《The Earth Is My Dantian》


 Chapter 1 - Young Master Twelve, Ye Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 1: Young Master Twelve, Ye Sheng</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    At Ye Manor, the lights were all lit even though it was nighttime. Several of the house servants had gathered together in a derelict courtyard.


    ¡°Do you think Young Master Twelve will regain consciousness?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Young Master Thirteen hit him too hard. Even if he doesn¡¯t like Young Master Twelve, he shouldn¡¯t behave like this.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, Young Master Twelve is so useless. He can¡¯t even hold up against one punch from Young Master Thirteen. You can¡¯t me anyone else for that.¡±


    ¡°Even though Young Master Twelve is famous in this Manor for being well, you know what, he¡¯s still a child of Lord Ye and that alone makes him of higher standing than you. How could you say something like that? If the butler catches you saying such things, you¡¯d lose your life.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, Master Thirteen is number one in cultivation while Master Twelve is number one in being useless. What a joke.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Twelve really must not die. If he dies, then that would ruin the reputation of Young Master Thirteen and make him the murderer of his own older brother. Nobody in Great Qin will ever ept him after that. Even if he didn¡¯t get punished severely, any future hopes of being in the government will be dashed.¡±


    The house servants were murmuring all these things among themselves. Nobody wanted Young Master Twelve to die. But they weren¡¯t worried about Young Master Twelve¡¯s health. They were concerned over Young Master Thirteen¡¯s future.


    In an adjacent grand, luxuriously furnished courtyard, the youthful Young Master Thirteen was frowning with a despondent look on his face. ¡°This b*stard is really useless. All I did was to punch him lightly, and he cks out. Is he doing this to me on purpose?¡±


    ¡°You heartless fellow! It would have been fine if Number Twelve had continued being a good-for-nothing for the rest of his life. There are so many people in this household anyway, so what¡¯s another one? Why did you purposely have to attack him? No matter how irritating he is or how poor his mother¡¯s background is, he¡¯s still a child of the Master. If word gets out that you¡¯ve beaten him to death, your reputation will be ruined forever,¡± a beautifuldy reprimanded him angrily. Her pretty face was clearly troubled.


    ¡°Mother, you have to help me. I know what I did was wrong. You have to find an amazing doctor to heal Number Twelve. I promise I won¡¯t make trouble for him anymore.¡± Number Thirteen had started to panic when he¡¯d heard what his mother had said. Now he had started worrying about his future.


    ¡°Great Qin has ruled this nation for 60 years and uses thew to control the country and filial piety to control the family. Your father is the great and almighty Lord Ye, the general of the army, and he has tremendous power and influence, but he also has countless enemies. If this gets out, all the officials who are unhappy with your father will probably start jumping up and down, and you¡¯ll be their first target. Even if my family helps and speaks up for you, you won¡¯t be able to get away with this. So the most important thing right now is to make sure this b*stard child doesn¡¯t die. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, your responsibility will be reduced, even if he¡¯s barely alive. After all, it¡¯s one thing to injure your own older brother and another to have beaten him to death,¡± said the beautifuldy, as a cold glint shed in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to get some Sky Mountain Snow Lotus and bring it here. This herb can save lives, so I¡¯m pretty sure the b*stard is going to survive,¡± said the beautifuldy, who sighed as she looked at her son¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°What? Sky Mountain Snow Lotus? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to consume that so I can break through to Inborn Level?¡± Number Thirteen was very reluctant to share this with his brother.


    ¡°You little jerk! If you¡¯d been able to control your temper, do you think I would have had to take the Sky Mountain Snow Lotus out?¡± The beautifuldy didn¡¯t like sharing this either, and reprimanded her son some more.


    Number Thirteen pursed his lips and looked extremely crestfallen. He hated Number Twelve deeply. ¡°Why are you some? You should have just been injured with that punch from me. I didn¡¯t intend to kill you.¡±


    ...


    Ye Sheng¡¯s head felt all muddled, and he hurt all over. He felt as though he had been burned in a raging fire.


    He could hear a lot of voices around him, but they weren¡¯t very clear. This made him feel rather anxious inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I at work? I¡¯m supposed to be working in the office now. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Did I die from sudden cardiac arrest at work...?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Am I in h*ll?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts started running wild. He was very confused. However, all of a sudden, arge pair of hands pried his mouth open and an icy, stinging liquid that was filled with energy was poured into his mouth. Ye Sheng could feel a sensation spreading from his mouth to his throat to his stomach, then the energy spread throughout his entire body from his stomach. Within a short time, the aches and pains in his body stoppedpletely.


    He opened his eyes blearily to see an old man with deep wrinkles and white-and-gray hair.


    The old man breathed a huge sigh of relief when he saw Ye Sheng regain consciousness, and he said, ¡°Young Master Twelve¡¯s life is no longer in danger. The effects of the Sky Mountain Snow Lotus are very powerful indeed.¡±


    The moment everyone heard that Ye Sheng¡¯s life was out of danger, everybody outside started cheering.


    Ye Sheng was touched to hear their cheers. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve actually survived. This family is a really closely knit one. It¡¯s wonderful to hear so many of them cheering when they heard that I¡¯m okay. They even used a Sky Mountain Snow Lotus to save my life. We must be really close.¡±


    Just then, a young man barged into the room and stared at Ye Sheng with a malicious expression. His eyes were filled with rage, his fists were clenched, and his veins were bulging.


    The doctor saw him and held him back immediately as he said, ¡°Young Master Thirteen, don¡¯t act rashly now. Young Master Twelve¡¯s body is very weak, so even though he¡¯s consumed the Sky Mountain Snow Lotus, his life is still hanging by a thread. If you punch him again, then there will be nothing I can do to salvage this.¡±


    ¡°That Sky Mountain Snow Lotus was meant for me to use to break through to Inborn Level, and he ended up getting it instead!¡± Young Master Thirteen furiously grit his teeth. He couldn¡¯t wait to skin Ye Sheng alive.


    Ye Shengy on the bed and blinked a few times. This person was most likely his younger brother. Why was he so unhappy that Ye Sheng had regained consciousness?


    ¡°You little piece of trash, you¡¯d better remember this well. Do not provoke me ever again, because I have a million and one ways to make you vanish from the face of this world.¡± Young Master Thirteen left those words behind him as he exited the room with a livid expression on his face.


    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master Twelve, your body is still very weak. Here is a prescription for medicine that can help to build up your strength, remember to take it.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He was very confused because it seemed like the situation was quiteplicated.


    After the doctor left, a beautifuldy walked in. Her charming eyes red straight at Ye Sheng without any emotion in them and she said, ¡°When Masteres back and asks you what happened, you know what to say, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Tsk, I hope you know what¡¯s good for you. Ye Qing might have been the one who hit you, but I¡¯ve used a Sky Mountain Snow Lotus to save your life, so we¡¯re even. In fact, you¡¯ve even benefitted from this, because I¡¯m sure you would never have had a chance to get to taste a Sky Mountain Snow Lotus in your lifetime. Remember this: when Masteres back and asks about this, tell him that you wanted to learn martial arts and Ye Qing was just trying to teach you. He didn¡¯t realize how much strength he was using, and he wasn¡¯t doing this on purpose. If you dare to spout any nonsense, then you¡¯d better watch out,¡± threatened the beautifuldy icily before getting up to leave.


    Ye Shengy on the bed with no strength at all. His expression grew grim. ¡°It seems as if they can¡¯t wait for me to die, but they can¡¯t just let me die like this because I wasn¡¯t hurt in an ident. I was beaten up by that Young Master Thirteen, Ye Qing.¡±


    OOOH!


    The moment Ye Sheng thought too hard about all this, a terrible pain overwhelmed him and he curled up in the bed.


    After a long period of time, Ye Sheng finally opened his eyes again and understood what was going on.


    This was the period of the Great Qin Dynasty, and he was in Ye Manor. He was the Young Master Twelve who nobody wanted to see. The guy who beat him up was Young Master Thirteen, who was spoiled and arrogant. His father, Lord Ye, was also around somewhere, a man he had seen only a few times in his life.


    This was a secr kingdom, but it was also a world with endless possibilities. There was martial arts, demons, ghosts, cultivation sects, aristocratic families, and more.


    His father, Lord Ye, was the most highly skilled martial artist in Great Qin and the general of the country¡¯s army. Arge majority of the troops were under hismand, so he was certainly a man who was beneath one man, the emperor, but above tens of thousands of others.


    Ye Sheng, however, was the child who was the most poorly regarded in the entire household, and it was all because his mother hade from an improper background.

 Chapter 2 - The Earth Is My Dantian

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Earth Is My Dantian</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mother had been the sacreddy of the Reincarnation Sect.


    At the beginning of the Great Qin era, the Reincarnation Sect had been based in the northwest region and wielded tremendous influence. At that time, there were Three Sacred Lands, Ten Grand ns, and Four Great Sects in the country. The Reincarnation Sect was one of the Four Great Sects and was considered a top power.


    But as Great Qin started to build up the nation and Lord Ye started rising in the ranks, Lord Ye brought millions of soldiers to destroy the Reincarnation Sect. That battle had been a fierce and tragic one that resulted in therge majority of the sect getting killed, although some escaped. The Sacred Lady was taken prisoner by Lord Ye. She was stripped of her cultivation level and was taken back to Lord Ye¡¯s manor to be one of his concubines.


    Not long after that, she gave birth to a son, Ye Sheng. But when Ye Sheng turned five, she died.


    Ye Sheng often thought about what had happened back then. After his mother died, his father didn¡¯t evene to pay his respects. He just sent the butler over with his regards.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was a concubine, so she had no status in Ye Manor at all. On top of that, she was the sacreddy of the Reincarnation Sect, so Lord Ye¡¯s mother, the Old Lady, didn¡¯t like her. When his mother had first been captured, the Old Lady would send a maid to reprimand her every day and refused to see her. This continued up until she gave birth to Ye Sheng, and then the harassment stopped. However, the Old Lady never showed any concern for her at all.


    The Great Qin Empire had a system of one wife, two mistresses, and four concubines. Concubines were of extremely low status, and many officials often exchanged concubines with one another for fun. The children of concubines were not eligible to inherit anything either, so Ye Sheng had nobody and nothing to fall back on in the Ye household.


    After going through all his memories, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became rather grim. He realized that he was actually in a very dangerous situation now.


    Ye Qing, also known as Young Master Thirteen, had dragged him along that afternoon saying that he wanted to have a sparring session between brothers. Ye Qing had even said something about how the older brother was probably more powerful than the younger brother, so Ye Qing didn¡¯t hold back when he punched Ye Sheng. Ye Qing did really kill the first Ye Sheng, and now he had taken over Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ye Qing knew that Father doesn¡¯t allow me to learn any martial arts, but he still wanted a sparring session. So he purposely wanted to humiliate me, but he didn¡¯t expect that one punch to actually kill the first Ye Sheng. Then his mother ended up having to sacrifice the Sky Mountain Snow Lotus, and now he¡¯s suffering because of that.¡± Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly to himself when he thought about this.


    Earlier on, he¡¯d thought that these people were his close family who¡¯d cared about him, and that was why they had been willing to give him the Sky Mountain Snow Lotus. But now it was clear to him that this had just been done for, for the sake of Ye Qing¡¯s future, to prevent Ye Qing from being known as someone who had murdered his own brother.


    It was veryte at night, so once the house servants knew that Ye Sheng was fine, they all left. He was all alone in the courtyard.


    Ye Sheng weakly sat up in bed and touched his wound. It was all red and bloody, especially in his abdominal area. There wererge patches of dark red all over his skin, and blood was still seeping a little bit. His internal organs had suffered a severe injury.


    ¡°Ye Qing is the same age as I am. We¡¯re both 16, and we were both born on the same day in the same month. But I came out ten minutes before him and became his older brother. He is very indignant about that, and so he keeps making trouble for me. This time, he even went to the extreme and killed me,¡± said Ye Sheng through clenched teeth.


    He tried to take a few steps and felt nothing but pain throughout his body. It felt as if he was being stabbed by a thousand needles.


    ¡°This universe has a flourishing martial arts scene. The difference between Acquired Level Tenth Stage and Inborn Level Tenth Stage is huge. A First Honor Inborn Level can hold down a Second Tier Aristocrat, while a First Tier Major Aristocrat has to break through the Inborn Level first,¡± said Ye Sheng as he recalled how the martial arts system functioned.


    The flourishing martial arts scene was characteristic of this universe.


    Cultivation of martial arts, attaining the state of emptiness, and levitating to another world was what many people here pursued.


    Gautama Buddha of Buddhism, Zhang Sanfeng of Taoism, and others who cultivated in the way of the sword and other philosophies were all people who had attained immortality within 500 years.


    So this universe was flourishing in martial arts and had as many highly skilled practitioners as the clouds and as many secret manuals as feathers on birds.


    ¡°I must find a way to start cultivating,¡± thought Ye Sheng determinedly to himself. He was in such a sorry state precisely because he didn¡¯t know any martial arts. Ye Qing was only at Acquired Level Sixth Stage and was already able to humiliate him without him being able to do anything about it. If he could reach the Inborn Level, then he could get out of this awkward position and take revenge on all those people who had humiliated him before.


    As Ye Sheng thought about these things, everything suddenly went ck before his eyes, and he copsed on the floor. He had actually fainted.


    Ye Shengy on the floor, and suddenly white lights were sparkling around his energy center.


    Meanwhile, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul hade onto a blue.


    ¡°Is this¡­Earth?¡± Ye Sheng was a little stunned as he looked at the lonely with nothing else in its universe. He was deeply shocked inside.


    ¡°Is this my cheat?¡± murmured Ye Sheng.


    Just as he touched Earth, his entire soul became the Earth itself in an instant, and he could see everything within Earth at that moment.


    He was now the god of Earth.


    With one thought, he could make the mountains move and a tsunami rise from the sea.


    With one thought, he could turn day into night.


    All the people on Earth started to panic. The various governments kept trying to investigate where this mysterious force hade from, but they simply couldn¡¯t discover anything.


    Ye Sheng was stunned.


    ¡°What sort of cheat is this? Controlling Earth?¡±


    This had now be Ye Sheng¡¯s. So as long as Earth became strong, he would be strong as well.


    If one person on Earth cultivated for one day, that would be equivalent to Ye Sheng cultivating for one day.


    If ten people cultivated for one day, that would be equivalent to Ye Sheng cultivating for ten days.


    As for the techniques he taught them, as long as ten people reached the initial Learnt stage, then Ye Sheng would automatically reach the Learnt stage too. If a hundred people reached the Learnt stage, then Ye Sheng would reach the next stage, the Beginner stage.


    This was going to be Ye Sheng¡¯s source of confidence.


    ¡°With this Earth, why should I fear anything else?¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was pleasantly surprised.


    Then he moved his focus to his home country to look for his family.


    Unfortunately for him, the people on Earth werepletely different from the ones on the that Ye Sheng used to live on.


    There was no sign of Ye Sheng¡¯s family or his friends.


    He gave uppletely.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With this Earth of mine, I can look for my family after I reach the peak,¡± Ye Shengforted himself.


    Ye Sheng, the god of Earth, opened his eyes again. Even though his body was still aching all over, he didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°Manuals. Martial arts manuals. I remember I have some.¡± Ye Sheng started searching his shelves and drawers for them.


    He remembered that his mother had ced some basic martial arts manuals somewhere in this room. They were all about basic moves that everyone knew, so very few within the manor would want them.


    Ye Sheng found them in no time.


    Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique! Fallen Leaves Sword Technique! Typhoon Steps!


    These three techniques were all considered inferior techniques, so even if he¡¯d tried to sell these manuals, they wouldn¡¯t even be worth one gold coin. But to Ye Sheng, these were priceless treasures.


    ¡°After my mother died, the First Madam sent the butler here to take away all of her personal belongings and didn¡¯t leave anything behind for me. If these techniques weren¡¯t somonce, they might not even have left these for me either. There¡¯s really nobody in the entire household who treats me well,¡± said Ye Sheng with a coldugh.


    With these three manuals in hand, Ye Sheng got back into bed. Hey down carefully, shut his eyes, and entered Earth again.


    With one thought, thousands ofrge rocks came falling from the sky on Earth. They crashed heavily on various parts of Earth and caused widespread fear and panic on the.


    ¡°Earthlings, listen to me. I¡¯m your god, and I¡¯m passing on these techniques to you as a chance for you to survive.¡± The sky boomed with a loud sound, and a thunderous voice was heard in every person¡¯s heart.


    As those huge rocks came down, Ye Sheng imprinted the three techniques on them. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t bother reading the techniques himself because his body was simply too weak, so reading them wouldn¡¯t do anything for him.


    The people on Earth didn¡¯t believe in this. Some were suspicious, some cursed angrily, and those who didn¡¯t believe in a god held firmly to their previous beliefs.


    But many of them were unsure, so they figured they¡¯d give it a shot. They took down the pictures and words imprinted on these huge rocks, and then went home to try practicing them.


    Meanwhile, Ye Sheng just waited quietly in bed. Once ten people managed to learn any of these techniques, Ye Sheng himself would be able to learn them too.

 Chapter 3 - Incredible Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 3: Incredible Improvement</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    At night, many stars lit up the sky, and the moonlight shone upon the ground like water.


    The window of Ye Sheng¡¯s room was half-open, and he could see the bright glow of the moon, but he wasn¡¯t interested in it at all. He shut his eyes and waited quietly.


    The Earthlings were now looking at the three manuals that he¡¯d passed on to them.


    This had 1.4 billion people and they were all Chinese, so this Earth waspletely different from the one he used to live on.


    ¡°If only it were the same as the one I used to live on. Then I could destroy countries and empires that I didn¡¯t like.¡± Ye Sheng had gotten bored while waiting, so he¡¯d started thinking about random things.


    ¡°But 1.4 billion Chinese isn¡¯t a bad thing either. At least they know all about how to understand and cultivate martial arts. Someone else from another country probably couldn¡¯t understand any of this,¡± Ye Sheng mumbled to himself.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t understand why his dantian was the Earth, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about why at this moment. The most important thing right now was to move out of the house he was living in.


    ¡°The father of this body is a really heartless man,¡± Ye Sheng thought quietly. His father¡¯s heart was icy cold.


    Ye Sheng could count the number of times he¡¯d seen his father during thest 16 years on one hand. He had seen his father fewer that five times, and each time, either his father had red at him coldly or had reprimanded him. His father had never treated him kindly.


    Even when his mother had died, the young Ye Sheng had had to grieve all by himself. Lord Ye had nevere by to see him.


    ¡°The only warm spot in the memories of the young Ye Sheng was probably his Eldest Sister,¡± sighed Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had eight older brothers, three older sisters, and six younger brothers. He was number twelve in line and was the most disregarded among all the children.


    All eight older brothers hade of age and left the manor. Some of them had gone to be court officials, some of them had found a teacher and entered a cultivation sect, and some of them had joined the army.


    His three older sisters had reached marriageable age. His Eldest Sister had married the emperor to be a consort, and she hadn¡¯t returned home for a visit since then.


    Second Sister found a teacher and left home without evering back. Only Third Sister remained at home and lorded it over everyone else. She enjoyed training with knives and spears, but her cultivation level was very poor, so she was often chided for it. But the Old Lady was very protective of her, so she also lived without many inhibitions.


    The only person in the entire Ye Manor who had ever been nice to Ye Sheng was his Eldest Sister.


    Ye Sheng lost his mother at a very young age and nobody came to visit or send condolences. Only his Eldest Sister hade to arrange for his mother¡¯s body to be carried out and buried in Xishan. After that, she came every day to visit Ye Sheng and was gentle toward him as well as protective of him. She would speak up for him and fight back for him whenever Ye Sheng was bullied.


    Ye Sheng remembered the year when his mother died, he was all by himself with nobody to fall back on, and there were many house servants who bullied him. They gave him food that was left over, sometimes cold, and sometimes it had even gone bad.


    After Eldest Sister found out about this, she hit the roof. Her expression became so cold that it made everyone shiver. Then she tied up the servants who had been in charge of serving Ye Sheng and beat them in front of all the servants in Ye Manor. She continued to beat them until they died.


    Ye Sheng remembered this scene very vividly. Eldest Sister was normally so gentle and endearing, elegant and well-mannered. Nobody would have thought she could be this terrifying when she got angry.


    After that beating, none of the house servants ever looked down on Ye Sheng or dared to serve him badly again. But the only person in the entire house who Ye Sheng felt close ties to was still only Eldest Sister.


    Unfortunately, three years ago, Eldest Sister had been chosen to marry the emperor to be a consort. The year before, she¡¯d given birth to a daughter and was enjoying much luxury in the pce. She didn¡¯te back to visit.


    ¡°If Eldest Sister were at home, then Ye Qing wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me at all,¡± sighed Ye Sheng.


    The one who had the biggest say in the house was obviously Lord Ye, but he wasn¡¯t home often. And, even when he was at home, he wouldn¡¯t bother himself with the affairs of the household and left everything in the hands of First Madam.


    So, in reality, First Madam was the one with the most power in the house, but whenever she saw Eldest Sister, she never dared to even talk loudly to her. Only the Old Lady had the nerve to shout at Eldest Sister. However, ever since Eldest Sister had left the house, First Madam was the one overseeing Ye Manor.


    First Madam was neither nice nor nasty to Ye Sheng. As long as Ye Sheng didn¡¯t give her any problems, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and just ignored his existencepletely.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t a character who often caused trouble either. He had always been quiet, reticent, and neverpetitive, so he never shed with First Madam.


    If he continued on in this way, then Ye Sheng would have just grown up like anymoner, and he would have been sent out of the house with a small property of his own.


    But over thest three years, Ye Qing¡¯s mother, Hu Mei, had started to rise in the ranks in the house. She now seemed to be of the same standing as First Madam and went around causing a lot of conflict. Ye Qing was doted on by both his mother and the Old Lady, so he¡¯d started to behave very arrogantly as well.


    The only person in all of Ye Manor who really hated the sight of Ye Sheng, wanted to chase Ye Sheng out, and even wanted to kill Ye Sheng was Ye Qing.


    And actually, he had achieved his aim. Ye Qing had indeed killed Ye Sheng with one punch, and the current Ye Sheng was someone else who¡¯d taken over his body.


    ¡°Ye Qing got a huge amount of resources as well as help from the Hu family, so even though his constitution for cultivation is only average, he¡¯s managed to reach Acquired Level Sixth Stage by the age of 16,¡± thought Ye Sheng.


    Lord Ye had more than a dozen children, and, besides Ye Sheng, everyone else was allowed to cultivate.


    Only Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t allowed to. He had been strictly forbidden from learning any martial arts and was only allowed to study.


    ¡°What about me makes you so afraid that you have to strictly forbid me from practicing martial arts? Is it just because my mother was the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect?¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold and distant. Thinking about Lord Ye made him angry.


    Lord Ye was the most highly skilled martial artist of Great Qin, the representative of the army, and someone who killed without batting an eyelid. To Ye Sheng, this man was just a cold and emotionless robotic man.


    Many thoughts continued to appear in his mind, and Ye Sheng slowly fell asleep while thinking about these things and slept till the next morning.


    The next day, the rooster crowed just when the sky was beginning to brighten up. Ye Sheng opened his eyes and quickly turned his focus to his dantian.


    The blue was slowly rotating.


    Ye Sheng turned his focus on Earth and started checking on their progress.


    He had passed down three manuals to Earth, and all 1.4 billion Earthlings had seen them. Even though many didn¡¯t believe in them, there were still many who had decided to give it a shot.


    760 million people had decided to give this cultivation a shot.


    By morning, the number who had sessfully cultivated hit 107 people.


    All three techniques had people who¡¯d managed to hit the Beginner stage, and this added up to a total of 107 people.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. As long as ten people on Earth cultivated sessfully, he would automatically hit the Learnt stage. Once 100 of them were at the Learnt stage, he would automatically reach the Beginner stage.


    The number of people who had sessfully cultivated any of the three techniques added up to just a little bit over 100 people, so even if they didn¡¯t fulfil the second condition, they had certainly fulfilled the first one.


    He had automatically learned the three techniques.


    Ye Sheng felt the Earth shake slightly, then arge surge of energy entered his body and his mind, causing him to shut his eyes tightly.


    Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique! Fallen Leaves Sword Technique! Typhoon Steps!


    He had automatically learned these techniques.


    Ye Sheng felt Qi slowly flowing through his body, especially within his chest area. This was the ce where he had suffered the most severe injury, and Qi was now nourishing the area.


    After about 15 minutes, much of his injury had healed. Ye Sheng opened his eyes. He was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hit Acquired Level First Stage.¡± Ye Sheng clenched his fist and a huge amount of energy appeared. The strength he had was at least 300 pounds.


    Acquired Level First Stage meant one¡¯s strength would be at least 300 pounds and the body could generate Qi.


    Ye Sheng had attained all of this. Once he activated the Qi in his body, his strength would also increase.


    107 Earthlings had started their road of cultivation, and even though none of them had reached Acquired Level First Stage yet, they probably only needed a few more days before all 107 of them would reach Acquired Level First Stage.


    That would be equivalent to giving Ye Sheng a total of 107 times the strength of Acquired Level First Stage.


    ¡°In another two days, I think I won¡¯t have to be afraid of anybody below Acquired Level Fifth Stage anymore.¡± Ye Sheng clenched his fists excitedly. This Earth was a gift that was simply too wonderful to him.

 Chapter 4 - The Old Lady’s Reprimand

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Old Lady¡¯s Reprimand</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After Ye Sheng got out of bed and washed up, a nanny came in with his breakfast. It wasn¡¯t very sumptuous, but it was decent. The events of the night before must have frightened a lot of people.


    Ye Sheng was a descendant of Lord Ye after all. No matter how unloved he was, his background alone meant that he was of higher standing than everyone else. Even Young Master Thirteen had been so nervous about injuring Ye Sheng, so the house servants had be even more jittery.


    Ye Sheng ate some of the breakfast so that he wouldn¡¯t go hungry. Then he stopped eating and asked, ¡°Does everyone in the house know about what happenedst night?¡±


    The nanny was stunned for a moment, before nodding and replying, ¡°Everyone knows about it already, and everyone says Young Master Thirteen went too far.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression remained calm as he said, ¡°You servants dare toment on what Young Master Thirteen ought to do?¡±


    The nanny opened her mouth to speak, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As Hu Mei¡¯s family had slowly expanded over thest few years, she¡¯d started to bribe everyone in the Manor. Besides those who had originally served First Madam, anybody new in the house was part of Hu Mei¡¯s camp.


    Young Master Thirteen was Hu Mei¡¯s son, and the servants dared to speak ill of him?


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, I heard some newsst night,¡± said the nanny in a low voice suddenly.


    ¡°Speak,¡± said Ye Sheng as he looked up at her.


    ¡°The Old Lady came back from praying to Buddhast night. She heard about what happened and became enraged and threw a huge tantrum,¡± whispered the nanny in a quiet voice.


    ¡°The Old Lady is back?¡± Ye Sheng frowned.


    This Old Lady was his grandmother, Lord Ye¡¯s mother. She was nearly 80 years old, but with the nourishment of high-grade pills, she remained very healthy and lived without any pain or aches bothering her.


    The Old Lady loved to pray to Buddha, and there was a Buddhist shrine within Ye Manor itself. She had ced several Buddhas inside to watch over the family. Also, she often went to Icy Mountain Temple to pray. There were several shrines there and it was said that a real Buddha resided in that temple.


    The Old Lady had gone to Icy Mountain Temple to pray a few days ago and had stayed there for several days. Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t expected her toe backst night.


    Just when Ye Sheng was about to ask more questions, someone walked into the courtyard.


    A fairly stout older woman stared straight at Ye Sheng with no expression on her face.


    The nanny saw who hade and got a fright, so she quickly took all the dishes away and left.


    Ye Sheng and this frowning older woman were all who were left in the courtyard.


    Ye Sheng knew who this older woman was. ording to the first Ye Sheng¡¯s memories, this was the maid who apanied the Old Lady all the time. She


    had always been very unfriendly toward Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, the Old Lady has ordered me to bring you a message,¡± said the older woman in an icy voice.


    Ye Sheng stood up and said, ¡°What message?¡±


    ¡°The Old Lady says that peace and harmony in the household are more important than anything else. Young Master Thirteen is very gifted and has a bright future ahead, while you are just the son of a concubine. Even though you are both Lord Ye¡¯s sons, the two of you are essentially different in nature, and she hopes that you know your ce. You are already 16, so you are not to make any trouble for Young Master Thirteen again. If you do, the Old Lady will get rid of a rebellious child like you so that no nonsense like this ever happens again, and we won¡¯t be embarrassed if word gets out.¡± The olderdy spoke very harshly, and she sounded just like the nasty Old Lady.


    Ye Sheng pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. His expression was so cold, it was terrifying.


    This Old Lady really hated him to the core.


    Ye Qing was the one who had been in the wrong the day before, but to the Old Lady, all of this was Ye Sheng¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Ye Qing nearly beat me to death yesterday,¡± said Ye Sheng as he tried hard to suppress his anger.


    ¡°The Old Lady said that you are the son of a despicable woman, so your life is not even as valuable as grass. Young Master Thirteen is someone with good judgment, and he only beat you up but didn¡¯t kill you. Besides, there are excellent doctors in the house who could heal you. So you are not to make trouble for Young Master Thirteen anymore. Otherwise she will strip you of the right to move out of the house when youe of age, and you will remain in this manor for the rest of your life, and be regarded as a good-for-nothing forever,¡± sneered the older woman with disdain.


    Ye Sheng scoffed to himself angrily. ¡°Did the Old Lady hate his mother that much?¡±


    ¡°Go back and tell the Old Lady that I¡¯ve understood her message, and I won¡¯t make any trouble for Ye Qing,¡± said Ye Sheng. He clenched his fists tightly and Qi surged through his body. He really wanted to bash this woman in front of him to death right now.


    But his rational side told him that he must not do anything like that.


    Once Ye Sheng made an attack, then even if he didn¡¯t end up killing her, he would anger the Old Lady. She might really strip him of all his rights and just keep him within the manor so that he would never have freedom for the rest of his life.


    As long as the Old Lady said so, even Lord Ye didn¡¯t dare to go against her.


    Being filial was very important within the Great Qin Empire. Besides, Lord Ye had an excellent reputation throughout thend and countless people were watching him closely. If there was any news about him being unfilial, many schrs and officials would criticize and attack him, so there was nothing Lord Ye could do about that.


    ¡°I will not purposely make any trouble for Ye Qing, but if hees to make trouble for me, then don¡¯t me me for getting nasty,¡± thought Ye Sheng to himself as he scoffed coldly in his icy heart.


    This Ye Manor was like a gigantic prison to Ye Sheng. He had to leave this ce no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Old Lady will be very happy to know that you have learned your lesson. Lord Ye will return in a few days, so when he asks about this matter, the Old Lady hopes that you can bear the responsibility for what happened,¡± the older woman made an unreasonable request.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze intensified, and his fury made him speechless. He stared at the older woman as if he was going to swallow her whole. That was asking too much of him.


    He was a grandson of the Old Lady too. He hadn¡¯t been picked up from some garbage dump.


    The older woman was rmed by Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. She then said angrily, ¡°The Old Lady knows that this is hard on you, so she says that she will allow you to leave the house to visit the grave of that slutty mother of yours. If you are willing to take on the responsibility for this matter, then you can leave the house on the15th of this month to pay respects to your slutty mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    PAK!


    The moment the older woman finished speaking, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore and pped the woman across the face. He pped her so hard that she stumbled backward.


    ¡°If you call my mother slutty one more time, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡± Ye Sheng squeezed these words out from his throat and stared ferociously at the woman like a wolf.


    The older woman looked back at Ye Sheng in shock. Her expression was rmed, then angry, then humiliated, then indignant. It changed several times, but she eventually put aside her emotions in the face of Ye Sheng¡¯s bloodthirsty expression and said, ¡°These are the exact words that the Old Lady said. If you¡¯re not happy about it, take it up with the Old Lady yourself. Why take it out on a maid like me?¡±


    ¡°You are saying things like that precisely because the Old Lady protects you. One of these days I¡¯m going to skin you alive,¡± said Ye Sheng in an icy voice. His gaze was chilling her to the bone.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± shouted Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, you really think you¡¯re something now. I¡¯m going to tell the Old Lady exactly what happened, just you wait,¡± said the older woman in a panic. She had been frightened by Ye Sheng and quickly ran off.


    The small courtyard was left empty with Ye Sheng standing all by himself.


    ¡°D*mn it, every single person in this house is an *sshole. My mother was the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect, and they call her a slut here with impunity. I can¡¯t imagine how much humiliation my mother must have gone through.¡± Ye Sheng was so angry that smoke wasing out of his nostrils. He was so furious.


    He had inherited everything from Ye Sheng, including Ye Sheng¡¯s deep love for his mother, so he was really feeling murderous right now.


    ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll make sure all of you regret this.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were dark and a cold glint shed deep inside. He didn¡¯t like anybody in the entire house at all.


    ¡°My dantian, Earth, is the only thing I can rely on. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll make sure everyone in this house kneels before my mother¡¯s grave.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes now looked calm. It was the calm that came when one was truly furious, and the calm that came before a storm.

 Chapter 5 - Butler Fu

    <h4>Chapter 5: Butler Fu</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After having been scolded for nothing first thing in the morning, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was dark as he sat by himself in the courtyard.


    ¡°I wonder how many people on Earth have sessfully made a breakthrough?¡± Ye Sheng focused his attention on his dantian, Earth.


    Up until now, 107 people had managed to learn one of the three techniques he¡¯d passed on to them, and reached the Beginner stage. However, it was still going to be a lot longer before they would be able to reach the Acquired Level First Stage. When he¡¯d checked, he¡¯d seen that everyone was still working hard on cultivation, but, based on their current rate of progress, it was going to take at least a week for them to make any breakthroughs.


    ¡°They will still need at least a week to make any breakthroughs, and I can only add on to my strength from the strength of these people.¡± Ye Sheng frowned. A week was a little too long to wait.


    Besides these 107 people, a few hundred others had seeded in their cultivation and started to arrive at the Beginner stage. This made Ye Sheng¡¯s understanding of these three techniques grow even deeper than it had been before.


    ¡°Once the next batch of people reach the Learnt stage, I¡¯ll hit the Beginner stage,¡± said Ye Sheng with great anticipation.


    Learning martial arts was split into the Learnt stage, the Beginner stage, the Aplished stage, the Mastery stage, and the Perfection stage.


    Ye Sheng had already reached the Learnt stage for all three techniques, and as long as 100 Earthlings reached the Learnt stage of each technique, he would reach the Beginner stage of those techniques.


    The difference between the Learnt and the Beginner stages was quiterge, especially when it came to duels. If someone at the Learnt stage of a particr technique fought with someone who was at the Beginner stage of the same technique, the person at the Beginner stage would definitely defeat the other soundly.


    ¡°I¡¯m now stuck within Ye Manor, and there¡¯s no way I can leave. I don¡¯t have any money, so even if I got out of here, there¡¯s no way I could buy any manuals,¡± Ye Sheng thought helplessly. He needed a lot of manuals, because once he passed these manuals on to the Earth, the more people learned these techniques, the better it was for him.


    ¡°If¡­if Lord Ye would allow me to learn martial arts¡­no, I don¡¯t have to actually learn any martial arts. I just need to go to the Manuals Library to have a look, copy those manuals, and pass them down to Earth. That would do too,¡± Ye Sheng suddenly had an idea, but soon he abandoned this thought.


    Lord Ye would never allow him to learn martial arts.


    Ye Sheng was reminded of one incident. When he was not much older than ten, Ye Sheng noticed how all his older brothers were practicing martial arts, so he plucked up his courage and asked to see his father because he wanted to learn martial arts also. But Lord Ye wouldn¡¯t see Ye Sheng and only had his butler send him a message.


    ¡°All who practice martial arts are reckless in one way or another, and your mother is of despicable birth. Even though she was taken into this house, she cannot rid herself of this background. And as a son to one of despicable birth, practicing martial arts can¡¯t be part of your education. Study hard, and part of my estate will be given to you when you leave the Manor in due course.¡±


    When the young Ye Sheng heard this, his heart was filled with sadness. He was also his father¡¯s son, but the difference in treatment between the brothers was so great. And all this was just because his mother was of despicable birth?


    Before the Reincarnation Sect was destroyed, his mother was someone who even the Emperor of Great Qin had received personally.


    When Ye Sheng thought about all this, he felt a terrible pain inside. Because he was the son of one of supposedly despicable birth, he had been stripped of all his rights.


    Even his cousins were allowed to practice martial arts. Only Ye Sheng was forbidden to learn.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me learn martial arts?¡± Ye Sheng felt that this was a very strange thing, and he simply couldn¡¯t find any exnation for it.


    Lord Ye was the top-ranking official in Great Qin and the most highly skilled martial artist in thend with 1 million troops at hismand. Why would he be bothered about whether the son of one of his concubines learned martial arts?


    But Lord Ye had repeated to Ye Sheng time and time again that he was not allowed to learn martial arts.


    This was very strange indeed.


    While Ye Sheng was still sitting and thinking about all these things, a skinny figure walked into the courtyard and stopped in front of him, saying, ¡°Young Master Twelve, Master is at home and wants to see you.¡±


    Ye Sheng was startled out of his multitude of thoughts and stood up as he looked at the skinny man who was standing in front of him. ¡°Father is back so soon?¡±


    The skinny old man was an old servant who had served Lord Ye since he was a child. He was known as Butler Fu.


    Butler Fu had no expression on his face as he said, ¡°Nobody can predict what Master does. The first thing he did after returning from the army was to summon both yourself and Young Master Thirteen. Hurry along now, don¡¯t make Master wait for too long.¡±


    Ye Sheng dared not dillydally. This man was Lord Ye, his father and the most powerful person in all of Ye Manor. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend this man.


    He quickly tidied himself up, then followed Butler Fu toward the main hall in the central court.


    Ye Manor was huge. It was so huge that there were fake mountains, bamboo forests, and ake big enough to sail a boat inside it.


    The ces where Ye Shen could go were very limited and were basically just the areas around the small courtyard where he lived. He could only enter the main hall of the central court once a year for the annual ancestral worship rites, and then, even when he was inside, he had always been ced in a far corner and was never qualified to stand right in the middle.


    This time, Ye Sheng was right in the middle.


    Next to him stood Young Master Thirteen with a grouchy face. Every now and then he would look at Ye Sheng with an unfriendly expression and a hateful look, but he was too scared to actually attack Ye Sheng.


    The entire court was empty except for only Ye Sheng, Ye Qing, and Butler Fu.


    Lord Ye was on his way.


    Ye Sheng stood quietly and didn¡¯t fidget or seem anxious at all.


    But Ye Qing couldn¡¯t stand still. He was an active person and was used to being able to do anything he wanted around the house, so he wasn¡¯t used to standing still and waiting for anything. He asked, ¡°Butler Fu, where¡¯s Father?¡±


    Butler Fu replied in a quiet voice, ¡°Master has gone to greet the Old Lady first. Please be patient.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Grandma loves me the most. I¡¯ll go and greet Grandma too!¡±


    Butler Fu immediately frowned and shouted at him, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    This shout came from absolutely nowhere and shocked Ye Qing out of his wits. He just stared nkly at Butler Fu.


    Ye Sheng had been silent all this time, but even he could feel his heart shudder a little. Butler Fu¡¯s cold shout had carried some Qi with it, and the reverberation of the shout had struck Ye Sheng¡¯s head, which now felt a little painful.


    Thankfully it hadn¡¯t been aimed at Ye Sheng, but at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing was at Acquired Level Sixth Stage and was considered to be above his peers, but he had still been shocked by this shout.


    ¡°Young Master Thirteen, Master said that both of you should wait here for him, so you shall wait here. Master wille when he is finished greeting his mother. You are too used to having your own way around here all the time. Don¡¯t you know what happens if Master gets angry?¡± said Butler Fu emotionlessly as he stared straight at Ye Qing. His staring made Ye Qing¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°I was wrong, I will just wait here.¡± Ye Qing thought about what his father was like when he got angry and quickly admitted defeat. He went back to standing exactly where he was.


    Butler Fu red coldly at Ye Qing. But when he noticed how Ye Sheng was quietly standing up straight, a look of surprise shed in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected Ye Sheng to be so calm and steady.


    ¡°If only Young Master Twelve and Young Master Thirteen could exchange personalities,¡± sighed Butler Fu quietly to himself.


    No matter how steady or well Ye Sheng performed, his birth alone had determined that he could neverpete with Young Master Thirteen.


    They remained like this. The main hall of the central court was very silent as Ye Qing stood just like Ye Sheng did, silent and with a grouchy expression.


    But his posture was veryzy, and he was feeling extremely indignant especially after he¡¯d gotten shouted at by Butler Fu before. How dare a servant shout at him?


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my father¡¯s personal butler, I wouldn¡¯t let you off for sure. You¡¯re so old but you refuse to die. How can you still be alive after living for so many years?¡± Ye Qing silently cursed in his heart.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, closed his eyes slightly and started thinking about what Lord Ye would say when he arrived.


    Would he reprimand Ye Sheng like the Old Lady had?


    Or would the two of them be hit by a paddle 50 times each as punishment?


    Or would he only punish Ye Qing?


    Ye Sheng felt that thest option was definitely impossible. Ye Qing¡¯s mother¡¯s family had too much influence, so Lord Ye wouldn¡¯t punish Ye Qing just for Ye Sheng¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 6 - Army Paddles

    <h4>Chapter 6: Army Paddles</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    They didn¡¯t have to wait too long. Footsteps could be hearding toward them about 15 minutester.


    A figure walked into the main hall, and Butler Fu immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Master, the two Young Masters are waiting inside for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face paled, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious inside. The person who was walking in now was Lord Ye, the most highly skilled martial artist in Great Qin, and a man who had control over 1 million soldiers.


    Ye Qing was usually unafraid of anything, but he, too, straightened up, put on a stern expression, and hid his trembling hands.


    Everyone in Ye Manor was afraid of Lord Ye. Even the few women who had been married to him were filled with love and fear for him at the same time.


    Lord Ye was wearing a brocade robe with a purple and gold crown on his head. His hair was turning slightly gray. He walked straight to the chair reserved for the head of the family and sat down.


    Ye Sheng and Ye Qing immediately fell to their knees and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    Lord Ye grunted in response. His expression was cold, and he stretched his arms out to ce them on the armrests of the chair. His fingers were as fair as white jade and slim and long like a girl¡¯s. There wasn¡¯t a single speck on them. But when he gripped the armrests, one could see the power that showed that he was in control of everything.


    Lord Ye sat up higher and stared down at Ye Sheng and Ye Qing. A silent and invisible pressure covered the two boys and made them keep their heads lowered. Neither dared to look up. They were unable to look their father in the eye.


    This was Lord Ye, the most highly skilled martial artist in all of Great Qin. He had reached the pinnacle of his martial arts cultivation.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, stand to one side.¡± Lord Ye pointed one finger to tell Ye Sheng to stand next to Butler Fu.


    Ye Sheng obediently and quietly walked over.


    Only Ye Qing stood alone in the middle of the main hall.


    A panic arose in Ye Qing¡¯s eyes as he swallowed his saliva a few times. He had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°How do you think I should punish you?¡± asked Lord Ye coldly as he stared at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing immediately fell to his knees again and his body trembled all over as he said, ¡°Father, I know I was in the wrong. I was the one who did a wrong thing. I shouldn¡¯t have hit him so hard.¡±


    Lord Ye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He pointed at Ye Qing and said, ¡°You¡¯ve made a grave mistake, and I cannot let you go unpunished. Go out and receive 100 strokes from the army paddle.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s face froze. 100 strokes from the army paddle? That meant that it wasn¡¯t going to be administered by someone in the family, but the soldiers under Lord Ye¡¯smand. If it was Lord Ye¡¯s soldiers, that meant that they would be impartial about it. After receiving these 100 strokes, he could lose half the skin on his butt, and that was if he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re not happy about this?¡± scoffed Lord Ye coldly.


    Ye Qing clenched his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy about it. I just don¡¯t understand. Even though I did hit him too hard, Twelfth Brother was in the wrong as well.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned. He was the victim in this whole thing. How could he have been in the wrong?


    ¡°The two of you made such amotion in the house this time, and neither of you will get away scot free. Go out and receive your beating,¡± replied Lord Ye tly. His tone of voice was very cold, and it made all of them shudder.


    Ye Sheng heard these words while standing to one side and felt that his back was terribly cold. He started breaking out in a cold sweat.


    He was going to be punished also.


    As expected, after Ye Qing helplessly went out to receive his punishment, Lord Ye looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I warned you before and have told you that you are not allowed to learn martial arts. Why did you go along with Ye Qing to the area to practice?¡± asked Lord Ye in a cold voice.


    Ye Sheng bowed his head and replied, ¡°Father, I was wrong.¡±


    He could tell that there was no way to argue with Lord Ye. Even though Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t been in the wrong, he had to admit that he was wrong.


    Lord Ye grunted satisfactorily and said, ¡°In this case, Ye Qingmitted a big mistake while you made a small mistake. I¡¯ve decided to give Ye Qing 100 strokes of the army paddle, and you will receive only 50 strokes. The rules of this family are very strict, and everyone should make sure you just do what you¡¯re supposed to. You are the child of a concubine, so if you get into a conflict with Ye Qing, you will definitely be on the losing end. Also, you are already 16, so you are of age ording to thews of Great Qin. What ns do you have?¡±


    Ye Sheng kept his head bowed and said, ¡°I would like to leave the manor to study and make a name for myself as a schr.¡±


    Lord Ye frowned at this. ¡°You want to leave the manor already?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded quietly. It was too oppressive to remain in this household, and he really didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Besides, he needed to develop his dantian, Earth, further. If he couldn¡¯t go out of the house, it was too troublesome to get anything done.


    Just practicing martial arts within the house was already a huge problem. If he was discovered, Ye Sheng was sure that he would be beaten to death.


    Ye Sheng was very sure about this. This Lord Ye standing in front of him right now had really beaten one of his own sons to death already, and that was Ye Sheng¡¯s Third Brother.


    Third Brother had been just like Ye Sheng, in that he was forbidden from learning martial arts. But because his mother¡¯s position was high and she was considered a mistress, he¡¯d started practicing martial arts in secret. However, he had been discovered, and, in the end, Lord Ye had gotten his men to beat Third Brother to death in front of the entire household.


    Third Brother¡¯s mother was so angry about this matter that she¡¯d fainted on the spot. She moved out of Ye Manor to live near Icy Mountain Temple. She chanted Buddhist scriptures every day and hated Lord Ye to the core.


    Ye Sheng had been very young when he¡¯d witnessed this, and his mother had shielded him from the sight. After that, she¡¯d instructed him time and again about never learning martial arts at all. If things had been different, as the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect, she could have taught him a lot given her broad knowledge and perspective on the world despite having her cultivation ability removed.


    But for the sake of Ye Sheng¡¯s own life, she¡¯d never taught Ye Sheng a single word.


    ¡°Father, studying at home is different from studying at an academy. I know my ce in the family, and I have no wish to participate in anypetition within the household. I just want to study quietly and attain good results to do myte mother proud,¡± said Ye Sheng in a soft voice.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even finished reading all the books within the house yet, so why bother going to an academy?¡± Lord Ye frowned immediately when he heard Ye Sheng mention his mother. This was the first time his expression had really changed since setting foot into the main hall. He refused Ye Sheng¡¯s request immediately.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Ye Sheng gave up. This method wasn¡¯t going to work.


    ¡°Finish reading all the books in the house first. Only the children of poor families would choose to study at an academy. The books in my own library far exceed those of an academy, so you can go and read the books in this house when you don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± Lord Ye calmed down when he saw how Ye Sheng was being obedient and pliable, and he gave Ye Sheng permission to enter the General Collections Library.


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± said Ye Sheng as he pretended to be very grateful.


    ¡°Go out and receive your punishment. After this, do not go anywhere near the ce where the family practices martial arts. If you are discovered, then I¡¯ll break your arms and legs the next time,¡± said Lord Ye in a cold and distant voice.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Ye Sheng answered obediently.


    Lord Ye waved his hands and shut his eyes.


    Ye Sheng bowed to take his leave, then bowed to Butler Fu as well, before walking out quietly. He made sure to observe all the formalities and was not reluctant about it at all.


    There was a gleam in Butler Fu¡¯s eyes when he saw what Ye Sheng had done, and he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    ...


    After he¡¯d walked out of the main hall, it didn¡¯t take him long to hear howls and screams apanied by the sound of someone getting beaten.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The sounds were excruciating as each paddle hit Ye Qing¡¯s body. Ye Qing was a martial artist at the Acquired Level Sixth Stage, but he couldn¡¯t help but yelp from the pain.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face clouded over. He could really feel the authority inside thisrge courtyard.


    He slowly walked over and saw that there were tworge boards in the middle of the empty space. Ye Qing was already lying on one of them, and the stern looking soldiers were now using the paddles to hit him again and again.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, just you wait! I¡¯m suffering so badly because of you, you stupid piece of trash!¡± Ye Qing started yelling when he spotted Ye Sheng. There were bloody bruises all over his buttocks, and he could even feel the pain in his bone marrow. Fury burned strongly within his heart, and he wished he could run over and bite Ye Sheng to death.


    Ye Sheng ignored him and just quietlyy on the other board. Two soldiers walked over, pulled off Ye Sheng¡¯s outer pants to leave him with only his underwear on, then started beating him with the paddles.


    BAM!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes instantly opened wide as his entire body shuddered. A bloody red imprint immediately appeared on his butt.


    The pain was so bad he could really feel it in his bones. These soldiers seemed to be hitting him on the areas that hurt the most, and Ye Sheng clenched his teeth tightly.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    One after another, 50 strokes rained down. Ye Sheng was exhausted by the end. His butt was covered in blood, his face was deathly pale, and blood was dribbling out of his mouth. He had been really severely injured.


    On the other board, Ye Qing was suffering an even worse fate. He had received 100 strokes, and his entire back and butt were a mess of bloodied flesh. Ye Qing had already fainted from the pain.


    ¡°Young Masters, please don¡¯t hold it against us,¡± said the soldiers quietly after they were finished. They quickly put everything away and left.

 Chapter 7 - Up to No Good

    <h4>Chapter 7: Up to No Good</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng hobbled back to his own courtyard and sprawled on his bed with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°I must leave this manor. This ce is really too dangerous. If they find out that I¡¯m practicing martial arts, I¡¯m definitely getting something way worse than 50 strokes of the paddle.¡± Ye Sheng clenched his teeth. He was still feeling very angry inside. He hadn¡¯t been the one who had willingly gone to where Ye Qing practiced martial arts in the first ce. Ye Qing had been the one who had dragged him there. Instead of investigating the matter properly, Lord Ye had just sent him out to receive his 50 strokes. Lord Ye was really ridiculously domineering.


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me learn martial arts, and now you won¡¯t even let me leave the house. Why?¡± Ye Sheng gave a long sigh as hey on the bed.


    If the beating he¡¯d gotten this time had ended with his being able to leave the house, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t have minded so much. But now, he¡¯d gotten beaten and hadn¡¯t received anything in return. It was hard for him to ept this.


    ¡°He said I can enter the General Collections Library, but the General Collections Library isn¡¯t a manuals library. There are plenty of books and sutras, but what I want are martial arts manuals. And there aren¡¯t any of those inside the General Collections Library at all.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze became stubborn and determined. He was clearly displeased.


    Ye Sheng took the night to nurse his wounds while he quietly thought about what he should do next.


    He had to hide his abilities from everyone, keep a low profile, and avoid conflict with others while waiting for the Earthlings on his dantian Earth to make a breakthrough so that he could make use of the strength they had umted.


    As long as more than 100 Earthlings managed to reach the Acquired Level First Stage, Ye Sheng would be able to add their strength to his own. Even though Acquired Level First Stage didn¡¯t sound like much, Ye Sheng would be able to multiply his own strength by more than 100 all at once, and in that way he stood a chance even against an Acquired Level Fifth Stage martial artist.


    That way, he¡¯d have more confidence and the ability to leave the house.


    At night, everybody heard all about how Ye Sheng and Ye Qing had both been beaten by army paddles.


    Ye Qing had fainted from the beating and was covered with wounds. Hu Mei couldn¡¯t stop crying when she saw how pitiful her son looked. She was filled with hatred for Lord Ye, but she couldn¡¯t vent it on him, so she focused all her hatred on Ye Sheng instead.


    ¡°This little bastard ate my Sky Mountain Snow Lotus but didn¡¯t put in a good word for you? If I¡¯d known you would have to suffer so badly, I wouldn¡¯t have saved this little b*stard. I would have let him die instead, then at least he couldn¡¯t irritate me.¡± Hu Mei cursed Ye Sheng to herself.


    Ye Qing was lying weakly on his bed. Ointment made from top-quality herbs had been applied to his back and their effects felt pretty good. At least they had reduced his pain significantly.


    ¡°Mother, Ye Sheng deserves to die. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been punished this time. I must kill that fellow.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s gaze was filled with malice and his words spewed the thought of murder.


    Hu Mei looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Kill, kill, kill. You only know how to talk about killing him. How are we going to kill him?


    ¡°That little b*stard stays within his own courtyard all day and doesn¡¯t talk to anybody. Also, because of this matter, I was severely scolded by First Madam. If this happens again, then I¡¯ll lose all say in this household. Lord Ye hasn¡¯t looked for me even though he¡¯s back in the household. He must really be angry,¡± grumbled Hu Mei in frustration.


    ¡°Mother, it isn¡¯t all that troublesome. I have an idea.¡± Ye Qing smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°What idea do you have? Don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± said Hu Mei with a frown.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s going to be the 15th of the seventh month soon, so it¡¯s almost time for the gates of h*ll to open. Ye Sheng will definitely leave the manor to pay respects to that despicable mother of his. That would be the best opportunity for us to strike.¡± Ye Qing smiled maliciously.


    Hu Mei hesitated a little. ¡°He¡¯s just been beaten by the Master, and he¡¯s also badly injured. It¡¯s only one more week until the 15th. Do you really think he will heal enough in time to go out?¡±


    ¡°Mother, get someone to give him a little of this ointment, and get him to apply it on himself, then he¡¯ll definitely be well enough in a week. The Old Lady has already promised him to let him leave the house to pay respects to his slutty mother, so if he¡¯s feeling good enough by then, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. He really hated Ye Sheng from the core of his being. He¡¯d already nned this whole thing out.


    Hu Mei¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter while you continue to recuperate. I¡¯ll go and look for some people from the low end of society who have nothing to do with us to settle this matter for us. As long as we can kill Ye Sheng, then this will all be worthwhile.¡±


    Ye Qing replied quietly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting to hear the good news.¡±


    ...


    The moon was high in the sky, and dim moonlight shone on the ground. A pretty maid walked over to Ye Sheng¡¯s courtyard with a bottle of ointment.


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, are you there?¡± she called out in a chirpy voice.


    Ye Sheng frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Second Madam heard that you and Young Master Thirteen had received a beating today, and she asked me to send some ointment for your wounds. This ointment will help you to recover more quickly, and it will prevent scars,¡± said the maid.


    And why would Hu Mei be so kind to him?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t believe this story at all. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Second Madam¡¯s kind intentions, but I¡¯m merely the son of a concubine, and I don¡¯t deserve such high-quality medication.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, please don¡¯t say that. You may be the son of a concubine, but you¡¯re still a son of Lord Ye¡¯s. Second Madam feels like an aunt to you, and this is also just leftover from what we have. Second Madam said that if you don¡¯t use this ointment, then you¡¯ll need at least a month to get well,¡± the maid continued to try and persuade Ye Sheng.


    After Ye Sheng heard these words, he hesitated.


    He did believe that it would take a month for him to recover. He couldn¡¯t move his butt at all, and it was a huge inconvenience. If he was going to have to remain like this for an entire month, that would really be hard to bear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really move right now, so please bring the ointment in,¡± said Ye Sheng, after thinking about it for a while.


    Regardless of whether it was a trap or not, there was definitely nothing wrong with this ointment, and he really needed to get well sooner.


    As for whether this ointment might be poisoned, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t think Second Madam would be stupid enough to poison it. This was something that could be investigated easily. If Second Madam was this dumb, she wouldn¡¯t have be so powerful.


    The maid was very obedient and came in with the ointment. Then she asked, ¡°Young Master Twelve, do you need me to help you apply the ointment?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head. ¡°No need. Go back and thank Second Madam for me.¡±


    ¡°I will take my leave then.¡± The maid politely said good-bye, leaving the bottle of ointment on the bedside table.


    Ye Sheng reached his hand out and used his Qi to move the bottle toward him. He opened the bottle to smell it. An enjoyable fragrance hit his nose, and he could tell that there were several rare herbs mixed together in this ointment.


    All of these herbs were rare types, so they were definitely excellent for curing injuries.


    ¡°What tricks does Ye Qing¡¯s mother have up her sleeve now?¡± Ye Sheng frowned as he thought about this.


    Ye Qing hated him to the core, and everyone knew how much Hu Mei pampered her son. The two of them hated Ye Sheng so much that they couldn¡¯t wait to strangle him to death, so why would they be so kind as to actually send ointment to him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what n you¡¯re hatching. I¡¯ll think about it after I get well.¡± Ye Sheng quickly applied the ointment to his wounds and immediately felt that the pain had decreased significantly.


    At least now, Ye Sheng could actually get a good night¡¯s sleep. Both his body and his heart had suffered a major blow today, and Ye Sheng slowly drifted off to sleep without even realizing it.


    When Ye Sheng awoke the next day, he was surprised to find that his wounds were slowly starting to scab over already. As long as he didn¡¯t move about too much, they wouldn¡¯t split open.


    ¡°This ointment is really superb. I¡¯m definitely going to fully recover in less than a week,¡± eximed Ye Sheng.


    But now he started feeling even more wary of Ye Qing and his mother. A dog that bit humans didn¡¯t bark, and the venomous snake in hiding was the most fatal sort of snake. There were many experiences in his memory that told him that the moment he let his guard down, he would definitely meet a terrible end.


    But if the problem wasn¡¯t with this ointment, then where was the problem?

 Chapter 8 - The General Collections Library

    <h4>Chapter 8: The General Collections Library</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Since Lord Ye was back in the household, the entire Ye Manor had be very busy. However, the nanny who served Ye Sheng still carried out her duties faithfully and came with breakfast first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Why is breakfast so sumptuous today?¡± asked Ye Sheng with a frown when he saw what he had been given for breakfast.


    Compared to the porridge and buns he normally got, this breakfast was luxurious. There was beef, lobsters, mutton, and more. Everything was here.


    The nanny replied, ¡°I have no idea. I just went to collect breakfast from the kitchen as usual, and this is what they gave me. They said that you had been punished and you needed supplements. All this fish and meat are good for replenishing your Qi and blood.¡±


    Ye Sheng pondered this for a while before saying, ¡°Please thank the kitchen for me.¡±


    The nanny nodded quietly and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Young Master Twelve, do eat the food while it¡¯s hot. Once the meat gets cold, it will no longer be as effective.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said, ¡°I will.¡±


    All this luxurious fish and meat was very likely to have been an arrangement made by Ye Qing and his mother, and this nanny was probably also one of theirs. But what were they trying to do by giving him such a sumptuous breakfast?


    ¡°First they gave me good ointment, and now there¡¯s plenty of fish and meat. It looks like you can¡¯t wait for me to get well?¡± Ye Sheng was thinking about a lot of things, but he didn¡¯t show it and just concentrated on wolfing down all the food.


    The beef, mutton, fish, and chicken all went into his stomach. His internal organs started working to absorb everything from these hearty foods, turning them all into energy and sending it flowing through his body.


    Ye Sheng was now an Acquired Level First Stage martial artist who knew three techniques. Even though he was at a low level and wasn¡¯t very powerful, he didn¡¯t have any problems with the basic moving of Qi and blood at all.


    After gobbling up the huge portion of meat, Ye Sheng quietly said, ¡°I bet I¡¯ll have three times this amount for lunch.¡±


    Since Ye Qing and his mother were so anxious for him to get well, then he wasn¡¯t going to disappoint them. The Qi in red meat was very effective in the wound-healing process, and he still had that ointment too. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even need seven days to get well. Five days would maybe suffice.


    The nanny looked at Ye Sheng with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected the frail and skinny Ye Sheng to be able to eat so much and even request three times the amount more. But she remembered what the Second Madam had instructed her, so she replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master Twelve.¡±


    She took away all the empty tes after Ye Sheng was finished eating and left his courtyard.


    Ye Sheng watched her leave as he quietly stood up. He slowly did some exercises to make his Qi and blood circte faster throughout his body. He especially targeted the wounded areas because good cirction in those areas could help him get well faster.


    He continued doing these exercises until it was lunchtime. At that time, the nanny came back with a huge tray of food. It was filled with loads of meat. There were several different kinds of beef, mutton, fish, and chicken. There was enough for an ordinary person to eat for three days.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say a word. He opened his mouth and started stuffing his face with the food.


    The nanny was a little shocked to see this and took note of it, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After this huge meal of meat had gone down his stomach, Ye Sheng¡¯s stomach was about to burst. He continued with his exercises until his stomach became warm and sent waves of warm energy throughout his entire body.


    Ye Sheng kept moving his Qi and blood nonstop throughout the day, so by nighttime, the scabs on his wounds had be very solid already.


    After this one day of using the ointment and eating so much meat, Ye Sheng¡¯s wounds had healed by 30 percent. This was really fast.


    Even so, Ye Sheng continued to pretend that he couldn¡¯t walk properly and that the wounds still hurt because he didn¡¯t want anybody to notice that anything was amiss.


    At night, the nanny came with pretty much the same amount of food as at lunch. Ye Sheng ate everything once again, and she left his courtyard.


    But she didn¡¯t return to the kitchen this time. She went looking for Second Madam, Hu Mei.


    ¡°Second Madam, Young Master Twelve has eaten at least five different kinds of beef, three types of mutton, six or seven different fish recipes, and almost three whole chickens,¡± reported the nanny.


    Hu Mei smiled coldly and said, ¡°This little b*stard has probably never eaten so much good food in his entire life, and now he¡¯s just desperately stuffing his face with it.¡±


    Ye Qing was still lying on his bed and couldn¡¯t get up. He¡¯d suffered 100 strokes and was much more severely wounded than Ye Sheng. Besides, his body didn¡¯t seem to be able to recover as quickly as Ye Sheng¡¯s did, and he still couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    ¡°Let him continue. Ye Manor can afford to feed him this much,¡± snorted Ye Qing.


    Hu Mei waved her hand. ¡°You may leave. Continue feeding this b*stard like this again tomorrow.¡±


    The nanny nodded quietly and left the room.


    After Ye Qing saw that nobody else was around, heughed coldly and said, ¡°Even death-row prisoners get onest sumptuous meal before they die so that they don¡¯t end up being hungry ghosts. It¡¯s not a bad deal for Ye Sheng. He can eat and drink all he wants over the next few days, then at least he won¡¯t go hungry on his way to h*ll.¡±


    ...


    The next day dawned to another crazy round of feasting. This time, Ye Sheng went a step further and asked for twice the amount that he¡¯d had the day before. He polished everything off.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t just walk about, but even started jogging a little. He started practicing the three techniques he knew, Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique, Fallen Leaves Sword Technique, and Typhoon Steps. His control of these moves was getting pretty good.


    At night, Ye Sheng quietly cultivated and finally reached Acquired Level First Stage Peak Phase.


    He was just about to break through to Second Stage, so this was a really pleasant surprise to him.


    But even so, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t able to feel truly happy about it. Ye Manor was simply too oppressive, and he didn¡¯t dare to practice martial arts at all. He could only wait up tillte at night to move his Qi and blood around and to refine his Qi.


    ¡°I have to get out of this cage.¡± The longer this went on, the more Ye Sheng wanted to leave the house. He suddenly started counting the days.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the 15th of the seventh month in five days, which is supposedly the time when the gates of h*ll open up. I can go and pay respects at my mother¡¯s grave then. The Old Lady has already agreed to it.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    His mother was buried in Xishan, which was a huge mountain to the west of the capital city of Great Qin, Xianyang. There were many temples and shrines on Xishan, including Icy Mountain Temple.


    ¡°But during these next five days, I still have to keep a very low profile.¡± Ye Sheng was very vignt because Lord Ye was still in the house. If he slipped up, the consequences would be too severe for him to even think about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the General Collections Library tomorrow and pretend to look like I¡¯m very studious,¡± thought Ye Sheng to himself.


    He was the one who had said that he wanted to study, so, at the very least, he had to look the part.


    The next morning, Ye Sheng ate a sumptuous breakfast again. His entire body was feeling warm, and his wounds had started to itch, which was a sign that they were beginning to heal. He had to endure the itch, and he slowly hobbled toward the General Collections Library.


    Many people in the house noticed Ye Sheng walking toward the library and looked at him strangely. Everyone knew that Ye Sheng had been punished with 50 strokes of the army paddle and couldn¡¯t even walk properly at the moment. Why did he even bothering out at all?


    But then they watched Ye Sheng walk into the General Collections Library. Now, many of them realized that he was going to read some books.


    But, of course, there were others who snorted and felt that Ye Sheng was just pretending to be studious and putting on an act.


    Ye Sheng ignored all the rumors and nasty remarks. He had purposely hobbled along like this in front of everybody precisely so that they would talk about him. As long as people started talking about him, very soon, everyone in the manor would know that Ye Sheng had gone to the library to read despite being badly injured. He hoped that this could help to change Lord Ye¡¯s mind and allow him to leave the house.


    Regardless of whether this method would work out or not, Ye Sheng still wanted to give it a shot.


    The General Collections Library of Ye Manor was veryrge and wasn¡¯t too different from the libraries from Ye Sheng¡¯s previous life. There were all sorts of books neatly shelved, including all sorts of ancient records, anecdotes, writings of schrs, and other literary works. One could find anything here.


    There were very few people inside the General Collections Library. When they spotted Ye Shenge in, a look of surprise shed across their eyes.


    ¡°Cousin Twelve, you¡¯re very hurt, so why did youe here?¡± asked a light, clear voice in surprise. It came from a youngdy in a red dress who looked as pretty as a fairy.


    Ye Sheng looked up at her and said, ¡°Water Chestnut Flower, I¡¯m so bored all by myself and have nobody to talk to, so I thought I¡¯de here to read and talk to these ancient people.¡±


    The youngdy in red was Ye Sheng¡¯s cousin, the daughter of the Old Lady¡¯s niece. Her parents had passed away when she was very young, so the Old Lady had taken her into the manor. She doted on the youngdy very much and pampered her about as much as Ye Qing.


    Water Chestnut Flower was her nickname, and Ye Sheng didn¡¯t actually know her name at all, because they had never spoken more than ten sentences to each other before. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to interact at all. So after this simple exchange, Ye Sheng just nodded slightly and went back to reading the historical books again.

 Chapter 9 - Water Chestnut Flower

    <h4>Chapter 9: Water Chestnut Flower</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng started reading through some historical texts to see if this world was any different from the Great Qin dynasty he¡¯d known in his previous life.


    He looked through a book to find out what had been the previous dynasty before Great Qin became a nation. It was called the Dragon dynasty. The Dragon dynastysted for 800 hundred years before it slowly went into a decline. Its pce officials had be corrupt, and there was much evil among the popce. Various sects started to mark their territories and split the entire country into countless little pieces.


    The so-called Three Sacred Lands, Ten Grand ns, and Four Great Sects developed during this period.


    The emperor who founded the nation of Great Qin was the Emperor Shihuang. Together with one of his subjects, Lord Ye, they had conquered a huge amount ofnd with their iparable level of martial arts. But as the nation of Great Qin was slowly being built up, Emperor Shihuang had wanted to reduce the power that the various sects had. As a result, he¡¯d angered the leader of the Reincarnation Sect, who then tried to assassinate the emperor.


    ording to the history books, Emperor Shihuang¡¯s level of martial arts was almost unbeatable, so when the leader of the Reincarnation Sect tried to assassinate him, Emperor Shihuang had managed to hang on until his troops arrived to save him. Unfortunately, Emperor Shihuang was killed in the end, but, at the same time, Lord Ye had also managed to kill off the leader of the Reincarnation Sect.


    With the death of Emperor Shihuang, Great Qin teetered on the brink of copse. The second Emperor of Qin ascended the throne and stabilized the court. The first thing he did was to hand 1 million troops to Lord Ye. He even wanted Lord Ye to be his teacher, but Lord Ye had refused him.


    Lord Ye took control over these 1 million soldiers and became tremendously powerful. His first battle was topletely annihte the Reincarnation Sect, and that battle was a really tragic one. His troops suffered a great loss, but they managed to destroy the Reincarnation Sect. In that battle, Lord Ye fought the five elders of the Reincarnation Sect all by himself and killed them all, shocking everyone with his prowess.


    After that battle, the wavering nation of Great Qin stabilized, and Lord Ye became the man with the highest position in thend after the emperor.


    After that, for the next 17 years, Lord Ye didn¡¯t fight any more battles. He stayed in Xianyang and continued to serve the pce.


    After reading all of this, Ye Sheng exhaled slowly as he felt an enormous amount of pressure building on him suddenly. This awful father of his was really too aggressive.


    With a father like that, Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts of escaping and his ns to run from Ye Manor unconsciously disappeared.


    If he really angered Lord Ye, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely easy for his father to find and kill him?


    ¡°Looks like I need to put together a better scheme,¡± murmured Ye Sheng to himself.


    He put down the book and continued reading other random historical books in order to better understand this world he was living in.


    From ancient times, the world had needed martial arts. The emperor who founded the Dragon dynasty apparently had Ancient Dragon Blood in his body, so his cultivation level went up at an astounding speed. In just 30 years, he had defeated almost every high-level martial artist and eventually had established the 800-year-long Dragon dynasty. After death, he had ascended and left this world.


    In the more recent years after the Dragon dynasty, Gautama Buddha of Buddhism, Zhang Sanfeng of Taoism, and others who cultivated in the way of the sword, and other philosophies had sessfully ascended and attained immortality.


    These things motivated other cultivators, and they all hoped to move out of this ce to see the world outside.


    Great Qin had been around for only thest 30 years, and it was already flourishing and developing well as a nation. And this was a good sign for ordinary folk, who knew that in Great Qin, as long as they worked hard, they¡¯d be able to put food on the table.


    But for those who came from cultivation sects and other powerful factions, the prestige of Great Qin wasn¡¯t enough.


    Destroying the one Reincarnation Sect had consumed a lot of Great Qin¡¯s resources, so even Lord Ye quietlyy low in Xianyang for 17 years and didn¡¯t leave the country.


    During these 17 years, variousrge sects started to improve and develop at an rming rate, so there was a possibility that unrest might strike again.


    Ye Sheng took an entire morning to read through all of this. He sat by himself in one corner, and there were all sorts of books stacked up next to him.


    At noontime, the people inside the General Collections Library left. Only two people were left inside: Ye Sheng and Water Chestnut Flower.


    Ye Sheng was engrossed in reading his books and was reading everything with great care, while Water Chestnut Flower was just looking at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Cousin Twelve, what are you reading?¡± asked Water Chestnut Flower as she approached Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m just randomly reading some history books.¡±


    Water Chestnut Flower took a quick look at the books around him. ¡°Sects, aristocrats, and the pce? You¡¯re interested in these topics?¡±


    Ye Sheng nced at her. They normally never talked. Why was she suddenly talking to him today?


    ¡°Just a little interested. I¡¯m just trying to pass the time,¡± said Ye Sheng tly.


    ¡°I have a book with me here. Would you like to take a look?¡± said Water Chestnut Flower as she held a book out to him, humming to herself.


    Ye Sheng looked at it. The book cover was ck in color, and there were no words on the front. He took the book from her and flipped it open.


    Oracle bone script?


    Ye Sheng looked in surprise at Water Chestnut Flower.


    The text used in this book was actually oracle bone script?


    ¡°Cousin Ye Sheng, these words arepletely different from the texts that we use today, so it might be an ancient form of writing. Do you know how to read these?¡± asked Water Chestnut Flower as she broke into a smile and sat down next to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I have no idea. Since it¡¯s an ancient form of writing, then that means this must be a very old book. Where did you get this from?¡± asked Ye Sheng as he pretended to bepletely clueless.


    ¡°I got it from First Madam,¡± replied Water Chestnut Flower quietly.


    Ye Sheng just nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further questions. He wasn¡¯t closely rted to First Madam, and they were more like enemies.


    ¡°Cousin Twelve, this book should have been yours, actually,¡± said Water Chestnut Flower as she looked at Ye Sheng carefully.


    Ye Sheng frowned and looked back at her, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°When your mother passed away, First Madam took away all the manuals that she owned, and this is one of them. She¡¯s been trying to study them all these years but to no avail, and she¡¯s slowly starting to give up. I found out about it and managed to get this one book from her. But after studying it carefully, I still don¡¯t understand anything,¡± exined Water Chestnut Flower.


    Ye Sheng suddenly understood what was going on. He was still wondering about why someone who never spoke to him normally like Water Chestnut Flower would actually take the initiative to start a conversation with him. So this was the reason.


    ¡°This is something that belonged to my mother?¡± Ye Sheng flipped through the book and silently took note of its contents.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought that you might understand the contents, and you could share them with me,¡± said Water Chestnut Flower with a smile. There was a strange look in her eyes.


    ¡°I have no idea what it says. I was so young when my mother died, so I couldn¡¯t possibly have learned any of these words.¡± Ye Sheng quickly denied knowing anything, flipped through the entire book once to memorize its contents, then passed it back to Water Chestnut Flower.


    Water Chestnut Flower took the book back and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched her leave, then put back all the books he¡¯d been reading, and slowly hobbled back to his courtyard.


    It turned out to be the time that the nanny arrived with a lot of fish and meat again.


    Ye Sheng happily ate the food with huge mouthfuls. After he was done eating everything, hey down on the bed and quietly fell asleep.


    Outside Ye Sheng¡¯s courtyard, Water Chestnut Flower looked on calmly with a slight frown. ¡°Does he really not know anything?¡±


    ¡°Did the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect really not even teach these words to her own son?¡± Water Chestnut Flower was stumped by this.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve already acted very abnormally today. Thankfully Ye Sheng is a useless bum. If he¡¯d been someone intelligent, then I might have exposed myself. I must not behave like this again.¡± Water Chestnut Flower shook her head as she turned and left.


    In the room, Ye Sheng had closed his eyes, but he wasn¡¯t actually sleeping. He had gone into his dantian, Earth.


    ¡°I am god! I hereby pass these things on to you!¡±


    This voice covered the entire along with the thousands of rocks that rained down upon the Earth. The rocks were carved with all sorts of oracle bone script.


    Ye Sheng had memorized the entire book of oracle bone script, then sent this information to Earth. He didn¡¯t need to trante it because the Earthlings would definitely help him with that.


    ¡°Water Chestnut Flower, you¡¯re a really scheming girl. You¡¯re nothing like the innocent and sweet girl that everyone says you are,¡± thought Ye Sheng quietly to himself.

 Chapter 10 - Reincarnation Seal

    <h4>Chapter 10: Reincarnation Seal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After the first time that Ye Sheng had passed on his techniques to them, arge majority of Earthlings had begun to believe in Ye Sheng. They now believed that there was truly a god in the world and that the techniques that their god passed on to them could be cultivated into something more.


    So, this time when Ye Sheng passed something on to them, 1.4 billion people all went crazy at the same time.


    Was oracle bone script very difficult to decipher?


    The great literary masters were able to trante it immediately.


    Didn¡¯t you know how to cultivate?


    A great master in cultivation could exin everything, and you would be able to learn it quickly.


    Ye Sheng quietly observed everything that was happening on Earth. Soon, someone managed to fully trante all of the oracle bone script. Ye Sheng was surprised to find that the contents of his mother¡¯s book contained an extremely formidable technique.


    Reincarnation Seal.


    Reincarnation Seal was a technique that the Reincarnation Sect passed down to all their disciples. One could carve a seal of reincarnation in one¡¯s dantian, and each additional reincarnation seal that one possessed was equivalent to an additional life. The power of a reincarnation seal was tremendous and incredible. If you could merge nine reincarnation seals together, you could build a reincarnation bridge to cross between the borders of the living and the dead.


    ¡°This...this seems to be a secret technique of the Reincarnation Sect. Did First Madam and the rest realize this?¡± Ye Sheng asked himself in surprise.


    This technique wasn¡¯t easy. Comparing it to the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique that Ye Sheng had found was impossible. The differences between them were as far apart as poop was from gold...maybe even greater.


    But then again, nobody knew how to read oracle bone script anymore. First Madam couldn¡¯t find anyone who could read it, so there was no way of knowing what the contents of the book were, which was why she had passed it to Water Chestnut Flower. That made sense too.


    ¡°I remember that when I was a child, Mother often ced a few of these books in a ce that was very conspicuous, so anybody who came into the room would definitely notice them. She also let others read them at any time, as if they were just very ordinary books. Perhaps Mother was trying to mislead others even then, so that when she passed away, First Madam wouldn¡¯t care about me reading them even if she confiscated other books.¡± Ye Sheng was filled with admiration for his mother.


    Lord Ye might have read these books before too, but nobody knew how to read oracle bone script anymore. Only those who were ranked high within the Reincarnation Sect would know how to read them, but they were almost all dead by now. Thus, these books were slowly bing hidden treasures.


    ¡°First Madam took away at least five of Mother¡¯s books, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all definitely extremely rare manuals describing formidable techniques. If I get the chance, I must get them back.¡± Ye Sheng was determined about this.


    The Earthlings were all working hard at cultivating Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique, Fallen Leaves Sword Technique, Typhoon Steps, and now an additional technique, Reincarnation Seal.


    Compared to the first three techniques, Reincarnation Seal¡¯s difficulty level was 100 times higher.


    During the past few days, the number of Earthlings who had managed to pick up the first three techniques now numbered a few thousand, and, as a result, Ye Sheng had automatically reached the Beginner stage of all three techniques.


    On top of that, as the number of cultivators increased, once they all reached Beginner stage, Ye Sheng would automatically reach Aplished stage. Once 100 of them reached Aplished stage, he would automatically reach Mastery stage, and so on and on.


    There were 1.4 billion people on his dantian, Earth, so Ye Sheng was confident that there had to be at least 100 geniuses in cultivation among them.


    He just needed to wait for a week, and there would definitely be Earthlings who could fully master all these techniques.


    After one night, 1.4 billion people had started cultivating the Reincarnation Seal, but the number who had managed to learn it were less than ten, so Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t able to automatically learn it yet.


    The Reincarnation Seal was much more difficult than the first three techniques that he had given to the Earthlings. Only nine people had reached the Learnt stage. He just needed one more to automatically also reach the Learnt stage.


    ¡°It probably shouldn¡¯t take too long for just one more among 1.4 billion people to reach the Learnt stage, so I just need to calm down and wait.¡± Ye Sheng woke up in the morning, applied the ointment on himself, continued to eat heartily at mealtimes, and dragged his injured body hobbling toward the General Collections Library.


    On this day, there was almost nobody inside the General Collections Library. Water Chestnut Flower wasn¡¯t around either. Ye Sheng sat down inside to read by himself and everything was quiet around him.


    ¡°Everyone says that Miss Water Chestnut Flower is as pretty as a fairy, has a gentle personality, is mature at handling difficult matters, is kind and friendly, an altogether excellent youngdy. But after interacting with her yesterday, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s hidden her true side very well,¡± thought Ye Sheng to himself while reading.


    Water Chestnut Flower felt like a cloud of fog to him. Her fairy-like beauty was only a facade. It was impossible to see through her.


    ¡°This huge manor hides many secrets,¡± sighed Ye Sheng to himself.


    Nobody came to disturb Ye Sheng today while he was reading in the library. Lord Ye had organized a family banquet, but because Ye Sheng and Ye Qing had been injured and had difficulty walking and couldn¡¯t sit either, the two of them weren¡¯t invited to attend the banquet.


    They weren¡¯t invited to the banquet, but the food served at the banquet was served to them. Amazing delicacies covered the entire table.


    Ye Sheng immediately stuffed himself with all the food he was given, chased away the nanny, and started practicing martial arts in a room by himself.


    He started practicing his Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique, Fallen Leaves Sword Technique, and Typhoon Steps.


    He had reached Beginner stage in all three of these techniques, so he had mastered some of the techniques.


    For example, one punch with the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique could create three sts in the air, making the strength of the punch triple. One punch carried 100 units of strength, so three sts meant that it carried 300 units of strength.


    That was the power of martial arts.


    The highest level that the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique could reach was level nine. That meant that one punch would st nine times in the air, and the 100 units of strength would be 900 units. That meant that an Acquired Level First Stage martial artist¡¯s punch could defeat someone at Acquired Level Third Stage.


    That was how much difference each stage of learning a martial arts technique made. If you could reach the Perfection stage of a technique, you could even defeat someone who was at a higher level of cultivation than yourself.


    And this was only a technique that was fairly simple and widely used. If he could reach Perfection stage of the Reincarnation Seal and carve nine reincarnation seals inside his dantian to build a reincarnation bridge, Ye Sheng could look for First Madam directly, take everything that belonged to his mother back, then leave Ye Manor without worries. There was nowhere in this vast universe that he couldn¡¯t go to once that happened.


    It was all right to dream for a short while, but Ye Sheng had to remain with his feet on the ground for the time being.


    So just like that, the 15th of the seventh month arrived. Ye Sheng¡¯s wounds were alreadypletely healed, but he still limped along when he walked to pretend that his wounds were not entirely healed yet.


    Ye Sheng wanted to leave Ye Manor in the morning to pay respects at his mother¡¯s grave.


    Ye Manor¡¯s house rules were very strict, and Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t leave just because he wanted to. He had to report to the Old Lady first, since she was the one who had allowed Ye Sheng to pay respects to his mother in the first ce.


    So first thing in the morning, Ye Sheng walked over to the Old Lady¡¯s living quarters to wait for her quietly.


    He couldn¡¯t get in.


    The Old Lady hated him, so she wouldn¡¯t even allow Ye Sheng to step into her courtyard. He could only wait outside.


    The same maid that Ye Sheng had pped thest time he¡¯d seen her walked out with a cold expression on her face, as she said, ¡°The Old Lady says that she¡¯s taken note of this matter, and she¡¯s allowing you to go. But she also says that while you can go ahead and pay your respects, you are not to make any trouble. If you create any trouble, then she¡¯ll definitely give you another 50 strokes of the army paddle when youe back.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Sheng nodded quietly without any expression on his face. He had already guessed the sort of attitude the Old Lady was going to give him.


    ¡°Also, after you¡¯re done paying your respects, when youe back, throw away all the clothes you wore there because they carry filth on them. You mother was a lowly woman, so anything that is tainted with her presence must not be left behind here,¡± said the maid.


    Ye Sheng looked up violently and red at the maid, frightening her terribly. She quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s what the Old Lady said! If you dare to hit me, I will report it to her. I¡¯ve already told her about what happened thest time, but the Old Lady said that as a son, it¡¯s fine to p me in order to stand up for your mother, but you must not do this again.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Fine,¡± said Ye Sheng through gritted teeth as he scoffed coldly.


    Once he had gotten permission to leave, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t spend a moment longer in this house than he¡¯d had to. This ce disgusted him.

 Chapter 11 - A Fox Bathing

    <h4>Chapter 11: A Fox Bathing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Xishan was a mountain that sat to the west of the city of Xianyang. It protected Xianyang from all threats emanating from the west.


    Xishan was covered by a dense forest, and its terrain was challenging, with many outcroppings of rock, lots of various streams and waterfalls, and areas where tumbling rocks were scattered everywhere.


    Xishan consisted of several distinct areas. One area was the Royal Hunting Field, wheremoners were not allowed. Another area was filled with many Buddhist shrines and temples like the Icy Mountain Temple, and believers came there to pray. A third area consisted of amunal grave that was generally used for burying prisoners who had been executed.


    On leaving Ye Manor, Ye Sheng felt blissfully liberated. He felt as if he had just been released from prison. He was so happy that he felt an urge to start jumping about like a little child.


    But Ye Sheng quickly got control of himself. He wasn¡¯t truly free yet. He had only been given temporary permission to leave Ye Manor in order to pay his respects to his mother. If he didn¡¯t return within the next three to five days, Lord Ye would definitely send men out to capture him and take him back to Ye Manor.


    Even if Ye Sheng ever managed to escape Lord Ye¡¯s men, there was always the almighty and unbeatable Lord Ye himself who woulde looking for him.


    Ye Sheng knew how to weigh this situation properly. So, he took a deep breath of the fresh air outside Ye Manor and started off on his trip to Xishan.


    He went with no servants and no carriage drawn by horses. He looked like aplete nobody. But that was exactly what Ye Sheng needed.


    ¡°I must make full use of this time to increase my cultivation level while I am in Xishan. I have to be more powerful so that nobody can hurt me ever again.¡± Ye Sheng understood this logic very well.


    After walking for an entire day, Ye Sheng reached the edge of the city of Xianyang and traveled to the part of Xishan where histe mother¡¯s grave was.


    An inconspicuous, small gravestone marked the spot where shey. It was covered by tall grasses. The long grass and the many trees surrounding it nearly hid the grave from sight. If Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t been sharp enough, he might have missed it.


    Ye Sheng first started by clearing out all the weeds that had grown up around the grave. Then he chopped away some of the dense trees shadowing it, and finally he cleaned the gravestone. Then he knelt down to burn joss paper.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t technically his mother, she was the mother of the body that he was in. Since he had taken over this body, it meant that he was now her son. As her son, it was his duty to pay respects to her grave.


    At night, Ye Sheng finished paying his respects to his mother¡¯s grave andy down to rest in the little wooden hut that was standing near to his mother¡¯s grave.


    This little wooden hut had been built for Ye Sheng on Eldest Sister¡¯s orders, when she had still been unmarried.


    When Eldest Sister was still living in Ye Manor, Ye Sheng had been allowed toe to pay respects to his mother once a year. But he wasn¡¯t allowed to stay, and he had to leave the same day he came. Later, Eldest Sister found out about this, and she ordered people to build him a small wooden hut close by his mother¡¯s grave so that he could spend several days with his mother.


    But after Eldest Sister married the emperor, Ye Sheng was no longer allowed to leave the house to pay respects to his mother. He requested an audience with First Madam, but First Madam refused to see him. She said that these were the Old Lady¡¯s instructions, and she couldn¡¯t go against her.


    As a result, Ye Sheng hadn¡¯te to pay respects to his mother in three years now.


    Nobody else had stayed in this wooden hut for three years either, so it was covered in dust and there were even some poisonous bugs. Ye Sheng lit a bonfire, carefully cleaned out the whole ce, and sat down inside after he had thoroughly cleaned the hut.


    Outside the hut, the withered grass and the trees rustled in the wind that howled across the high mountains.


    The wind blew so hard that it made the wooden hut creak at night, and it never let up. The wind made the hut seem very unstable. Ye Sheng was wondering if it might copse at any time.


    VOOM!


    A spark flew out from the burning bonfire, shining brightly in front of Ye Sheng, then falling to the ground and extinguishing itself.


    Howls came from the distant mountains. They could be from wolves or tigers, but they were too far away and the wind was too strong, so Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be sure what made the sound.


    This was certainly a ce that could strike fear in one¡¯s heart.


    The deep woods on the mountain, a wooden hut, cold winds, and the howling of wild beasts made one very quiet as one contemted one¡¯s smallness in the universe.


    But, thankfully, Ye Sheng had begun practicing martial arts, so he was much bolder than he had been before. The Qi flowing within his body also helped to dissipate any fears that he felt inside.


    ¡°Nighttime is an excellent time to practice martial arts.¡± Ye Sheng stood up and started practicing his punches within the wooden hut.


    Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique!


    This particr technique was verymon among the people in this area, and evenborers at the piers knew a move or two. But when Ye Sheng delivered these punches, each punch was fierce and produced wind, and each punch was apanied by the sound of several sts of air. A wave of Qi surged and rumbled along with Ye Sheng¡¯s punches.


    After he was finished practicing his punches, Ye Sheng picked up a tree branch to practice his swordsmanship. Fallen Leaves Sword Technique seemed perfect for this asion. A faint wind circted within the room, blowing through the bonfire and making it burn even more brightly than before.


    Practicing his Fallen Leaves Sword Technique and Typhoon Steps made the Qi and blood within Ye Sheng¡¯s body heat up. He was filled with energy, and he disyed his moves to their maximum.


    After having transmigrated for more than a week now, this was the first time Ye Sheng had felt so rxed and uninhibited. When he was at Ye Manor, he had to be so cautious about practicing martial arts, and he didn¡¯t dare to go all out at all. He had to continuously hold himself back to make sure he didn¡¯t expose himself.


    Here, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have to think so much. He could just go ahead and put his martial arts on full disy.


    KABOOM!


    At this moment, all the Qi and blood within Ye Sheng were concentrated within his dantian and surged rapidly. His level of Qi rose and actually charged toward Acquired Level Second Stage.


    BOOM!


    After he¡¯dpleted one round of boxing, one round of swordy, and one round of steps, Ye Sheng¡¯s dantian shook, and he broke through to Acquired Level Second Stage.


    The muscles on his body became stronger as his strength increased to 400 units.


    If he¡¯d had 400 units of strength in his previous life, he would have been one of the strongest men around. But here, he was merely at Acquired Level Second Stage.


    ¡°Time to bathe.¡± Ye Sheng was covered in perspiration after practicing so hard. He smiled brightly as he headed off to the reservoir not too far in the distance.


    The reservoir was a deep body of water that had been created from the water crashing down from the waterfall and continuing to flow downstream. Ye Sheng had walked past it earlier. It was clear enough that he had been able to look into the water and ascertain that there were no animals or poisonous bugs inside it.


    But as he approached the reservoir this evening, Ye Sheng suddenly stopped in his tracks under the moonlight, and his eyes got very wide.


    There was a beautiful woman bathing in the reservoir. Under the moonlight, her fair skin, ck hair, and gorgeous face transfixed Ye Sheng.


    But then, even more shockingly, once this beautiful woman had discovered Ye Sheng¡¯s presence, her expression changed. She dove into the water, as a snow-white fox came running toward Ye Sheng as if to attack him.


    ¡°You pervert, go to h*ll!¡± A female voice shouted at him, and the fox attacked with its sharp ws out.


    ¡°Oh, cr*p!¡± Ye Sheng quickly retreated using Typhoon Steps, and he managed to dodge the attack.


    ¡°D*mn it, this is a Fox Spirit. Why was it bathing here?¡± Ye Sheng cursed quietly to himself. He had read from the books in Lord Ye¡¯s library about how this universe was full of demons and spirits, but now that he had actually seen one and realized that he was facing an actual Fox Spirit, he found it hard to remain calm.


    ¡°You peeping tom! You deserve to die for peeping at me bathing.¡± Since the first attack hadn¡¯t managed to hit him, the fox sprinted toward him again. Its body spun, and it became the gorgeousdy from before. Her tall, slim body was dressed in a chiffon dress, and she raised a slender hand to m down toward Ye Sheng¡¯s head.


    ¡°Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique!¡± Ye Sheng grit his teeth and sent out one punch.


    The punch went out with three sts and the addition of 400 units to reach a total of 700 units as it met his opponent¡¯s attack.


    BOOM!


    As expected, Ye Sheng went flying and crashed into arge tree. He coughed violently as he looked with disbelief at this Fox Spirit. This spirit was way too powerful.


    ¡°Wait, please wait! I¡¯m here to pay respects to my mother¡¯s grave, and I just wanted to take a bath before sleeping. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude on your privacy. This has all been a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not a pervert,¡± Ye Sheng tried to defend himself.


    ¡°Humans cannot be trusted, especially human men. They¡¯re very good at using flowerynguage to cheat others.¡± The Fox Spirit smiled coldly as she charged toward Ye Sheng. She held up her fingers like a sword and aimed straight for the spot between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows.


    If these fingers went through his head, Ye Sheng was definitely going to die.


    Ye Sheng wanted to escape, but his opponent moved so quickly he couldn¡¯t even tell how fast she was moving.


    ¡°The heavens are determined to kill me after all,¡± thought Ye Sheng miserably to himself.

 Chapter 12 - Third Madam

    <h4>Chapter 12: Third Madam</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    But the fatal attack he expected didn¡¯t ur. Someone stood in the white fox¡¯s way.


    A nun dressed in Taoist robes appeared in front of Ye Sheng and protected him from the white fox.


    The white fox stomped its feet and said, ¡°Auntie, why are you blocking my way? This pervert was peeping at me while I was bathing!¡±


    Ye Sheng quickly exined himself, ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose. I came to the mountains today to pay respects at my mother¡¯s grave. I practiced some martial arts tonight, and I¡¯m covered with perspiration, so I came here to take a bath. I really didn¡¯t mean to offend this youngdy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses. I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡± The white fox refused to let him off and raised her fingers again.


    ¡°All right now. I know this person, so don¡¯t kill him.¡± A gentle voice could be heard. That stopped the white fox¡¯s attack.


    Both Ye Sheng and the white fox looked in surprise at the nun.


    ¡°Auntie, you know this person?¡± said the white fox with a frown.


    Ye Sheng also looked at her rather curiously. He had lived in Ye Manor all his life and hardly got a chance toe out of the house. Why would anybody outside the house know him?


    The nun didn¡¯t answer and just turned around to face Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stared at the nun and suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°Third Madam?¡±


    This nun was Lord Ye¡¯s third wife. She had given birth to a son, but he had been beaten to death because he went to learn martial arts secretly against his father¡¯smands. After that, she moved out of Ye Manor to live quietly near Icy Mountain Temple.


    Ye Sheng had seen thisdy when he was a child. She was really very beautiful and wasparable to his mother in beauty. She was certainly prettier than both First Madam and Second Madam. More than ten years had passed, but it seemed as if time hadn¡¯t left any marks on her face. She still looked the same, so Ye Sheng recognized her immediately.


    The nun was indeed very beautiful, and she looked at Ye Sheng with a faint smile and she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since Ist saw you. You¡¯re so big now.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng greets Third Madam,¡± said Ye Sheng as he quickly stood to his feet and sped his hands together politely to greet her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. I¡¯m already someone who is outside the family, and I¡¯m no longer the Third Madam of Ye Manor,¡± said the nun with a calm expression as she waved her hands.


    The white fox had transformed back into human form and looked charming and pretty in her chiffon dress. She asked in surprise, ¡°Auntie, this person here is a rtive of yours?¡±


    ¡°You could say so. He¡¯s a younger member of the family. He definitely didn¡¯te here to stare at you on purpose, so let¡¯s end this matter here,¡± said the nun with a nod.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s seen my body, so how can I just let this matter go?¡± said the white fox with raised eyebrows and a cold smile on her face.


    Ye Sheng said apologetically, ¡°I was indeed the one in the wrong. What can I do in order to appease the anger you feel inside?¡±


    ¡°Very simple. Dig out your eyes,¡± said the white fox tly.


    Ye Sheng feltpletely shocked and didn¡¯t say anything. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do that.


    The nun quietly said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re Auntie¡¯s rtive, then I¡¯ll be a little more lenient on you. I want to beat you up then,¡± said Ling¡¯er.


    Ye Sheng had a bitter look on his face as he replied, ¡°Miss, your abilities are above average, so I don¡¯t think I can hold up against even one move of yours.¡±


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s pretty nose wrinkled as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re too weak, and you can¡¯t even take one hit from me. If I really did beat you up, even if you didn¡¯t die, you¡¯d be incapacitated. Then Auntie would me me for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better remember this well. I¡¯m going to remember that you owe me. When you be more capable, make sure you give me some priceless treasure, you hear me?¡± said Ling¡¯er as she red at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng will remember this.¡± Ye Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. He had managed to get through this crisis. This Fox Spirit was way too formidable, and he was no match for her at all.


    The nun nodded satisfactorily once she saw that Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t going to pursue the matter anymore. She looked toward Ye Sheng, and a strange look shed in her eyes. ¡°I remember that you weren¡¯t allowed to learn martial arts at Ye Manor, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately looked shocked and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°So you¡¯re learning martial arts secretly? How very bold of you. Don¡¯t you remember what happened to your Third Brother?¡± The nun smiled coldly as her tone of voice began to sound a little angry as if she was being reminded of her pitiful son.


    Ye Sheng replied in a low voice, ¡°Instead of being a useless bum for the rest of my life and be trampled upon, I¡¯d rather risk it and fight.¡±


    The nun looked straight at Ye Sheng, and her eyes started to get red as she said, ¡°You are really a lot like him.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Do you mean Third Brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what he said back then too,¡± said the nun as she lifted her head up so that her tears wouldn¡¯t flow down.


    ¡°Third Madam, why won¡¯t he let us learn martial arts? Even a distant rtive who just wants the backing of the Ye family gets to learn martial arts. Why are Third Brother and I the odd ones out?¡± asked Ye Sheng puzzledly.


    ¡°Why?¡± The nun startedughing. ¡°That¡¯s because the two of you have descended from improper families. Your Third Brother had the bloodline of a family Lord Ye is wary of, and you are the son of the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect. How could he possibly allow you two to practice martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Everyone thinks that Lord Ye is a great hero who wields tremendous power over this country, but he¡¯s actually a huge coward, and he¡¯s afraid of trouble. Even if there was only a very slim chance that something bad might happen, he¡¯d rather nip the problem in the bud rather than take the slightest chance,¡± said the nun in a mocking voice.


    Ye Sheng replied angrily, ¡°The Reincarnation Sect has been destroyed for nearly 20 years now, and my mother has already quietly passed away. You mean he¡¯s still going to be wary of someone like me who is known as a useless bum by everyone else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you weren¡¯t his son, he would have killed you with his own hands. And even though you are his son, if you ever touch a raw nerve, then he won¡¯t show you any mercy either.¡± The nun¡¯s expression was icy cold, and the hatred in her eyes was apparent.


    Ling¡¯er was still standing by their side, and she quickly said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t stand and talk about these things here. The wind in the mountains at night is very strong, and you might catch a chill. We¡¯d better go back.¡±


    The nun remained quiet for a while before saying to Ye Sheng, ¡°Come along with me. You are a child as ill-fated as your Third Brother, so if I don¡¯t help you, you will probably end up just like him.¡±


    Ye Sheng quickly followed her. He didn¡¯t have time to think about whether she was up to no good or not, because, right now, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any chance of fighting back at all.


    The moon shone brightly over the entire mountain and its forests and was as gentle as water, but the wind in the same area blew fiercely and sounded like the howls of vengeful ghosts. It was especially apparent when they passed through a patch of unmarked graves where ghostly mes flickered, but none of them dared toe out when they sensed the presence of the white fox.


    Everything that Ye Sheng saw and heard during this journey renewed his understanding of this universe. So all these foxes, demons, spirits, and ghosts really existed...


    After walking for about an hour, Ye Sheng saw that there was a nunnery hidden deeply within the mountain forest. It was extremely secluded, and there were vegetable patches and a rice field around it that were growing well. This ce looked like a good hideout.


    The nunnery wasn¡¯t veryrge. It was just made up of four rooms. There was a statue ced in the main hall that resembled an infant. The body had been carved very realistically, but when Ye Sheng looked at its face, he realized that it was a blur without any features.


    The smell of incense filled the nunnery, and it was fairly clean. After walking in, Ye Sheng remained reserved. He wasn¡¯t sure what Third Madam wanted with him.


    After the nun walked in, she lighted up some joss sticks and put them into the urn in front of the statue before kneeling down to bow before it three times with great sincerity.


    Ling¡¯er stood behind her and gave Ye Sheng a lit joss stick and motioned to him to do the same thing as she did.


    Ye Sheng quickly followed Ling¡¯er¡¯s actions as she knelt on the mat and bowed respectfully to the statue as well.


    ¡°Get up. You¡¯ll sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow,¡± said the nun after standing up.


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t raise any objections.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, take him to a room to rest,¡± said the nun.


    Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t seem yful or lively anymore after stepping into this main hall. She behaved as steadily as if she had been a well-brought-up and elegant daughter to a wealthy family as she led Ye Sheng to his room.

 Chapter 13 - Molting Spell

    <h4>Chapter 13: Molting Spell</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    That night, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t sleep very well. His thoughts kept him tossing and turning, but he finally managed to get into cultivation mode by meditating.


    Early the next morning, the chirping of the birds jolted Ye Sheng awake. He opened his eyes and saw that he was still in the same room he¡¯d gone to bed in. He breathed a sigh of relief, but alsoughed awkwardly at himself. He found his jittery behavior rather silly.


    After transmigrating, Ye Sheng had remained tense. He¡¯d never really rxed for even one moment. Now he felt a little tired, but he was filled with much determination as well.


    He pushed the door open to go outside, and his mood improved enormously when he saw the lovely mountains and the water with the sun shining on it, which resembled a painting. He looked toward the forest and saw the youngdy in white who he¡¯d met yesterday practicing her swordy. Her moves were elegant, and her sword technique moved lightly and deftly in the gentle breeze, while also carrying tremendous power. She had just caused a huge rock to explode in two, and she made it look as easy as if she was just slicing tofu.


    Ye Sheng eximed to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Fox Spirit to be so powerful.¡±


    Ye Sheng had never seen anyone so powerful with a sword before. Even Ye Qing, the one who everyone called a genius, was nowhere near Ling¡¯er¡¯s level.


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s level of cultivation was definitely way above Ye Qing¡¯s. If Ye Qing was at Acquired Level Sixth Stage, then she must be closer to the highest stage of the Acquired Level?


    Thinking about this, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. If Third Madam hadn¡¯t gotten to him in time the night before, he would definitely have died.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me for so long, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡± Just as Ye Sheng was thinking all these random thoughts, Ling¡¯er put her sword away and walked over to Ye Sheng. She put her shockingly gorgeous face, which didn¡¯t even need makeup to be beautiful, close to Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    Ye Sheng immediately took several steps back and said, ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re like a fairy, while I¡¯m just an ordinarymoner. How could I possibly have such thoughts?¡±


    ¡°ording to folk legends, don¡¯t fairies always end up marrying ordinary schrly folks like you?¡± asked Ling¡¯er with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Those are just the schrs¡¯ fantasies,¡± replied Ye Sheng tly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s also true. After all, all these books about how fairies fall in love with schrs are written by schrs. Otherwise, why don¡¯t we ever read about fairies falling for butchers or martial artists? They always end up with schrs who aren¡¯t good for anything.¡± Ling¡¯er nodded her head satisfactorily.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, where¡¯s the nun?¡±


    Ling¡¯er replied, ¡°She¡¯s praying in the main hall.¡±


    ¡°Why have I never seen that particr Buddha that she¡¯s praying to in the main hall?¡± asked Ye Sheng curiously.


    Ling¡¯er walked past Ye Sheng, carrying a faint fragrance. She said, ¡°The statue in the main hall isn¡¯t some random person. That¡¯s your Third Brother.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Ling¡¯er in shock. ¡°Third Brother is already dead. She¡¯s doing this because¡­?¡±


    Ling¡¯er nodded and replied, ¡°In Taoism, there¡¯s a way for incense fire to be a deity. As long as there¡¯s a fragment of the spirit left along with sufficient karma, you can create a physical body.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You would need a lot of incense to do this. Where are you going to find so much incense in this secluded forest?¡±


    Ling¡¯er sat down on the chair in the courtyard and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t say. But the fragment of your Third Brother¡¯s spirit is simply too weak and can¡¯t go too far from Xianyang. But Xianyang is your father¡¯s territory, so if we start sending out huge amounts of incense fire, he will sense it immediately. So my aunt has to work hard to pray fervently every single day so as to nourish his remaining spirit. Once his spirit is stronger and more stable, we can bring him out of Xianyang and go somewhere farther away to gather believers and umte incense fire.¡±


    Ye Sheng finally understood what was going on, and he nodded. ¡°So after more than ten years, she has still not been sessful in doing that yet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. If you hadn¡¯te just now, Ling¡¯er and I would have left in a few months. After more than a decade, your Third Brother¡¯s spirit has stabilized,¡± said the nun as she came walking over.


    Ye Sheng and Ling¡¯er immediately stood up to greet her.


    The nun¡¯s mature face remained neutral as she said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, help us to prepare breakfast.¡±


    Ling¡¯er obediently nodded and ran off to get busy.


    The courtyard was empty. Only Ye Sheng and the nun were still there.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re trying to learn martial arts secretly in Ye Manor where everyone is constantly scheming against each other, you won¡¯t be able to hide it for long,¡± said the nun.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression sank. He was also worried about this. The structure of the people working within Ye Manor was soplicated, and there were countless highly skilled martial artists there. Beforeing here, he had only been at Acquired Level First Stage and his Qi wasn¡¯t at a discernible level. As long as he didn¡¯t move his Qi about, nobody would be able to tell that he was attempting to learn martial arts. But as his cultivation level increased, others would be able to tell with just one look.


    ¡°Auntie, please save me,¡± said Ye Sheng very sincerely, as he stood up and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I guess you could call me your aunt. I didn¡¯t know your mother well, but we shared the same fate. Plus, we were both the only ones standing after our families had been destroyed, and we were both fighting alone. I¡¯ve sadly lost my beloved son, while she has passed away so young. I can allow you to call me Auntie,¡± sighed the nun quietly.


    ¡°Sit down, I will teach you a spell for concealment. Once you¡¯ve learned this spell, then, as long as you don¡¯t disy any moves, I guarantee that nobody in Ye Manor will discover that you know martial arts,¡± said the nun with great confidence.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Auntie,¡± said Ye Sheng gratefully.


    BOOM!


    The nun stretched one hand out and pressed a slim finger against the spot between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows. A huge amount of knowledge flowed directly into his brain, and Ye Sheng staggered backward from the impact. It was so strong that he had to hold onto the table to keep his bnce.


    ¡°Molting Spell!¡±


    This was a spell that peeled ayer from another body to hide the body¡¯s true self. This technique couldn¡¯t be used for attacking, but it was great for confusing others.


    Once he¡¯d used this technique to cover up his true self, he could hide from everyone within Ye Manor.


    As long as Ye Sheng did not disy any attacking techniques, not even Lord Ye would notice.


    But, of course, if Lord Ye used his Qi to physically check Ye Sheng, this technique couldn¡¯t prevent detection. But Ye Sheng hardly ever saw Lord Ye, so what were the chances of that happening?


    ¡°You shall stay here with me for the next few days and train. Very few people in this world know this Molting Spell, so if you manage to learn it, it will be very helpful in the future,¡± the nun instructed Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Auntie,¡± Ye Sheng bowed with genuine gratitude.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m helping you for my own selfish reasons. Lord Ye doesn¡¯t allow you to practice martial arts, but I¡¯m going to make sure you seed in doing so, so that it serves as a p in his face. Remember, when you¡¯re in Ye Manor, you must continue to endure whateveres your way. Once you¡¯re allowed to leave the house, then you¡¯ll be like a dragon that breaks free from its shackles. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t disappoint anybody within Ye Manor,¡± said the nun with a cold smile.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Sheng looked determined, and he was even more confident of the future now.


    As long as he could be permitted to leave the manor, he would definitely soar to great heights.


    ¡°The Molting Spell isn¡¯t a difficult technique. See if you can understand it over the next few days. If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll have to forcibly cast it on you, but doing that will damage your inner energy,¡± said the nun.


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to.¡±


    He might not be the most talented guy, but it didn¡¯t matter. He had a little Earth in his dantian that had 1.4 billion people on it to help him cultivate. He was sure that there had to be super-geniuses among these 1.4 billion Earthlings.


    Just then, Ling¡¯er came over with breakfast. The in porridge and vegetables wasn¡¯t considered sumptuous, but it was a heartwarming meal. Ye Sheng and the twodies ate breakfast while chatting away merrily.


    After breakfast, Ye Sheng walked into the forest and sat down on arge rock to close his eyes and begin cultivation.


    Ye Sheng focused his consciousness onto his dantian, Earth, and his booming voice resounded once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m passing on a technique.¡±


    With these few words, thousands of rocks came smashing down on Earth with the Molting Spell engraved on each rock.


    This time round, many people hurriedly took down this technique and ran off to give it a shot.


    After thest two rounds, the Earthlings were no longer strangers to cultivation. The Molting Spell wasn¡¯t considered difficult. Compared to the Reincarnation Seal, it was way easier.

 Chapter 14 - Adding the Strength of 107 People

    <h4>Chapter 14: Adding the Strength of 107 People</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The moment the Molting Spell was passed on to Earth, almost 500 million people started cultivating the technique. Even if 99 percent of these people couldn¡¯t learn it, at least 1 percent of them would.


    In less than 15 minutes, Ye Sheng could sense that more than ten people had reached the Beginner stage already.


    These people were also the same ones who had managed to learn the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique, the Fallen Leaves Sword Technique, the Typhoon Steps, and the Reincarnation Seal.


    These people were definitely delicate geniuses.


    On top of that, after they¡¯d reached the Beginner level of the Molting Spell, a tenth person had seeded in learning the Reincarnation Seal.


    Ye Sheng had sessfully cultivated two techniques at once.


    An illusory shadow started forming within his dantian, Earth. That was a seal, a reincarnation seal.


    The seal was still very faint as it was only at the Learnt stage. But even so, Ye Sheng could already feel a tremendous amount of strength slowly brewing within his dantian.


    His cultivation level also went up a little to reach Second Stage Mid-Phase.


    As for the Molting Spell, Ye Sheng just needed to make a small adjustment, and he realized that he could keep his aura away. He went back to the way he used to be, ordinary looking and extremely reticent.


    He was only at the Learnt level, but this was enough for Ye Sheng at this point in time.


    He just didn¡¯t want to be discovered.


    After Ye Sheng had passed on a technique for the third time, the first batch of 107 cultivators on Earth had managed to break through to Acquired Level First Stage, and there were a few who had even actually made it to Acquired Level Second Stage.


    The breakthrough of these 107 people made Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes light up with joy.


    ¡°Add on their strength,¡± growled Ye Sheng softly as he stood up.


    This was the most powerful thing about his dantian, Earth. He could add on to his strength the strength of the people from Earth. The addition of the strength of 107 people to his own immediately caused his aura to explode. Even the Molting Spell couldn¡¯t hide it. The Qi inside his body surged wildly and filled up his meridian channels to a terrifying extent.


    BOOM!


    He swung a punch, and it made three sts in the air. His strength had gone up to more than 10,000 units. It was overwhelmingly different from the 700 units that he had had before this.


    But after he¡¯d swung this punch, Ye Sheng felt that his entire body was aching, and his meridian channels were on the verge of bursting.


    ¡°Cancel the addition,¡± said Ye Sheng through gritted teeth. His body couldn¡¯t handle this much strength being added at one time.


    The addition of 107 Acquired Level First Stage cultivators to his own strength made his strength go up to more than 10,000 units, but it was also a great pressure on his own body. Ye Sheng was only at Acquired Level Second Stage, and his body wasn¡¯t very strong. Swinging one punch nearly made him copse.


    ¡°I need to train my body. There¡¯s no way I can use all 107 people¡¯s strength at once, but I should be able to handle the addition of 30 or 40 people,¡± murmured Ye Sheng to himself.


    That one punch had made him ache all over, and he was panting as he sat on top of a rock. If he were to throw another punch, he figured his muscles might tear, his meridian channels would explode, and his body would be severely wounded.


    ¡°I need a technique that can help me to build up my body,¡± thought Ye Sheng.


    If he could train his body and keep getting stronger, then Ye Sheng would be able to add more strength.


    ...


    While Ye Sheng was still in deep thought about his situation, a group of men were making their way in his direction.


    ¡°Boss, is our target really around here?¡±


    ¡°Boss, this is a really strange mission. They¡¯re offering 100 gold coins just to kill one person?¡±


    ¡°This fellow must have offended some big shot. We¡¯ve been hired to kill him anonymously.¡±


    Four of them were hurrying along the mountainous forest paths. They had found the wooden hut and seen the bonfire, but they hadn¡¯t discovered Ye Sheng. After searching for an entire day, they had finally reached this ce.


    Their leader was a ferocious-looking middle-aged man. He had a knife scar that covered his face like a centipede. It looked threatening and terrifying, particrly when he smiled. That face would definitely make a child cry in fear.


    This man¡¯s nickname was Scarface, and he was well-known in the hooligan circles of Xianyang. He was at the Acquired Level Sixth Stage himself, and his saber technique was excellent.


    Scarface remarked coldly, ¡°Someone is paying us, and so we do the job. Why think about it so much? Once we kill this fellow, those 100 gold coins are ours.¡±


    His three subordinates nodded profusely because they were scared of Scarface. Then they thought about the prospect of getting paid and started putting in their best efforts into hunting Ye Sheng down.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s some movement in front of us.¡± One of them suddenly noticed something.


    Scarface immediately ambled over and saw that Ye Sheng was lying on top of arge rock, quietly recuperating.


    Scarface¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°That¡¯s our guy. Just kill him, no need to talk too much to him.¡±


    Scarface held out hisrge saber and charged at Ye Sheng without saying anything.


    Ye Sheng sensed dangering his way and quickly stood up, staring coldly ahead.


    ¡°Who is this trying to kill me?¡± Ye Sheng pondered this question and immediately thought of Ye Qing.


    He was the only person who would do this, since he was the type who just had to take revenge.


    BOOM!


    A saber suddenly swung in his direction. Ye Sheng dodged the attack with Typhoon Steps. The saber crashed into therge rock, and a huge crack appeared in the rock.


    HUU!


    Since the first attack didn¡¯t hit the target, Scarface attacked again. He swung his saber, aiming for Ye Sheng¡¯s neck.


    Scarface was an old-timer who had been doing this for a long time. He knew that talking too much would only result in making things worse and that settling it as quickly as possible was the best way to go. The job was just killing someone off. If the first attempt didn¡¯t work out, he¡¯d just try again. There was no need to say too much. He¡¯d kill the person he was supposed to kill and get his reward. That would be the end of things, and there would be no furthermunication in the future.


    This was his style of doing things. Scarface was definitely not known as an upright man within the hooligan circles, but his credibility was excellent.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Sheng asked as he hid among the trees.


    Scarface remained silent and beckoned to his three subordinates to quicklye over to attack Ye Sheng.


    The three subordinates were not as highly skilled as Scarface, but they were all at a higher cultivation level than Ye Sheng. They were all around Fourth Stage or so.


    In that instant, Ye Sheng was surrounded by danger.


    His expression was cold as he met with Scarface¡¯s repeated attacks. Dodging and hiding wasn¡¯t going to work out, so he would have to sh head-on with them.


    ¡°Go to h*ll!¡± Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have much experience fighting others, but he knew how to bully someone weaker than himself.


    He added on the strength of 40 people and flung a punch toward one of Scarface¡¯s followers.


    BOOM!


    This punch didn¡¯t carry 10,000 units of strength, but it definitely had at least 3,000 or 4,000 units. The moment the impact hit thepletely unprepared man, his chest instantly copsed and he spewed out a mouthful of blood. He copsed onto the ground, pointing a finger at Ye Sheng with a horrified look on his face. Very little air went into his body, but a lot came out.


    There was a look of shock on Scarface¡¯s face. He definitely hadn¡¯t expected Ye Sheng to be so formidable. But, at the same time, this made him be even more murderous than he had been before.


    HUU! HUU! HUU!


    He swung the saber hard. The de came flying toward Ye Sheng with a lot of violence. He kept trying to dodge the attacks, but it wasn¡¯t going to be possible to avoid them all.


    Ye Sheng threw another punch, and, after three sts of air, it mmed into the saber and gave off a final ear-deafening st. Ye Sheng ended up taking several steps backward. His wrist was trembling, and his fist was all red now.


    He was no match for someone like Scarface, who had gone through hundreds of fights and killed countless people.


    ¡°Boss, kill him! He killed Number Three!¡± called out the other two men in agony.


    Scarface¡¯s eyes grew icy as he finally uttered his first words, ¡°Intense Killing Knife Technique!¡±


    In an instant, Ye Sheng felt as if he was in between countless des, and he couldn¡¯t do anything at all. He couldn¡¯t even dodge the attacks and had no choice but to fight them head on.


    ¡°Go to h*ll!¡± yelled Ye Sheng through gritted teeth as his expression changed.


    He pulled another punch, but, this time, he didn¡¯t just add the strength of 40 people. He added the strength of all 107 people.


    10,000 units of strength smashed right into that saber.


    CLANG!


    A terrible shing sound could be heard, and Scarface¡¯s eyes grew wide with disbelief and terror. He spewed a mouthful of blood, and his saber trembled before he dropped it to the ground. He staggered more than ten steps backward, staring straight at Ye Sheng.


    Everything around them suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 15 - Twelve Great Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 15: Twelve Great Immortals</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Both of Scarface¡¯s arms were trembling, and his veins were bulging out. He had taken quite a lot of damage.


    He opened his eyes wide to stare at Ye Sheng as he uttered in disbelief, ¡°An Acquired Level Second Stage cultivator actually has so much strength?¡±


    His strength had measured more than 10,000 units. Even though Scarface was at Acquired Level Sixth Stage, he wasn¡¯t at the same level as Ye Sheng.


    This punch from Ye Sheng had clearly shocked and frightened Scarface and his subordinates. The three of them looked at one another.


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t our information say that he was just a useless bum?¡±


    ¡°Boss, the information we received was wrong. These 100 pieces of gold aren¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Scarface¡¯s expression darkened, and he clenched his teeth. ¡°Kill this fellow first, then we¡¯ll go back and raise the price.¡±


    Ye Sheng was now trembling all over, and his pain was difficult to endure. Delivering this one punch had nearly made him copsepletely.


    The force of the punch was too strong, and he couldn¡¯t take it at all. Ye Sheng felt pain all over even when he just moved a little.


    He couldn¡¯t fight anymore.


    Scarface had noticed Ye Sheng¡¯s state also, so, without saying anything, he picked up his saber and swung it down again.


    He was an old hand at this and wasn¡¯t going to waste his time or saliva on saying anything that was pointless. Giving the opponent a chance to possibly retaliate was just like doing himself in.


    HUU! HUU!


    The saber had regained its earlier glory as it cut through the air powerfully. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to dodge it at all. He could only close his eyes as he felt the wild gush of murderous wind blow toward him.


    CLANG!


    But the saber that he¡¯d expected toe his way never arrived. Something was standing in the way of the de.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and saw a jade scroll blocking the saber. The jade scroll was gleaming brilliantly, while the de of the saber was stuck on it and couldn¡¯t move any farther forward.


    Scarface¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he quickly retreated as he asked, ¡°Which distinguished senior is here?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked around him, puzzled. There was nobody here.


    Scarface said very cautiously, ¡°Since a distinguished senior is around, then I will not dare to offend you. I will take my leave now.¡±


    Scarface¡¯s subordinates were also very confused. There was nobody around, so why was their boss acting so terrified?


    But Scarface didn¡¯t exin anything. He turned and wanted to make a run for it.


    ¡°Did I say you could go?¡± Azy-sounding voice bellowed, causing Scarface topletely stiffen up. Then a cut appeared on his neck.


    PFFT!


    Fresh blood immediately came spurting out from that neck wound. Scarface copsed onto the ground and convulsed for a while before he died.


    Scarface¡¯s two subordinates were so frightened that they started trembling all over. They immediately fell to their knees and started begging for mercy loudly.


    But the jade scroll suddenly shook gently and sent a slight force out, causing the saber to fly right off the scroll.


    THUD!


    Two human heads rolled to the ground. The headless corpses trembled and copsed, and fresh blood covered the ground.


    Ye Sheng stared in shock at all of this. Who in the world had saved him?


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you getting up? Is it fun to lie on the ground or something?¡± Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice rang out. Her voice was as crisp as a bell and was as pleasant as a magpie¡¯s chirp.


    Ye Sheng tried his best to endure the pain and climbed to his feet. He turned around to see the ever-beautiful Ling¡¯er and a handsome, elegant man standing next to her.


    The man waved his hand and the jade scroll automatically flew toward him andnded in his palm. He flipped his palm around and the jade scroll disappeared.


    Ye Sheng bowed and said, ¡°Distinguished senior, thank you so much for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal, this is my father. If Father hadn¡¯t happened to pass by just then, you¡¯d probably have perished here,¡± said Ling¡¯er with a bright and pretty smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± said Ye Sheng, bowing in all seriousness.


    ¡°You¡¯re severely injured now, so you should go and have a good rest,¡± said Ling¡¯er¡¯s father in a mellow voice, as he turned to walk back to the nunnery.


    Ye Sheng coughed a few times as he bore the pain and followed them back to the nunnery.


    When the nun saw Ye Sheng, she frowned and asked, ¡°Are you badly injured?¡±


    Ling¡¯er spoke up before he could reply, ¡°Someone came and tried to kill him. An Acquired Level Sixth Stage cultivator tried to kill him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at Ye Manor all day, and you still have enemies?¡± asked the nun.


    Ye Sheng replied quietly, ¡°These men were probably sent by Ye Qing and his mother.¡±


    The nunughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. That Hu Mei is excellent at putting on a pretense. When she first moved into the manor, she was humble in front of every single person in the house. Then, when her family slowly started to be more powerful, she started to reveal her real ambitions. How did you offend them?¡±


    Ye Sheng briefly described his run-in with Ye Qing.


    Ling¡¯er was speechless after she heard this story. ¡°So because of this matter, Lord Ye made you receive 50 strokes of the army paddle?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ye is precisely that sort of person. There¡¯s nothing surprising about it at all,¡± said Ling¡¯er¡¯s father.


    ¡°Uncle, you know Lord Ye?¡± asked Ye Sheng curiously.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ve met him a few times,¡± said Ling¡¯er¡¯s father with a nod.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you know about the Twelve Great Immortals?¡± Ling¡¯er asked suddenly.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know about them. I haven¡¯t been allowed to learn martial arts ever since I was born, so I don¡¯t know anything about high-level martial artists at all.¡±


    ¡°The Twelve Great Immortals are the twelve people who are officially recognized as martial artists who have reached a stage where they are virtually immortal. Your father, Lord Ye, is number one on this list, Lord of Great Qin,¡± said Ling¡¯er.


    Ye Sheng just listened quietly.


    ¡°And my father is number nine, Fox Immortal Bai Yutian,¡± said Ling¡¯er proudly.


    Ye Sheng looked in surprise at Bai Yutian. He hadn¡¯t expected this man to be of such high standing.


    ¡°But, of course, these are just fancy names made up by people who have nothing better to do. This world is so big, and there are countless high-level martial artists. Even though Lord Ye is number one, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he¡¯s invincible, much less would I,¡± said Bai Yutian as he waved his hand about.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so humble about it. After being reincarnated a few times, being able to reach this level of cultivation is also the fruit of yourbors,¡± said the nun in a soft voice.


    Ye Sheng blinked a few times. Bai Yutian was a fox immortal, while his daughter was a white fox. If his aunt called him elder brother, did that mean that she was a fox too?


    But that didn¡¯t sound right. Lord Ye was a conservative man, so he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to have a non-human wife.


    ¡°You can have this bottle of wine. It¡¯s not suitable for us to stay here anymore, and we should move on,¡± said Bai Yutian to Ling¡¯er after handing Ye Sheng a bottle of wine.


    ¡°But why? Auntie still needs a few more months,¡± said Ling¡¯er, looking puzzled.


    ¡°Lord Ye has already detected my presence. If we stay here for too long, he will eventually find his way here and that could spell trouble for us. Besides, Zhen¡¯er¡¯s spirit has fused together into a fairly stable state. I will cast a formation to protect us, so our journey shouldn¡¯t run into any problems,¡± said Bai Yutian.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave this ce. Lord Ye must not know about Zhen¡¯er¡¯s situation. If he finds out, he will smash Zhen¡¯er¡¯s statue and destroy Zhen¡¯er¡¯s only hope,¡± said the nun decisively.


    ¡°Auntie, since you are going to leave, then I shall take my leave first.¡± Ye Sheng stood up to bid farewell to them. The three of them had already been of great help to him, and he didn¡¯t want to trouble them any further.


    ¡°Certainly, please be careful on your way back. The fruit wine that Elder Brother gave to you is a wine the Fox Race concocts that¡¯s made from 100 types of special fruits. Drinking it will help to improve your constitution and will be very helpful for your injuries. When you get back to Ye Manor, you have to be very cautious, don¡¯t let anyone find out how strong you are,¡± instructed the nun.


    ¡°Auntie, thank you for your concern. I will keep all this in mind.¡± Ye Sheng took his leave and carried the fruit wine with him as he headed down the mountain by himself.


    Ling¡¯er suddenly shouted out as Ye Sheng walked away, ¡°Remember, you owe me a priceless treasure! Don¡¯t forget!¡±


    Ye Sheng broke into a smile as he waved back without turning his head to acknowledge that he had heard her.


    ¡°All right now, stop staring. He¡¯s left already,¡± Bai Yutian teased his daughter.


    Ling¡¯er scoffed quietly, but didn¡¯t say anything in reply.

 Chapter 16 - Third Sister

    <h4>Chapter 16: Third Sister</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng returned to the small wooden hut. So many things had happened in the span of one day. If not for the bottle of fruit wine in his hand, he might have dismissed all these events as just a dream.


    He¡¯d seen a fox spirit bathing. Third Madam had appeared again after having disappeared for more than a decade. He had learned of a n to burn enough incense to bring someone back to life. Assassins sent by Hu Mei and Ye Qing had tried to kill him. And he had met the number nine publicly acknowledged Fox Immortal Bai Yutian.


    All of this that he had gone through had really helped give Ye Sheng a clearer picture of what the world of Great Qin was really like.


    If one¡¯s martial arts level reached the peak, you could be recognized as an immortal. And all those legends and superstitious tales about demons in human form, gathering fragments of spirits, and reviving people had all made an appearance.


    Everything was possible in this world.


    ¡°I, myself, have incredible skill as well. As long as I can manage to get out of Ye Manor, I will definitely be able to soar to great heights.¡± Ye Sheng was quite urate in his self-assessment.


    He had the extremely rare Reincarnation Seal, and this technique had already reached Beginner level. As his cultivation levels went up, he would slowly increase in strength as well. He¡¯d decided he¡¯d had to remain in Ye Manor partly because he wanted to take back the remaining manuals of his mother¡¯s that were with First Madam.


    First Madam had taken five manuals from his mother, one of which had been passed to Water Chestnut Flower. However, First Madam still had four more. These four manuals definitely contained extremely rare techniques passed down in the Reincarnation Sect, and Ye Sheng was determined to get them back by hook or by crook.


    ¡°My mother was the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect, so it¡¯s only natural for me to inherit the techniques of the Reincarnation Sect.¡± These were Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts as he sat in the little wooden hut.


    He was still feeling a lot of pain in his body, so he opened the bottle of fruit wine. The fragrance of the fruit wafted out mixed with the smell of wine, which soothed his heart and mind.


    Ye Sheng took several gulps. The wine was as sweet as candy, and it filled his mouth with its sweetness.


    After drinking the wine, he felt his abdomen be warm. Then the warmth started flowing out from his stomach area into the rest of his body.


    He felt as though he was soaking in a hot spring, and all the tiredness in his body disappeared. He felt sofortable.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked at the fruit wine with much joy. As expected, a gift from the Ninth Great Immortal was really good stuff.


    The warmth enveloped Ye Sheng, and soon all the aches, swelling, and searing pain disappeared. The wine even helped to circte Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and kept increasing it.


    This fruit wine was not only good for helping the body recover, it also helped in increasing one¡¯s abilities.


    Ye Sheng stood up with a start and began to practice his techniques.


    Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique! Fallen Leaves Sword Technique! Typhoon Steps!


    These three basic techniques were disyed to their greatest power by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was able to cast the Molting Spell very naturally as well. He kept changing his aura, and, for one moment, he was a farmer; the next, a schr, and the next a butcher.


    At the very end of his practicing, Ye Sheng activated the Reincarnation Seal and stretched out his palm to deliver a blow.


    KEBABOOM!


    The entire wooden hut copsed with a loud st, and the ground beneath it sank and became a huge crater. Dust flew everywhere, and the impact was quite shocking.


    Ye Sheng was pleasantly surprised as he looked at the destruction before him. ¡°I¡¯m only at the Learnt level, and this first Reincarnation Seal hasn¡¯t even fully solidified yet, and it¡¯s already so powerful...?¡±


    The first Reincarnation Seal inside his dantian was still an illusory shadow and didn¡¯t seem very real, but after it was activated, it turned out to be terrifyingly powerful. If it finally solidified and he actually put nine of them together, then couldn¡¯t one attack destroy an entire city?


    BOOM!


    Just as Ye Sheng was finishing all this, his dantian shook slightly. He was now at Acquired Level Third Stage.


    A few mouthfuls of the fruit wine had had such an effect. Ye Sheng started to drink it more sparingly, but, after looking into the bottle, he realized that there wasn¡¯t much left anyway. All he had left was about two mouthfuls.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to return, and continue being the good son I am.¡± Ye Sheng saw that it was going to be evening soon. Anyway, the wooden hut had been destroyed.


    He put away the fruit wine, knelt before his mother¡¯s grave, and said, ¡°Mother, I need to return to the manor now. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get those Reincarnation Sect manuals back. At the moment, I have already learned the Reincarnation Seal, so your soul may rest in peace.¡±


    In the evening, Ye Sheng went down the mountain by himself. He no longer felt any pain in his body, and he was filled with energy.


    After he reached the foot of the mountain, Ye Sheng cast the Molting Spell on himself and went back to being the way he used to be. He became inconspicuous, a little afraid of people, and possessed of a personality that preferred to be alone.


    This was about what everyone¡¯s impression of Ye Sheng was. He normally never said anything or tried to interact with anyone else. If he didn¡¯t have to go outside, he would just lock himself up inside his little courtyard all day long.


    There was a proper,plete road from Xishan to Xianyang. It was properly paved and wide enough for five horses to ride side by side without any issues.


    Great Qin had be very affluent over the past decade, so after the second Emperor of Qin had ascended the throne, he went around the country paving roads, nning waterways, encouragingmerce and trading, and collecting taxes. Merchants from Great Qin were famous, and the top ten trading groups were known everywhere.


    Ye Shen continued walking along this road and hurried toward Xianyang to arrive before sunset.


    Just at that moment, a group of people on horses suddenly came riding up from behind him with great fanfare. The leader of the pack was actually a woman, and she waved her horsewhip around as she shouted, ¡°Everyone on the road, move aside, don¡¯t get in our way!¡±


    Several other pedestrians who were walking along just like Ye Sheng quickly moved off the road in order to avoid these people.


    Ye Sheng himself took several steps back, and he turned to look at who wasing toward him.


    He saw someone familiar among them.


    He knew the woman who was leading the pack. It was his Third Sister, Lord Ye¡¯s eighth child.


    Lord Ye had had more than a dozen children, of which Eldest Sister was naturally the very first one. There was even a rumor going round the manor about how Lord Ye had had Eldest Sister before he was even married and indulged her greatly. So before marrying First Madam, he¡¯d asked for Eldest Sister¡¯s opinion first. If Eldest Sister hadn¡¯t liked her, then Lord Ye wouldn¡¯t have married First Madam. In order to be epted, First Madam kept trying hard to gain Eldest Sister¡¯s favor, and eventually Eldest Sister gave in and agreed to the marriage. That exined why despite being in control of everything inside the manor, First Madam didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly in front of Eldest Sister.


    As for Second Sister, she was Lord Ye¡¯s fifth child. Her mother never moved into the manor, and very few people knew who she even was. Second Sister had lived in Ye Manor for a year, then she had left with an old Taoist priest and nevere back. She would send a letter home once a year.


    Thest older sister he had was this Third Sister, a daughter of First Madam and the eighth child to Lord Ye. But everyone called her Third Sister anyway, because she was very good at buttering up the Old Lady, and she had the protection of First Madam so she could do whatever she wanted in the house. She liked ying around with sabers and spears, but her cultivation level was very poor, and she was often chided by Lord Ye.


    Ye Sheng had been transmigrated for several days now, but he had never seen this Third Sister in the manor before. He was surprised that their first meeting would be in this ce.


    Third Sister rode on a horse and waved her horsewhip around. Behind her were seven or eight young men in elegant and embroidered clothing, and all of them were high-spirited.


    Third Sister didn¡¯t notice Ye Sheng and just rode her horse right past him, causing a strong wind to rush past him. She didn¡¯t care formoners and didn¡¯t even look at him.


    The others behind her also just rode past Ye Sheng, but thest person in the group quietly stuck a foot out to kick Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze froze. He noticed the smile on the person¡¯s face, and it was obvious that he had done it on purpose. He was trying to kick amoner to make himself look more powerful.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it.¡± Ye Sheng immediately activated the power of his Reincarnation Seal, pretended to have been kicked hard enough to fall, and sent the seal out from his palm toward the horse as he fell to the ground.


    BAM!


    The power of the Reincarnation Seal along with Ye Sheng¡¯s own body strength totaled around 2,000 units. Ye Sheng had made a secret attack from behind, so how could the horse possibly block it?


    NEIGHH! OWW!


    The horse felt the pain, and, after taking a few more steps, it stumbled and fell to the ground. The young man who was trying to act cool on the horse ended up falling andnding in a pile of feces.

 Chapter 17 - Mother’s Cause of Death

    <h4>Chapter 17: Mother¡¯s Cause of Death</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°Who was that? Who attacked me secretly?¡± The young man who had fallen off the horse flew into a fury as he looked around angrily to find the culprit.


    But there was only one person in the vicinity, and he was still lying seemingly unconscious on the ground with a clear footprint on his clothes.


    ¡°Yang Feng, what¡¯s happened to you? How did you end up in a pile of feces?¡± teased the other aristocratic young men who were riding in front of him.


    Third Sister rode back on her horse and said, ¡°Yang Feng, how did you suddenly end up falling off your horse for no reason?¡±


    Yang Feng looked around indignantly and finally ended up ring fiercely at Ye Sheng as he said, ¡°This lowlymoner must have frightened my horse!¡±


    In his anger, he raised his foot to kick Ye Sheng once again.


    PIAK!


    Just then, a whipshed out in front of him, and Yang Feng took a step back.


    ¡°Ye Lin¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± asked Yang Feng unhappily.


    Third Sister, Ye Lin¡¯er, got off her horse and walked nearer to Ye Sheng to take a closer look. ¡°This looks like my Twelfth Brother. What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    All the other aristocrats were surprised. ¡°Twelfth Brother? One of Lord Ye¡¯s sons?¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s someone from Ye Manor, why is he dressed so poorly?¡±


    ¡°His aura is very weak too, so he¡¯s clearly no martial artist. You mean there¡¯s a child in Ye Manor who doesn¡¯t learn martial arts?¡± Yang Feng was not convinced.


    Ye Lin¡¯er red at him and replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d simply im anybody as my younger brother? He¡¯s not very well liked by Father and isn¡¯t anybody important within the manor, but he¡¯s still my younger brother after all. Yang Feng, where did this footprinte from?¡± asked Ye Lin¡¯er as she pointed at the obvious footprint on Ye Sheng¡¯s chest.


    Yang Feng scoffed coldly and refused to acknowledge that he¡¯d done it. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Ye Lin¡¯er looked at how Yang Feng¡¯s face was covered with feces and felt so disgusted. She waved a hand and said, ¡°Forget it then, you¡¯d better go home and take a good bath. Since he¡¯s my younger brother, I¡¯ll take him home.¡±


    With that, Ye Lin¡¯er pulled Ye Sheng up from the ground, flung him onto her horse¡¯s back, and left with the rest of the aristocrats.


    Only Yang Feng was left behind in a fury. He angrily destroyed several trees before quietly going back home.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and breathed weakly on the horse¡¯s back as he continued to use the Molting Spell on himself, and nobody noticed anything amiss.


    Since there was more than one person on the horse, Ye Lin¡¯er didn¡¯t make it gallop quickly. She just let it clop along and started chatting with the other young men traveling with her.


    ¡°Lord Ye is back home, so Lin¡¯er, I think you¡¯re going to get scolded again,¡± teased one of them as he poked Ye Lin¡¯er exactly where it hurt the most.


    ¡°Tsk, who cares? At most I¡¯ll just get scolded. I have the support of my mother and grandmother, so I¡¯m not afraid,¡± replied Ye Lin¡¯er with a scoff.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be reprimanded every once in a while. Who among us doesn¡¯t get scolded from time to time? Everyone in Xianyang says that we¡¯re a bunch of good-for-nothings who embarrass our ancestors. But who cares about that? As long as we¡¯re happy, it¡¯s good enough,¡± said another young man coolly.


    ¡°Exactly. There are already so many woes in the world, but we were born to live a life of enjoyment. Since the Lord of Hades allowed us to be reborn into such a wonderful fate, then don¡¯t you think we¡¯d be disappointing him if we didn¡¯t enjoy ourselves?¡± said a slightly plump man among them.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha! Lin Jie is right. We were born into the top 10 percent of society, so why bother working hard? We should just enjoy ourselves and live our lives without having to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Those who are born into high society but still want to work so hard must have a screw loose somewhere. They don¡¯t know how to enjoy themselves at all. Practicing martial arts is important, but, with sufficient resources, we¡¯ll still probably make it to Inborn Level in the future. When that happens, we¡¯ll just be around 100 years old and we¡¯ll inherit assets from our families. We¡¯re going to live such leisurely lives.¡±


    The aristocrats¡¯ conversations were flippant and unrestrained.


    ¡°All of you just want to eat and drink and wait to die, but I want to train in martial arts and be an immortal someday,¡± said Ye Lin¡¯er unhappily.


    ¡°Be an immortal in martial arts? Ye Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking too much? Your father, Lord Ye, may be the top immortal among the Twelve Great Immortals, but you didn¡¯t inherit any genes for cultivating martial arts from him.¡± The plump man, Lin Jie, immediately shot her down.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ve just became a disciple to a great master, and he said that my gifting isn¡¯t poor. It¡¯s only that my father doesn¡¯t put in enough effort in teaching me,¡± roared Ye Lin¡¯er in reply as her embarrassment turned to rage.


    ¡°Oh, really? And where does thistest Master of yours hail from?¡± All the aristocrats burst outughing loudly.


    Ye Sheng continued to listen to their conversations silently and couldn¡¯t help but feel tickled as well. Ye Lin¡¯er had gone around bing a disciple to too many masters over thest few years. If she hadn¡¯t reached 30 Masters yet, she had imed at least 20 Masters.


    Every time she found a new Master, she would be very excited, but she would never be able tost long with that Master. Eventually, First Madam stopped worrying about this anymore and allowed Ye Lin¡¯er to just go round and find whichever Master she wanted.


    Even though Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t asked about the happenings of the house, he had heard the servants talk about this before.


    Ye Lin¡¯er said, ¡°You guys can go ahead andugh at me, but I¡¯m not going to tell you who it is. I can only tell you that his surname is Bai, and he¡¯s a handsome and elegant man. Also, he¡¯s definitely capable enough to teach me until I can cultivate to be an immortal.¡±


    Ye Sheng stiffened. ¡°His surname is Bai, he¡¯s handsome and elegant, and he definitely can help Ye Lin¡¯er to be an immortal?¡±


    That sounded like she was describing the Ninth Fox Immortal, Bai Yutian. But didn¡¯t Bai Yutian have a feud with Lord Ye? Why would he take Ye Lin¡¯er as his disciple?


    ¡°So when will you let all of us meet this amazing Immortal Bai?¡± asked one of them.


    Ye Lin¡¯er shook her head and replied, ¡°You can forget about that. This time, I¡¯m going to hide my Master, and I won¡¯t let any of you discover him. Otherwise you¡¯re going to disturb his peace.¡±


    ¡°All right now, we¡¯ve reached the city gates. I¡¯m not going to stick around and chat, let¡¯s all go home.¡± Ye Lin¡¯er waved her hand decisively and entered the city of Xianyang.


    ...


    Once inside Ye Manor, First Madam was overjoyed that Ye Lin¡¯er was back. But when she noticed the supposedly unconscious Ye Sheng, she frowned and asked, ¡°How did you run into him?¡±


    Ye Lin¡¯er replied calmly, ¡°I met him on our way back. Yang Feng kicked him in the chest, and since he¡¯s someone from the Ye family after all, I brought him home.¡±


    First Madam muttered coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just a useless bum. Since he died from getting kicked, why did you bother bringing him back?¡±


    Ye Lin¡¯er replied, ¡°He¡¯s just fainted, so we can still save him. Besides, Father is now at home. Yang Feng is a douchebag, but if he ends up being guilty of kicking one of Lord Ye¡¯s sons to death, he will be punished. I don¡¯t like him, but the Yang family supports Elder Brother after all.¡±


    First Madam was pleased to hear this and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think so deeply. You have indeed matured. Your older brother is out there, and we need the support of the Yang family to keep the other brothers in check. You¡¯ve definitely done the right thing. As for this piece of trash, get the servants to send him back to his little courtyard. As long as he¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you can make the arrangements. I¡¯m going to go over to greet Father,¡± said Ye Lin¡¯er nonchntly.


    ¡°Go on then. Remember to speak nicely to your father and gain his favor. Don¡¯t quarrel with him, all right?¡± instructed First Madam.


    ¡°Got it¡­¡± Ye Lin¡¯er turned and left.


    First Madam now finally turned her attention to Ye Sheng. Her expression was distant, and her eyes clouded over, as if she was thinking about something else.


    She suddenly stuck her hand out to turn Ye Sheng¡¯s face to the left and right as she quietly said, ¡°You look just like that demoness mother of yours. She was so good at seducing others. If she hadn¡¯t moved into the manor back then, I wouldn¡¯t have lost all his attention. But too bad, you came from an improper background and ended up dying from an Inner Battle Demonic Spell, leaving behind this piece of trash who has to live cautiously all the time. It really makes me feel so happy inside.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled. His mother was murdered?


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill your son, because when I see him, I think of you. Your most precious son now lives with no dignity at all, and that makes me even happier than actually killing him. Of course, I know about Hu Mei picking on him. But I¡¯m not going to stop her, and I¡¯m going to use her to continue torturing your son. It makes me so, so happy. But it¡¯s too bad that even after you¡¯ve died, I didn¡¯t get to use any of those Reincarnation Sect manuals. You should have passed them on to your son.¡± First Madam walked around Ye Sheng looking carefully at him and inspecting him, but she didn¡¯t discover anything untoward. Ye Sheng¡¯s aura was way too weak. He definitely didn¡¯t look anything like a martial artist.


    ¡°Men, take Ye Sheng back to his little courtyard. Also, call the doctor toe and check on him and make sure that¡¯s he¡¯s well and healthy. I¡¯m the First Madam of this house, so I cannot neglect the health of any of Lord Ye¡¯s children,¡± yelled First Madam in a loud voice.

 Chapter 18 - Eldest Sister Is Coming for a Visit

    <h4>Chapter 18: Eldest Sister Is Coming for a Visit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng was sent back to his courtyard, and a doctor came to see him. After checking and making sure Ye Sheng was fine, he left.


    Toward the end of the night, Ye Sheng opened his eyes. His gaze was ice-cold as he looked in the direction of First Madam¡¯s living quarters.


    ¡°Mother didn¡¯t die from depression, but was secretly murdered?¡± Ye Sheng gritted his teeth, and there was fire burning in his eyes.


    ording to his memories, his mother had be depressed because she had lost the ability to cultivate and had eventually passed away when he was five.


    But when he thought about it now, there had been something fishy about it after all. His mother had been the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect, so even if her ability to cultivate was gone, she shouldn¡¯t have died from depression. After all, Ye Sheng had be his mother¡¯s greatest source of hope back then, so no mother could bear to leave the world before seeing her child grow up to be an adult.


    ¡°How many more dirty deeds are hiding within Ye Manor?¡± Ye Sheng was really extremely disgusted with this ce.


    Everyone had their own secrets, and everyone was wearing a mask. They appeared to live harmoniously together, but there was much backstabbing happening in the dark corners. If you weren¡¯t careful, you could die at any moment.


    Thankfully, Ye Sheng just lived an uneventful life and had a very cautious sort of personality, so he wasn¡¯t much of a threat at all. Otherwise he might not havested until today.


    ¡°I need to be patient and endure all things. It is never toote for revenge, even if ites ten years after the fact. Besides, with my dantian, Earth, I won¡¯t need ten years,¡± Ye Sheng reminded himself.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. He shut the doors and windows and started to cultivate the Reincarnation Seal.


    While Ye Sheng was busy cultivating, someone else hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night.


    ...


    Ye Qing had angrily overturned the table and everything had ttered to the floor. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the n was perfect? How did that piece of trash end uping back here?¡±


    Hu Mei¡¯s expression was equally cold as she shouted at him, ¡°Just because we didn¡¯t manage to kill Ye Sheng, you¡¯re turning over tables? This is just a small matter, and you can¡¯t control your temper?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression darkened after being shouted at and he said, ¡°I hate Ye Sheng to the core, and I can¡¯t control it at all.¡±


    ¡°I got someone to find one of the hooligans from the lowest rungs of society to attack Ye Sheng, so that our identities would be hidden and nobody would know that we were the ones behind the attack. Regardless of the reason why this assassination failed, you must not ever mention this matter again.¡± Hu Mei¡¯s pretty face looked serious as she instructed Ye Qing sternly.


    ¡°Why? If we didn¡¯t seed the first time, we can always try again. I don¡¯t care how we do it. We can poison him, possess him with another spirit, cast a curse on him, use some hypnotic spell! There are a million and one ways to kill Ye Sheng without being discovered, so why don¡¯t we try any of those?¡± asked Ye Qing indignantly as he sat up straight and looked at his mother.


    ¡°Do you hate Ye Sheng that much?¡± Hu Mei¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°Yes! My injuries still haven¡¯tpletely healed, and everybody knows that I received 100 strokes of the army paddle. Everyone out there is saying that I¡¯ve been beaten so badly that my skin has all split open, and they¡¯re allughing at me. Ye Sheng is the cause of all this terrible humiliation that I¡¯m suffering now, so if I don¡¯t kill him, then I¡¯ll always feel as if I have a bone to pick with him,¡± said Ye Qing angrily.


    ¡°Then wait a while longer. Wait for another month,¡± said Hu Mei sternly. This was amand, not just a request.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qing asked, confused.


    ¡°Why? Because your Eldest Sister ising to pay the manor a visit. If you kill Ye Sheng at this time, do you want to be targeted by her?¡± snapped Hu Mei in annoyance.


    Ye Qing was surprised for a moment. He frowned and looked at Hu Mei as he said, ¡°Eldest Sister ising back to visit? Isn¡¯t she happy living in the pce?¡±


    ¡°Your Eldest Sister moved to the pce three years ago now. She wanted toe back for a visitst year, but then she became pregnant and gave birth to the little princess, so she took the year to recuperate. The little princess is now a favorite of the emperor, so she took this chance to ask to be allowed toe home to visit her family. His Majesty agreed and even said he¡¯sing to attend a banquet at Ye Manor,¡± replied Hu Mei.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If Eldest Sister ising, then we really can¡¯t do anything. She loves that stupid piece of trash, Ye Sheng, the most, so I can¡¯t do anything that might anger her,¡± said Ye Qing indignantly. No matter how awful he was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything stupid in front of Eldest Sister. Everyone in the manor knew that Eldest Sister doted on Ye Sheng the most out of all her siblings, and she¡¯d even pped several servants to death for his sake. Those servants had belonged to First Madam and the Old Lady, and, while the two of them were angry about it, neither dared to me or get angry with Eldest Sister.


    Eldest Sister already behaved like that back then. Now she had be a consort to the emperor and given birth to a little princess who was the apple of His Majesty¡¯s eye. This made her even more powerful than she had been within the manor previously, and nobody would dare offend her.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯m d you realize that. You¡¯d better take this month to just focus on practicing your martial arts and strengthening your body. You are not to go anywhere near Ye Sheng for the time being,¡± said Hu Mei fiercely.


    Ye Qing hung his head and said, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll tolerate him for one more month.¡±


    Hu Mei was finally assured when she saw that Ye Qing was taking this seriously. A cold glint shed in her eyes as she said, ¡°Once your Eldest Sister returns to the pce, I¡¯ll make sure that Ye Sheng dies.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Ye Sheng only woke up and got out of bed at noon because he had pretended to be unconscious the night before. He walked out and saw that the nanny was tidying up his courtyard.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± asked Ye Sheng curiously.


    Normally, this nanny was only in charge of bringing meals to Ye Sheng. Once Ye Sheng was finished eating, she would clear away everything and leave without staying a moment longer. Besides, Ye Sheng¡¯s ce was very small, and there was nothing much to clean up anyway.


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, I¡¯m helping to tidy up your courtyard. Have you recovered from your injuries?¡± asked the nanny in an ingratiating manner.


    Ye Sheng looked strangely at her, then put a hand over his chest as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling all right, just a little weak. Is there anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°I will get you food right now.¡± The nanny immediately ran out and soon came back with a pile of delicacies.


    There was beef, mutton, fish, and even donkey meat. All this came from the main kitchen, so it wasn¡¯t just delicious, but was also beautifully ted. Once everything had been ced on the table in Ye Sheng¡¯s courtyard, the fragrance of the food filled the air and didn¡¯t quite match his rather simple and sad-looking courtyard.


    The food on this table was normally served in the main dining hall for people like Lord Ye to consume, but these dishes had been brought to Ye Sheng. This made Ye Sheng frown with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened today? What¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡± Ye Sheng immediately asked without taking any of it to eat.


    This spread was even better than the food he had been served when he was injured thest time, so it made Ye Sheng extremely nervous inside.


    Thest time he¡¯d eaten so much meat, it had been followed by an assassination attempt. This spread was even better than thest one, so didn¡¯t that mean that someone wanted to chop Ye Sheng into several pieces?


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, these are on Second Madam¡¯s instructions,¡± said the nanny in a soft voice.


    ¡°And why is Second Madam doing this?¡± Ye Sheng asked again.


    The nanny nced around furtively, then whispered, ¡°I heard that Eldest Miss ising back.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± It took Ye Sheng a while to understand who she was referring to.


    ¡°Do you mean Eldest Sister?¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he realized that the eldest daughter of Ye Manor was none other than his Eldest Sister.


    This nanny came from the countryside and was used to calling the eldest daughter of the house Eldest Miss. But in Ye Manor, she should have referred to her as Consort Ye, because that was her title.


    Eldest Sister was now a consort to the emperor of Great Qin and was his favorite right now. Since she wasing to the house, even the Old Lady and First Madam had to personally go out to greet and bow to her, because that was how someone of her status had to be treated.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard the other servants say, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not,¡± said the nanny as she quickly shook her head and refused to take responsibility for these words.


    Ye Sheng looked at the quality dishes on the table and scoffed in disdain. Hu Mei was really good at this. After finding out that Eldest Sister wasing back, she¡¯d quickly tried to use good food to shut him up.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that Ye Sheng wouldin about her, but at least after he had taken good food from her, their future meetings wouldn¡¯t be too awkward.


    She could really scheme.


    A gleam sparkled in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. This was the first time he¡¯d felt the pressure on him suddenly disappear since he¡¯d transmigrated, and he became very rxed. Eldest Sister wasing back, so he could ask Eldest Sister to help him to leave Ye Manor.

 Chapter 19 - The Name of the Consort (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Name of the Consort (Part 1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Eldest Sister wasing back, so Ye Sheng was in an excellent mood. He gobbled up all the food and all the delicacies into his stomach. Then his abdomen started moving wildly as if ten horses were pulling at it as it absorbed all the energy from the food and spread the energy throughout his body so that his strength would increase.


    ¡°Thest time I went to the General Collections Library I read some historical records about how the first emperor of the Dragon dynasty started his journey of martial arts cultivation by eating 100 cows and sheep every day to amass a tremendous amount of energy. That¡¯s how he managed to reach an admirable level by the time he turned 30,¡± thought Ye Sheng to himself after he¡¯d finished all the food.


    One had to eat meat in order to practice martial arts, and that wasmon knowledge. During the initial stages of learning martial arts, there was no way to cultivate anything if you didn¡¯t eat meat.


    Even a monk had to eat meat during this period. After one reached Inborn Level, then one could slowly rely less on food. But Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know what would happen when one reached that level.


    The most important thing for him now was to eat a lot of meat. With that in mind, Ye Sheng said to the nanny, ¡°I¡¯ll eat the same thing for dinner, inform the kitchen. Please tell them that I¡¯m having a craving for good fish and meat.¡±


    The nanny was stunned for a few moments before nodding her head. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and just assumed that since Ye Sheng had never eaten such delicious food before, he wanted to eat more of it. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the kitchen right now.¡±


    After the nanny left, Ye Sheng moved about for five minutes to make the feeling of being stuffed fade a little, then headed off to the General Collections Library.


    He was going to pretend that he was studying very hard.


    Ye Sheng spent the entire afternoon inside the General Collections Library reading. Nobody came to disturb him, and Water Chestnut Flower was nowhere to be seen. The General Collections Library was extremely quiet on this day.


    In the evening, Ye Sheng emerged from the library and noticed that all of Ye Manor was getting very busy. The servants were tidying up all the things in the house, and many old pieces of furniture had been changed for new ones. There were little bells hanging along the windows, so they would tinkle pleasantly whenever a gentle breeze blew past them. There were red decorations everywhere, and the whole house was filled with a festive atmosphere.


    Ye Sheng realized that Ye Manor took Eldest Sister¡¯s visit to the house as a very important matter.


    On the way back to his courtyard, Ye Sheng ran into Water Chestnut Flower. She was all dressed up, and her cheeks were fair and pink, so she looked like a very sweet, innocent girl. She was a little surprised to run into Ye Sheng. She greeted him first, ¡°Greetings, Cousin Twelve.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Cousin Water Chestnut Flower. What are you so busy with?¡± asked Ye Sheng when he noticed that Water Chestnut Flower was carrying several pieces of old clothing.


    ¡°Cousin Twelve, you don¡¯t know yet?¡± remarked Water Chestnut Flower in surprise.


    Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Consort Ye ising back to visit us tomorrow, so First Madam gave instructions that all direct descendants of the family must get a change of new clothes, and they should throw their old clothes away. I¡¯m very fortunate to be able to get my old clothes changed too,¡± replied Water Chestnut Flower softly.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then you¡¯d better hurry along, don¡¯t dy in doing this.¡± Ye Sheng quickly stepped aside.


    Water Chestnut Flower stared strangely at Ye Sheng, and her staring made Ye Sheng feel his hair start to stand on end. But, in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and just turned around and left.


    ¡°No, wait. Was she finding it strange that I didn¡¯t get angry?¡± After Water Chestnut Flower left, Ye Sheng suddenly figured this out and startedughing helplessly.


    He didn¡¯t have any hopes of getting new clothes in the first ce, so after he¡¯d heard what she¡¯d said, he wasn¡¯t really bothered or disappointed. Both First Madam and Second Madam hated him to the core, so why would they let him have new clothes?


    He looked down at the clothes he was wearing that he¡¯d worn for the past three years. They were well washed and didn¡¯t have any dirt or stains on them, so Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mind whether they were old or not. He walked back to his little courtyard.


    After taking a bath and washing himself, the nanny came back in with another huge tray of delicacies. There were fewer vegetables and fruitspared to his lunch, and more varieties of fish and meat. Ye Sheng polished everything off, then shut himself in the room after he was full and quietly started cultivating.


    All of Ye Manor spent the night busying themselves since Consort Ye wasing the next day. The servants were making all sorts of preparations, and even First Madam, Second Madam, and the Old Lady were busy getting ready, since Consort Ye¡¯s status was much higher than theirs now.


    Perhaps Ye Sheng was the most rxed person in the entire manor. He quietly cultivated and tried toprehend the Reincarnation Seal, while keeping an eye on his dantian, Earth.


    More and more Earthlings had started cultivating, and the number of people who had picked up the first three techniques he¡¯d given them were now in the tens of thousands. Even though they had yet to reach Acquired Level First Stage, they had started on their journey of cultivation. Out of the first 107 people who¡¯d reached Acquired Level First Stage, about 30 or 40 of them had made it to Second Stage already.


    At this rate, the future of this¡¯s advancement was very bright indeed. After Ye Sheng saw all this, he started to think to himself, ¡°I really need to find a technique for strengthening my body.¡±


    As the number of cultivators on Earth increased and the number of high-level martial artists also increased, the amount of strength he could add to his own strength would be a terrifying number. When that happened, his own body¡¯s physical limits would be his greatest constraint.


    Once Ye Sheng could make his physical strength increase in tandem with this progress, he would be able to kill off all opponents who were at a higher level than him, and it would be so easy to defeat them too.


    Ye Sheng spent that night cultivating in his room instead of sleeping, but nobody noticed anything.


    The next day, Ye Sheng opened the door and the first thing he saw was that the entire manor looked like it had been given a total facelift. There wererge rednterns hanging everywhere, with silk ribbons and banners hanging on the major pirs of the house. It was very early in the morning, but everyone important in Ye Manor was already standing at the main entrance to wait for the consort to enter the manor.


    All the servants also obediently yed their parts by waiting quietly behind their masters without daring to speak loudly or murmur among themselves.


    Nobody had informed Ye Sheng about any of this. It was as if he didn¡¯t live here.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t angry about this and just quietly looked on. Three years had passed, so he didn¡¯t know what the Eldest Sister who used to like him so much and dote on him looked like now. Would she still treat him in the same way?


    That was the only thing Ye Sheng was worried about. If Eldest Sister treated him exactly the same way as before, then the pressure on Ye Sheng would lighten by a lot.


    But if Eldest Sister had spent thest three years in the pce and had forgotten this younger brother of hers, then Ye Sheng would have to think of a new n altogether.


    But the chances of that happening were very slim, because as far as Ye Sheng could remember, his gentle Eldest Sister wasn¡¯t that sort of person.


    A eunuch came by first thing in the morning to inform the manor in advance. His shrill voice announced, ¡°Consort Ye has already left the pce, and she will reach the manor in about an hour¡¯s time. I would like to request that the Old Lady and First Madam make appropriate preparations for her arrival.¡±


    The Old Lady had a whole head of silver hair and had seen many things in her life. She had a walking stick with a dragon¡¯s head on top and her expression exuded authority, so nobody dared to upset or offend her. She said, ¡°May I ask if His Majesty ising along with Consort Ye?¡±


    The eunuch was a young one. He sped his hands together politely and replied, ¡°His Majesty has to attend to some important matters of the country today and cannot get away, so he is unable toe with Consort Ye. However, His Majesty has already told Consort Ye that he will definitelye tomorrow, so I hope the Old Lady can make the necessary preparations.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will certainly see to it,¡± replied the Old Lady with a nod. She was very advanced in age, but her bones were still very strong. Her personality was even tougher than her bones. She turned to First Madam beside her and said, ¡°Send orders to make sure those in charge of beating the drums and cymbals are ready, and they are to wait for the signal. At the same time, clear the street of any unnecessary people. I don¡¯t want anyone to disrupt the Consort¡¯s journey here.¡±


    First Madam quietly answered her, ¡°Butler Fu has gone to see to all these things.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my son?¡± asked the Old Lady in surprise after she looked around a few times.


    ¡°Master left the manor yesterday. It seems as if a dangerous cultivator hase to Xianyang, so he has gone to investigate,¡± replied First Madam.


    ¡°Tsk, these cultivators don¡¯t respect the pce and refuse to obey the emperor¡¯smands. They go about doing whatever they like and should all be destroyed. All these cultivators that have hidden themselves away don¡¯t know their ces at all. They¡¯re all destined to be lowlifes,¡± sneered the Old Lady in a cold voice.


    Once she became angry, First Madam and Hu Mei standing behind her didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The atmosphere in the entire ce suddenly froze over.


    ¡°Grandma, why get so worked up over these cultivators? Eldest Sister ising back today after all. Ye Manor is getting stronger by the day, and since Eldest Sister has be the emperor¡¯s consort, she¡¯s helped to increase Ye Manor¡¯s prestige as well,¡± said Ye Lin¡¯er as she clung to the Old Lady¡¯s arm and used her cutest voice to speak.


    ¡°Indeed, indeed, we should be celebrating and not talking about these idiots.¡± The Old Lady immediately broke into a warm and gentle smile.

 Chapter 20 - The Name of the Consort (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Name of the Consort (Part 2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The sound of the drums and cymbals filled the air, and a huge parade came walking down the street in the midst of all the noise. A few hundred eunuchs carrying umbres and other items and stern-looking bodyguards filled up the entire avenue. Right in the middle was a sedan carried by eight men. A very realistic-looking phoenix sculpture carved from azurite and ivory was on top of the sedan, while many precious jewels hung from the frame to form a curtain. Each gem was asrge as a dragon¡¯s eye, and the huge pearls were incredibly gorgeous. The rest of the sedan was made from the most exquisite materials and was extremely luxurious. As it came close, a fragrance filled the air, and it showed off the prestige and magnanimity of the monarchy.


    The sedan had a curtain to block the person inside from view. One could make out the shadow of a woman seated inside holding her chin in her hands. She exuded elegance even without saying anything.


    This woman was Consort Ye, the woman that the current emperor doted on the most.


    The Old Lady and the rest of the family immediately looked joyful as they came forward to the entrance and knelt to wee her.


    The Old Lady, First Madam, and Second Madam were elders of the family, so they only needed to bow to wee her. Those who were in the same generation as Ye Lin¡¯er and Ye Qing had to kneel down, while all the other extended family members and servants had to lie prostrate on the ground to receive her.


    ¡°Everyone may rise. I am here to visit my family, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± A voice called out from within the sedan. It was crisp and moving, light yet clear, and as smooth and rich as a pearl.


    ¡°The Consort will now alight from the sedan,¡± announced an older eunuch.


    The guards carrying the sedan carefully set the sedan down before the older eunuch stretched a hand out to draw the curtain aside. An iparably beautiful face appeared in a long, red dress. As she walked out slowly, an invisible pressure made everyone in Ye Manor immediately bow their heads.


    This was the Eldest Young Mistress of Ye Manor, a consort to the current emperor, Ye Qing¡¯er.


    Consort Ye was beautiful beyond words, so the moment she stepped out, her beauty overwhelmed the entire area, and her presence alone was unmatchable. Even Hu Mei, a woman who was often secretly said to be as beautiful as a Fox Spirit, now looked as ordinary as a woman from a vige. She couldn¡¯tpare to Consort Ye at all.


    Ye Lin¡¯er cautiously lifted her head. Her eyes were overflowing with envy when she saw how bedazzling her Eldest Sister was. If a woman could enjoy this level of glory, then she wouldn¡¯t have lived this life in vain.


    ¡°Third Sister, why are you stealing nces at me?¡± asked Consort Ye softly as her lips curled into a faint smile.


    The moment she started speaking, the invisible authoritative pressure was instantly lifted, and many people breathed a sigh of relief. First Madam and Hu Mei exchanged nces, and the look in their eyes was filled with jealousy and envy.


    Ye Lin¡¯er gave a silly smile and replied, ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re simply too beautiful. You¡¯re so many more times prettier than you were three years ago.¡±


    Consort Ye immediately smiled indulgently and said, ¡°You are very pretty too. The third youngdy of the family is now all grown up, have you agreed to any marriage proposals yet?¡±


    Ye Lin¡¯er immediately blushed and replied, ¡°Eldest Sister, I still hope to be with Mother and Grandma for a few more years.¡±


    First Madamughed along and said, ¡°This girl is too used to doing whatever she likes. Quite a number of young men havee to ask for her hand in marriage, but she doesn¡¯t like any of them. The Old Lady also just lets her do what she likes. She¡¯s already of marriageable age, but she continues to spend time with a group of young men from aristocratic families. It¡¯s such an embarrassment to the household.¡±


    The Old Lady was immediately displeased by these words and said, ¡°The Ye family is now at one of the highest positions in thend, so we don¡¯t need to go through with any marriage of convenience. My third girl can do whatever she likes.¡±


    ¡°Grandma is the best to me,¡± said Ye Lin¡¯er sweetly.


    Consort Ye bowed to greet the Old Lady and said, ¡°It has been three years since Ist saw you. I hope you are in good health?¡±


    ¡°I am in good health,¡± the Old Lady quickly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Is everyone in the household gathered here?¡± asked Consort Ye as she looked around.


    ¡°Yes, everyone is here,¡± said the Old Lady as she nodded.


    Consort Ye¡¯s expression rxed. She didn¡¯t say anything and just kept looking around as she searched the huge crowd of people.


    ¡°Who is Consort Ye looking for?¡± asked Hu Mei quietly as her eyes darted around.


    ¡°Where is my Twelfth Brother?¡± asked Consort Ye in a quiet voice. Her gaze was on First Madam, and it was filled with authority. First Madam immediately felt her entire body stiffen.


    ¡°Number Twelve is in his own courtyard,¡± replied First Madam.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that everyone in Ye Manor was gathered here?¡± Consort Ye looked toward the Old Lady, and her gaze looked aggressive.


    The Old Lady didn¡¯t like being looked at like that, so her tone of voice became a little unpleasant as she replied, ¡°Ye Sheng is the child of a concubine, so how could he stand with the direct descendants like Ye Qing and Ye Lin¡¯er? His status is lowly, so he is not fit to stand before the Consort.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the Old Lady is getting on in age, and you¡¯ve forgotten everything. Ye Sheng is my younger brother. Before I left the manor, I taught the servants here and told you as well that you shall not look down on my Twelfth Brother because of who his mother was. It looks like you didn¡¯t remember any of what I said,¡± said Consort Ye as she looked straight at the Old Lady with a cold and distant expression on her face.


    The Old Lady started to panic on the inside from the way Consort Ye was staring at her. She didn¡¯t have to worry about her when she was still living in the manor, but now that she had be a consort to the emperor, her status was much higher, and the Old Lady really didn¡¯t dare to argue with her.


    ¡°Consort Ye has just arrived back home, so we shouldn¡¯t let her just keep standing at the door. Why don¡¯t youe in? I¡¯ll get someone to fetch Number Twelve immediately, it¡¯s no issue at all,¡± said First Madam with a smile as she quickly tried to dispel the awkwardness.


    ¡°Indeed. The Old Lady seems to be getting on in age. So if she can¡¯t stand for too long, she should go back and rest. Otherwise, others will say that I¡¯m putting on airs and made the Old Lady of the family stand for too long when I went back for a visit and ended up making her ill. That¡¯s not something I can be responsible for,¡± said Consort Ye nonchntly as she turned and walked right into the manor.


    The Old Lady was so angry that she was trembling all over. She gripped her walking stick with the dragon¡¯s head on it and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the temple. I havee to receive you today, but because I¡¯m not feeling well, I will note to see you again.¡±


    Consort Ye froze for a moment, but she didn¡¯t turn back. She continued walking further into the manor and didn¡¯t try to make the Old Lady stay.


    Everyone else exchanged nces and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. Even the grandchildren who always threw their weight about and got into trouble in the manor like Ye Lin¡¯er and Ye Qing had never seen the Old Lady this infuriated before either.


    ¡°Eldest Sister is really too domineering, isn¡¯t she?¡± mumbled Ye Qing. He was even more afraid of her now.


    ¡°Eldest Sister was too mean to Grandma. When Father finds out, he¡¯ll definitely scold her,¡± remarked Ye Lin¡¯er.


    ¡°These are matters between adults, you children shouldn¡¯t interfere. Ye Lin¡¯er, go and call Ye Sheng over. Get him a set of new clothes while you¡¯re at it,¡± said First Madam in a stern voice.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Lin¡¯er nodded and obediently ran off to look for Ye Sheng.


    ...


    Ye Sheng was looking at a stalk of fresh flowers in his little courtyard. His body was standing as straight as a long spear, and he gave off a stern sort of air.


    He was facing the flowers, but his eyes weren¡¯t focused on anything. It was clear that he was thinking about his own situation.


    The sound of the drums and cymbals could be heard from his courtyard, so Ye Sheng knew that Eldest Sister had already arrived in the house. He wasn¡¯t invited to go and receive her, so he wondered what she would do.


    ¡°ording to the way she used to dote on me, she should immediately summon me. If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t have to endure any of this anymore. I can use Eldest Sister to help me get out of this prison and break free from the shackles of Lord Ye. Once I¡¯m out of this manor, I¡¯ll definitely soar to great heights,¡± Ye Sheng started thinking quickly.


    That was the best-case scenario. The only problem was that he didn¡¯t know if her concern for him had faded or if she had forgotten all about him after these three years had passed.


    ¡°Hey, Twelfth Brother! Hurry up and get into some clean clothes, thene with me to see Eldest Sister,¡± Ye Lin¡¯er¡¯s shout suddenly rang out at this juncture.


    Ye Sheng looked up, and his eyes sparkled brightly. The only thing he had been worrying about was gone.


    His Eldest Sister hadn¡¯t forgotten him, and time hadn¡¯t put any strain on their rtionship either.

 Chapter 21 - The Domineering Consort Ye

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Domineering Consort Ye</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng was just about to leave to go and see Eldest Sister when Ye Lin¡¯er said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ve brought you these clothes to change into before you see Eldest Sister.¡±


    Ye Sheng stared at her as he said, ¡°Everyone in Ye Manor got new clothes yesterday except for me. Your mother, First Madam, was in charge of this. So, if I go in my old clothes, it¡¯ll embarrass your mother, right?¡±


    Ye Lin¡¯er¡¯s expression grew troubled as she replied, ¡°Ye Sheng, my mother was in the wrong for doing that, and I know you¡¯re angry. You were kicked unconscious the other day, and I was the one who brought you back. How about you change into these new clothes, and we¡¯ll call it even?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Ye Lin¡¯er and smiled coldly to himself. If he hadn¡¯t pretended to be unconscious at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered the secret about his mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll call it even.¡± He knew that he shouldn¡¯t be too anxious. For as long as he was still in the manor, Ye Sheng had to tolerate anything that came his way. He took the new clothes from her and started changing on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m still right here!¡± Ye Lin¡¯er was embarrassed.


    Ye Sheng had pulled off his shirt to reveal his bare chest. His body was slim and tall and, although he didn¡¯t have bulging muscles, because of his cultivation, the outline of his muscles were beginning to form, and they seemed close to perfect. Ye Lin¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    Worse still, Ye Sheng proceeded to pull his pants off. Ye Lin¡¯er immediately squeaked and ran out of the room. No matter how steady she was, she was still just a young girl.


    Ye Sheng snorted disdainfully and ignored her as he continued to change his clothes.


    The clothing was made from high-quality silk, and its purple color entuated his figure well. Once Ye Sheng had put these clothes on, he lookedpletely different. As well as his handsome face, these fashionable clothes and his cultivation ensured that he no longer looked like the lowly and stammering self he used to be.


    Ye Lin¡¯er was about to start cursing at him when he walked out, but instead she stood rooted to the spot. Ye Sheng now looked as glorious as some young hero, galloping by on his horse in the most beautiful scenery without a care.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe your entire aura has been changed just by changing your clothes,¡± Ye Lin¡¯er remarked as she stared at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Eldest Sister,¡± said Ye Sheng tly.


    ...


    This was the first time Ye Sheng was going to see Eldest Sister since he¡¯d transmigrated.


    This was the first time Eldest Sister was going to see Ye Sheng since she¡¯d returned home.


    As Ye Sheng entered and walked past everybody, looking like an elegant and glorious young man who exuded a natural air of ss, he turned everyone¡¯s impressions of him upside-down. Everyone just stared at him in shock.


    ¡°Is that really Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Since when did Young Master Twelve look so good?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve always seen Young Master Twelve when he has been wearing those well-washed and drab clothes, and he¡¯s always looked very meek and pliable. Today he lookspletely different.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Twelve¡¯s aura is so much better than the other young masters¡¯ auras.¡±


    Many people were murmuring among themselves as they looked on in shock. First Madam and Second Madam were also astonished by the change in Ye Sheng.


    Consort Ye¡¯s eyes immediately teared up as saw Ye Sheng walk in. When she saw how morous he¡¯d be, she wore an enormous smile as she immediately went forward to give Ye Sheng a hug, saying very tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s been three years since west met. My Twelfth Brother has grown up.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Sister,¡± greeted Ye Sheng with mixed feelings.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s been hard on you for the past three years,¡± said Consort Ye sadly as she reached out to caress Ye Sheng¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°As long as Eldest Sister cares about me, it¡¯s not hard at all,¡± replied Ye Sheng softly.


    ¡°Come and sit with me. The person I wanted to see most during this visit was you. I wanted toe backst year, only to find that I was pregnant and I couldn¡¯t leave the pce, so you had to wait here and suffer for one more year. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Consort Ye took Ye Sheng¡¯s hand and led him into the main hall to sit with her as everyone else looked on enviously.


    First Madam looked rather unhappy at this sight.


    Hu Mei decided not to make herself feel any angrier by standing around watching, so she said, ¡°Consort Ye, since you would like to take some time to catch up with Number Twelve, then all of us will leave and not disturb you.¡±


    Consort Ye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You may leave us.¡±


    First Madam didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave. She remembered to pull Ye Lin¡¯er along with her before leaving.


    Hu Mei dragged her indignant-looking son away as well.


    Water Chestnut Flower was just standing there quietly. As she walked away, she nced at Ye Sheng and seemed to be trying to figure something out.


    No one dared to go against the consort¡¯s orders, so they all left as well.


    Therge hall was left with nobody but Ye Sheng and Consort Ye, as well as her own entourage of eunuchs, maids, and bodyguards.


    Ye Sheng looked at Consort Ye and found that she also was different from how he¡¯d remembered her. The woman in front of him now exuded an invisible authoritative air. Perhaps because she had been in the pce for a long time and was now of high standing, she had picked up this air of authority.


    Consort Ye continued to hold onto his hand and looked at him with her teary, gentle gaze. Ye Sheng felt his heart melting.


    He had inherited all the memories from the body he was in, and he knew that all he had received was an endless heartlessness from everyone around him. Regardless of whether they were memories of Ye Manor, his father, or his grandmother, all the memories were void of any warmth. The only warmth he¡¯d ever felt was from his mother when he was a small child and Eldest Sister, who was sitting with him right now.


    ¡°Eldest Sister, how have the three years in the pce been for you?¡± asked Ye Sheng with concern.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m like. After I married the emperor, I became his favorite, so I¡¯ve been living rather peacefully in the pce. But I missed you every day, and I remembered how badly you cried when I left for the pce. A year ago, I wrote you a letter and got someone to deliver it to the manor, but since you didn¡¯t reply, I figured that you were in a bad situation. I guessed that you wouldn¡¯t be able to receive my letters, so I stopped writing,¡± said Consort Ye gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t receive anything.¡± Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°First Madam doesn¡¯t like you, so I¡¯m sure she must have taken those letters away,¡± said Consort Ye with a coldugh.


    ¡°Twelfth Brother, have you been practicing martial arts?¡± asked Consort Ye as she pinched Ye Sheng¡¯s muscles, and her expression changed.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He hadn¡¯t used the Molting Spell because he didn¡¯t need to hide himself in front of Eldest Sister, so the chances of being found out were very high.


    ¡°I¡¯ve practiced martial arts secretly, and I¡¯ve been very cautious. It¡¯s been like skating on thin ice,¡± said Ye Sheng rather flippantly.


    Consort Ye sighed and said, ¡°Father won¡¯t allow you to learn martial arts. If he finds out, he will punish you very severely.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Sister, Ye Manor is like a jail to me, and I want to escape,¡± said Ye Sheng very sincerely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Consort Ye nodded gravely, as at the same time she smiled gently.


    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister!¡± Ye Sheng was so happy that he stood up and bowed.


    ¡°My silly brother! When I was still living in the manor, I had so many younger brothers and sisters, but you were the only one I doted on. Everyone else in this household has their own form of help, but you don¡¯t, and you don¡¯t have anybody left in this ce. If I don¡¯t help you, who else would I help?¡± Consort Ye¡¯s voice filled Ye Sheng with warmth.


    Ever since he¡¯d transmigrated, Ye Sheng had been living very cautiously. He hadn¡¯t dared to let anybody know that he had been learning martial arts. He had been concealing himself in this cold and heartless manor, and now he finally saw a ray of hope.


    ¡°His Majesty ising for a meal tomorrow, and Father will definitely be around. I¡¯ll think of a way to get you out of here,¡± said Consort Ye.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He hadn¡¯t expected things to move so quickly.


    ¡°Back in the pce, I heard that you had received a beating by army paddles not too long ago?¡± asked Consort Ye with a frown.


    Ye Sheng told her what had happened from the beginning.


    ¡°Ye Qing is really a troublemaker! He was the one at fault right from the start and actually dragged you down with him. He deserved to be beaten,¡± snapped Consort Ye coldly as she frowned.


    ¡°Eldest Sister, you don¡¯t have to be angry anymore. My wounds have all healed up. Besides, Ye Qing got it worse than I did. He received 100 paddles, while I only took 50.¡± Ye Sheng tried to calm his sister down.


    ¡°Tsk, nobody knows what Father is thinking. If you weren¡¯t still living here, I wouldn¡¯t want toe back at all. Once I¡¯ve helped you to settle this problem, I¡¯ll return to the pce. In the future, when you go on your own journey out in the world, you can use my name for protection. As long as I¡¯m here to protect you, your future will definitely be bright,¡± said Consort Ye in a domineering awe-inspiring voice.

 Chapter 22 - Jixia Academy

    <h4>Chapter 22: Jixia Academy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng spent six hours with his Eldest Sister. They chatted andughed merrily, so any distance that they had felt as a result of being apart for thest three years had disappeared.


    When it grew dark, Ye Sheng took his leave to avoid any gossip. After he left, the elderly eunuch who had remained quietly by her side throughout came forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Consort Ye, your younger brother has the air of an heroic youth.¡±


    Consort Ye replied in a casual voice, ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother, so how could he possibly be a good-for-nothing? I want to help him to leave Ye Manor. What method should I use to persuade Father?¡±


    ¡°I have a suggestion, but I¡¯m not sure if I should say this,¡± said the elderly eunuch hesitantly.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin, you¡¯ve been the one serving me ever since I entered the pce, and I consider you a trusted subordinate. Go ahead and speak your mind.¡± Consort Ye became serious again.


    ¡°His Majesty has built an academy along the banks of the Wei River, and all the most famous and highly skilled martial artists are gathered there. Countless students dream of getting into that academy. Why don¡¯t you rmend Mister Ye Sheng into the academy?¡± replied Eunuch Lin in a soft voice.


    ¡°Are you referring to Jixia Academy?¡± Consort Ye raised an eyebrow, and she fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Jixia Academy has made a public announcement that they will only take in geniuses. My younger brother has never been allowed to learn martial arts and has only secretly learned a bit thesest few years. He would never be as good as his peers. How is he going to get into the school?¡±


    Jixia Academy wasn¡¯t like other ordinary schools. Every single student at the academy had to be a genius, even if their genius abilities were merely a product of their boasting.


    Ye Sheng had no reputation and no ability. So how could he get in?


    Eunuch Lin had thought over this problem already and said, ¡°Mister Ye Sheng has indeed wasted many years of his youth, but I can see that he is a very driven and motivated person. Besides, Jixia Academy was set up by His Majesty, so if you are able to beg His Majesty to take Ye Sheng as an Emperor¡¯s Disciple, then he would definitely be able to get into Jixia Academy. But what happens after that would depend on how hard Mister Ye Sheng works.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If he bes an Emperor¡¯s Disciple, then he will definitely get into Jixia Academy. This suggestion of yours is not bad.¡± Consort Yeplimented Eunuch Lin as her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Helping the consort with any burden is only part of my job,¡± said Eunuch Lin humbly.


    ¡°I would really love for this brother of mine to grow strong and share some of the pressure I feel. A lot of the other women in the pce don¡¯t like me, and there aren¡¯t any officials who I can trust. If my Twelfth Brother has potential, then Jixia Academy would be the ce where he could develop this potential,¡± said Consort Ye quietly.


    ¡°Things will definitely go as you wish,¡± Eunuch Lin assured her.


    ...


    After leaving his sister¡¯s presence, Ye Sheng returned to his room and couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in his heart. All the worries he had had earlier in the day had disappeared. Eldest Sister was still the same person that she used to be, and her concern toward him had not changed at all.


    The feelings he had after three years and the three years of memories he¡¯d had were one and the same.


    ¡°I have to leave Ye Manor, and then work hard at cultivating within Xianyang. Once I be powerful enough to defend myself, I¡¯ll look for First Madam and take back those secret manuals that belong to the Reincarnation Sect.¡± Ye Sheng had hope in his eyes. The deadlock he had been in all this time had finally been broken by Consort Ye today.


    ¡°On top of all that, I still have to investigate the reason for my mother¡¯s death. What on earth is an Inner Battle Demonic Spell?¡± thought Ye Sheng to himself as he frowned.


    From the way First Madam had spoken, it seemed like this Inner Battle Demonic Spell didn¡¯t really have anything to do with her.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. There was no point in thinking so hard about this now. He had no evidence whatsoever, so he had to just focus on bing stronger.


    As the night grew quiet, Ye Sheng started to practice martial arts. As more and more Earthlings started picking up cultivation, he had attained quite a bit of understanding. He was going to spend the night properlyprehending and digesting everything. Even if he couldn¡¯t break through to the next level, he could still improve his current level.


    Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique, Fallen Leaves Sword Technique, and Typhoon Steps had already reached the peak phase of the Beginner stage, so it would take just a bit more to reach Aplished stage.


    The Reincarnation Seal inside him was still solidifying and still at the Learnt stage. It was going to be a long time before it could reach Beginner stage.


    Ye Sheng had too little time. Barely two weeks had passed since he¡¯d started cultivation, and it was already very impressive that he was at Acquired Level Third Stage. He was also able to add on the strength from Earth, so once all that was unleashed, he would be able to protect himself to a certain extent.


    The night was quiet, and the moon shone down brightly. Ye Sheng continued to go through his moves in the room in order to understand them better.


    ...


    Toward theter half of the night, Lord Ye returned to the manor. When he came back, he went straight to Hu Mei¡¯s room, which made her overjoyed. Lord Ye hadn¡¯te to her room even once since he had returned to the manor, and she¡¯d thought that he had grown tired of her.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back sote. Were those cultivators very difficult to handle?¡± asked Hu Mei quietly as she helped to scrub Lord Ye¡¯s back.


    Lord Ye shut his eyes as he sat in the bathtub and said, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve been living in Xianyang for too long. All sorts of random people have decided to appear here.¡±


    ¡°But Master, your martial arts level is number one in the world, so who dares toe and make trouble in Xianyang?¡± said Hu Mei disdainfully.


    ¡°What do you mean number one in the world? I¡¯ve not seen the ends of this world myself. There¡¯s no point telling you so much since you won¡¯t understand anyway. Consort Ye has returned to the manor today, right? Did anything happen?¡± asked Lord Ye as he changed the topic.


    Hu Mei became alert and replied, ¡°There was a really bigmotion this morning. The first thing that the consort did when she got back was to make the Old Lady so angry that she went back to the shrine and didn¡¯te out again.¡±


    Lord Ye said coldly, ¡°What was the reason?¡±


    ¡°Probably because of your twelfth son. The consort threw a fit when she saw that Number Twelve wasn¡¯t around to receive her and argued with the Old Lady. After making the Old Lady storm off, she had a chat with Number Twelve alone for six hours.¡± Hu Mei purposely exaggerated a little.


    Lord Ye frowned. ¡°Number Twelve? Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Yup. First Madam gave him new clothes, and he looked like apletely different person. Everyone was so shocked. His aura was even ssier than Eldest Young Master, and his steps carried weight too. He waspletely different from the way he used to be,¡± replied Hu Mei in a coquettish voice.


    Lord Ye opened his eyes, as if lightning had shed within them. They could have terrified souls. He stared at Hu Mei and said, ¡°Are you saying that Ye Sheng has learned martial arts?¡±


    Hu Mei got a terrible fright and quickly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But the servants have been talking among themselves. Ye Sheng¡¯s performance today has overturned everyone¡¯s impressions and understanding of him, so the servants were saying that he might have been holding it in all this while and waiting for the consort to return so that he can make use of the consort¡¯s liking for him to leave Ye Manor.¡±


    Lord Ye stared at Hu Mei with a gaze like a wolf¡¯s. Hu Mei¡¯s heart pounded wildly in fear. She had barely managed to get all these words out and didn¡¯t dare to say anymore after that.


    ¡°These are not words from the servants, but from you, aren¡¯t they?¡± asked Lord Ye tly.


    Hu Mei¡¯s heart pounded even more quickly now, and she quickly defended herself. ¡°Master, no matter how jealous I am, I wouldn¡¯t malign Ye Sheng. But Ye Sheng really looked like apletely different person this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I got it. It looks like I have to test Ye Sheng more carefully. After His Majesty leaves tomorrow, I¡¯m going to check if Ye Sheng has really gone to learn martial arts secretly. If he has really done so, then I¡¯m going to make sure he remembers the rules of Ye Manor for the rest of his life,¡± said Lord Ye coldly as he leaned back in the bathtub again.


    Hu Mei instantly had a look of glee on her face when she heard this. Then she reced her gleeful expression with a flirtatious one as she removed her clothes and sat inside the bathtub with Lord Ye. She said coquettishly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t think about such things anymore. It¡¯s nighttime already.¡±


    Lord Ye reached out to pull her closer to him, and Hu Mei let out a squeal. After that, water sshed in all directions as they got busy in the tub.

 Chapter 23 - Allowed to Leave the Manor

    <h4>Chapter 23: Allowed to Leave the Manor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The next day, Ye Manor was very silent. The servants kept their heads down and worked hard at their duties. They didn¡¯t pass the time engaging in gossip as they usually did.


    Ye Sheng got up very early in the morning and saw that pce guards had reced the Ye Manor guards. They were everywhere, stationed all around the inside of the manor, as well as the outside. With the exception of the inside of the living quarters of the family members, there was definitely one guard every three to five steps inside the house.


    Ye Sheng knew that these pce guards were here to protect the Second Emperor of Qin since he wasing for a banquet.


    This emperor was different from the previous one. In his 17 years on the throne, after the first year, when he had mustered 1 million troops to destroy the Reincarnation Sect, he had never gone into any battle that required more than 100,000 troops.


    He preferred peace and prosperity in the country.


    That was the way he had decided to rule the country, and the citizens praised him for it, especially those in the poorer parts of the country. The emperor sent out younger officials to do the work, so that they could use the drive of their youth, their sense of responsibility, and their hopes of being affirmed and recognized to rule over the different parts of the country. As for the older officials, he arranged for them to live in wealthy areas quietly and in stable circumstances.


    Once a year, there was an assessment for all court officials. The rewards and punishments were given justly, and, if an official did a good job, they would be promoted. For the past decade, all the young people in Great Qin knew that if they wanted to be promoted quickly, they just had to go and take care of the more rural areas. Once they did a good job of overseeing whatever ce they were sent to, they would get a promotion within the next three to five years.


    On top of that, this emperor loved to build roads. All nine provinces of Great Qin were connected by proper roads. The standard width for these roads was that of ten horses walking side by side, unless the road was in a secluded mountainous region.


    Once he had finished with building roads, the emperor started managing the sea routes, cracking down on pirates, cleaning up any dangerous areas, and ensuring that all trade routes at sea operated smoothly. Many well-to-do merchants used these routes to sail to many ces in order to sell their goods.


    Even though the Second Emperor of Qin did not conquer newnds like his predecessor did, he was still considered a good ruler. He ruled his nation in an orderly and fair manner, and, most important, he was of good character himself.


    He did not indulge in random women, he wasn¡¯t greedy for money, and he didn¡¯t crave power or recognition.


    Over the 17 years he had been on the throne, he had taken only nine wives, and his entire harem didn¡¯t consist of more than a dozen women. Most of them were actually political marriages also.


    This emperor was now in the prime of his life. He wasn¡¯t even 40 years old. It was thought that he would definitely be able to rule and prosper in Great Qin for another 60 years.


    This wise ruler was praised by all the schrs, so when he decided to revive the Jixia Academy, all the older schrs immediately came forward to support him. Within the short span of one year, Jixia Academy became a famous academy throughout the world, and even disciples of major sects wanted to enroll in it.


    ...


    On this day, Ye Sheng remained in his little courtyard and didn¡¯t go anywhere. The entire manor was very heavily guarded, and, in the evening, a tremendous pressure of authority enveloped the manor, such that the air in Ye Manor seemed to solidify. Ye Sheng frowned deeply as he stared up into the blue sky. He swore he actually saw a dragon cover half the sky, and it was confident and authoritative-looking.


    It seemed as if it had been nothing but an illusion. Once Ye Sheng blinked, the dragon disappeared, and the sky was clear again.


    ¡°Young Master Twelve, Consort Ye invites you to the banquet and says that His Majesty has almost arrived,¡± reported a maid.


    Ye Sheng tidied himself up and walked over with leisurely steps.


    Thergest hall of Ye Manor was already filled with people.


    The one at the head of the table was, of course, Lord Ye. Next to him in order of importance were Consort Ye, the Old Lady, First Madam, Second Madam, then all of the children of the wives like Ye Qing and Ye Lin¡¯er. Other children, who the Old Lady doted on like Water Chestnut Flower and others, were also here, but they were all seated at a side table.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s arrival caught many people¡¯s attention.


    The Old Lady¡¯s bright smile instantly disappeared, and there was a look of disgust in her eyes as she nced at him, then turned away.


    First Madam closed her eyes and ignored Ye Sheng.


    But Second Madam, Hu Mei,ughed quietly and said, ¡°Number Twelve is here. It seems like everybody is waiting for you.¡±


    Jealousy appeared on Ye Qing¡¯s face. He clenched his fists tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ye Lin¡¯er, Water Chestnut Flower, and the rest were all looking at Ye Sheng curiously.


    Since he was under the protection of Consort Ye, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t use his Molting Spell. His aura was no longer meek and pliable. Instead, he walked confidently and boldly into the hall while keeping his eyes focused on Lord Ye.


    Out of all the people here, the only person who made Ye Sheng feel wary and afraid was Lord Ye.


    Once Ye Sheng walked in, Lord Ye¡¯s expression remained calm as he also stared intently at Ye Sheng. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    This calmness of Lord Ye made Ye Sheng feel a bit nervous. He walked up to Lord Ye and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    Lord Ye asked, ¡°You¡¯ve learned martial arts?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled as he kept his head bowed, but he calmed himself down immediately. He looked up at Lord Ye and said, ¡°I received it somehow without the help of a teacher.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯ve gone against the rules of this house, and you¡¯ve secretly learned martial arts. Are you publicly defying me now?¡± demanded Lord Ye coldly.


    Hu Mei and Ye Qing had a look of glee on their faces. Ye Sheng had really secretly learned martial arts. That was definitely going to lead to his death.


    First Madam slowly opened her shut eyes. A fierce glint shed in her eyes as she nced at Ye Sheng. Then she looked at Consort Ye immediately afterward.


    Consort Ye was seated to one side of Lord Ye, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who taught Twelfth Brother martial arts. How can you say that he learned it secretly?¡±


    After Consort Ye said that, Lord Ye frowned and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened to your Third Brother?¡±


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth. Their third brother was the one who had been beaten to death for learning martial arts in secret.


    Consort Ye had no fear even when faced with the highest-ranking person among the Twelve Great Immortals. Sheughed quietly and responded, ¡°I will not let the tragedy of Third Brother happen again. I was the one who agreed to let Ye Sheng learn martial arts. He¡¯s already of age and should leave Ye Manor. Even an eagle chick has to eventually learn to fly on its own. Old Lady, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Everyone knew that the Old Lady didn¡¯t like Ye Sheng, so she was pleased to hear these words and said, ¡°Number Twelve, Ye Sheng, hase of age and has no right to inherit any part of Ye Manor, so we should just let him leave.¡±


    There was a look of joy in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t care for the family¡¯s assets, and being able to leave the manor was the best thing for him.


    Lord Ye stared at Ye Sheng closely, and nobody knew what he was thinking about. After a long pause, he suddenly said, ¡°Since my mother has said so, then I won¡¯t pursue the matter of Ye Sheng secretly learning martial arts. From today onward, Ye Sheng, you may leave the manor.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked up in surprise. He was going to be able to leave so easily?


    Lord Ye¡¯s ferocious eyes scanned his face, and he said, ¡°Why, are you unwilling to leave?¡±


    ¡°I am extremely grateful for Father¡¯s graciousness.¡± Ye Sheng immediately fell to his knees and pretended to be terribly touched.


    ¡°I will not pursue the matter of you learning martial arts in secret, but if you dare to ever bring harm to the reputation of Ye Manor, I will kill you for being unfilial,¡± said Lord Ye nonchntly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart pounded wildly for a few moments. He did not doubt Lord Ye¡¯s words at all, since he wouldn¡¯t be the first son Lord Ye had beaten to death.


    ¡°I will not harm the reputation of Ye Manor,¡± promised Ye Sheng.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± A loud and resonant voice echoed out, causing the entire household to move.


    Lord Ye walked out first, followed by Consort Ye, the Old Lady, and the rest.


    Ye Sheng quietly followed them at the back.


    Ye Qing was right next to him, and he gnashed his teeth as he red at Ye Sheng. ¡°So you¡¯ve secretly learned martial arts. Looks like you were just pretending when I knocked you out the other day. Ye Sheng, you¡¯re a real schemer.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything to him in return. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with this idiot. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had only started learning martial arts after he had been beaten half to death by Ye Qing, since that was too hard to believe. It had been barely two weeks since he¡¯d been beaten up, and he was already at Acquired Level Third Stage. If anyone found out about the speed with which he had progressed, it would definitely scare a lot of people half to death.

 Chapter 24 - Emperor’s Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Emperor¡¯s Disciple</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The emperor had left the pce with pce guards, bodyguards, officials, and servants and soon arrived at Ye Manor.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty!¡± Except for Lord Ye and Consort Ye, everyone else was kneeling.


    ¡°No need for such formality. I¡¯m just attending a family banquet today. All of you may rise,¡± said a warm voice. An elegant middle-aged man stepped out of a luxurious sedan. This man was the current emperor, the Second Emperor of Qin.


    After Ye Sheng got to his feet and took a look, he realized that this emperor seemed a lot more like a schr. He was very different from the emperors he had imagined.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this way please,¡± said Lord Ye.


    ¡°Certainly. All of you can wait outside. Gan Yue will apany me into the manor,¡± said the Second Emperor of Qin with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± replied his entourage in unison.


    ¡°Gan Yue, I¡¯m surprised that His Majesty has finally managed to recruit you.¡± Lord Ye looked at the person standing next to the emperor.


    Ye Sheng stole a nce at him as well. This man was barely noticeable as he remained in the emperor¡¯s shadow without saying a word, although carrying a long sword.


    ¡°His Majesty tried to recruit me several times, and he was very sincere about it. I decided to stay in Xianyang and to be a bodyguard for His Majesty,¡± said Gan Yue. His voice was hoarse, like des scratching against each other. He looked very old with hair that had turned all gray and many wrinkles on his face. His hands, however, were as pretty as a young girl¡¯s.


    ¡°Lord Ye, you always said that it wasn¡¯t safe for me to leave Xianyang, so I decided to recruit the best swordsman in the world as my bodyguard. With him around, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have to worry about me when I travel around the country,¡± said the emperor with a heartyugh.


    ¡°With Gan Yue around, it is true that I won¡¯t have to worry about your safety anymore. Congrattions on finding a worthy bodyguard,¡± said Lord Ye quietly as he continued to look at Gan Yue.


    ¡°All right now, it¡¯s a family banquet today, so since Mister Gan Yue has to protect His Majesty, he ought toe in as well. Your Majesty, this way please.¡± Consort Ye smiled beautifully as she walked over and took the emperor¡¯s arm and led him into the house.


    Lord Ye stretched a hand out and said, ¡°Swordsman Gan Yue, this way, please.¡±


    Gan Yue nodded without saying anything and followed the emperor into the house.


    ...


    The banquet in Ye Manor was a grand affair, and it was held in the backyard of Ye Manor. The most famous opera singers in Xianyang had been invited to put on a show, and they were just about to start singing when Consort Ye led the emperor to sit at the main table.


    The main table was reserved for Lord Ye, First Madam, Consort Ye, the emperor, and Gan Yue. All the other guests had to find their ces at the other tables.


    ¡°Twelfth Brother, you can stay here,¡± said Consort Ye suddenly, just as everyone else was about to head for the other tables.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel anything special when he heard her, but everyone else immediately started feeling unhappy about it. Ye Qing, in particr, became immensely jealous as he red at Ye Sheng. There were many mixed emotions in that stare.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is of such lowly status, so why should he sit at the main table?¡± First Madam couldn¡¯t stand it and just had to ask.


    Consort Ye calmly nced at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that Ye Sheng was going to sit at the main table. First Madam, why do you discriminate between the children within this family to this extent?¡±


    First Madam¡¯s expression changed, and she clenched her fists tightly under the table. The hatred in her heart rose mightily.


    But Consort Ye ignored her and just said to the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, this is the younger brother I always talk to you about, Ye Sheng.¡±


    The emperor looked a little curiously at Ye Sheng and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, so this is the boy? You always say that you miss him when you are in the pce. Now that I can actually see him in person, I agree that he does have above-average looks and an excellent manner.¡±


    When Ye Qing heard the emperorpliment Ye Sheng like this, his face almost became distorted from his anger. Smoke was practicallying out of his nostrils like an angry bull.


    Hu Mei stood by his side and frowned, and she reached out to pinch Ye Qing on the waist. The pain made Ye Qing re at his mother unhappily. He was very angry right now.


    But Hu Mei red fiercely back at him. She was telling Ye Qing not to do anything stupid, because this was not the ce to do anything foolish.


    Ye Qing finally stopped himself from doing anything crazy. He just looked at Ye Sheng and felt very indignant.


    Ye Sheng waspletely unaware of Ye Qing¡¯s jealousy. After the emperor had praised him, he replied, ¡°It is my great honor for Your Majesty to actually remember who I am.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, out of everyone in Ye Manor, I like this brother the best, and I dote on him the most. I have returned to the manor today because I would like to ask Your Majesty for a favor for Ye Sheng,¡± said Consort Ye with a faint smile.


    The emperor didn¡¯t get angry and actually became a little interested as he asked curiously, ¡°And what would do you want for this little brother of yours?¡±


    Not only was the emperor interested in this, but everyone else was also staring at Consort Ye now, including Lord Ye. He frowned slightly as he watched quietly without saying anything.


    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Disciple,¡± said Consort Ye as her red lips parted.


    Everyone in Ye Manor looked in shock at Consort Ye. The title of being an Emperor¡¯s Disciple carried many implications. Consort Ye was actually asking for something like that for Ye Sheng?


    In that instant, Ye Sheng could feel countless jealous gazes on himself.


    Lord Ye¡¯s gaze intensified, and he said, ¡°Ye Sheng has no aplishments nor special gifts, so he¡¯s not worthy to be an Emperor¡¯s Disciple.¡±


    Ye Qing was about to explode from jealousy, but once he heard what his father had said, he felt like he had finally found a way to vent his frustration. He became rash and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Ye Sheng is recognized by everyone in Ye Manor to be a good-for-nothing, and even his knowledge of martial arts was learned in secret and isn¡¯t proper at all. So he¡¯s not fit to be an Emperor¡¯s Disciple.¡±


    Ye Qing felt so good after having said these words. He looked smugly at Ye Sheng. There was no way he was going to allow Ye Sheng to be an Emperor¡¯s Disciple.


    But all he got in return was Ye Sheng¡¯s disdainful gaze.


    Ye Qing froze for a moment before looking around him. Hu Mei¡¯s beautiful face was so dark, it was terrifying. Her gaze felt like arrows that pierced right through Ye Qing¡¯s heart.


    He looked back at the main table and saw that Consort Ye was livid. She was looking at him like he was nothing but a corpse. Her stare was emotionless and anybody could see that Consort Ye was furious right now.


    Next to Consort Ye was sitting Lord Ye. His expression wasn¡¯t very different from Consort Ye¡¯s, and he looked at Ye Qing like he was an idiot.


    Ye Qing immediately turned pale, and his body started to shudder. He suddenly realized that he might have made a terrible mistake.


    ¡°Ye Qing, His Majesty is here today, and as my younger brother, you¡¯ve insulted me with your words, so I have no choice but to exin myself, ¡± said Ye Sheng, after pausing for a few moments when he saw that everyone looked rather nasty.


    After Ye Qing heard what the pretty-faced and excellent-mannered Ye Sheng had said, he felt a frustration suddenly surge within him, so he retorted sarcastically, ¡°What is there to exin? Father wouldn¡¯t allow you to learn martial arts, but you didn¡¯t listen and went to learn martial arts by spying on others. You¡¯re already 16, but your level is only at Acquired Level Third Stage. How are you going to be an Emperor¡¯s Disciple like that?¡±


    ¡°First, Father didn¡¯t allow me to learn martial arts because he has his reasons for doing so.


    ¡°Second, I learned martial arts from Eldest Sister before she left for the pce, so I didn¡¯t do this by spying on others.


    ¡°Third, while Eldest Sister was at the pce, I had to practice martial arts very cautiously so that nobody else would find out, and I had no other resources avable to me, but I still managed to reach Acquired Level Third Stage. I don¡¯t need to exin how difficult that must have been.


    ¡°Fourth, you may have learned and practiced martial arts since you were a child, and you are at Acquired Level Sixth Stage. But that doesn¡¯t add up to much, and defeating you would be a piece of cake for me.¡±


    Ye Sheng spoke very clearly and logically as he listed everything neatly. Consort Ye¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    ¡°Twelfth Brother, that was well said!¡± Consort Ye broke into a smile and started pping for Ye Sheng.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to see that Consort Ye was bent on protecting Ye Sheng. Even Lord Ye looked in surprise at Consort Ye. He hadn¡¯t expected the rtionship between these two siblings to be this solid.


    After this whole ruckus erupted, the emperor had more or less figured everything out. Heughed and said, ¡°Lord Ye, it seems like your house is not very harmonious inside.¡±


    Lord Ye sighed and replied, ¡°I am truly ashamed of this. I have neglected in disciplining them all these years, and so you had to witness this unfortunate situation.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel so bad. Since Ye Sheng says that defeating Ye Qing would be a piece of cake, then I will give him this chance. Both of you shall have a fair duel. If Ye Sheng wins, then I will allow him to be an Emperor¡¯s Disciple, and I will agree to anything that Consort Ye wants to help you assume this identity. But if you fail, then I will have no choice but to refuse Consort Ye¡¯s request,¡± said the emperor.

 Chapter 25 - Defeating Ye Qing

    <h4>Chapter 25: Defeating Ye Qing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Qing gotpletely excited by the prospect of fighting Ye Sheng and pped his hands as he said politely, ¡°Your Majesty has spoken fairly. There is no way Ye Sheng will be able to defeat me, and so, naturally, there will also be no way he can be an Emperor¡¯s Disciple.¡±


    Hu Mei anxiously watched from the sidelines. She wanted to speak up, but she simply couldn¡¯t. She knew how women operated, and she knew that Ye Qing had truly offended Consort Ye. If he seriously defeated Ye Sheng, then she was going to make sure Ye Qing died.


    But Ye Qing didn¡¯t think so far ahead. He looked confidently at Ye Sheng and stretched his arms out into a fighting stance. ¡°Ye Sheng,e at me. I¡¯ll let you have a three-move head start.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Ye Qing with a strange expression. A three-move head start?


    ¡°No need. I think you¡¯d better give it all you¡¯ve got. I¡¯m afraid that you will have copsed after my first three moves,¡± said Ye Sheng calmly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to brag like that? Ye Sheng, you¡¯re normally a very reticent boy, so why are you so full of big talk today? Is it because His Majesty is here, and you¡¯re desperately trying to prove yourself?¡± asked Ye Qing,ughing coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one trying to prove myself. You are the one trying to do that. There¡¯s no point in us continuing talking. Go ahead and make your move.¡± Ye Sheng smiled faintly and seemed very rxed.


    Everyone was watching Ye Sheng and Ye Qing closely. The emperor sat waiting for the two of them to fight as if he were watching an exciting show.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my Ferocious Tiger Descends the Mountain Fist!¡± Ye Qing¡¯s expression became stern as he shifted his body ordingly. He looked like a ferocious tigering down the mountain as an aggressive aura was unleashed from his body. He swung his fists as quickly and as fiercely as a ferocious tigering after its prey.


    BOOM!


    Ye Qing¡¯s sudden attack didn¡¯t surprise Ye Sheng. He immediately used Typhoon Steps to make his body float away like a gentle breeze as he avoided the punch from Ye Qing. At the same time, he also made a fist and mmed it hard into Ye Qing.


    PAK! PAK! PAK! PAK!


    Four consecutive sts resounded and echoed all around them. Ye Sheng¡¯s boxing technique wasn¡¯tplicated and didn¡¯t unleash much aura. Anybody who had learned martial arts would be able to tell that this was the very ordinary Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique.


    The damage that the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique could cause was quite small, unless one had a very deep understanding of it. Each punch had to be apanied by sts in the air to increase its level of damage.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s punch hade with four sts in the air, and that was enough to surprise everyone.


    Ye Qing also looked at Ye Sheng with surprise as he retreated, putting his hands in front of his chest in order to block Ye Sheng¡¯s punch.


    BOOM!


    Ye Sheng was at Acquired Level Third Stage with about 600 or 700 units of strength. The four sts of the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique had added on around 400 more units of strength. This 1,000+ units weren¡¯t that much less than Ye Qing¡¯s, so both of them moved back three steps.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s three steps were as light as a dragonfly stepping on the surface of a pond and didn¡¯t leave any marks on the tiles.


    But Ye Qing¡¯s three steps resounded loudly, and the tiles were broken from the impact. His footprints could be seen on the floor.


    It was clear who was winning and who wasn¡¯t.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression got very dark as he stared at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°You used Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique just now?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe that a lousy technique that everybody knew would actually cause him to take three steps back. This was absolutely unheard of.


    ¡°It is indeed the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique,¡± replied Ye Sheng as he stood up straight with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique can¡¯t produce so much power.¡± Ye Qing shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Any martial arts technique in the world had its own unique power when it was created. Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique started off as a fairly good technique, but it slowly became too well-known, and eventually even the hooligans and other low-level criminals could use its moves. So everyone started to view andbel it as a low-level technique that wasn¡¯t powerful and was only suitable for lowlifes. You don¡¯t think that the Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique could possibly be this powerful only because you despise it and you¡¯ve never bothered to understand it. In your mind, this technique is simply too low for you to pay attention to,¡± said Ye Sheng nonchntly.


    Ye Qing felt frustrated. He hated it when others lectured him, and, worse still, it was Ye Sheng who was lecturing him now. He gave a low roar. ¡°You¡¯re talking too much! Everybody knows that Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique isn¡¯t a powerful technique. I¡¯m going to show you right now where the w in Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique lies!¡±


    KEBABOOM!


    The Qi within Ye Qing surged and became a circle. It floated up behind him, sparkling brilliantly and mesmerizing everyone.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°This is the Nine Pulse Technique from the Hu family, right?¡±


    Lord Ye nodded and replied, ¡°It is the Nine Pulse Technique from the Hu family. Ye Qing¡¯s mother taught him this.¡±


    ¡°This particr technique has been used by the Hu family to aplish great things for my empire. I wonder how Ye Sheng is going to fight against this,¡± said the emperor,ughing merrily.


    Consort Ye clenched her fists, and her face grew cold as she said, ¡°I have faith in Twelfth Brother.¡±


    Lord Ye just looked on coldly without saying a word. It was as if the two persons dueling in front of him weren¡¯t his sons, but just two ordinary people he didn¡¯t know.


    One pulse appeared, and Ye Qing had a smug look on his face. He increased his speed and ran like a bolt of lightning. He threw a punch so quickly, it was difficult for anyone¡¯s eyes to even see it.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Nonstop sts sounded in the air and echoed throughout the room.


    When the Old Lady saw this, she smiled with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between the son of a wife and the son of a concubine. Ye Qing is certainly one of the Ye family¡¯s descendants.¡±


    Hu Mei started to smile and let go of the worries she had had earlier. Since her son had already offended Consort Ye, he might as well offend her to the maximum. In any case, Hu Mei was from the Hu family, and they weren¡¯t threatened by Consort Ye.


    For a moment, Ye Sheng felt trapped. Ye Qing¡¯s attack came pouring down like rain, and the Nine Pulse Technique was indeed very powerful. After Ye Qing solidified one pulse, his body strength suddenly increased by 20 percent, and he suppressed Ye Sheng so strongly that Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t defend himself at all.


    The difference in their cultivation levels was still a little toorge. Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned grim, but even though he was being suppressed, he didn¡¯t panic. His gaze remained steady as he continuously held off attack after attack.


    However, he couldn¡¯t continue going on like this. If Ye Qing continued to suppress him like this, Ye Sheng was going to lose sooner orter.


    ¡°Add on the strength of 50 people!¡± Ye Sheng roared to himself.


    His dantian, Earth, suddenly shook, and a surge of strength entered him.


    This was the strength of 50 people at the Acquired Level Second Stage. The Earthlings hadn¡¯t just been sitting around and doing nothing during this time. They had been working even harder than Ye Sheng had been, since it was difficult for Ye Sheng to cultivate while he was still in Ye Manor. The Earthlings had been practicing martial arts all this time without resting, so it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that 50 of them had already made it to Acquired Level Second Stage.


    With this surge in his strength, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes got wide. He felt like a water dragon that had broken free of its shackles or a ferocious tiger that had been let out of its cage. His two feet became like a pair of scissors as they cut through the sky and sent Ye Qing flying. Then he gave one punch, another punch, then a third punch¡­


    Ye Sheng had suddenly gained the upper hand and exploded at him just when Ye Qing wasn¡¯t prepared for it at all. He had added the strength of 50 people at the Acquired Level Second Stage, so his meridian channels were swollen and his excess energy had to be released somehow. So Ye Qing had be the target where Ye Sheng released this energy.


    It was like a tumultuous storm!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attack made everyone think of this. Earlier on, Ye Qing had kept on attacking Ye Sheng continuously like the rain, but it was just like the gentle spring rain. Ye Sheng¡¯s rain was very different. His was like heavy rain apanied by shing lightning and roaring thunder. It was a scene of shocking nature.


    The Old Lady, who had been all gleeful just moments before, now had a frozen expression on her face. A look of disgust was written all over her face.


    Hu Mei¡¯s expression changed dramatically too as she stared at Ye Sheng in utter disbelief. Ye Sheng had been severely injured by Ye Qing not too long ago, but now he was able to defeat Ye Qing?


    There was a glint in Lord Ye¡¯s eyes as he observed Ye Sheng very carefully. He really didn¡¯t care about whether Ye Qing was getting injured.


    Only Consort Ye was happily pping her hands. ¡°Excellent! You haven¡¯t let me down! Twelfth Brother is the best!¡±


    Her open support of Ye Sheng made the emperorugh heartily as well.

 Chapter 26 - Guaranteed Admission to Jixia Academy

    <h4>Chapter 26: Guaranteed Admission to Jixia Academy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After adding the strength of 50 people at the Acquired Level Second Stage, Ye Shengunched an attack that rained down on Ye Qing like a thunderstorm and shattered Ye Qing¡¯s defenses. He sent Ye Qing flying with the loud crack of one arm¡¯s swing. Even though Ye Qing had used the Nine Pulse Technique, it didn¡¯t help him in any way.


    Everyone watched with wide eyes as Ye Qing was defeated. Even though he wasn¡¯t badly injured, he was deeply embarrassed. His expression was as dark as the bottom of a burned pot, his eyes spewed fire, and the feelings inside his heart were veryplicated.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am not feeling well, so I will take my leave now,¡± Ye Qing quickly sped his hands together politely and muttered these words before turning to run off. He didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer because he was humiliated by all the weird stares that he was getting.


    Hu Mei red fiercely at Ye Sheng, and then she turned and said to the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, my son is still young and doesn¡¯t understand the ways of formal manners. Please forgive him for being rude.¡±


    The emperor waved his hand and said, ¡°He lost in a friendly match, and he¡¯s just embarrassed by it. He¡¯s still a young man after all. Go and console him.¡±


    Hu Mei immediately demonstrated her immense gratitude to the emperor and bowed to take her leave. As she turned to leave, she couldn¡¯t help but throw onest nce at Ye Sheng. That nce was filled with great viciousness and hatred.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the results of this duel are clear. My Twelfth Brother has won. This means you¡¯ll confer on him the title of Emperor¡¯s Disciple, right?¡± asked Consort Ye gleefully.


    Everyone present looked toward Ye Sheng and the emperor. Was he really going to give Ye Sheng the title of Emperor¡¯s Disciple?


    This was a great honor to have. Having this title would guarantee a life of luxury.


    ¡°I am a man of my word. Since Ye Sheng has won the fight against Ye Qing, then I will give the decree to Ye Sheng,¡± said the emperor.


    Ye Sheng immediately bowed and replied, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is a promising young man and a rare young talent that Great Qin would love to have more of. Today, I will specially grant you the title of Emperor¡¯s Disciple, which means you are to uphold my name and never to sully the emperor¡¯s reputation,¡± said the emperor in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is ever grateful to Your Majesty,¡± dered Ye Sheng loudly as he gave a deep bow.


    With this identity, he would truly be free. He would be free of Ye Manor, and he would be able to practice martial arts openly.


    When he raised his head again, Ye Sheng looked at the people around him. Many were looking at him enviously, but there were a few who had rather strange looks in their eyes.


    Lord Ye¡¯s expression was so calm, it seemed like none of this had anything to do with him. This made Ye Sheng feel uneasy. Given Lord Ye¡¯s usual character, he should have been punished a long time ago.


    First Madam¡¯s expression was grim, and her smile looked worse than if she had been crying. She sat in her seat and her entire body was stiff and her eyes kept darting about unsteadily. It was hard to know what she was thinking about.


    Thest one he observed was the Old Lady. Her face was so long, it was terrifying. The eyes she used to stare at Ye Sheng were very unfriendly, and they were clearly filled with disgust toward Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t really care what all these people¡¯s expressions were like. He was going to leave Ye Manor very soon, and he wouldn¡¯t have much interaction with them after this. Why should he even care about them?


    There was only one person who surprised Ye Sheng.


    This was Water Chestnut Flower, his cousin. Her behavior was difficult to decipher. After she¡¯d watched Ye Sheng be an Emperor¡¯s Disciple, a tinge of aggressiveness appeared on her face, but it quickly disappeared as she lowered her head. But when she realized that Ye Sheng was looking at her, she looked up and met his eyes.


    Her gaze looked like a snake¡¯s and was abnormally icy. But that iciness disappeared almost as soon as he¡¯d noticed it, and her gaze returned to its usual warmth.


    But Ye Sheng had caught that brief moment, and he remembered it clearly.


    Consort Ye wasn¡¯t paying any attention to all the changes in the expressions of the other people. After Ye Sheng had won, she had be so happy, she looked as though she had eaten honey. Her smile was beautiful as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, Ye Sheng is now an Emperor¡¯s Disciple, so I would like to arrange a good ce for him to go.¡±


    The emperor whispered, ¡°My dear consort, just go ahead and say anything you want to. I¡¯m very hungry.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, once I¡¯ve settled my younger brother¡¯s affairs, I will have a good round of drinks with you, all right?¡± said Consort Ye in a teasing voice.


    ¡°All right then, tell me, where would you like to ce Ye Sheng?¡± asked the emperor with a heartyugh.


    ¡°Jixia Academy,¡± said Consort Ye elegantly and quietly as everyone continued to watch her.


    Everybody in Ye Manor immediately shuddered as they stared at her in shock.


    First Madam, in particr, frowned and looked with disbelief at Consort Ye. She couldn¡¯t believe how ambitious Consort Ye was for her brother. She wanted to send Ye Sheng to Jixia Academy?


    Lord Ye¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up at these words. He started to look very carefully at Ye Sheng and seemed to be contemting something.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Jixia Academy is the academy that was set up by the founders of Great Qin, and every student there is a genius in their own right. There are only a few members of this household who have managed to get in, so how could Ye Sheng possibly get into that academy?¡± The first one to object turned out to be the Old Lady. She knocked her walking stick against the floor and spoke with great force.


    First Madam chimed in too. ¡°The Old Lady is right. Lord Ye has more than ten children, and only three of them have been admitted to Jixia Academy. Ye Sheng is not eligible to enter this academy.¡±


    After the two highest-ranking women of the house spoke up, Consort Ye put her smile away and her eyes narrowed. An invisible air of authority covered the entire ce, and First Madam was so scared that her heart started pumping more quickly as she looked in terror at Consort Ye.


    ¡°This is something that His Majesty has promised to do. All of you are merely members of Ye Manor. Ye Sheng is my younger brother and a child of Ye Manor, so no matter how much you dislike him, as his grandmother and the first wife of Lord Ye, you should be more broadminded and give him your blessings. Otherwise, people out in the world will say that the people within the manor have be used to being jealous of one another and hate it when children of other mothers seem to benefit. Besides, Lord Ye hasn¡¯t even said a word yet, so how can any of you even say anything?¡± Consort Ye didn¡¯t leave any leeway for the women, and her expression was terrifyingly cold. She didn¡¯t seem to care that the emperor was right beside her as she directly reprimanded First Madam and implicated the Old Lady at the same time. The two women were furious.


    First Madam¡¯s expression was livid as she fumed and looked very nasty. She tried hard to suppress her fury. She pinched her thighs so hard together that they turned ck and blue before she¡¯d managed to calm herself back down.


    Consort Ye continued to speak very boldly even though the emperor was sitting right beside her. Since First Madam was only the wife of a subordinate to the emperor, she couldn¡¯t go against a royal consort.


    However, even though First Madam managed to keep her temper in check, the Old Lady couldn¡¯t hold it in at all. Ever since Consort Ye had set foot in the manor, the Old Lady had be extremely unhappy. She wasn¡¯t a daughter of some wealthy or respectable family. She had originally been born in a vige. She had only be part of high society because her son, Lord Ye, had performed exceptionally well. Her character and values were fixed by vige traditions, and she couldn¡¯t stand seeing a concubine¡¯s son be so sessful. She immediately stood up and was about to scold Consort Ye for disrespecting the order of the family.


    But Lord Ye stood up and, before she could get a word out, said, ¡°Mother, there is no need to be so angry. The consort is not wrong. Ye Sheng is also my son, and, since he is an Emperor¡¯s Disciple, then it¡¯s only natural that he should be admitted to Jixia Academy.¡±


    The Old Lady stared at her son with her eyes wide open. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Didn¡¯t her son hate Ye Sheng more than anyone else? Why was he speaking up for Ye Sheng now?


    But Lord Ye didn¡¯t exin anything. He just shook his head and got the Old Lady to sit back down.


    The Old Lady was still furious, but she didn¡¯t dare to throw a tantrum in front of Lord Ye, so she sat down angrily.


    Everyone was fearful. From the moment Consort Ye suddenly became angry until Lord Ye stood up to speak, everyone could feel that the air was very tense and worried that it could ignite any moment.


    Only Ye Sheng continued to watch everything that was happening before him with a calm expression on his face.


    The emperor waved his hands and said, ¡°All right now, there¡¯s no point in arguing over this matter. I promised Ye Sheng that I would make him an Emperor¡¯s Disciple as long as he beat Ye Qing, and that Consort Ye could use this to have anything she wanted. Now that my consort would like to enroll Ye Sheng into Jixia Academy, then I will agree to it. You shall report to Jixia Academy tomorrow, and I will send orders for them to receive you.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately knelt down and said gratefully, ¡°I am ever grateful to Your Majesty.¡±


    Consort Ye was pleased and poured the emperor some wine as she said, ¡°I thank Your Majesty for your great show of love to me.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Heading for Jixia Academy

    <h4>Chapter 27: Heading for Jixia Academy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Consort Ye only spent two days at Ye Manor. Once she had ensured that Ye Sheng would be admitted to Jixia Academy, she went back to the pce with the emperor that very night. She had a young daughter waiting for her after all.


    After Consort Ye left, everyone in the manor looked differently at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about any of them. After he¡¯d taken his leave of Lord Ye, he returned to his little courtyard and started packing his meager supply of clothing. He was going to leave Ye Manor the next day and head for Jixia Academy.


    Jixia Academy had just finished their intake for the year not too long ago, so the school term had just started. Ye Sheng would still be able to catch up.


    Since this edict was by the order of the emperor, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t worried that Lord Ye would try to stop him.


    In fact, Lord Ye came to Ye Sheng¡¯s little courtyard that very night.


    ¡°Father, what brings you here?¡± Ye Sheng was shocked as he quickly ran out to receive Lord Ye.


    Lord Ye stared at Ye Sheng with a cold and distant gaze and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving Ye Manor tomorrow, so I came over to have a look at you. Now, you¡¯re like a dragon that has emerged from the constraints of the sea, and you¡¯re going to soar to great heights?¡±


    Ye Sheng quietly replied, ¡°Father, I just wish to be able to mature independently.¡±


    ¡°If your Eldest Sister hadn¡¯t protected you today, I would have seriously wounded you so that you would have be worthless for the rest of your life because you secretly learned martial arts,¡± said Lord Ye, not bothering to be polite at all.


    Ye Sheng clenched his fists tightly and fury overwhelmed his heart. But his rational side told him to hold it in. He calmly asked, ¡°I know I was in the wrong, and I am grateful for your mercy to me. Have youe here tonight to warn me about something?¡±


    ¡°Rx. Since your Eldest Sister is bent on protecting you, then I won¡¯t punish you ording to the rules of this house. You¡¯re already 16, and now His Majesty has guaranteed your admission to Jixia Academy. Remember, do not ruin the reputation of Ye Manor,¡± said Lord Ye in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father, I will take note of this,¡± replied Ye Sheng respectfully.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re in Jixia Academy, you will be able to learn martial arts in a systematic fashion. In the past, I didn¡¯t allow you to learn martial arts because I hoped that you could live an ordinary life. But since you have chosen to walk down this path, then you should bemitted to it. You have three older brothers in Jixia Academy as well, so if anything happens, you can look to them for help,¡± said Lord Ye.


    ¡°I will remember that.¡± Ye Sheng remained as respectful as ever.


    ¡°By the way, what move did you use to defeat Ye Qing earlier?¡± asked Lord Ye all of a sudden.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart pounded wildly for a moment, as he realized that this was what Lord Ye had reallye here for. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s thepressed Qi that I had kept within my dantian earlier. I suddenly let everything out, and Ye Qing wasn¡¯t prepared for it at all.¡±


    Lord Ye just looked emotionlessly at Ye Sheng, and Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t sure if his father believed him or not.


    ¡°Since you want to leave Ye Manor, then you¡¯d better go early tomorrow morning. Ye Manor cannot keep you any longer.¡± Lord Ye then turned and left.


    Ye Sheng watched Lord Ye walk out of his courtyard. Under the crescent moon, his body stood straight and he stayed outside as many things went through his mind. But he didn¡¯t say anything more to his father and finally turned to walk back into his little courtyard.


    Inside his room...


    Ye Shengy on the bed and quietly thought through some matters. Lord Ye had behaved very strangely today and had acted very differently from Ye Sheng¡¯s memories of Lord Ye. In the past, if Lord Ye had found out that Ye Sheng had learned martial arts secretly, there was definitely only one way that this matter would have ended. He would have been beaten up, and his dantian would have been destroyed. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would have been incapacitated for sure.


    But it seemed as if because Consort Ye was around today, Lord Ye had held himself back. He didn¡¯t punish Ye Sheng at all, and even after knowing that Ye Sheng wanted to leave the manor to break free of the shackles of this household, Lord Ye didn¡¯t stop him either.


    ¡°Lord Ye seems to be a little afraid of Eldest Sister,¡± thought Ye Sheng quietly to himself.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t think it was merely because Eldest Sister was now a consort. Even if she were a consort, she was still his daughter, so why would Lord Ye be wary of offending her?


    From Ye Sheng¡¯s observations earlier, Lord Ye had looked as if he had wanted to hit the roof several times, but because Consort Ye was sitting next to him, he held it in and didn¡¯t re up.


    And the way Eldest Sister treated the rest of Ye Manor didn¡¯t seem like how someone from a younger generation would treat the family. Her personality was incredibly domineering. She talked back to the Old Lady, reprimanded First Madam, and even spoke casually to Lord Ye. Her dominance in this house was overwhelming.


    When Ye Sheng sifted through his memories, he realized that this sort of domineering behavior had started showing itself even when Eldest Sister was still living in Ye Manor, before she had left for the pce.


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in thinking so much about it anyway. It¡¯s better to have a good rest and head for Jixia Academy tomorrow.¡± Ye Sheng closed his eyes and decided not to think about all these things any longer.


    His cultivation level was too low to fight, and these things weren¡¯t directly rted to him either anyway. The most important thing to do now was to be stronger as quickly as possible.


    He closed his eyes and began to watch the changes in his dantian, Earth.


    After he had passed on several techniques to them, the Earthlings had slowly started their journey of cultivation, and more and more people had sessfully reached the Beginner stage of the techniques.


    There were now 300 people at Acquired Level First Stage. It had been barely two weeks, and the majority of them were only at the Novice Phase of Acquired Level First Stage, but it was clear from their potential that they were definitely still geniuses since they were the first batch to reach this stage out of 1.4 billion people on Earth.


    There were even 50 people at Acquired Level Second Stage. Their speed was pretty phenomenal.


    ¡°Once I get into Jixia Academy, I¡¯ll have to look for more manuals and pass everything on to Earth, so that everyone on Earth can practice martial arts. That way, I will be able to mature quickly.¡± Ye Sheng had already nned his road ahead.


    Jixia Academy wasn¡¯t solely the product of this current dynasty. Back when the Dragon dynasty formed this nation, it had founded Jixia Academy. At its peak, it supposedly had 3,000 schrs, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on the school.


    Butter on, the Dragon dynasty became chaotic and its court officials became extremely corrupt, so Jixia Academy went on the decline as well. When Great Qin took over the nation, Jixia Academy waspletely razed to the ground. The countless books they owned were all sealed off inside Great Qin¡¯s national storage grounds, and everything was kept sealed for 20 years.


    Then, 20 yearster, the Second Emperor of Qin took the throne and reinstated Jixia Academy, and all its books were shipped back to the academy¡¯s library. It immediately attracted the best schrs and martial artists around the world, so they all joined the academy, and it soon became a new faction of power.


    This was all Ye Sheng knew. He didn¡¯t know any further details.


    The next day, Ye Sheng had already packed everything and left Ye Manor as dawn broke.


    Then again, he didn¡¯t have much to pack anyway. He didn¡¯t own anything, except for the 300 pieces of gold that Consort Ye had left him before leaving. He could leave everything else behind.


    The main gate of Ye Manor was extremely grand. The two sides of the metal gate opened and Ye Sheng walked out with his bag of things.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person on the streets. The two huge stone lions stood proudly at the gate. They were subject to the beating of the wind and rain, but they still looked new, so they were certainly made from very expensive materials.


    Ye Sheng was feeling very rxed. Everything he had endured since the day he¡¯d transmigrated was for the sake of the freedom he had achieved right now.


    Some days ago, Ye Sheng had left Ye Manor also, but that was only to pay respects to his mother, and he¡¯d had to return after that. But today waspletely different.


    Ye Sheng was filled with energy and confidence as he carried his bag and walked along the streets with a bounce in his step as he made his way toward the city gates.


    Jixia Academy was not within the city of Xianyang. There was a mountain range about 100 miles from Xianyang, and therge academy had been built there.


    That was going to be the ce where Ye Sheng would eventually rise from the miserable condition he¡¯d been in.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s departure didn¡¯t really change anything in Ye Manor. In fact, there were a number of people who couldn¡¯t wait for Ye Sheng to leave. The Old Lady was one of them. She found out first thing in the morning that Ye Sheng had left, and she was so happy that she ate more than usual.


    But First Madam¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark. She didn¡¯t want Ye Sheng to leave Ye Manor and enter Jixia Academy.


    There were also those like Hu Mei and Ye Qing, who felt very upset about Ye Sheng¡¯s departure. Ye Qing started throwing a fit and wanted to send someone to kill Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 28 - Fang Conglong

    <h4>Chapter 28: Fang Conglong</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng walked out of Xianyang on the road to Jixia Academy. He used the Typhoon Steps, which were very quick, so he wasn¡¯t much slower than a horse and carriage.


    The Qi within his dantian kept churning unceasingly. Ye Sheng had a much greater advantage than an ordinary person at Acquired Level Third Stage.


    His Reincarnation Seal continued to solidify, and even though it wasn¡¯t fully formed yet, it was still extremely powerful. This was one of Ye Sheng¡¯s trump cards.


    On his way to the Academy, Ye Sheng noticed what looked like a number of students also hurrying along as if they were also going to the school.


    Ye Sheng covered over 100 miles in less than two hours because of his speed and soon arrived at the entrance to Jixia Academy.


    A gigantic academy had been built in the middle of a mountain range. Countless buildings extended into the distance, and it was so beautiful it resembled a painting.


    An enormouske was at the entrance of Jixia Academy, and there were a few dozen boats floating on the surface, although nobody appeared to be rowing them. Ye Sheng froze momentarily when he¡¯d arrived.


    ¡°Hello friend, are you also a student at Jixia Academy?¡± asked someone beside Ye Sheng as he stood there in a daze.


    ¡°Yes, I am. But there¡¯s nobody to row these little boats. Are we supposed to row ourselves over?¡± Ye Sheng asked the man who had approached him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is one of Jixia Academy¡¯s traditions. It was already like this way back during the Dragon dynasty. Thiske isn¡¯t a simpleke. There are many formations set up within theke, and ordinary folk are unable to cross thiske. The students need to row themselves over, and on the way they¡¯ll run into some strange encounters,¡± said the other student.


    Ye Sheng looked at this student carefully. His face looked youthful, and he had a slim figure, wore a long white robe, had a faint smile on his face, and made one feel wee immediately. He seemed very easy to get along with.


    ¡°Friend, may I know your name?¡± asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fang Conglong, and I¡¯m from Xianyang,¡± he answered with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Sheng, also from Xianyang,¡± said Ye Sheng as he sped his hands together politely.


    ¡°Brother Ye, let¡¯s take the same boat over then,¡± suggested Fang Conglong.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Sheng nodded.


    They found a small boat, and, after getting in, Fang Conglong started moving the boat along while Ye Sheng sat in the front of the boat.


    ¡°Brother Ye, did you get into Jixia Academy after finding a Master to take you as his disciple some days ago?¡± asked Fang Conglong curiously.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been guaranteed admission into Jixia Academy.¡±


    Fang Conglong was stunned for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing as guaranteed admission?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those with good results will be guaranteed admission,¡± replied Ye Sheng calmly.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing before,¡± said Fang Conglong as he shook his head.


    ¡°Well, now you know,¡± said Ye Sheng with a faint smile.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense. Brother Ye, what would you like to learn once you get to Jixia Academy?¡± asked Fang Conglong again.


    ¡°What does Jixia Academy teach?¡± asked Ye Sheng curiously.


    ¡°Jixia Academy is split into several faculties. There are high-level martial artists, great professors in literature and the arts, seniors in Daoism, high-level monks in Buddhism, and even powerful masters in ult Sects. Every student of the school can choose which faculty they wish to learn from,¡± said Fang Conglong.


    ¡°They teach the ways of the ult Sects here too?¡± asked Ye Sheng in a surprised voice.


    ¡°And why not?¡± replied Fang Conglong.


    ¡°The reputation of the ult Sects isn¡¯t very good,¡± Ye Sheng responded quietly.


    ¡°There are Four Great Sects that are part of the ult, and they are extremely powerful in Great Qin. Jixia Academy ims that they are willing to admit absolutely anyone who meets their requirements, so how could they not offer these sses?¡± Fang Conglong exined to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The Four Great Sects? Wasn¡¯t one of thempletely exterminated?¡± asked Ye Sheng puzzledly.


    ¡°You mean the Reincarnation Sect? After 17 years of development, Longevity Pce has risen up and reced Reincarnation Sect to be a new member of the Four Great Sects,¡± exined Fang Conglong.


    Ye Sheng nodded as if he were deep in thought. He looked at Fang Conglong and asked, ¡°Which one do you want to enter?¡±


    ¡°Daoism. I want to learn all the Dao techniques. They are so mysterious and otherworldly, and I think they¡¯re fascinating,¡± said Fang Conglong excitedly.


    ¡°I hope you get what you want.¡± Ye Sheng encouraged him in advance.


    ¡°Thank you so much. Before Jixia Academy started its admissions processes, I had already indicated my interest in learning Dao techniques,¡± said Fang Conglong happily.


    Ye Sheng nodded, but he was wondering which one he ought to go into.


    While they were conversing, the little boat had already reached the center of theke. Theke was calm and sparkled brightly and continuously under the sunlight as the waters undted. Ye Sheng went into a daze watching the reflection of the sun in the water and witnessed a mirage.


    There were schrs in a debate, martial artists dueling, Daoist priests cultivating, and even ult masters practicing techniques. Countless images started appearing one after another.


    Fang Conglong excitedly said, ¡°This is the scene of what Jixia Academy used to look like. Different disciplines were able to flourish and disy their abilities freely, and each one was good in its own way. The current emperor has revived Jixia Academy because he also wanted to revive the scene of the various disciplines fighting to be the best they could be.¡±


    Ye Sheng quietly sat in the front of the boat and watched the mirage before him. It seemed to be a projection as the figures floated and didn¡¯t seem real. But as he watched them, Ye Sheng felt as if he could hear people talking, arguing, and debating. But when he listened more carefully, it seemed more like a sutra that he couldn¡¯t understand at all, and this puzzled Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Do you hear any sounds?¡± Ye Sheng asked Fang Conglong.


    Fang Conglong shook his head. ¡°Brother Ye, do you hear something?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like someone is talking, but when I try to listen carefully, it¡¯s aplete mess. It¡¯s as if 1,000 people are arguing about something and the volume is very soft,¡± replied Ye Sheng honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Voice of the Sage! Brother Ye, listen carefully to it. If you manage to chance upon the recitation of an ancient sutra or an ancient technique, then it can be a great blessing to you,¡± Fang Conglong said both joyfully and enviously.


    Ye Sheng quickly shut his eyes and emptied his mind to listen carefully.


    But the sounds were still too chaotic. He frowned in concentration, but simply couldn¡¯t tell the voices apart.


    ¡°Dantian, Earth!¡± Ye Sheng suddenly thought of something and activated his dantian. Everyone on Earth could now hear everything he was hearing.


    In an instant, everyone on Earth stood terribly shocked. They all looked up to the sky and had no idea where all this noise wasing from.


    But there were also some people with extraordinary perception skills. They immediately started recording everything that Ye Sheng could hear and was allowing the Earthlings to hear.


    This change in the scenery ended after an hour.


    After the sounds stopped, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked around to see that they had reached the other side of theke.


    ¡°Brother Ye, did you manage to get anything out of the voices?¡± asked Fang Conglong.


    ¡°It was too messy, and my brain was very confused.¡± Ye Sheng shook his head regretfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. I purposely spent a longer time on theke because I saw that you were frowning so deeply. But I know thatprehending these things is difficult,¡± said Fang Conglong with regret in his voice. He believed what Ye Sheng had said. Many people could hear the Voice of the Sage, but those whoprehended anything and received manuals from this voice were very few, perhaps one in 100 or less.


    Ye Sheng stood up and said determinedly, ¡°I can¡¯t force such things to happen, so let¡¯s go register ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Fang Conglong immediately nodded.


    The two of them got out of the boat and were now able to see that Jixia Academy had really been beautifully built. The pavements were of cobblestones, there was greenery all around and colorful flowers everywhere. The fragrance of the flowers filled the air, and there were many bees and butterflies hovering around the flowers.


    Ye Sheng and Fang Conglong weren¡¯t the only ones waiting at Jixia Academy¡¯s entrance. There were at least 300 or 400 people gathered in this ce, and they were all from this year¡¯s intake.


    Among them were many descendants from rich families and some students from unknown families. But they were all geniuses without any exception.


    Ye Sheng took a look around and found that his cultivation level was the lowest and his aura was the weakest. An Acquired Level Third Stage among these people was very conspicuous and drew a lot of attention.

 Chapter 29 - Learning on My Own

    <h4>Chapter 29: Learning on My Own</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°He¡¯s only at Acquired Level Third Stage. How did he get into Jixia Academy?¡±


    ¡°Good question. Jixia Academy only epts geniuses. He¡¯s already 15 or 16, so he ought to at least be at Acquired Level Fifth Stage, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a servant who¡¯s here with his Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Judging from his clothing, he doesn¡¯t look like a servant.¡±


    Many of the other students were standing around discussing Ye Sheng among themselves. They had noticed his cultivation level and had lots of questions.


    Even though so many people were staring at him, Ye Sheng stayed calm and unbothered. However, Fang Conglong felt a little ufortable standing next to him and whispered to him, ¡°Brother Ye, these people are all talking about you.¡±


    ¡°Their mouths belong to them. You think I can stop them from talking about me?¡± replied Ye Sheng nonchntly.


    ¡°But Brother Ye, I¡¯m very curious too. If you¡¯re only at Acquired Level Third Stage, how were you guaranteed admission? Do you have other talents?¡± asked Fang Conglong curiously.


    ¡°When Jixia Academy¡¯s doors open, you¡¯ll find out.¡± Ye Sheng didn¡¯t exin himself. He wasn¡¯t going to say that he had relied on his connections to Consort Ye ande in through the back door.


    Fang Conglong stopped asking questions and then proceeded to stand next to Ye Sheng at the entrance as they waited for Jixia Academy to open its doors.


    Two dragons whose heads and tails were linked together appeared on Jixia Academy¡¯s main gate. The gate split into yin and yang, one ck and one white, and was pretty spectacr.


    Fang Conglong quietly said, ¡°This door is a copy of the legendary Dragon Gate. Apparently, the real Dragon Gate is a link to the rest of the universe. Once you find the Dragon Gate and get through it, you would be able to see the changes in apletely different universe.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise. He didn¡¯t know that something amazing like that even existed.


    ¡°Has anyone found this Dragon Gate yet?¡± asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Not yet. Rumor has it that the first emperor of the dragon dynasty found the gate but couldn¡¯t get through it. He just looked at the Dragon Gate and came back to make this copy of it.¡± Fang Conglong had a very good memory for such random bits of history.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Just then, the sound of war drums could be hearding from inside Jixia Academy. The sound started softly and then became louder and louder. It soon filled the entire area.


    As the drumbeats went on, Ye Sheng felt that his heart rate was increasing, and the blood within his body began to surge and boil inside him. He suddenly felt a terrible urge to find someone to beat up right now.


    ¡°These drumbeats!¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze intensified, and he realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Fang Conglong had immediately covered his ears when he heard the drumbeats and sealed off his hearing, so he hadn¡¯t really been affected.


    ¡°Brother Ye, these are Jixia Academy¡¯s war drums, and they¡¯re made from the skin of the warring beasts of the past. Once they are sounded, they will agitate one¡¯s Qi, blood, and motivation to fight. You can¡¯t listen to too much of it, because you won¡¯t be able to control yourself,¡± shouted Fang Conglong at Ye Sheng loudly.


    Ye Sheng wanted to cover his ears after hearing what Fang Conglong had said, but his eyes were sharp, and he had immediately noticed that, while many people around him had covered their ears, there was a small minority that persisted in listening to the drumbeats. Their faces were already all red, but they simply refused to cover their ears.


    ¡°What about those people?¡± Ye Sheng pointed to some of them so that Fang Conglong could see who he was referring to.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to force themselves to resist the sound of the war drums and suppress the boiling of their Qi and blood within their bodies. It¡¯s a way of training yourself, but if you¡¯re not careful, you will get badly injured.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. One could train oneself in this way?


    He immediately gave up the idea of covering his ears and listened to the drums carefully. He felt his heart beat faster and his Qi and blood surge wildly, and then he slowly began to calm down.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The sound of the drums continued to resound loudly, and each beat seemed louder than thest. They were at a quick tempo and felt like a howling wind and heavy rain, causing Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body to redden.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± Ye Sheng gave a low roar, and the Reincarnation Seal inside his body was activated. It forcibly absorbed all the surging Qi and blood and became bright red, but because all that Qi and blood had been absorbed, Ye Sheng had regained hisposure.


    His heart rate started to slow down, and Ye Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the people around him and saw that almost all the people who hadn¡¯t covered their ears earlier had covered them now. They all looked in horror at Jixia Academy.


    There were only five people in the entire area who hadn¡¯t covered their ears. One was a young monk with well-defined brows, bright eyes, crimson lips, and white teeth. He continuously moved the Buddhist beads in his hands and stood where he was with no expression on his face.


    One was a cold-looking young man in ck who exuded a strong desire to fight. He wasn¡¯t trying to resist the drumbeats but was absorbing the sounds to make himself stronger.


    One was a schr who closed his eyes and allowed his Qi to float around him. The Qi became all sorts of great sages, and even though they were just illusions, they helped him to block off the sound of the drumbeats.


    One was a burly man wearing animal skins with rough palms. He was certainly from a poorer family. He wasn¡¯t worried at all when he heard the drums and looked fairlyfortable.


    Thest person was Ye Sheng. His body stood straight as he waited there quietly, and his manner was brilliant. He looked around him and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The drums went on for ten minutes and suddenly stopped. It was as if a terrible thunderstorm had rained down and was at its peak when suddenly the skies became clear again, and everyone was still a little stunned.


    Ye Sheng frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°Just missed it by a bit.¡±


    The Reincarnation Seal inside his dantian had helped him absorb all that surging Qi and blood in his body and be bright red. It used to be barely visible, but now it had fully taken shape. It was only a little time before his first Reincarnation Seal would solidify. Once that happened, it would be able to release its maximum power.


    ¡°Everyone, wee to Jixia Academy.¡± The drumbeats stopped, the main gates opened, and an old man walked out slowly to greet them with a smile.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jixia Academy¡¯s vice dean, Elder Hanshan,¡± said Fang Conglong excitedly.


    ¡°Is he very amazing?¡± asked Ye Sheng quietly.


    ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful wandering cultivator. Do you know about the Twelve Great Immortals? He¡¯s number ten on that list. I¡¯m shocked that he¡¯s actually the vice dean of Jixia Academy.¡± Fang Conglong could barely contain his excitement.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused. That did make him pretty amazing since he was one of the Twelve Great Immortals. None of the immortals were weak fighters, so to Ye Sheng, anyone on that list was a person he looked up to.


    ¡°My name is Hanshan, and I¡¯vee to wee our students. Come in with me,¡± said Hanshan with kind eyes and a faint smile. He was a very gentle and peace-loving old man.


    Everyone followed Elder Hanshan and took their first steps through Jixia Academy¡¯s doors.


    After they¡¯d stepped in, they stood within a huge za. The few hundred of them stood there and were faced with a choice of Buddhism, Daoism, Confucianism, or ultism.


    Elder Hanshan said, ¡°Freshmen can choose one faculty they would like to cultivate in. Go stand near the faculty you want.¡±


    Scramble!


    In an instant, everyone who had already thought about this beforehand immediately headed toward the faculty that they had already chosen.


    Out of the other four with Ye Sheng who had endured the drumbeats, the monk chose Buddhism, the young man in ck chose ultism, the schr chose Confucianism, and the burly man also picked ultism.


    Fang Conglong looked at Ye Sheng and said curiously, ¡°Brother Ye, why aren¡¯t you making a choice?¡±


    Ye Sheng remained where he was and looked at the various choices before him. He blinked a few times and replied, ¡°Brother Fang, you go ahead and make your choice.¡±


    Fang Conglong didn¡¯t understand what Ye Sheng was trying to do, so he just walked on toward Daoism.


    In no time, the entire za was empty, and the only one still standing there was Ye Sheng.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now on Ye Sheng.


    Elder Hanshan asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you making a choice?¡±


    Ye Sheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m finding it hard to make a choice.¡±


    Elder Hanshan shook his head and said, ¡°There is a limit to everyone¡¯s energy. Young people in particr want a lot for themselves, but you can¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Choose one, work hard at developing it, reach Inborn Level quickly, and then you can start your journey on a different path.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked down and thought about this carefully. Then he looked up and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I learn everything?¡±


    Elder Hanshan was stunned for a moment before he calmly burst outughing. ¡°The greedy snake tries to swallow an elephant. If you do that, you will not be able to achieve anything.¡±


    But Ye Sheng shook his head and remained calm. ¡°Jixia Academy doesn¡¯t have a regtion that states that students must choose one faculty, right? So is it possible for me to learn them all?¡±


    Elder Hanshan replied, ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible, but you must know that if you want to learn everything, that is considered to be greedy and no teacher here will like that, so no teacher will really take the time to teach you. You will have to find your way around yourself, and it¡¯s equivalent to suicide. Are you still going to insist on this?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. Learning on my own seems like a pretty good idea.¡±

 Chapter 30 - Ten Daoist Incantations

    <h4>Chapter 30: Ten Daoist Incantations</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s request to teach himself made everyone presentugh at him.


    Hundreds of students stared at Ye Sheng with disdain in their eyes. One of them even shouted, ¡°If you can learn everything by yourself, why did youe to Jixia Academy? Why didn¡¯t you just stay home and study?¡±


    After thatment, everyone burst outughing. They clearly saw Ye Sheng as a joke.


    Elder Hanshan asked him once again, ¡°Are you still going to insist on teaching yourself?¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored the mockery and insisted on his original decision. He replied, ¡°I would like to learn from all faculties and not only from one.¡±


    Elder Hanshan sighed and said, ¡°Jixia Academy values the choices made by students. Since you¡¯ve made such a choice, you will not be able to choose a teacher. After all, nobody is willing to teach a disciple if he has to work with someone else.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said, ¡°I understand. As long as I¡¯m allowed to sit in on sses, that¡¯s good enough for me.¡±


    Elder Hanshan nodded and said, ¡°You can leave now. The other students have to choose their teachers. There are a number of empty houses in the students¡¯ zone. You should pick one to stay in. In the future, you will have to rely on yourself to learn.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Dean Han, I will take my leave now,¡± said Ye Sheng in a pleased voice. He ignored the stares from the other students and left the za alone.


    Elder Hanshan said to the rest of them, ¡°All of you cane with me to pick a teacher.¡±


    ...


    Jixia Academy was split into several areas. One area was for teachers to live in, one was for new students, and one was for senior students. The demarcations were very clear.


    Ye Sheng soon found the new students¡¯ area, and, after looking around carefully, he found a house, used the keys that were hanging on the door, and went in.


    This particr house was under a huge mulberry tree. There were no other houses right around this house, and it was extremely quiet. Behind the house, arge river flowed down the side of a mountain and fed into the hugeke that was in front of Jixia Academy.


    Ye Sheng walked into the house and found that it was fully furnished. Everything was new, since this ce was for new students. He nodded satisfactorily, quickly removed his shoes,y down on the bed, and shut his eyes.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t intend to sleep. He was going to inspect his dantian, Earth. He wanted to observe everything the Earthlings were doing as if he were a god.


    ¡°When I crossed theke earlier, I heard the Voice of the Sage and sent it to the people on Earth. It seems someone has managed to trante it by some technique.¡± Ye Sheng looked on with great anticipation.


    There was a formation within theke, and generations of seniors from Jixia Academy had spent time there toprehend and cultivate philosophies. Everything they had learned was locked into the formation. One could listen to the Voice of the Sage via theke andprehend ancient techniques.


    The sounds that Ye Sheng had been able to hear had been very weak and difficult to catch, but the geniuses on Earth were able to understand them.


    Some of them had been able toprehend it immediately, and some of them had been clever enough to record what they heard, and then seek to understand it after chewing on it for a long time.


    Ye Sheng gave a quick check and immediately discovered that what these people had heard were some ancient Daoist incantations.


    Ten Daoist incantations!


    Sword Control! Call the Wind! Upset the Sea! Summon the Rain! Move Mountains! Pardon the Spirit! Ride the Clouds! Golden Steel! Disarm! Wandering Soul!


    These ten Daoist incantations were ancient spells that only the most brilliant Daoists could master. For example, once one reached the Beginner stage of Sword Control!, a flying sword could kill an enemy standing 100 miles away. This was an otherworldly sort of power.


    Call the Wind! was a way of controlling strong gusts of wind, so that you could use wind to attack your opponents. It carried tremendous impact.


    Ye Sheng collected all ten Daoist incantations. He was utterly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that the Voice of the Sage would be hiding so many Daoist incantations.


    Although the names of these incantations sounded fairly ordinary, they were all extremely powerful moves.


    After he had collected all ten Daoist incantations, Ye Sheng passed them back to Earth again.


    KEBOOM!


    A few thousandrge rocks fell from the sky andnded in various parts of Earth. The ten Daoist incantations had been carved on these rocks so that the Earthlings could learn them.


    Once ten of them reached the Learnt stage of these incantations, Ye Sheng would automatically reach the same stage. It was such a convenient thing to have. If 100 of them reached the Learnt stage, Ye Sheng would automatically reach the Beginner stage.


    This was the main reason why Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t willing to just learn from one faculty. This dantian of his was such an amazing cheat code, and he was in Jixia Academy, a ce with countless ancient texts and endless techniques avable. If he didn¡¯t make full use of his advantages, then wasn¡¯t he wasting a golden opportunity?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use all the martial arts knowledge of Jixia Academy to educate the Earth. Soon, everyone on Earth will start cultivating. That way, I will grow very quickly.¡± Ye Sheng had already decided on what he was going to do next.


    The ten Daoist incantations that he had passed on to his dantian continued to create a sensation on Earth. Everyone was going mad with joy as they started their process ofprehending all these. Those who were already Daoists were the happiest to receive these incantations.


    Daoists studied all sorts of incantations from a young age, but they simply hadn¡¯t been able to advance their study before this. But now that Ye Sheng had given them a clear path to follow, all these Daoists immediately started working hard on their cultivation.


    After just one day, some of them had reached the Learnt stage for one of the incantations, and the total number of people who had reached this stage exceeded ten people.


    This incantation was Call the Wind!


    That evening, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and felt like the soul in his mind was beginning to feel hot. Ten people on Earth had reached the Learnt stage of Call the Wind!, so Ye Sheng had automatically reached the Learnt stage of Call the Wind! also. Daoist incantations were different from ordinary martial arts techniques. They moved the energy around within one¡¯s own psyche, and that was why Ye Sheng felt as if his head was rising in temperature.


    The energy in his psyche had also started to expand, and it soon reached a particr amount. Then Ye Sheng quietly dered, ¡°Call the Wind!¡±


    A gentle breeze blew past his forehead and made his hair fly all around.


    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s pretty weak right now, but I¡¯ve also just started. When the energy in my psyche bes stable, then I¡¯m sure the power of Call the Wind! will increase by a lot.¡± Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction.


    The amount of strength his psyche had currently was equivalent to Acquired Level First Stage, but the Daoists would say he was at Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage.


    Daoist levels were split into Psyche Nourishing Level and Psyche Leaving Level. These were equivalent to Acquired Level and Inborn Level.


    Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage was equivalent to Acquired Level First Stage. Ye Sheng had just started cultivating Daoism, so his level in it was way behind his martial arts level.


    But this was still enough to give Ye Sheng a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°I made the right choice after all. Cultivating Daoism and martial arts at the same time will give me twice the amount of strength, and the power I will have will be extraordinary too.¡± Ye Sheng smiled happily to himself.


    Martial arts and Daoism were two different schools. Daoism focused on cultivating the psyche, while martial arts focused on cultivating the physical body. They had their own special characteristics and their own advantages. Ye Sheng was nowbining the best of both worlds, so his future was incredibly bright.


    ¡°Coming to Jixia Academy was a good choice. I have to make full use of my time and mature as quickly as possible.¡± Ye Sheng was filled with great confidence.


    It was now evening, and a group of new students hade round the area to pick their houses. They had spent the entire afternoon choosing teachers, and pretty much everyone had settled on one. So they were all filled with a joyous energy and started to pick houses ording to their fancies.


    Fang Conglong had returned too. His face was filled with joy as he came looking for Ye Sheng to share his good news with him. ¡°Brother Ye, this afternoon, I have be a disciple of the great Daoist priest of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Priest Qingxu.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! Dragon Tiger Mountain is a major sect in Daoism,¡± said Ye Sheng in surprise. Even though he hadn¡¯t been very well exposed to many things, even he had heard of this name.


    Fang Conglongughed happily and replied, ¡°Priest Qingxu says that I have a lot of potential for cultivating in Daoism, so even though I¡¯m already 16, my foundations are very solid and I can pick up Daoism from scratch quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°What about your martial arts?¡± asked Ye Sheng curiously.


    ¡°Brother Ye, one has to either be a fish or the paws of a bear. Since I¡¯ve already decided on cultivating in Daoism, then I have to put aside my martial arts. There¡¯s a limit to how much energy each person has, and we shouldn¡¯t be greedy. I¡¯d advise you to focus on one faculty first, regardless of whether it¡¯s martial arts or Daoism,¡± Fang Conglong said.


    Ye Sheng nodded calmly and said, ¡°I hear you.¡±


    Fang Conglong knew from Ye Sheng¡¯s reaction that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to persuade him, so he decided against saying anything more.


    Just when he was about to take his leave, someone shouted from outside the house, ¡°I¡¯ve got my eye on this house. Move out and let me have it.¡±

 Chapter 31 - Zhou Meiren

    <h4>Chapter 31: Zhou Meiren</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng and Fang Conglong walked out to see who had said that outrageous thing. Someone was standing at the door. This person had a beautiful face and skin as white as porcin. No matter how many times Ye Sheng looked at this person, he was sure that this person was a woman. But once he looked at this person¡¯s chest, he figured out the situation.


    This was a man who had great potential to be a woman.


    Fang Conglong eximed in surprise, ¡°Zhou Meiren, were you the one shouting just now?¡±


    Ye Sheng stared even harder. That was an appropriate name. Meiren meant a great beauty, which was exactly what this man was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my eye on this house, so both of you, move aside,¡± said Zhou Meiren, moving his hands about and maintaining a cold demeanor.


    ¡°Zhou Meiren, it¡¯s only the first day of school, and you¡¯reing round to snatch a house from a ssmate? What will happen if the teachers find out about that?¡± said Fang Conglong with a cold smile.


    ¡°Fang Conglong, there are many people in Xianyang, but I still remember you. You¡¯re the eldest son of the Fang family, and you don¡¯t care about making a name for yourself in martial arts. You prefer the philosophies of Daoism. Are you going to try to block my way?¡± Zhou Meiren raised an eyebrow and looked much like a valiant heroine.


    Fang Conglong wanted to say more, but Ye Sheng stopped him. He quietly stood in front of the house and asked, ¡°There are so many houses here. Why must you pick the one I¡¯m in?¡±


    ¡°No particr reason. Fate brought me here.¡± Zhou Meiren stared at Ye Sheng with his weird eyes.


    Ye Shengughed quietly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s too bad, because standing outside the door is all the fate that you¡¯re going to have with this house.¡±


    Zhou Meiren pursed his lips and looked a little frustrated. He¡¯d really had his eye on this particr house because it was quiet, and he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Sheng to refuse to give it up.


    Ye Sheng quietly observed Zhou Meiren. His pursed lips and frowning look had unconsciously put his effeminate charms on disy. If he had been in women¡¯s clothes, this fellow would have been a femme fatale who could bring nations to their knees.


    Fang Conglong coughed and quickly looked away as he blushed slightly. He had actually started to be mesmerized by looking at him, and that was really unforgivable.


    Zhou Meiren looked at Fang Conglong in disgust. He was well aware that this pretty face of his could ignite some people¡¯s special inclinations, and that¡¯s why he wanted the house that Ye Sheng was in. He didn¡¯t want to live with a group of people.


    ¡°Name your price, and let me have this house,¡± said Zhou Meiren after taking a deep breath.


    Jixia Academy¡¯s rules stated that students could engage in friendly duels and debates, but they were not to actually fight to the bitter end. Zhou Meiren didn¡¯t want to be reprimanded on the first day of school.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I really like the quiet of this ce and how it¡¯s not connected to any of the other houses.¡± Ye Sheng shook his head. He was now in Jixia Academy and having money wasn¡¯t important. He wasn¡¯t interested in money.


    Zhou Meiren gently bit his red lips and shut his eyes in frustration. He turned to look at the other houses that were all lined up next to one another and became even more frustrated.


    If he had to live among all those people, he¡¯d probably never hear the end of their gossiping about him.


    This particr intake had a lot more males. There were only a few females in this batch. After spending a hard year of studying in Jixia Academy with more wolves than meat avable, Zhou Meiren could be in a very dangerous position.


    All boys like pretty things. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was an object or a human. As long as it was pretty, someone would like it.


    ¡°Tell you what. This house of yours is very big, so let me have two rooms,¡± said Zhou Meiren after taking a deep breath and squeezing out a smile.


    Between living with a whole bunch of people and living with just one other person, he would choose thetter.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and was going to reject him on the spot.


    But Fang Conglong suddenly pulled Ye Sheng aside and whispered, ¡°This Zhou Meiren is from the Zhou family in Xianyang. His father is the Second Sage, and he wields great power among the Confucianists and represents the dignity of all the schrs. I think it¡¯s better to get along with Zhou Meiren than to fall out with him.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked a few times. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Meiren¡¯s father to be the Second Sage. The Second Sage was well-known and an important figure in both the pce and in literature.


    He had never expected that the legendary schrly and elegant Second Sage would have such a beautiful child.


    ¡°There are four rooms in this house, so we can each take half. However, we shall not get in each other¡¯s ways,¡± said Ye Sheng after thinking about all this for a moment.


    Zhou Meiren nodded satisfactorily and replied, ¡°Fine. I will owe you a favor then.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. I just hope that you won¡¯t bother me in the future.¡± Ye Sheng shook his head to show that he was serious.


    Fang Conglong looked in shock at Ye Sheng. The Second Sage was the one backing Zhou Meiren, and Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want a favor from him?


    Ye Sheng really didn¡¯t want any favors. He let Zhou Meiren have half of the house because he didn¡¯t want to disrupt the peaceful time he was enjoying right now. As for getting the help of the Second Sage, he believed that if he was given enough time, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about someone at the Second Sage¡¯s level either.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s target was his disgusting father, Lord Ye of Great Qin. Ye Sheng had vowed to himself to defeat him in order to properly investigate the reason for his mother¡¯s death.


    Zhou Meiren looked in surprise at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to owe you a favor, so I¡¯m not taking that back. We¡¯ll split this house in half, and then nobody is allowed to cross over the line.¡±


    Zhou Meiren used a long sword to draw a line across the floor. The energy of the sword was lit by a fire that actually burned a mark into the floor that couldn¡¯t be erased.


    Ye Sheng looked at the line and thought of the sword energy that Zhou Meiren had just disyed. He immediately looked at Zhou Meiren with more respect. This boy was powerful, even more powerful than Ye Qing had been.


    But he felt likeughing when he looked at the line on the floor. ¡°Are you a girl? Are you seriously drawing a 38th parallel with me?¡±


    Zhou Meiren raised his eyebrows angrily and was about to shout at Ye Sheng. He didn¡¯t understand what a 38th parallel meant, but since Ye Sheng had asked if he was a girl, then Ye Sheng was clearly teasing him. Of course Zhou Meiren was furious.


    But once he looked up, he saw that Ye Sheng had already run off with Fang Conglong and disappeared from sight.


    ¡°At least you know how to behave.¡± Zhou Meiren scoffed effeminately, and his anger dissipated. He looked down at the mark on the floor and started frowning. ¡°But what is this 38th parallel?¡±


    ...


    Ye Sheng and Fang Conglong went to get dinner together. Jixia Academy provided all students with free meals, and they could eat and drink however much they wanted. This was part of the agreement when students enrolled in the school.


    Jixia Academy¡¯s school fees were very expensive, especially for those who came from rich families. The school fees were 10,000 gold pieces a year, so the 300 gold pieces that Ye Sheng had were nowhere near enough. But thankfully, his admission had been taken care of by the emperor.


    Those who came from poor families didn¡¯t need to pay school fees, but once they had graduated, they had to remain in Jixia Academy and work for the school for the next ten years. Once your ten-year bond was up, you could decide to remain or leave.


    It was a way of reaping the rewards of training these students, but it was also a way of making sure that these students from poorer families had somewhere to go as well.


    Ye Sheng and Fang Conglong reached the canteen. It was supposed to be a canteen, but it felt more like a restaurant. The fragrance of food filled the air.


    Fang Conglong walked around like he knew this ce very well. He ordered all the food very naturally and found a seat.


    ¡°You¡¯vee here before?¡± asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I came here before with my brother once. Back then, he also ordered these kind of dishes. All the food here has been marinated ording to ancient methods, and even the rice is filled withrge amounts of Qi. Eating one bowl of rice is as good as eating an entire vat of rice out in the world, and things like beef and mutton are even more amazing,¡± said Fang Conglong with a smile.


    ¡°Is it really that incredible?¡± eximed Ye Sheng in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. The rice they use here is filled with Qi, and not ordinary rice that people outside the Academy eat. Jixia Academy rears their own cattle and sheep too. The mountain behind the academy has a huge ntation and farm, so all the food is brought over from there every single day,¡± said Fang Conglong as he nodded.


    ¡°How many workers are there in Jixia Academy?¡± asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Not many. Maybe about 100?¡± said Fang Conglong after thinking carefully about it.


    ¡°And those few people get all this work done?¡± said Ye Sheng in shock.


    ¡°How could that be? Don¡¯t you know that Jixia Academy has a Puppet Master? His Puppetry Technique is at such a high level that he can create puppet workers, so they don¡¯t need humans to work around here,¡± said Fang Conglong.

 Chapter 32 - Cultivating the Psyche through Observation and Meditation

    <h4>Chapter 32: Cultivating the Psyche through Observation and Meditation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Puppetry Technique has been around since ancient times, and it was originally developed by the Mohists. However, as time went by, the Puppetry Technique had slowly been lost, and it was very rare to see it now. Ye Sheng was surprised that there was still someone who knew this technique within Jixia Academy.


    There were quite a number of people in the canteen, and they were all students who hade to eat. You could spot a teacher from time to time, but they all went into private rooms. The main dining hall was filled with only students.


    ¡°Students aren¡¯t allowed into the private rooms. No matter who you are, as long as youe here for a meal, you must remain within the main dining hall. Everyone is treated the same way,¡± said Fang Conglong.


    Ye Sheng nodded and suddenly asked him, ¡°You saw your teacher today. When do sses actually start?¡±


    ¡°We start tomorrow. Our ss tomorrow will be on cultivating the culture of Daoism, cultivation techniques, refining Qi, and focusing the spirit. Do you want toe with me?¡± asked Fang Conglong.


    Even though Ye Sheng had not signed up as a disciple to any of the teachers, he could sit in on any of their sses. Everyone would learn the same thing, but if he had any questions or doubts, he would have no teacher or mentor to answer his questions. This difference was quite significant.


    Ye Sheng thought about it and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    Just then, the food was served. The fragrance was overwhelming, the dishes looked gorgeous, and everything was extremely delicious. The rice was plump and bright, and it looked as if there were crystals in the bowls. It was very different from ordinary rice.


    Fang Conglong and Ye Sheng immediately started eating. Once the rice had gone into his stomach, Ye Sheng could feel a warmth spread throughout his body that activated his muscles, Qi, and blood. When he closed his eyes, he realized that his psyche seemed to be moving.


    He was at the Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage, so there was no way he could fully solidify his psyche, and it still was a little fuzzy. However, it was able to see inside his entire body and was very alert and intelligent.


    ¡°These Qi-filled foods are really extraordinary. This one bowl of rice makes me feel as if I had eaten an entire bull,¡± eximed Ye Sheng.


    The rice came with both vegetables and meat, and everything was pretty delicious. Ye Sheng let himself go and ate seven bowls of rice at one sitting. He was radiating with Qi from within, and his skin had gotten all red. It looked as if he had been exposed to the sun for days.


    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯ve definitely eaten way too much,¡± said Fang Conglong in horror.


    Ye Sheng waved his hands and said, ¡°No need to worry. This huge amount of Qi is enough to rejuvenate my entire body.¡±


    After eating, Ye Sheng went back to the area near his house and started to practice his boxing along the river.


    The Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique was a very basic boxing technique, but Ye Sheng wielded it powerfully and naturally.


    The surging power of the technique was umtive, so each punch he delivered was pretty powerful. His boxing stance was aggressive, and his moves cut sharply and loudly through the wind.


    Zhou Meiren was in his room resting when he heard the noises outside. He walked to the window and saw that Ye Sheng was practicing his boxing.


    ¡°He¡¯s just brawn and no brain,¡± muttered Zhou Meiren as he sat back down. His breathing was even as he absorbed Qi. From time to time, he would look out the window at the scenery, and he¡¯d nce at Ye Sheng.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the river water made gurgling sounds as it flowed past their house. The singing of the birds merged with the chirping of the insects at night, and it was altogether pleasant.


    After Zhou Meiren had finished one cycle of absorption, he opened his eyes to find that Ye Sheng was still by the riverside. He was standing up straight, but he wasn¡¯t practicing his boxing anymore. Instead, he was breathing in and out deeply, and the spot between his brows was bing redder and redder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this fellow? After he¡¯s finished practicing, he still doesn¡¯t want toe back in to rest? What is he doing? Showing off his good figure?¡± muttered Zhou Meiren as he got up and walked away from the window.


    Because he walked away too soon, he didn¡¯t get to see that just as he left Ye Sheng opened his eyes and a wisp of ck air shot out from between his brows. That ck air contained the toxins from his psyche.


    ¡°Call the Wind!¡±


    Ye Sheng spoke thismand softly. The spot between his brows became warm, and a mighty gust of wind suddenly started blowing. It didn¡¯t cover arge area, but it was fairly strong. A rock that was about half a yard wide was caught up in the wind, became suspended in the air, then crashed heavily into the river. All this happened very quickly.


    KEBOOM!


    This crash made huge waves in the water, before the flowing river washed over it once again.


    ¡°Not bad, this was a huge improvement from the first time I tried. And this is the effect I get despite not knowing how to control my psyche. Once I master that, I¡¯m sure Call the Wind! will be able to destroy an opponent on my same level with one move.¡± A look of joy lit up Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    He had finally seen the power of his Daoist incantations.


    After he was finished cultivating, Ye Sheng returned to his room and looked through all the rewards he had gained that day.


    He had received ten Daoist incantations, activated his psyche, and reached Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage.


    Tonight, he had practiced his boxing, consumed his Qi, and pushed his cultivation level to the peak phase of Acquired Level Third Stage. He just needed a little more time to break through to Fourth Stage.


    This was only his first day at Jixia Academy, but Ye Sheng had already reaped many gains. He shut his eyes and went to sleep.


    He had used up a lot of energy today, and he had not learned how to use his psyche to make up for sleep yet, so he really needed to rest.


    The next day, Ye Sheng woke up very early to practice his boxing by the river once again. Once he was finished practicing, he jumped into the river to wash off all the filth that had been purged from his body, and went to look for Fang Conglong to go to the Daoism Hall with him.


    The various faculties within Jixia Academy gave lessons at different venues, and these venues had different names.


    The teacher at Daoism Hall today was Priest Qingxu from Dragon Tiger Mountain, the teacher who Fang Conglong had be a disciple of.


    There were many seats inside the Daoism Hall, a total of 365 seats, but there weren¡¯t too many disciples. In total, there were only 40 of them.


    All 40 of them were new students who had chosen Daoism to study. Ye Sheng was the only who hadn¡¯t chosen Daoism.


    Fang Conglong and Ye Sheng sat down, and Priest Qingxu appeared less than 15 minutester.


    Priest Qingxu was an old man who looked as elegant and unreal as a deity. His hair was gray and white, while his beard was entirely white. He was wearing the standard clothing of a Daoist priest and was quite casual in his manner. He walked up to the podium and sat down to speak.


    ¡°Daoists cultivate with the aim of bing one with the universe and of being free of one¡¯s self. Daoism starts with nourishing the psyche, then eventually allowing the psyche to leave. This is a very difficult process. All of you are new disciples to Daoism, so the first step you must take is to nourish your psyche. Today, I will teach all of you how to nourish the psyche,¡± said Priest Qingxu.


    All the disciples looked at Priest Qingxu and paid close attention.


    Priest Qingxu used his hand to cut through the air and sent a surge of his psychic energy out. A painting appeared in the air, and the person in the painting was one of the forefathers of Daoism, Laozi, also known as the Heavenly Lord of Dao and its Virtue.


    ¡°All of you are intelligent people, observe and mediate on the painting of Laozi, then shut your eyes and continue to observe and meditate in your own minds until Laozi¡¯s painting appears. Once that happens, you will have gotten through the very first stage,¡± said Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the fastest time it¡¯s taken toplete this observing and meditating process?¡± asked one of the students.


    Priest Qingxu smiled and replied, ¡°Out of all the students I¡¯ve taught, the fastest one to achieve this did it in one hour.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the slowest?¡± asked another student.


    ¡°One month,¡± said Priest Qingxu in a t voice. He was clearly not as pleased with this result.


    Ye Sheng looked at the painting and fell into deep thought. He used his psyche to observe and meditate on this painting. He felt that everything seemed blurry and covered by a fog. But once his psyche started to give out energy, the blurriness disappeared, and Ye Sheng was able to see the painting of Laozi properly.


    He shut his eyes and discovered the painting of Laozi in his mind. As the painting of Laozi appeared, he also saw demons appearing. The gates of h*ll opened, and thousands of demons and devils poured out from there and threatened to swallow Ye Sheng¡¯s psyche.


    BAM!


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid of this. His psyche exerted a great force and made a noise that shattered all the demons from h*ll, and his mind was left with only the painting of Laozi.


    The painting of Laozi slowly started to change, and thus became a method of cultivating the psyche through observation and meditation.


    Ye Sheng had grasped it, and he had done it in less than ten minutes.

 Chapter 33 - Priest Qingxu Thinks It’s a Pity

    <h4>Chapter 33: Priest Qingxu Thinks It¡¯s a Pity</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After Ye Sheng had sessfullypleted his observation and meditation process, he opened his eyes to see that Fang Conglong had a terrified look on his face as he sat next to Ye Sheng. His eyes were shut tightly, and he seemed to be breaking out into a cold sweat, as if he had fallen into the deep abyss of h*ll.


    Ye Sheng knew that he was observing and meditating on the painting of Laozi, and those evil thoughts had entered his mind.


    He had gone through the same scenario earlier and had immediately understood what was happening. The human psyche was the most fragile thing in the universe. Once it was subject to temptation, it could entertain a million and one different thoughts. Some of them were good, some were bad. Some were kind, and some were wicked.


    Laozi was the forefather of Daoism, so observing and meditating on a painting of him would help one to gain cultivation of one¡¯s psyche, but, at the same time, wicked thoughts would also be created in the process. Ye Sheng had let out a mighty shout to shatter all those wicked thoughts, but he wasn¡¯t sure what Fang Conglong was going to do.


    He looked around and realized that Fang Conglong wasn¡¯t the only one affected in this way. Everyone else also seemed to be in simr states as the wicked thoughts infiltrated their minds.


    Those who had greater willpower didn¡¯t suffer as much. Their faces were just pale, and their bodies seemed a little weak.


    Those who had poorer willpower fought with these incessant wicked thoughts as if they were fighting with a vengeful ghost. They were covered with injuries, they risked dying from this, and their Qi and blood started to weaken.


    Priest Qingxu was also observing the students. Once he saw that a student might not be able to hold up any longer, he would stretch his finger out and a bright spark would be sent from his finger to knock the student unconscious and thereby stop his thought processes.


    Ye Sheng noticed what Priest Qingxu was doing, and Priest Qingxu¡¯s gazended on Ye Sheng as well.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you observing and meditating?¡± asked Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted it,¡± answered Ye Sheng.


    Priest Qingxu looked in shock at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°As a student, you must make sure that your words and actions are in line with each other. One should not boast all the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not boasting. I have alreadypleted the observation and meditation of Laozi¡¯s painting, and I have gained a way of cultivating my psyche through this process,¡± said Ye Sheng confidently.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Priest Qingxu was still a little doubtful.


    ¡°I can cultivate using this method,¡± insisted Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Cultivate for me to see,¡± said Priest Qingxu with a nod. He still didn¡¯t believe someone could aplish it in ten minutes.


    Ye Sheng sat down cross-legged, shut his eyes, and started to use this method to cultivate his psyche.


    When one first started cultivating, using observation and meditation meant making the psyche think of a particr object and that object would eventually appear, which would increase the strength of the psyche. As the psyche¡¯s strength increased, it would start to alter in nature. Finally, it would reach the point where the psyche¡¯s energy could be expressed from the body and be used to attack opponents.


    This was something that would gradually happen step by step, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t go through this progression.


    His own body was already at Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage, and his psychic energy was actually at a pretty decent level. So for the first step in observing and meditating, he decided to think of the sun and the moon.


    The growth of everything in the world depended on the sun and the moon, so the growth of his psyche was also dependent on the sun and the moon.


    The sun was huge and hot enough to burn, so when he put his mind to it, Ye Sheng¡¯s psyche seemed to have been thrown into a pot of boiling oil. The pain was almost unbearable, and he became weak very quickly.


    But then the round moon soon appeared to nourish his psyche, and Ye Sheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    The sun and the moon were opposites, even though they were actually one. One was aggressive, and the other was gentle. With the two opposites working together, it increased the strength of Ye Sheng¡¯s psyche.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, the sun was reflected in one eye, while the moon was reflected in the other eye. Even though they faded quickly, they still brought about an invisible sense of authority and fear.


    Priest Qingxu stared at Ye Sheng with his eyes and mouth wide open. He asked, ¡°You were observing and meditating on the sun and the moon?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and replied, ¡°I was indeed observing and meditating on the sun and the moon.¡±


    All the other students around him were in a daze as they stared at him in disbelief.


    Fang Conglong eximed in surprise, ¡°Brother Ye, I just managed to observe and meditate on the painting of Laozi, and you¡¯ve already gone on to do that with the sun and the moon?¡±


    All the other students were filled with jealousy. Some of them hadn¡¯t even managed to achieve the observing and meditating on the painting of Laozi, never mind the sun and the moon.


    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s so difficult about the sun and the moon? I¡¯ve alreadypleted the observing and meditating of the painting of Laozi, so let me now think about the sun and the moon,¡± demanded another student loudly, because he didn¡¯t want Ye Sheng to have all the limelight.


    ¡°Shut up. If you want to die, don¡¯t do it in my ssroom,¡± reprimanded Priest Qingxu as he frowned.


    That student shuddered from fright and stared in shock at Priest Qingxu.


    Priest Qingxu let out a long sigh and said, ¡°The process of observation and meditation may seem simple, but it is also filled with many grave dangers. If you end up focusing on the wrong thing, then your psyche can also be destroyed. You will be a lunatic, constantly in a daze, and the rest of your life will be ruined.¡±


    The students were taken aback. They didn¡¯t know that there were such risks involved.


    ¡°The sun and the moon are major elements of the universe. The sun is hot enough to burn. All of you just started cultivating, and you actually dare to think about the sun? Even if the sun you meditate on is only a tiny fraction of what the actual sun is, it¡¯s enough to set your psyche on fire. Once that happens, you¡¯ll be like a brain-dead person,¡± said Priest Qingxu very sternly.


    ¡°Then why was Ye Sheng able to aplish it?¡± one of the students asked.


    Priest Qingxu looked at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°Tell them why you were able to aplish it.¡±


    ¡°I was able to observe and meditate on Laozi¡¯s painting in ten minutes, so perhaps my psyche is naturally strong. I immediately thought about observing and meditating on the sun and the moon, and somehow I achieved it. Now my psyche has been greatly increased,¡± replied Ye Sheng.


    Priest Qingxu pointed at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°He has already reached Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage. Observing and meditating on the sun and the moon is a major sign of that. When you are able to observe and meditate on the sun and the moon, that would mean that you¡¯ve also reached Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage.¡±


    Fang Conglong was in shock. ¡°You managed to observe and meditate on Laozi¡¯s painting in ten minutes? I spent six hours doing that.¡±


    Ten minutes!


    This time record had really floored all the students. Those who hadn¡¯t managed to seed felt like crying. Why did some people get through this process so easily, while they had nearly suffered a breakdown earlier?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, when the students came to register yesterday, why didn¡¯t I see you among them?¡± Priest Qingxu asked Ye Sheng with a pleased look as his love for talented students overtook his heart.


    Ye Sheng stood up and bowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t look for a teacher yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take me as your teacher. You are gifted in cultivating in Daoism, and you shall be the leading student of this batch,¡± said Priest Qingxu as he pointed at Ye Sheng.


    The other students were filled with jealousy immediately when they heard these words. Why couldn¡¯t such an honor fall on themselves?


    Fang Conglong was even more excited and said, ¡°Brother Ye, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take him as your teacher!¡±


    Ye Sheng hesitated and said, ¡°Priest Qingxu, I am very grateful for your kind intentions. But I would like to learn from Daoism, ultism, Confucianism, and the martial arts. I might not learn everything in detail, but I must have some understanding of all of them. I hope you will forgive me for not taking you as my teacher.¡±


    ¡°What? So you didn¡¯t take a teacher yesterday at all because you wanted to go through all the different faculties?¡± Priest Qingxu wondered if he had heard this boy wrong. What incredible ambition was this?


    ¡°You foolish child, there¡¯s a limit to everyone¡¯s energy. You¡¯re so gifted, so how could you waste it on an exercise like this?¡± Priest Qingxu felt like it was such a waste.


    Ye Sheng stood his ground and humbly epted the criticism, but he remained firm in his decision.


    He had a dantian, Earth, so he couldn¡¯t get stuck in just one faculty. He had to practice martial arts, study the ways of Daoism, and get to know more about all sorts of different techniques in order to give the Earthlings a wide variety of choices.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡¯re really being foolish!¡± Priest Qingxu saw that Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t going to listen to anything he said and became so angry that his insides hurt. It had been so rare to find such a promising child, but this boy was ambitious beyond belief.


    ¡°Teacher, if Ye Sheng doesn¡¯t take you, you still have me. I can be your direct disciple,¡± one of the other students immediately tried to grab this opportunity for himself.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± Priest Qingxu didn¡¯t even look at him and used these two words to burst the student¡¯s bubble.


    Everyone burst outughing loudly.


    Priest Qingxu gave a long sigh and said, ¡°I still hope that you will think through this carefully. I will always be open to being your teacher. That¡¯s the end of today¡¯s ss,e again tomorrow.¡±


    All the students immediately stood up and said, ¡°We bid farewell to the teacher.¡±

 Chapter 34 - The Night of Divine Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Night of Divine Enlightenment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The story of how Ye Sheng had managed to observe and meditate on Laozi¡¯s painting in ten minutes, proceeded to do the same for the sun and the moon, and had reached the Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage quickly and quietly spread throughout the school.


    Within one hour after the ss on Daoism had ended, every student in this new batch at Jixia Academy had heard about this.


    What Priest Qingxu had said about how Ye Sheng would be the leading student of the batch had brought Ye Sheng a lot of attention.


    Those who didn¡¯t know anything about Daoism grumbled. How could Ye Sheng possibly be the best among them?


    Those who knew about Daoism all gasped to themselves. Being able to observe and meditate on Laozi¡¯s painting in ten minutes was indeed an incredible feat.


    The rumors and gossip spread nonstop in the school.


    Meanwhile, Ye Sheng had returned to his own room by himself.


    Zhou Meiren had also returned. He looked at Ye Sheng with amusement, and his lips curled into a beautiful smile as he said, ¡°Hello, Mister Number One.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked a few times and asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Mister Number One?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the leading student of this batch, that¡¯s what Priest Qingxu said. Are you feeling very gleeful about it?¡± asked Zhou Meiren with a raised eyebrow. This pose made him look particrly energetic and was verypatible with the tree leaves behind him. He looked like a painting.


    Ye Sheng rolled his eyes and lowered his head as he muttered, ¡°Some people are just too bored.¡±


    ¡°Bored?¡± Zhou Meiren folded his arms and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be bored for long. With a reputation of being Mister Number One, you¡¯re going to end up offending so many people. All those descendants from aristocratic families and the royal family and those disciples from major sects who all think they¡¯re the best in both martial arts and philosophy are going to be annoyed. I think you¡¯re going to have an interesting time very soon.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cold when he heard these words, and a tinge of frustration shed in his eyes. He hade to Jixia Academy to have a good time learning and improving himself. He wasn¡¯t interested in fighting with others to be the top student.


    He still had a big foe in Ye Manor, and he had to make full use of his few years in Jixia Academy to groom and grow the cultivation of the Earthlings.


    ¡°Do you know where the library of Jixia Academy is?¡± asked Ye Sheng after he had been thinking over the situation.


    ¡°Why do you want to go to the library?¡± asked Zhou Meiren.


    ¡°I want to read up on various martial arts and glean lessons from other martial artists,¡± said Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the mountain at the back of the house. There¡¯s a library there. Do you know the way? Ah, forget it. Since you¡¯ve let me have half the house, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± said Zhou Meiren after thinking about it. He got up and started walking out.


    ¡°You can just tell me how to get there, there¡¯s no need to take me there.¡± Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to walk with such a beautiful man.


    Zhou Meirenpletely ignored Ye Sheng¡¯s words and walked out of the house.


    Ye Sheng had no choice but to follow him toward the mountain at the back of the house.


    Zhou Meiren was simply too attractive. Even though he avoided crowded areas, he was still noticed by everyone he went past.


    The first reaction was, wow, what a beauty, I¡¯m in love.


    The second reaction was to look at his chest, and then the person looking¡¯s heart would skip a beat. Was this person male or female?


    The third reaction was to disregard his gender. As long as he was pretty, nothing else mattered.


    That was also why Zhou Meiren refused to stay anywhere that was too crowded.


    As quick as a wink, Zhou Meiren took Ye Sheng to the mountain behind their house. At least ten people noticed them along the way.


    They went up the mountain and reached a properly built staircase that even had banisters. Nearby, there was a long row of human-shaped puppets working hard.


    Ye Sheng took note of all these puppet workers. They had probably been developed as a result of the Mohists¡¯ Puppetry Technique.


    The library was easy to find. After they had reached the highest point of the mountain, they saw a nine-stories-high tall building that was in an octagonal shape. There was antern at every point of the eight sides, and they started to light up as the sky darkened. The glow of thenterns lit up the entire building. It was quite a pretty sight.


    ¡°This is the library. You¡¯re a new student, so you are only allowed to enter the first story.¡± Zhou Meiren finally spoke again to Ye Sheng as he pointed at the lit building.


    Ye Sheng sped his hands together politely to thank Zhou Meiren for leading the way.


    Zhou Meiren waved his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting toe myself.¡±


    He walked into the lit building first, and Ye Sheng immediately followed behind him. The first thing he saw was a row ofrge words.


    ¡°One must work hard to walk through the journey of books, one must be a brave little boat in the vast sea of learning.¡±


    These words were written in a charismatic fashion, and, at the same time as he read them, a great surge of knowledge hit Ye Sheng in the face. He wasn¡¯t sure how to describe this feeling either, but he just felt that these words were excellent.


    Zhou Meiren suddenly spun around and said, ¡°These words were written by the dean of Jixia Academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is the dean of Jixia Academy?¡± asked Ye Sheng.


    Elder Hanshan was Number Ten of the Twelve Great Immortals, and he was only able to be the vice dean of the school. So how much more powerful was the actual dean?


    ¡°No idea. After Jixia Academy was rebuilt and reopened, the dean has never appeared, and the vice dean, Elder Hanshan, handles everything. Some people think that perhaps he doesn¡¯t exist, but Elder Hanshan has emphasized many times that Jixia Academy does have a dean and that he himself can¡¯tpare to the dean. Also, the current emperor has said that Jixia Academy really does have a dean,¡± said Zhou Meiren as he shook his head.


    Ye Sheng said sadly because he really wished he could know the dean, ¡°Since he can write in such a manner, I¡¯m sure the dean is very well versed in literature.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know much about calligraphy, and his own writing wasn¡¯t great, but he did have some ability to tell good writing from bad writing.


    ¡°All right now, once we get past these words, there is an enormous collection of books.¡± Zhou Meiren walked in first.


    Ye Sheng followed him and walked past the calligraphy on entering. A puppet was standing at the entrance, and it only had one eye that took up about two- thirds of its entire face. The eye shed a red beam as it scanned Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, a student that has been guaranteed admission into Jixia Academy this year. You may ess the first level,¡± said the puppet in a creepy voice as it allowed Ye Sheng to enter.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it say anything to you just now?¡± asked Ye Sheng, puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have the library¡¯s Jade que. Besides discussing matters with my teacher privately, I also do a lot of reading in the library as part of my self-learning process, so of course I need a Jade que.¡± Zhou Meiren¡¯s slim fingers were holding a transparent Jade que.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about having one of these?¡± asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. For example, it¡¯s already evening, and actually the library is already closed. If you hade by yourself, you would have been stuck outside the door. But because I have this Jade que, it lets me in on off-hours and I can even bring you with me,¡± replied Zhou Meiren.


    ¡°I should get one too.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°All right then, all the first level books are here. We¡¯ll go separate ways from here. And, remember, we have to leave by midnight,¡± said Zhou Meiren.


    Ye Sheng excitedly went looking for all sorts of martial arts books.


    The library was gigantic, two or three timesrger than the one in Ye Manor. Also, the books here included martial arts manuals, martial arts theories, Daoist philosophical writings, records of the ult, and many more categories.


    Jixia Academy didn¡¯t divide up the books, because they weren¡¯t afraid that the students would learn randomly. The worst thing one could do at the start of the cultivation journey was to waste time and energy on being distracted. Staying focused on learning and working hard on one thing was their way to perfecting their studies.


    That ended up benefiting Ye Sheng.


    He picked up a manual and discovered that it was about a saber technique. Ye Sheng immediately used his photographic memory to memorize it.


    After he had memorized everything, he shut his eyes and sent everything to Earth.


    With a few swooshes, a few thousand rocks came raining down on Earth.


    This was just the beginning. Ye Sheng soon began his n to cover the entire with martial arts techniques.


    For a good part of the night, Ye Sheng read through at least 100 manuals. There were Daoist techniques, sword techniques, saber techniques, boxing techniques, etc.¡­


    This night was an unbelievable night for the Earthlings. Their high and mighty god was passing down so many martial arts techniques to aid the Earth in its growth. All the Earthlings who hadn¡¯t been suitable to train in the earlier techniques Ye Sheng had given them now saw a ray of hope.


    This night waster known as the Night of Divine Enlightenment.

 Chapter 35 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 35: Challenge</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Late that night, Ye Sheng stopped after he had passed down 100 books to the Earthlings. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to continue, but this process simply consumed too much of his energy, and he was very tired now.


    The process involved memorizing an entire book and then sending down the contents on thousands of rocks. After doing this 100 times, Ye Sheng felt as if he were really drained of energy.


    At this point, Ye Sheng was only at Psyche Nourishing Level First Stage, so he couldn¡¯t hold up at all.


    It was close to midnight, so Ye Sheng sat down on a chair and just closed his eyes to rest and wait for Zhou Meiren.


    Around midnight, Zhou Meiren approached and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to read anymore?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m very tired now. I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Zhou Meiren didn¡¯t say anything more, and they walked out immediately.


    The moon shone brightly and the wind blew gently all the way back to their house. Ye Sheng and Zhou Meiren didn¡¯t speak at all. Once they got back to the house, Ye Sheng just got into his bed and fell asleep.


    Zhou Meiren raised an eyebrow and thought to himself, ¡°What book was he reading? Why did it take up so much of his energy?¡±


    First thing the next morning, Ye Sheng woke up as soon as the rooster crowed. He jumped into the river to bathe and then started to cultivate his psyche by observation and meditation.


    He had managed to observe and meditate on the sun and the moon the day before, and it had improved his psyche by quite a bit. Today, he wanted to do the same thing with this long river.


    The river was long and vast. Ye Sheng followed its length and started to meditate on it within his consciousness. The great surge of the river soon overwhelmed his psyche.


    People¡¯s psyches were very fragile. If a normal person had done this, their psyche would have been drowned by the river, softened, and eventually be nothingness.


    But Ye Sheng was different. His psyche seemed to be like a swimming dragon, happily and leisurely swimming through the river¡¯s water.


    After Ye Sheng opened his eyes, he noticed that his psyche had gone up in strength again and his cultivation process had gone extremely smoothly.


    ¡°Could I really be a Daoist genius?¡± It had gone so smoothly that even Ye Sheng himself could hardly believe it.


    Ever since he¡¯d started on his Daoist cultivation, he had not run into any obstacles at all. No matter what he was meditating on, he had found it very simple to do.


    If anyone else found out about this, soon everyone would start hating on Ye Sheng again.


    ¡°I went to sit in on a Daoist ss yesterday, so I¡¯ll go to sit in on a martial arts ss today,¡± thought Ye Sheng to himself.


    He was going to gather the best of all the faculties and make them his own. He wasn¡¯t going to cultivate in only one aspect.


    But before going to ss, Ye Sheng went to get himself a Jade que for the library.


    Without this Jade que, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the library after hours, and Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want Zhou Meiren to have to take him there all the time.


    But the librarian told Ye Sheng that new students had to wait three months before they could apply for a Jade que.


    Ye Sheng immediately asked, ¡°So how did Zhou Meiren get his?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Meiren¡¯s father is the Second Sage of Confucianism, so he gets special privileges.¡± The exnation that the librarian gave left Ye Sheng speechless.


    That was the good part about having a famous father.


    He opened his mouth and thought of telling the librarian that his father was Lord Ye, but that made Ye Sheng feel sick, and he gave up on this idea.


    Ye Sheng was annoyed that he couldn¡¯t get a Jade que. This was the mood he was in as he walked toward the martial arts teaching area. Of the few hundred new students, arge majority had chosen to study martial arts. ultism, Buddhism, and Daoism didn¡¯t get more than 30 or 40 students each. Only martial arts had more than 100 students.


    One Ye Sheng among 100-odd students wasn¡¯t very conspicuous. All Ye Sheng wanted to do was just quietly listen in on one ss to see if it was helpful to him. But, unfortunately, things didn¡¯t turn out the way he had hoped they would.


    Perhaps Ye Sheng didn¡¯t realize it himself, but he was already very famous among the current batch of new students.


    First, he¡¯d decided not to choose a teacher and had wanted to learn from every faculty. Then Priest Qingxu had said that he would be the best student of this current batch. That put Ye Sheng in a very difficult position.


    Ye Sheng thought that he was keeping a low profile, but the moment he stepped into the martial arts teaching area, everybody immediately spun around to look at him.


    A young man in expensive embroidered clothing spoke up immediately, ¡°Mister Number One is here. So it was Daoism yesterday, martial arts today, and, what, Buddhism tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°You think that you¡¯re going to juste in and out of the various faculties to learn their cultivation methods like the faculties are your harem?¡± Another man with a cold smile chimed in.


    More than 100 students were now staring at Ye Sheng, and most of them were unfriendly stares. His nickname of Mister Number One was simply too shy.


    Ye Sheng stared back at all of them and responded, ¡°Who are you people? I don¡¯t need your permission to be here.¡±


    The young man in embroidered clothing¡¯s face darkened, and he scoffed coldly, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re the child born to Lord Ye and the Sacred Lady of the Reincarnation Sect. Even though you¡¯re Lord Ye¡¯s child, you¡¯re a child of a concubine and you¡¯re not loved by the family, your status is low, and you¡¯ve contributed very little within Ye Manor. But you got the nickname of being Mister Number One the minute you stepped into Jixia Academy. I want to know if you can really live up to this nickname of yours.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ve already checked on you. You¡¯re already 16, but you¡¯re only at Acquired Level Third Stage, so you can¡¯t be considered a genius at all. You¡¯ve gained admission into Jixia Academy only because Consort Ye begged the emperor to grant you the title of an Emperor¡¯s Disciple, so you got in through the back door. You¡¯re supposedly guaranteed admission, but it really just means that you¡¯ve used your connections to get here and not your abilities. So how could someone like you be Mister Number One?¡± said the muscr man with a cold smile.


    The entire crowd went into an uproar after listening to these words. Those who had previously been afraid of Ye Sheng for being Lord Ye¡¯s son also startedughing coldly now.


    He was the lowly and unloved son of a concubine, was only at Acquired Level Third Stage, and had gotten into Jixia Academy solely through his connections. When all these things were put together, they changed their original impressions of Ye Sheng.


    He was just a good-for-nothing.


    That was how Ye Sheng ought to be described. He wasn¡¯t the so called Mister Number One of the school.


    ¡°Who on earth are the two of you?¡± asked Ye Sheng without any change in expression as he looked at the two men who were trying to provoke him.


    ¡°I am Yang Kun, the grandson of Yang Ji, Forefather of Great Qin,¡± replied the youth in embroidered clothing arrogantly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the other muscr man. ¡°So he¡¯s got the backing of a Forefather. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Ying, the grandson of Li Su, the Navy Commander of Great Qin,¡± replied the muscr man proudly.


    ¡°My, my, you¡¯re both from pretty impressive backgrounds,¡± said Ye Sheng sarcastically.


    Forefather Yang Ji was the first military general who had followed the first emperor of Qin to conquer thend. After the nation was founded, he was given the title of Forefather, and he was of very high standing in thend.


    Navy Commander Li Su was a famous martial artist and Great Qin¡¯s naval defense general. His power and influence were not much lower than Lord Ye¡¯s, and the entire navy was under hismand.


    It made sense for these two young men to want to pick on Ye Sheng since they were all from fairly equivalent backgrounds. But these two young men were children of official wives, while Ye Sheng was born of a concubine. Their cultivation levels were also higher than Ye Sheng¡¯s, so they didn¡¯t see why Ye Sheng should take the title of being Mister Number One.


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Since you¡¯re supposedly the best of the batch, then exchange a few moves with me and show me what amazing things you¡¯re made of,¡± said Li Ying impatiently. He got into a fighting stance and stared straight at Ye Sheng. A fierce and violent aura surged out of his body as if he was a ferocious tigering down from the mountains to hunt.


    ¡°Do you really want to fight me?¡± asked Ye Sheng as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so long-winded. If you¡¯re scared, then get the h*ll out of here and nevere back to the martial arts faculty. If you¡¯re not scared, thene and fight,¡± said Li Ying with a coldugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind fighting, but what do I get out of this fight?¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s expression grew cold as he started to negotiate with them.


    Ye Sheng was already very angry inside because his request for a Jade que had been rejected earlier, and now some idiots were publicly challenging him to a fight. It wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s style to allow himself to get thrashed like this.


    Li Ying and Ye Qing were at the same cultivation level of Acquired Level Sixth Stage, but Li Ying was much steadier and could clearly withstand more. Even though they were at the same level, Li Ying would probably be able to defeat Ye Qing by himself.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough to threaten Ye Sheng.


    ¡°If you defeat me, then I¡¯ll acknowledge that you¡¯re truly the best around here,¡± replied Li Ying in a low, threatening voice.

 Chapter 36 - Bodybuilding Technique

    <h4>Chapter 36: Bodybuilding Technique</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to acknowledge that I¡¯m the best around here.¡±


    Li Ying frowned, and his eyelids twitched. He could hardly hold himself back anymore. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. We¡¯ll fight first!¡±


    BOOM!


    Li Ying threw a straight and incredibly powerful punch. He didn¡¯t bother to attack stealthily, because he was going to use his speed to bully Ye Sheng.


    Li Ying was at Sixth Stage and defeating Ye Sheng at Third Stage should be a piece of cake, so there was no need to be stealthy.


    Ye Sheng saw his attacking, took a step back, and raised his fist to violently punch back.


    He met Li Ying¡¯s punch head-on.


    PAK! PAK! PAK! PAK! PAK!


    Five consecutive crisp sts resounded after Ye Sheng threw his punch. His Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique¡¯s strength was multiplied by five, so its strength stood at 500 units. With the addition of Ye Sheng¡¯s own physical strength, this punch alone carried more than 1,000 units of strength.


    This amount of strength was no less than what a Sixth Stage martial artist had, and in fact was even more than what someone at that stage would have.


    BAM!


    Everyone had expected Ye Sheng to be sent flying. That should have been the way things happened.


    But in reality, Ye Sheng¡¯s body waivered a little, but his feet remained firmly rooted to the ground and were as steady as a mountain. Li Ying had no way of knocking Ye Sheng down, so he ended up bouncing off Ye Sheng instead. His wrist trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help taking a step back.


    ¡°How can this be?¡± Li Ying stared in shock at Ye Sheng. He simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. How could he have lost to Ye Sheng in terms of strength?


    Yang Kun¡¯s eyelids twitched as he watched from the sidelines. He started to have a bad feeling about this. This Ye Sheng seemed to be pretty formidable.


    But he was only at Acquired Stage Third Level, so how formidable could he possibly be?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Again!¡± Li Ying roared and suddenly charged forward again, throwing punches like typhoon rains as he attacked.


    Random Crumbling Boxing Technique!


    This was an extremely rare boxing technique that was extremely formidable. Those who used this particr technique had to be lunatics. There was no way to use this technique without being a nutcase first.


    Just like how noobs could defeat great masters precisely due to theirck of experience, strategy, and predictability, this technique was like executing random moves that seemed disconnected but had the same goal. It was a move that attacked continuously and subconsciously, so there was no sequence to follow and no specific moves that could be predicted. Even the attacker didn¡¯t know what sort of punch he would throw next, so how would his opponent know?


    This change made Ye Sheng¡¯s expression be stern. This was the weirdest sort of boxing technique he had evere across. There was no sequence, no specific moves, and no pattern. Everything was randomly executed.


    For a moment, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t do anything but try his best to defend himself with whatever moves he knew.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    There were sounds of collisionsing from all over the ce, and it was fairly intense. The other students watching had no choice but to keep moving back in order to give them sufficient space. They watched as Li Ying wentpletely insane as his aura kept intensifying as he continued to beat down on Ye Sheng like a lunatic.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him continue like this. He¡¯s slowly reaching the essence of this boxing technique, and I have to interrupt his flow.¡± There was a glint in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t stupid, and he knew that he was in danger now.


    Once Li Ying had fully immersed himself in the Random Crumbling Boxing Technique, his punches would be smoother. Ye Sheng would have to add on even more strength, but that would also force him to reveal his trump card.


    ¡°Reincarnation Seal!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s dantian grew warm as a surge of energy gushed out and appeared on his palm to be an ancient looking seal.


    This seal looked very quaint and difficult toprehend, and Ye Sheng flung it out almost immediately.


    This move was quiet, and Ye Sheng did not make any special moves or do anything in particr. A very ordinary-looking punch carried the Reincarnation Seal in it.


    BOOM!


    Li Ying was reaching his maximum potential with his technique and was almost reaching maximum lunacy also, but, suddenly, a momentter, he felt like he had crashed into a hard wall and his head started bleeding. Ye Sheng¡¯s punch had sent him flying more than ten yards. His body shuddered violently and he vomited a whole mouthful of blood. He came out of his earlier trance and was utterly speechless now.


    How...how could this be?


    One punch from Ye Sheng had been enough to knock him out of his trance?


    But Li Ying was at Acquired Level Sixth Stage.


    Ye Sheng was only at Third Stage.


    They were so many levels apart, so Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t possibly have done that.


    But now, the impossible had happened.


    ¡°What technique did you use just now?¡± questioned Li Ying as he looked up and wiped the blood from his lips.


    ¡°Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique,¡± replied Ye Sheng tly.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Li Ying immediately refuted him. There was no way something asmonce and lousy as Rolling Rocks Boxing Technique could have defeated him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Ye Sheng shook his head. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell him the truth. After the Reincarnation Sect was exterminated, these words were like a taboo within Great Qin.


    Li Ying red hard at Ye Sheng, his eyes filled with indignation.


    He had lost just like that. He couldn¡¯t take it lying down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost, so you are Mister Number One after all.¡± Thankfully, Li Ying was the grandson of the Navy Commander after all and had some basic manners. He muttered these words after climbing to his feet with a dark expression on his face.


    Ye Sheng looked at Yang Kun and stretched an arm out. ¡°Do you want to try as well?¡±


    Yang Kun¡¯s expression had gotten sullen, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He was on the same level as Li Ying, so if Li Ying couldn¡¯t beat Ye Sheng, then neither could he.


    Just then, a middle-aged man in a long purple robe came walking over. When he saw the scene in front of him, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Li Ying stood up straight and said, ¡°Teacher, it was nothing. I was having a friendly match with one of our ssmates.¡±


    ¡°A friendly match? Be careful next time. Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m your teacher, and my name is Zi Yuantian,¡± he said.


    Ye Sheng could hear some students around him whispering to each other. ¡°Zi Yuantian? He¡¯s a famous Inborn Level fighter. I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s the one guiding us.¡±


    Zi Yuantian stood up very straight, as if he was a long spear. His gaze was electrifying as he stared at everyone. All the students felt a pain from his gaze, but nobody dared to say anything.


    ¡°From today onward, I will teach you martial arts for the next three months to build your foundations well. I hope everyone will work hard. If anyone wants to ck off, then get out now. I know that all of you have cultivated before entering Jixia Academy, but all of you are at different levels. Some of you have a good foundation, while some of you have terrible foundations. If you progress well, then you should be able to leave this ssroom in about two weeks, and you can look for your next teacher. As for those of you with poor foundations, I will definitely be able to help you correct your problems within the next three months,¡± said Zi Yuantian.


    All the students looked at him very seriously. This teacher was at Inborn Level, so he was already overqualified to teach them.


    ¡°Right now, I will teach all of you a very basic martial arts technique, Bodybuilding Technique,¡± said Zi Yuantian.


    ¡°Bodybuilding Technique is very simple and doesn¡¯t involve anyplex stances. This is to help all of you improve your physical bodies, and it will help to build and train every inch of flesh and veins that you have. Over the next three months, this will change any poor or erroneous habits you have and merge your entire body into one being. Even if you don¡¯t end up going up in cultivation level, it will definitely increase your attack strength and endurance by several times,¡± exined Zi Yuantian.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Such a technique exists?


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t the only one who had reacted this way. Even Li Ying and Yang Kun had never heard of this technique before, so this was certainly a rather rare technique. Everyone immediately started paying attention and focused on Zi Yuantian.


    Zi Yuantian demonstrated all the moves in front of everyone. The moves were fairly simple, and there were a total of 36 moves that could train the body¡¯s muscles and meridian channels.


    Ye Sheng tried to follow after Zi Yuantian. The first move required him to shake his calf and stomach to make a trembling sound, which would then start to move the thigh muscles and eventually cause the entire leg to shake.


    This first move was already extremely difficult. The difficultyy in trying to control the muscles of the body. It was easy to make the calf and stomach tremble, but making them tremble at an even and effective pace was very difficult, never mind making the thigh shake.


    Everyone spent the entire day practicing this, and Ye Sheng was no different. Unlike how he had easily grasped Daoist techniques, this Bodybuilding Technique was terribly difficult for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had been veryx about the control of his body muscles, and this exercise made him realize that his foundation was very weak.


    He made a decision to pass on the Bodybuilding Technique to his dantian, Earth, so that all the Earthlings could train themselves along with him and learn with him how to make sure that their foundations were wellid.

 Chapter 37 - Ye Han

    <h4>Chapter 37: Ye Han</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    During the entire day, Ye Sheng and the other students continued to practice the Bodybuilding Technique. Unfortunately, not a single one of them seeded in mastering it.


    That night, Ye Sheng returned to his room. Zhou Meiren hadn¡¯te back yet, so Ye Sheng was all by himself in thisrge space. He closed his eyes and started inspecting his dantian, Earth.


    He had passed on the Bodybuilding Technique to them in the morning, and now, when he took a look, he realized that five of them had already mastered the first move: the calf-training exercise.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He just felt terribly ashamed. These Earthlings were smarter than he was.


    He observed the movements, faces, and mannerisms of these five people who had mastered the technique, and he started to understand the exercise a little bit more.


    Ye Sheng quietly followed their steps and began to train himself.


    His calf muscles started to tremble and shake very slightly. It wasn¡¯t visible from the outside, and it looked like nothing was moving, but beneath the skin, every single muscle was shaking.


    He had gained a little bit of control now.


    After some time, Ye Sheng went one step further and made his thigh shake as well. One leg had finally mastered this exercise.


    With the help of the Earthlings, Ye Sheng had finally mastered the first step of the Bodybuilding Technique.


    Even though evidently he wasn¡¯t as gifted as the Earthlings, his observation skills were excellent. While he had been practicing in ss earlier, he wasn¡¯t able to observe Zi Yuantian closely, but now he could watch the Earthlings closely since they couldn¡¯t see him anyway.


    After he¡¯d finished practicing the first move, Ye Sheng felt as if this leg seemed a lot lighter than it had before. Every time he took a step forward, his muscles were trembling.


    Ye Sheng continued to practice under the moonlight without any distractions, until Zhou Meiren finally came back.


    He was in a purple robe and looked very handsome. He looked at Ye Sheng and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Working so hard? You¡¯re even practicing at night?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t reply and treated his words as merely wind blowing past his ears.


    Zhou Meiren saw that Ye Sheng was ignoring him and just smiled faintly without getting angry. He said, ¡°One of your rtives hase to look for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng stopped his movements and straightened up slowly. He looked at Zhou Meiren, puzzled.


    His rtive?


    Who was it?


    Zhou Meiren stretched his arm out to point at someone standing beneath a Japanese pagoda tree not too far away from them.


    This person was shrouded in the shadow of the tree, so Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t see who it was. He walked over feeling confused.


    Zhou Meiren stood where he was and just watched what was going on quietly.


    As he got closer, Ye Sheng could see the face of the person who hade, and a name appeared in his mind.


    Ye Han!


    This was Lord Ye¡¯s fourth child. His mother had passed away when he was very young, and First Madam didn¡¯t like him either. After Hu Mei married Lord Ye, Hu Mei decided to get Ye Han on her side. When she found out that he was rather gifted in martial arts, Hu Mei continued to groom him.


    Ye Sheng stopped where he stood and didn¡¯t go any closer.


    Since this was someone on Hu Mei¡¯s team, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. Besides, this Fourth Brother had never been kind to him. He had hit and scolded him in the past, and his attitude toward Ye Sheng had been wicked.


    ¡°Why, have you forgotten all your manners? Don¡¯t you see your Fourth Brother is here?¡± came a shout. Ye Han walked out from under the tree since it became evident that Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t going to go any nearer to him.


    His face was icy, and he was a tall,rge man. A tough and aggressive aura emanated from his body. He looked simr to Ye Sheng, but he had a wilder, rougher look. Ye Sheng had a much gentler demeanor, since he had inherited his mother¡¯s iparable beauty.


    Ye Sheng frowned and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Ye Hanughed coldly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re really an ungrateful brat. We¡¯ve brought you up, and you won¡¯t even greet your Fourth Brother anymore. Just because you¡¯ve left the manor, you think you¡¯re really something now?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold now also. His face looked as if it was covered by frost. His gaze became icy, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so bored that you¡¯vee to make trouble for mete at night?¡±


    Ye Han folded his arms and sneered disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re not worth my trouble. You¡¯re 16, but you¡¯re only at Acquired Level Third Stage. You¡¯re just a little better than a good-for-nothing. I don¡¯t want to see you at all.¡±


    ¡°Then you can leave,¡± said Ye Sheng coldly.


    ¡°Before leaving, I want you to kneel down and let me beat you up,¡± said Ye Han. He said these words very flippantly, as if he were just asking Ye Sheng to have a meal or drinks with him.


    This was clearly intended to show his disregard for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Is your head damaged or something?¡± snorted Ye Sheng. ¡°You are no different from me. We are both children who are unloved by the family. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re very high and mighty. You are my Fourth Brother only because we are biologically rted, but you¡¯re extremely disgusting to me.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, I think the same way about you. I¡¯m very disgusted to have a piece of trash as a younger brother. If Second Madam hadn¡¯t told me to teach you a good lesson, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about you at all,¡± said Ye Han with a threatening smile.


    Ye Sheng got it now. So Hu Mei was the one behind this.


    ¡°Oh, my, I nearly forgot. You¡¯ve always been Hu Mei¡¯s little doggie who barks any time she calls. If she throws you a bone, you be beside yourself with joy,¡± said Ye Sheng sarcastically.


    ¡°Are you asking to get killed!¡± A murderous look shed in Ye Han¡¯s eyes as his fury rose.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Ye Sheng snorted. ¡°Everybody in Ye Manor knows that Hu Mei is the one who has given you the confidence to be so arrogant. You wish you could just kneel on the floor and lick Hu Mei¡¯s shoes every day. There¡¯s even a rumor within the household that you have a crush on her too. You¡¯re the child of a maid, but you¡¯ve fallen in love with your own father¡¯s second wife. Is that why Hu Mei chased you out of Ye Manor?¡±


    This was an old memory that had suddenly appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind.


    At the time of this incident, Eldest Sister hadn¡¯t married the emperor yet, and Ye Han was still living in Ye Manor. He followed Hu Mei around all the time, and since Hu Mei was both extremely charming and alluring, she was well able to capture lots of men¡¯s hearts. On top of that, she had lent the young Ye Han a helping hand, so Ye Han loved following Hu Mei around all the time and was actually more reliant on her than Ye Qing was.


    But Ye Han was still quite young then and didn¡¯t know how to hide his own emotions at all. The older folks in the manor noticed his behavior and felt that it was a bad sign. If they let this go on, a scandal could arise in the household.


    So eventually Ye Han was chased out of the manor by Hu Mei. He was given some of Lord Ye¡¯s property to own and manage, so that he could live independently.


    After Ye Han left, the rumors in the manor died down. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t remember if anyone had ever said anything more about this incident. If he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Han today, he wouldn¡¯t even have remembered who he was.


    Ye Han¡¯s expression got terrifyingly dark. He red at Ye Sheng with fire spewing from his eyes. ¡°How dare you insult Second Madam! It looks like I¡¯m going to have to use my authority as your older brother to teach this ill-disciplined younger brother of mine a lesson.¡±


    PAK!


    A p came Ye Sheng¡¯s way. Ye Han was extremely quick and was way faster than Li Ying had been earlier in the day. Ye Han was at Acquired Level Seventh Stage, so even Ye Sheng had trouble dodging this p.


    Ye Han¡¯s expression was icy and his eyes were spewing fire as he red extremely aggressively at Ye Sheng. He couldn¡¯t wait to chop Ye Sheng into pieces.


    ¡°Add on the strength of 30 people,¡± Ye Sheng gave a low shout as his body retreated at high speed, so he managed to avoid this p.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years, and a good-for-nothing like you has actually gotten this capable?¡± asked Ye Han in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years. I¡¯m quite surprised that you¡¯re here at Jixia Academy. Don¡¯t tell me that hussy Hu Mei helped you get in here? Looks like you two are still secretly in contact, huh? You¡¯re such a tough, aggressive guy, I guess she can¡¯t bear to let you go.¡± Ye Sheng provoked Ye Han right back.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡± Ye Han flew into a rage and gave a low shout. He charged toward Ye Sheng like a rhinoceros and was ready to smash himself into him.


    DONG! DONG! DONG!


    The ground was shaking, and the soil flew off in all directions.


    Ye Sheng brought one arm down with the added strength of 30 people to strike Ye Han. It caused a muffled sound to echo all around him. Ye Sheng¡¯s wrist felt numb, and he quickly retreated after that hit.


    Ye Han¡¯s body shuddered as his advancing steps were blocked, and he stopped dead. His back was red and swollen from Ye Sheng¡¯s hit.


    ¡°You could actually block my attack?¡± Ye Han stared at Ye Sheng in great shock.

 Chapter 38 - Different People Have Different Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 38: Different People Have Different Thoughts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Han red maliciously at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s wrist was trembling. Ye Han was definitely way more capable than he was. He was at least at the peak phase of the Seventh Stage. So even though Ye Sheng had added the strength of 30 people, it was still too difficult for him to fight Ye Han. He could feel the aches and pain in every inch of his bones. If he had to strike Ye Han again like this, he would probably break his own arm.


    ¡°We are in Jixia Academy. If you dare to actually beat me up, I¡¯ll go to the vice dean to report you,¡± said Ye Sheng through gritted teeth. He was filled with much hatred.


    These people from Ye Manor all seemed to have issues with him. Once they appeared, nothing good happened.


    Ye Han replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m an older brother disciplining my younger brother, so Jixia Academy can¡¯t interfere very much. We¡¯re both from Ye Manor, so if this matter blows up and I get expelled, you won¡¯t fare much better. It took you so long just to be able to escape from the clutches of Ye Manor, and you¡¯ve only been free of them for a few days. If you end up having to leave Jixia Academy, wouldn¡¯t that make you extremely pissed off?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned frosty. Ye Han knew his weaknesses well.


    Ye Sheng had put in so much effort to escape from Ye Manor with the help of his Eldest Sister. If Jixia Academy ended up expelling him because of a fight with Ye Han, Ye Sheng would never be able to ept it.


    ¡°Is your arm finished trembling yet?¡± Ye Hanughed gleefully as he looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s left arm. He wasn¡¯t stupid, and he knew that Ye Sheng had definitely had to pay a price for blocking his attack earlier. After a more careful look, Ye Han had immediately noticed that Ye Sheng¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t doing well.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression darkened, and his fury began to burn. Thest time he had been so angry was when Lord Ye had sent him to receive 50 strokes of the army paddle. That ridiculous humiliation he¡¯d suffered was etched deeply in his heart, and he had simply never been able to forget it. As he looked at Ye Han now, Ye Sheng felt the urge to just add on more than a hundred people¡¯s strength and st Ye Han to pieces.


    There were more than ten Earthlings on his dantian, Earth, who had reached Acquired Level Third Stage and nearly 200 were at Second Stage. Ye Sheng could use all of these people¡¯s strengths. If he used all their additional strengths, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to kill Ye Han on the spot.


    But the consequences of doing that would turn Ye Sheng into an invalid. The tremendous surge of strength would cause Ye Sheng¡¯s meridian channels to shatter and his internal organs would suffer great damage. It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and suppressed the rising anger in his heart as he said, ¡°Ye Han, do you really want to continue to hit me?¡±


    Ye Han smiled threateningly and said, ¡°I already promised Second Madam that I would teach you a good lesson.¡±


    Ye Sheng focused his gaze on Ye Han and said, ¡°When I was living in Ye Manor, I was humiliated and bullied by others, and I could only quietly endure it. Because of Ye Qing¡¯s wrongdoing, I had to suffer 50 strokes of the army paddle, which caused all my skin and flesh to tear. The memory of that pain is still very clear in my mind. I swore to myself that once I left Ye Manor, I would never let anyone humiliate and bully me ever again.¡±


    ¡°Ye Han, since you want to die, then you cane at me.¡± Ye Sheng lifted his wrists and Qi started flowing through his body. His dantian, Earth, was trembling, and if he wanted to, he could add on the strength of more than a hundred people at Acquired Level Second Stage.


    Ye Han looked at how determined Ye Sheng seemed and frowned as he muttered, ¡°You¡¯re just pretending to be powerful.¡±


    Ye Han made his move. His palm came toward Ye Sheng and the wind from his attack blew through the grass to be a light blue beam of light. That was the strength of someone at the Acquired Level Seventh Stage Peak Phase.


    Bam!


    But Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel the impact of this palm attack, because someone was standing in front of him.


    Zhou Meiren.


    He used a finger to point at the air, and a creamy white glow formed a protectiveyer that blocked them both against Ye Han¡¯s attack.


    Ye Han¡¯s face became all red as he used all his strength to get past the protectiveyer but to no avail.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± questioned Ye Han.


    ¡°Zhou Meiren,¡± replied Zhou Meiren tly. An aggressive glint shed in his phoenix-shaped eyes as he flicked his finger. The creamy white glow shook and turned into the word scram. This one word smashed into Ye Han with a loud thud and pushed him back fiercely.


    Ye Han kept staggering backward, and every step he took made a deep cavity in the ground as his Qi continued to surge.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Zhou family of the Second Sage, and you just used the Second Sage¡¯s technique?¡± Ye Han¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he looked warily at Zhou Meiren.


    ¡°Since you know, then scram!¡± said Zhou Meiren coldly.


    ¡°Why is someone from the Zhou family protecting Ye Sheng?¡± Ye Han¡¯s thoughts were turning wildly as he tried to understand the scene in front of him.


    ¡°The Zhou family has the Second Sage, and this fellow seems quite powerful too. I¡¯ll let Ye Sheng off for the time being,¡± thought Ye Han to himself. He stared deeply at Ye Sheng and then turned and left without even saying anything nasty or threatening.


    The moment Ye Han left, Zhou Meiren¡¯s body became limp, and he immediately copsed onto the ground.


    Ye Sheng got a shock and quickly went over to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    Zhou Meiren responded in a weak voice, ¡°I forcibly executed the Second Sage¡¯s technique, and I have no more energy left. Carry me into my room. I¡¯ll be fine after I have sufficient sleep.¡±


    The weak Zhou Meiren lived up to his name of being a beauty. Anyone who saw him now would fall for him.


    But Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He picked Zhou Meiren up and walked withrge strides into his room before cing him down on the bed.


    Zhou Meireny on the bed, and his little face was deathly pale. Ye Sheng started to panic a little and asked, ¡°Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Zhou Meiren shook his head and said, ¡°I used my own father¡¯s technique and used up all my energy to forcibly execute it. That¡¯s all. No need to worry. How else do you think an Acquired Level Fourth Stage person like me could hold up against an attack of a Seventh Stage Peak Phase?¡±


    Ye Sheng fell silent for a while before speaking again, ¡°Thank you. In the future, I¡¯ll help you to kill one person. As long as you say the word, regardless of who it is, I will help you kill that person.¡±


    Zhou Meiren smiled weakly. ¡°I helped you because I couldn¡¯t stand watching how arrogant Ye Han was. Don¡¯t take it so personally.¡±


    ¡°I am someone who feels very clearly about those who owe me and those I owe. If they have a feud with me, I will make them pay a hundred times over. If I owe someone, I will also repay them a hundred times over. Rest well. My promise will always be valid,¡± said Ye Sheng resolutely before getting up to leave the room.


    Zhou Meiren¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Under the moonlight, Ye Sheng returned to therge Japanese pagoda tree where they had fought earlier. His expression was grim, and the murderous look in his eyes was intense.


    ¡°Ye Manor, Hu Mei, Ye Han. I won¡¯t let any one of you off,¡± swore Ye Sheng.


    Did all these people really think he was so easy to bully? Why did all of them have this urge to attack him from time to time?


    While he was still in Ye Manor, Ye Qing had been like this, Lord Ye had been like this, First Madam had been like this, the Old Lady had been like this, and Hu Mei had also been like this.


    Now that he had left Ye Manor, Ye Han had stille to attack him.


    ¡°I have to use any avable time to cultivate. Jixia Academy¡¯s students are only allowed to study for two years here. If I don¡¯t meet the requirements, then I¡¯ll have to leave Jixia Academy and go back to being controlled by those in Ye Manor again.¡± Ye Sheng started to feel a sense of urgency.


    The people from Ye Manor were seriously like some bandage on his body that refused to fall off by itself.


    Since the bandage refused to fall off, then he was going to gather all his strength and tear it right off.


    Under the moonlight, Ye Sheng started to cultivate like mad. He went through both his martial arts techniques, as well as his observation and meditation to strengthen his psyche at the same time.


    ...


    Inside Ye Manor, Hu Mei¡¯s eyes were closed as she listened to the report from a man in ck.


    The man in ck spoke extremely softly, and nobody would know that someone was talking if you didn¡¯t listen carefully. Hu Mei¡¯s eyes were shut, but she heard every single word he said.


    ¡°That useless thing was named as the top student in this batch by Priest Qingxu of Dragon Tiger Mountain, and even though Priest Qingxu wanted to take him in as a disciple, Ye Sheng rejected the offer?¡± Hu Meiughed coldly.


    The man in ck kept his head bowed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°A piece of trash is a piece of trash, and he doesn¡¯t even know how to grab hold of this opportunity. Priest Qingxu is a high-level Daoist priest from Dragon Tiger Mountain, and he wouldn¡¯t havee to Jixia Academy at all if he hadn¡¯t fallen out with the Sect Head of Dragon Tiger Mountain. So many people are dying to be his disciple, but Ye Sheng actually gave up the chance. I was worried that he might be like a dragon when returning to the great ocean, but it seems like he¡¯s a little shrimp who can¡¯t bepared to a real dragon after all,¡± said Hu Mei in a pleased voice.


    ¡°Tell Ye Han to give Ye Sheng trouble within Jixia Academy, and make sure Ye Sheng doesn¡¯t live toofortably. Even though he¡¯s under the protection of Jixia Academy and we can¡¯t kill him, we can make things as difficult as possible for him,¡± said Hu Mei in a cold voice.

 Chapter 39 - Learning Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 39: Learning Alchemy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The sun rose from the east and cast its light on the world. Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t slept all night because he¡¯d immersed himself in cultivation, nourished his psyche, observed and meditated on his psyche, and trained up his psyche.


    During this one night, his psyche had gone up in strength, but Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow,¡± grumbled Ye Sheng to himself.


    His pace of improvement was extremely slow andborious, and he could only improve a little at a time. There was no way he was going to mature quickly.


    Creeaak!


    The door of the house was pushed open, and Zhou Meiren walked out. His face was still a little pale, but he looked more energetic than he had the night before.


    ¡°There is a proper order and time required for cultivating anything. You¡¯re too impatient,¡± said Zhou Meiren.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°My enemies are all too powerful, and I don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±


    Zhou Meiren shook his head and said, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing in this world that you can achieve just by the snap of your fingers.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Is there no shortcut at all? Surely not everything has to be done only this slow, proper way, right?¡±


    Zhou Meiren thought about it for a while, and then he said, ¡°There is a way. Daoism has an alchemy route. One can create pills like the Heaven and Earth Pill, the Human Body Pill, the Super Herb Pill, and others, which can help you to cultivate at a faster speed. But those who know how to make these types of pills are all Daoists who have been cultivating for many, many years. Each pill is worth tens of thousands of yuan, and even my father can¡¯t get too many of these pills. I guess that means there¡¯s no hope for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Does Priest Qingxu know how to refine pills?¡±


    Zhou Meiren nodded and replied, ¡°Priest Qingxu is a Daoist priest from Dragon Tiger Mountain, so of course he knows how to refine pills. He knows how to make the legendary Dragon Tiger Pill too.¡±


    ¡°Since Priest Qingxu is a Daoist priest from Dragon Tiger Mountain, why did hee to Jixia Academy to teach ordinary students?¡± asked Ye Sheng puzzledly.


    ¡°Priest Qingxu had a major disagreement with the current sect leader of Dragon Tiger Mountain. Priest Qingxu believes in teaching anybody who is willing to learn, while the current constitution of Dragon Tiger Mountain states that only disciples of the sect can be taught. So Priest Qingxu left Dragon Tiger Mountain, and His Majesty got him to teach here instead,¡± said Zhou Meiren.


    ¡°I see. All right then, I¡¯m going to learn how to refine pills,¡± said Ye Sheng determinedly.


    ¡°You want to learn alchemy? Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s very hard to cultivate in alchemy. There are many people who can cultivate, but they simply can¡¯t refine pills. Also, alchemy is a very dry and boring process which consumes a lot of energy. What you need to do now is to increase your level of cultivation,¡± said Zhou Meiren as he shook his head.


    Ye Sheng smiled with confidence in himself and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, but I¡¯ve already decided.¡±


    Refining pills could increase his cultivation speed, and this was way more attractive to him than anything else. It was even more appealing to him than trying to learn all the different techniques from the various other faculties. After this discussion with Zhou Meiren, Ye Sheng made a decision and immediately headed off to the Daoist Court.


    Priest Qingxu¡¯s living quarters were called the Daoist Court. There were seven or eight other high-level Daoists there, whose jobs were teaching the students as well.


    The Daoist Court was halfway up a mountain, and the scenery was beautiful. There was a thinyer of clouds covering the mountain, and the cathaya pine trees were everywhere, tall and huge. Walking in this area made him feel like he was walking on clouds.


    Ye Sheng slowly made his way to the entrance of the Daoist Court, where he saw a tiny Daoist boy guarding the entrance. He said to the little boy, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Sheng, a new student this year. I would like to see Priest Qingxu.¡±


    The tiny Daoist was really tiny. He looked like he was seven or eight years old, and his chubby face had a very serious expression as he put his palms together politely and said, ¡°Please wait for a while.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched the tiny Daoist make his way inside and smiled faintly for a moment, then waited by the entrance respectfully.


    All the rooms in the Daoist Court were separate houses on their own. They were quiet and far removed from everyone else, so it was very suitable for someone cultivating in Daoism to live here.


    Five minutester, the tiny Daoist came back and said, ¡°This way please. Priest Qingxu is absorbing Qi right now.¡±


    Ye Sheng thanked him and went further up the mountain with the tiny Daoist. He saw the billowing clouds and the mountain peaks and valleys. From that height, he could also see the mysteriouske that was at the entrance of Jixia Academy.


    Ye Sheng spotted Priest Qingxu under a huge mulberry tree. He was meditating and absorbing Qi while wearing a thin priest¡¯s coat. His expression was very calm. Once Ye Sheng walked in, he slowly brought his meditation to an end.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to see me. What is it?¡± asked Priest Qingxu.


    Ye Sheng knelt down and said, ¡°Your student, Ye Sheng, greets Priest Qingxu. I would like to study alchemy from you.¡±


    Priest Qingxu was stunned, and he looked very strangely at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I knew you were definitely here to ask to be my disciple, but I didn¡¯t expect you to say that you wanted to study alchemy. What¡¯s the reason?¡± asked Priest Qingxu as he continued to look at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Aftering to Jixia Academy, I¡¯ve gone to see the martial arts sses, I¡¯ve been enlightened in Buddhism, and I¡¯ve read through many books on the ult. But, in the end, I¡¯ve found that the alchemy of Daoism is the one that¡¯s most suitable for me. So I¡¯vee here to ask to be your disciple and to focus on cultivating in alchemy,¡± said Ye Sheng sincerely.


    ¡°Alchemy is a very dry and boring subject. It requires you to memorize many herb names and properties, as well as how to recognize them when you see them. At the same time, you might go through several rounds of practice without sessfully refining anything. Are you able to persist in doing this?¡± asked Priest Qingxu with a calm expression on his face.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head gravely and replied, ¡°Ye Sheng will be able to persist.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I entered Jixia Academy, I¡¯ve taught hundreds of students here but I¡¯ve only taken in two disciples. Both of them learned Daoist techniques and neither wanted to study alchemy. You¡¯re the first one who¡¯s taken the initiative to learn alchemy, so you can go ahead and kowtow,¡± said Priest Qingxu in a pleased voice.


    He believed in teaching anybody in the world. As long as they were willing and able, he would teach them. He was very willing to take in anybody who was gifted as his disciple. Aftering to Jixia Academy two years ago, Priest Qingxu had taken just two disciples, and they had both focused on Daoist techniques. Ye Sheng was the only one who had wanted to learn alchemy, so of course Priest Qingxu was more than happy to have him.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Ye Sheng immediately kowtowed with quick moves. His forehead struck the ground three times to create three muffled sounds, and he put a lot of strength into his kowtowing.


    ¡°Get up.¡± After this process of bing master and disciple wasplete, Priest Qingxu looked at Ye Sheng with some gentleness in his eyes. He waved his hand to dismiss the tiny Daoist, then he started speaking to Ye Sheng again.


    ¡°I have learned countless Daoist techniques in my life, and I¡¯ve passed all that I know to your two seniors. I¡¯ve not been able to find any disciples who wanted to study alchemy so far. But since you are willing to learn alchemy from me, then you must put your heart and soul into it. Do not bezy or shoddy about it,¡± Priest Qingxu warned Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to ck off. I will definitely give it my full attention,¡± said Ye Sheng very seriously.


    ¡°Good. Here are 81 scrolls about the basics of alchemy, 365 books on herbs, and more than 100 books on the medicinal effects of the various herbs. These were all written and coted by countless ancestors before me. Take them back to your quarters, and study everything until you¡¯ve memorized them so well that you can answer me immediately no matter what I ask you. Even if you¡¯ve managed to learn everything, don¡¯te back here until you¡¯repletely familiar with it.¡± Priest Qingxu took out a huge pile of books from the bag around his waist and passed them all to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took all the books from him. They weighed at least 30 to 40 pounds in total. But he still had a pleased smile on his face as he said, ¡°Thank you so much, Master. I will take these back now. Please wait for me to return.¡±


    Priest Qingxu waved his hands and said, ¡°Whether this is just a rash desire you have or something you¡¯ve considered carefully will depend on how long you take to memorize all this.¡±


    Ye Sheng bowed and left. He carried the huge stack of books and happily returned to his little house.


    Zhou Meiren was sitting on a chair when he saw Ye Sheng carry the huge pile of books back in. He was so shocked that he got up with a start. ¡°Priest Qingxu seriously took you in as his disciple?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of time. I need to memorize all these books, so don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Zhou Meiren gaped in shock and said, ¡°Does he take in just anybody these days?¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored him and went into his own room and started to read each and every book. He was gifted with a photographic memory, and, once he had memorized a book, he would pass it on to his dantian, Earth.

 Chapter 40 - Second Senior Daoming

    <h4>Chapter 40: Second Senior Daoming</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    By passing all the alchemy books Ye Sheng was reading down to his dantian, Earth, he was making it possible for the Earthlings to study this topic, as well as helping him to speed up his cultivating.


    His photographic memory was extremely useful to him now. He only had to read a book once, and he would remember all of it. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all the first night he got home with all the books.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only this one night. Ye Sheng spent the second day and the third day in his room doing nothing but reading.


    By the time the third day rolled around, Zhou Meiren frowned. He wanted to call Ye Sheng toe out of the room. Going three days without food, water, or sleep was very taxing on the body. If one hadn¡¯t reached Inborn Level yet, it wasn¡¯t possible to supplement the body with energy absorbed from the Qi in the air around you.


    But before he could knock on Ye Sheng¡¯s door, Ye Sheng walked out with his hair all disheveled, his cheeks sunken in, and huge bags under his eyes. He was clearly extremely exhausted, although his eyes were bright and alert and gleamed intelligently.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally out. If you hadn¡¯t walked out by yourself today, I¡¯d have gone in to drag you out.¡± Zhou Meiren looked at Ye Sheng in disgust, because his body emanated a terrible stench. He smelled absolutely awful.


    ¡°Can you get me some food. One bull, one goat,¡± said Ye Sheng weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your servant, so why should I order food for you?¡± Zhou Meiren shook his head and refused to do it.


    Ye Sheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to bathe first. I¡¯m going to die from hunger soon. If you don¡¯t want to order food for me, I¡¯ll go get food myself.¡±


    Ssh!


    Ye Sheng jumped into the river that was behind their house and started to clean himself. His muscles were lean, and he had no excess fat on him.


    Once Ye Sheng was finished bathing and had changed into a new set of clothes, he saw that Zhou Meiren was having a meal.


    There was a bull and a goat on the table.


    Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I happened to feel like eating, and I ordered a bit too much by ident. If you don¡¯t want to eat, then I¡¯ll just throw the remainder away,¡± said Zhou Meiren nonchntly.


    Ye Sheng justughed, grabbed one leg of the bull, and started eating.


    He was terribly famished, so once the meat had entered his stomach, it was quickly digested and turned into a warmth that flowed through his body.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng started wolfing down all the food even as Zhou Meiren looked at him with great disdain. He finished off the bull and the goat and gave a long satisfied sigh after he was finished eating all of it. He stood up and started moving his limbs and joints.


    Crack! Crack!


    His joints all started cracking at the same time, and it seemed as if he was on the verge of breaking through to the next level. He was now in between Acquired Level Third Stage and Fourth Stage, and he¡¯d been working hard every day to get himself from Novice Phase to Mid Phase. His hard work hadn¡¯t gone to waste. After umting days of cultivation, he had finally found a way to break through.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent thest three days memorizing those books?¡± asked Zhou Meiren, after he saw that Ye Sheng was finished eating.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. 81 scrolls about the basics of alchemy, 365 books on herbs, and more than 100 books on the medicinal effects of various herbs. I now know everything like the back of my hand,¡± said Ye Sheng with great confidence.


    ¡°81 alchemy scrolls? That¡¯s at least 100,000 words. You know everything like the back of your hand after only just three days?¡± Zhou Meiren stared at Ye Sheng in great shock.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Ye Sheng raised an eyebrow with a smug expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m a genius.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing someone boast about himself,¡± snapped Zhou Meiren disdainfully.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t doubt me. Once I sessfully refine some pills in a few days, I¡¯ll give you a few. That¡¯ll be your reward for helping me order food,¡± teased Ye Sheng. He was in such a good mood now.


    ¡°Go away, I just wanted to eat, so I ordered food. You¡¯ve eaten so much that I¡¯m the one left hungry, and you¡¯re standing here daydreaming? Even a genius needs several years of umted experience to sessfully refine pills. You think you¡¯re a god or something?¡± sneered Zhou Meiren contemptuously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a few days.¡± Ye Sheng justughed it off. He stood up and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not going to clear up all the bones that you¡¯ve left behind?¡± yelled Zhou Meiren in frustration from behind him.


    There were bones and other bits all over the floor, and the students had to clean up their own houses since Jixia Academy didn¡¯t allow anyone to bring their own servants into the school.


    ¡°You help me clear up the mess, I¡¯m going to see Priest Qingxu,¡± said Ye Sheng as he waved his hand and walked off coolly.


    Zhou Meiren waspletely speechless. He looked at the mess on the floor and was extremely annoyed. He was a clean freak.


    ...


    After three days, Ye Sheng arrived at the Daoist Court again.


    The tiny Daoist was still guarding the entrance, but he wasn¡¯t doing a good job of it. He had actually fallen asleep in his position. His tiny body was all curled up and looked a little pitiful.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re here again,¡± said the tiny Daoist as he rubbed his eyes after being shaken awake by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You can continue sleeping, I¡¯m going in to see Priest Qingxu,¡± said Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. All outsiders have to wait here while I go in to tell the priest,¡± said the tiny Daoist as he shook his head.


    ¡°I became Priest Qingxu¡¯s disciple three days ago, so from now on, I¡¯ll be part of the Daoist Court too,¡± said Ye Sheng with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of his disciples?¡± The tiny Daoist immediately lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Ye Sheng with a nod.


    ¡°Then hurry up and call me Senior. I¡¯m finally not the most junior anymore.¡± The tiny Daoist was so happy that he wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore.


    Ye Sheng blinked a few times and asked, ¡°You¡¯re also one of Priest Qingxu¡¯s disciples?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your Second Senior, so you¡¯d better greet me now.¡± The tiny Daoist puffed his chest out and pretended to be an adult.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re my Second Senior, then why are you out here guarding the main entrance?¡± Ye Sheng didn¡¯t quite believe him.


    The tiny Daoist got upset. ¡°I am the second disciple that Master took in, but Master said that I¡¯m naturallycking in Daoist Aspirations, so I need to guard the main entrance for one year. It¡¯s been 11 months already, so in one month¡¯s time, I can return to Master¡¯s side and regain my identity as his second disciple.¡±


    Ye Sheng felt that this little boy wasn¡¯t lying to him, so he asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re my Second Senior, how about you apany me to see Master?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I didn¡¯t know Master took you in as a disciple. If I had known earlier, I¡¯d have made you call me Second Senior then,¡± grumbled the tiny Daoist.


    ¡°Why are you so insistent on making me call you Second Senior?¡± asked Ye Sheng curiously.


    ¡°If you call me Second Senior, that means that I¡¯m no longer the most junior. On top of that, I¡¯ll protect you too. I¡¯m very formidable, okay,¡± said the tiny Daoist as he patted his own chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re very formidable?¡± Ye Sheng was quite doubtful. This tiny Daoist didn¡¯t emanate any Qi at all. Also, how powerful could a seven- or eight-year-old child be?


    ¡°I¡¯m very formidable. Master said so too. I¡¯m very formidable, but I¡¯mcking in Daoist Aspirations. I just need to guard the main entrance for a year and feel these Daoist Aspirations, and I¡¯m done.¡± The tiny Daoist nodded resolutely.


    ¡°All right then, Second Senior. What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Ye Sheng as he decided to believe the little boy and called him Second Senior.


    The tiny Daoist beamed from ear to ear and looked rather adorable when he heard Ye Sheng call him Second Senior. He patted Ye Sheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Your Second Senior¡¯s name is Daoming, so if you run into any problems in the future, you just need to shout for me. If I hear it, I¡¯ll definitelye and help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Senior Daoming.¡± Ye Sheng didn¡¯t take his words seriously and just yed along with this Second Senior Daoming as if he was just having fun with a child.


    The two of them chatted andughed all the way until they reached Priest Qingxu¡¯s living quarters.


    Priest Qingxu was watering his nts when he saw that Ye Sheng was here. He was very surprised. ¡°Instead of taking the time to memorize the books, you¡¯vee all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to give up?¡± Priest Qingxu¡¯s expression darkened and his tone of voice was unfriendly.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Master, your disciple has memorized everything.¡±


    Priest Qingxu¡¯s wrist trembled slightly. Even though he had been cultivating as a Daoist for 100 years and was generally unfazed by anything in the world, he was still shocked by these words. He looked at Ye Sheng and frowned, ¡°Do you know what the punishment for lying is?¡±


    ¡°Master, go ahead and test me all you want. I¡¯m confident in myself.¡± Ye Sheng puffed his chest out.


    ¡°All right then,e in with me.¡± Priest Qingxu could tell that Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t lying, so he wasn¡¯t sure about anything anymore. He turned and walked into his room.


    Ye Sheng and Daoming followed after him.


    Priest Qingxu spun around and pointed at Daoming. ¡°Go and guard the entrance, your one year isn¡¯t up yet.¡±

 Chapter 41 - Daoist Priest Qingxu’s wish

    Chapter 41 Chapter 15, Daoist Priest Qingxu¡¯s wish


    Daoist priest Dao Ming snorted, bid farewell to Ye Sheng, and went to guard the door.


    Ye sheng asked in puzzlement, ¡°Master, why did you let second senior brother guard the door?¡±


    Daoist Priest Qingxu did not exin, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about his matters. Nowe in with me, I want to do a spot check.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently and followed Daoist Priest Qingxu into the Daoist room.


    Priest Qingxu sat down and immediately began to ask questions. He started from the eighty-first volume of the Dao of alchemy, but Ye Sheng had no problem memorizing all of it. He even included his own exnation, so he didn¡¯t memorize it by rote.


    <b>en</b>


    Priest Qingxu¡¯s expression changed. He continued to do random tests. From the pharmacology, Ye Sheng still answered without hesitation.


    The final herbal identification was 365 volumes. Not only did it have a lot of words, but it also contained pictures. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t miss a single one. Priest Qingxu fell silent. Ye Sheng sat obediently and looked at Priest Qingxu with a confident smile on his face. ¡°You really only used three days?¡±Priest Qingxu still could not believe it.


    This was too shocking. He had seen many geniuses, but there had never been anyone who could memorize all of these in three days.


    Ye Sheng did not speak. He only nodded lightly. He was young, confident, and full of vigor. ¡°Hahaha, the heavens really blessed me, Qing Xu.¡±Suddenly, priest Qing Xuughed loudly with an excited expression.


    ¡°Master, why are youughing?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I am a disciple of Mount Longhu. I have been praised as a rare genius on Mount Longhu, but do you know why I am teaching here?¡±Priest Qing Xu looked at Ye Sheng and asked.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s because of a disagreement with the current sect master of Mount Longhu, ¡°Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°Yes, a disagreement. He believes that Mount Longhu should teach its disciples to continue the glory of the seniors, but I don¡¯t think so. I believe that there should be no discrimination in teaching. No matter who it is, they all have their own shining points. Some people have extraordinary talent and are destined to have limitless futures from birth. Take your second senior brother for example. Even I am envious of his talent. If he were to be on Mount Longhu, he would be the next sect master,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Is second senior brother¡¯s talent so high?¡±


    ¡°High, so high that you can¡¯t believe it. He is blessed by the heavens, but after all, it is rare. Most people in this world are like your eldest senior brother, mediocre and mediocre. Their talent is neither outstanding nor inferior, and they are very mediocre. ¡°However, such a person is worth sculpting, because when you teach a genius, more than half of his sess is due to his talent. However, when you teach a mediocre talent, carefully sculpt them and sculpt them into the most beautiful white jade in the world, it is in line with the mission of Mount Longhu to teach the world. ¡°Priest Qingxu was very emotional.


    Ye Sheng nodded silently. There were many mediocre people in this world. They struggled in the floating world and lived their lives in mediocrity. ¡°Your second senior brother is a genius in cultivation, and you are a genius in alchemy. You have memorized so many books in three days. From today onwards, I will wholeheartedly teach you to be a genius. I hope that you can refine innate medicinal pills within two years,¡±Priest Qingxu said to Ye Sheng


    ¡°Why must it take two years?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    Daoist priest Qing Xu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Because two yearster, it will be the day of the Heavenly Tribtion for my master, the previous sect Master of Mount Longhu, Tu Shan. When I left Mount Longhu, I said that I would definitely nurture a person who can suppress the entire generation of Mount Longhu. Your eldest senior brother is a fool, and his talent is simply unable to enter the ranks of the disciples of Mount Longhu. However, I will let him suppress the disciples of Mount Longhu. Your second senior brother is a genius. Although he is a little young, he can suppress the next generation of sect master of Mount Longhu. As for you, you will need to suppress the alchemists of the younger generation of Mount Longhu.¡±


    ca


    Ye Sheng¡¯s blood boiled when he heard this. This Daoist master Qing Xu had great ambitions. He taught three disciples and suppressed the elites of the younger generation of Mount Longhu.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m only refining pills. is two years enough time?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously. Mount Longhu¡¯s pill refining disciples were definitely nurtured from a young age. Under the influence of his own eyes and ears, how could ye Sheng catch up?


    Priest Qingxuughed out loud. ¡°You think too highly of Mount Longhu¡¯s teaching methods. Just the books I gave you to the disciples of Mount Longhu will be enough for them to read for a year, while you only spent three days. So two yearster, you will definitely be able to do it. I believe in You.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit jolted, and he said, ¡°Since master believes in me, then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Although Ye Sheng said it modestly, the determination in his eyes that was eager to give it a try was still seen by Priest Qingxu, satisfied, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Just how can those pedantic people on Mount Longhupare to the way I teach my disciples? I want to teach three disciples to p their faces and let them know that if Mount Longhu doesn¡¯t reform, it will gradually decline.¡±


    ¡°Yes, disciple will definitely suppress the current generation of pill refiners on Mount Longhu, ¡°Ye Sheng said resolutely and decisively. ¡°Good, remember this for me. This is the pill refining method and all sorts of pill forms. In the future, you wille here every morning to refine pills and have free time in the afternoon.¡±Daoist Qingxu extended his hand and pointed at Ye Sheng¡¯s be, a huge stream of memories was transmitted in, causing ye Sheng¡¯s spiritual sea to tremble.


    Rumble!


    As if the world had been turned upside down, countless pill refining techniques, pill forms, and huge amounts of memories appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s spiritual sea. Ye Sheng gritted his teeth, his brows furrowed, and blood flowed out of his eyes.


    Daoist Qingxu watched nervously. Once Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he would stop.


    However, it was very strange. At first, Ye Sheng felt an intense pain that was difficult to endure. However, when he persisted, the pain disappeared on its own, followed by a loud bang.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness was actually opened by this inheritance. He had broken through from the first sky of soul nurturing to the second sky of soul nurturing.


    When Priest Qingxu saw this scene, he waspletely relieved. He immediately transferred all the Alchemy Dao inheritance to Ye Sheng


    Fifteen minutester, Ye Sheng slept on the ground. Priest Qingxu covered ye Sheng with a nket and left the Daoist room.


    0


    The monastery was located in the middle of the sea of clouds. Priest Qingxu had his hands behind his back. His gaze was firm as he said, ¡°Two yearster, I will definitely make the people of Mount Longhu look at me in a new light. Master, you chose him wrongly. Mount Longhu needs to be reformed.¡±


    When Ye Sheng woke up, it was already evening. He held his head and felt a slight numbness. Once he closed his eyes, he was filled with countless knowledge of alchemy.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and left the monastery room. He did not find anyone.


    When he arrived at the monastery¡¯s entrance, he saw Second Senior Brother Dao Ming guarding the gate. ¡°Second senior brother, Where¡¯s Master?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Dao Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°If he¡¯s not on the mountain, he must have gone to visit eldest senior brother.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t eldest senior brother in Jixia Academy?¡± ¡°No. Eldest senior brother¡¯s talent doesn¡¯t allow him to go to Jixia Academy. He signs up every year, but is selected every year.¡±Dao Ming shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. This talent, which even Jixia Academy couldn¡¯t enter, was really an ordinary person among ordinary people.


    ¡°When will mastere back?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow Morning, you go back first. Come back tomorrow.¡±Dao Ming waved his small hand and said.


    ¡°Then junior brother will take his leave. ¡°Ye Sheng bowed and left.

 Chapter 42 - breaking through to the fourth heaven

    Chapter 42 Chapter 16: breaking through to the fourth heaven


    Ye Sheng returned to his room, but he did not see Beauty Zhou. She had most likely gone to cultivate.


    Beauty Zhou was not with everyone, and even though he was beautiful, he was still a boy. In Great Qin¡¯s kingdom, there were already people who had lost an arm, and some of the elders of great families liked to raise beautiful boys, if Beauty Zhou had not been a quasi-saint, he would not have been so rxed.


    In fact, if a boy was too beautiful, he would be even more dangerous than a girl.


    In the room, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and looked through countless information about alchemy in his consciousness.


    Thirty-six hands of alchemy!


    This was an alchemy technique that had been passed down from generation to generation, and it was best to control theposition and temperature of the medicinal pill.


    Ye Sheng memorized all thirty-six techniques and passed them down to Earth.


    During this period of time, Ye Sheng continued to pass down various cultivation techniques and pill refining techniques. The people on Earth were already used to it.


    During this period of time, earth had already passed through the initial period of difort and started the great era of national cultivation, which made Ye Sheng quite satisfied. Although it was just the beginning and most of them had yet to enter the rudiments, one percent of them had broken through to the first sky of the postnatal realm, there were fewer people at the second sky, more than 300 people, 50 people at the third sky, and not a single person at the fourth sky.


    Ye Sheng had not cultivated for long, so it was very rare for the people on Earth to be able to keep up with the progress. After all the information about alchemy was passed down, there were more people who were interested, but there were very few people who really specialized in it.


    This was because focusing on alchemy would definitely have an impact on one¡¯s cultivation. Everyone on Earth was working hard to be stronger. Everyone wanted to break through to the legendary Xiantian realm as soon as possible.


    Alchemy was usually more interesting to people from Taoism. There were only a few thousand people who truly focused on alchemy.


    Although there were quite a few thousand people,pared to the total of 1.4 billion people, it was very small.


    Ye Sheng observed these people who were refining pills. Most of them were studying books. Out of the thousands of people, only a dozen or so had started refining pills.


    These dozen or so people were the focus of Ye Sheng¡¯s attention. When they were refining pills, he watched coldly from the side and noted down the mistakes he had made, so as to prevent himself from making mistakes again.


    Just like that, in the middle of the night, only three of the dozen or so people had sessfully refined the most basic pill, the Qi condensation pill. After taking it, one could speed up their cultivation and absorb three to four times the spiritual energy of heaven and earth as usual.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t sleepte at night, but he was full of energy. He had gained a lot from watching these people refine pills. He had memorized all the mistakes and sesses in his heart, allowing him to have a sense of propriety.


    Ye Sheng practiced martial arts in the wee hours of the morning. After thinking for a moment, he took out a pot of wine that Bai Yutian had given him earlier, the white fruit wine.


    A hundred types of spirit fruits were refined, and they contained a tremendous amount of energy. Ye Sheng had drunk it once before, and there was still quite a bit left. He was already at the peak of Houtian Realm Third Heaven, and the reason he took it out this time was to break through to Houtian Realm Fourth Heaven.


    In the postnatal realm, there were also several barriers. The Third Heaven to the Fourth Heaven was a barrier, the sixth heaven to the Seventh Heaven was a barrier, and the Ninth Heaven to the tenth heaven was a barrier.


    This was also why ye Sheng, with the support of his strength, could defeat ye Qing and Li Ying, the grandson of the Marquis of Zhenhai, Li Su, but could not defeat ye Han.


    This was because ye Han had broken through to the seventh heaven, and Ye Qing and Li Ying were both at the sixth heaven of the postnatal realm.


    After a mouthful of white fruit wine, powerful spiritual energy surged out, and Ye Sheng immediately began to practice his fist techniques.


    Rolling Stone Fist technique, Gale Steps, and fallen leaf sword technique!


    These three most basic cultivation techniques, in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, blossomed with powerful might. As he gradually cultivated them, the three cultivation techniques had already reached the level of great sess, and he was only one step away frompleting them.


    Thus, Ye Sheng did not abandon these three cultivation techniques, and instead continued to keep them.


    After practicing the three cultivation techniques once, Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body began to heat up. His pores opened up, and he breathed in and out spiritual energy like a glowing body.


    ¡°Samsara Seal!¡±


    Ye Sheng did not give up on this cultivation technique from the beginning to the end. He had been quietly condensing it. This was the supreme cultivation technique of his mother¡¯s Samsara sect. It was rarely seen in the world. Even though he had obtained many cultivation techniques from the library of Ji Xia Academy.., even though it had been passed down to Earth, it was still inferior to the Samsara seal.


    Once he condensed the nine great samsara seals, it was equivalent to having nine extra lives. He would be able to construct the Samsara Bridge and cross the boundary between life and death.


    Ye Sheng was now only a hair¡¯s breadth away from condensing the first samsara seal. Tonight, he wouldpletely seed.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    Ye Sheng drank all of the white fruit wine. His entire body turned red and he was on the verge of copse. He was intoxicated, but just like that, under the impact of the enormous spiritual energy.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian shook, and the reincarnation seal was sessfully formed. An ancient seal hung high above his dantian, emitting power, and it allowed ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation to rise to the fourth sky of the Houtian realm.


    After breaking through to the fourth sky, Ye Sheng immediately fell to the ground. The alcohol strength of the white fruit wine was very strong, and Ye Sheng drank all of it. Even if he didn¡¯t get drunk at the first moment, he could still hold his liquor.


    In the second half of the night, Beauty Zhou came back. Under the moonlight, she saw Ye Sheng sleeping on the ground. She immediately frowned and said with disdain, ¡°The smell of alcohol on this body stinks.¡±


    She directly avoided ye Sheng and returned to the room. After washing up and changing into clean clothes, she looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really a good person.¡±Beauty Zhou sighed and walked out, holding her breath. She helped Ye Sheng up and threw him into the bathtub. After a simple cleaning, she took off her clothes and threw them on her bed.


    After Beauty Zhou finished doing all this, she looked at the mess on the ground with disgust. She sighed and went to Ye Sheng¡¯s room to rest.


    The next day, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and smelled a very fresh fragrance. It was like the fragrance of flowers blooming in early spring.


    ¡°What is this thing that smells so good?¡±Ye Sheng focused his eyes and saw that he was actually on Beauty Zhou¡¯s bed. The fragrance was alsoing from the pillow and nket.


    ¡°This guy says that he hates femininity, but he¡¯s still very honest in the dark.¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He grabbed the nket and took a sniff. The fragrance dispersed the tiredness of the drunkard, and his spirit was shaken.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±A gloomy voice sounded at the door.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face stiffened. He turned his head and saw Beauty Zhou looking at him expressionlessly and coldly.


    ¡°Well, your nket smells good. It¡¯s good. I like it, ¡°Ye Sheng said with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Beauty Zhou said coldly.


    Ye Sheng immediately got up and walked to the door with a smile.


    Beauty Zhou immediately moved aside and looked at Ye Sheng with disgust. ¡°You crossed the linest night and ran into my room. You took my bed. Do you know what I said back then?¡±


    Ye Sheng was puzzled and softly said, ¡°Did I cross the line?¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression did not change. She said, ¡°Of course. Do you think I would let a stinky man like you into My Room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault this time. I shouldn¡¯t have crossed the line, ¡°Ye Sheng quickly apologized.


    ¡°Get lost. If you cross the line next time, don¡¯t me me for not being polite,¡±beauty Zhou crossed her arms over her chest and coldly said.


    Ye Sheng left with an apologetic smile. When he saw the deep lines, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Women are so troublesome.¡±


    ng!


    Beauty Zhou threw out a flying sword and stabbed it in front of Ye Sheng. It made a nging sound and was extremely cold.


    Ye Sheng tactfully shut his mouth, changed his clothes, and went straight to the monastery.

 Chapter 43 - Qi condensation pills

    Chapter 43 Chapter 17, Qi condensation pills


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng was refining pills in the monastery.


    From the start of identifying the medicinal ingredients, to matching the medicinal principles, to the start of refining pills, the skills that an ordinary alchemist needed half a year to master werepleted in three days by Ye Sheng. Three dayster, Ye Sheng¡¯s first batch of pills was produced.


    Qi condensation pills.


    These were very ordinary pills. As long as the system learned how to refine pills, even the dumbest person would be able to refine them with effort. The only difference was that they were good or bad.


    Ye Sheng refined a batch of Qi condensation pills in three days. Under the long satisfied expression of the clear void Daoist, he took it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for the pill to reach the seventh grade, ¡°the clear void Daoist said in satisfaction.


    ¡°What do you mean by the seventh grade?¡±Ye Sheng asked. ¡°When pills are refined, those below the fifth grade are considered useless pills and can be consumed. However, there is pill poison. The lower the grade, the heavier the pill poison. Above Grade-5, the pill poison is refined. The higher the grade, the greater the effect of the pill. ¡°And grade-10 pills are the highest grade of pills. They are known as the pills refined by grandmasters.¡±Priest Qingxu exined.


    Ye Sheng looked at the cauldron of pills. There were nine pills. They were round and the size of a thumb. They revealed the color of the green pill. They were very beautiful and emitted a strange fragrance. Anyone who saw them would know that they were good pills.


    ¡°Master, this is my first time refining pills. I¡¯ll give you the first one, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    Priest Qingxuughed out loud. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯ll keep this pill.¡±


    Ye Sheng used a jade bottle to pick up the remaining eight pills and bid priest Qingxu farewell.


    Ye Sheng had been in the monastery for the past three days. He did not go there either. He calmed his heart and began refining pills. He was living afortable life.


    At the gate of the monastery, Second Senior Brother Dao Ming was sitting on a small pony. His little face was pink, and his hair wasbed into a bun. He was holding a Daoist book in his hand, and he was flipping through it with a sad face.


    ¡°Second senior brother, what are you looking at?¡±Ye Sheng walked over and asked. Dao Ming sighed and said, ¡°This is the homework master gave me. I have memorized thirty-six chapters of the Daoist volume. I have memorized thirty-five chapters, but I can¡¯t memorize thest one no matter how hard I try.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-six chapters of the Dao Scrolls? What¡¯s This?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement. ¡°This is the Basic Dao of Daoism, but you don¡¯t need to memorize it. You¡¯re a pill refiner, and I¡¯m a cultivator. We¡¯re not on the same side.¡±Dao Ming shook his head and said.


    ¡°Second senior brother, this is the first batch of pills I refined. The first one was given to master, and the second one is for you.¡±Ye Sheng handed over the Qi condensation pills.


    Dao Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He took the pill and threw it into his mouth. He chewed it up with a crunching sound, as if he was eating candy.


    ¡°Junior brother, the taste is not bad. Do you have any more?¡±Dao Ming smacked his lips and asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°No more. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t dare to give it to second senior brother. It hurts my heart to see him swallow it all at once.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the pill refined just for people to eat?¡±Dao Ming was very open-minded and did not pester him.


    ¡°Junior brother, please excuse me.¡±Ye Sheng was very polite and did not neglect Dao Ming just because he was young. ¡°Go, go. ¡°Dao Ming waved his hand and continued to fight with the book.


    Ye Sheng left the monastery and returned to his residence immediately. However, when he was near the door, he stopped.


    ¡°A few days ago, I seemed to have made Beauty Zhou unhappy. Last time, he even ordered for me.¡±Ye Sheng thought so and walked to Beauty Zhou¡¯s door.


    ¡°Stop at the 38th Line. You are not allowed to cross the line, ¡°a cold voice sounded from the room.


    Ye Sheng heard it and looked down. One of his feet had crossed the 38th line. He thought for a moment, then took a step back and said, ¡°I just refined a batch of medicinal pills. The pills have reached the seventh grade. I¡¯ll give it to


    you.¡±


    Creak!


    The door opened. Beauty Zhou walked out with a cold expression. She looked at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°You sessfully refined it so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a genius.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    Beauty Zhou wanted tough at him, but she saw Ye Sheng take out a jade bottle. Inside it was an ink-green colored medicinal pill. It was very beautiful. She forcefully swallowed it andughed, looking at Ye Sheng silently. ¡°That, I¡¯m sorry for a few days ago. This is my apology, my first batch of medicinal pills.¡±Ye Sheng smiled apologetically. Beauty Zhou lowered her head and asked casually, ¡°The first batch of medicinal pills, you¡¯re giving it to me just like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s enough sincerity, right? Can you forgive me?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou expectantly.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to put up with it. But doesn¡¯t a single medicinal pill seem very monotonous?¡±Beauty Zhou stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He took out a jade bottle and made a pair.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled. She walked down, put away the two pills, and turned around to enter the room.


    Ye Sheng looked at her back and asked, ¡°Then have you forgiven me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s voice made Ye Sheng speechless.


    Looking at the lines on the ground, Ye Sheng Thought for a while, but he still didn¡¯t have the courage to cross them. Beauty Zhou might get angry again and turn around to return to his room.


    Taking out the Qi condensation pills, Ye Sheng began to cultivate his heart. Of the nine pills, he gave one to his master, one to his second senior brother, two to Beauty Zhou, and five to Ye Sheng.


    Of the five pills, Ye Sheng used them all to cultivate and raise his Daoist magic realm.


    Previously, he had broken through from the first sky of soul nurturing to the second sky of soul nurturing. Over the past few days, he had umted a lot of insights in pill concocting. His use of his divine soul and his deeper understanding of Daoist magic had all improved by leaps and bounds


    Ye Sheng held a medicinal pill in his mouth. With a flick of his divine soul, he visualized the sun and Moon, Heaven and earth, gods and devils, hell, volcanoes..


    Each time he visualized, his divine soul would be even stronger. Step by step, he would slowly climb up the steps.


    And every time his divine soul was exhausted, the Qi condensation pill would nourish his divine soul, allowing ye Sheng to visualize without a break.


    nsu


    In the course of a day, Ye Sheng had consumed five medicinal pills, making his divine soul as firm as a stubborn rock. With a thought, he made a decision.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    A gust of wind rose from the ground and rapidly expanded, gathering in the room. In the blink of an eye, it had grown to the size of a person. And as Ye Sheng¡¯s soul rotated, the power of the Huff could really uproot these few houses.


    Ye Sheng immediately stopped huffing and opened his eyes in satisfaction.


    Third Sky of soul nurturing!


    Five Qi condensation pills allowed ye Sheng¡¯s soul to break through a realm. It was very cost-effective.


    ¡°As expected, I made the right choice to refine pills. As my alchemy skills improve, my cultivation speed will also increase. I¡¯m not like others who waste their cultivation just to refine pills.¡±Ye Sheng clenched his fist in excitement.


    Martial cultivation, Houtian fourth sky.


    Soul cultivation, third sky of soul nurturing.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had been going on for less than a month. This kind of progress was like riding a rocket.


    After cultivating for a day, Ye Sheng¡¯s stomach was empty, and he felt a sense of hunger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Go Eat.¡±Ye Sheng got up and went out.


    However, just as he went out, he saw Beauty Zhou sitting in front of the table. There was beef and mutton on the table, but it didn¡¯t move at all. Beauty Zhou was looking at the pills given by Ye Sheng and was deep in thought.


    When Ye Sheng went out, themotion shocked Beauty Zhou. He quickly put away the pills and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Do you want to eat the dishes I just ordered?¡±

 Chapter 44 - killing a person

    Chapter 44 Chapter 18, killing a person


    Ye Sheng happened to be hungry, so he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He grabbed a chicken drumstick and gobbled it down.


    Beauty Zhou picked up the wine ss and poured ye Sheng a ss of wine. Her expression was calm.


    Ye Sheng ate the chicken drumstick, picked up the wine ss, and smiled at Beauty Zhou. He was full of the feeling of a masculine youth and said, ¡°Have a drink?¡±


    Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up the wine ss and downed it in one gulp.


    Ye Sheng also drank it in one gulp and continued eating to fill his stomach.


    After a long while, when Ye Sheng was half full, the dishes on the table were sparse. Ye Sheng stopped his chopsticks and looked at Beauty Zhou, he asked curiously, ¡°Why are you so silent today? I¡¯ve already apologized to you and given you the pills. Don¡¯t be angry. Come and smile. Your smile is very beautiful.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked up at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°You said before that you would help me kill someone, right?¡± Ye Sheng was stunned. He wiped his hands and said, ¡°Tell me. When?¡±


    Beauty Zhou asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask who to kill?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask. You Won¡¯t send me to my death anyway, right?¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    Beauty Zhou smiled. She was very beautiful. It was really impossible to tell if I was male or female.


    ¡°There is a girl in the maple forest outside Xianyang city tonight. Go and kill her, ¡°Beauty Zhou said softly.


    ¡°Okay, ¡°Ye Sheng agreed without any hesitation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hesitate to kill a Girl?¡±Beauty Zhou asked in surprise.


    ¡°Am I a good person?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a serious expression.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you today. I¡¯m not a good person,¡±ye Sheng said seriously. ¡°So you¡¯re a bad person?¡±Beauty Zhou frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person either.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. ¡°How can there be so many good people and bad people in this world?¡±. ¡°This world is not ck and white. This world is chaotic. ¡°You saved my life previously. I agreed to help you kill people, so I will definitely help you kill people. No matter who it is, be it a girl or a strong person, I will do my best to help you kill them and return the favor of you saving my life. As for the girl that I killed, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t care about her feelings. I¡¯m very selfish.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng and suddenly smiled, saying, ¡°Very interesting. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who bluntly said that he was selfish.¡±


    ¡°I was born in the mansion of the number one person in the world¡¯, King Ye. As his 12 sons, I didn¡¯t enjoy any benefits. Instead, after my mother died, I carefully lived in that cage-like mansion. No one has ever saved me. I relied on my selfishness and caution to survive until today.¡±Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou¡¯s wless face and said.


    ¡°For those who have helped me before, I will repay the favor. So You saved my life, and I will help you kill someone. After that, we won¡¯t owe each other anything. If you want me to help you kill someone, then save my life first, ¡°Ye Sheng said with augh.


    ¡°I got it. This is the portrait of that girl. She will definitely enter the Maple Forest Tonight. You Go and kill her.¡±Beauty Zhou took out a piece of white paper and handed it to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took the portrait and looked at it. After a moment of silence, he folded the portrait and said, ¡°I amcking a sword.¡±


    Beauty Zhou stood up and walked into the room, taking out a long sword. ¡°This is a very good sword that someone gave me after I entered Jixia Academy. Take it now.¡±Beauty Zhou handed the long sword to Ye


    Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sized up the long sword. It was encrusted with jewelry. The long sword was very delicate. Unlike other swords, it was full of sharpness and dominance.


    Pulling out the longsword, a cold light shed, and he infused his genuine qi into it. It actually emitted a faint sword light, which could support genuine qi. It was a treasured sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask for leave from Master.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and left, heading straight for the monastery.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back silently. Her eyelids drooped, but when she saw the table full of bones that Ye Sheng had eaten, she clenched her fists and said hatefully, ¡°You want me to clean up again? I Won¡¯t order for you next time.¡±


    In the monastery, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t meet Priest Qingxu. Second Brother said, ¡°Master went to look for eldest brother.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then when can we meet our eldest brother?¡± Second Brother Dao Ming said, ¡°You want to see eldest brother?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the youngest brother after all. It¡¯s only right for me to go and pay my respects,¡± said Ye Sheng.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me think about it. I still have half a month to finish guarding the gate. When that timees, I¡¯ll take you to find eldest senior brother. I miss eldest senior brother too, ¡°Dao Ming counted carefully with his fingers and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±Dao Ming nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. When masteres back, tell him that I¡¯m going out of Jixia Academy to deal with some private matters. I¡¯lle back tomorrow, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I understand. ¡°Dao Ming nodded and memorized it in his heart.


    Ye Sheng left the monastery and walked in the spacious Jixia Academy. He saw the surrounding flowers and lush trees. The air was filled with rich spiritual energy. Even a breath of air made one feel happy.


    Jixia Academy had close to a thousand students and was divided into three grades. Ye Sheng and the others who had just entered were in the first grade. Ye Han had enteredst year and could be considered as a second grade. The students Jixia Academy had recruited when it had just been restored were in the third grade.


    Jixia Academy taught its students for two years. After two years, when they graduated, they would let them leave. Unless they had great potential, or were like Ye Sheng who kowtowed to acknowledge him as his teacher, they would be allowed to stay and continue their studies for a year. This was also the origin of the third grade.


    The first and second grades added up to five to six hundred people, and the third grade could only be considered to have more than a hundred people. Ye Sheng thought as he walked, and very quickly, he left Jixia Academy.


    He left by boat. This time, Ye Sheng did not hear the so-called sound, even if he cleared his mind.


    Ye Sheng was not depressed, and it was impossible for him to do it every time. If he stayed on the boat for a few days, wouldn¡¯t he have learned countless cultivation techniques?


    Ye Sheng knew about the maple forest outside Xianyang City. Last time when he went to pay respects to his mother, he passed by on his way back, but because he was in a hurry, he did not go in.


    This time, Ye Sheng came here. It was a distance away from the official road. People came and went on the official road, but no one woulde here.


    Ye Sheng entered and stepped on the maple leaves, creaking. He walked to the center and saw a small pavilion.


    In the Maple Forest, there was a small pavilion. The pavilion was covered with fallen leaves. Walking in, it was covered in dust. Ye Sheng wiped it with his hand and sat down to wait.


    It was already close to evening, and there was not much time left until evening.


    There was still some time. Ye Sheng reviewed the killing technique and tried to hit the target with his next attack.


    The night soon turned dark, especially in the maple forest. It was dark outside, and the Starlight and moonlight shone down. It was very clean. A breeze blew, bringing a slight chill.


    Ye Sheng stood up. He saw a figure walking toward the pavilion.


    Creak, Creak, Creak!


    The sound of leaves made ye Sheng¡¯s expression change.


    The person directly faced Ye Sheng. He was dressed in red and carried a pot of soju. His skin was snow-white. Even in the dark night, under the weak moonlight, Ye Sheng could see his snow-white skin and that stunning face.

 Chapter 45 - the daughter of a quasi-sage

    Chapter 45 Chapter 19, the daughter of a quasi-sage


    She was very beautiful, but ye Sheng felt awkward seeing her for the first time.


    The beauty in front of him was like Beauty Zhou herself. She was dressed like a girl, or Else Ye Sheng would definitely think that she was Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°You were called here by Beauty Zhou?¡±The girl who was holding the liquor asked. Her voice was clear and melodious, like ark.


    ¡°You knew that I wanted to kill you?¡±Ye Sheng was quite curious.


    ¡°Yes. Beauty Zhou said that she found an interesting person who could kill me, but I didn¡¯t believe it, so I came.¡±The girl walked into the pavilion and put down the liquor. Then she looked at Ye Sheng and nced around, she looked him up and down.


    ¡°Your cultivation is not high, and you dare toe alone?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    This girl who looked simr to Beauty Zhou only had a cultivation of the fifth heaven of the postnatal realm. Although she was quite good at her age, she was only at the fifth heaven of the postnatal realm.


    VA


    ¡°You¡¯re an assassin who¡¯s only at the fourth heaven of the postnatal realm. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe here?¡±The girl sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then go to Hell.¡±Ye Sheng pulled out his long sword. With a cold sh, he was about to attack.


    ¡°Before I kill you, let¡¯s drink a bowl of wine first. I thought that Beauty Zhou woulde and specially bring his favorite wine. Now that I¡¯m giving it to you to drink, it¡¯s not considered a waste.¡±The young girl spoke and interrupted ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    Ye Sheng frowned and looked at the young girl. With his back facing him, he took down the two bowls that were ced on the lid of the strong wine. After filling them up, he drank a mouthful of it himself.


    ¡°Good liquor. It¡¯s a pity that the person I want to kill today is Beauty Zhou. He actually didn¡¯te and sent you here to die,¡±the girl said with a sigh. Ye sheng snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will kill who. Are You So Confident?¡± ¡°Drink. In any case, only one of us can live here today.¡±The girl was very forthright and handed the bowl to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at the liquor and hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Afraid of being poisoned?¡±The young girl sneered.


    ¡°Yes, Beauty Zhou told me that you are the most vicious person. You told me to be careful.¡±Ye Sheng started to make up nonsense and did not act pretentious. He drank the strong wine in one gulp.


    Instantly, the bitter taste swept through his mouth and Ye Sheng frowned deeply.


    ¡°Hahaha, how is it? It¡¯s not very strange. This is Beauty Zhou¡¯s favorite wine, bitter wine. This pervert likes these things.¡±The young girlughed loudly as she looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve drunk the wine and said your piece. Go To Hell.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly raised his longsword and stabbed out.


    A cold glint shed!


    ng!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s longsword pierced through the wine bowl in the girl¡¯s hand, but it was blocked by a word when it approached the girl.


    It was the word ¡®scram¡¯.


    Bang!


    The word ¡®scram¡¯exploded and sent ye Sheng¡¯s longsword flying. Even Ye Sheng was sent flying. The old pavilion instantly shattered into pieces and dust flew everywhere.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s longsword fell to block this move, but he was sent flying. Although he wasn¡¯t injured, he was at a disadvantage. ¡°Die!¡±


    The girl was very cold. A finger directly crossed space and aimed at Ye Sheng¡¯s heart. She wanted to crush Ye Sheng¡¯s heart with one finger.


    Heartbreak Finger!


    This was an extremely vicious technique. Once it was used, it would be difficult to save an immortal.


    Ye Sheng also knew the danger. A faint light shed between his brows as he activated his soul power.


    Whoosh!


    A hurricane appeared out of thin air and directly sent the young girl flying, her clothes fluttering in the wind. ¡°Dao Arts, and it¡¯s also an Offensive Dao Arts. You cultivate both martial arts. Looks like Beauty Zhou¡¯s taste in people isn¡¯t bad either,¡±the young girl said coldly. With a tap of her toes, her snow-white ankles stepped on the hurricane as she flew at high speed. With a shake of her wrist.., a cold ray of light shot out.


    It was a small silver needle. It was covered in poison, and its front end was ck.


    ng!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s long sword shook, forming a sword flower. With a sh of cold light, he knocked away the needle.


    ¡°Samsara Seal!¡±


    Ye Sheng was worried that the longer the night, the more trouble it would bring. After all, this was not far from the official road. Once themotion became big and the time dragged on, it would not be good to attract people. Therefore, Ye Sheng used his movement technique to chase after the wind. He held the sword in one hand and pped with the other. He used both his hands at the same time.


    The Samsara seal was condensed in his palm. The halo was restrained and it was not easy to be discovered.


    The long sword shed with a cold light. Once it attacked, it would kill.


    The girl was indeed hit. She did not expect Ye Sheng to be multitasking. This was to guard against the long sword. He wrote a word in the degree to block the long sword.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s palmnded squarely on the girl¡¯s back.


    Bang!


    The girl¡¯s body trembled. Her face suddenly turned pale as her blood qi was sucked dry. She let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground silently.


    Ye Shengnded on the ground to take a look. The girl¡¯s skin was pale. He stretched out his hand and ced it on her wrist. Her pulse was gone.


    He stretched out his hand and touched the girl¡¯s body for a moment. Her heartbeat was also gone. He stretched out his neck and touched her neck with his hand. The flow of blood in her arteries had stopped.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief and turned around to leave.


    However, when he passed by the damaged pavilion, Ye Sheng saw the bitter wine. Surprisingly, the bitter wine was not affected.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s something that Beauty Zhou likes to drink, bring it back.¡±Ye Sheng carried the bitter wine and walked out of the maple forest towards Jixia Academy. He casually held the longsword by his waist.


    Within a quarter of an hour after Ye Sheng left the Maple Forest, a group of officers and soldiers immediately walked in. They searched very quickly and found the girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°The daughter of the quasi-sage was killed,¡±an officer said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°This matter is not something that we should concern ourselves with. Immediately notify the quasi-sage and bring the body over,¡±the leading magistrate said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Alright.¡±How could the young Constable Dare to disobey? He immediately covered the young girl with a white cloth, made a stretcher, and carried her away.


    It took ye Sheng a long time to return to Jixia Academy. Because at night, Jixia Academy closed its doors, Ye Sheng did not dare to barge in. He waited for the door to open for an hour before someone passed by and opened the door for Ye Sheng


    When Ye Sheng returned to his room, it was close to midnight. Beauty Zhou was waiting for Ye Sheng under the tree.


    ¡°Here, your favorite bitter wine. I brought it back for you. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand and said.


    ¡°She brought the bitter wine?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how would I know that you like to drink this stuff? Other than bitterness, there¡¯s no taste at all, ¡°Ye Sheng said unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the bitter wine tastes pretty good when it enters your throat?¡±Beauty Zhou smiled and said.


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t like it,¡±Ye Sheng refused.


    ¡°Have you seen her? Is She Beautiful?¡±Beauty Zhou suddenly asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s very simr to you. She¡¯s very beautiful, but she¡¯s more feminine and more gentle. Although her behavior is more like a man, she¡¯s more beautiful than you,¡±Ye Sheng thought carefully and said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Beauty Zhou raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, you look like a woman, but you¡¯re essentially a man. That young girl is very beautiful. You Can¡¯tpare to her,¡±ye Sheng thought carefully and answered seriously, meticulously.


    Beauty Zhou narrowed her eyes. The corners of her eyes twitched. She turned around and threw down the bitter wine. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore. Today¡¯s bitter wine doesn¡¯t taste right. How I drink it won¡¯t affect my mood.¡±

 Chapter 46 - visit eldest senior brother

    Chapter 46 Chapter 20: visit eldest senior brother


    Early in the morning, Ye Sheng went to the monastery and continued to learn pill refinement together with Daoist Priest Qingxu.


    The materials used for his early-stage pill refinement were all provided by Daoist Priest Qingxu. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have to worry about buying medicinal materials. He could concentrate on refining pills.


    Once he learned the Qi condensation pill, he learned the next type of pill. Daoist priest Qingxu taught him happily, and Ye Sheng learned happily. He was immersed in it.


    Just like that, another three days passed. Ye Sheng learned how to refine another type of pill, the body tempering pill. He also sessfully refined one batch, and the pill became a seventh grade pill.


    This speed made Daoist Priest Qingxu extremely satisfied, and he ced even more importance on Ye Sheng.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng went down the mountain and returned to his own house. He didn¡¯t really care that he didn¡¯t see Beauty Zhou. In any case, Beauty Zhou often appeared and disappeared mysteriously, and no one knew where he was.


    Body tempering pill. After taking it, it could temper the body¡¯s strength, increase the density of the muscles, and increase the strength of the tendons and meridians. It was considered a rtively expensive pill.


    To the current Ye Sheng, body tempering pill was the best pill. The strength of his body was very weak. It was slightly better than that of an ordinary person, but it could not reach the level of strength. Every time he strengthened the strength of Earth, Ye Sheng had to be careful. He did not dare to strengthen it too much, or else his tendons and meridians would crack, his body would explode.


    After taking the body-tempering pill, Ye Sheng¡¯s body would be stronger, and the increase in strength would be even greater. Now that Earth had entered the stage of universal cultivation, there would be more and more experts in the future. Ye Sheng had to strengthen his body.


    In the long river, Ye Sheng did not move at all, allowing the rapid river water to hit his body. The zhenqi in his body circted, refining the energy of the pill and transferring it into every inch of his muscles.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body strengthened every minute and second.


    When Ye Sheng finished his cultivation this time and came out of the river, all the muscles in his body became more solid. The improvement was still very significant. ¡°Brother Ye, is brother Ye at Home?¡±A shout came from outside the door. It was Fang conglong


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°At home. Howe brother Fang has the time toe and look for me?¡±


    Creak. Ye Sheng pushed the door open and saw Fang conglong.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Fang conglong for a while and had be thinner, but he was full of vigor. His eyes were full of hope and vitality.


    ¡°Brother Ye, Have You Seen Beauty Zhou?¡±Fang conglong asked. Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the monastery these few days. What happened to Beauty Zhou?¡±


    ¡°His sister was killed. Now the whole of Xianyang has heard about it,¡±Fang conglong said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he pretended to be indifferent and asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me in detail.¡±


    The two of them came to the bench under the Locust Tree and sat down.


    Fang conglong said, ¡°You must be very busy to be under Priest Qingxu. You must be studying very hard. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±. The quasi-sage Zhou family gave birth to a pair of dragon and Phoenix Twins, which were the beautiful Zhou siblings. The sister of the beautiful Zhou was a famous beauty among the descendants of Xianyang aristocratic families, but she was killed a few days ago and died in the maple forest outside the city.¡± Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Zhou Yin ¡®er left the city without any guards?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, it¡¯s rumored that someone familiar killed her. The quasi-sage was furious and asked the government to investigate the murderer. I¡¯m here to ask if there¡¯s any news about the beautiful Zhou?¡±Fang conglong said.


    ¡°Why do you care so much?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    Fang conglong said sadly, ¡°I have a crush on this Zhou Yin ¡®er.¡±


    ¡°You have a crush on her?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Fang Conglong in surprise. ¡°Yes, three years ago, Zhou Yin ¡®er came out once at a flower festival in Xianyang. That time, she was so beautiful that even the flowers were ashamed. That night, Zhou Yin ¡®er became the number one beauty in Xianyang. It was at that time that I took a look at her and thought about her tomb, ¡°Fang conglong recalled happily, however, he immediately gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me meet that murderer. Otherwise, I will definitely cut him into pieces. How could such a beautiful person do it?¡±


    Ye Sheng lowered his head and didn¡¯t want to speak. ¡°Brother Ye, you really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Beauty Zhou?¡±Fang conglong asked again.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Looking at the dust in front of his door, it should have been a few days since hest came back.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, my goddess, why did she leave the world just like that? It¡¯s simply Heaven¡¯s envy of Beauties.¡±Fang conglong let out a long sigh and was filled with regret. It seemed that he was really heartbroken.


    Ye Sheng did not know how tofort him, so he did not say anything. He let Fang conglong vent for a while and then left.


    Ye Sheng was alone in thought. He did not expect that the person that Beauty Zhou asked him to kill was actually his sister.


    In fact, when he saw the two people¡¯s looks, Ye Sheng had already suspected. However, without any evidence, it was not easy to make wild guesses. Now that Fang Conglong had told him the truth, Ye Sheng was still very surprised.


    There were many suspicious points in this matter. If he asked Beauty Zhou about it, he should be able to get some information out of her. However, Ye Sheng felt that it was too troublesome. He wanted to repay beauty Zhou for saving his life. As long as it was not traced back to him, he would allow the outside world to cause a ruckus, thus, he began to refine pills silently in ji Xia Academy.


    Twelve days passed by in the blink of an eye.


    During these twelve days, Beauty Zhou really did not return. It was as if she had been removed from Ji Xia Academy. The dust in front of the door piled up on the ground. Ye Sheng could not stand it and helped him clean up this morning.


    In these twelve days, Ye Sheng¡¯s body strength had increased by at least three times. He ate nine body tempering pills and refined pills for half a day every day. He also learned how to refine five different types of pills.


    As he entered the rudiments, Ye Sheng learned things even faster than Priest Qingxu had thought. Ordinary people needed to spend a month figuring things out, but with Ye Sheng, it took two hours. Although refining pills was tedious.., however, Ye Sheng dedicated himself to research day and night. He put all his heart and soul into it and made rapid progress. He was already a qualified Junior Alchemist, which Priest Qingxu admitted personally. After cleaning beauty Zhou¡¯s room that day, Ye Sheng went straight to the monastery. During his days in Ji Xia Academy, he would go back and forth between these two ces. He would not set foot in other areas. Ye Han had tried to find trouble with Ye Sheng several times, however, Ye Sheng had avoided it. If he was not in the monastery, he would have changed the time. This made ye Han mad with anger, but there was nothing he could do.


    Everyone in ji Xia Academy knew that Ye Sheng was under the tutge of Priest Qingxu. He went in and out of the monastery all day long, making the other disciples jealous and eager to rece him.


    Ye Sheng was already a somewhat famous person in ji Xia Academy without his knowledge. This fame also spread to King Ye¡¯s mansion. Hu Mei and firstdy knew about it, and their faces were gloomy.


    At the entrance of the monastery, Second Senior Brother Dao Ming was wearing a new Daoist robe. His small body stood straight and his face was solemn. When he saw Ye Shenging over, he suddenly broke through his cultivation, he waved his small hand and said, ¡°Junior Brother Ye Sheng, I¡¯m here. My Days of guarding the gate are over.¡±


    The one-year period hadpletely ended yesterday. Today was the time that Ye Sheng and second senior Brother Dao Ming had agreed on. They were going to visit eldest senior brother.


    Priest Qingxu also knew that he had given ye Sheng a holiday, so he let ye Sheng and Dao Ming go down the mountain together.


    ¡°Second senior brother, Congrattions, Congrattions.¡±Ye Sheng came close andughed loudly.


    Dao Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve finally ended this kind of life. From now on, I can cultivate. But let¡¯s go see eldest senior brother first. I miss eldest senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng picked up Dao Ming. His body was as light as a swallow as he ran down the mountain forest.

 Chapter 47 - sword forger

    <i>Chapter 47</i> Chapter 21, sword forger


    Ye Sheng carried second senior brother and sped off. They left Jixia Academy on a boat and headed straight for Xianyang City.


    ¡°What¡¯s eldest senior brother¡¯s name?¡±Ye Sheng asked on the way.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother is called eldest senior brother,¡±second senior brother said Ming Tianzhen and blinked his big eyes.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t know either, right?¡±


    Dao Ming smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I asked eldest senior brother before, but he didn¡¯t tell me. He just told me that eldest senior brother is eldest senior brother. He asked master, but Master didn¡¯t answer me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then I¡¯ll ask for you this time,¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°Well, if you ask this time, eldest senior brother will definitely tell you. He has always treated me like a child. Although he dotes on me, it hurts my self-esteem even more. Junior brother, you¡¯re still the best, ¡°Dao Ming said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng smiled. In Xianyang City, Ye Sheng Held Dao Ming¡¯s hand and returned to this ce.


    It had been almost a month since he left Xianyang to study at Jixia Academy. Ye Sheng had grown too much, and he lookedpletely different from the refugee-like appearance he had before.


    He could finally take a good look at the scenery of Xianyang


    After nearly twenty years of peace and prosperity since Qin II¡¯s ession to the throne, Xianyang was the political center, where millions of people lived. It was a truly prosperous and prosperous time.


    Dao Ming had been guarding the gate of the monastery for a year. At this moment, he was dazzled by the bustling Xianyang city.


    All kinds of snacks and snacks were on sale along the street. Their fragrance filled the air, causing Dao Ming to drool. He pulled ye Sheng and said, ¡°Junior brother, second brother is hungry.¡±


    Ye Sheng bought a few kinds of snacks for Dao Ming to eat on the way. Then he asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where eldest brother is?¡±


    Dao Ming was very obedient. With snacks, he could satisfy his craving. He said, ¡°Eldest brother is on Chang ¡®an street in the north city.¡±


    ¡°Chang ¡®an street in the north city.¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. This ce was not a good ce to go. Even though Ye Sheng was trapped in the Prince¡¯s mansion in the past and was not well-informed, he had heard people talk about it. Chang ¡®an street in the north city was the gathering ce of the lower nine sses, the most chaotic ce in Xianyang was filled with gangs and people died every day. It was hard to imagine that there was such a ce in a big city like Xianyang. Thew did not care at all. In Chang ¡®an street, the people who were as big as fists spoke. That was why the schrs did not go, the people who bought and sold businesses did not go, and the virtuous women did not go..


    Of course, these were all lies on the surface. Chang ¡®an street had thergest brothels and alleys in the entire Xianyang. There were killer organizations that were widely rumored in Xianyang city, gambling houses that were banned in Xianyang city, and all kinds of prohibited items, with these things, Chang ¡®an street would not be deserted.


    ¡°Yes, eldest brother has a shop over there.¡±Dao Ming nodded.


    Ye Sheng picked up Dao Ming and told him to eat slowly. Then, he rushed to Chang ¡®an street.


    After entering Chang ¡®an street, Ye Sheng could clearly see that someone was sizing him up. He guessed that it was a pickpocket or something. This ce was no different from the outside world. There were pedestrians on the street and merchants Hawking along the way, if Ye Sheng had not identally seen some people lying on the ground in the alley and the blood in the air, he would have really thought that there was no problem here. ¡°Where is eldest brother?¡±Ye Sheng asked Dao Ming. Dao Ming pointed to the front and said, ¡°Go in. Eldest brother¡¯s shop is very remote and difficult to find.¡±


    Ye Sheng followed Dao Ming¡¯s directions and began to search in the wide and huge Chang ¡®an street.


    After turning one intersection after another, Ye Sheng saw the real inside story of Chang ¡®an street. The people here carried weapons with them and looked very fierce. Each of them was full of blood and Qi. It was obvious that their hands were not clean.


    It was unknown whether Dao Ming was small, afraid, or not clear about these unorthodox ways. He was fearless and excitedly showed ye Sheng the way. Ye Sheng carried him and walked with a calm expression.


    ¡°Kid, take your younger brother and get out of here. This is not a ce where you should be.¡±At this moment, a middle-aged man squatting by the side of the road said in a deep voice.


    For a moment, more than ten gazes swept over and stared at Ye Sheng. They were very unfriendly.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°We are here to look for someone.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±The squatting middle-aged man stood up and asked. His hair was dry and he did not take care of it carefully. After he stood up, he realized that his leg was a littleme.


    Dao Ming, who was in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms, said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for a sword forger.¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned, but he immediately frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re also looking for a sword forger to forge a treasure sword?¡±


    It was very obvious that he saw that Ye Sheng was dressed very luxuriously. He thought that Ye Sheng was a young master from an aristocratic family, and thought that he was looking for a sword forger to forge a treasure sword.


    Ye Sheng did not defend himself. He only asked, ¡°Where is the sword forger?¡±


    ¡°Kid, the sword forger is very busy. He is currently forging a treasured sword for me. You are not allowed to disturb him.¡±At this moment, a young man with an arrogant expression stood out. He was originally watching the show from the side, but when he heard that Ye Sheng was here to look for the sword forger.., he said with dissatisfaction in his heart. ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t need your opinion to go and see the sword forger, right?¡±Ye Sheng nced at him and said. ¡°Are you looking down on me, Dog?¡±The young man was infuriated. He red at him and immediately took out an axe from his back. He hacked at Ye Sheng¡¯s head with a ferocious speed.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±Ye Sheng frowned and a halo shed between his brows.


    Hufeng!


    The ancient dao technique was immediately executed. In front of dog, a hurricane swept him over ten meters away. He was flung out and crashed into the wall. The immense force caused dog to vomit blood. What was even more outrageous was that.., the wind did not dissipate. Instead, it turned into all kinds of sharp arrow-like whirlwinds, drilling into the body of the other party and killing him in an instant.


    This was a change that urred only when Ye Sheng¡¯s control over the wind deepened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator?¡±The crippled middle-aged man said in shock. He took a few steps back to increase the distance between them.


    ¡°Get out of the way. I want to see the sword forger,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The people on this street were killed. The first reaction of the others was to avoid danger. Many of the gazes that were fixed on Ye Sheng disappeared.


    The crippled middle-aged man did not dare to stop him anymore. He said, ¡°The home of the sword forger is in the alley ahead. You can go there directly.¡±


    ca


    Ye Sheng carried Dao Ming and walked past these people. He left without looking back.


    The crippled middle-aged man looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and suddenly said, ¡°Men, put away the corpse of the dog and send it to brother Nan¡¯s forces. Exin everything.¡±


    Immediately, two people picked up the corpse of the dog and quickly left.


    The crippled middle-aged man also staggered away. Soon, the ce became empty.


    Ye Sheng came to the front of the Swordsmith¡¯s shop.


    It was a very old shop and a stove. The inside was burning. A strong man wearing a thin shirt was wielding a sledgehammer, hammering iron blocks and forging a sword.


    The man¡¯s head was covered in sweat. His thin shirt was soaked through, revealing his muscles. As the sledgehammer fell, it suddenly shook, giving off a very powerful feeling.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±Dao Ming saw this person and cried out in joy.

 Chapter 48 - Duanmu Yu

    Chapter 48 Chapter 22, Duanmu Yu


    Ding Ding Ding Ding The hammer kept falling, and rhythmic music sounded, but it stopped abruptly after Dao Ming shouted.


    The Brawny man turned around with a pleasantly surprised look on his face, and thenughed loudly. ¡°Second junior brother, you can go down the mountain now?¡±.


    Dao Ming ran in and hugged the Brawny man¡¯s arm with a face full of joy. ¡°My one-year period is over. I¡¯lle and see you immediately.¡±


    The muscr man pinched dao Ming¡¯s chubby cheeks and looked at Ye Sheng. A gentle smile appeared on his face as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re little junior brother, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng greets eldest senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng bowed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You¡¯re my junior brother. That means you¡¯re my closest rtive. You¡¯re not allowed to do this in the future.¡±Eldest senior brother pulled ye Sheng up and said happily.


    ¡°Got it, eldest senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng agreed obediently.


    ¡°Alright. Today can be considered the happiest moment of the Year for me. I¡¯ve gained a good junior brother. I¡¯m not going to forge a sword anymore. Let¡¯s go drink,¡±eldest senior brother said loudly. He could not hide the joy on his face.


    Dao Ming pursed his lips and licked his lips. ¡°I want to drink the fragrance of Rice Flowers.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Can you drink?¡±


    ¡°Master asked me to bring you out. If you go back drunk, I¡¯ll be the one punished, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A Thousand Cups won¡¯t make you drunk, ¡°Dao Ming said proudly.


    Eldest brother smiled and said, ¡°Junior brother, do you know why Dao Ming came to find me immediately after he finished guarding the door?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Dao Ming suspiciously. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s addicted to alcohol?¡±


    ¡°You guessed it right. Every Time Dao Minges to me, I have to bring him to drink. He used all the money I made in this shop to drink. In the end, Master couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and grounded him in the monastery. This is also one of the reasons. ¡°Eldest brother pointed at Dao Ming and said.


    ¡°Why are you talking so much? Let¡¯s Go and drink.¡±Dao Ming pulled eldest brother. ¡°Wait for me to change my clothes. ¡°Eldest brother didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Dao Ming was too embarrassed to let eldest brother go and waited with Ye Sheng.


    Not long after, eldest brother washed up and changed into a purple robe. His hair was tied up with a long rope. He looked very elegant and had a unique temperament.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get together.¡±Eldest brother closed the door.


    The three of them had just walked out of the alley when they bumped into a dozen or so people. They were very aggressive. When they saw Ye Sheng, one of them shouted, ¡°Brother Nan, it was this kid who killed the stray dog.¡±


    Brother Nan was a ruthless character. There was a scar on his face. He looked extremely ferocious and his true energy was surging. He was at least at the seventh sky of Houtian realm. He stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Kid, did you kill my stray dog?¡±


    Eldest brother frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Nan, this is my junior brother. What do you want?¡±


    Brother Nan nced at eldest brother and waved his hand. ¡°Sword forger, your skill in forging swords is not bad. I don¡¯t want to kill you. Your junior brother killed the dog, so naturally, a life for a life. This is the rule of Chang ¡®an street.¡±


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Chang ¡®an street where a big fist is a rule? Since when did this dog have a life for a Life?¡±


    Brother Nan¡¯s face was fierce, he grinned hideously and said, ¡°Since you know the big fist is the rule, then obediently ept your death. You are stronger than the dog, so you can naturally kill him. Then I am stronger than you, so I can also kill you. This is the rule of Chang ¡®an street.¡±


    Ye Sheng was just about to go out and test hisbat strength when eldest brother pulled him back and smiled. He said, ¡°In senior brother¡¯s territory, no one can hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I only called you brother Nan because I gave you face. If I don¡¯t Give You Face, who do you think you are? How dare you behave atrociously in front of me?¡±Eldest senior brother Strode out with a disdainful expression.


    ¡°Sword forger, don¡¯t think that you have nothing to fear just because you know how to forge a sword.¡±Brother Nan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m a sword forger, but I¡¯m also a sword master. In the past, in order to temper myself, I always stayed in the sword furnace and didn¡¯te out. But do you trash really think that I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±Eldest senior brother sneered and took the horse stance, then, he suddenly waved his right hand as if it was a long sword and shed out.


    Kengqiang! A sword ray in the air turned into a hundred Zhang in size and swept across everything.


    Puchi!


    Cutting melons and cutting vegetables, everyone was cut in half, even brother Nan who was at the seventh firmament.


    ¡°This is¡­ sword intent.¡±Brother Nan¡¯s remaining consciousness stared at the eldest senior, and his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°You Are¡­ you actually¡­ this is impossible¡­ ¡°the upper half of brother Nan¡¯s body fell to the ground. His face was filled with shock.


    Eldest brother ced his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just a sword master with low talent.¡±


    Behind him, Ye Sheng and Dao Ming widened their eyes. This was too terrifying.


    Using his hands as a sword, he shed out dense sword qi and instantly killed over ten people, including a Seventh Heaven Postliminary realm expert. Seventh Sky of the postnatal realm! Even the current Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to say that he waspletely defeated. He could only be defeated by augmenting his strength. Under eldest senior brother¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t even block a single move.


    The ground was covered with corpses, and fresh blood flowed everywhere. It was extremely bright. The people who were hiding in the dark to observe all sucked in a breath of cold air. They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Eldest senior brother didn¡¯t change much. As usual, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Someone else will deal with these clowns. Let¡¯s go drink.¡±


    Dao Ming cheered, ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Ye Sheng carried Dao Ming and stepped over the body. He followed eldest brother to the restaurant.


    After they left, more than a dozen people came out and moved the body away. The blood was washed into the sewer. Soon, the area was restored to its original state.


    Chang ¡®an street. This scene had been repeated countless times. In the past, it was brother Nan who killed people. But today, it was brother Nan who was killed.


    The most prosperous restaurant on Chang ¡®an street had nine floors of Attic.


    The consumption here was very high, the dishes were delicious, and the wine was unique. The daily ie was a huge source of ie.


    Eldest brother opened a private room on the third floor, and the third person started chatting


    ¡°Eldest brother, What¡¯s Your Name?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, eldest senior brother. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±Dao Ming also asked.


    ¡°Duanmu Yu, you can call me eldest senior brother Mu Yu.¡±Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°Mu Yu, it¡¯s very appropriate. You failed to pass the Ji Xia Academy three years ago. You really are a Mu Yu.¡±Dao Ming smiled.


    Eldest senior brother also smiled and said, ¡°Eldest senior brother¡¯s talent is low. Even master said that my talent is slightly inferior to that of ordinary people. Naturally, I can¡¯tpare to the two junior brothers.¡±


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, then your sword just now?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask. He saw that sword and memorized it in his mind. He kept simting it, but he couldn¡¯t duplicate it.


    It was obviously a very simple sh. In Ye Sheng¡¯s hand, it was just a sh, but in eldest senior brother¡¯s hand, it was an extremely powerful sword move.


    ¡°That is sword intent,¡±eldest senior brother said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What¡¯s sword intent?¡±Ye Sheng and Dao Ming looked confused.


    ¡°Sword intent is the profound meaning given by the person who uses the sword. For example, my sword intent is unyielding. Every day, I temper and forge the sword. Not only am I forging the sword, but I¡¯m also tempering myself. Three years go by as one day, and only recently did I form sword intent. This is the first time I¡¯ve made a move, so its power isn¡¯t bad, right?¡±Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu said.

 Chapter 49 - Duanmu Yu’s sword

    Chapter 49 Chapter 23, Duanmu Yu¡¯s sword


    ¡°Senior brother¡¯s sword intent killed a Houtian seventh heaven cultivator without a doubt. I guess you¡¯ve already broken through to the Xiantian realm, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Duanmu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Junior brother, the Xiantian realm is just a feeling. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve broken through or not.¡±


    Dao Ming raised his wine cup, he said, ¡°How can I not know? Master said that the most important change after breaking through to the Xiantian realm is the speed of absorbing and exhaling spiritual qi. A Houtian cultivator is like a small stream, receiving water from the sea. ¡°The innate realm is a wide river that can absorb and exhale spiritual qi within a hundred meters in an instant.¡±


    Duanmu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°ording to this, I have broken through.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, senior brother, ¡°Ye Sheng said in surprise. How could Duanmu Yu, who had broken through to the innate realm, not be epted by Jixia Academy?


    Duanmu Yu shook his head, he said, ¡°Junior brother, this is just a standard. The innate realm is different from the postnatal realm, and people are also different. Although I can absorb and exhale spiritual Qi within a hundred meters, I still don¡¯t feel like I have pushed open the door to the innate realm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a saying?¡±Ye Sheng asked hesitantly. He really didn¡¯t know. Duanmu yu smiled and said, ¡°The innate realm is not just a change in spiritual qi. There are also changes in the body, Dantian,prehension, and so on. Only when they arebined together can they be considered to have broken through to the innate realm. Master said that I have great perseverance, but myprehension is not enough. Although I can absorb and exhale the surrounding spiritual Qi, myprehension is not enough to support me to break through to the innate realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded his head as if he understood something. He was only at Houtian fourth sky, so he did not understand Xiantian at all.


    ¡°Alright, today is a good day. Why are we talking about this? Let¡¯s drink.¡±Duanmu Yu raised his wine cup and said.


    Ye Sheng and Dao Ming also began to drink heartily.


    After three rounds of drinking, Ye Sheng and Dao Ming were ready to bid farewell to Duanmu Yu and return to Jixia Academy.


    The three of them left the restaurant and walked on the street. At dusk, this banquetsted for an entire afternoon. Dao Ming passed out on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu¡¯s face was red, and his movements were a little slow. As for Ye Sheng, he was just a little dizzy, the rest was fine.


    ¡°Junior brother, rest in the city tonight. There are plenty of inns here,¡±eldest brother Duanmu Yu said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Senior brother, I have a ss tomorrow and second brother. I want to bring him back. Master wants to teach him how to practice Taoism.¡±


    Duanmu Yu did not stop him and said, ¡°Then I will send you out of Chang ¡®an street.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng carried Dao Ming on his back and followed his eldest brother. He breathed in the smell of alcohol and fresh air.


    But all of a sudden, Ye Sheng breathed in a murderous aura.


    Buzz!


    Although the sound of the Arrow was faint, Ye Sheng still heard it.


    He focused his eyes and turned around. On a roof, a man in ck was holding a bow and arrow, maintaining the shooting posture.


    The arrow had already left the bowstring and was shooting towards Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    It was fast like lightning. Ye Sheng could not dodge it. This was not something an ordinary person could shoot.


    ¡°Junior brother, be careful.¡±Duanmu yu shouted coldly. He extended his hand and a long sword appeared. He turned his body and shed fiercely.


    Kacha!


    The arrow was cut into two by Duanmu Yu¡¯s long sword. It fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    ¡°Who dares to hurt my junior brother?¡±Duanmu Yu held his sword and shouted loudly. His face was cold as he looked around, showing no signs of drunkenness.


    Ye Sheng was frightened, and the drunkenness instantly disappeared. He frowned. If it weren¡¯t for his eldest senior brother, he would have been seriously injured even if he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Who wants to kill me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart turned cold as he instantly thought of Hu Mei, Ye Han, and Ye Qing. However, they didn¡¯t seem to know that he hade out?


    The ck-clothed man on the eaves disappeared, and the entire long street was empty. The doors were closed, and the pedestrians had retreated.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Heavy footsteps echoed along with a low voice, echoing in the street.


    ¡°Sword forger, you killed my subordinate. Naturally, I can kill your junior brother.¡±


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yuughed loudly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it was the third-in-charge of the Greatsword sect. Brother Nan was indeed your subordinate. I killed him this morning, and now you n to avenge him?¡±


    ¡°Ah Nan was killed by you. You can only me him for being careless. I Won¡¯t avenge him. I killed your junior brother because a noble wanted me to kill him. You just killed him along the way.¡±The gloomy voice said disdainfully.


    ¡°A noble wanted to kill me?¡±Ye Sheng was stunned, and his face immediately turned green.


    ¡°It seems that you are clear in your heart. Just obediently ept your death. This street is already filled with our people. A sword forger, a trash from arge family, and a child. What kind of ability does he have to overturn the heavens?¡±The third-in-charge sneered, walking out from the Shadows, he held a broadsword in his hand. It was like a door panel, and his aura was vigorous.


    Eldest senior brother duanmu yu asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the first and second-in-charge of Greatsword Sect?¡±


    ¡°They have other things to deal with. I alone am enough to kill all of you,¡±third-in-charge said calmly. He ced the broadsword on the ground. With a thud, arge crater was created on the ground. One could see the weight of the impact. Duanmu Yu smiled and pointed at third-in-charge. He shook his head and said, ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I can do it or not. Do you think that killing Ah Nan is considered an expert?¡±Third-in-charge looked at Duanmu Yu with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that. Ah Nan is nothing. He¡¯s just a dog that you raised. I killed him casually. Today, I was in a good mood and drank some wine to wee my junior brother. You just had to spoil my mood. Don¡¯t me me then.¡±Duanmu Yu raised his long sword, with a nce, he narrowed his eyes and his aura changed drastically.


    Rumble!


    The air began to boil and swept around, causing Ye Sheng to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Junior brother, go to the side. With senior brother here today, no one can hurt you,¡±Duanmu Yu said calmly.


    Ye Sheng carried Dao Ming on his back and walked to the side to watch the battle.


    The third-in-charge of Greatsword sect was definitely very strong, far surpassing that Ah Nan, but he was definitely not a connate expert.


    Eldest senior brother was also very strong, but Ye Sheng did not know just how strong he was.


    as


    Until the next second, Ye Sheng witnessed it.


    Duanmu Yu¡¯s sword split apart the Clouds and mist, and the color of dusk fell on his body at this moment, adding ayer of golden armor armor.


    This sword of his was very easy to guess, there were not too many moves.


    One stab, one stab. The face of the third-in-charge of Greatsword sect darkened. He raised his broadsword and swung it fiercely, as if he was turning arge iron block, and directly smashed it.


    Dong!


    The earth trembled. The broadsword of the third-in-charge collided with the eldest senior brother¡¯s sword. A huge force spread from the two of them to the ground, causing bricks to fly in the air and the ground to be filled with potholes.


    The third-in-charge¡¯s face turned cold as he shouted, ¡°Your sword is only so-so. If it can¡¯t Break My Broadsword, then obediently ept your death.¡±


    He wanted to use his strength to shake Duanmu Yu and send him flying, but in the next second, Duanmu Yu¡¯s body moved. He withdrew his longsword and thrust it out again.


    Kacha!


    A crisp sound shattered third-in-charge¡¯s calm. He watched in horror as his broadsword shattered in an instant. The longsword urately stabbed into third-in-charge¡¯s throat.


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible¡­ how could my sword¡­ be shattered?¡±Third-in-charge¡¯s body trembled in disbelief. He was an expert at the peak of the Houtian Ninth Heaven.

 Chapter 50 - sword control

    Chapter 50 Chapter 24, sword control


    Duanmu Yu killed the third-in-charge of the Greatsword sect with a single strike, shocking the people of the surrounding Greatsword sect. They hid in the shadows, not knowing what to do. Should theye out to continue killing Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu, or should they endure it, should they wait for the first-in-charge and the second-in-charge to return?


    On the Quiet Street, Ye Sheng looked at his eldest senior brother and said in surprise, ¡°Eldest senior brother, you can easily kill someone at the ninth heaven of the postnatal realm?¡± ¡°He is too weak. He only knows how to attack with brute force and doesn¡¯t know how to be flexible. But how did you offend them? Why did theye to kill you?¡±Duanmu Yu asked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned ugly and said, ¡°They must be my family members.¡±


    Duanmu Yu looked at Ye Sheng and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he said, ¡°Bring Dao Ming with you. I will send you away.¡±


    Ye Sheng carried Dao Ming on his back and followed eldest brother out of Chang ¡®an street.


    No one dared to stop him.


    After leaving Chang ¡®an street, Duanmu Yu didn¡¯t send Ye Sheng off. He stopped to think and said, ¡°Junior brother, are you interested in killing someone with me?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Duanmu Yu with a puzzled expression. Who should he kill?


    ¡°The Great Sword sect came to assassinate you for no reason. Don¡¯t You Want Revenge?¡±Duanmu Yu asked with a smile.


    ¡°I do.¡±Ye Sheng nodded cleanly.


    ¡°How about we join hands and wipe out the entire greatsword sect?¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°Just the two of us, can we do it?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully. The strength of the greatsword sect was not weak.


    ¡°Junior brother, believe in yourself. If you really can¡¯t do it, there¡¯s still senior brother here,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay. Since senior brother isn¡¯t afraid, junior brother isn¡¯t afraid either,¡±Ye Sheng said with a determined look in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been condensing the sword intent recently, and I¡¯ve always felt that I wascking something. Only now do I know that I¡¯mcking blood qi. I need to kill people in order to advance further. The huge sword sect just happened to deliver themselves to my doorstep. Then, I¡¯ll consider them unlucky.¡±Duanmu Yu said coldly.


    ¡°When do we start?¡±Ye Sheng asked. ¡°Three nightster,e to Chang ¡®an street to look for me.¡±Duanmu Yu turned around and entered Chang ¡®an street, waving his hand.


    Ye Sheng looked at his senior brother¡¯s back, carried Dao Ming on his back, and left quickly. He went straight to the city gate and hurried to Jixia Academy.


    When Ye Sheng returned to Jixia Academy, most of Dao Ming¡¯s drunkenness had dissipated. He put Dao Ming in the monastery and returned to the hut.


    He thought that there was no one in the hut and that Beauty Zhou had disappeared for many days. But tonight, Beauty Zhou was drinking under the moon.


    ¡°Long time no see, ¡°Ye Sheng greeted her.


    Beauty Zhou nodded and raised her wine ss. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the matter with your sister?¡±Ye Sheng hesitated and asked.


    Beauty Zhou smiled gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taken care of all the funeral matters. No one will know that you did it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Ye Sheng was relieved.


    ¡°Come, drink with me. You¡¯ve solved a big problem. It¡¯s like removing a mountain that you¡¯ve been carrying for a long time. It¡¯s very easy.¡±Beauty Zhou wanted to smile happily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bitter wine, right?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°I used to be in a bad mood when I drank bitter wine, but now that I¡¯m in a good mood, I don¡¯t like drinking bitter wine anymore, ¡°Beauty Zhou said.


    ¡°I drank quite a lot today. I¡¯ll drink three more cups with you.¡±Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and sat opposite Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°The first cup, thank you.¡±Beauty Zhou raised her wine cup and said seriously.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. Why did she thank him?


    Although he didn¡¯t understand, Ye Sheng still drank with Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°The second cup, I still have to thank you.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled this time, like a blooming peony. She was actually somewhat simr to his sister, as charming as the moon in the clouds.


    Ye Sheng was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Hey, drink up.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression turned stiff as she said in embarrassment and anger.


    Ye Sheng immediately downed the cup.


    ¡°For the Third Cup, I¡¯ll continue to thank you for making me so happy.¡±Beauty Zhou continued to pour the third cup of wine.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and pressed down, saying, ¡°The three cups of wine are all to thank me, but I clearly remember that I helped you in order to repay you for saving my life.¡±


    Beauty Zhou pped Ye Sheng¡¯s hand away with her pure white palm. She raised her snow-white neck and said, ¡°No matter what your reason is, I want to thank you for helping me get out of the Sea of bitterness.¡±


    ¡°By killing your sister, you can get out of the sea of bitterness?¡±Ye Sheng could not figure out what kind of logic this was.


    ¡°Yes, by killing her, I will be free.¡±Beauty Zhou nodded fiercely.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll drink the third ss of wine.¡±Ye Sheng drank it in one gulp.


    After three sses of wine, Beauty Zhou jumped up before ye Sheng could even get up. She hopped back into the room and said, ¡°This time, you clean up the trash, but I won¡¯t. Hahaha, you¡¯re not as fast as me.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou who was like a wild horse that had run out of control. He was very happy and let go of himself. He could not help but think


    Why did he feel that Beauty Zhou seemed to be even more ¡®feminine¡¯?


    There was no such behavior from his little daughter in the past.


    He lowered his head and looked at the table full of trash. Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. He did not like to clean up either.


    ¡°Beauty Zhou,e out and clean up. You can eat your own food, ¡°Ye Sheng shouted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. I Can¡¯t Hear You,¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s proud voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng said angrily, ¡°Do you believe that I will immediately rush in and catch you?¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to cross the 38th Line. If you dare to cross the 38th Line, I will ignore you.¡±Beauty Zhou shrieked and opened the door. She widened her eyes and red at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and suddenly rushed forward.


    Ah!


    Beauty Zhou shrieked and closed the door with a bang. She roared angrily, ¡°Ye Sheng, you are untrustworthy. You actually dare to cross the 38th Line. You, you make me so angry.¡±


    There was no movement from the outside world.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression changed. She carefully observed the outside world. It was empty. Ye Sheng had disappeared and the trash on the table had been cleaned up.


    ¡°HMPH, you still want to clean up. You¡¯ll be the one to clean up from now on, ¡°Beauty Zhou snorted. She turned around andy on the bed. She closed her eyes with a gentle expression. It had been a long time since she had felt so rxed.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was practicing his fists in the Big River.


    He had not practiced his fists for the entire day. His cultivation was like sailing against the current. If he did not advance, he would retreat. Therefore, he used the water as a resistance and started practicing his fists. At the same time, he washed off the smell of alcohol all over his body.


    The next day, Ye Sheng woke up early. He took in the rosy clouds to increase the strength of his soul. At the same time, he was also learning other Daoist techniques.


    Ye Sheng currently had control over the ten Daoist techniques. He used them skillfully. It was time for him to master the second one.


    Sword Control!


    This was the second Daoist technique that Ye Sheng had mastered. During this period of time, there were more than ten cultivators on Earth who had mastered it, allowing Ye Sheng to learn it automatically.


    Sword control, using one¡¯s soul to control the sword, killing people from a hundred meters away, killing people from a hundred miles away, and even taking the head of an enemy from a thousand miles away.


    This was a very powerful Daoist technique. Ye Sheng used the power of his soul to control a small branch, constantly moving around, changing and rolling around his body. Finally, he ruthlessly stabbed it into a stone.


    Bang!


    The stone exploded. Under the power of Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul, it waspletely defenseless.


    ¡°As expected, ten Daoist techniques are all rare Daoist techniques.¡±A smile appeared on Ye Sheng¡¯s face. He was extremely satisfied.

 Chapter 51 - three swords

    Chapter 51 Chapter 25, three swords


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng entered the monastery during the day and continued to learn the art of alchemy. In the evening, he returned to his hut and began to cultivate.


    Dao Arts and martial arts, Ye Sheng advanced at the same time.


    He continued toprehend the Samsara Seal and ten Dao Arts.


    At present, the cultivation techniques that Ye Sheng cared about the most were naturally the Samsara seal and ten Dao Arts. The rest were just minor details and did not matter.


    The ¡®Sword Control¡¯Daoist technique gradually became more powerful in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. Within a radius of a hundred meters, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul moved and the tree branches under his control immediately shed over with iparable precision.


    During these three days, Beauty Zhou disappeared again. She said that she had gone to learn a cultivation technique and specifically told ye Sheng so that he would not worry.


    ¡°What am I worried about?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully at the time.


    Beauty Zhou just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worried. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re worried about me, so I told you.¡±


    Just like that, Ye Sheng was the only one in the cottage. Hepletely let go of himself and went all out every night. He rode his sword to kill his enemies, treating the air as his enemy. At the same time, he rode his three swords, which were three branches dancing in the air, ye Sheng waspletely wrapped in them, so ordinary people couldn¡¯t get close to him at all.


    From the first minute to the present minute, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power had improved greatly, reaching the peak of the third sky of soul nurturing


    That night, Ye Sheng cultivated for fifteen minutes as usual and exhausted his soul power. He felt that his soul power had increased by another part, reaching sixteen minutes. He stood up in satisfaction and looked in the direction of Xianyang. ¡°The date I promised eldest brother.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was calm. He went down the mountain overnight and rushed to Xianyang city.


    Two hourster, Ye Sheng entered Xianyang. His soul gradually recovered and he rushed to Chang ¡®an street.


    At night, Chang ¡®an street was extremely lively. During the day, the refined schrs entered here and indulged in debauchery.


    After entering Chang ¡®an, the steady officials in the imperial court drank heartily.


    When the disciples of ordinary aristocratic families entered Chang ¡®an street, they were free and unfettered. They were extremely happy.


    Why did Xianyang need to set up such a dark street?


    It was because everyone had a dark part in their hearts. As long as these noblemen existed, Chang ¡®an street would exist.


    When Ye Sheng entered Chang ¡®an street, he saw the crowded people, the fiery restaurants, and the brothels. The lights were bright and lively.


    He passed through the crowd and gradually went deeper. He saw many ces where the high officials enjoyed themselves.


    Ye Sheng turned a deaf ear to the lewd words and went straight to eldest senior brother¡¯s sword furnace.


    In front of the Sword Furnace, eldest senior brother was hammering a treasure sword. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±After seeing Ye Sheng, eldest senior brother only said one sentence lightly and concentrated on hammering the treasure sword.


    Ye Sheng looked at it silently and said in puzzlement, ¡®This treasure sword seems to be different from the ordinary one.¡±


    Eldest senior brother hammered three thousand times in a row. He was drenched in sweat, and his true Qi was surging. Steam was dense. The treasure sword was out of the furnace and put into the water.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    An ear-piercing sound rang out. Eldest brother said in satisfaction, ¡°This is a treasured sword that I made for myself. It¡¯s specially used to kill people. I¡¯ve been hammering here for the past three days, hammering the extraterrestrial cold iron into a treasured sword.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Eldest brother, junior brother needs three treasured swords.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a sword practitioner?¡±Duanmu Yu asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I am a sword practitioner.¡±


    He was indeed a sword practitioner, but others used their hands while he used his soul.


    ¡°Follow me in. All the treasured swords here are made by me. If ced outside, they would cost at least 3,000 gold coins each. You can choose by yourself.¡±Duanmu Yu led Ye Sheng into the inner room of the sword furnace, they saw many treasured swords hanging on the wall.


    These swords had their own characteristics. Some were long and some were short. Some were thick and some were thin. Some were hard and some were soft.


    Ye Sheng carefully observed them. Suddenly, he closed his eyes and moved his soul.


    ¡°Sword Control!¡±


    He was using his soul to test the sensitivity of the swords. It was most suitable for Ye Sheng to form a resonance with his soul.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    In an instant, seven or eight swords let out a nging sound and began to tremble. With a thought, three swords flew up.


    One long, one short, and one soft!


    The long ones were upright swords, the short ones were assassins¡¯swords, and the soft ones were feminine swords.


    The three swords circled around Ye Sheng as if they were waving their arms. They would do whatever Ye Sheng wanted.


    Ye Sheng revealed a smile and said, ¡°Senior brother, these are the three swords.¡±


    Duanmu Yu clicked his tongue in wonder and said, ¡°Junior brother, this sword control technique of yours is rarely seen in this world. It¡¯s even rarer to have three swords at the same time. What kind of dao technique is this?¡±


    ¡°Sword control. I learned it in theke in front of Jixia Academy, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Jixia Academy. This is the pain of my entire life,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a smile. He had been epted as a teacher three times and was rejected three times. He still felt a little resentful that he couldn¡¯t meet the requirements.


    ¡°Here, this is a sword sheath. Put the sword away properly. It is alreadyte at night. After killing someone, senior brother will treat you to noodles.¡±Duanmu Yu threw the sword sheath over.


    With a thought, Ye Sheng inserted the three swords into the sword sheath. Ye Sheng then picked up the sword sheath. With the sword sheath in his hand, he was full of temperament. He dared to kill someone at the Seventh Heaven of the postnatal realm.


    Duanmu Yu did not change his clothes. In his thin shirt, a newly forged sword was held in his arms. Ye Sheng followed behind him. He was slender and carried the sword sheath with an indifferent expression. Under the night sky, the two of them walked out of the alley and into Chang ¡®an street.


    Along the way, the tourists wereughing andughing. In the houses along the way, some guests were kissing and apanying the guests. They tore off their clothes, causing the other party to be extremely shy and wanted to reject them. There were also drunkards who fell to the ground and stumbled along the wall.


    When they passed by the gambling house, some people lost all their money and were kicked out. They were beaten up violently. There were all kinds of colors and hundreds of people. However, this did not stop the two brothers. Duanmu Yu held his sword and walked to a quiet ce.


    This was a brothel. The decoration was gorgeous, and the red and greenbination was very eye-catching.


    Compared to other brothels, this ce was much quieter. Although the lights were bright, there were not many people inside.


    ¡°This is the brothel run by the Greatsword sect. It only epts Xianyang nobles. After we go in and kill a few people, the people of the Greatsword sect wille. They don¡¯t want the reputation of this brothel to be ruined, ¡°Duanmu Yu said softly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Then let junior brother make a fool of himself.¡±


    Duanmu Yu looked at Ye Sheng expectantly.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows, and his soul suddenly moved.


    ng! The Longsword was unsheathed and flew directly into the brothel. It turned into a fierce light, and blood sttered everywhere.


    Four guards were killed by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword without any resistance.


    The brothel suddenly fell silent. The customers stared nkly, and the prostitutes¡¯faces turned pale.


    ¡°Who dares to behave atrociously in our greatsword sect¡¯s business?¡±A loud shout rang out. A burly man rushed out, holding a long spear in his hand. When he saw Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu, his eyes shed with a fierce light.


    ¡°You two little thieves, you dare to behave atrociously? You¡¯re courting death.¡±The burly man thrust out his spear, and a loud sound burst out. He was at the sixth sky of Houtian realm.


    Faced with this spear, Duanmu Yu¡¯s expression did not change as he watched silently.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power surged crazily. At this moment, he used his full strength.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The three swords flew out at the same time. The Longsword was the main attack, the short sword was a sneak attack, and the software killed the enemy.


    ¡°Petty tricks. ¡°The burly man roared. His killing intent was crazy. He shook his long spear and sent the longsword flying. Then, with a roar, his protective qi knocked the broken sword away.


    Puff!


    However, the soft sword silently pierced through his forehead, leaving a shallow mark.


    The burly man did not stop. He stopped in front of Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu. His face was filled with fear, and his consciousness dissipated. Then, he copsed to the ground.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu walked past him and entered the brothel.

 Chapter 52 - Giant Wine (first update)

    Chapter 52 Chapter 26, Giant Wine (first update)


    In the brothel, the guests were inexplicably shocked. The maidservants were trembling as they looked at Duanmu Yu and Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Guests, get out.¡±Duanmu Yu held his sword and said indifferently.


    The shocked guests immediately ran out. They couldn¡¯t care less about the beauty in front of them. Their lives were more important.


    The woman in the brothel looked at Duanmu Yu and Ye Sheng in horror.


    ¡°Call out the two leaders of your giant sword sect, Ju Jiu and Jian San.¡±Duanmu Yu sat down casually, took a sip of the wine pot and said.


    ¡°Two heroes, who are you?¡±The brothel madam asked in fear.


    ¡°We are here to look for the two leaders of your sect. Call them here. Otherwise, this ce will be torn down today,¡±Duanmu Yu said calmly.


    ¡°If you want to look for Master Ju Jiu and master Jian San, I will pass on the message for you. But My Girls?¡±The brothel keeper said carefully.


    ¡°Gather them all together. You are not allowed to escape. Once Ju Jiu and the otherse, you will have nothing to do with them, ¡°Duanmu Yu said.


    <b>ni</b>


    ¡°Okay.¡±The brothel keeper did not dare to Disobey Duanmu Yu. She immediately gathered the girls together. The entire brothel was empty in an instant. Only Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu were eating wine in the main hall.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes to rest and recover his soul power. He had a direct impression of his own strength. His martial arts strength had reached the fourth heaven of the postliminary realm, and he could kill someone at the Seventh Heaven of the postliminary realm. His soul power had reached the peak of the Third Heaven of the postliminary realm, he could kill someone at the Sixth Heaven of the postliminary realm, and when they were stacked together, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was estimated to be at the peak of the Seventh Heaven of the postliminary realm.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know if he could defeat someone at the Eighth Heaven of the postliminary realm.


    The three swords, one long, one short, and one soft, were ced on his right hand. Ye Sheng rested for ten minutes and recovered his soul power. When he opened his eyes, he saw Duanmu Yu sitting with the sword in his arms.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The greatsword sect can¡¯t bear to throw away this ce. Besides, we¡¯re not famous at all. Will the Greatsword sect be afraid?¡±Duanmu Yu said calmly.


    Ye Sheng thought about it and agreed. His gaze swept the surroundings and saw those brothel girls.


    ¡°This is my first timeing to a brothel,¡±ye Sheng said.


    Duanmu yu smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still ¡®little¡¯junior brother.¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He extended his hand and pointed at those brothel girls. ¡°The most beautiful among you,e and drink with


    me.¡±


    The brothel madam was stunned. The brothel girls were also stunned. They were both afraid and worried.


    However, there were some daring women among the brothel girls. Immediately, four women with revealing clothes and good looks walked out and leaned against Ye Sheng¡¯s side. They began to offer ye Sheng flowers and wine.


    ¡°Hahaha, Little Junior Brother is really in a good mood.¡±Duanmu Yuughed heartily when he saw this scene.


    ¡°In this world, one should enjoy life while itsts. This is my first timeing to a brothel. It would be too boring if I only killed people,¡±ye Sheng saidfortably while enjoying the service of the brothel girl.


    ¡°Since you enjoy the service of the brothel¡¯s woman so much, then you should stay here and treat it as fertilizer to make my flowers bloom more brightly.¡±A cold voice sounded, followed by arge number of footsteps, as they entered the brothel.


    Duanmu yu smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s hand that was drinking stopped. He looked at the trembling brothel¡¯s woman by his side and said indifferently, ¡°Step aside.¡±


    The girl from the brothel immediately stepped aside.


    ¡°How dare you? How dare you ruin our Giant Sword Sect¡¯s business?¡±¡®A cold middle-aged man walked in. He was tall and sturdy with an extraordinary aura. His eyes were like lightning and shot out a terrifying aura.


    Behind the middle-aged man, more than a dozen cultivators immediately surrounded the main hall. Killing intent filled the air. ¡°Who are you?¡±The cold middle-aged man asked.


    Duanmu Yu drank a cup of wine, stood up, and said, ¡°Ju Jiu, you killed me a few days ago, but you don¡¯t recognize me today?¡±.


    The cold-looking middle-aged man frowned and said, ¡°So it was you. My third brother died at your hands.¡±


    ¡°I did kill your third brother. I came here today to prevent you brothers from being separated by Yin and yang, so I specially sent you to see him.¡±Duanmu Yu turned around and smiled slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. Since you know the name of My Big Brother, you should also know how powerful my big brother and I are. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you didn¡¯t take it. You barged into Hell without a door.¡±Ju Jiu smiled malevolently.


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Your Big Brother?¡±Duanmu Yu frowned and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m enough to deal with you alone,¡±Ju Jiu said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed. Your Big Brother didn¡¯te, but he sent you here to die.¡±Duanmu Yu shook his head disinterestedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant. You were only a sword forger in the past. You have some cultivation, but you dare to ignore the heroes of the world?¡±Ju Jiu¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re just street thugs, not the heroes of the world. Don¡¯t tter yourself. What you do is a viin among viins. Don¡¯t be a what-do-it-is and build a memorial archway,¡±Duanmu Yu mocked.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±Ju Jiu flew into a rage. With a ng, he drew his long sword.


    ng! ng! ng!


    More than a dozen cultivators in the surroundings also drew their long swords and aimed them at Duanmu Yu and Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Before you make a move, tell me who sent you to kill me?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    Ju Jiu nced at Ye Sheng and sneered. ¡°You are still alive, you piece of trash. You have really disgraced King Ye. Now, you are still hanging out with a cksmith. You are a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a disgrace? Why do these words sound so familiar? Who told you to kill me in the Ye Residence?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a cold face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. I can¡¯t afford to offend that person. As for you, I¡¯ll definitely kill you here today to end this matter,¡±Ju Jiu said with a sinister smile.


    Duanmu Yu said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Leave Ju Jiu to me. The rest of the people are all yours.¡±


    None of the guards brought by Ju Jiu surpassed the eighth heaven of the postnatal realm. The highest number of guards was only at the seventh heaven.


    Ye Sheng nodded slightly and said, ¡°I was just about to start a massacre.¡±


    ¡°How dare you behave atrociously in front of me? Kill him for me,¡±Ju Jiu said coldly. He waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to attack while he stared at Duanmu Yu.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    More than ten people roared and drew their weapons. They immediately charged forward and attacked together, wanting to chop ye Sheng into meat paste. Ye Sheng looked at them coldly. He felt a heat between his brows. With a thought, he unsheathed his three treasured swords.


    ng! ng! ng! Three crisp sounds rang out, and a cold light shed. Shua Shua Shua, eight people were killed immediately.


    Silently, these eight people were all below Houtian fifth heaven. They could not withstand this Daoist technique, sword control.


    As for those above Houtian fifth heaven, they could not be bothered to attack ye Sheng. They immediately defended themselves and sent their longswords, short swords, and flexible swords flying. They looked at Ye Sheng warily.


    ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡±¡®Ju Jiu also saw it and asked in shock. He had lost eight of his subordinates in an instant, while Ye Sheng just sat there, not moving at all. ¡°Abandoned by a wealthy family. These words are making me frustrated. is the ye residence considered a wealthy family?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He stood up and raised his hand to grab. With a nging sound, the Longsword flew back into his hand.


    ¡°No matter how strange you are, you are only at the fourth firmament. If you all attack together, he won¡¯t be able to do anything, ¡°huge wine rebuked angrily.

 Chapter 53 - behind-the-scenes mastermind (Chapter 2)

    Chapter 53 Chapter 27, behind-the-scenes mastermind (Chapter 2)


    The remaining six Houtian fifth sky and above people looked at each other and attacked together. They didn¡¯t dare to Underestimate Ye Sheng anymore.


    ¡°Hahaha, you came at the right time. I also want to know how powerful I am.¡±Ye Shengughed. With his long sword in hand, he immediately shed out.


    The fallen leaf sword technique he used was an ordinary sword technique. However, in his hands, the sword was like a warm autumn, the sword was like a fallen leaf, cold and bone-piercing. ¡°Kill!¡±The two Seventh Heaven Postliminary Realm Warriors, who were the leaders of the six, immediately charged over and disyed their own techniques, enveloping ye Sheng.


    The remaining four Sixth Heaven Postliminary Realm Warriors did not watch the show either. They followed closely behind, and the six of them joined forces to attack Ye Sheng.


    ng!


    Ye Sheng used his sword to block their attacks. His body turned, and his body moved around, avoiding the danger. He turned around and threw a punch.


    Rolling Stone Fist technique!


    The sound rang out five times on ye Sheng¡¯s fist technique. When stacked together, the power was overwhelming, and it hit a Houtian sixth sky.


    Peng!


    Immediately, his body trembled, and he spat out a mouthful of blood as he staggered backward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡±The other five people immediately forced Ye Sheng to retreat, not giving him the chance to finish the job.


    Ye Sheng was forced to retreat, and he sneered, ¡°Is it useful to force me to retreat?¡±


    Sword Control!


    ng!


    With a crisp sound, the short sword flew forward. In an instant, it pierced through the opponent¡¯s heart like a ghost.


    Houtian Realm Sixth Heaven died!


    The remaining five people all had ugly expressions, especially the three Houtian Realm Sixth Heaven cultivators. They were both frightened and angry.


    When Big Wine, who was forced to be unable to move by Duanmu Yu, saw this scene, his eyes shed with ruthlessness and he shouted, ¡°You actually dared to kill so many of my subordinates. You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    He tookrge strides forward and swung his longsword, intending to deal with Ye Sheng.


    Duanmu Yu held his longsword in his arms, and his aura suddenly soared. Like Lightning, he unsheathed his well-tempered treasured sword and immediately shed out. ¡°Your opponent is me,¡±Duanmu Yu said coldly. He shed out with his sword, blocking Ju Jiu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Nine forms of the giant sword!¡±Ju Jiu was furious. He disyed his sword technique and began to fight with Duanmu Yu.


    Ju Jiu was at the early stage of Houtian realm 10, so he was very powerful. With just one sword strike, his sword qi shot a few meters away. This was a sword Qi that could kill


    people.


    However, Duanmu Yu was not in a hurry. He used the sword as his hand and constantly countered each and every move.


    He did not use his killing move immediately. Instead, he constantly tested Ju Jiu. After he understood Ju Jiu¡¯s sword technique, a sharp glint shed in his eyes. He said, ¡°I havepletely grasped your sword technique. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ng!


    Duanmu Yu used his sword as a rod and struck out fiercely, knocking Ju Jiu¡¯s sword away. Even Ju Jiu was forced to retreat as he looked at Duanmu Yu in horror.


    ¡°You¡¯re both at the Tenth Heaven. Why is your strength so great?¡±Ju Jiu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re dead,¡±Duanmu Yu said coldly. With his long sword in hand, his eyes were calm and dark, as if a sword intent had appeared.


    ¡°One sword to break life and Death!¡±


    Duanmu Yu disyed his sword technique and attacked.


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi surged and caught the sword intent in the middle. Unexpectedly, giant wine tried his best to resist, but was swept away by the sword intent. His body flew out and crashed heavily on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and looked dispirited.


    ¡°This is sword intent. You¡¯veprehended sword intent!¡±Giant wine roared and stared at Duanmu Yu in disbelief. Duanmu Yu walked out slowly. He didn¡¯t answer Ju Jiu but looked at Ye Sheng instead.


    Ye Sheng was fighting against five people by himself. At this moment, he had the upper hand. He had activated the power of the Earth in his dantian.


    There were already more than 150 people in the third sky of the postnatal realm on Earth. Ye Sheng had activated the power of 150 people.


    He was in the fourth sky of the postnatal realm, and he had the power of 150 people in the third sky of the postnatal realm. His muscles were full, and he felt pain all over his body. It made Ye Sheng speed up. He waved his long sword, and his genuine qi spread out like it was free, every sword was filled with sword light, and it swept up the clouds, enveloping the five of them.


    Under Duanmu Yu¡¯s gaze, Ye Sheng used his sword to hold the five of them back, one palm after another, and used the reincarnation seal to deal with them.


    The power of the reincarnation seal became more and more powerful, especially with the condensation of the first reincarnation seal. In Ye Sheng¡¯s body, every time it was activated, it would increase ye Sheng¡¯s attack tenfold. When a seal was smashed out, the seventh sky of the Houtian realm could not withstand it at all.


    ¡°Die.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was ice-cold. His longsword swirled around, and with a dazzling speed, it pierced into the throat of his opponent.


    All five of them were killed.


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief. He dispersed the power he had been buffed with and panted heavily. His eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    So he was already this powerful.


    A seventh Sky Houtian was no match for him at all.


    Ignoring the corpses on the ground, Ye Sheng slowly walked out. When he saw the pale-faced Ju Jiu, who had fallen to the ground, he asked, ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡±


    Ju Jiu sneered, ¡°Do you think that I will tell you that even if you are able to endure and endure, so what? You are going against the entire ye residence.¡±


    Ye Sheng was expressionless as he raised his sword and shed down viciously. ¡°You talk too much nonsense. Just answer me honestly. If I ask you any more nonsense, I will be your life.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword cut off five of Ju Jiu¡¯s fingers, causing Ju Jiu to scream in pain. He was drenched in cold sweat as he red at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Who asked you to kill me?¡±Ye Sheng continued to ask expressionlessly.


    Ju Jiu looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s cold face and felt a chill. This guy was a ruthless and merciless person.


    ¡°Even if I told you, there¡¯s nothing you can do. That person is much more honorable than you.¡±Ju Jiu gritted his teeth and said.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng waved his long sword and cut Ju Jiu¡¯s thigh. Blood sttered all over the ground.


    ¡°I told you to answer whatever I asked you. You talk too much nonsense,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    Ju Jiu looked at Ye Sheng, trembling. He finally felt fear from the bottom of his heart. This Ye Sheng was too cold, so cold that even he felt fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Ye residence,¡±Ju Jiu said bitterly.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s someone from the Ye residence, but who is it?¡±Ye Sheng frowned, very dissatisfied.


    ¡°Is it the eldestdy of the Ye residence, the Second Lady of the Ye residence, or Ye Qing?¡±Ye Sheng questioned.


    Ju Jiu shook his head and smiled brightly, ¡°You¡¯ll never guess.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. He looked at Ju Jiu¡¯s crotch and moved his longsword.


    ¡°Wait, I said, it¡¯s the olddy of the Ye residence,¡±Ju Jiu shouted in fear.


    Ye Sheng stopped moving and his expression changed drastically. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the olddy of the Ye Residence?¡±


    The Old Lady of the Ye residence, King Ye¡¯s mother, and Ye Sheng¡¯s grandmother. She was his own flesh and blood.


    This old fart actually sent someone to kill him?


    An unknown fire began to boil in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart. His face was livid and his killing intent was thick, causing Ju Jiu to feel a wave of fear, he hurriedly said, ¡°The founding of the Greatsword sect was back then when Old Lady Ye lent a helping hand. Every year, we handed over millions of taels of gold, silver, and jewelry to Old Lady Ye and received her protection. Not long ago, she sent a nanny by her side to inform us to kill you, the shame of the Ye residence, so as not to embarrass ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the shame of the Ye residence, an embarrassment?¡±Ye Shengughed angrily. Standing up, he was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. He furrowed his brows, and his soul power surged out. The three treasured swords turned into shooting stars and directly fell down, stabbing into Ju Jiu¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, why do you still want to kill me?¡±Ju Jiu red at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Do I need a reason to kill someone?¡±


    ¡°Not just you, that olddy from the Ye residence has lived long enough, ¡°Ye Sheng said darkly.

 Chapter 54 - Chapter 28, Sword 3(Third Watch)

    Chapter 54 Chapter 28, Sword 3(Third Watch)


    Ye Sheng could not be happy when Jujiu was killed.


    He never expected that the person who wanted to kill him was not the first madam, second madam, or Ye Qing, but the olddy who often paid her respects to Buddha.


    No matter what, Ye Sheng was still the olddy¡¯s biological grandson.


    Duanmu Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°There are a lot of dirty things in big families. Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Second-in-charge and third-in-charge were killed. What about first-in-charge?¡±Ye Sheng asked with an ugly expression.


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±Duanmu Yu looked at Ye Sheng


    ¡°The olddy is old. She doesn¡¯t need to deal with these external matters. I will help her eliminate her worries and pray to Buddha in peace, ¡°Ye Sheng said faintly.


    Duanmu Yu held his long sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to greatsword sect and kill first-in-charge. Tonight, Chang ¡®an street is destined to be a river of blood.¡±


    Ye Sheng followed Duanmu Yu and left the brothel one after the other, leaving behind a pile of corpses.


    Behind the huge sword sect was the olddy of the mansion of the King of Ye. No wonder she could upy Chang ¡®an street and give away millions of gold, silver, and jewelry every year. She was really generous.


    Ye Sheng thought as he walked. He was in a very bad mood. He only felt disgust towards the sinister ye mansion.


    ¡°Perhaps the only person in the entire ye mansion who truly treats me well is my eldest sister, ¡°Ye Sheng thought silently. The Ye residence was the world¡¯s number one expert, and under all of this glory, there were too many sins.


    ¡°Junior brother, calm down. Your Mind is already filled with hatred, ¡°Duanmu Yu suddenly said as she walked ahead, sounding like a warning bell.


    Ye Sheng was startled, and he immediately woke up from his hatred. His heart had indeed been corroded by hatred, and he had actually thought of returning to the ye residence to kill the olddy.


    If he had acted on impulse, Ye Sheng would have fallen into eternal damnation, and King Ye would have killed him on the spot. Even if he escaped, he would have been hunted down by Great Qin, and his reputation would have been tarnished.


    ¡°Thank you, eldest senior brother,¡±ye Sheng said with lingering fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyone would find it difficult to ept this matter. You can remember this hatred, but you can¡¯t indulge in it. Work hard in your cultivation. That Old Lady is King Ye¡¯s mother, and in order to show his filial piety, King Ye has treated her with great respect. At least on the surface, that¡¯s the case. You Won¡¯t be able to take revenge now,¡±Duanmu Yu calmly analyzed.


    III


    Ye Sheng nodded silently and said, ¡°I know. Eldest brother doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here.¡±Duanmu Yu brought Ye Sheng to a luxurious garden.


    ¡°This is where the great sword sect is located. Their first leader, sword three, is among them. He has already touched the threshold of the innate realm and is very famous in Chang ¡®an street. I¡¯ll go kill him. The rest of the people are yours.¡±Duanmu Yu held his sword, in a low voice.


    ¡°Good.¡±Ye Sheng Eyes a cold, his anger is nowhere to vent.


    Duanmu fish unsheathed the sword, a straight cut.


    Boom!


    The gate broke open and alerted the people inside.


    ¡°Who dares to break into my house?¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living? How dare you mess with US in Chang ¡®an Street?¡± ¡°Pleasee out, master.¡±


    The disciples of the huge sword sect cried out in surprise. One or two of them were very arrogant.


    Ye Sheng held three treasured swords in his hands and unsheathed them at this moment.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    The power of his soul filled the whole ce. One was long, one was short, and one was soft. Like a flood dragon, he shuttled through the crowd. Wherever he went, he was as fast as lightning. He did not give the other party a chance to react and killed him instantly.


    The dozen or so underlings were all at the third or fourth sky. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword control Daoist technique, they were unable to resist at all.


    This was the power of Daoist techniques. At the same realm, if cultivators attacked from a distance, it would be very difficult for martial artists to block them, unless they were engaged in closebat.


    ¡°How dare you kill people so brazenly in our greatsword sect?¡±An explosive shout sounded like spring thunder, injuring Ye Sheng¡¯s soul. He quickly retreated, his brows tightly furrowed, and his mind buzzed.


    ¡°So powerful. This is a martial arts expert. With a loud shout, my soul quickly withered. If this was a xiantian expert, with a loud shout, my soul would probably immediately copse.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed with shock as he put away the three swords.


    Duanmu Yuughed loudly. ¡°Sword three, I killed your third brother a few days ago. I killed your second brother just now. Now, I¡¯m here to kill you. Aren¡¯t youing out?¡±


    ¡°What? You killed my second brother and third brother?¡±Sword three cried out in surprise. His aura was like thunder and was very eye-catching in the dark. He directly smashed down and walked out with a broadsword in his hand.


    Sword three was very tall and the giant sword was very big. When the two werebined, they looked like giants.


    Sword Three, who was close to 2.5 meters tall, also had a giant sword that was 1.5 meters tall. It really looked like a stone b.


    ¡°Kill my third brother! Kill my second brother! Go To Hell!¡±Sword three roared furiously as he shed down with his sword.


    Rumble!


    The sound of wind, thunder, and rain sounded like a rainbow. The momentum was astonishing Duanmu Yu¡¯s expression was solemn. He didn¡¯t want to resist at all. With a tap of his toes, his body was as light as a swallow as he disappeared into the air.


    ng!


    The sound of a treasured sword being unsheathed rang out as a cold glint descended. It was a frightening sight. Duanmu Yu unleashed his full strength and executed the life and death sword art.


    One sword to sever life and death! This sword made Jian San¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°So you¡¯ve also entered sword intent. If I kill you, I can just condense sword intent and break through to the innate realm.¡±


    Rumble!


    The giant sword swept through everything and made contact with Duanmu Yu¡¯s treasured sword, producing a loud sound. The two of them were not stuck on the ground. Instead, their figures changed, and afterimages shed as they began fighting in the entire garden. The heavens also started to rain, and in an instant, it began to pour heavily.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Sheng was secretly envious. He could not intervene in a battle of this level, but he could kill the subordinates of the giant sword sect. ¡°None of you are innocent in your evil deeds on Chang ¡®an street. All of you can go to Hell.¡±Ye Sheng growled and directly activated the power of 150 people on Earth. He controlled the three treasured swords and Unleashed Dao and martial arts at the same time, a massacre began.


    Ye Sheng began a massacre. No one could stop him unless he was in the Eighth Heaven of the acquired realm. All the experts in the eighth heaven had died.


    So this was a massacre.


    Ye Sheng waspletely mad. All the humiliation he had suffered since he transmigrated was vented at this moment.


    He gathered his hatred for King Ye, the First Lady, the second wife, Ye Qing, the olddy, and the entire ye residence.. Ye Sheng had killed more than a hundred people in a row. His clothes were made of blood, and he had killed until the huge sword sect was empty.


    Jian San, who was fighting with Duanmu Yu, nced at him. His eyes were about to burst, and he roared, ¡°Kid, if I don¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t be a human.¡±


    ¡°Whether you can survive in my hands is already a problem. How dare you threaten my junior brother?¡±Duanmu Yu said loudly. He hadpletely suppressed Jian San with his life and death sword technique.


    The sword and sword separated life and death, forcing sword three to defend. However, in this case, he became a target.


    Duanmu Yu¡¯s sword intent became more and more solidified, making him invincible. Sword three wanted to escape, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of Duanmu Yu. Finally, during the 300 moves, Duanmu Yu¡¯s sword split yin and yang, cutting off sword three¡¯s life.

 Chapter 55 - wind and rain on Chang ‘an street (first update)

    Chapter 55 Chapter 29, wind and rain on Chang ¡®an street (first update)


    After sword three was killed, Duanmu Yu was drenched. He held his long sword in his arms and said with a calm expression, ¡°The huge sword sect has been destroyed. has the anger in your heart dissipated a little?¡±


    Ye Sheng was covered in blood and was washed away in the heavy rain. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I will work hard in cultivation.¡±


    He would work hard in cultivation instead of dissipating his anger. His answer was very clever.


    Duanmu Yu looked at the heavy rain and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to some noodles.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the garden in the heavy rain and into an alley.


    In the alley, a shop was closing its stall. Under the heavy rain, a thin and weak girl was tidying up with great difficulty. ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯ll clean upter. Cook two bowls of noodles for me,¡±Duanmu Yu said as he walked over with a sword in his hand.


    The thin girl looked up and said in surprise, ¡°Brother Mu Yu, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll make it for you now.¡±


    The girl was not very beautiful. Her skin was snow-white, but there was a bright red scar on her face. It was the size of a thumb, and it destroyed her face.


    In the heavy rain, the stall was set up. The sound of the rain hit the ground. Duanmu Yu put down his sword and looked at the heavy rain. He said, ¡°The weather on Chang ¡®an street is going to change.¡±


    Ye sheng said thoughtfully, ¡°The great sword sect has been destroyed, and the olddy has no spies outside. I don¡¯t think she will be satisfied. Eldest brother, you killed someone, so you should leave. Otherwise, you will be annoyed to death by revenge.¡±


    Duanmu yuughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xiaohua, who was cooking noodles, trembled and said in surprise, ¡°Brother Muyu, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Duanmu Yu nodded.


    ¡°Brother Muyu, you are a good swordsman. It¡¯s not safe for you to stay on Chang ¡®an street, so it¡¯s good for you to leave.¡±Xiaohua lowered her head to cook noodles and said in a soft voice.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng winked at his eldest brother and smiled maliciously.


    Duanmu Yu red at Ye Sheng, he said, ¡°Xiaohua, Chang ¡®an street is not safe. I know you are working hard to save money, study and cultivate. You came here to eat noodles tonight for your future. I wrote a letter. Take this letter and you can enter Jixia Academy to study.¡±


    Xiao Hua was stunned. He looked up at Duanmu Yu and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Muyu, are you talking about Jixia Academy, the Top Academy?¡±


    Duanmu Yu nodded.


    ¡°Brother Muyu, don¡¯t joke about Xiao Hua. Xiao Hua is a lowly person. He only knows how to cook noodles. How can he enter Jixia Academy?¡±Xiao Hua shook his head and said.


    ¡°Whether what brother said is true or not, you have to at least give it a try. If it is true, won¡¯t You Be Rich?¡±Duanmu Yu smiled and took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Hua.


    Xiao Hua took it hesitantly and his expression became firm. He said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. I will definitely give it a try.¡±


    Duanmu Yuughed loudly. ¡°Alright, I havepleted my task. There is nothing to be missed on Chang ¡®an street or even Xianyang.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Duanmu Yu and was very curious as to why Big Brother was so sure that he himself would not be able to enter Jixia Academy?


    However, after some thought, Ye Sheng still did not ask.


    Although his eldest senior brother said that he was very stupid and was not an ordinary person, Ye Sheng still felt that he was a man of great wisdom.


    After a while, the noodles were done. It was a very simple in noodles with onions, ginger, and garlic added. The taste was very fragrant, especially after killing someone and consuming a lot of energy. Duanmu Yu ate inrge mouthfuls as if he was really famished. He ate boldly and unrestrainedly.


    Ye Sheng began to eat as well. He had grown up in the Ye residence and knew many of the so-called eating rules. However, at this moment, he was also like his eldest senior brother, eating inrge mouthfuls of noodles.


    Duanmu Yu finished his bowl of noodles very quickly. He stood up and said, ¡°Little Flower, I won¡¯t give you any money today. You must work hard in Ji Xia Academy in the future.¡±


    Little flower nodded firmly and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    Duanmu Yuughed loudly and left while holding the sword in his hands.


    Ye Sheng sat on the spot and watched his eldest brother leave. He didn¡¯t follow him.


    ¡°Junior brother, these three swords were carefully crafted by my senior brother. They are rare and good items. You won¡¯t find anything better than these three swords in the postnatal realm. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±Duanmu Yu¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Thank you, eldest brother.¡±Ye Sheng lowered his head and looked at the three swords by his side. He smiled and felt warm in his heart.


    His master and two senior brothers brought him warmth that he had not felt for a long time.


    ¡°This is my dough money.¡±Ye Sheng took out a piece of gold and threw it on the table. He picked up the three swords and left without looking back.


    Xiao Hua did not ept it, but she could not catch up with Ye Sheng. In the end, she watched Ye Sheng leave in the rain. She gritted her teeth and her eyes were red.


    Chang ¡®an street was boiling under the heavy rain.


    The huge sword sect had been exterminated. The head, second, third, and all their subordinates had been killed. Not a single one was left alive.


    In the garden of the huge sword sect, corpses and bones were piled up. Fresh blood was washed away by the rain and flowed into the pond, dyeing it red.


    Those who saw this scene could not help but take a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t this too cruel?


    For a moment, the entire Chang ¡®an street was under martialw. The government also intervened. No one knew who had ordered the Ministry of Justice toe here to find the murderer.


    The people of Chang ¡®an street watched coldly. In the past, when the huge sword sect had wiped out the entire sect, no one from the Ministry of Justice hade in. Now that the huge sword sect had been wiped out, the Ministry of Justice had rushed here nonstop. It made people wonder, could it be that the person behind the huge sword sect was an official of the Ministry of Justice?


    But even if the people from the Ministry of Justice hade in, they would not be able to find any useful clues because Duanmu Yu had already left the sword furnace and was nowhere to be found. Ye Sheng had returned to Jixia Academy and no one could trace him.


    This case was finally determined to be a massacre. The murderer was the eldest senior brother, Duanmu Yu. When the portrait of the official government was drawn, the name written on it was not Duanmu Yu, but the person who forged the sword. The portrait was not very simr either, because in the entire Chang ¡®an street, other than Xiao Hua, no one else knew Duanmu Yu¡¯s real name.


    At this point, Duanmu Yu was wanted by the entire world.


    But Duanmu Yu had already disappeared. No one knew where he was?


    When Ye Sheng returned to Jixia Academy, the rain had already stopped. The air was extremely humid, and the ground was muddy. Ye Sheng returned to the house in a disheveled state.


    Beauty Zhou was leaning against the railing and looking. When she saw Ye Sheng return, she wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°What a big bloody smell. Did you go to kill pigs?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°I killed more than a hundred pigs.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you washing up? It¡¯s dirty and stinky.¡±Beauty Zhou waved her hand in disdain.


    ¡°Is it very stinky?¡±Ye Sheng sniffed his body. Indeed, there was a fishy smell.


    With a thought, he immediately rushed to Beauty Zhou. He reached out and hugged her in his arms. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°Stinky man, Stinky Man. If a man isn¡¯t stinky, how can you call him a man?¡±


    Beauty Zhou was stunned. She widened her eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in horror. Suddenly, she screamed, ¡°Scram, scram, scram! You actually dare to hug me. You Shameless Bastard. I misjudged you. You¡¯re despicable.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Chapter One: Anger (second update)

    Chapter 56 Chapter One: Anger (second update)


    Ye Sheng hugged Beauty Zhou and got beaten up. He despised Ye Sheng for three days in a row and did not say a word. He treated Ye Sheng as if he was air.


    For the past three days, Ye Sheng had been in the monastery during the day and in the hut at night, quietly enriching himself. No matter how much trouble the outside world caused, it had nothing to do with Ye Sheng.


    One day, Ye Sheng finished refining pills. He looked at his master and asked, ¡°Where did eldest senior brother leave Xianyang for?¡±


    Priest Qingxu said, ¡°He needs experience and has settled down for a long time. I asked him to walk all the way to Mount Longhu.¡±


    ¡°Mount Longhu is very far from Xianyang. How can he walk all the way to Mount Longhu in two years?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°This is also a kind of cultivation. Two years is enough for him to break through to the Xiantian realm. At that time, the disciples of Mount Longhu won¡¯t be his match,¡±Priest Qingxu replied.


    ¡°Your second senior brother has also started cultivating. He will definitely advance by leaps and bounds. You must notg behind by too much,¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu warned Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not believe him and said, ¡°Can second senior brother surpass me by cultivating from the beginning?¡±


    He was already at the peak of the third sky of soul nurturing realm. Recently, he had the feeling that he had broken through. Very soon, he would be able to cross the threshold of the fourth sky of soul nurturing realm. Would Dao Ming be able to catch up?


    ¡°Your second senior brother had already broken through to the first sky of soul nurturing realm yesterday. Today, he has reached the peak of the second sky of soul nurturing realm. He is only one step away from breaking through. Within a month, the fifth sky of soul nurturing realm is not a problem.¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu looked at Ye Sheng, he asked, ¡°You can break through to the fifth sky of soul nurturing realm within a month?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this too abnormal?


    He thought that his cultivation speed was already fast enough, but he did not expect that his second senior Brother Dao Ming was truly fast.


    ¡°Master, this disciple is a pill refiner. If I don¡¯t refine pills and cultivate wholeheartedly, perhaps I can.¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°All the medicinal pills that you refine will enter your stomach and increase your cultivation speed, yet you still can¡¯tpare to Dao Ming. You¡¯re still being stubborn here, why don¡¯t you hurry back and work hard?¡±Dao Master Qing Xu said in a bad mood.


    ¡°This disciple knows, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±Ye Sheng hurriedly left, and he was filled with endless emotions in his heart. No wonder master kept saying that Dao Ming was a genius. This was truly terrifying.


    It was no wonder that Dao Master Qing Xu had epted Dao Ming as his disciple at such a young age. If this talent were to be revealed, this batch of ¡®geniuses¡¯from Ji Xia Academy would be ashamed to death.


    Ye Sheng left the monastery and walked on the road, muttering to himself.


    Currently, his main focus was on refining pills and cultivation. Refining pills to aid his cultivation was progressing very quickly. Although he could notpare to a monster like Dao Ming, he was still quite satisfied with Ye Sheng¡¯s goal, however, the body tempering cultivation technique that ye Sheng had been searching for all this while was nowhere to be found.


    Ji Xia Academy¡¯s library had many cultivation techniques, but it was a pity that there were no external body tempering secret manuals.


    External body tempering secret manuals were regarded as something that poor people practiced, and they were extremely unhealthy. When they were young, they would beat their bodies, leaving behind arge number of internal injuries. When they got older, the internal injuries would erupt, and it would be as if a huge mountain was toppling over, and it would happen very quickly, those who were skilled in physical body training, when they were old, all of their bodies would be covered in cuts and bruises, and the pain was unbearable.


    Therefore, Jixia Academy would not keep such books.


    The Last Time Ye Sheng went in with Beauty Zhou, he obtained arge number of manuals, but he did not have any physical body training manuals, which made Ye Sheng very disappointed. ¡°The people on Earth are all cultivating. There are already more than ten Houtian fourth sky martial artists. Once there are several hundred experts of the same level, my body will allow it. With the blessing of my body, even if I were to punch out, even a peak Houtian realm expert would not be able to withstand it,¡±ye Sheng muttered, he was very optimistic about his future. The only weakness was that his body was still weak.


    He had used the body tempering technique that Zi Yuantian had taught him to guide his body and make it several times stronger. However, it was a drop in the bucket.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I must get my hands on a few Samsara sect secret manuals from the first madam. This is too important to me,¡±Ye Sheng thought with a firm gaze.


    As he walked, Ye Sheng arrived at the entrance of Jixia Academy. When he saw a group of people gathered together, he burst intoughter.


    Ye Sheng did not want to bother with them. He was not a curious person.


    However, in a trance, Ye Sheng heard a weak voice, ¡°My big brother called me here. He said that with this letter, I can enter Jixia Academy to study.¡±


    ¡°Little Flower!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused. This was the little girl that his big brother cared about.


    ¡°The enrollment date for Jixia Academy has long passed. It doesn¡¯t ept disciples at all,¡±a student said loudly. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Jixia academy is such a ce. How can youe in without taking a look at your identity?¡±A nobleman sneered.


    ¡°Jixia Academy will definitely not make an exception. Even if the disciples of the imperial family want toe in, they have to follow the rules and formally acknowledge their master to test their innate ability. You want toe in with just a letter? Dream on,¡±a tall youth sneered, he did not give a damn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t hit me, ¡°Xiao Hua said fearfully and obediently. Her thin figure turned around, looking very pitiful. She was holding the letter that Duanmu Yu had given her in her hand.


    When Ye Sheng saw this, he frowned and said loudly, ¡°Xiao Hua, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±


    The moment Ye Sheng opened his mouth, everyone¡¯s cold eyes swept over. When Ye Han saw Ye Sheng, his face lit up. During this period of time, he had always wanted to find trouble with Ye Sheng, but Ye Sheng¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain, so he could not meet him at all. Now that he had met him, how could he not be happy?


    ¡°Hello, Brother. This is the gold you left behind. Please keep it well.¡±When Xiao Hua saw Ye Sheng, his eyes lit up, and he immediately ran over. His small hand took out the gold that Ye Sheng had given him, and he said proudly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the gold and was silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°This is the dough money that I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother has already given you the dough money.¡±Xiao Hua raised the letter with a face full of treasure.


    ¡°Why did these people stop you just now?¡±Ye Sheng touched Xiao Hua¡¯s forehead with a heartache. Then, his face turned cold as he asked.


    ¡°No, it was Xiao Hua who was rude. I¡¯ll give you the gold. I¡¯ll leave right now,¡±Xiao Hua said in a panic. She was very afraid of these disciples.


    Ye Sheng pulled her back and pointed at the group of disciples. ¡°Xiao Hua, remember this. These trash don¡¯t have any ability. They¡¯re just a bunch of scum who rely on their family to do whatever they want. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how Dare You Insult Us?¡± ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t dare to attack you just because you¡¯re under Daoist Qingxu¡¯s tutge.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re trash, then what are you, Ye Sheng?¡±


    The group of students were extremely angry. They cursed angrily and pointed at Ye Sheng¡¯s nose, jumping up and down in anger. Ye Hanughed coldly and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you even scolded me. If I¡¯m trash, then what are you? Worse than trash?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold. He looked at ye Han with disdain and said, ¡°I said you¡¯re trash, and you¡¯re not convinced? Fine, let¡¯s do it together. Today, I¡¯ll let you see just how weak you bunch of trash are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. This is what you said. When we hurt you, the school will me us. Everyone can testify.¡±A student with a face full of anger became excited and pointed at Ye Sheng


    ¡°Come on, trash, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Trash on the left, trash on the right. If I don¡¯t tear your mouth apart today, I¡¯ll take your surname.¡±The student was angry and immediately rushed out. He condensed his true energy into a fist and punched out.


    Emperor Rank Cannon Fist!


    Ye Sheng watched on coldly. Facing this fist, he immediately sent a kick forward.


    The speed of his kick was so fast that he didn¡¯t even manage to see it clearly, making it impossible for him to dodge it. He was immediately sent flying over ten meters away by Ye Sheng¡¯s kick before crashing onto the ground. His face paled, and he clutched his stomach, unable to stand up.


    ¡°This¡­ how is this possible? I¡¯m a Houtian 5-dan Heaven Expert!¡±The student was starting to doubt his life.

 Chapter 57 - smacking the faces of aristocratic families (chapter 3)

    Chapter 57 Chapter 2, smacking the faces of aristocratic families (chapter 3)


    Fifth Heaven of the acquired realm, he was sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s kick and could not get up for a long time, scaring all the students present.


    Xiao Hua was also shocked. He blinked his big eyes and looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stood proudly. He did not put the ji Xia Academy students in his eyes at all. They were all greenhouse flowers and had probably never seen blood before.


    ¡°Senior Ye Han, this Ye Sheng is too arrogant. We must teach him a lesson.¡±The new student widened his eyes, full of dissatisfaction. However, he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for ye Han, so he immediately went to find Ye Han, who was in the first year of high school.


    ¡°Ye Han, you are the heir of the Ye residence, and so is Ye Sheng. He is also your younger brother. Aren¡¯t you going to teach him a lesson?¡±A nobleman shouted angrily. He felt that he had lost face because of Ye Sheng, so he berated ye Han to get back at him.


    Ye Han¡¯s face was cold as he stared at Ye Sheng. There was a hint of caution in his eyes. He was not stupid. He knew that the current ye Sheng waspletely different from the Ye Sheng he had seen before.


    Thest time he had taught ye Sheng a lesson, if it wasn¡¯t for Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng would definitely have been seriously injured.


    At that time, Ye Sheng was still very weak. However, the current Ye Sheng had already made ye Han unable to see through him. It was as if he had changed into a different person.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been around twenty days, and you¡¯ve actually improved so much?¡±Ye Han said in a deep voice. He clenched his fists tightly, and the aura from his entire body condensed. He was at the peak of the seventh heaven of the postnatal realm.


    ¡°Thest time you wanted to teach me a lesson, we still haven¡¯t settled this score. Today, I¡¯ll let you all know what it means to be a genius,¡¯ye Sheng said coldly. He was really angry. This group of students was the so-called geniuses.., they actually targeted a weak and innocent girl like little flower. They were simply scum.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it looks like you¡¯ve soared to the sky after leaving the ye residence. Today, I¡¯ll cut off your wings and let you have a taste of falling to the bottom.¡±Ye Han¡¯s expression was cold. He punched out and took a big step forward, a substance-like qi and blood surged, turning into a blood wolf that roared and tore at Ye Han.


    Ye Han cultivated a bloodline cultivation technique, a rare ancient heritage technique. Very few people nowadays cultivated it, and it relied on their own blood essence as its foundation, making it extremely powerful.


    This blood wolf bit at ye Han aggressively, and the fur on its body was lifelike. If it was bitten, it would devour a portion of Ye Sheng¡¯s blood essence to replenish itself. With a few bites, Ye Sheng would be weaker and weaker, on the other hand, Ye Han would be stronger and stronger, and the difference between the two would be obvious.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power stirred up between his brows. In an instant, a gust of violent wind swept up the blood wolf and pulled it fiercely. The Blood Wolf was immediately torn apart and was no longer a threat.


    Seeing this, Ye Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. His hands and feet became weapons as he attacked.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Ye Sheng did not hesitate. If you want to fight, then I¡¯ll fight.


    Rolling Stone Fist technique, the most basic fist technique, exploded with tremendous power in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. Each punch would produce five sounds. When stacked together, it would add an additional 500 jin of strength.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng also activated the power in his Dantian on Earth.


    The power of 50 people!


    These 50 people were all at the third sky of postnatal realm. For the current Ye Sheng, he could still barely ept it. ¡°Ye Han, take a punch from me!¡±Ye Sheng shouted loudly. His aura was like a rainbow as he suddenly leaped up. His movement technique was light and beautiful. As his fist descended, it carried a mournful gale as it whistled through the air, snatching away people¡¯s souls. ¡°Good, you have the qualifications to fight with me. It seems that the ye residence has restricted you in the past, and you have been patient enough to not let the people of the Ye residence know.¡±Ye Hanughed coldly. He pped his hands several times, and the shadows of his palms seemed to stir up the river. Huge waves surged into the sky, he shed head-on with Ye Han.


    Rumble!


    The two of them fought, forcing the people around them to continuously retreat. Cracks appeared on the widened ground, and the two of them fought furiously. Ye Sheng punched out, and Ye Han dodged, causing the tiles on the ground to explode. Ye Han attacked with his palm, and Ye Sheng used his movement technique to dodge. A ten-meter-deep palm print appeared on the ground.


    Crackle!


    The more they fought, the fiercer it became. Ye Sheng did not care whether he could endure it or not, and used the reincarnation seal.


    Adding the strength of fifty people and using the reincarnation seal, it was a huge burden on Ye Sheng, and he couldn¡¯tst long, so he chose to attack fiercely.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist technique was like a rainbow, freely swinging and enveloping ye Han, forcing him to be unable to dodge and could only stiffen.


    Bang Bang Bang! Continuous explosions reverberated in the surroundings, and everyone watched nervously. The field was filled with shadows, human shadows, Fist Shadows, and Palm Shadows. They gathered together, and Ye Sheng and Ye Han¡¯s speed reached the limit.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Han suddenly shouted loudly. His palm turned red as he used void end, bloodline fire seal!


    Ye Sheng watched coldly. He was not afraid at all and immediately went up to meet the attack.


    He threw a punch. There was a seal hidden in his fist.


    Reincarnation seal!


    This was an attack that Ye Sheng had used his full strength to execute. The reincarnation seal was a supreme secret technique with boundless power. This collision caused ye Han¡¯s expression to change drastically.


    Kacha!


    Boom!


    His arm emitted a crisp sound, and as expected, it broke. The remaining strength sent ye Han flying, and he crashed heavily onto the ground, causing the entire ground to copse.


    The entire stadium was silent. Everyone was staring nkly, unable to believe what they had just seen.


    This was too ferocious.


    ¡°Cough Cough, you actually won against my bloodline fire seal head-on. What kind of heaven-defying cultivation technique are you cultivating?¡±Ye Han clutched his chest, ring at Ye Sheng angrily. Shame, anger, unwillingness, and anger surged into his heart, it made him spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s useless, trash,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±Ye Han pointed at Ye Sheng. He was very crazy. He also said that he was trash, which was intolerable.


    Ye Sheng ignored ye Han and looked at Xiao Hua. He pointed and said, ¡°See? These are all trash. You¡¯ll definitely be able to defeat them in the future.¡±


    Xiao Hua said timidly, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You can enter Jixia Academy if you have a rmendation letter, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just wishful thinking. The days of enrollment for Jixia Academy have already passed. Even the heirs of the various aristocratic families can¡¯t enter. How can an ugly freak like her even enter?¡±An aristocratic family¡¯s son snorted coldly, he just couldn¡¯t Stand Ye Sheng.


    When Xiao Hua heard others say that she was an ugly freak, she immediately covered her face. That Scar gave her a huge shadow.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stared at this nobleman. His brocade clothes were all made of high-quality materials and he was wearing beautiful jade. One look and one could tell that he was a rare treasure. His family background was definitely not cheap. ¡°Whose family are you from?¡±Ye Sheng coldly asked.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to hit me? I¡¯m from the Hu family.¡±The nobleman announced his family name and said proudly.


    ¡°The Hu Family? I¡¯ve never heard of it. You¡¯re mocking someone¡¯s looks. Then today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it feels like to have your face disfigured,¡±ye Sheng said coldly. The nobleman¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he rebuked angrily, ¡°How dare


    you!¡±


    However, Ye Sheng changed his form and came in front of him, pping him viciously.


    PA!


    The crisp sound echoed in the surroundings, causing everyone to widen their eyes.


    Ye Sheng had really pped the Hu family members.


    The aristocratic family members were immediately sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s p. Their cheeks swelled up like a pig. ¡°One side isn¡¯t pretty, I¡¯ll help you tidy up on both sides,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly, throwing out another p.

 Chapter 58 - acknowledging a master (fourth update)

    Chapter 58 Chapter Three, acknowledging a master (fourth update)


    Hu Jiazi was pped twice by Ye Sheng. The sound was crisp and clear, and he hadpletely turned into a pig¡¯s head. Fresh blood flowed everywhere, and it was a horrible sight to behold.


    ¡°Do you still know how tough at others¡¯imperfections now?¡±Ye Sheng asked coldly.


    ¡°Just you wait. Ye Sheng, right? I¡¯ll remember you. Hu Jiazi will remember you.¡±Hu Jiazi¡¯s eyes were wide open, and they were filled with hatred. He simply could not listen to Ye Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a slut? Can she bepared to the Hu n¡¯s young master?¡±Someone muttered, disagreeing with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was like lightning. He swept his gaze over and stared at the other party. ¡°A slut? Who gave you the arrogance to say such words? We¡¯re both human beings. You Don¡¯t have anything extra.¡±


    Hu n¡¯s son roared furiously, ¡°She is a slut. Even a hundred of her can not bepared to one of me. I think you¡¯re crazy to actually stand up for her.¡±


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°You are now like a dead dog. In My Eyes, you are not even as good as her. You still dare to speak like this. Am I not hitting you hard enough?¡±


    Hu Jiazi shut his mouth angrily. In his heart, he hatefully thought of all kinds of vicious ns. However, when facing Ye Sheng, he did not dare to say a word.


    At this time, Xiao Hua tugged at the corner of Ye Sheng¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Kind brother, I should go. I will treasure big brother Mu Yu¡¯s letter. Let¡¯s forget about Jixia Academy.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was gentle as he looked at Xiao Hua and said, ¡°This is a turning point in your life. Do You Believe In Your Big Brother?¡±


    Xiao Hua nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Your Big Brother said that this letter will allow you to enter Jixia Academy, so it must be possible. Don¡¯t let him down, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    Xiao Hua fell silent. She really wanted to enter Jixia Academy to cultivate, but she had been living in the mortal world since she was young. Her inferiorityplex was hard to change.


    At this moment, vice principal Han Shan walked over. His expression was unsightly as he said, ¡°What are you all doing? Fighting in private?¡±


    The Hu family¡¯s son immediately disregarded the pain and roared, ¡°Principal, you must punish Ye Sheng. He disregarded the friendship of the students and attacked me. Look at my face, I was beaten up so badly by him.¡±


    The other students also quickly spoke up and were no longer afraid. With the arrival of elder Han Shan, Ye Sheng could not stir up any waves.


    Even ye Han spoke up, ¡°Ye Sheng is cruel and vicious. He broke one of my arms. He has the character of a jackal. I hope vice principal will punish him.¡±


    After elder Hanshan heard this, he looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You don¡¯t intend to exin?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°I did beat them, but ye Han was defeated in a fair duel with me. I didn¡¯t vite the rules.¡±


    ¡°Then what about me? My Face? I didn¡¯t attack you. What right do you have to hit me?¡±Hu Jiazi roared at Ye Sheng. Fresh blood appeared on his face again, and he looked extremely miserable.


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°You brought this upon yourself. Principal, I have something to report.¡±


    Elder Hanshan looked around and said thoughtfully, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°This girl came here to study. These people didn¡¯t care about the truth or innocence and humiliated the girl. I couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke out righteously. Ye Han wanted to fight with me, and Hu Jiazi even humiliated the girl¡¯s appearance. I was so angry that I pped him twice, letting him have a taste of disfigurement, ¡°Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    The Hu family¡¯s son was the first to jump up, pointing at Ye Sheng, he said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. This lowly servant is clearly here to cause trouble. Ji Xia Academy¡¯s time to recruit students has already ended, yet she came running over. We asked her to leave, but she didn¡¯t agree and kept pestering us. And you, Ye Sheng, are an aplice. Your crimes are simply monstrous.¡±


    The other students nodded in agreement and began to me Ye Sheng one after another. In any case, it was Ye Sheng¡¯s fault. They had to punish Ye Sheng.


    Elder Han Shan narrowed his eyes and stared at Ye Sheng. ¡°What other exnation do you have?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the group of people filled with righteous indignation and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Principal, if you want to know why, please read this letter.¡±


    Xiao Hua immediately handed the letter in his hand to elder Han Shan.


    Elder Han Shan took the letter and did not read it immediately. Instead, he looked around.


    ¡°Principal, this B * tch is lying. She said that her elder brother gave her a letter and came to Jixia Academy to report. She will definitely ept her. This is ridiculous.¡±The Hu family¡¯s son couldn¡¯t speak clearly and it was extremely difficult for him to speak, but he still persisted, he wanted Ye Sheng to be punished.


    Ye Han also struggled up and said, ¡°Principal, what he said is right. I can prove it.¡±


    ¡°I can do it too.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is clearly bullying others with his martial arts. He must be severely punished.¡±


    ¡°Expel him from the academy. This is the most correct way.¡±


    The group of students began to mor. With old man Han Shan around, they were not afraid of Ye Sheng at all.


    Old Man Han Shan coughed and said, ¡°All of you shut up. Wait for me to finish reading the letter.¡±


    The moring students immediately shut up and did not dare to speak anymore. They looked at Old Man Han Shan eagerly, waiting for him to punish Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was calm and collected. He held onto Little Blossom¡¯s hand and was not afraid at all.


    He believed that his eldest senior brother would not shoot his mouth off. Since his eldest senior brother had said that he could use this letter to let little blossom enter ji Xia Academy, then he definitely could.


    Little Blossom was a little nervous. Her palms were sweaty, but she did not notice. She looked at Old Man Hanshan anxiously. This was her best chance to change her fate.


    Old Man Han Shan, who was being stared at by everyone, finished reading the letter silently. He didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone. Instead, he bent down to look at Xiao Hua and asked, ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple?¡±


    Xiao Hua was stunned.


    Ye Sheng was shocked. Hu Jia Zi was dumbfounded.


    Ye Han was mad. The rest of the people were about to vomit blood.


    What exactly was written in this letter? Vice Principal, the tenth immortal in the world, Old Man Han Shan, actually personally epted a disciple?


    ¡°This is impossible, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±Hu Jiazi¡¯s mental state had gone crazy, he couldn¡¯t ept this blow.


    ¡°Vice principal personally took in a disciple? Even a prince wouldn¡¯t have such an opportunity, but this little girl actually got it?¡±Ye Han was going crazy with jealousy. If it was him, he would even be willing to lose ten years of his life.


    Ye Sheng watched in shock. He believed in eldest senior brother. This letter could let little flower enter the academy and study at Jixia Academy.


    But Ye Sheng did not expect that the vice principal, ranked tenth among the twelve immortals, would personally take in a disciple.


    What did eldest senior brother write that would allow an expert of the vice principal¡¯s level to take in a disciple?


    Xiao Hua was stunned and stood rooted to the ground. He was very cute. Vice principal elder Han Shan smiled and asked again, ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple?¡±


    With this question, Hu Jiazi was so agitated that hepletely fainted.


    The surrounding students were so jealous that they went crazy. After all, this was their disciple, not his.


    A disciple was just a simple responsibility to teach, but a disciple had to kowtow and acknowledge a master. This was something that wouldst a lifetime.


    Ye Han gritted his teeth, and his eyes were bloodshot. This was jealousy. He had always wanted to acknowledge a master teacher and get a backing. But now, the dream of his had fallen onto Xiao Hua, and Xiao Hua didn¡¯t do anything at all, all he had done was take out a letter.


    Letter!


    Speaking of letters, Ye Han¡¯s jealousy grew even more frenzied. If he had known that this was going to happen, he would have killed Xiao Hua first and snatched the letter away. This way, the opportunity to acknowledge him as his master would fall onto him.

 Chapter 59 - Chapter 4, Hu Yunlai (Chapter 1)

    Chapter 59 Chapter 4, Hu Yui (Chapter 1)


    Xiao Hua was stunned. He could only look at Ye Sheng, not knowing how to reply. ¡°Kneel down, ¡°Ye Sheng encouraged. This was a chance to soar to the sky.


    Xiao Hua immediately knelt down towards old man Han Shan and said, ¡°Master.¡±


    Old Man Han Shan smiled in satisfaction. He reached out to help Xiao hua up and said, ¡°Follow me. I will teach you well.¡±


    Ye Han and the others were so jealous that they went crazy, but they did not dare to speak. No one dared to offend old man Han Shan¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Both sides are at fault in today¡¯s matter. Each side will be given fifty big ps. All of you will stay in your rooms and reflect on yourselves for three days. You are not allowed toe out,¡±old man Han Shan said to Ye Sheng and the others.


    Ye Sheng immediately agreed. ¡°I was impulsive and am willing to ept the punishment.¡±


    The rest of the people felt as if they had eaten SH * t. was this considered a punishment?


    Ye Han covered his arm and looked at Ye Sheng with a cold and gloomy gaze, he said in a low voice, ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t becent. Let¡¯s wait and see. There¡¯s still a lot of time. I¡¯ll tell second madam that you injured the Hu family¡¯s heir. This is second Madam¡¯s nephew.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked coldly at the unconscious Hu family¡¯s son and said, ¡°The Hu family¡¯s people are so unbearable?¡±.


    ¡°Just keep your mouth shut. I will be very happy when I see your bad luck, ¡°Ye Han said sarcastically.


    ¡°Then you might not be able to wait.¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully, turned around, and left, returning to the small room. This battle made Ye Sheng feel veryfortable. He waspletely at ease, and his inner strength was faintly throbbing, as if he was about to break through.


    ¡°Locking me up for three days can also help me calm down and break through.¡±Ye Sheng sat cross-legged in the room and meditated to calm himself down.


    His soul cultivation had reached the peak of the third sky of soul nurturing realm, and he was only one step away from breaking through. After the battle on Chang ¡®an street, the baptism of blood and Qi, and then the battle with Ye Han to vent his anger, Ye Sheng felt that the time was right, and he had umted enough, he could break through now.


    The soul nurturing realm was equivalent to the postliminary realm. The Third Heaven to the Fourth Heaven was a threshold, and crossing it would greatly increase his strength.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and visualized hell. The eighteen levels of Hell appeared one after another. Tongue-pulling hell, Scissors Hell, Iron Tree Hell, Evil Mirror Hell, Steamer Hell..


    His soul was like a sinner, falling into the eighteen levels of hell. He suffered all kinds of hardships, but he still maintained his original heart.


    A Round Dao Heart had been honed in the eighteen levels of hell.


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng had been breaking through. After going through the eighteen levels of Hell, his soul was extremely sturdy. After touching the barrier, he directly crashed into it.


    Crack!


    The threshold of the fourth heaven of soul cultivation was directly shattered.


    Ye Sheng broke through without any obstruction. His soul received arge amount of nourishment. Surging Spiritual Qi surged into his body, causing his soul and sea of consciousness to expand more than ten times in an instant.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s martial cultivation and soul cultivation were all fixed at the fourth heaven.


    ¡°Now, the power of my wind and Sword Control Daoist techniques is probably even more formidable.¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes in satisfaction, and yin and yang shed through his eyes.


    In terms of cultivation, Ye Sheng seemed to have a lot of talent. On the contrary, when it came to practicing martial arts, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have that kind of talent. He relied on his Dantian Earth to continuously improve.


    Ye Sheng spent three days in closed-door cultivation. As soon as he came out, he went straight to the canteen.


    In the canteen, the mechanical puppets were working hard.


    Ye Sheng ordered arge number of dishes to replenish his body.


    Just as Ye Sheng was enjoying his meal, Fang conglong rushed over and said, ¡°Brother Ye, leave this ce quickly. Someone is looking for trouble with you.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Who is looking for trouble with me?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Hu family. Didn¡¯t you beat up the son of the Hu family a few days ago? His cousin, the outstanding disciple of the Hu family, Hu Yun, is looking for trouble with you,¡±Fang conglong said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. What grade is Hu Yun? What is his cultivation level? What is his ability? Tell me in detail, ¡°Ye Sheng asked calmly.


    ¡°Hu Yun is a second grade student. He is about to graduate and is outstanding. At the age of seventeen, he already has a cultivation at the peak of the seventh heaven. Furthermore, it is said that he cultivates the nine meridians cultivation technique of the Hu n. One against four is nothing to him. He is much more powerful than ye Han.¡±Fang conglong said anxiously. ¡°Nine meridians cultivation technique, a member of the Hu n.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he immediately recalled the fight he had with ye Qing when he left the residence. Ye Qing had used the nine meridians cultivation technique, forcing him to strengthen his dantian on Earth, and this nine meridians cultivation technique was a cultivation technique passed down from generation to generation from the Hu n. ¡°Hu Yun dares to lecture me in Jixia Academy?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he asked.


    ¡°He is about to graduate, and he doesn¡¯t have two months left. He doesn¡¯t care about it at all. In any case, he didn¡¯t receive the teacher¡¯s permission to stay in the Academy for a year, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if he beats you up and gets expelled, ¡°Fang conglong said.


    ¡°I see.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. Hepletely understood. Hu Jiazi was furious after being beaten up by him. He wished he could kill Ye Sheng. After three days of confinement, he immediately found his cousin and came to take revenge on Ye Sheng. Even if he lost his academic record and got expelled from the academy, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Why are you still so calm?¡±Fang conglong said anxiously.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not calm, what else can I Do?¡±


    ¡°Go, avoid them.¡±Fang conglong pulled Ye Sheng and was about to leave.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, brother Fang. If you want to help me, go to my hut and bring me my three swords.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°You want to fight head-on with the other party?¡±Fang conglong immediately understood ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°The others are already bullying me like this. If I escape, how high will their arrogance be?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±Fang conglong asked suspiciously.


    Ye Sheng was only at the fourth sky of the postnatal realm. How could he be a match for Hu Yun.


    ¡°Help me get the three swords. I¡¯ll kill them until they cry for their parents.¡±Ye Sheng smiled calmly.


    Fang conglong could only nod when he saw that Ye Sheng insisted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely get them for you.¡±


    Fang conglong left quickly and headed straight for Ye Sheng¡¯s hut.


    Ye Sheng continued to sit in his seat and eat big fish and meat to replenish the nutrition he had gained over the past three days.


    Ten minutester, when Ye Sheng was almost done eating, Hu Jiazi led Hu Yun and arrived with arge group of people.


    Hula!


    The canteen and restaurant werepletely blocked, and Ye Sheng was also surrounded.


    Three days had passed, and the swelling on Hu family Zi¡¯s face had not subsided. It was extremely terrifying, ferocious and terrifying. When he saw Ye Sheng, he was furious. His eyes were filled with hatred, and he shouted incoherently, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re dead for sure today.¡±


    Beside Hu family Zi was a youth dressed in luxurious clothing. His face was square, and he held a sword in his hand. His expression was cold. When he saw Ye Sheng, he asked, ¡°Were you the one who beat up my cousin?¡±


    ¡°Why did a cousine out from beating up my cousin? If I beat up my cousin, would it mean that an uncle-inw came out and beat up an uncle-inw? Would your ancestors jump out of their coffins to kill me?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    When these words were said, Hu Jia Zi was extremely embarrassed and angry. He roared, ¡°Ye Sheng, no matter how sharp your tongue is, you will definitely die today.¡±


    ¡°You only know how to use your tongue. When you die, I want to see if your mouth is still so vicious, ¡°Hu Yun said sternly.


    ¡°This is Jixia Academy, not your Hu n. Do you really dare to kill people?¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully and stood up.

 Chapter 60 - Beating Up Hu Yun (for collection and recommendation)

    Chapter 60 Chapter five: Beating Up Hu Yun (for collection and rmendation)


    Hu Yun said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m graduating in two months. Your so-called rules are not worth mentioning to me. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today.¡±


    Hu Yun brought a lot of people with him. There were twenty to thirty people who were watching the show, including Ye Han. One of his arms was hanging around his neck. At this moment, his face was full of joy, as if he was seeing Ye Sheng¡¯s bad luck.


    Hu Jia Zi roared, ¡°Ye Sheng, how happy you were when you hit me, how much pain you will have to endure today.¡±


    ¡°Your Hu n is really bold and reckless. My Master is Daoist Qingxu, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°My Hu n¡¯s patriarch is very familiar with the current sect master of Mount Longhu. Can Daoist Qingxupare to the sect master of Mount Longhu?¡±Hu Yun said with great disdain. Everyone knew Daoist Qingxu¡¯s background. He had fallen out with Mount Longhu, and that was why he hade to Jixia Academy.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to kill me today?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a faint look in his eyes. ¡°If you kneel down and beg for mercy, I can spare your life. I can just cripple your Dantian.¡±Hu Yun spoke with an insufferably arrogant tone.


    He did indeed have the ability to be arrogant. The Hu n relied on their nine meridians cultivation technique to make a name for themselves. Hu Yun was still young, but he had already cultivated the nine meridians cultivation technique to three meridians. He was invincible among those of the same level. On the other hand, Ye Sheng was only at Houtian realm 4th sky, which was not a ce for him to fight at all.


    ¡°Do you want to fight? I¡¯ll apany you to the end. However, this is a canteen and a restaurant. Let¡¯s go out and fight, ¡°Ye Sheng said as he looked around.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. It¡¯s only one move to defeat you, ¡°Hu Yun said impatiently. He made a grabbing motion with his hand, causing his zhenqi to fluctuate. The nine meridians cultivation technique was revealed, and a surging aura shook the surroundings, locking down Ye Sheng in an instant.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body moved, and a burst of brute force burst forth from his body. Even though his body wasn¡¯t as strong as an ordinary person¡¯s, it was still much stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. To Ye Sheng, the confinement of his ZHENQI was nothing more than a toy, and it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.


    Hufeng!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul energy burst forth, and a hurricane swept up the dozens of people in the air, sending them flying one by one.


    Other than Hu Yun, he used the Thousand Jin fall to stabilize his body.


    Only Ye Sheng and Hu Yun were left in the restaurant. Facing each other, they looked straight at each other without any fear.


    ¡°I underestimated you, ¡°Hu Yun narrowed his eyes and said.


    That wave of wind just now had far surpassed the strength of a fourth sky, sweeping up dozens of people and throwing them out, which amazed Hu Yun.


    ¡°Go out and fight.¡±Ye Sheng directly walked out.


    Hu Yun looked at the surrounding restaurants and followed ye Sheng to the square outside.


    Dozens of people who had been thrown out by Ye Sheng red at him with unfriendly expressions. This was too embarrassing. They were thrown out without any ability to resist. The key was that Ye Sheng was so rxed. He definitely didn¡¯t use his full strength. This was the most terrifying thing. Was the gap between them so big? Ye Sheng and Hu Yun came out one after another. Everyone gathered around Hu Yun to cheer him on. They had to kill Ye Sheng.


    In any case, Hu Yun was the one who did this. Hu Yun would bear the responsibility. They would only watch him die and not save him. At most, they would only receive a verbal punishment.


    After three days, the Hu family¡¯s son¡¯s face was no longer in so much pain. At this moment, he was thrown. His wound split open and blood flowed out. It was extremely miserable, the pain caused him to wail, ¡°Cousin, kill Ye Sheng. You must kill him. My face is disfigured again.¡±


    Hu Yun couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, so he said, ¡°Rest well, and I will avenge you.¡±


    This time, Hu Yun didn¡¯t waste any more words. If this dragged on for too long, his teacher would arrive, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move.


    Hong!


    With a muffled sound, Hu Yun¡¯s body shot forward at an incredible speed. Nine veins appeared on his back, and three of them were slightlyrger than the others. This was the nine meridians cultivation technique.


    ¡°Good! Today, I¡¯ll show you how the members of the Hu n lose face!¡±Ye Sheng roared withughter. His body trembled, and his legs bent as he leaped into the air. His fists rained down on Hu Yun, and he threw them out.


    Reincarnation seal!


    This was the first punch that Ye Sheng used. Hu Yun was no match for Ye Han, and his family background was prominent. He had been groomed since he was young, and his strength was several levels higher than ye Han¡¯s. Ye Sheng did not dare to be arrogant.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist fell like rain, smashing onto Hu Yun¡¯s body. The speed was extremely fast, and afterimages filled the air. Every punch was filled with rich power.


    Hu Yun used his nine meridians to protect his body, and a crazed look appeared in his eyes. As he fought with Ye Sheng, the shadows of the two people continuously appeared, exploding with a huge momentum.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps were deep, like a wild dragon stepping on the ground. His muscles twitched, instantly activating the strength of 100 people.


    If he were to challenge a Houtian 7-dan cultivator at Houtian 4-dan, it would be impossible for him to face him without activating his strength. ¡°Reincarnation seal!¡±The strength in Ye Sheng¡¯s body exploded, and this time, the reincarnation seal exploded with immense power as he smashed his fist down. ¡°Nine meridians!¡±Hu Yun roared as he pushed his nine meridians cultivation technique to its limits. Immediately, he shed head-on with Ye Sheng


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, and Hu Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He could feel the surging zhenqi around Ye Sheng, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was at Houtian realm 4-dan at all,pletely suppressing a Houtian realm 7-dan cultivator like him.


    He was at a disadvantage in this sh of fists.


    However, Ye Sheng was a fellow who wouldn¡¯t let others off easily. After winning the sh of fists, he immediately suppressed the other party, not giving the other party a chance to react. He threw out 108 punches in a row. ¡°Nine meridians rotation!¡±Hu Yun roared. Golden light surrounded his body, and his nine meridians formed a shield. All kinds of mysterious runes flickered on it, blocking ye Sheng¡¯s 108 punches.


    Peng Peng Peng Peng!


    The 108 punches smashed down, and Hu Yun was forced back. His face changed greatly as he looked at Ye Sheng in shock.


    ¡°How can your strength be so terrifying?¡±Hu Yun really didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng¡¯s 108 punches would be far more terrifying than the previous one.


    By the time he blocked the 100 punches, the nine meridians shield was already full of cracks. Hu Yun¡¯s face was flushed red as he forcefully resisted the shattering of the shield. He looked at Ye Sheng in shock.


    Ye Sheng had punched so many times, but he still did not die from exhaustion. It was simply unbelievable.


    Another eight punches. Hu Yun barely managed to block them, but when he looked up, his expression changed drastically.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he looked straight at Hu Yun and said, ¡°So what if you can block my 108 punches? I can still continue to fight. Can you continue to block?¡±


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng smashed this punch with all his strength. A thunderous sound exploded as the nine meridians shield and the power to block were all shattered. Hu Yun¡¯s fist was smashed, and fresh blood sttered everywhere, scattering all over the ground, hu Yun¡¯s clothes were dyed red.


    Ye Shengnded on the ground and panted heavily. Hu Yun was much stronger than ye Han. defeating him consumed too much energy, and even ye Sheng could not bear it.


    Hu Jia Zi was dumbfounded.


    Ye Han watched in shock.


    The rest of the spectators shut themselves up.


    Hu Yun was actually defeated by Ye Sheng. It was not a pity defeat, but a ghastly pale.


    At this moment, Hu Yun¡¯s expression was dispirited. His clothes were stained with blood, and his entire person was like a piece of paper in the wind. He trembled as he fell to the ground. His fists were blurry, and all the tendons and veins in his body were shattered by Ye Sheng¡¯s hammer.


    Even if Hu Yun was cured, he would still be a good-for-nothing, not worth mentioning.

 Chapter 61 - Zi Yuantian’s rage (to be kept)

    Chapter 61 Chapter six, Zi Yuantian¡¯s rage (to be kept)


    ¡°Your strength¡­ is simply not what this realm should have.¡±Hu Yun was extremely furious. A Houtian fourth sky definitely did not have ye Sheng¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Even if it is not the strength of this realm, it is still mine. As long as I can defeat you, it will be enough. Themotion from our fight just now will definitely rm the teachers of Jixia Academy. Just wait for your bad luck, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a cold smile. He did not want to add insult to injury, hu Yun would not be able to pose a threat to him for the rest of his life. Furthermore, he had taken the liberty of bullying anyone above ji Xia Academy. He would definitely be severely punished.


    Hu Yun¡¯s face was deathly pale from anger. He red angrily at Ye Han, but he was unable to say a single word.


    The Hu n was terrified. Wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng a little too fierce?


    Ye Han looked at Ye Sheng coldly and turned around to leave. He knew that things could not be done. At this moment, no one could kill Ye Sheng


    As expected, after ye Han left, the purple-robed Zi Yuantian walked over with a livid expression. He looked at Hu Yun, whose veins had all been severed, he coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Well fought! Your Hu family is so powerful, yet you dare to ignore Great Qin¡¯sws and the Ji Xia Academy¡¯s rules, killing people without permission. How can you be so powerful?¡±


    Hu Yun looked at Zi Yuantian in despair and defended himself, saying, ¡°Teacher, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Zi Yuantian said coldly, ¡°If I forgive you, how will our Jixia Academy teach the students in the future? Isn¡¯t this encouraging them to bully the higher-ups and kill the students as they wish?¡±


    When the students heard Zi Yuantian¡¯s angry rebuke, they all kept quiet and did not dare to speak.


    This was a Xiantian master, and a famous one at that. He was very powerful.


    ¡°Men, arrest Hu Yun and have the head of the Hu familye to our Jixia Academy personally to pick him up. If he doesn¡¯te, all the Hu family students in Jixia Academy will withdraw from the Academy and get out.¡±Zi Yuantian was furious, he was like a barrel of gunpowder, exploding at the slightest touch.


    Hu Yun had gone too far in this matter. As a student who was about to leave ji Xia Academy, how could he kill people at will? Did he think that Ji Xia Academy was another academy that was trying to curry favor? Zi Yuantian¡¯s treatment made Ye Sheng smile slightly. He knew that Hu Yun was going to be in big trouble. The Hu family were all so brainless.


    Immediately, a guard caught Hu Yun and took him away.


    Zi Yuantian swept a cold nce at the Hu family¡¯s son. He was so scared that his legs were trembling. His face was ashen and he could not say a word. ¡°Go back and tell this matter to your Hu family¡¯s patriarch. Let hime personally. Do you understand?¡±Zi Yuantian snorted coldly.


    The Hu family¡¯s son said with a mournful face, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Scram. If there is a next time, the Hu n and Ji Xia academy will be an irreconcble situation. Your Hu n¡¯s people are too arrogant.¡±Zi Yuantian snorted coldly.


    Hu n¡¯s Zi was extremely aggrieved. He didn¡¯t kill him, his cousin was crippled, he was reprimanded, and he still had to call the n¡¯s patriarch over. It was a huge loss.


    The people on the square left one after another, leaving only Zi Yuantian and Ye Sheng. Zi Yuantian looked at Ye Sheng, his eyes full of encouragement. He said in a low voice, ¡°Well done. Fourth Sky of Houtian Realm defeated seventh sky of Houtian realm and crippled him. His temperament and strength are beyond my imagination.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, teacher.¡±Ye Sheng lowered his head to thank him.


    ¡°If there is such a thing next time, directly cripple the other party. Tell these people that Jixia Academy does not allow disciples to fight privately,¡±Zi Yuantian said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded silently.


    Zi Yuantian coughed and pretended to look around. He said loudly, ¡°The next time something like this happens, you are not allowed to hit so heavily and you are not allowed to cripple others. Do you remember?¡±


    Ye Sheng also said loudly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Go back and rest.¡±¡®Zi Yuantian waved his hand. Ye sheng asked curiously, ¡°I heard that the Hu family¡¯s patriarch is very powerful. Are you going to let hime to Jixia Academy to lead the family¡¯s disciples?¡±


    Zi Yuantian ced his hands behind his back and said proudly, ¡°The Hu family¡¯s patriarch is very powerful, but in front of my ji Xia Academy, he doesn¡¯t dare to behave atrociously. Moreover, this is the fault of his family¡¯s disciples. You Don¡¯t need to care about this matter.¡±


    Ye Sheng left obediently. He had only taken a few steps when he saw Fang conglong running over, holding Ye Sheng¡¯s three treasured swords in his arms.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why did youe out? I brought the swords for you. You have to be carefulter.¡±Fang conglong immediately handed the swords to Ye Sheng, panting heavily.


    Ye Sheng looked at the treasured swords with a numb expression, unable to speak. If he were to wait for the three swords to save his life, Fang conglong would probably have toe and collect his corpse.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve thought it through and don¡¯t want to have a direct confrontation with the other party? Then let¡¯s go. The Hu family is indeed arrogant. If they can avoid provoking us, then so be it,¡±Fang conglong said happily.


    ¡°No,¡±ye Sheng interrupted his happiness. Fang conglong looked at Ye Sheng with puzzlement. ¡°What do you mean by this ¡®no¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It means that it¡¯s over, ¡°Ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. You¡¯ve apologized to the other party. Are they not going to beat you up?¡±Fang conglong guessed.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. ¡°In your heart, this is my image. When faced with their threats, am I the kind of person who apologizes and makes amends?¡±


    Fang conglong said seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He immediately carried the three swords and left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Tell me, how did you get out of this dangerous situation?¡±Fang conglong shouted.


    ¡°Could it be that they didn¡¯t find you?¡±


    ¡°Or have you already told teacher?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you defeated them?¡±


    Ye Sheng returned to the hut. Fang conglong was no longer behind him. He left Ye Sheng and went to gather information.


    Beauty Zhou paid attention to Ye Sheng today. She nced at him and said, ¡°Just now, Fang Conglong rushed out with your three swords in a hurry. What on Earth was he doing?¡±


    Ye Sheng sat down and said, ¡°I crippled a person just now.¡± Beauty Zhou asked with interest, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think it was Hu Yun. I don¡¯t really remember the name of the defeated opponent.¡±


    Beauty Zhou gave a fake smile and said, ¡°Hu Yun is an outstanding disciple of the Hu family. He is heavily groomed. Can you defeat him?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I want to tell you that a schr should be treated differently after three days. If you don¡¯t pay attention to me these few days, don¡¯t look at me with your old eyes.¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said.


    ¡°You even put on an act for me. A schr should be treated differently after three days. Then what are you showing me?¡±Beauty Zhou sneered.


    ¡°After today, Jixia Academy will definitely spread my story. There are all kinds of versions. I¡¯m too disdainful to tell you what happened because you can hear it tomorrow, ¡°Ye Sheng said proudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty awesome. Okay, I¡¯ll wait to Hear Your Story Tomorrow.¡±Beauty Zhou rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to chat with Ye Sheng anymore, so she turned around and entered the room.


    Ye Sheng also entered his own house and began to repair the injuries in his body.


    During the battle with Hu Yun today, although he had broken Hu Yun¡¯s tendons and veins, Ye Sheng was also injured. He had boosted too much strength, and the 108 punches had also caused injuries to Ye Sheng¡¯s body. He needed time to recuperate.


    Many people were injured when they were young and didn¡¯t know how to recuperate. They umted hidden injuries and only broke out when they were old. Illness came like andslide. This was the reason.


    Nothing could be aplished overnight. It had to be umted over many years before it could be aplished.


    Just like cultivation.

 Chapter 62 - The Hu family’s apology (first update)

    Chapter 62 Chapter seven: The Hu family¡¯s apology (first update)


    The next day, the entire Ji Xia Academy spread the news of Ye Sheng¡¯s deeds. Word of mouth spread, and everyone knew about it.


    When Beauty Zhou went out in the morning, she could be heard everywhere. After listening carefully, she said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng is really bold. He actually crippled Hu Yun of the Hu family.¡±


    However, when she thought about it this way, Beauty Zhou felt that it was natural. ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s personality is different from others. He is such a person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t help me ¡®kill people.¡±


    ¡°But the Hu family will definitely be furious. It will be very difficult for Ye Sheng in the future,¡±Beauty Zhou said with a sigh.


    The Hu family was not the Hu family from more than ten years ago.


    More than ten years ago, the Hu family declined and only some people from the main branch were left. Therefore, the Hu girl was born with a seductive appearance. She tried every means to send them to Lord Ye¡¯s mansion and became the second wife. Then, with the help of Hu Mei.., her older brother, who was also the current member of the Hu family, had a profound cultivation, and he had fought against the barbarians in the border regions. He had sacrificed his life a few times and fought with his life to obtain a good reputation and status.


    Just like that, the Hu family gradually rose and became a new aristocratic family.


    Great Qin was famous for its meritorious deeds, and many of the previous declining aristocratic families had risen again under the leadership of their outstanding disciples. The Hu family was just one of them.


    I hope the Hu family doesn¡¯t go too far, Beauty Zhou thought to herself.


    The Hu family¡¯s family head was furious, and his tiger-like eyes were like lightning as he stared at the Hu family¡¯s son. He held a vine in his hand and viciously struck it down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you enter ji Xia Academy to cause trouble. What have you done? Because of you, Hu Yun¡¯s meridians were broken, and his life is over. You Trash, why aren¡¯t you crippled? Hu Yun has a chance to break through to the connate realm and be a pir of the Hu family,¡±the Hu family¡¯s family head said with a livid expression, the Hu family¡¯s son was beaten until he cried for his mother and father. He was covered in wounds.


    When the Hu family¡¯s son came back alone and spread the news, the entire Hu family was shocked.


    Hu Yun, who was regarded as the future star, was deposed. The Hu family¡¯s son was humiliated. Ji Xia Academy even appointed the Hu family¡¯s head to go and collect the people. Otherwise, the Hu family would be expelled from Ji Xia Academy.


    The current head of the Hu family was called Hu Jintian. He was a general in the army. He would not be in Xianyang for more than half a year. He hade back recently to report on his duties. He did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    The son of the Hu family cried, ¡°Father, I was wrong about this matter, but that Ye Sheng was the main culprit. He was the one who crippled cousin Hu Yun. We targeted him because cousin ye Qing gave us a suggestion. He said that aunt did not like Ye Sheng and gave us a chance to cripple him. Who knew that Ye Sheng was so powerful?¡±


    Hu Jintian¡¯s face was gloomy as he said, ¡°There are plenty of ways to deal with Ye Sheng, but you chose the most brainless one. You ignored the rules of Jixia Academy and forcefully killed him. You are so stupid.¡±


    Hu Mingyu, the eldest young master of the Hu family, watched from the side, with a calm expression, he said, ¡°Father, now that the matter has already happened, it¡¯s useless to scold your little brother. Hu Yun was crippled because of my little brother¡¯s mistake, so he must be brought back. Not only must he be brought back, but he must also do his best to save him. He must not leave any words behind for others, and at the same time, he must show an attitude towards the disciples from the side branches.¡±


    Hu Jintian looked at Hu Mingyu with satisfaction. This was the sessor that he had worked hard to nurture. The next head of the Hu family indeed did not disappoint him.


    ¡°Get lost. Face the wall and reflect on your past. You¡¯re not allowed toe out.¡±Hu Jintian snorted coldly.


    The son of the Hu family immediately limped away. This time, he had suffered a great loss. The wounds on his face had not healed, and his body was covered in wounds.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ye Sheng a good-for-nothing of the ye residence?¡±Hu Jintian asked with a frown.


    ¡°Before he left the ye residence, Ye Sheng was indeed a good-for-nothing. However, after he left the ye residence and entered Jixia Academy, he soared into the sky. He even crippled Hu Yun, who was at the peak of Houtian Seventh Heaven, at Houtian Fourth Heaven, ¡°Hu Mingyu said thoughtfully.


    Hu Jintian snorted coldly and said, ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was the Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect. Back then, she was also a top-notch expert. The Secret Manual of the Samsara sect was extremely powerful in her hands. At that time, I was still a centurion. King ye exterminated the Samsara Sect, dispatched an army of a million soldiers, and set up a great formation. In the end, he even personally took action and crippled her cultivation. He brought her back to the residence and gave birth to Ye Sheng. Unfortunately, when Ye Sheng was very young, the Holy Maiden¡¯s cultivation was crippled, causing her internal injuries to burst forth. She died, and Ye Sheng was also a good-for-nothing in the Ye residence for ten


    years.¡±


    Hu mingyu asked, ¡°Did ye Sheng not inherit the secret technique of the Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect?¡± ¡°If ye Sheng inherited it, wouldn¡¯t the Ye residence notice it?¡±? Not to mention your aunt, even that gloomy eldest madam was extremely wary of Ye Sheng. King ye even forbade ye Sheng and the other bastard children from practicing martial arts.¡±Hu Jintian shook his head and said. ¡°Then this Ye Sheng really can endure it. Ten years are like one day, causing the people of the ye residence to lower their vignce. Now that he has entered Jixia Academy, I heard that he has be the disciple of Priest Qingxu. Only with a backer can he reveal his extraordinariness. ¡°Hu Mingyu sneered.


    Hu Jintian¡¯s expression was gloomy as he said, ¡°This Ye Sheng must die. Regardless of whether it is for your aunt or the face of our Hu n, we must kill him. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Do it cleanly. I believe in your strength.¡±


    Hu Mingyu nodded coldly and said, ¡°This child will observe him for a period of time. This Ye Sheng is very interesting. His secrets are definitely not small.¡±


    ¡°If all the children in the family are like you, then how much less worry would I have?¡±Hu Jintian sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to have a genius like this child. The rest of the brothers and sisters just need to eat and drink, ¡°Hu Mingyu said proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You Are My Pride. For the sake of the Hu family, I am willing to lose face once. I will go to Jixia Academy and bring Hu Yun back,¡±Hu Jintian said with satisfaction.


    Hu Jintian came to Ji Xia Academy. Under the gaze of the students, he apologized to Ji Xia Academy with a sincere attitude. He even said that he would lock the Hu family son up and not allow him toe out and cause trouble again.


    This incident spread widely. Hu Jintian thought that he would be able to meet Ye Sheng, but ye Sheng could not be bothered with these things. He was refining pills in the monastery.


    The Hu family¡¯s disgrace in Jixia Academy soon spread throughout Xianyang. The rise of the Hu family had touched the interests of many people. Now that the Hu family had lost face, the whole city was filled with wind and rain. Laughter apanied theughter. Everyone said that the Hu family¡¯s upbringing was not strict, it was not up to standard.


    In the Ye residence, Hu Mei¡¯s pretty face was gloomy. Anger flickered in her eyes. She clenched her fists and was very angry.


    ¡°That damned Ye Sheng. It¡¯s all because of him. If it weren¡¯t for him, our Hu n wouldn¡¯t have lost face like this. He even crippled Hu Yun. How detestable.¡±Hu Mei¡¯s face was twisted with anger.


    Ye Qing said from the side, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. Ye Sheng is an ingrate. He has deep thoughts and shouldn¡¯t have been released. Look at how long he¡¯s been out, and he¡¯s already acknowledged Priest Qingxu as his master and Crippled Hu Yun. Even I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    When ye Qing thought of this, he went crazy with jealousy. He was hailed as a genius, but now he waspletely no match for Ye Sheng. Ye Qing¡¯s heart was filled with resentment, envy, jealousy, and mixed emotions.

 Chapter 63 - the old lady who was a demon (second update)

    Chapter 63 Chapter Eight, the olddy who was a demon (second update)


    As Ye Sheng¡¯s fame spread, no one in the entire ye residence was happy.


    The eldest madam had been in a bad mood the entire day. The maidservants under her were all on tenterhooks and did not dare to speak loudly for fear of implicating the fish pond.


    The second madam even smashed a few teapots and did not look good.


    The remaining young masters and youngdies were also in a bad mood. In the past, Ye Sheng had been a good-for-nothing in their eyes. He had been a good-for-nothing all his life and could only be trampled under their feet. But now, this little brother who was destined to be a good-for-nothing had actually risen to the top and surpassed them. Whether it was entering Jixia Academy, bing the disciple of Priest Qingxu, or crippling Hu Yun, it was a big surprise to everyone.


    <b>As a</b>


    The huge disparity made many people feel unbnced and unable to remain calm.


    Many people were muttering to themselves. Was this still ye Sheng, who was a little weak back then when he was silent in the Ye residence and did notpete with others?


    After the old madam found out about Ye Sheng¡¯s news, her expression darkened. She immediately smashed a new Buddha statue and said angrily, ¡°A bastard child should have the fate of a bastard child. Why is he so high-profile? Is he trying to steal the limelight from all the Young Masters of the main families?¡±


    The old woman said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that the twelfth young master has great ambitions. He is good at enduring and is deep in thought. When he was in the residence, no one could see his true colors.¡±


    The old madam was holding a white cat in her arms. She gently stroked it and frowned when she heard that, she said, ¡°I am an old man. What I want to see the most is the harmony of the family. Each has their own duties. A bastard son should not suppress the young master¡¯s elegance. Ye Sheng¡¯s mother is a lowly servant. He was not born well. In this life, he should be subservient to others. If he wants to soar to the sky and break the rules of our ye manor, there is no way.¡±


    The olddy shook her head and said, ¡°Old Madam, the twelfth young master is no longer in the residence. You Can¡¯t control him.¡±


    The old Madam¡¯s face darkened. She unconsciously used force and actually forcefully pulled off a piece of the white cat¡¯s fur. The white cat cried out in pain.


    ¡°Unlucky thing. As a pet, you should have the awareness of a pet. When I spoil you, you are all good. When I don¡¯t spoil you, you are an animal. How dare you bare your teeth at me?¡±¡®The old madam reprimanded. Her words seemed to imply something, she reached out and strangled the white cat to death. She threw it to the side without even looking at it.


    ¡°Inform His Highness. Tell him that I want to give birth to this grandson Ye. As a father, he is unable to fulfill his filial duties in front of me. Then let ye Sheng rece his father and fulfill his filial duties by my side,¡±the olddy said calmly.


    The old granny said in surprise, ¡°Are you trying to bring twelfth young master back from Jixia Academy?¡±


    ¡°Why, do I have to say it twice?¡±The old Madam¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    The old Granny was frightened and quickly said, ¡°This old servant will report it to King ye right away.¡±


    The old madam smiled in satisfaction and looked at the white cat¡¯s corpse, she said softly, ¡°Only those who are obedient can survive. Those who are disobedient can only leave. There are many children in the Ye residence. It is normal for one or two of them to be disobedient. I am already old and have seen too many disobedient juniors. None of them have a good ending.¡±


    The old granny did not dare to hesitate. She immediately went to King Ye and reported this matter.


    King Ye was reading an ancient book. When he heard this, he raised his head and said with a frown, ¡°It was His Majesty¡¯s decree that Ye Sheng left the residence.¡±


    The old granny said awkwardly, ¡°But the old madam really misses twelfth young master too much. Her body has be thin. If twelfth young master does not return, the old madam will probably miss him until she bes ill.¡±


    King ye looked at the old woman coldly. His gaze was frighteningly cold. The old woman was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously.


    ¡°Go back and tell the old madam that I can only write a letter. If that unfilial son doesn¡¯te back, with the title of the son of Heaven¡¯s student, I can¡¯t force him to return to the manor,¡±King Ye said.


    ¡°This old servant will go back and report now.¡±The old woman heaved a sigh of relief and immediately left. After the old woman left, King Ye wrote a letter and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Ye Sheng, will youe back?¡±


    ¡°Someone, send this letter to Ji Xia Academy, Twelfth Young Master¡¯s hand,¡±King ye said solemnly.


    Immediately, a guard put the letter on his body and headed straight for Ji Xia Academy.


    Inside ji Xia Academy, when Ye Sheng received the letter, his heart jumped and he had a bad feeling


    ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll take the letter,¡±Ye Sheng said to the guard without opening it.


    ¡°Twelfth young master, don¡¯t you have anything you want me to bring?¡±The guard asked.


    ¡°No,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    The guard didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and turned around to leave.


    Ye Sheng opened the letter expressionlessly. He saw that the strokes on the letter were like dragons and snakes. The Strokes were powerful and the strokes were fierce. The handwriting was just like the person himself. He could be said to be a master calligrapher. King ye was such a person.


    The content of the letter was very simple. The Old Madam missed the twelfth young master and missed him so much that she became ill. She hoped that the twelfth young master could always be by her side. Ye Sheng¡¯s temples jumped as his spirit roiled. ng! ng! ng! Three treasured swords flew out of the house and turned into fierce sword rays that surrounded Ye Sheng. The Sword Qi was rampant and filled with killing intent. It rmed Beauty Zhou who was in the next room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who offended you? Why Are You So Angry?¡±Beauty Zhou asked carefully. He had never seen ye Sheng¡¯s expression like this. It was cold, crazy, and filled with killing intent, it seemed that Ye Sheng would raise his sword and kill him in the next second.


    Beauty Zhou was afraid of Ye Sheng. He was too unfamiliar.


    Ye Sheng clenched his fists. The letter was crumpled into a ball. He gritted his teeth. His anger had already burned his rationality.


    ¡°You forced me to do this.¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes.


    Rumble!


    The three treasured swords stabbed directly into the river water 500 meters away. The three swords broke the river, and a huge abyss was formed. It was clear how furious Ye Sheng


    was.


    Beauty Zhou carefully snatched the letter from Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. After taking a closer look, she was instantly shocked, she could not help but say angrily, ¡°You¡¯re going to be crippled. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get out of the manor. If you go back now, you¡¯ll be imprisoned by this old fellow¡¯s side for the rest of your life.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes, and a cold light flickered within them as he asked, ¡°Will I go back?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, the name of being unfilial will be pinned on you. That¡¯s your biological grandmother. After the founding of the Great Qin Empire, filial piety is something that many people value.¡±Beauty Zhou was both angry and anxious. This old woman was simply asking for Ye Sheng¡¯s life.


    ¡°Would your biological grandmother treat your grandson like this?¡±Ye Sheng coldlyughed.


    ¡°In the Ye residence, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to me. In the past ten years, she never paid any attention to me. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to leave the residence, but she actually sent someone to kill me. The reason was that she didn¡¯t want me to tarnish the ye residence¡¯s reputation. Now that she misses me and has be ill, she wants me to go back and apany her. Why doesn¡¯t she die?¡±Ye Sheng gnashed his teeth, hatred came from the bottom of his heart. Beauty Zhou fell silent. Every family had their own difficulties, and outsiders couldn¡¯t help with Ye Sheng¡¯s matter. ¡°What do you n to do? Even if you don¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t bear the name of being unfilial. You have to be righteous and stop this olddy, ¡°Beauty Zhou calmly thought of a way for Ye Sheng.


    As long as Ye Sheng wanted to continue living in Great Qin, he couldn¡¯t bear the name of being unfilial and make othersugh at him.


    ¡°I want to find Big Sister.¡±Ye Sheng thought about it, and only big sister could help him.


    ¡°Noble Consort Ye?¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°But how should I inform eldest sister?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. Eldest sister was in the Imperial Pce, and the security there was tight. He couldn¡¯t enter at all, and withyers uponyers of notifications, his status was low. It would take at least a few days.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t wait. If not for a trace of rationality, he would have raised his sword right now and cut down this demonizing olddy.

 Chapter 64 - interesting stories about eldest brother (third update)

    Chapter 64 Chapter 9, interesting stories about eldest brother (third update)


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±Beauty Zhou patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou and then remembered that his father was a quasi-sage and had a high status.


    ¡°I hope I can enter the pce to see eldest sister today, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you contact her when I go back. There will probably be a sedan chair to take you into the pce at night, ¡°Beauty Zhou agreed immediately.


    ¡°Thank you, ¡°Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we¡­ Brothers? What are you thanking me for?¡±Beauty Zhou evaded his gaze and said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, good brother.¡±Ye Sheng immediately hugged Beauty Zhou. Their skin-to-skin contact caused Beauty Zhou to be stunned.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng immediately released him and said, ¡°Hurry up and go. I¡¯ll wait for Your Good News.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s gaze was fleeting. She red fiercely at Ye Sheng and turned around to leave. Her footsteps were very fast, and she disappeared in an instant.


    With a thought, the three treasured swords that had cut off the river flew back and hovered by his side.


    ¡°I can now control the swords to an area of five hundred meters, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a determined look in his eyes.


    As his strength increased, the sword control technique became more and more powerful, including whooshing wind. Now, Ye Sheng could conjure a hurricane at any time and ce. He cultivated both Dao and martial arts, so even if he did not boost his strength.., an ordinary seventh heaven cultivator wouldn¡¯t be his match.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°I want topletely get rid of the influence of the Ye residence. I want to avenge my mother. I want to kill my enemies. If I want to destroy the Ye residence, I need more strength.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were deep as he pondered alone.


    This matter came too suddenly. After the initial shock, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t too shocked. It was true that Ye Sheng thought it was possible for the olddy to do anything.


    If she did not have the number one son in the world, Ye Sheng would have made a ruthless move long ago. ¡°Talk to master and listen to master¡¯s suggestion.¡±Ye Sheng held his sword and walked towards the monastery.


    Priest Qingxu treated ye Sheng very sincerely and taught him carefully. Ye Sheng also treated him as a respectable elder.


    When Ye Sheng walked into the monastery with three swords in his hands and his body was filled with killing intent, Dao Ming and Priest Qingxu both looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Junior brother, what happened to you?¡±Dao Ming asked in puzzlement.


    Ye Sheng fell to his knees with a plop and said, ¡°Master, Please Help Ye Sheng rify his doubts.¡±


    Priest Qingxu said in a deep voice, ¡°Get up and speak. Tell me everything clearly.¡±


    He waved his sleeve and a buoyancy force lifted ye Sheng up. No matter how hard ye Sheng tried, it was useless. He simply stood up, held his sword, and told the whole story.


    When Priest Qingxu heard this, he frowned deeply.


    Dao Ming was so angry that he cried out, ¡°Is she still human?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her biological grandson. She treated you like this, imprisoned you by her side, and ruined your future. Did you adopt her?¡±Dao Ming said angrily.


    Anyone who heard about this would be very angry. The olddy was used to being sarcastic and mean in the manor. Prince Ye was filial, which made her unable to figure out her position. An ordinary woman dared to meddle in the affairs of the outside world.


    Priest Qingxu said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ye Sheng said without batting an eyelid, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Beauty Zhou to enter the pce to contact big sister. I hope big sister can help me resolve this.¡±


    ¡°What if it can¡¯t be resolved?¡±Priest Qingxu asked again. Ye Sheng fell silent. If it couldn¡¯t be resolved, he only had two choices. One was to return to the manor and serve the olddy. The other was to bear the name of being unfilial and continue to cultivate in Jixia Academy.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t solve it, I will personally solve it,¡±ye Sheng said fiercely. He didn¡¯t choose either of these two options. If he was forced to, he would directly take action. After killing the olddy, he would run away and wander the world.


    Priest Qingxu pointed at Ye Sheng and shook his head. ¡°You have a bright future in Ji Xia Academy. It¡¯s not worth it to give up for a stupid woman.¡±


    ¡°Then master, what do you think I should do?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I am your master. You have already found me. How can I not help you solve it?¡±Priest Qingxu said in a bad mood.


    ¡°If your big sister can¡¯t be solved, I will personally go to the ye mansion and tell everyone in the Ye mansion that you are my disciple. No one can have any ideas about you. What nonsense of yearning turning into illness? You Can¡¯t do anything in front of me,¡±Priest Qingxu said rudely.


    Dao Ming pped and said with a face full of admiration, ¡°Master, you are so impressive.¡±


    Ye Sheng was moved and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°A teacher for a day is a father for life. You kowtowed in front of me and acknowledged me as your master before, so I have the right to help you clear away the difficulties. King ye is indeed powerful, but he has to give me some face even if I appear. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu exined for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Thank you, master. If big sister can solve it, then I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°King Ye is the number one in the world, but look at his residence, it¡¯s full of stupid women. They are not up to par, and short-sighted people are everywhere. You are already my disciple, so your future is bound to be limitless. If I don¡¯t get along with you at this time, I will suppress you everywhere. The thinking of stupid women is simply unreasonable.¡±Priest Qingxu said disdainfully. ¡°They are quite good at fighting behind closed doors, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Oh right, master, what exactly was written in eldest senior brother¡¯s letter? The vice principal took little flower as his disciple, ¡°Ye Sheng put down the matter in his heart and asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but your eldest senior brother once had a short story with elder Hanshan. I can tell you about it, ¡°Priest Qingxu said while shaking his head.


    Ye Sheng and Dao Ming listened attentively.


    ¡°Your eldest brother has a very good personality and very poor talent. When I first met him, I didn¡¯t want to take him in as a disciple at all, but he had a perfect point and was full of perseverance. He followed me for ten days and didn¡¯t touch a single grain of rice. He only drank some water and finally fainted. Only then did I take him in as a disciple and let him forge swords in Chang ¡®an street. Only when he forged ten thousand swords, forged sword intent, andprehended the life and death sword style could he leave Chang ¡®an street.¡±Priest Qingxu said slowly.


    Ye Sheng and Dao Ming listened quietly.


    ¡°Your senior brother started to forge a sword from here on. When he heard that I was taking up the position of a teacher in Ji Xia Academy, he wanted to acknowledge me as his teacher. However, when he first acknowledged me as his teacher, his talent was tested and it was a tragic sight. He didn¡¯t even pass the first stage before he was eliminated. He obediently returned to forge a sword.¡±Priest Qingxu revealed a smile.


    Ye Sheng and Dao Ming did not stand on ceremony and smiled. They had not even passed the first stage. It was too miserable.


    Jixia Academy¡¯s recruitment had three stages and five steps. The three stages tested one¡¯s talent and the five steps tested one¡¯s perseverance. An ordinary person could pass the first stage, but the second stage was very difficult.


    Eldest senior brother had been eliminated in the first stage. It could be seen that his talent was terrifyingly poor. ¡°Your eldest senior brother is not resigned. After he returned, he continued to forge swords day and night. In a year¡¯s time, he had forged thousands of swords. Some were good and some were bad. His reputation has spread.¡±


    ¡°The next year, when Jixia Academy was recruiting students, he came again.¡±


    Hanshan. Your eldest senior brother had forged swords for a year and his temperament was outstanding. He was taken in by Elder Hanshan. Initially, he thought that your eldest senior brother would be able to pass the first three tests. Elder Hanshan thought that he would wait for your eldest senior brother in thest five steps. Unfortunately, your eldest senior brother was eliminated in the first test again.¡±Priest Qingxuughed loudly.


    Ye Sheng and Dao Ming could not help butugh. This was too disappointing. They had been eliminated in the first round. What a pity. ¡°Old Man Han Shan went to look for your eldest senior brother and fell in love with him at first sight. Even though your eldest senior brother is not very talented, he has great perseverance andprehension. Such a disciple is very rare, so he wants to take your eldest senior brother as a disciple,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother definitely refused, ¡°Dao Ming said.


    ¡°If eldest senior brother didn¡¯t refuse, he would have entered ji Xia Academy by now, ¡°Ye Sheng said in a bad mood.


    ¡°Yes, your eldest senior brother rejected old man Hanshan, but old man Hanshan loves your eldest senior brother and often goes to the sword furnace to visit him and guide him in cultivation. He can be considered half a teacher, ¡°Daoist Priest Qingxu said with a nod.


    ¡°So there is such an inside story.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s horizons were broadened. No wonder his eldest senior brother could make old man Hanshan ept disciples with a letter. This was the tenth most powerful expert in the world.

 Chapter 65 - eldest sister’s anger (fourth update)

    Chapter 65 Chapter 10, eldest sister¡¯s anger (fourth update)


    At night, Ye Sheng was stopped by a carriage from the pce.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, this old servant is Noble Consort Ye¡¯s father-inw. Please get on the carriage. Noble Consort Ye wants to see you,¡±an amiable-looking old eunuch said softly.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. You¡¯re called eunuch Lin, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, you have a good memory. This old servant¡¯s surname is Lin. Please get on the carriage. Noble Consort Ye wants to see young master,¡±eunuch Lin said with a smile. Ye Sheng looked at the gorgeous carriage and got on it. Eunuch Lin also followed him in. There was a lot of space inside, and the two of them did not seem to be crowded at all. There were even tea sets and decorations; the imperial family¡¯s things were quite extraordinary.


    Da Da Da!


    The two horses pulled the carriage and sped off, and a grim-looking imperial soldier drove the carriage towards Great Qin¡¯s strictest imperial pce.


    In the carriage, eunuch Lin made tea, and he smiled as he said, ¡°The noble consort knows everything that young master Ye Sheng has been doing in Jixia Academy.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°Big Sister Knows?¡±


    ¡°Of course. When you first entered Jixia Academy, you did not acknowledge anyone as your master. You studied with Priest Qingxu for a day, and you studied with Zi Yuantian for another day. After hearing about it, the noble consort was so anxious that she had to write to you, and she advised you not to look too far ahead, ¡°eunuch Lin said.


    Ye Sheng was embarrassed to smile.


    ¡°I might as well acknowledge you as Daoist Qingxu. When the noble consort found out about it, she was very happy. That day was one of the happiest moments when I saw the Noble Consort.¡±Eunuch Lin Sighed.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, his heart felt warm. His eldest sister was treading on thin ice in the pce. She actually cared about him.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, you offended the Hu family this time and crippled Hu Yun. This made the noble consort secretly anxious, ¡°eunuch Lin said softly.


    Ye Sheng picked up a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp. He put down the cup and said, ¡°The Hu family has gone too far. The teachers of the Lower Academy of Hu Yunji also support it. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Eunuch Lin poured another cup of tea for Ye Sheng, he said, ¡°This old servant is not worried about you, Young Master Ye Sheng. You are blessed by the heavens, and your master is Daoist priest Qing Xu. Naturally, there¡¯s no harm. However, the noble consort hurriedly asked this old servant to invite Young Master Ye Sheng into the pce tonight, which frightened this old servant.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng¡¯s fault for making you worry.¡± This old eunuch was someone his eldest sister trusted, and Ye Sheng had a good impression of him for some reason. In addition, he had a gentle attitude, so he could be considered a good person.


    ¡°Enter the pce. Young Master Ye Sheng and I will go together. Don¡¯t look around. The pce is even more unsafe than the outside world, ¡®eunuch Lin said as if he was pointing out something


    Ye Sheng nodded. Since ancient times, the emperor¡¯s harem was a ce where there was no bloodshed. The women in the Ye residence were powerful when they fought, butpared to the imperial concubines in the pce, it was a piece of cake. His eldest sister was able to sit firmly in the harem, she even received the emperor¡¯s favor. Ye Sheng did not need to think to know how many plots and tricks were scheming against her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for big sister either, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a sigh.


    Eunuch Lin smiled in relief. ¡°As long as young master Ye Sheng cultivates hard and bes a talent as soon as possible, he will be the best support for the Noble Consort.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded silently. For a moment, his thoughts were heavy. It was not easy for his seemingly glorious big sister either. If he was not careful, she would be doomed. She was even more dangerous than Ye Sheng in the Ye residence.


    Eunuch Lin did not say anything. He focused on making tea and changing it for Ye Sheng. His movements were light, and it was very enjoyable.


    Just like that, an hourter, Ye Sheng saw the Great Qin imperial pce.


    Within Xianyang, it was thergest pce. The current Emperor¡¯s residence was guarded by countless experts. It was the safest ce in the world, but at the same time, it was also the most dangerous ce. With the imperial guards driving the carriage, it was smooth and unobstructed. Very soon, they arrived at the harem.


    Next time, Ye Sheng would walk with eunuch Lin. One after the other, they walked in the wide and secluded alley. The moonlight shone on them, illuminating a sense of loneliness and destion.


    There were not many beauties in the huge harem, so there were fewer maidservants and servants. It was very deste.


    After walking for fifteen minutes, eunuch Lin and ye Sheng both arrived at Noble Consort Ye¡¯s garden very quickly.


    It was a huge garden with a hugeke. There were three bridges built on theke, and there were pavilions along the shore where willow trees were nted. When the evening wind blew, the willow branches flew in the air.


    After crossing theke, there was a garden. Hundreds of flowers were in full bloom, and their fragrance filled the air. Under the moonlight, some of the flowers were emitting a sparkling radiance. It was very beautiful.


    After walking further, there was a forest of rockery. It was about a mile long, and there were fallen leaves inte autumn. Walking on it, one could also feel a different feeling.


    Passing through here, one could see the bamboo forest. It was very long and there were all kinds of bamboos. They were green, purple, like white jade. There were also red bamboos that formed a sea of bamboos.


    These beautiful scenes surprised Ye Sheng. In Xianyang, it took a lot of effort to nt all kinds of seasonal nts together. It could be seen that big sister was very favored.


    There was a bamboo house in the sea of bamboo. The lights were slightly cold, but no one lived there.


    ¡°His Majesty and the Noble Consort asionally live there once or twice to enjoy the different scenery,¡±eunuch Lin exined in a low voice.


    After walking through the sea of bamboo, they saw the eldest sister¡¯s pce.


    The lights were bright. Although there were lights in the ce they had walked before, it was a little dim. Once they crossed the sea of bamboo, it was as if it was daytime. The Shadows of Ye Sheng and eunuch Lin lengthened as they entered the huge pce one after the other.


    The Imperial Consort Pce!


    This was the eldest sister¡¯s residence. Although it was spacious and grand, when Ye Sheng came in and took a look, it was very simple and elegant. There were no gorgeous decorations and it was veryfortable to look at. The colorbination could make one¡¯s mood calm down.


    ¡°Twelfth brother, you sent a message through the quasi-sage family. What¡¯s the matter?¡±Imperial Consort Ye walked out with a long robe draped over her shoulders and asked ye Sheng kindly. The eldest sister was the only one in the entire pce. The maidservants and eunuchs were all ordered to retreat a thousand meters away. They could not hear a single sound.


    Eunuch Lin led ye Sheng in while he retreated to the side. He kept his eyes on his nose and heart and did not say a single word.


    ¡°Eldest sister, take a look at this letter.¡±Ye Sheng handed over the letter written by King Ye.


    Noble Consort Ye received the letter with a calm expression. Her face was livid at first nce. After hurriedly reading through it, her entire body emitted a chilly air, as if she had fallen into the icy ins of the extreme north.


    ¡°The olddy is old and muddle-headed. Do you think we are still young?¡±The eldest sister sneered and said angrily.


    Ye Sheng did not say a word.


    ¡°My twelfth brother is so outstanding that even Priest Qingxu has taken you as his disciple. You can¡¯t evenpare to those good-for-nothings that she values. Are you forcing me to make a move?¡±The eldest sister became angrier as she spoke. She pped down fiercely, the table made of Agarwood suddenly cracked. ¡°Elder sister, be careful of getting hurt,¡±ye Sheng said with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine. She really thinks I¡¯m just a decoration. I already warned her thest time I went back to the manor, but she still doesn¡¯t know how to restrain herself. She summoned you back and made you stay by her side to be filial. Is she going to die?¡±The older sister was so angry that her pretty face was ice-cold, her tone was indignant.


    ¡°If she¡¯s going to die, I¡¯ll go back personally and burn some paper for her. There¡¯s no need for my twelfth brother.¡±The Big Sister¡¯s eyes shot out a cold light, and the temperature in the entire hall dropped to the freezing point.

 Chapter 66 - Exasperation (5th update)

    Chapter 66 Chapter 11, Exasperation (5th update)


    The eldest sister vented her anger and directly tore up the letter written by King Ye.


    ¡°What nonsense. Twelfth brother, you must not waver in your thoughts. If the Old Lady is lonely, she has plenty of grandchildren to apany her. She doesn¡¯t need you at all,¡±the eldest sister consoled ye Sheng.


    ¡°I don¡¯t waver in my thoughts. I just feel angry. Everyone knows that the olddy doesn¡¯t like me. I thought that by moving out of the Ye residence, I would be able to keep my eyes off her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to hate me so much, ¡°Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°The old madam is getting old, and she¡¯s very stubborn. The difference between a legitimate child and a bastard child is like heaven and earth in her eyes. Even I don¡¯t have a good expression on my face, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡±the big sister coldly harrumphed.


    ¡°After writing this letter, the old madam asked me toe and serve her. If I don¡¯t go, it¡¯ll be detrimental in name,¡±ye Sheng lightly said.


    Great Qin governed the country ording tow and ruled the family with filial piety. If a person¡¯s filial piety went awry, they would definitely be criticized by others. Not to mention others, even those in the literary world could criticize Ye Sheng to death.


    Even though Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care, he was in Great Qin and was in Jixia Academy. Once these rumors swirled, it would be quite terrifying.


    The big sister furrowed her brows and lightly bit her lips, feeling that Ye Sheng was right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my status as a noble consort to suppress this matter. However, if the olddy doesn¡¯t care about her face and wants to drag you back to the manor, I won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±The big sister gritted her teeth.


    Eunuch Lin, who was standing silently by the side, hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this old servant has something to say, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it.¡±


    The eldest sister¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°You¡¯re my trusted aide. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at him curiously.


    Eunuch Lin said in a low voice, ¡°That old madam of the Ye Manor isn¡¯t a person that can be easily fooled. She¡¯s old and shrewd. Even though she doesn¡¯t have much cultivation, she¡¯s King Ye¡¯s mother. She¡¯s the only one in Great Qin and has a respected status. If Young Master Ye Sheng wants to get rid of this matter, he must have a legitimate reason.¡±


    The eldest sister sighed and said, ¡°Ye Sheng is studying at Ji Xia Academy, and if he can¡¯t find a legitimate reason, he can still study when he returns to the manor.¡±


    Ye Sheng silently nodded. The Ye family had a private school to teach its disciples, but the quality of the school wasparable to that of a kindergarten or Tsinghua University.


    Eunuch Lin smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty will soon be going to the Western Mountains to hunt. All the princes, Princes, ministers, and outstanding youths will participate, and if you win the top few ces, you will be awarded a noble title. Young Master Ye Sheng can go, and in response to the old madam of the Ye family, Ye Sheng will be going to the western mountains to hunt and serve the country. That way, the old madam will have no reason to let young master Ye Sheng go back.¡±


    The elder sister and Ye Sheng suddenly understood. This was a good move. A country, a country. Only with a country would there be a home.


    The olddy used filial piety to oppress ye Sheng. This was a family matter, and Ye Sheng using national matters to report back to the olddy was using national matters to oppress family matters.


    In this way, no one could find fault.


    ¡°Good Idea.¡±The elder sister smiled and held Ye Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Twelfth brother, do you have the confidence to get a good ranking in the west mountain hunting?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not guarantee it. Instead, he asked, ¡°When is the west mountain hunting?¡± ¡°In half a month¡¯s time. By then, all the aristocratic families, officials, and children of Xianyang will participate. There are even some disciples of the sects who havee. The quota has already been given out. I can get a quota for you, but thepetition is fierce,¡±the eldest sister said worriedly.


    The hunting in the west mountain was very dangerous. People would die every year, and not one or two would die. After all, in the depths of the West Mountain, no one knew what was going on.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Eldest sister, I am confident that I can get a good ranking.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will arrange this for you. You Go back to Jixia Academy first. You Don¡¯t need to worry about the matters in the Ye residence. I will handle it personally this time.¡±The eldest sister¡¯s eyes were very cold. She was really angry.


    Although the eldest sister was gentle and amiable in front of Ye Sheng, that was only towards Ye Sheng. She doted on her younger brother the most. In front of others, she was the powerful Noble Consort Ye.


    She didn¡¯t have much skill, yet she was able to stand firm in the harem. How could she guard such arge garden?


    Ye Sheng took his leave. Eunuch Lin sent Ye Sheng out once again. Meanwhile, Noble Consort Ye wrote a letter and had someone send it to the ye residence overnight.


    Night had fallen in the Ye residence. The old madam had already gone to bed. She was getting on in years. Although there were all kinds of pills and treasures to nourish her body, she still maintained a good rest. She went to bed early and got up early. She never forgot to eat three meals a day.


    No one dared to disturb the old madam when she was asleep. The old Granny who was with her walked around anxiously when she received Noble Consort Ye¡¯s letter. However, she did not dare to knock on the door.


    ¡°What are you doing pacing back and forth at the door in the middle of the night?¡±The olddy¡¯s dissatisfied voice sounded. She was old and had a light sleep. She was very angry that she had woken up so quickly.


    The old Granny pushed the door open and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy. ¡°The olddy doesn¡¯t me me. It¡¯s an urgent letter. I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off this time. What Letter?¡±The olddy said unhappily.


    The old woman immediately handed the letter over and said, ¡°It¡¯s from the pce. It¡¯s a letter from the eldest young miss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about that girl¡¯s letter?¡±The olddy said in disgust.


    ¡°She¡¯s a noble consort after all. You should take a look,¡±the old woman said softly.


    The olddy thought it made sense and opened the letter.


    At first nce, the olddy was furious. She said angrily, ¡°This is simply outrageous. This girl ridiculed me so much. She¡¯s cursing me to die.¡±


    The old granny was shocked. She did not know what was written in the letter, which made the old madam furious.


    ¡°This bastard argued for that B * Stard Ye Sheng in the letter. He said that he wanted to participate in the west mountain hunting and asked me not to disturb him so as to not affect his results. He also said that if I missed my grandson, I would call Ye Kun back to serve him. She also said that I was already old and that I might die and not be able to see Ye Kun. Now that I see him more, this is outrageous. I am so angry.¡±The old madam was burning with anger, she had always been a tyrant in the manor. When had she ever been humiliated like this.


    To say that an old man had died was the greatest insult. However, the letter written by the eldest sister was sincere. Both the words and the words seemed to be worried about the olddy¡¯s health.


    SH * t!


    The olddy was old and shrewd. Couldn¡¯t she see through such sarcastic words?


    ¡°This noble consort and the twelve sons are the children of this lowly servant. They were born wild and did not take off their clothes. They are truly bastards. They are dead, but I am still alive.¡±The olddy was so angry that her head hurt. She cursed and cursed at the same time. She was so angry that her body was trembling.


    ¡°This, olddy, what should we do? Ye Kun is the eldest Madam¡¯s child and also the eldest son of the manor. There is absolutely no reason for him to be recalled.¡±The old granny was panicking


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what should we do? Let¡¯s just forget about this matter. I said to let the twelve sonse back. Didn¡¯t you see that she wrote a letter asking me to die in the West? If I were to mention it again, wouldn¡¯t she directly send someone to give me three feet of white silk or a cup of poisoned wine?¡±The old Granny¡¯s expression was filled with resentment, she pped the edge of the bed and roared.


    ¡°Write a letter to Ye Kun. He will also participate in the West Mountain Hunt and have him kill the Twelve Sons for me on the West Mountain. If I don¡¯t kill such a vile creature, will he still be left to tarnish the reputation of My Ye Manor?¡±The old Granny said viciously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to that person in the pce. How dare a mere twelve sons disobey me? Are you trying to turn the sky upside down? I Am the Old Lady of the Ye residence, the mother of Lord Ye. Without me, they wouldn¡¯t even know where they are.¡±The olddy kept muttering like she was going crazy, hatred seeped into her bones, and she was exasperated.

 Chapter 67 - barrier-breaking pill (first update)

    Chapter 67 Chapter 12, barrier-breaking pill (first update)


    In Jixia Academy, Ye Sheng was sent back. He entered the hut and saw Beauty Zhou.


    He was waiting for Ye Sheng toe back. Lonemoon was dressed in red. From his back, he looked a little graceful, but when he turned around, he was t on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. What did Noble Consort Ye Say?¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Ye Sheng and asked. Ye Sheng pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know about the west mountain hunting?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to participate in the west mountain hunting?¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Yes, as long as I participate in the west mountain hunting, I can disobey the olddy and not say anything.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°The west mountain hunting is very dangerous. You¡¯re only at the fourth sky of the postnatal realm. Although you can fight against a seventh sky, all kinds of schemes and tricks will happen on the west mountain. If you offend the Hu family, they will definitely think of ways to target you.¡±Beauty Zhou said worriedly. Ye Sheng smiled calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed. If the Hu family wants to kill me, then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Beauty Zhou sighed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re participating, take advantage of the fact that there¡¯s still some time to raise your cultivation base. The West Mountain Hunt has all kinds of methods. If you raise your strength a little, you can protect your life a little.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought about it and agreed. There was still half a month before the West Mountain Hunt. This period of time could be used to improve himself.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly said to Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Why are you so polite?¡±Beauty Zhou said with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just want to thank you,¡±Ye Sheng said softly. He knew that if it weren¡¯t for Beauty Zhou this time, he would need at least a few days to see his big sister.


    ¡°You just have to work hard. Don¡¯t die on the West Mountain Hunt. If you die, the people in the Ye residence will probablyugh out loud, ¡°Beauty Zhou said.


    Ye Sheng understood that the people who wanted him dead the most in this world were the people from the Ye residence and the Hu family.


    The night was slightly cold. Ye Sheng returned to his room and began to move his qi and blood. He worked hard to cultivate and improve himself.


    The next day, Ye Sheng went straight to the monastery early in the morning.


    Inside the monastery, Priest Qingxu looked at ye Sheng and asked, ¡°Have you settled your matter?¡±


    Ye Sheng told him that he was going to participate in the West Mountain Hunt,


    priest Qingxu said in a low voice, ¡°The West Mountain Hunt, our Jixia Academy also has a spot, but it was given to someone else. Because it was too dangerous, I didn¡¯t ask for it. I didn¡¯t expect you to participate in it.¡±


    ¡°Master, is there any pill that can help me increase my cultivation in a short period of time without too many side effects?¡±Ye Sheng asked expectantly.


    The only way he could think of to quickly increase his cultivation level was through pills.


    However, he had only been refining pills for a short period of time, so he did not know much about many pills. He did not know what precious pills could help him.


    Priest Qingxu thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is a kind of pill that you can try to refine yourself.¡±


    ¡°What kind of Pill?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Barrier-breaking pill.¡±Priest Qingxu smiled slightly,


    ¡°As the name implies, the barrier-breaking pill is to break through the maze. Every obstacle on the path of cultivation is a maze that prevents people from exploring the path. and the barrier-breaking pill can break through ayer of fog and reduce one obstacle for You,¡±Priest Qingxu exined.


    ¡°This kind of pill is very difficult to refine, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly. He only had half a month¡¯s time.


    ¡°I believe in your talent. I¡¯m just saying that if you really can¡¯t do it, you still have master,¡±Priest Qingxuforted him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit was roused, and he became excited.


    Priest Qingxu brought Ye Sheng into the pill room. He activated the underground fire vein of the monastery, burned it, and burned the pill furnace. Then, he began to exin step by step to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng found all kinds of medicinal ingredients and began to put them into the pill furnace in an orderly manner ording to the instructions. Then, he began to refine pills.


    This pill refinementsted for ten days.


    Ye Sheng did not go for ten days. He stayed in the monastery with Priest Qingxu. He cultivated for two hours every day and spent the rest of his time refining pills.


    ¡°The barrier-breaking pill is a medium-grade pill. A beginner alchemist can not refine it, but you are different. You have talent in pill refinement. I believe that you can do it.¡±Priest Qingxu often encouraged Ye Sheng. ¡°To concoct a pill, one must understand the medicinal properties, understand the temperature, and have sufficient zhenqi to control the formation of the pill. One must be able to strike both sides at the same time, not allowing a drop of water to leak out.¡±Daoist priest Qingxu reminded Ye Sheng when he failed to concoct the pill, causing Ye Sheng to reflect on himself.


    For the past ten days, Ye Sheng had failed countless times in his pill refinement. He failed every day, but he was not angry at all. On the contrary, the more he failed, the braver he became. He was tenacious and unyielding. Every time he failed, he would summarize the points of failure, he would never fail again.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng continued to fail,ying the foundation for the sess of thest batch of pills.


    On the tenth day, the barrier-breaking pill was sessfully refined.


    It was like an immortal pill. It was as pure as Jade and wless. It was only the size of a dragon¡¯s eye.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was thin. His hair was dry and his entire body was sloppy. However, he was full of energy. He carefully put away the pill and ced it into a jade bottle.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±After the pill was sessfully refined, Ye Sheng immediately knelt down to Daoist priest Qing Xu, feeling extremely grateful.


    Was he the luckiest person in the world to refine pills?


    Daoist priest Qing Xu had not left Ye Sheng¡¯s side in the past ten days. He gave him meticulous guidance. If there was anything wrong, he would immediately correct it. Refining pills wasted arge amount of medicinal ingredients. These were all extremely precious, but Daoist priest Qing Xu did not feel any heartache at all, instead, he allowed Ye Sheng to use them freely. It could be said that without the appearance of Priest Qingxu, he would not be able to refine them even if ye Sheng was given a month.


    When the other alchemists were learning the barrier-breaking pill, did they have such a meticulous master?


    ¡°Get up. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have to work hard. The key is that you have the ability. I also taught alchemists on Mount Longhu, but his talent simply can not bepared to yours. I gave him the same meticulous guidance. He could not even enter the inner sect for ten days, but you were able to form a pill. You have the quality of a seventh grade. I am extremely gratified to have a disciple like you,¡±Priest Qingxu said emotionally.


    It was very difficult to meet a good master, and it was also very difficult for a good master to meet a good disciple.


    Ye Sheng and Priest Qingxu could be said toplement each other. Of course, the master contributed the most.


    ¡°Your body stinks. Go back and take a good bath. Burn incense and take a bath to calm your mood before taking pills to break through.¡±Priest Qingxu waved his hand, disliking the smell on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng also felt disgusted when he smelled it. Heughed and said, ¡°Master, give me a hug before you leave.¡±


    Ignoring his master¡¯s objection, Ye Sheng hugged him tightly. Then, he let go and ran out directly.


    ¡°Stinky Brat, you dare to tease me. You¡¯re quite brave. When the hunt in the west mountain is over, I¡¯ll definitely pull you out and train you hard,¡±Priest Qingxu scolded with a smile.


    ¡°However, this Brat¡¯s talent is simply terrifying. How long has he been refining pills? He can even refine the barrier-breaking pill. I am bing more and more confident about my trip to Mount Longhu in two years.¡±Daoist Qingxu smiled smugly. The three disciples he had found this time were simply perfect. He was very satisfied in his heart.

 Chapter 68 - breaking through the Fifth Heaven (second update)

    Chapter 68 Chapter 13, breaking through the Fifth Heaven (second update)


    Ye Sheng returned to the hut. His entire body was filthy and smelly, but he did not dare to disturb Beauty Zhou. He entered the river alone to wash away the filth all over his body.


    The river water was bone-piercing cold, but it was not a problem for Ye Sheng. The zhenqi in his body was like a furnace, burning fiercely.


    After washing away the filth, Ye Sheng wore white clothes and stood there burning incense. He was in a trance. He spread out the white paper on the table, raised his brush, and was about to write.


    But the moment he wrote, Ye Sheng saw that he did not grind the ink, and could not help but frown.


    ¡°Beauty Zhou,e over and grind the ink for me.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice was like a thread, spreading into the next room. Beauty Zhou, who was resting with her eyes closed, was startled awake. ¡°What? I am the son of a quasi-saint. You want me to grind the ink?¡±Beauty Zhou said in disbelief.


    He stood up immediately and came to Ye Sheng¡¯s room in a huff. When he came in to take a look, he was stunned.


    Tranquility, Zhiyuan.


    Fan incense was lit, making people quiet. Ye Sheng¡¯s figure was tall and straight, and his white clothes were like snow. He looked like an elegant young man.


    Beauty Zhou, who was born in a quasi-sage family, immediately understood that he was going to enter a state of pure mind. Once he made a noise, Ye Sheng would definitely fall to this realm, and it would be difficult for him to calm down again.


    ¡°This guy,¡±Beauty Zhou said enviously. Many schrs who had studied for their entire lives had never entered this level of peace of mind. She did not expect Ye Sheng toprehend it like this.


    Ten Days of continuous pill refinement had consumed too much of Ye Sheng¡¯s spiritual energy. He simply had no energy to think about other things. After washing away the filth, his entire person seemed to have washed away the shackles, and he naturally entered this level.


    Beauty Zhou began to grind the ink. Her expression was calm, and her hands were skilled. Her white jade-like palm was as slender as a girl¡¯s, and it was extremely beautiful. Layers of ink spread out, and Ye Sheng began to write.


    Ye Sheng was writing Chinese ancient characters. From the first word, Beauty Zhou was stunned. She looked at Ye Sheng in confusion. ¡°He actually knows such ancient characters?¡±


    A poem that Ye Sheng liked very much was written. Each word was extremely elegant. The ancient characters seemed toe alive again in his hands, and Ye Sheng entered an inexplicable state ofprehension. At this moment, his soul power grew crazily, absorbing theprehension in this realm and pushing ye Sheng¡¯s realm forward.


    When drunk, he would light amp and look at a sword. When he was dreaming, he would blow the horn and join the camp.


    When 800 Li of troops were under him, when 50 strings were turned over, the sound of the outside world was heard. When on the battlefield, the autumn soldiers were called.


    When the horse made the Lu flying fast, the bow was like a bolt of lightning and the string was startled.


    After settling the affairs of the Sovereign, he won the fame of his life and death. Pitifully, it happened in vain!


    <b>W</b>


    This was a poem written by a great poet that ye liked very much in his previous life. Now that it was written, it was written in one go. It used the lines of ancient characters and the writing was smooth. After writing it, Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief, he silently reaped this ¡®touching¡¯ power. Why was a quasi-saint so powerful?


    To be a saint through reading was because of the power of words, the ¡®touching power of words.


    A true saint could suppress 100,000 soldiers with a single word, and an article could shatter an entire country. Although a quasi-saint did not have such abilities, he could still defeat 10,000 soldiers with a single word.


    This was also the reason why the Zhou family¡¯s quasi-saint could be the leader of the literary world.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, he looked as if he was lost. The mysterious realm from before had disappeared. ¡°How did you enter the state of Pure Mind Just Now?¡±Beauty Zhou asked softly from the side. Her face was still filled with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I was too tired. I didn¡¯t sleep or eat for the past ten days. I drank water when I was hungry. I had been refining pills all this time, and my soul had been greatly exhausted. But I didn¡¯t expect that after I lit up the fan incense, my entire person would inexplicably enter such a state.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and replied, it was absolutely impossible for him to do it again now.


    His soul seemed to have undergone a transformation. It was pure and wless. With a thought, a surging power of his soul was boiling


    Fifth Heaven of soul nurturing!


    Ye Sheng had actually broken through like this. In the Dao of the soul, he had only entered a mysterious realm and then broken through.


    It was very simple. It was so simple that even ye Sheng himself was a little doubtful and unreal.


    ¡°What are you writing here?¡±Beauty Zhou looked at the poem written by Ye Sheng and was very eager to understand it. Although he didn¡¯t know the meaning, his literary background told him that it should be a good poem.


    ¡°A poem, a poem that I like very much,¡±ye Sheng said softly. ¡°Can you read it to me?¡±Beauty Zhou asked expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. After falling from the mysterious realm, he was full of disappointment.


    ¡°Then can you give me this word?¡±Beauty Zhou asked with anticipation in her eyes.


    Ye Sheng looked at the matter of him grinding the ink for him and nodded. ¡°You can take it away, but remember, don¡¯t break this poem.¡±


    Beauty Zhou felt like she had found a treasure. She carefully lifted up the white paper and looked at the messy words on it. She said happily, ¡°You have a good rest. I want to study this poem well.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched him leave and began to collect his feelings of disappointment.


    Tonight, he had broken through to the Fifth Heaven of the Divine Soul. He did not have the mood to break through anymore. He would take the barrier-breaking pill tomorrow and wait to break through the barriers of martial arts.


    Beauty Zhou rushed home overnight. She held the poem written by Ye Sheng in her hands and found her father.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan was very refined. He had a strong schrly aura and a thin figure. He looked gentle and refined.


    ¡°Father, there is a good poem here, but I don¡¯t know it. Do you know it?¡±Beauty Zhou found Zhou Yuan and immediately handed him the poem written by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Oh, you studied literature with me since you were young. There are words you don¡¯t Know?¡±Zhou Yuan smiled slightly and reached out to take a look. His expression immediately froze.


    ¡°This is an ancient character. How did you get it?¡±Zhou Yuan asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°My Daughter is a friend. ¡°Beauty Zhou smiled, as beautiful as a fairy. ¡°Your friend, the Kid Who Killed Your ¡®sister¡¯?¡±Zhou Yuan pointed out.


    Beauty Zhou nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him. He entered a mysterious realm tonight. My daughter grinded ink for him, and he wrote this poem, but my daughter doesn¡¯t know what it means. He wouldn¡¯t tell me even if I asked him.¡±


    Zhou Yuan said softly, ¡°When he was drunk, he lit amp and looked at the sword. When he dreamed, he blew the horn and joined the battalion. When he was under themand of 800 Li Fen, when he heard the sound of 50 strings turning over the frontier, when he was on the battlefield, he ordered his troops. When he was on horseback, his bow was like a bolt of lightning and his bowstring was startled. ¡°He settled the affairs of the world and won the fame of his past life and his past life. Pitifully, nothing happened!¡± ¡°This is a good poem.¡±Beauty Zhou was immediately shocked. This poem was written too well.


    ¡°This was not written by your little friend. This must be an old man, an experienced old man who returned from the battlefield. Good poem, really good.¡±Zhou Yuan was also full of praise.


    ¡°Your daughter must ask him who wrote it.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s big eyes were bright as she said firmly. ¡°You have to pay attention to your current identity.¡±Zhou Yuan reminded her.


    ¡°I know,¡±Beauty Zhou was not afraid of Zhou Yuan. She casually agreed and took the poem back to her room.


    Zhou Yuan shook his head helplessly. He felt as if his daughter had been taken away by someone. It was bitter and bitter.

 Chapter 69 - Ye Kun (for collection and recommendation)

    Chapter 69 Chapter 14, Ye Kun (for collection and rmendation)


    Ye Sheng woke up the next day and slowly stood up. He still felt incredulous about the changesst night.


    He had broken through to the fifth heaven of soul nurturing just like that. He simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It was effortless and didn¡¯t have any side effects. Even he himself didn¡¯t know how he had broken through. ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult for me to enter such a miraculous realm.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and treated this as an unexpected surprise.


    He reckoned that even if he were to duplicate the pill refinement for ten consecutive days, he would not be able to reproduce this feeling.


    This kind of uncontroble, unreplicable breakthrough, once was a good deal. Ye Sheng still ced his hope on the barrier-breaking


    pill.


    His martial cultivation had already entered the fourth heaven for some time. Although it was very short for others and there was no need to worry about breaking through, for Ye Sheng, the time he spent in the fourth heaven was still a little too long. With the barrier-breaking pill in hand, Ye Sheng swallowed it in one gulp. Then, he went to the riverside and began to cultivate. Samsara seal!


    This was the cultivation technique that Ye Sheng mainly cultivated, the secret manual of the Samsara sect. It was a supreme cultivation technique, and it was extremely powerful. After consuming the barrier-breaking pill, an unknown power surged out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body and spread throughout his entire body from his dantian, nourishing every inch of his skin.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was like a disaster victim who had been thirsty for a few days. After receiving the Manchu-han banquet, he began to eat like a pig


    Ye Sheng circted his cultivation technique and absorbed this energy very quickly.


    Like waves, one wave after another, stacked nine times, and then with a boom.


    The barrier of the fifth heaven was broken.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng broke through to the fifth heaven without any obstacles. The barrier-breaking pill lived up to its reputation.


    Breaking through to the fifth heaven was as easy as drinking tea, making ye Sheng smile in satisfaction.


    The only pity was that the barrier-breaking pill was only effective for those below the seventh heaven. Furthermore, each person could only consume one pill in their entire life. Otherwise, if Ye Sheng were to refine a few more pills and raise his cultivation to the seventh heaven, then he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone.


    Jixia Academy, within the range of third grade students.


    Ye Kun received a letter from the old madam. Opening it, he frowned.


    Ye Kun was the eldest young master of the Ye residence. Three years ago, he entered Jixia Academy and became the disciple of a teacher. Now, it had been three years and he was neen years old.


    In the Ye residence, only the eldest sister was older than Ye Kun. However, when the eldest sister entered the pce three years ago, Ye Kun was the eldest young master of the Ye residence.


    The eldest madam had a son and a daughter, the eldest young master, Ye Kun, and the third young Miss, ye Lin ¡®er.


    Ye Kun did not let down his expectations. After the end of the second grade, he was specially allowed by the teacher to stay and study for another year. Now that he was neen years old, he was already the leader of the third grade students.


    ¡°My 12th brother is quite a troublemaker. In the past, I saw him being submissive in the Ye residence, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so scheming. He managed to hide it from everyone, and he¡¯s quite amazing, ¡°Ye Kun said coldly as he folded the letter.


    He was the eldest Madam¡¯s and King Ye¡¯s children, so he was naturally quite extraordinary. None of the children in the Ye residence were ugly, and with the aura he gave off in Jixia Academy, anyone who saw him would know that he was a noble. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Jixia Academy for three years and gave up my military position. I¡¯ve gained a lot in these three years, and I¡¯ll take first ce in the Western Mountain Hunt. I¡¯ll obtain Great Qin¡¯s resources and try to reach the Xiantian realm, ¡°Ye Kun thought as he narrowed his eyes.


    The old madam¡¯s letter vaguely reminded Ye Kun that he wanted to hunt and kill Ye Sheng in the western mountain.


    Ye Kun understood and looked at the letter. Suddenly, mes burst out of his palm and burned everything away, saying, ¡°Ye Sheng is just a cheap bastard. His mother is no match for my mother, and he still wants to fight me?¡±


    ¡°I have alreadyprehended one of the secret techniques of the Samsara sect, and the few techniques left behind by Ye Sheng¡¯s mother are all by my mother¡¯s side. If you want to go back and get them, then let me use your mother¡¯s techniques to kill you.¡±Ye Kun stood up, a domineering aura flowed from his body, and he was filled with confidence.


    During the three years he had been in Jixia Academy, he had studied ancient characters day and night and finally tranted a Samsara sect technique. He didn¡¯t tell anyone about this and used it as a backup n. ¡°What mother did back then was right. Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was a lowly servant and deserved to die. However, the things she left behind were not bad. Although everyone kept saying that those were useless misceneous books, when I first saw them, I had a feeling that these five casually ced cultivation techniques were rare secret manuals.¡±Ye Kun smiled smugly, the facts proved that he was right. The books that even King Ye did not care about were tranted by him after expending a great deal of effort. The rewards were huge.


    ¡°The ye residence only needs one genius, and that is me. King Ye is the number one in the world. As a son, I will not tarnish my reputation. My legendary path will start from the hunt in the West Mountain. I will start with the corpse of my twelfth brother.¡±Ye Kun descended the mountain, he went straight to the ye residence to find his mother to get the Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals.


    Outside Xianyang City, an old man and a young man led ame horse slowly over.


    The old man¡¯s hair was knotted and wrinkled, and he looked quite old. The young man looked like a monkey as he jumped up and down excitedly. ¡°Old Man, this is Great Qin¡¯s capital city, Xianyang. It¡¯s too luxurious, and the city gates are too big. Our small cities can¡¯tpare at all,¡±the young man excitedly said as he looked at Xianyang City from afar.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. Xianyang is just like this; there¡¯s nothing good about it,¡±the old man said impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said back then. You told me that Xianyang had many experts and geniuses. You said that I could definitely find an opponent. That¡¯s why I followed you here,¡±the young man said unhappily.


    ¡°You Naughty Monkey. Xianyang is the capital city. There are many young elites, but it¡¯s still unknown whether you can beat them.¡±The old man rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You keep attacking me. You should know that I¡¯m invincible in a ten-thousand-mile radius outside the Great Wall. How can the young people in Xianyang be my opponent?¡±The young man said proudly.


    ¡°Howe you can¡¯t defeat the Big Man with a sword on the way here?¡±The old man said in a bad mood.


    The young man said angrily, ¡°You Old Fart, why don¡¯t you mention the pot? That big man must have broken through to the Xiantian realm. He has sword intent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be my match. Also, you have always said that you are the second most powerful expert in the world. Butst time, when you met the horse gang, you hid behind theme horse and shivered. You even defeated the horse gang with me. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°You Little Rascal, what do you know? My body has already been damaged from the inside out. I can only make a move once. This time, of course, I¡¯ll leave it to the number one in the world. I don¡¯t care about other people.¡±The old man was so angry that he blew his beard and red at him.


    ¡°Keep bragging. Everyone in the world knows that the number one expert is Lord Ye. He leads hundreds of thousands of troops and lives in Xianyang. I¡¯ve heard many legends about him along the way, but I haven¡¯t heard about you, the number two in the world.¡±The little one curled his lips, she said disdainfully.


    ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s just an empty title. I¡¯m the number two expert in the world. Why should I let the people in the market know my name? That would be noisy. This old man likes peace and quiet.¡±The old man said proudly.


    ¡°Keep bragging. I also believed your nonsense. Back then, I saved you. You said that I was the number one expert in the world and asked me to practice that damn cultivation technique. Now, I can¡¯t even touch women. This is how Xiao Hua left me. You stay with my Xiao Hua.¡±The little one cried, he shouted.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I have calcted that Xiao Hua is in Xianyang city. If you be famous, you will naturally find her,¡±the old man said awkwardly.


    ¡°Famous? How can we be famous? We don¡¯t have any money on us.¡±Xiao di dug around his body. A few copper coins were only enough to buy steamed buns, not even enough to stay.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to be famous. Listen to me, you will be famous soon,¡±the old man said with a sh of light in his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, what can you do? I will trust you this old man one more time,¡±the small one said with anticipation.


    ¡°Block the door,¡±the old man said lightly.


    ¡°Block the door? Whose Door?¡±The small one asked in confusion.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said that the world¡¯s number one expert, Lord Ye, is very famous? Go block his door,¡±the old man said while pointing in the direction of Xianyang City.


    ¡°You Old Man, I Am Your Savior. Are you asking me to go and die? That is the number one expert in the world. If I block his door, Will I still be alive?¡±


    ¡°Coward, that number one expert in the world is not the number one expert, but the number one shameless person. Go and block the door. I guarantee that you will be fine. As long as you defeat all the young people in his residence, you will be famous.¡±The old man scolded, he said.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±The little one was skeptical.


    ¡°It¡¯s more real than real gold.¡±The old man nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go block the door today.¡±The little one was fearless. He was not stingy and shouted.


    ¡°No, wait until the West Mountain Hunt is over. Then you go and block the door.¡±The old man shook his head.


    <b>OV</b>


    ¡°What does the West Mountain Hunt have to do with me blocking the door?¡±The little one was puzzled. ¡°The western mountain hunting will definitely allow many young talents to participate. If you go and block the door now, won¡¯t it ruin this elegant mood? We¡¯re new here, so don¡¯t make enemies everywhere. Just aim at one family.¡±The old man said slowly.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you. After the western mountain hunting is over, we¡¯ll go and block the door.¡±The little one thought for a while and agreed.


    The two of them led theme horse and continued to move forward. ¡°Old Man, what do you think about me joining the Western Mountain Hunt?¡±After a long while, the little one had a whimsical thought.


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to participate?¡±The old man said disdainfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius, and I still don¡¯t have the qualifications?¡±The little one said proudly.


    ¡°Bullsh * t genius, I¡¯ve already broken through to the innate realm at your age, and you still don¡¯t have it. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±The old man mocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re bragging again. You¡¯re only good with your mouth. If you say that I won¡¯t participate in the West Mountain Hunt, then where will we live?¡±The younger one asked.


    ¡°How can the vast Xianyang not have a ce for our grandfather and grandson to stay?¡±The old man didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°What can we do with these few copper coins? Sleep on the streets at night?¡±The younger one said unhappily.


    ¡°Sigh, then you wait. I¡¯ll bring you to find an old friend. He should also be in Xianyang. After we find him, we¡¯ll have a ce to live.¡±The old man thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have an old friend in Xianyang, old man,¡±the younger one said in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. When I was young, I had friends all over the world, ¡°the old man said proudly.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be some bad friends. You look more like a beggar than a beggar now. Will they entertain us?¡±The younger one asked doubtfully.


    ¡°No problem. That guy will definitely entertain us.¡±The old man was full of confidence.


    An old man and a young man entered Xianyang City.

 Chapter 70 - the Hundred Forms Sword of the Human World (for recommendation and collection)

    Chapter 70 Chapter 15, the Hundred Forms Sword of the Human World (for rmendation and collection)


    In Jixia Academy, it had started to rain for no reason these past few days. The rain was light and did not cover arge area. It was only within the range of the first grade disciples. The next wave would stop and the next wave would stop.


    Many students looked at the sky and were very puzzled. It was clear skies a hundred steps away, but over here, there were ripples of rain.


    However, a teacher with a powerful soul saw this scene and smiled, ¡°Someone is controlling thews of Heaven and Earth.¡±


    The disciples did not understand, and the teachers did not exin. They only looked at a youth under the big locust tree.


    The white-clothed youth slept soundly for a few days.


    This person was Ye Sheng. Ever since he broke through to the fifth heaven, he had slept under the locust tree for three days without waking


    up.


    These three days, the rain was continuous, making people very ufortable. On the third day, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve seeded in summoning the rain.¡±


    Ye Sheng had learned the ten Daoist techniques of summoning the wind and controlling the sword. Now, he had also mastered summoning the rain.


    Summoning the rain was to control thews of heaven and earth and use the rain to attack. Ye Sheng looked at the puddle of water in front of him and his soul power moved. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!


    The water actually jumped and instantly turned into tens of thousands of water droplets. They flew out like arrows shot out by an army of ten thousand people. They were fierce and fast and directly sank into the river, causing the river to copse a little. Only after a long time did it regain its calm.


    This power was indeed worthy of being an ancient Daoist technique. It was simply terrifying. Ye Sheng stood up in satisfaction. Being able to sessfully cultivate summoning rain before the hunt in the western mountains could be considered as having a trace of a trump card.


    ¡°In the Dantian world, there are also more than a dozen people who cultivate summoning rain. I can be considered to have entered the rudiments now, but I still need to continue to specialize in it.¡±Ye Sheng muttered to himself.


    After so many days, the Dantian Earth was also developing. He had passed down so many cultivation techniques, causing the earth to begin to evolve in another direction.


    Cultivation was the most important thing.


    The Earth¡¯s first Houtian Fifth Heaven appeared. His strength was able to carry a tripod, and he was able to reappear the dignity of the ancient people. It was simply inconceivable.


    After that, the fifth heaven was like a spring bamboo shoot after a rain, continuously appearing


    Among the 1.4 billion people, there were still many geniuses. Even if it was one in ten thousand, there were still quite a few. If one were to pick a monster among the geniuses, there would still be people who could keep up with Ye Sheng¡¯s progress. Ye Sheng had just reached the fifth heaven of the postnatal realm, but there were already more than a dozen people on Earth who had reached the fifth heaven of the postnatal realm. There were also more than 300 people in the fourth heaven, and there were countless people in the third heaven and the second heaven. As for the first heaven.., it was already overflowing.


    It was a pity that the first heaven¡¯s blessing on Ye Sheng was almost non-existent. The strength his body could withstand was limited. The feeling of blessing the fourth heaven and blessing the first heaven werepletely different.


    Earth was currently in its initial stage. Ye Sheng paid attention to it and did not interfere with its development. He wanted to know how strong the energy would be in theter stages. When Ye Sheng got up and returned to his room, the area was immediately clear.


    After washing up and changing into clean clothes, Ye Sheng went straight to the canteen and restaurant.


    After a big meal, Ye Sheng felt the active power in his body and had more confidence in the West Mountain Hunt.


    At this moment, a carriage arrived at the entrance of Jixia Academy and informed Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng came out with three swords in his hands. The carriage was very familiar. It was the one that had pulled him into the pce that night.


    Eunuch Lin smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, the Noble Consort is waiting for you in the West Mountain Vi.¡± Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the hunt in the west mountain still two days away?¡± ¡°There are still two days left, but there are many geniuses gathered near the west mountain at the moment. The Noble Consort hopes that young master Ye Sheng can go and prepare in advance,¡±eunuch Lin said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡±Ye Sheng was straightforward and directly got into the carriage. Eunuch Lin entered the carriage, began to brew tea, and chatted with Ye Sheng.


    The Imperial Army drove the carriage straight to the west mountain.


    ¡°How many people came this time?¡±Ye Sheng raised his teacup and asked. ¡°ording to what I know, all the big families have sent outstanding talents, such as Hu Yuming, Ye Kun, Yang Ji, Li Yan, and so on,¡±eunuch Lin said.


    ¡°Founding Duke, the son of the sea-suppressing Marquis has alsoe?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. He had met the grandson of these two people before, and he was in Jixia Academy. He didn¡¯t expect that they would send their youngest sons this time. ¡°Not only that, there are also quite a few people from the outer transformation sect,¡±eunuch Lin said in a low voice.


    ¡°The sect is undisciplined, and they don¡¯t have a good rtionship with great qin. Why would they send their disciples here?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, but the Great Forest Temple, Eternal Immortal Sect, and Feather Transformation Holy Land have all sent their disciples here. Great Qin has also received them with courtesy, allowing them to participate in the Western Mountain Hunt,¡±eunuch Lin said.


    ¡°The Great Forest Temple, Eternal Immortal sect, and feather saintnd are all powerful sects. It seems that the west mountain hunt this time will be very difficult.¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He had thought that he had some confidence in his strength, but now it seemed that it would be very dangerous.


    ¡°Yesterday, His Majesty took out a treasure and rewarded the first ce in the West Mountain Hunt,¡±eunuch Lin suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng looked at eunuch Lin and asked, ¡°What treasure?¡±


    ¡°One of the three treasures of the Samsara sect, the hundred states sword of the human world,¡±eunuch Lin said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng was shocked. It was actually one of the three treasures of the Samsara sect.


    ¡°What¡¯s so valuable about this treasure?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The treasures in the human world are generally divided into the Houtian level, the Xiantian level, and the Houtian level are mortal weapons, such as the treasure sword in Young Master Ye Sheng¡¯s hand. The Xiantian level is considered a magic treasure. There are strong and weak magic treasures, which are incorporated into thews of Heaven and earth. Only Xiantian experts can forge them Generally, xiantian experts will use all kinds of precious ores to forge an embryo, nurture it themselves, and use their own dao and principles to weave the embryo, forming their own Natal Magic Treasure. The power is iparably great, far beyond what Houtian level weapons canpare to,¡±eunuch Lin exined in detail.


    Ye Sheng asked again, ¡°What level is the hundred states of the World Sword?¡±


    <b>as</b>


    ¡°More than ten years ago, it was used by the current Saintess of the Samsara sect to annihte the Samsara sect. This sword once cut off one of the arms of the founding Duke Yang Ji and chased after him for five thousand miles. In the end, it was saved by Lord Ye. ¡°I heard that when this sword was used, all kinds of things in the world, including life, age, illness, and death, appeared on it. It is a top-notch magic treasure. After Lord ye captured the Saintess of the Samsara sect, he put this sword into the royal treasury. Now, His Majesty has taken it out,¡±eunuch Lin said to Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng was stunned. ¡°Mother¡¯s sword.¡±


    The Reincarnation sect¡¯s Holy Maiden was his mother, and this myriad forms sword in the world was his mother¡¯s sword. Furthermore, when his mother held this sword, she cut off one of the founding Duke¡¯s arms and chased after Yang Ji to kill five thousand miles away. Ye Sheng could even imagine how valiant and heroic his mother must have been at that time.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin, is there a deeper meaning behind what you said to Me?¡±Ye Sheng recalled and stared at eunuch Lin.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. You are the younger brother of the noble consort, and the noble consort values you very much. I also feel that you have potential. Everyone in Xianyang knows about your identity and background. With the appearance of the hundred states sword, as the son of the man, how can it be justified if you don¡¯t Take Back Your Mother¡¯s Treasure?¡±Eunuch Lin asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng Knows.¡±Ye Sheng nodded slightly and lowered his head to drink tea. However, he had already decided in his heart that he would definitely be the best in the West Mountain.

 Chapter 71 - the Arrogant Ye Kun (second update)

    Chapter 71 Chapter 16, the Arrogant Ye Kun (second update)


    On the West Mountain, Ye Sheng and eunuch Lin came to this ce. It was a holiday vi located on the West Mountain. Every year, the Emperor woulde and stay for a few days.


    Noble Consort Ye was here.


    This time, Qin II came to the west mountain with more than one consort. The Empress was also here, so the most luxurious part of the holiday vi was heavily guarded.


    Imperial Consort Ye was on the west side, quiet and elegant. Ye Sheng and eunuch Lin came here to see the eldest sister.


    ¡°Not bad. We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month, and you¡¯ve actually broken through to the fifth heaven.¡±The eldest sister said with a smile when she saw Ye Sheng.


    She was wearing a bright red robe, which was mopping the floor. It entuated the eldest sister¡¯s perfect figure and her beautiful face. She was graceful and noble beyond words.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I thought that the fifth heaven was enough, but now it seems that it¡¯s far from enough.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Lin has told you, right? Now that all the young talents on the West Mountain are gathered here, you¡¯re under a lot of pressure,¡±the big sister said.


    Ye Sheng was silent. It was just a lot of pressure. It was not like there was no hope. ¡°What are the rules of the west mountain hunting this time?¡±Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°There are no rules. The western mountain has already been cut off into a forbidden area, and there are all sorts of torn spaces within. There will be all sorts of demon beasts, and they¡¯re incredibly bloodthirsty. After you enter, whoever obtains the most demon beast crystal cores within a week will win,¡±the big sister


    said.


    ¡°Torn spaces?¡±Ye Sheng raised his brows, feeling quite confused.


    ¡°Powerful people can tear open spaces and travel great distances. There¡¯s a demon beast hunting ground 10,000 kilometers away, and there are countless demon beasts within. Great Qin¡¯s worshippers tear open spaces here and let in Demon Beasts there. This is called hunting, ¡°the big sister exined. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you can use all sorts of methods?¡±Ye Sheng frowned; this was a chaotic battle.


    ¡°Right, so you need to use your brain to win. Not only do you need to rely on your martial strength, but your brain will determine your rank in this chaotic battle. Since you¡¯re participating, the big sister naturally wants you to take first ce. For yourself and for me, His Majesty has taken out the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword and given me a noble title. Once you take first ce, you¡¯ll instantly be famous throughout Great Qin,¡±the big sister said as she walked up to Ye Sheng, he arranged Ye Sheng¡¯s clothes in a friendly manner and said.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were determined.


    ¡°I believe you. Xianyang is very big and there are many young talents, but I believe that my brother is the most outstanding one. We siblings are not wee in the Ye residence. When my sister first entered the pce, it was the olddy who told the eldest madam and father. ¡°Even though the emperor treats me well, the pce is filled with scheming and scheming, and my elder sister doesn¡¯t sleep well every day. She wants to find someone who can help her. Looking Up, there¡¯s only one loyal eunuch Lin, but he¡¯s a eunuch and can¡¯t move around outside. Ye Sheng, don¡¯t let me down, ¡°the elder sister said with aplicated expression.


    She looked quite grand, but the various factions within the pce were entangled. Three years ago, she was only 19 years old, and she had already entered the center of Great Qin¡¯s power. From this day on, one could imagine how much she had sacrificed.


    ¡°Big Sister, Ye Sheng won¡¯t let you down, ¡°Ye Sheng said in a low voice. Big sister had helped him break away from the Ye residence, helped him enter ji Xia Academy, and helped him participate in the Western Mountain Hunt. Ye Sheng knew that she had her own selfish motives, but in this world, everyone had their own selfish motives, big sister had already treated him very sincerely, and Ye Sheng would definitely repay her a hundred times over.


    Big sister smiled in relief. She smoothed out the wrinkles on Ye Sheng¡¯s body and said in satisfaction, ¡°Unknowingly, twelfth brother, who used to be silent behind me, is now an adult. He also has a sense of responsibility.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at big sister calmly and did not say anything ¡°Oh right, Ye Kun ising to visit meter. Apany me to see him,¡±big sister said with a serious expression. ¡°Ye Kun, what is he doing here?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion. The rtionship between the first madam and the big sister was not good, and they were on the verge of falling outpletely. If they met in private, they would not speak if they could. As the son of the first madam, Ye Kun.., he actually came to see the big sister?


    ¡°What is he doing here? Of course, he wants me to support him,¡±the big sister said as she coldlyughed.


    ¡°He wants to take first ce and obtain the hundred states sword. He also wants my support, and he wants to suggest to his majesty that we give him a good official position. You know that Father won¡¯t help him obtain an official position,¡±the big sister said mockingly.


    ¡°Ye Kun wants to be an official?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s official position is quite popr. I didn¡¯t expect so many sect disciples toe here with such thoughts.¡±. Great Qin¡¯s might now spread across the world, and no one dared to offend Great Qin¡¯s grasnd barbarians, boundless prehistoric demon beasts, or overseas ind factions. Once they became officials, they would be able to borrow Great Qin¡¯s power to increase their cultivation,¡±the big sister exined.


    Ye Sheng did not quite understand.


    ¡°If you did well this time, I would like to help you get an official position, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re studying at Ji Xia Academy,¡±the big sister said regretfully.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t learned many of Priest Qingxu¡¯s abilities, so I¡¯m not suitable to be an official, ¡°Ye Sheng said as he shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even my beloved little brother can¡¯t be an official, so why should I Help Ye Kun? He doesn¡¯t respect me, and his mother and I both wish for him to die early. He even hopes that I¡¯ll support him, does he really think that he¡¯s the only sessor of the Ye Residence?¡±The big sister coldly harrumphed.


    At this moment, eunuch Lin, who was guarding outside the door, said in a low voice, ¡°Noble Consort, Ye Kun requests an audience outside the door.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±Noble Consort Ye turned around and left Ye Sheng. She returned to her seat and sat down. She gracefully propped up her head with one hand and said expressionlessly.


    Ye Sheng stood quietly on the spot.


    Deng Deng Deng! The sound of footsteps approached from afar. Ye Kun walked in with great strides. When he saw Noble Consort Ye, his face lit up. However, when he saw Ye Sheng, he frowned.


    ¡°Hello, Big Sister.¡±Ye Kun ignored ye Sheng and only greeted his big sister.


    ¡°HMM, why are you here today?¡±His big sister closed her eyes and askedzily.


    Ye Kun frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Big sister, Ye Kun hopes that big sister will say a few good words to His Majesty when I take first ce in the western mountain huntingpetition.¡±


    Noble Consort ye sneered silently and said, ¡°The western mountain huntingpetition hasn¡¯t even started yet, and you¡¯re already sure that you¡¯re First?¡±.


    Ye Kunughed out loud. His voice was not loud, but it was very arrogant. He said, ¡°In the entire west mountain, there¡¯s not a single young talent who is a match for Ye Kun.¡±


    Ye Sheng, who was listening by the side, frowned. This was too arrogant.


    ¡°Ye Kun, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years. You¡¯re even more arrogant than before.¡±The big sister sneered.


    ¡°Those who have the ability to say these words are called confident. Those who don¡¯t have the ability to say these words are arrogant. Even if Ye Kun is useless, he¡¯s still better than Ye Sheng, right?¡±Ye Kun stretched out his hand and pointed as he sneered.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. Even if he stood by the side and didn¡¯t say anything, how could it implicate him?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, aren¡¯t you going to greet big brother when you see him?¡±Ye Kun said coldly as he used his identity to pressure ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked over coldly. The Handsome Ye Kun was also looking at Ye Sheng, his eyes filled with disdain.


    In his heart, Ye Sheng was already a skeleton in the tomb. He was like a grasshopper after autumn. He wouldn¡¯t be able to jump around for long

 Chapter 72 - Chu Zhongtian (Chapter 3)

    Chapter 72 Chapter 17, Chu Zhongtian (Chapter 3)


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Ye residence. There isn¡¯t your mother pampering you, nor is there an olddy protecting you. You speak so arrogantly, be careful of being beaten to death.¡±Ye Sheng coldlyughed and said.


    ¡°It seems that you are very unconvinced. Do you want to give it a try and let me, as your elder brother, see how much you have improved?¡±Ye Kun cupped his hands together, and the sound of bones cracking could be heard.


    ¡°Ye Kun, twelfth brother is right. This is not the ye residence. You are too bold. You actually dare to behave atrociously in my ce. Is this the attitude you have when you beg people?¡±Noble Consort Ye mmed the table and coldly berated.


    Ye Kun frowned, cupping his hands together, he said, ¡°Big sister, Ye Kun just doesn¡¯t like that Ye Sheng, this kid, to deceive you. I am also your younger brother. I am much more outstanding than Ye Sheng. Although my mother and you don¡¯t have a good rtionship, I am me. My mother is my mother. Rather than nurturing a trash, it is better to give me the resources. As long as Big Sister is willing to help Ye Kun, then Ye Kun will definitely repay big sister a thousand times over.¡±


    Ye Kun believed that the eldest sister should be able to see the potential between him and Ye Sheng. The eldest sister who was in the pce needed external assistance. That would undoubtedly be him, the eldest young master of the Ye residence, the genius youth who was about to take first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition, and Not Ye Sheng, this submissive good-for-nothing.


    ¡°Ye Kun, I really want to know how the eldest madam and the old Madam Pamper you. If it weren¡¯t for the Ye Residence¡¯s influence protecting you, you would definitely be killed in less than three days. You¡¯re simply too arrogant. ¡°Even if Ye Sheng isn¡¯t as good as you now, in My Eyes, a hundred Ye Kun isn¡¯t even worth one ye Sheng. Although I, Ye Qing ¡®er, came from the Ye family, I¡¯m not some random person who would acknowledge a younger brother. In the Ye family, I only have one younger brother, and that¡¯s Ye Sheng.¡±The eldest sister stood up, she said coldly.


    Ye Kun¡¯s expression was unsightly. He did not expect that the eldest sister would actually choose Ye Sheng between him and Ye Sheng. Could it be that he was not as good as a bastard, and not as good as a good-for-nothing?


    ¡°Noble Consort Ye, your choice has disappointed me. I can also guarantee you that after this western mountain hunt is over, you will definitely regret your choice. Ye Sheng is a good-for-nothing. He can not bear any major events. ¡°Ye Kun flicked his sleeves, he turned around and left,pletely ignoring Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent. His eyes were so cold that they were frozen. True energy surged all over his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I really didn¡¯t expect Ye Kun to develop such a personality. He¡¯s almost the same as his father, the number one in the world,¡±the eldest sister said as she patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Ye Sheng said firmly, ¡°Eldest sister, after the Western Mountain Hunt is over, Ye Kun will no longer exist in the Ye residence.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡±The eldest sister was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to have such thoughts.


    ¡°Ye Kun may be arrogant, but he has already broken through to the tenth heaven of the Houtian realm. You are only at the fifth heaven. Don¡¯t be rash,¡±the big sister said worriedly.


    ¡°He can use any method in the west mountain hunting. Ye Kun may be powerful, but he is so arrogant. It is not impossible for me to kill him,¡±ye Sheng said calmly. He was being scolded by people as trash.., ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change, but in his heart, Ye Kun was already a dead man.


    ¡°Good. If you can seed, then big sister should thank you. First Madam¡¯s greatest hope is this Ye Kun. Once he dies, it¡¯s equivalent to using a knife to cut first madam in half. She will die of Heartache,¡±big sister said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Big Sister, Ye Sheng will take his leave. Aftering to the West Mountain, I want to pay my respects to mother, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a bow.


    ¡°Since you havee to the Western Mountain, you should pay your respects to your aunt. You should go. Take this jade token. This is your right to participate in the western mountain¡¯s hunt. If you lose it, you won¡¯t have a second chance. The number has already been decided.¡±The Big Sister took out a jade token, it was half the size of a palm.


    Ye Sheng carefully put it away. He bade farewell to the big sister and went straight to another mountain.


    The western mountain was veryrge. It was a ce where more than ten mountain ranges converged. The hunting area was different from the area where Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was buried. One was in the south, and the other was in the north. It was a distance of a few hundred Li.


    Ye Sheng climbed over the mountain and felt it before the sun set.


    After more than a month, he came here again. Ye Sheng was filled with emotions.


    Thest time he came here, he had just started cultivating. He had even met White Fox, third aunt, and Bai Yutian.


    This was especially so for Bai Yutian, who was ranked ninth among the twelve immortals in the world. He was ranked higher than vice principal Han Shan.


    This time, when he came here again, the weeds in the surroundings grew again. The wooden house not far away also copsed. However, Ye Sheng also had the strength to protect himself, so he did not have to worry about his own safety. Once again, he pulled out the weeds and cleaned up the clean environment. Ye Sheng knelt down and looked at his mother¡¯s grave in a daze.


    It had been almost two months since he transmigrated here. During this period of time, Ye Sheng¡¯s memories and his memories were entangled together. They had long integrated him into his own identity.


    The one buried in the earth grave in front of him was his mother, the concubine of the Ye residence and the Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect. She was the expert who once wielded the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword and cut off one of the founding Duke Yang Ji¡¯s arms. In the end, she was buried here in sorrow, no one knew.


    ¡°Mother, I will definitely find out who harmed you. No matter who it is, I will definitely kill him with my own hands.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were red as he said firmly.


    The Moon climbed out and lit up the mountain forest. Ye Sheng stood up and walked towards the deep pool in the distance. He wanted to wash the soil off his body.


    Thest time he came to the deep pool, Ye Sheng met the Vixen Bai Ling ¡®ER. This time, there was no more.


    The deep pool was quiet. Ye Sheng washed up and was about to stand up when a voice came from behind him, ¡°Hey, who are you? You came here at night to pay respects to Mother?¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked. He turned around and saw a thin monkey-like youth looking at Ye Sheng from a tree. He was the one who had said those words. ¡°Who are you? Have you been spying on me?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown. He could not see through the person in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I was just curious. I happened to see you when you came, so I was staring at you. I didn¡¯t expect you to return him your filial piety. You know how to avenge your mother,¡±the monkey-like youth said.


    ¡°You Heard Everything?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold and a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m very curious, but eavesdropping on you talking to your mother is not right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±The monkey-like youth was quite amiable and apologized first.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What¡¯s Your Name? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My, my name is quite good. It¡¯s destined to resound throughout this world in the future. My name is Chu Zhongtian.¡±Chu Zhongtian stood on the tree and said proudly. However, his thin figure didn¡¯t have any imposing manner.


    ¡°I said my name. What¡¯s Yours?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked Ye Sheng, very curious.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you alone in the mountains at this time of Night?¡±Ye Sheng looked at him and asked, his anger dissipating.


    ¡°I came with my old man. He was meeting up with old friends. I was bored, so I ran out,¡±Chu Zhongtian said with a smile.


    ¡°Your Old Man is meeting up with friends in the mountains?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.

 Chapter 73 - martial arts awareness (first update)

    Chapter 73 Chapter 18, martial arts awareness (first update)


    Chu Zhongtianined to his old man, he said, ¡°He tricked me intoing to Xianyang. He didn¡¯t have any money on him, so he brought me to look for an old friend. I didn¡¯t expect his old friend to live in this ce. It¡¯s very remote. I wander around the mountain all day. It¡¯s very boring.¡± Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°This western mountain has been cordoned off by the imperial court. You should leave as soon as possible. It¡¯s not very safe here.¡±


    ¡°The imperial court has cordoned off the west mountain. Is it about the hunting in the West Mountain?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, the hunting in the west mountain will begin in two days.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of the participants. If I went, the first ce would definitely be mine. It¡¯s a pity that the old man said that I¡¯m not qualified.¡±Chu Zhongtian said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng smiled. Although Chu Zhongtian¡¯s strength could not be seen clearly, his character was not bad. At least, he was much better than Ye Kun.


    ¡°You came to the western mountain at this time, yet you still know so clearly. Could it be that you¡¯re a contestant participating in the Western Mountain¡¯s Hunt?¡±Chu Zhongtian suddenly stared at Ye Sheng and sized him up carefully.


    Ye Sheng smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the Houtian fifth sky. Entering is just to make up the numbers. How about this? You give me the qualifications, and I¡¯ll represent you to participate. Then, I¡¯ll seize the first ce. I¡¯ll give this first ce to you. You¡¯ll be in the limelight, and I¡¯ll fight with the experts inside. How about it?¡±Chu Zhongtian said in a whimsical manner.


    Ye Sheng looked at Chu Zhongtian, and his eyes shed as he asked, ¡°Are you very powerful?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just so-so. I haven¡¯t met any opponents in the younger generation,¡±Chu Zhongtian said smugly.


    ¡°So Powerful?¡±Ye Sheng was skeptical.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±Chu Zhongtian red and jumped down. He rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s spar. I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only at the Fifth Heaven of the postnatal realm. How can you defeat me? If you really have the ability, how about I introduce you to an opponent?¡±Ye Sheng suggested. ¡°What opponent? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using me as a Weapon?¡±Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng suspiciously.


    ¡°The eldest son of the number one expert in the world today, King Ye. He¡¯s a third-year student of Jixia Academy and an expert at the tenth heaven of the postnatal realm. He even said that he¡¯s the number one hunter in the western mountain. The others aren¡¯t his match.¡±Ye Sheng said slowly.


    The more Chu Zhongtian heard, the more excited he became. He rubbed his fists and said, ¡°He is actually from the Ye residence. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you have a grudge with the ye residence?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I promise you. Bring me to see him. I want to defeat him. Since he dares to say that he is the number one expert in the west mountain huntingpetition, then if I defeat him, I will be the number one expert.¡±Chu Zhongtian pulled ye Sheng and said.


    ¡°Ye Kun is at Houtian Realm Level 10. Can you defeat him?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°What kind of Look is that? Call out this Ye Kun. If I don¡¯t beat him up until his mother doesn¡¯t recognize him, then I am your grandson.¡±Chu Zhongtian shouted. ¡°Okay, wait for me here. I will lure Ye Kun here now. Don¡¯t be a coward.¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully. ¡°Who¡¯s a coward? I, Chu Zhongtian, am indomitable. I¡¯m not a coward,¡±Chu Zhongtian shouted loudly.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I¡¯ll Lure Ye Kun over right now. He¡¯s on the mountain in front of us. Wait for me for a while.¡±


    Ye Sheng pulled his seat away so as not to disturb his mother¡¯s spirit in the sky.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over first. Hurry up.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body was like a puff of smoke as he drifted away. His movement technique was strange and Ye Sheng did not see it clearly at


    all.


    ¡°You¡¯re an expert. Ye Kun, you¡¯re so arrogant. Let¡¯s see if you can withstand it this time.¡±Ye Shengughed coldly in his heart. He did not think that there would be unexpected gains.


    Ye Kun¡¯s residence was very quiet. He did not like to live with mediocre people. 90% of the people who participated in the West Mountain Hunt were mediocre people in his eyes and were not worth paying attention to.


    Ye Sheng was very far away. He controlled the rain to make it rain. Then, the rain shook and turned into a rain of arrows that shot towards Ye Kun¡¯s house.


    Rumble!


    Ye Kun¡¯s house instantly copsed. He stared at Ye Sheng¡¯s back in shock and anger and snorted, ¡°No matter who you are, if you dare to provoke me, you¡¯re destined to die.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Ye Kun turned into a bolt of lightning and chased after him.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had the foresight to pull away a long distance. Coupled with his own movement technique and the strength of hundreds of people on Earth, he ran desperately so that he was not caught.


    The gap between Ye Sheng and Ye Kun was a little big, so he could only rely on his wits.


    One chased while the other ran. Their speed was very fast. In a short time, they had crossed a hundred miles ofnd and arrived at the ce that Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian had agreed on.


    ¡°He¡¯s here. I¡¯ll hide first. I Can¡¯t let him recognize me.¡±Ye Sheng quickly found Chu Zhongtian and then hid in the dark. He activated the rebirth scroll to hide his aura.


    Boom!


    Ye Kun, who was burning with anger, turned into lightning and rushed over. When he saw the Skinny Chu Zhongtian, he frowned and said with killing intent, ¡°It was you who attacked me?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it was


    me.¡±


    ¡°Why? Who Are You?¡±Ye Kun frowned and looked around. He felt that there was a conspiracy.


    ¡°Remember, my name is Chu Zhongtian. I¡¯m the person who defeated you. I heard that you have already decided the number one in the west mountain huntingpetition. If I defeat you now, isn¡¯t that the same as defeating the number one in the west mountain huntingpetition? Thinking about it, it¡¯s not bad. Although I can¡¯t participate, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes lit up, he said excitedly.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself. I thought that you still had a plot. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant. Go To Hell.¡±Ye Kun¡¯s expression was cold. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he threw a punch.


    Boom!


    This punch was in and direct. However, in an instant, a wave of martial spirit spread out. The Endless Purgatory, the world without Dao, hell without gates, all sorts of martial consciousness suppressed Chu Zhongtian.


    The tenth heaven of the postnatal realm was close to the Xiantian realm. When warriors practiced dao, they could have martial consciousness, and Ye Kun stepped into this step.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes shed with excitement, and heughed loudly, ¡°Come,e,e, you are the first opponent I have fought since I came to Xianyang. You are indeed not bad. You have even condensed martial consciousness, butpared to me, you are still far from it.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian went up to meet him. His entire body was filled with a violent aura. Heaven and earth were turned upside down, and killing intent filled the air. Dragons and snakes rose together. Martial Arts in the human world could kill everything.


    Chu Zhongtian, who was not stingy, was very arrogant. His martial consciousness was simply terrifying. He was not willing to ept everything. Those who went against me wanted to suppress, kill, and destroy your dao.


    Bang!


    Fists met fists. Martial consciousness met martial consciousness, stirring up dust in the surroundings. A thick aura swept away a few big trees. Chu Zhongtian and Ye Kun quickly engaged in battle, turning into countless phantoms. On this mountain peak, under the moonlight, the Aura was extraordinary. When martial experts reached the depths, every move and move could shake the mountains and rivers. There was a Xiantian expert who roared loudly, intimidating an army of ten thousand people. Now, Chu Zhongtian and Ye Kun both had this tendency.


    Ye Sheng was far away, his brows tightly knitted. He really did not expect Ye Kun to be so powerful. No wonder he dared to speak arrogantly.

 Chapter 74 - the Ten Kings of Hell (Second Update)

    Chapter 74 Chapter 19, the Ten Kings of Hell (Second Update)


    Ye Kun was very strong, and his arrogance was also a manifestation of his strength.


    People without strength could not be arrogant. Even if they were putting on airs, there would still be a sense of weakness, but ye Kun did not. From the beginning to the end, he was truly arrogant.


    His arrogance made people very unhappy, but they could not refute it unless they defeated him.


    Ye Sheng did not like him because Ye Kun¡¯s arrogance was directed at him. If it was not directed at him, Ye Sheng would probably sigh with emotion and say that he was a good man.


    But when this madness was directed at him, Ye Sheng wanted to chop off Ye Kun¡¯s head.


    The most arrogant person in this world should be him, Ye Sheng. It was just that Ye Sheng did not have the ability to be arrogant right now. He was not willing to pretend, because that kind of arrogance was something that Ye Sheng looked down on the most. Chu Zhongtian was also very arrogant. Ye Sheng admired his arrogance because it was not directed at him, but at Ye Kun.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the two people fighting were evenly matched. Soil flew in the air, and leaves fell from the trees. They had already reached the white-hot stage.


    Ye Kun used Mount Tai to chop firewood. He used his hand as a knife and shed down ruthlessly.


    ng!


    The Sound of a knife being unsheathed could be heard in the air. Ye Sheng really saw the light of the knife.


    This was the tenth level of the Houtian realm.


    Chu Zhongtian looked thin and weak, but when he became serious, his eyes were very bright. There was only one conviction in them.


    Kill Ye Kun.


    This conviction made Chu Zhongtian¡¯s expression be crazy. He was crazy, and his fists were like two hammers, directly blocking Ye Kun¡¯s big de.


    This time, both sides retreated, and their qi and blood surged, but Chu Zhongtian immediately attacked again. His hammer smashed down fiercely. Dong Dong Dong Dong. An invisible sound spread out and hit Ye Kun¡¯s heart, making his heart beat faster.


    Ye Kun gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. His face was cold as he shouted, ¡°You must die today!¡±


    A ck aura spread out. Ye Kun¡¯s body crashed over, as if Gonggong had angered Buzhou Mountain. His Aura was outstanding, and behind him, a King of Hell appeared. His supreme power spread out, and it was extremely terrifying.


    When Chu Zhongtian saw this scene, he could not help but praise, ¡°Son of the number one expert in the world, you really have some ability. It¡¯s a pity that the cultivation technique you¡¯re cultivating is useless to me.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian roared, and his two hammers smashed down even more violently. He was knocked flying by Ye Kun, and he spat out blood. However, he was not injured, and instead, he was extremely swollen.


    The skinny and short Chu Zhongtian instantly turned into a three-meter-tall giant. Other than the fact that he did not have any hair on his body, Ye Sheng felt that he was more like a giant ape.


    Chu Zhongtian jumped up and smashed his hammers down viciously. This time, the terrifying power caused Ye Kun¡¯s expression to change and he hurriedly retreated.


    However, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body was filled with wildness and he was extremely violent. He activated his bloodline and crushed the Yama king phantom behind Ye Kun. He grabbed ye Kun¡¯s waist tightly and smashed it down.


    Rumble!


    Ye Kun was smashed to the ground and spat out blood.


    Chu Zhongtian was not satisfied and continued to smash. The entire mountain was filled with the sound of explosions. Every time he smashed, Ye Kun spat out blood. His face was pale and his expression was absent-minded.


    He had lost.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±A cold light shed in Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes. He closed his hands and was about to crush Ye Kun into a meat patty.


    Ye Kun was alert. He raised hisst breath of true energy and roared, ¡°Ten Kings of Hell!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Ten Phantoms appeared behind Ye Kun. They oveppedyer byyer like the ten kings of Hell. His face could not be seen clearly, but his aura was deep.


    Chu Zhongtian was forced back by the power of the ten kings of Hell. He could not close his hand. Ye Kun took the opportunity to escape and ran away without looking back.


    He did not dare to say anything harsh. This Chu Zhongtian was too terrifying.


    Chu Zhongtian lost his target and his body gradually shrank. He returned to his normal state and fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    The ground was a mess, full of huge pits. Trees were destroyed and huge rocks were smashed.


    Ye Sheng slowly walked out and looked in the direction where Ye Kun had left. He frowned and said, ¡°The ten kings of Hell, what technique is this? How can it be so terrifying?¡±


    lidl


    ¡°Hey, help me up,¡±Chu Zhongtian shouted at Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng immediately helped Chu Zhongtian up and said, ¡°Do you know what technique he used at the end?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it¡¯s a demonic technique. The ten Yama kings should be very simr to a sect¡¯s technique.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Samsara sect.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian nodded his head and said, ¡°It is the Samsara sect. The ten Yama kings are the target of the Samsara sect¡¯s worship. But it¡¯s strange, how did he cultivate the Samsara sect¡¯s cultivation method?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not answer, but he was extremely certain in his heart. Ye Kun had tranted the cultivation method his mother left behind and had sessfully cultivated it.


    ¡°Now I Have Another reason to kill you, ¡°Ye Sheng said softly in his heart.


    Chu Zhongtian went back to rest. Ye Sheng gave him some healing medicinal pills that he had refined himself. For this western mountain hunt, he had refined quite a number of healing medicinal pills, just in case he needed them.


    Ye Kun had been beaten up very badly. He had almost been killed by Chu Zhongtian, and the western mountain hunt was about to begin. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to recover. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s chance.


    That night, Ye Sheng returned to the camp, but he did not see Ye Kun. After thinking about it carefully, it made sense. The heavily injured Ye Kun did not dare toe here to be discovered.


    That night, Ye Sheng met many young talents. They were all disciples of the major families in Xianyang, and none of the sect disciples appeared.


    The next day was also thest day of the West Mountain Hunt. His Majesty held a flowing water banquet and invited all the civil and military officials to wait together for the hunting process.


    Ye Sheng did not have the qualifications to participate. He stayed in the camp and quietly cultivated to stabilize his strength. At the same time, heprehended the Samsara seal to improve himself.


    On the night of the second day, which was also thest night, His Majesty invited all the participants to a banquet. Ye Sheng went.


    At this banquet, Ye Sheng met Ye Kun. He was as arrogant as before, and in the eyes of others, he was no different. He sat there alone, his expression cold, and an invisible arrogance and disdain could be seen.


    However, only ye Sheng could see through Ye Kun¡¯s Bluff.


    Ye Kun¡¯s injuries were definitely not getting better. He was just bluffing. However, Ye Sheng did not provoke Ye Kun. He wanted to quietly make a fortune. It was enough to know that Ye Kun was heavily injured.


    This night, there were many people, a total of three hundred people. There were three hundred people who participated in the West Mountain Hunt. The oldest was only neen years old, and no one over the age of twenty was allowed to participate.


    Ye Sheng met Beauty Zhou. He was dressed like a schr, but that peerless face really looked like a woman. However, when he saw his chest and Adam¡¯s apple, he realized that this was a man, and he immediately didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts.


    Beauty Zhou was cold and arrogant. No one sat with him, and she didn¡¯t smile or speak at the banquet. She was cold to anyone who came to get close to her, so gradually, no one dared to approach her.


    He was the son of a quasi-sage, and his status was the highest among this group of people.


    Ye Sheng walked over. Amidst everyone¡¯s discussion, disdain, sneer, and ridicule, he walked towards Beauty Zhou.


    Many people wanted to get close to her, but all of them failed. Everyone was waiting to see Ye Sheng make a fool of himself.


    But the next scene made these people dumbfounded.


    After Ye Sheng walked over, he directly gave a bear hug and hugged beauty Zhou in his arms. He was iparably amiable. He did not care about Beauty Zhou¡¯s embarrassed and angry expression as he happily spoke.


    Those who were waiting to see the joke were dumbfounded. Was this still that cold-faced beauty Zhou?


    Looking at how embarrassed and angry she was, continuously struggling to get rid of Ye Sheng, but did not use much strength, how could she have the bashfulness of a little girl?


    Sitting High in the main seat and chatting with the emperor, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan just happened to see this scene. He felt as if he had eaten shit and his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. However, he was unable to speak and could only re at Ye Sheng, gnashing his teeth in hatred.

 Chapter 75 - the ninth Prince, Qin Cang (first update)

    Chapter 75 Chapter 20, the ninth Prince, Qin Cang (first update)


    Ye Sheng, who was chatting with Beauty Zhou, suddenly felt a chill on his back. It was as if someone was staring at him. However, when he turned around, he did not find anything.


    Beauty Zhou red at Ye Sheng. ¡°Why did you hug me just now?¡±


    ¡°I was excited. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days.¡±Ye Sheng chuckled.


    The corner of Beauty Zhou¡¯s mouth curled up. She was secretly happy and said, ¡°You started hugging me after not seeing me for a few days. You¡¯re a very dangerous person.¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t We Good Brothers?¡±Ye Sheng said in a low voice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your brother? Why are you looking for me?¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression was unnatural. She changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re also participating in the west mountain hunting this time?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°If you can participate, why can¡¯t I?¡±Beauty Zhou said arrogantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join hands.¡±Ye Sheng grabbed beauty Zhou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If we join hands, then so be it. Why do we have to fight?¡±Beauty Zhou muttered and struggled slightly. Seeing that Ye Sheng didn¡¯t let go, she didn¡¯t struggle anymore.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t notice this. His attention was all on Ye Kun. He said, ¡°Ye Kun is injured, seriously injured.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression changed and she said in surprise, ¡°You hit him?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine did. I tricked Ye Kun out. The other party beat him until he was seriously injured,¡±ye Sheng whispered into Beauty Zhou¡¯s ear.


    A light breath hit beauty Zhou¡¯s skin, making her feel very subtle. She wanted to avoid Ye Sheng, but the table was only so big. There was not much space left for the two of them to sit down.


    ¡°But ye Kun doesn¡¯t look like he is.¡±Beauty Zhou took a deep breath and put her attention on Ye Kun.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretending. This guy is very good at putting on airs.¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully. ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±Beauty Zhou asked. ¡°What do you want to Do? send him to his death.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said.


    ¡°Even if he is seriously injured, can the two of us do it?¡±Beauty Zhou asked suspiciously. She had improved a lot during this period of time, but she was only at the 6th sky of the postnatal realm. Ye Sheng was only at the 5th sky of the postnatal realm. Even if she had some means of quasi-sage.., but it¡¯s not easy. Doesn¡¯t Ye Kun have the means left to him by the eldest madam?


    ¡°Pull another one.¡±Ye Sheng carefully thought, is a bit not safe, way.


    ¡°Pull who, such a confidential event, you want to pull who?¡±Zhou beauty asked, they are plotting to kill the world¡¯s first Big Childe, the courage of the people will not be involved in it?


    ¡°Fang conglong,¡±ye said matter-of-factly.


    As a member of the Fang family in Xianyang, Fang Conglong had entered Jixia Academy, so he was naturally valued. He had alsoe to the west mountain hunting this time. Of course, his goal was not to win first ce, but to participate in actualbat and umte experience, neither the Fang family nor Fang Conglong had thought that he would win first ce.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he just cultivate?¡±Beauty Zhou thought carefully and shook her head. She felt that it was not reliable.


    ¡°Then who do you think it is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There is one person who can definitely do it.¡±Beauty Zhou thought about it carefully and said a name by Ye Sheng¡¯s ear.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he said in shock, ¡°Is he participating too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Moreover, his situation is simr to yours. They are both not valued and are striving to be stronger,¡±Beauty Zhou said in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you sure that he dares to make a move? This is the eldest young master of the Ye residence. He is not like me, who is not valued as much as the twelfth young master of a concubine.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was grave as he asked carefully.


    as


    ¡°Follow me.¡±Beauty Zhou stood up and walked to the other side of the banquet.


    Ye Sheng followed behind her, thinking about


    it.


    It was because this person that Beauty Zhou had invited had an unusual status.


    The ninth Prince, Qin Cang.


    The current Emperor had ascended to the throne 17 years ago, and by now, only a few concubines had ascended to the throne. There were a dozen or so talented people, but they had all been promoted by the concubines¡¯maidservants. They had sex with the emperor, and the Emperor liked them, perhaps it was because they were lucky enough to have a dragon seed that they were promoted to a talented person.


    However, being promoted to a talented person was already at the top. All of the concubines in the pce had extraordinary backgrounds. For example, Noble Consort Ye came from the Ye residence, and her father was great Qin¡¯s Lord Ye. As long as Lord Ye did not fall, Noble Consort Ye¡¯s position in the pce would be very stable, of course, no one in the outside world would know that Lord Ye¡¯s support for Noble Consort Ye was only a deterrent. In reality, it would not be of any help at all.


    A talented person was born as a maidservant. Without the support of powerful forces outside, he could not be promoted. He would be a talented person for the rest of his life.


    The ninth Prince, Qin Cang, was born of a talented person. Although he was a prince, the treatment he received was like heaven and earthpared to the sons of the noble consorts. However, he was also a good person. At the age of 16, he established a rare hero in the Royal Academy, this time, His Majesty brought him to participate in the West Mountain Hunt.


    Among the nine princes, he was the only one who came here to participate in the West Mountain Hunt. The other princes were either older than him or disdained topete with the sons of noble families for this ranking. After all, if the princes came, they would not be able to get first ce, he was the only one who lost face. However, if he wanted to get first ce among the geniuses, the princes all knew this.


    Only the ninth prince was not afraid of losing face and came to participate in the West Mountain Hunt.


    Beauty Zhou brought Ye Sheng to pay her respects to the ninth prince. He also sat by himself. There was no maid to serve him. He drank by himself. No one even came to greet him.


    It was true that the ninth Prince had always been studying in the Royal Academy. He had never crossed ranks, never fought for power, and never stood out. Although he was praised by his teachers in the academy, he was not well-known in the outside world. Sitting here.., no one recognized him as the ninth prince.


    Beauty Zhou came close and greeted the prince. She said, ¡°Beauty Zhou greets the ninth prince.¡±


    Ye sheng followed, ¡°Ye Sheng greets the ninth prince.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. There¡¯s only Qin Cang who is participating in the west mountain hunting. Ninth Prince Wu, please sit.¡±Qin Cang immediately stood up and returned the greeting with a sincere attitude.


    Beauty Zhou pulled ye Sheng to sit down and said with a smile, ¡°Qin Cang, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to participate in the western mountain hunt this time.¡±


    ¡°Beauty Zhou, long time no see. Regarding your sister¡¯s matter, Qin Cang expresses his deep regret.¡±Qin Cang sighed with emotion. However, when Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t paying attention, he winked at Beauty Zhou. Beauty Zhou pretended not to notice and pulled ye sheng to say, ¡°This is Ji Xia Academy¡¯s Student Ye Sheng. His teacher is Daoist priest Qing Xu. His father is the current King Ye. The prince must be very close to him.¡±


    Qin Cang immediately poured a cup of wine for ye Sheng and said with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s Priest Qingxu¡¯s disciple. Qin Cang shall toast to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng picked up the wine cup and drank it, saying, ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, didn¡¯t I say just now that you can just call me Qin Cang? Prince is too distant.¡±Qin Cang was handsome and had a schrly temperament. At this moment, he said unhappily.


    Ye Sheng felt a little awkward in his heart. This Qin Cang was too familiar. He could only nod his head and agree. Then, he did not speak.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Beauty Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Qin Cang, this time, I brought you a big gift. Do you want it?¡± Qin Cang was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°You, Beauty Zhou, gave me a gift. Why does it sound so Strange?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, do you want it or not?¡±Beauty Zhou pped the table with her small hand and said arrogantly. Ye Sheng watched from the side. He felt that the rtionship between Beauty Zhou and Qin Cang was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    ¡°Yes, I definitely want it. Tell me,¡±Qin Cang said quickly.


    ¡°Ye Kun, the eldest son of King Ye, how about this big gift?¡±Beauty Zhou said in a low voice.


    Qin Cang¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I never joke. You Know Ye Kun. He supports your third brother. Once he makes a move, it means that your third brother is making a move. And your third brother is the person who is most against you. He wants you dead. Now that he has a chance to get rid of Ye Kun, do you dare?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.

 Chapter 76 - time of Plan 1(Second Update)

    Chapter 76 Chapter 21, time of n 1(Second Update)


    Qin Cang was rendered silent by Beauty Zhou.


    His situation was not very good. As a talented prince, he could basically bid farewell to his pursuit of the throne. Without powerful help, he would never be able to touch that throne.


    Qin Cang also knew that, so he kept a low profile. He did not fight for favor in front of the emperor, nor did he rope in ministers. The other princes saw that he was so tactful, so they ignored him and hoped that he would be a idle prince.


    Only the third prince had been looking for trouble with him in the open and in the dark.


    Qin Cang¡¯s mother was the third Prince¡¯s mother¡¯s maidservant, and she was not very likable. She followed him into the pce for a few years, but she never got the chance. However, more than ten years ago, Qin second¡¯s ascension to the throne and bing the emperor caused the imperial court to be busy for a time, and they could not care about the concubines in the harem, the third Prince¡¯s mother, Concubine Hua, sent Qin Cang¡¯s mother to deliver supplements to Qin second.


    This was the only time that Qin Cang¡¯s mother had taken the opportunity to receive the emperor¡¯s favor. She became pregnant with Qin Cang and became a talented person.


    This incident made Hua Fei extremely angry. She had always been a jealous person and did not allow her maidservant to get close to Qin second. However, who would have thought that her maidservant would also be scheming? In addition to her good luck, she had be a talented person in an instant.


    All these years, Hua Fei had been targeting Qin Cang¡¯s mother. The third prince had been targeting Qin Cang all these years.


    Everyone knew that Ye Kun had a good rtionship with the third prince. Once he gained power, the third Prince¡¯s power would increase, and the one who would suffer would be Qin Cang himself.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±Qin Cang¡¯s expression was uncertain as he asked. Beauty Zhou smiled smugly and looked at Ye Sheng, gesturing for him to speak.


    Qin Cang stared intently at Ye Sheng. It could be seen that he was very nervous, and hepletely believed Beauty Zhou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ye Kun is heavily injured. Yesterday, I lured him out and severely injured him. Tomorrow is the Western Mountain Hunt, and he will definitely participate. I am certain that he will hide and recuperate after entering the western mountain hunting range. When he recovers, he wille out topete for first ce. Once we enter, we will directly find him and kill him,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Qin Cang took a deep breath, grabbed the wine pot and drank it down. He said, ¡°King Ye¡¯s eldest son. Is there no problem killing him?¡±


    This was what he was most worried about. This was the son of the number one expert in the world.


    ¡°I am also King Ye¡¯s son. I understand him. Hunting in the west mountain is in ordance with the rules. No one would be surprised if they died. He dares to stand up for Ye Kun openly and publicly?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    He had long seen through this King Ye. He liked to use righteousness to suppress others. He would not be criticized by others, nor would he love a single person. He still loved himself the most.


    Back then, ye Qing and Ye Sheng were beaten together. Ye Qing even had 50 more military sticks. This exined everything.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±Qin cang gritted his teeth and said firmly.


    ¡°Alright. Tomorrow, we will work together and enter the west mountain hunting range. We will find Ye Kun directly and not give him the chance to heal his injuries, ¡°Ye Sheng said happily. Qin Cang was not weak. Among the three of them, his cultivation base was the highest, at the peak of the Seventh Heaven of the postliminary realm.


    With him joining forces with Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou, the heavily injured Ye Kun was nothing to be afraid of.


    After the conversation, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou left as well. They did not stay any longer. It was as if Beauty Zhou had brought Ye Sheng to pay a visit to the ninth prince and had a few words with him to familiarize himself with him.


    In the eyes of the others, at least that was the case.


    Ye Kun also noticed Ye Sheng. He stared coldly at him, but he did not move. Throughout the entire banquet, Ye Kun¡¯s expression did not look good. He loved to ignore everyone. As time passed, no one tried to get close to him.


    The banquet was nearing its end. Ye Sheng still sat with Beauty Zhou. He did not go either. Ye Sheng did not know most of the people here, and he was toozy to get to know them.


    After sitting together for a long time, Ye Sheng could smell the fragrance of Beauty Zhou.


    It was faint, as if it was hidden, but ye Sheng¡¯s nose was very sharp. He could smell the fragrance of a woman¡¯s body. Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou with disdain and said, ¡°Can you stop wearing perfume on your body in the future?¡±


    Beauty Zhou blinked her big eyes and an abnormal blush appeared on her face. She suddenly said fiercely, ¡°What do you smell?¡±


    Ye Sheng was frightened by her appearance and said, ¡°The fragrance is too gentle. It seems to be a woman¡¯s perfume. Don¡¯t be like this in the future.¡±


    Beauty Zhou gritted her teeth and growled in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing perfume.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not wearing perfume, then what is this? Body fragrance?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes became strange.


    ¡°You still have body fragrance, but I don¡¯t have any. Don¡¯t look at yourself as very beautiful and handsome, but you¡¯re a man.¡±Ye Sheng scanned beauty Zhou¡¯s throat from left to right and confirmed that she was a man.


    Taiping was even tter than Ye Sheng. If she was a woman, Ye Sheng could also be a woman, and she had Big Boobs.


    Beauty Zhou was so angry that sheughed. She stretched out her hand and twisted ye Sheng¡¯s weak waist. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°The fragrance on my body hasn¡¯t been smelled by anyone else since I was ten years old. How dare youugh at Me?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How can you learn all these female tricks?¡±Ye Sheng widened his eyes and grabbed beauty Zhou¡¯s hand without letting go. It would hurt if she squeezed it.


    Beauty Zhou was angered by Ye Sheng. She wished that she could jump onto Ye Sheng and hit him. The two of them exchanged nces on their seats. It looked like a young couple was making a scene.


    The gazes of the people around them gradually became strange.


    Beauty Zhou was a man.


    Ye Sheng was also a man. These two people were actually so open and aboveboard?


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, who was secretly observing, could not hold it in any longer. He walked over with a gloomy face. On the way, there were people constantly avoiding him. They looked at Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou with gloating eyes. Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou did not notice anyone approaching them even when they were quarreling. Only when they came close did they raise their heads to take a look.


    Beauty Zhou was immediately dumbfounded. When she saw her father¡¯s gloomy face, her face immediately turned red and blood dripped down. She hurriedly distanced herself from Ye Sheng, lowered her head, and did not say a word.


    Even if Ye Sheng was a fool, he already knew who this person was. He stood up and cupped his fists. ¡°Greetings, quasi-sage.¡±


    ¡°HMPH.¡±Zhou Yuan did not have a good expression at all. He pulled Beauty Zhou to stand up, turned around, and left.


    Beauty Zhou did not say a word. She lowered her head and followed Zhou Yuan.


    The people around them pointed and jeered at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had a bored expression. Seeing that the banquet was about to end, he left immediately.


    Beauty Zhou, who was pulled away by Zhou Yuan, lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too careless? Don¡¯t forget your identity. You¡¯re your brother now,¡±Zhou Yuan said unhappily.


    Beauty Zhou raised her head. Her face was still red as usual. She avoided her eyes and quibbled, ¡°It¡¯s just a fight between friends.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re friends, why are you blushing?¡±When Zhou Yuan saw Beauty Zhou like this, he felt a wave of irritation in his heart. The cabbage that he had raised for more than ten years had been targeted by a pig. The most important thing was that the watery cabbage was also quite happy.., this made him so angry that he was hurt internally.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face had originally dissipated a little, but after being said like this, it turned red again, she even quibbled, ¡°There¡¯s red there. You¡¯re mistaken. This is hot. My rtionship with Ye Sheng is very innocent. Don¡¯t think too much, father. Your Daughter is still yours. She Won¡¯t be brought home by others.¡±


    Zhou Yuan snorted disdainfully. ¡°If you continue to give your father eye medicine like this, I¡¯m telling you, this kid will never be able to enter my eyes for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, father. You¡¯re so kind and doting on your daughter. You¡¯ll definitely like my friend.¡±Beauty Zhou was anxious. She reached out and grabbed Zhou Yuan¡¯s arm, acting coquettishly. She smiled sweetly, as beautiful as a fairy.


    Zhou Yuan¡¯s heart hurt even more. When his daughter grew up, she would act coquettishly to him for another man. He did not know whether to cry orugh.

 Chapter 77 - Schedule 2(third update)

    Chapter 77 Chapter 22, Schedule 2(third update)


    The Western Mountain Hunt officially began.


    The 300 participants gathered on a nameless mountain peak in the western mountain. From Afar, they could see the barrier set up by Great Qin¡¯s formation masters. Using the mountains and rivers as the veins, they supported the formation gs and covered half of the western mountain.


    Early in the morning, everyone gathered together and listened to Qin II¡¯s words.


    ¡°This western mountain hunt is to select talents for the Empire. The top ten will be able to enter the empire¡¯s library for one day. The top five will be able to lead an army of 3,000 people. The top three will be rewarded with a xiantian pill, which will increase a person¡¯s chances of breaking through to the Xiantian realm by 30%. The first ce will receive a noble title, the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword, and all of the other rewards, ¡°Qin Ershi said loudly.


    The moment the rewards were announced, many people¡¯s eyes lit up, and their spirits were roused. They rubbed their fists and rubbed their palms together.


    The imperial library was the ce with the most books in the world. Countless amounts of knowledge were hidden within it, and no sect couldpare to it. Entering and viewing it for a day was definitely something that many people dreamed of. The top five could lead an army of three thousand people. Although it wasn¡¯t much, this was an army of one, and their status was higher than others.


    The top three had obtained the innate pill. When Ye Kun heard this, his eyes narrowed, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He was secretly pleased. This was why he hade.


    Tas


    Once the innate pill was consumed, the people who originally had a 50% chance of breaking through suddenly soared to 80% . This was already considered as a certainty. If he obtained the innate pill and broke through to the innate realm, he would definitely soar up.


    The first ce was even more outrageous. He had everything in front of him, including the title of nobility and the myriad forms sword of the human world. This was a magic treasure.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, his expression was resolute. He had to retrieve his mother¡¯s treasured sword.


    ¡°Everyone, enter the western mountain. You must be careful. This hunt willst for seven days. Whoever brings back the most demon beast essence crystals in seven days will be the first ce. Everyone, please work hard.¡±After saying this, Qin Ershi waved his hand.


    Rumble!


    The formation was activated and countless ck holes appeared. The demon beasts were thrown into the formation.


    In an instant, the roars in the western mountain were incessant and shook the entire


    area.


    However, Ye Sheng and the others were not afraid when they heard this. Instead, they became excited. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±Ye Kun rolled his eyes and immediately flew out and entered the formation.


    He was the first to enter and naturally wanted to hide and recuperate.


    Ye Sheng held three swords and followed closely behind without saying a word. He directly entered.


    Not long after, everyone entered. Some walked together, while others walked alone. They all separated.


    Outside the Western Mountain, the eldest sister was dressed luxuriously. She stared in the direction of the Western Mountain, which was the direction where Ye Sheng had just entered, and secretly became nervous.


    Qin ershi said softly, ¡°Are you worried about Ye Sheng?¡±


    The eldest sister smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I only have this one brother who I love dearly. How can I not be worried?¡±


    ¡°Then why do you still want him to participate?¡±Qin Ershi asked.


    ¡°He needs to grow up. In the past, he was suppressed ruthlessly in the Ye residence and wasted his best years. I want to see a brother who is indomitable, not a weak brother,¡±the eldest sister said firmly.


    ¡°Believe in Ye Sheng. He can endure in the Ye residence for so long. He must have his own abilities. This time, he might bring us a surprise,¡±Qin Ershi said with a mysterious smile.


    The eldest sister¡¯s expression changed and she asked, ¡°What does His Majesty Know?¡±


    ¡°Wait for your younger brother toe back and ask him.¡±Qin ershiughed and turned to leave.


    His eldest sister looked at him worriedly for a while before turning to leave.


    In the Western Mountains, Ye Sheng entered and chased after Ye Kun with three treasured swords in his hands.


    He did not follow closely. He just hung far away and kept his distance from Ye Kun, but he did not let ye Kun discover him.


    Ye Kun was in a hurry to heal his injuries. He only looked behind him for a moment. After he did not find anyone, he moved forward at a high speed.


    His injuries did not allow him to use too much speed, so it was easier for Ye Sheng to track him down.


    Behind Ye Sheng, Beauty Zhou and Qin Cang immediately followed.


    Beauty Zhou was dressed in a capable warrior¡¯s outfit today. Her long hair was tied into a braid, and she followed the traces left by Ye Sheng with Qin Cang.


    Qin Cang came in empty-handed. His face was solemn, and he did not say a word.


    They were going to kill the number one expert in the world, how could they not be nervous.


    But even if they were nervous, Qin Cang would still make his move unswervingly. Ye Kun could not leave the west mountain alive. Once he left alive and obtained the title of nobility, the innate pill, and the hundred forms sword of the human world, then Qin Cang¡¯s situation would definitely be even more difficult.


    This chasested for two hours.


    Ye Kun was very cautious. Although he was arrogant, he would not be arrogant. After two hours of traveling, his injuries had rpsed. His face was pale and he looked behind him. He only heaved a sigh of relief after he had shaken off the rest of the people.


    ¡°Once I recover, I will go out and snatch all of you. You can kill all of you first. I will definitely be thest one. Anyway, as long as I have the most crystal cores on me when I go out, it will be fine.¡±Ye Kun sneered as he came to a bamboo forest, he quickly rushed to a huge rock and began to sit cross-legged. He took out some pills and started to heal himself.


    Ye Sheng was separated by a mile and watched coldly. At such a long distance, Ye Kun should have noticed it when he was at his peak, but Ye Kun, who was heavily injured, could not notice it at all.


    Ye Sheng was waiting.


    Beauty Zhou and Qin Cang arrived fifteen minutester. The three of them exchanged nces and confirmed their target.


    ¡°Split into three groups and catch them off guard. I¡¯ll attract their attention. You guys take the opportunity to make a move. Attack together and kill them directly, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s pretty face was cold as she nodded directly.


    Qin Cang¡¯s aura rose. His eyes were cold as he stared at Ye Kun. His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Ye Sheng walked out directly. With a thought, the short sword immediately flew out.


    ng!


    A cold light arrived first. The sharp aura made Ye Kun¡¯s eyes widen. He stared at it closely, raised his Zhen Qi, and flicked his finger.


    ng!


    A crisp sound was heard. The short sword was blown away by Ye Kun and flew back, floating around Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng slowly walked over. ¡°It¡¯s You?¡±Ye Kun frowned and asked in surprise.


    He had run far enough. Why did Ye Sheng catch up?


    ¡°No, you were the one who lured me out that day. So all of this was your n.¡±Ye Kun was not stupid. After thinking carefully, he immediately understood. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, and his eyes were spitting fire.


    His injuries were all caused by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid enough to guess it now. I thought you wouldn¡¯t know until you die, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, everyone underestimated you. Mother underestimated you, the old madam underestimated you, and that slut Hu Mei also underestimated you. Even father underestimated you, ¡°Ye Kun gritted his teeth and said.


    Such a scheming ye Sheng was definitely not the taciturn ye Sheng from the ye residence. There was only one exnation. When he was in the Ye residence, Ye Sheng had been enduring patiently. ¡°Your mother is suspected of killing my mother, and she has treated me harshly for ten years. It¡¯s not too much for me to kill one of her sons, right?¡±Ye Sheng sneered. ¡°Do you think that I can seed just because I¡¯m heavily injured?¡±Ye Kunughed out of extreme anger, his eyes filled with disdain.


    He was in a terrible state, and was not someone who could deal with someone who was in the fifth heaven of postnatal cultivation.

 Chapter 78 - time of Plan 3(fourth update)

    Chapter 78 Chapter 23, time of n 3(fourth update)


    ng!


    With a sword in hand, Ye Sheng pointed at Ye Kun with a slightly crazed expression, eager to give it a try. He said, ¡°I really want to give it a


    try.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish.¡±Ye Kun sneered. The true energy in his body fluctuated. He was seriously injured, yet he still came to participate in the West Mountain Hunt. Could it be that he didn¡¯t have any trump cards?


    Rumble!


    Ten Yama Kings suddenly appeared behind Ye Kun. They were illusory and unstable, but their violent auras swept through the surroundings.


    Bamboo leaves danced in the air, spinning in the air like a bamboo rain.


    Ye Sheng instantly activated the limits of his endurance.


    The strength of three hundred people.


    With the support of three hundred Houtian Fourth Heaven cultivators, Ye Sheng shot out at this moment. With the Longsword in hand and the short sword in hand, the flexible sword was ready to be used.


    He went all out, treating Ye Kun as his mortal enemy.


    This sword strike caused Thunder to rise from the ground.


    This sword strike bloomed silently.


    This sword strike ignited the flowers. This sword strike caused Ye Kun¡¯s expression to change drastically, and he shouted, ¡°Senluo purgatory.¡±


    Boom!


    Layers of purgatory stacked up, and the ten kings of Hell entered. Eachyer of purgatory had a king of Hell, and his aura was unparalleled. Even if Ye Kun vomited blood, he still had to use his full strength.


    ¡°Do you think that because I¡¯m heavily injured, I won¡¯t be able to resist at all?¡±Ye Kun shouted angrily, full of killing intent.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything. His gaze was fixed on the longsword, as if this sword was a peerless beauty.


    The longsword seemed to have its own feelings, and it directly looked for Ye Kun. At this moment, it was not ye Sheng controlling the longsword, but the longsword and Ye Sheng were one.


    Kill!


    A soundless shout was like a p of thunder, exploding in the void. Countless bamboos exploded, and streaks of sharp sword qi shot out, turning into substance and surging into Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Apanied by a sword, it shed out. When Ye Kun saw this scene, his expression changed greatly, and he said in shock and anger, ¡°Sword intent, you actually touched sword intent.¡±


    The ten kings of Hell shed head-on with this sword, and the terrifying aura instantly caused ye Sheng to sh down nine great yama consecutively.


    Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! Kacha!


    Every time there was a sound, it would cause Ye Kun¡¯s expression to change. It was only at thest moment that Ye Sheng¡¯s long sword stopped.


    The banner of one hundred thousand beheading the Yama kings was reflected in Ye Sheng¡¯s body at this moment. He was invincible and fearless. With a long sword, he added the strength of three hundred people and destroyed nineyers of Ye Kun¡¯s trump card. ¡°You used all your strength to sh down my nine Yama kings, but so what? The final victory is still mine. You Don¡¯t have the strength to use another sword anymore, right?¡±Ye Kun sneered and pped down with his palm.


    This palm mmed down thestyer of purgatory, wanting to suppress ye Sheng.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I Still Have Soul Power?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s body was weak, but he was full of energy. With a thought, his soul power surged.


    Long swords, short swords, and flexible swords all flew out at this moment.


    Kill, Kill, Kill!


    101


    Countless furious roars resounded throughout the entire bamboo forest. The Sword Control Daoist technique attacked at this moment. ¡°Petty tricks, you dare to hurt me?¡±Ye Kun shouted. Suddenly, he took out a jade ruyi. It was the size of a palm and was crystal clear. It was a top-grade jade sculpture.


    The Jade Ruyi sensed the sword intent and gave off a lustrous glow. It suddenly expanded and wrapped around Ye Kun.


    ng!


    The longswordnded on it, causing ripples.


    The short sword stabbed into it and gave off a crisp ng, leaving a mark.


    The flexible sword wrapped around the Jade Ruyi and was about to take it away, but it was bounced away.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was weak as he looked at it and said in disbelief, ¡°A magic treasure.¡±


    Ye Kun said proudly, ¡°This is my confidence. A magic treasure at the Xiantian level. Do you think my mother didn¡¯t prepare something for me to protect my life when I participated in the West Mountain Hunt?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold and he berated, ¡°Summon the wind, summon the rain.¡±


    He poured out his remaining mental strength and swept it out.


    A strong wind suddenly rose, apanied by raindrops falling. It was quite poetic in the bamboo forest.


    The dark green bamboo leaves swayed in the rain and the wind. The rain became stronger and stronger. The wind whistled and blew at Ye Kun, making him unable to stand still and sway.


    ¡°Damn it, how can you have such a powerful Daoist technique?¡±Ye Kun shouted angrily, unable to believe it. The wind and the rain were simply like natural disasters. Ye Sheng was only at the fifth heaven, how could he use it?


    Shua Shua Shua!


    Ye Sheng was bathed in the rain. Heughed heartily. ¡°You don¡¯t have any trump cards left, do you? It¡¯s enough for me to force you to use all your trump cards.¡±


    In the next second, the rain condensed and turned into a rain of arrows that enveloped the area.


    Tens of thousands of arrows shot out at the same time. This scene was like a battle between two armies. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, the dense rain turned into a sharp weapon that shot out directly. Ye Kun did not dare to take it head-on. He hurriedly withdrew thestyer of Yama and blocked it in front of him. With Yu Ruyi in hand, he could finally feel at ease.


    ¡°Your attack is not weak. You have been hiding yourself. If I really gave you a few years, I might not be as good as you. But now, you can go and die.¡±Ye Kun sneered.


    Yu Ruyi protected her body. At this moment, thestyer of Yama was pierced through by the rain of arrows. However, Yu Ruyi did not move at all and protected Ye Kun.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng fell weakly to the ground, his entire body powerless.


    His body¡¯s power had been boosted to the limit, and his mind was free of distracting thoughts. He used all his strength, giving birth to an illusory sword intent, forcing out Ye Kun¡¯s Yu Ruyi. All attacks were useless in front of Yu Ruyi.


    And his soul attacks were also blocked by Yu Ruyi. He no longer had any means.


    However, Ye Kun was not without losses. He was already heavily injured, so he had forcefully used the ten Yama pces. In addition, he had activated the magic treasure twice. He was not in the Xiantian realm, so it would be very draining for him. Ye Sheng fell to the ground andughed soundlessly. Facing the rain, he was not depressed at all.


    Ye Kun was doomed.


    All of his trump cards had been drawn out by Ye Sheng, and he was also heavily injured. He had used it a few times.


    He was the same as Ye Sheng and was very weak. The only difference was that he could still rely on the jade ruyi to resist for a while, while Ye Sheng had no fighting strength at all.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Ye Kun¡¯s expression changed as he rebuked angrily.


    ¡°You must die.¡±Ye Sheng stoppedughing and said calmly.


    This calmness was so firm, as if it was telling a simple truth.


    Ye Kun panicked. He no longer had the confidence. He immediately raised the jade ruyi and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who killed you.¡±Beauty Zhou and Qin Cang appeared. One on the left and one on the right, they charged towards Ye Kun. Ye Kun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He realized that these two people could not resist at all. He could only barely ce the jade ruyi in front of his chest to protect himself.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression was furious. She had actually beaten ye Sheng to such a state. He deserved to die.


    Her palm rolled and performed a rare cultivation technique. Under Ye Kun¡¯s incredulous gaze, she grabbed the jade ruyi and rolled like a loach, pulling the Jade Ruyi out of Ye Kun¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Qin Cang¡¯s punch was iparably fierce, bursting out with a zing golden glow. It smashed onto Ye Kun¡¯s chest.


    Ye Kun was instantly sent flying. His chest caved in, and blood spurted out profusely, mixed with his internal organs.


    ¡°This is impossible. I am a genius, and my future is limitless.¡±Ye Kun¡¯s consciousness was scattered, and he did not believe it at all. He took onest look at Ye Sheng and realized that Ye Sheng wasughing,ughing happily.


    PFFT!


    Ye Kun immediately died with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter 79 - recuperation (first update)

    Chapter 79 Chapter 24, recuperation (first update)


    Ye Kun died.


    He died extremely aggrieved.


    Perhaps it could be said that he died because of his own arrogance. If he had not been confident enough to chase after him that day, Ye Sheng would not have dared to have any petty thoughts.


    Even if Ye Sheng and Beauty Qin Cang joined forces, they would not be a match for the Tenth Heaven Ye Kun.


    He had a magic treasure and ten Yama pces. His trump cards were very powerful. If Ye Sheng and the other two dared to make a move, the full-fledged ye Kun could be killed directly.


    But everything was over. Ye Kun was dead, and his body was not far away. The heavy rain fell with a ssh. It was not ye Sheng¡¯s spirit that was urging him, but it was really raining


    Beauty Zhou hurried over and helped Ye Sheng up. She asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ye Sheng smiled weakly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡±


    His body was too weak. Ye Sheng put his arm on Beauty Zhou¡¯s shoulder, and half of his strength was applied on her thin body.


    It was rare for Beauty Zhou not to push Ye Sheng away and let him rest on her body.


    Qin Cang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy to kill Ye Kun.¡±


    Beauty Zhou said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s because Ye Sheng absorbed all of Ye Kun¡¯s frontal attacks. It¡¯s easy for us tounch a sneak attack.¡±


    Ye Sheng was seriously injured and beauty Zhou¡¯s good mood was gone.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you should recuperate well. I owe you a favor this time. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future,¡±Qin Cang said seriously.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°You can leave first. We¡¯ll take what we need. I¡¯ll borrow your strength to get rid of Ye Kun. No one owes anyone anything. I need to recuperate quietly.¡±


    Qin Cang looked deeply at ye sheng and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    He was also straightforward. He knew that Beauty Zhou and Ye Sheng wanted to be alone, so he left immediately. He didn¡¯t even want Ye Kun¡¯s spoils of war.


    The Jade Ruyi was a magic treasure that was nurtured by a Xiantian realm expert. It was extremely precious and was in Beauty Zhou¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Take it. Activate this magic treasure. It can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to nourish your body. Quickly recover from your injuries, ¡°Beauty Zhou stuffed the Jade Ruyi into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and said unhappily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you angry?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement. ¡°Why are you so stupid? The three of US came together. You could have stepped aside and let us take care of Ye Kun. Why did you have to do it yourself?¡±Beauty Zhouined. Seeing that Ye Sheng was so seriously injured.., she was not happy. ¡°Ye Kun¡¯s mother, first madam, tortured me in the Ye residence for ten years. Of course, I had to take action. I had to prove to Ye Kun that even if I wasted ten years, I could still fight with you. Today, I Killed Ye Kun. In the future, I will take a sword and chop off first Madam¡¯s head, ¡°Ye Sheng said firmly, this was his bottom line.


    He would take revenge on those who bullied him in the Ye residence one by one.


    ¡°Forget it. You should recuperate well. I will build a bamboo house for you.¡±Beauty Zhou did not speak. She also knew Ye Sheng¡¯s goal, so she could not me Ye Sheng anymore.


    In the heavy rain, Ye Sheng slowly walked to Ye Kun¡¯s corpse. He reached out to search the corpse and found a secret manual.


    The Ten Yama kings.


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°It really is the Samsara sect¡¯s cultivation method. You really managed toprehend one by ident. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    The ten Yama kings were the same as the Samsara seal, they were both the key cultivation methods of the Samsara sect.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already dead, I won¡¯t trample on your corpse. You can rest here forever.¡±Ye Sheng turned around and left. He was very weak now and could not Bury Ye Kun in the ground. He could only leave it here.


    The heavy rain fell and the bamboo leaves danced, quickly covering the corpse.


    The first Madam took five books from Ye Sheng¡¯s mother. Two of them had already been obtained by Ye Sheng from the Samsara seal and the ten Yama pces. The remaining three books had to be retrieved.


    In the lower reaches of the bamboo forest, beauty Zhou quickly used bamboo to build a bamboo house for ye Sheng to live in.


    Everything in the bamboo house was simple and crude, but there was a sense of warmth. Ye Shengy on the chair to rest while Beauty Zhou busied herself around like a little wife.


    ¡°You¡¯re very diligent. If you were a woman, I would marry you. Let¡¯s just make do and live together for the rest of our lives, ¡°Ye Sheng teased Beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s body stiffened. She did not answer Ye Sheng, nor did she turn around. She went out directly.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. He did not expect Beauty Zhou to be angry.


    ¡°I was joking. Don¡¯t mind me, ¡°Ye Sheng said quickly.


    Beauty Zhou, on the other hand, was beaming outside the bamboo house. She couldn¡¯t suppress her happiness, so she wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    W


    Ye Sheng¡¯s apologetic voice rang out, and Beauty Zhou¡¯s joy was greatly reduced. She snorted and said, ¡°Fool, you¡¯re a big fool. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a woman just because I don¡¯t have breasts?¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked at her own breasts. She waspletely destitute. She took out a jade token from her clothes with disdain, she said in a low voice, ¡°This phantom jade pendant is indeed a rare magic treasure. Not only can it change its appearance, it can also hide its inner self. Should I remove it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m only here to take care of Ye Sheng because he¡¯s seriously injured. What if he distanced himself from me after taking the jade pendant and thinks I¡¯m lying to him?¡±Beauty Zhou said worriedly, then stopped thinking about it.


    She wanted to continue pretending to be a


    man.


    Inside the house, Ye Sheng saw that Beauty Zhou was ignoring him. He closed his eyes, took some pills, and began to recover from his injuries. Secretly, he also sank into his Dantian Earth and began to observe carefully.


    The people on the Dantian Earth were working hard in their cultivation. Ye Sheng began to overlook the whole world from his god¡¯s perspective.


    The gate to the New World was opening.


    Ye Sheng saw that on Mount Hua, an immortal-like Daoist priest was absorbing the essence of the Sun and the Moon. His cultivation was at the Fifth Heaven of the acquired realm.


    On Mount Wudang, several hundred disciples of the Great Wudang sect were practicing martial arts in unison. Each and every move was methodical and eye-catching.


    In Shaolin Temple, the martial monks had been restored. Several hundred martial monks were teaching and practicing martial arts. They were starting to revive Shaolin.


    All over the world, arge number of people were exploring the peak of martial arts.


    At the peak of the Snowy Mountain, there was an ascetic monk. His expression was resolute, and his clothes were thin. He kowtowed step by step, worshipping the Holy Land in his heart. His cultivation had actually reached thete stage of the Houtian Fifth Heaven.


    Simr to Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng had arge amount of resources, but this ascetic monk had relied on his own talent to climb to the top step by step. Ye Sheng saw that in Siberia, a youth wearing a tang suit was fighting with more than a dozen wild wolves. His expression was calm, and each and every move was extremely vicious. Each and every move took away a wild wolf.


    Ye Sheng also saw that in the Antic Ocean, on an isted ind, a lonely person was silentlyprehending spiritual power and developing a different martial path. On this Earth, 1.4 billion people were scattered around, producing countless geniuses.


    As for those who were not suitable for cultivation and were older, they could only sigh regretfully that time was slower.


    After watching for a day, Ye Sheng¡¯s understanding of earth deepened.


    He just watched silently and did not interfere, allowing them to develop on their own.


    ¡°Develop on your own in the early stages and disy your talents. Wait until the middle stage, I will guide you. At that time, everyone will be like a dragon,¡±ye Sheng said silently.

 Chapter 80 - ordinary daily life (second update)

    Chapter 80 Chapter 25, ordinary daily life (second update)


    The current Ye Sheng had just embarked on the path of cultivation and had very little knowledge. He was unable to be a teacher and guide others.


    What Ye Sheng needed to do at this moment was to be himself.


    The development of Earth would have its own trajectory. Just like Ye Sheng, what was needed was umtion.


    Suddenly, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and took out the Ten Pce Yama technique and passed it on to Earth.


    After passing down the technique for a month, it was immediately noticed by the cultivators on Earth. The first thing they did was to observe it and then determine if it was suitable for them.


    Ye Sheng was not worried. Out of 1.4 billion people, there would always be someone who would seed in cultivating.


    These few days, he was recuperating and his injuries had recovered. He hoped that there would be ten people on Earth who would learn it. That way, he would automatically learn it and there would be no need for him to waste his time


    It was over.


    On the first day of the bamboo house, Ye Sheng spent the entire day lying on a chair.


    Beauty Zhou was really like a little wife. After the bamboo house was built, she began to hunt. Knowing that Ye Sheng had arge appetite, she prepared two goats for barbecue.


    Beauty Zhou ate a small piece of meat on her own, but she could not eat it no matter how hard she tried. Ye Sheng Wolfed down the rest of the meat.


    ¡°Your skills are pretty good, ¡°Ye Sheng praised.


    In fact, Ye Sheng was hungry. Plus, he needed a lot of Qi, blood, and essence to recuperate. The taste of Beauty Zhou¡¯s roasted meat was average, so it was fine as long as it didn¡¯t burn. After all, she was the son of a quasi-sage. Ye Sheng knew that he couldn¡¯t force her too much, a few words of praise made Beauty Zhou happy. There was no need to remind her. He went to prepare the next meal.


    Ye Sheng praised his own wit.


    At night, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and absorbed the essence of heaven and earth. Countless energies surged in, including the moonlight essence, the essence of nts, and the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth.


    The injuries in his body were recovering at a violent speed.


    ¡°ording to this speed, I can recover in three days, or even one step further.¡±Ye Sheng was happy in his heart.


    Although he had been severely injured in the battle with Ye Kun, he had gained a lot from it. He had been able to vaguely activate his sword intent. Although he was unable toprehend it now, he hadid down some foundations. ¡°In three days, I will be able to break through to the sixth sky.¡±Ye Sheng felt the progress of his cultivation and sighed.


    If he were to cultivate bitterly, he might as well have a life-and-death duel with someone. He would be able to feel the terror between life and death, and with his greatprehension ability, he would be able to quickly raise his cultivation.


    Ye Sheng held the Jade Ruyi in his arms. It was a magic treasure that had no owner. Anyone could use it to treat their injuries.


    The Jade Ruyi had contributed a lot to the recovery of his injuries so quickly.


    At night, Ye Sheng was cultivating. The roars of demonic beasts echoed in the bamboo forest.


    Beauty Zhou went out and soon returned. She was still holding a few crystal cores in her hands, and there was a faint smell of blood on her body. She said, ¡°Tomorrow, your food will be avable. How do you want to eat? Roast, Fry, boil, and Fry?¡± Ye sheng quickly said, ¡°Just roast it. You work too hard. I Can¡¯t Bear for you to be tired anymore.¡±


    The corners of Beauty Zhou¡¯s mouth curled up, and she felt very happy in her heart. She felt that it was worth it to cook so much. ¡°Then roast it and eat it tomorrow. You should rest.¡±


    After Beauty Zhou left, Ye Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. He was not really worried that Beauty Zhou would be tired. She was a cultivator, so how could she be tired so easily.


    Ye Sheng was worried that the food that beauty Zhou cooked, cooked, and fried wouldn¡¯t taste good.


    As a son of a quasi-sage, it was already amazing that he knew how to roast meat. He didn¡¯t look forward to anything else.


    The next day, Beauty Zhou was indeed roasting meat. When Ye Sheng woke up, the air was fresh, and a fragrance wafted into his nose. He got up and walked out. After a day of recuperation, Ye Sheng could walk normally and recover threeyers.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. These are the three wild wolves that barged inst night. I¡¯ve already washed them clean and am about to recover,¡±beauty Zhou said very seriously with dust on her face.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was touched. This was the son of a quasi-saint. He might have never cooked by himself in his entire life, but he actually roasted the wolf here for him and even cleaned up the wild wolves. Looking at the dust on Beauty Zhou¡¯s face, Ye Sheng could not help but reach out his hand and gently brush it away. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. I don¡¯t need meat anymore.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng in a daze. Feeling the delicate feeling on her face, she suddenly blushed, she lowered her head and said, ¡°The most important thing is that you get better. Next, we still need to snatch other people¡¯s crystal cores. I¡¯m not doing this for you, but for myself.¡± Sophistry Ye Sheng was toozy to expose him. He sat down next to Beauty Zhou, he sighed and said, ¡°You said that I, Ye Sheng, have a good life. I lived like walking on thin ice when I was young, but I met you, my master, and my two senior brothers. They treated me sincerely and made me feel warm.¡±


    ¡°In your heart, I have the same status as your master and Senior Brothers?¡±Beauty Zhou was very happy, but she did not dare to expose herself. She suppressed her joy and asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Master and senior brother have already been treated as family by me, but you are a good friend whose life depends on it. If you were poisoned now, you would have to take my life to save you. I did not hesitate tomit suicide on the spot because in my heart, you are the person I care about the most other than my family, ¡°Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with gentle eyes. Her mouth opened and closed, but she did not say it out loud. She only smiled gently and sweetly. It was really beautiful. She waspletely like a shy girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save me. Your Life is more important. You still have a great revenge to take. You must take care of your body. I will always support you from behind, ¡°Beauty Zhou said softly.


    Ye Shengughed out loud. ¡°To be able to meet you, Beauty Zhou, I have no regrets in this life.¡±


    Beauty Zhou ignored ye Sheng. She cut open the roasted meat and handed it to Ye Sheng. Looking at the way Ye Sheng ate the meat, she smiled tenderly.


    This feeling was really good. She even wanted to confess everything to Ye Sheng.


    But in that moment of emotion, reason pulled Beauty Zhou back. She sighed slightly. She could not confess yet.


    Her identity as the son of a quasi-saint could not be exposed. Moreover, she had already asked Ye Sheng to kill her. The Real Zhou Yin ¡®er was already dead.


    Beauty Zhou needed to disguise herself as a man and pretend to be her brother. She absolutely could not be discovered. By relying on a magical treasure to conceal herself, she had sessfully disguised herself as Beauty Zhou. For this, she had even sacrificed her ¡®life¡¯, it was absolutely impossible for her to reveal this to Ye Sheng now.


    Beauty Zhou could only sigh in her heart, she muttered, ¡°Wait for me two years. When my brother returns in two years, I will be able to return to my female form. At that time, the murdered Zhou Yin ¡®er should be able to have her life reversed by her father and be revived. Then, I will be able to apany you as a daughter.¡±


    However, Ye Sheng did not notice theplicated emotions in Beauty Zhou¡¯s heart. Just as he was enjoying his meal, the three wild wolves had basically all entered ye Sheng¡¯s stomach.


    After eating, Ye Sheng immediately practiced his fists and began to sprinkle the meat in his body. He refined the meat in his body, turned it into energy, and poured it into every inch of his muscles to repair his injuries.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries healed by fouryers. It had only been a day, and it was unbelievably fast.

 Chapter 81 - Bonnie and Clyde (Third Watch)

    Chapter 81 Chapter 26, Bonnie and Clyde (Third Watch)


    After three consecutive days, Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries had recovered.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng forcefully broke through in the bamboo forest. He activated the reincarnation seal and forcefully broke through.


    Under his assault, the barrier of the sixth heaven was on the verge of copse.


    Almost!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp. He knew that he could not dy. He could either charge over in one go or retreat.


    ¡°The number of people cultivating the ten Yama pces on Earth has already broken through ten people. I will learn it automatically.¡±Ye Sheng used the power in his dantian.


    Rumble!


    The Phantom of the ten Yama pces suddenly appeared behind Ye Sheng. It was very unstable. After condensing for a while, it dissipated and condensed again, repeating the cycle. This was only the most basic level of the ten Yama pces. Even if it was unstable, it could at least be considered as having learned it.


    S


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was roaring furiously. He shed with the level of the sixth heaven and borrowed the power of the ten kings of Hell to charge forward.


    Bang!


    It was as if a dam had been smashed. The surging river water poured down, unable to block it.


    Ye Sheng went straight to the sixth heaven.


    At this moment, with the help of the remnants of his breakthrough, his soul power had also reached the peak of the fifth heaven of soul nurturing


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength had doubled.


    After the breakthrough, everything returned to calm. Ye Sheng¡¯s body was tall and straight, standing like a pine tree, looking into the depths of the mountain.


    Beauty Zhou walked over slowly, looking at ye sheng and saying, ¡°Your injuries have recovered. It¡¯s time for us to take action.¡±


    They had been here for four days. Only Beauty Zhou had hunted a few demonic beasts and obtained a few crystal cores. Ye Sheng had not gained a single one.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be bandits now.¡±


    ¡°Bandits. It¡¯s quite interesting. We should give them a nickname. What should we call them?¡±Beauty Zhou smiled and teased.


    ¡°Yu Quan Group?¡±Ye Sheng suggested with a serious face.


    ¡°Yu Quan Group. What kind of lousy name is that?¡±Beauty Zhou frowned and said unhappily.


    ¡°Then what about legend of the Phoenix?¡±Ye Sheng suggested.


    ¡°Phoenix is pretty good, but isn¡¯t it a little too noble? We Are Bandits.¡±Beauty Zhou shook her head.


    Ye Sheng chuckled. In his previous life, Legend of the Phoenix was not a synonym for nobility. They were very down-to-earth. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s call them Bonnie and Clyde Bandits.¡±


    However, when he said this, Ye Sheng hesitated. ¡°It seems that we are all men. Bonnie and Clyde Bandits are not suitable.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be Bonnie and Clyde. This name is not bad. It¡¯s quite suitable for our profession.¡±Beauty Zhou agreed.


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth, but he did not say that Bonnie and Clyde were actually bandits. There was a slight difference between them and bandits.


    ¡°Alright, Bonnie and Clyde then.¡±Ye Sheng did not care.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We Bonnie and Clyde are about to walk the jianghu. Starting from the west mountain hunting, let¡¯s make this name resound throughout the world.¡±Beauty Zhou was in high spirits. She extended her hand and pointed.


    Ye Sheng had a strange look in his eyes as he left the bamboo forest with Beauty Zhou.


    This ce had buried ye Kun and also became a beautiful memory for Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.


    They had been alone here for three days and Beauty Zhou had remembered all the beautiful moments during that time. Now that they had left, Beauty Zhou took a look as a memento and thought that she would definitelye back to take a look in the future.


    When Bonnie and Clyde came out of the mountain, they did not focus on hunting. They specialized in robbing others.


    Once Ye Sheng¡¯s three swords were used, even Houtian realm level eight experts were no match for him. In addition to his soul attacks and the support of Beauty Zhou, even Houtian realm level nine experts had the strength to fight him. Thus, they were unafraid.


    As long as they did not meet a Houtian realm level ten expert, it was not a problem for them to escape unscathed.


    On this day, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou robbed twenty people.


    They ran around randomly, and whenever they saw someone, they would go up and beat them up. They didn¡¯t care who they were at all. From east to west, one person would attract attention while the other person would make a dirty move. With their tacit cooperation, they robbed a total of 3,200 crystal cores in one day.


    This also allowed Ye Sheng to leap to be one of the richest people among them.


    However, such an unscrupulous act of beating them up caused Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou¡¯s reputation to bepletely tarnished. The people who were beaten up by him gritted their teeth. There were quite a few geniuses at the eighth sky of Houtian realm whose eyes were red with resentment, they searched everywhere for Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou. There were even people who joined forces to deal with Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.


    In a day, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou went from being unknown to everyone in the west mountain who had heard of the name of the Bonnie and Clyde Bandit. Their fame spread so fast that they didn¡¯t even know about it.


    At night, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou were counting crystal cores.


    Twenty people had been beaten up. Most of them were in the seventh and eighth heavens of the acquired realm. Each of them had a few hundred. Some of them had worked hard to hunt for it, while others had snatched it from others. However, they had been cheated by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Look, this speed is too much. Now that you have more than 3,200 crystal cores, you can basically lock in the top three, ¡°Beauty Zhou said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Do you think Ick the reward from His Majesty?¡±Beauty Zhou raised her eyebrows, exuding the domineering air of a local tyrant.


    Ye Sheng then remembered that this guy was the son of a quasi-saint, so he must have more resources than him. The things given by Qin II would definitely not catch his eye.


    ¡°Then why did youe in?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement. Beauty Zhou only smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything


    In her heart.., beauty Zhou scolded fiercely, ¡°Fool, if I wasn¡¯t worried about you, do you think I would participate in this lousy West Mountain Hunt? If King Ye came, I would definitely be discovered. You are a big fool, the number one fool in the world.¡±


    Ye Sheng happily put away the 3,200 crystal cores and carried them in a bag. This was his capital to seize the first ce.


    ¡°These can only ensure the top three, but not the first ce. So we have to continue, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt so good to hit someone with a stick.¡±Beauty Zhou giggled.


    ¡°You two are too bold. Now that you¡¯ve be the most hated people in everyone¡¯s eyes, you still dare to continue?¡±A voice came, making ye Sheng and beauty Zhou tense up. They put on a fighting posture, but when they looked closely.., it was the ninth Prince, Qin Cang. ¡°Why are you here?¡±Beauty Zhou rxed and asked in a bad mood, giving her a fright.


    ¡°I just happened to pass by here. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the foul-smelling female and male bandits. I apologize for myck of respect.¡±Qin Cang greeted them in a serious manner and mocked them.


    ¡°We are notorious. What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°The people you robbed today have already formed an alliance and spread your ¡®Glorious Deeds¡¯everywhere. Now almost everyone knows that Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou have formed a pair of Bonnie and Clyde Bandits. They have been scheming everywhere, beating each other up, and snatching the crystal cores. Shameless people. Do you think I should congratte you guys for bing popr in everyone¡¯s eyes?¡±Qin Cang said with a cold smile.


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou looked at each other, feeling awkward.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly. I thought it would take at least two more days, and it would be over by then.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled awkwardly. She was now the son of a quasi-sage, so doing so would indeed be a disgrace.


    ¡°A few tenth sky experts have their eyes on you. Everyone knows that you have more than 3,000 crystal cores in your hands. As long as you snatch them, you can be sure that you are number one. This operation of yours has put you in a difficult situation. If you are discovered in the next few days, you will definitely be in trouble. Beauty Zhou is still fine. On ount of the quasi-sage, no one dares to kill him, but Ye Sheng, you are in danger.¡±Qin Cang said with a calm expression.

 Chapter 82 - Disciples of the Eternal Immortal Sect (request for recommendation)

    Chapter 82 Chapter 27, Disciples of the Eternal Immortal Sect (request for rmendation)


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou were embarrassed.


    How could the news spread like wildfire in just one day?


    Qin Cang said helplessly, ¡°If you want to rob us, just be ruthless and kill them all. This way, no one will know.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. This was a huge mistake of theirs.


    They originally thought that it would take at least two to three days for the news to spread, but who would have thought that in just one day, they would be public enemies.


    Beauty Zhou thought for a moment and said, ¡°Our experience in the pugilistic world is still shallow. We never thought that the news would spread so quickly. Now that we have be the target of public criticism, it will be difficult for us to take action.¡±


    ¡°You still want to take action? The hunting range of the western mountain is not small, let alonerge. Once you are discovered, then congrattions. All the experts wille. Sect disciples, aristocratic family disciples, and people from the military. Can you beat them?¡±Qin Cang asked.


    Ye Sheng frowned, feeling regret. This lesson had taught him that he still needed to be ruthless. If he didn¡¯t want to be ruthless, then he had to have invincible strength.


    ¡°Hide now, don¡¯t be discovered. There are over three thousand crystal cores. Make sure the top three shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Then you kill some demon beasts in the dark. Make sure there are four thousand. That¡¯s enough,¡±Qin Cang suggested ¡°But I want to take first ce,¡± said Ye Sheng.


    Beauty Zhou added, ¡°The hundred states sword of the human world is Ye Sheng¡¯s mother¡¯s magic treasure. Ye Sheng must get it back.¡±


    Qin Cang¡¯s eyes flickered and he said, ¡°You must hide now. Once you are found by a few tenth heavens, even if the three of us work together, we won¡¯t be able to resist. As for first ce, it depends on fate.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou looked at each other. The Joy from before had been swept away, leaving only a faint worry. This matter had be a tiger¡¯s head and a snake¡¯s tail.


    ¡°The reputation of US Bonnie and Clyde has spread, but we don¡¯t dare to make a move again.¡±Beauty Zhou sighed.


    nove


    ¡°Qin Cang, thank you for your reminder. We will hide. Today is already the fifth day of the West Mountain Hunt. There are still two more days before it ends. You take care too.¡±Ye Sheng was decisive and chose to keep a low profile, he would hide to avoid the limelight.


    Qin Cang said with satisfaction, ¡°Then I will be leaving first.¡±


    After watching Qin Cang leave, beauty Zhou said, ¡°If you don¡¯t snatch others¡¯, there will definitely be no hope for first ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°We will act ording to the circumstances. We will first keep a low profile and not let others find out. As for other things, we will see how things go.¡±


    Beauty Zhou could only nod her head.


    Ye Sheng had the rebirth scroll to hide his aura and not let others find out. Beauty Zhou had a jade pendant and magic treasure. She could also hide herself. It was very easy to hide and not let others find out.


    The night was not peaceful. Everyone in the entire west mountain hunting area was looking for Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou. A few people in the tenth heaven were also looking, trying to seize the crystal cores in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands to ensure that nothing went wrong.


    The people in the ninth heaven were also looking. Once they obtained these crystal cores, they would be able to suppress the people in the tenth heaven and be number one.


    The people in the eighth heaven were also looking. Twenty people who had been snatched by Ye Sheng were indignant. They formed an alliance, spread out, and searched in a carpet. Once they were discovered, they would immediately send out a signal.


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou hid on top of a huge tree crown and watched everything silently.


    Qin Cang was right. They had really be the target of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°This is going to be troublesome.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression was serious. She bit her lips lightly and felt ufortable.


    If they were to go out now, they would be courting death if they were discovered.


    However, if they didn¡¯t go out, Ye Sheng¡¯s goal would be impossible to achieve.


    Between the two dilemmas, Ye Sheng¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He was extremely conflicted.


    As the son of the man, it was only natural for him to take back his mother¡¯s things. Moreover, the first ce had been snatched away by someone else this time. It would be extremely difficult for Ye Sheng to retrieve the hundred states sword of the human world.


    ¡°Wait until thest day. Let¡¯s give it a try,¡±ye Sheng said softly.


    It was the fifth night now. If they were to go out again on the seventh night and rob a few eighth firmament cultivators, they should have a chance to snatch the first ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back this time, ¡°Beauty Zhou said coldly. The reason why they were in such big trouble was that they were only robbing. They didn¡¯t act ruthlessly andcked experience.


    Having learned their lesson, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t dare to repeat the same mistake.


    The fifth night passed just like that. When the sixth day arrived, the western mountain hunting had already reached its climax.


    All kinds of demon beasts were hunted, and their crystal cores were taken out. Some people hunted day and night for the past six days, gathering a total of four thousand crystal cores, which was quite a bit higher than Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou did not move their nests on the tree crown. Every time someone passed by them, they would hear some things during their conversation.


    The people who were robbed by Ye Sheng still did not give up. They continued to search, determined to find Ye Sheng.


    The few experts of the tenth heaven also did not give up on finding ye Sheng. They hunted demon beasts while searching at a very fast speed.


    Just like that, the sixth day passed peacefully. The seventh day arrived.


    This was thest day. Those who could not find Ye Sheng began to panic. They quickly hunted demon beasts and searched for crystal cores.


    However, after six days of hunting, the number of demon beasts was already very small. Moreover, when they smelled danger, they had long gone into hiding.


    Robbery!


    This was the main trend of the seventh day, and all of them were robbing. The ten heavens were robbing the nine heavens, the nine heavens were robbing the eight heavens, the eight heavens were robbing the seven heavens, and so on.


    Just Ye Sheng had seen a few of them. Some of them were robbing crystal cores, while others were killing people to silence them, leaving no traces behind.


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou still did not move, waiting for an opportunity. As night fell, thest night of the hunt on the west mountain was very quiet.


    Those who had crystal cores on them had long chosen to hide and avoid this stormy night. Those who didn¡¯t have crystal cores didn¡¯t dare to wander around either. A lot of people had died in the past few days, and none of them dared to wander around. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to take action.¡±Ye Sheng got up and left the crown of the tree.


    Beauty Zhou quietly followed Ye Sheng.


    They walked toward the mountainside of a huge mountain,


    there was a peak eighth heaven cultivator hiding here. He had at least two thousand crystal cores on him. Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou hid and observed him. They had locked onto him long ago.


    ¡°This person is a disciple of the eternal immortal sect. I think his name is Zhu Ying. The senior brother who came with him is from the tenth heaven. However, they don¡¯t have a good rtionship, so they didn¡¯t take action together,¡±Beauty Zhou said. ¡°This person is at the peak of the eighth heavenlyyer. We can make a move,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    After obtaining this person¡¯s crystal core, he had more than five thousand, which was close to six thousand. He could fight for the first ce.


    Halfway up the mountain, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou were immediately discovered when they climbed up.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±A fierce shout was heard, apanied by a sharp aura. On closer inspection, it was a sword Qi that directly attacked.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul moved at the center of his brows, and an invisible wind swept up, blowing away the sword qi. ¡°Bonnie and Clyde, ¡°Beauty Zhou said with great vigor. Zhu Ying¡¯s expression changed, and he looked extremely unsightly. ¡°You guys still dare toe out? Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense. In our eyes, you¡¯re already a dead man,¡±Ye Sheng coldly shouted. The three swords immediately flew out, and he followed closely behind. The Samsara seal condensed in his palm, and he fiercely pped it.


    Without any nonsense, he was afraid that there would be more trouble in the future, so he directly attacked and killed.


    With this lesson, Ye Sheng would not show any mercy this time.

 Chapter 83 - The Hunt is over (second update)

    Chapter 83 Chapter 28: The Hunt is over (second update)


    Zhu Ying was very powerful, even more powerful than the average Houtian eighth heaven.


    He was a disciple of the eternal immortal sect. To be able toe to Xianyang and participate in the hunt on the western mountain meant that he had a high status in the sect. He was very powerful and learned the traditional sword techniques of the Eternal Immortal sect.


    Eternal Sword Techniques!


    This was the foundation of the Eternal Immortal sect. It was rumored that their founder had broken mountains with one sword strike and split open the universe, bing immortal.


    Of course, this was just a legend.


    Zhu Ying¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t that powerful.


    At least in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t that powerful


    Ye Sheng¡¯s three swords were mortal swords, forged by eldest senior brother himself. They couldn¡¯tpare to magic treasures, but in the mortal world, there was no treasure sword that could beat these three swords.


    Beauty Zhou watched from the side, holding the Jade Ruyi in her hand. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want this magic treasure for himself. After his injuries healed, he gave it to Beauty Zhou.


    She was in charge of the formation. Once Ye Sheng was at a disadvantage, she would immediately join the battle. Only when the two thieves attacked together could they be considered thieves.


    Beauty Zhou, who had been the daughter of the leader of the literary world for more than ten years, was a little excited about bing a thief, especially when she was with Ye Sheng.


    Three swordsnded in front of Zhu Ying. They brought with them sharp sword qi, revealing their sharpness.


    The Aura that these swords exuded only had one word: Kill!


    Ye Sheng wanted to kill Zhu Ying, just like how Zhu Ying killed other people and snatched the crystal cores.


    Zhu Ying was very aggrieved. He red at Ye Sheng and held a long sword that shed with a cold light in his hand. He used the eternal sword technique as the foundation to block Ye Sheng¡¯s sword control.


    ¡°You actually cultivate both Dao and martial arts. No wonder you¡¯re so powerful.¡±Zhu Ying snorted coldly. As he waved his long sword, he suddenly attacked with his sword.


    It was a move of the eternal sword technique, the antelope hanging its horn. It was a sword move that could be described as extremely mysterious. At this moment, it avoided three swords and arrived in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng watched coldly without the slightest hint of panic.


    The Jade Ruyi appeared, and Beauty Zhou joined the battle.


    ng! ng!


    This sword stabbed into the Jade Ruyi, causing a crisp sound to erupt. Zhu Ying angrily shouted, ¡°You¡¯re shameless. You actually fought two against one.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re using your cultivation to bully others, why don¡¯t you talk about shamelessness? Yesterday, you killed three people in this area and stole at least a thousand crystal cores. Do you think we didn¡¯t see it?¡±Beauty Zhou sneered. Zhu Ying was very angry. He wanted to chop off the heads of these two B * stards. But he didn¡¯t have the ability.


    ¡°Summon the wind, summon the Rain!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power surged.


    The wind rose from the t ground.


    It began to rain.


    Everything was so natural. In just an instant, the wind began to howl, forming a hurricane. The rain began to rage, turning into a rain of arrows.


    The three swords flew back, cooperating with the wind and rain to attack together.


    This was all of Ye Sheng¡¯s soul attacks. At this moment, theypletely exploded.


    Zhu Ying¡¯s expression changed greatly. He hurriedly protected himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the crystal cores. Let Me Go.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou remained unmoved.


    A few days ago, they might have believed him, but now, they had learned from their mistakes. In the same ce, Ye Sheng would not fall twice.


    The strong winds and torrential rain instantly destroyed Zhu Ying¡¯s defense. The three longswords fiercely fell, forcing Zhu Ying to roar, ¡°Eternal Defense!¡±


    He was using the Eternal Immortal Sect¡¯s defensive technique. Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power was only at the fifth sky, so it was a bit difficult to break through the eighth Sky¡¯s defense.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The three swords were all blocked, making Zhu Ying happy.


    But in the next second, he opened his eyes wide and watched in horror.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist attacked.


    This punch was mixed with the Samsara seal.


    This punch was unexpected. Zhu Ying¡¯s attention waspletely attracted by the three swords, so he didn¡¯t see Ye Sheng approach at all.


    Bang!


    The fist hit her chest. The so-called shield could not withstand a single blow. In this attack, it turned into dust along with Zhu Yin.


    Zhu Ying¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and her internal organs were shattered. She stared at Ye Sheng with a ferocious expression and roared, ¡°The Eternal Immortal sect will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°The Eternal Immortal sect will not know that I killed you, ¡°Ye Sheng said casually.


    Zhu Ying¡¯s eyes widened. He was extremely unwilling, but he could not refute ye Sheng.


    This was Xianyang. The Eternal Immortal sect had no foundation here. And now, it was the imperial court that initiated the hunt in the western mountains. Zhu Ying could not think of why he was so unlucky.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Zhu Ying¡¯s death and casually searched the crystal cores on his body. She opened them and said, ¡°2,800. Including the 3,200 you have, that makes 6,000. You can fight for first ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Sure. When tonight is over, I can take back mother¡¯s magical equipment.¡±


    They dug a big pit and threw the body in. They buried it to ensure that it would not be discovered. When everything was over, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou hid again.


    They waited for time to pass.


    The night was not quiet. Many people hid, but there were also people who were looking for people to steal the crystal cores.


    In the morning, the array formation covering the west mountain was broken, and a deep voice was heard.


    ¡°The hunt in the West Mountain is over. No one is allowed to make a move. Now, pleasee out. His Majesty and the Empress are waiting for you.¡±


    Beauty Zhou stood up and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. I¡¯ve been scared for the past few days.¡±


    Ye sheng said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    p!


    Beauty Zhou pped Ye Sheng¡¯s arm and said unhappily, ¡°So distant?¡± Beauty Zhou did not like it when Ye Sheng said thank you to her.


    A thank you was a toast to express gratitude. Saying it meant that their rtionship was average.


    In Beauty Zhou¡¯s mind, she did not want to be so distant from Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng remembered it in his heart. He remembered that Beauty Zhou did not like it when he said thank you.


    During this hunting trip to the West Mountain, Ye Sheng knew who would never leave him. Beauty Zhou was this person.


    He began to take care of Beauty Zhou and pay attention to her preferences.


    The two people who took it to heart walked out of the hunting range of the West Mountain.


    Along the way, they met some people who had been robbed by Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou. The two of them were indifferent to it.


    ¡°Shameless. One of you is the son of quasi-sage, and the other is the son of King Ye. How dare you join hands to steal the fruits of others? How Shameless!¡±A man at the eighth sky of Houtian realm scolded indignantly.


    ¡°There are no rules in the west mountain hunting. Are you stupid enough to hang me up?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and left directly.


    The rest of the people gnashed their teeth in hatred, but there was nothing they could do. The west mountain hunting was over, and the discipline in Xianyang was strict. If they wanted to kill the son of quasi-sage and the son of King Ye, they could only think about it.


    When everyone reached the mountain where Qin second was, three hundred people went in. At this moment, there were only a hundred and eighty people. Too many people had died.


    Qin Cang was also there. As soon as he saw Ye Sheng, he immediately approached him and handed him a package in private.


    ¡°There are three thousand crystal cores in this. You can take it and get first ce. Then the favor between you and me will be over,¡±Qin Cang said in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m already enough.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Last night, Liu Liangfeng of the Eternal Immortal sect defeated Monk heartless of the Great Forest Temple and obtained all of his crystal cores. There are at least 7,000 of them. Are you sure you have enough?¡±Qin Cang asked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. There was such a change? ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Sheng thought about it carefully. He still needed these crystal cores, so he reached out and took them.

 Chapter 84 - founding Duke and Empress -ThirdhWatchatch)

    Chapter 84 Chapter 29, founding Duke and Empress -ThirdhWatchatch)


    Ye Sheng himself had 6,000 crystal cores. Adding these 3,000, he had a total of 9,000 crystal cores. With so many, he should be able to secure first ce.


    Even if eternal immortal sect¡¯s Liu Liangfeng obtained great forest temple¡¯s heartless Monk¡¯s crystal cores, he still wouldn¡¯t be able topete with Ye Sheng.


    On the highest peak of the West Mountain, a golden cauldron was built. It was extremely gorgeous, and it was guarded by imperial guards. The security was tight.


    Qin Ershi and the current Empress were in the main seat. Below them were a few imperial concubines. Big Sister Ye Sheng was among them.


    Below them were civil and military officials. They were led by quasi-sage Zhou Yuan and the founding Duke Yang Ji.


    Yang Ji was a one-armed martial artist. He had a valiant temperament and his face was cold. No one was allowed to enter.


    Qin Ershi looked at the hundred or so people walking over and sighed, ¡°The west mountain hunting this time is even more intense than the previous years.¡±


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said, ¡°The western mountain hunting is a little too cruel. They are all pirs of the country. The lower officials think that it should be reformed.¡±


    The civil officials all spoke up. They wanted to reform the western mountain hunting. Many people died every time, and many people felt that it was inappropriate.


    Founding Duke Yang Ji snorted coldly. ¡°The western mountain hunting has a history of twenty years up to now. It is a rule set by his majesty of the previous generation. You Dare to reform it without permission?¡±


    Zhou Yuan lightly said, ¡°Everything needs to keep up with the times. is the founding Duke making trouble now?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Yuan, you schrs love to change everything. The Confucian scriptures have been messed up by you, and the old schrs have all been angered to death, ¡°Yang Ji said mockingly.


    The reason why quasi-sage Zhou Yuan had be a quasi-sage was because after Great Qin had been established, he had used great perseverance to reform the Confucian scriptures. He had discarded the dross and used their essence to fuse with legalism, Mohism, and other essences to create new Confucianism, moreover, he had spread his teachings across the world. There were tens of thousands of academies in Great Qin, and 60% of them were his former students. He had taught the new Confucianism that he had created so that everyone could learn it.


    This achievement had allowed him to receive the descent of the hundred sages in the hundred sages literary temple and be crowned a quasi-sage.


    What Zhou Yuan had done back then had attracted a wave of criticism. Countless old schrs and sour schrs had cursed and cursed, and the literary world was in a state of disunity. The country had been affected, and countless people had impeached Zhou Yuan, the impeachment memorials flew over like snowkes andnded on Qin II¡¯s table.


    Fortunately, Qin II had just ascended the throne, and what he needed to do was reform. He suppressed these voices and supported Zhou Yuan with all his might. Later, under the gaze of all the schrs in the world, Zhou Yuan entered the hundred sages literary temple and read his new Confucianism to the Hundred Sages, in the end, the hundred sages descended and justified Zhou Yuan¡¯s name. From then on, the name of quasi-sage lived up to its name.


    The neo-confucians loved reform. Whether it was court matters, the official system, or the military reform, all of these were systematically reformed under Zhou Yuan¡¯s supervision.


    Now, only the military reform was left. It was the most difficult to carry out because the military was the territory of the founding Duke, the Marquis of Zhenhai, King Ye, and others. Outsiders could not interfere. Even if it was Qin 2nd generation, it would be a little difficult for them to interfere.


    Zhou Yuan looked at the founding Duke with a cold expression, he said, ¡°As a general, you should manage your own army well. We civil servants are responsible for the matters of the imperial court. There is no need for a general to manage it. Ever since His Majesty ascended to the throne, there have been countless reforms. Each time, the country has been thriving day by day. This is enough to prove the benefits of the reforms. Every time the western mountain hunt, hundreds of young talents have to die. They did not die on the battlefield, nor were they killed by the enemy. Instead, they died in the hands of their own people. How tragic. With such a drawback, what use is there if we don¡¯t reform?¡±


    ¡°Are you disregarding the old Emperor?¡±The founding Duke red at Zhou Yuan. He was personally promoted by the old emperor, so he was naturally loyal to the old emperor. Moreover, he loathed Zhou Yuan¡¯s reforms and extended his hand to the army.


    Now, the imperial court was ruled by neo-confucianism. It was dressed in the cloak of Confucianism, but it was the bones of legalism. It was extremely hypocritical.


    ¡°Alright, there are still two years left for the next west mountain hunting. In these two years, we can discuss as much as we want. I also think it¡¯s time for reform, ¡°Qin Ershi said lightly, interrupting Zhou Yuan and the founding Duke¡¯s argument.


    Zhou Yuan immediately shut his mouth and stood silently.


    The founding Duke was a little angry. His Majesty liked to side with Zhou Yuan. These years, Zhou Yuan¡¯s reforms had been bold and decisive, offending people everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Ershi¡¯s protection and Zhou Yuan¡¯s own strength, he would have died a long time ago.


    Just when the atmosphere was very stiff, Ye Sheng and the others walked in.


    ¡°Congrattions on your triumphant return. This time, three hundred people went in, and more than one hundred and eighty people came out. You can see how tragic it is. I wonder how many crystal cores everyone has?¡±Qin II smiled and asked in a broad voice.


    Below, Noble Consort Ye had been looking for Ye Sheng and was very nervous. When she saw Ye Sheng walk in unscathed, she heaved a sigh of relief. She waspletely relieved and looked at him with satisfaction.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Where¡¯s Ye Kun?¡±Noble Consort Ye suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    The eldest son of the Ye Imperial residence, Ye Kun, was not in the team.


    What did this mean?


    Ye Kun was dead. He had been killed in the western mountain hunt.


    Not only did noble consort ye discover the problem, but the empress also discovered it. Her face sank as she said, ¡°Did the eldest son of the Ye residence, Ye Kun, note out?¡±


    Only after the empress asked did everyone notice that Ye Kun was really no longer there.


    Yang Ji frowned as he felt a conspiracy attack. Ye Kun had actually died in the western mountain hunting?


    Ye Kun did note out.


    The people who participated in the western mountain hunting all looked left and right and were surprised to find that Ye Kun was really not there.


    He was dead!


    Who Killed Him?


    Qin ershi narrowed his eyes and did not say a word as he watched quietly.


    The Empress was very beautiful. She was Qin Ershi¡¯s wife andter became the empress. Her family was the Zhang family, one of the five great families of Great Qin. King Ye¡¯s first wife also came from the Zhang family, therefore, strictly speaking, Ye Kun was the Empress¡¯s nephew. In addition, Ye Kun was the eldest son of the Ye family. The empress naturally paid attention to him and wanted to pull him over to her son¡¯s side.


    However, she did not expect that Ye Kun, who was the most popr person in the west mountain hunt this time, actually did not make it out alive.


    No one answered the empress and looked at each other. Even these people were shocked to realize that Ye Kun did not appear during the entire process of the West Mountain Hunt.


    Who Killed Ye Kun?


    This question lingered in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°Your Majesty, this is what I said. It¡¯s too cruel. Even the eldest son of King Ye died in there. It¡¯s time for reform.¡±Zhou Yuan Zaidu brought it up.


    The founding duke shouted angrily, ¡°Now that Ye Kun has been killed, why are you still here talking about reform? Shouldn¡¯t we immediately find the murderer?¡±


    The empress also immediately said, ¡°We need to find the murderer and give King ye an exnation.¡±


    Qin ershi listened quietly and didn¡¯t say a word.


    However, Zhou Yuan rebuked angrily, ¡°What exnation? When we participated in the West Mountain Hunt, didn¡¯t we all know that people would definitely die? Since he, Ye Kun, dared to participate and was killed, that was also within the rules. Why should we find the murderer for him alone? This time, more than a hundred people died. Why Don¡¯t you find the murderer for everyone?¡±


    ¡°In addition, this kind of national affairs is decided by his majesty and can not be ordered by others. Now that we are looking for the murderer for Ye Kun, who should we look for after so many people have been killed in the past?¡±Zhou Yuan coldly said, shocking the entire ce, the aura of a quasi-sage was something that even the founding Duke could not resist. Zhou Yuan¡¯s words were said to the founding duke. It was awe-inspiring justice, but the meaning behind his words was that he was scolding the empress and not to get involved.


    The Empress¡¯s face alternated between green and white as she coldly looked at Zhou Yuan.

 Chapter 85 - the furious Yang Ji (fourth update)

    Chapter 85 Chapter 30, the furious Yang Ji (fourth update)


    The quasi-sage¡¯s rebuke left the founding Duke Yang Ji and the Empress Speechless.


    The founding Duke Yang Ji red angrily at Zhou Yuan, wishing he could draw his sword and sh Zhou Yuan.


    The Empress¡¯s expression was ugly, but she held back her anger and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I have been disrespectful.¡±


    Qin ershi said indifferently, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to be like this. The quasi-sage also has something wrong.¡±


    The Empress fell silent. There was also something wrong with the quasi-sage. Didn¡¯t this mean that she was also at fault? Ye sheng whispered, ¡°Your father is so powerful.¡±


    The corners of Beauty Zhou¡¯s mouth curled up, she was secretly pleased, ¡°Of course. My father is the head of all the civil servants in the world. Even though he only manages the academies and doesn¡¯t care about political matters, eight out of ten of the tenyers of civil servants are his father¡¯s students. He¡¯s also the only person who can contend against King Ye in Great Qin.¡±


    Ye Sheng clicked his tongue; he had never thought that the quasi-sage would be so powerful.


    King ye was the strongest in the world, and hemanded close to a million soldiers. Even the founding Duke, Yang Ji, was a subordinate of King Ye. For Zhou Yuan to be able to contend against King Ye, one could see how capable and intelligent he was.


    Zhou Yuan cupped his fists and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this year¡¯s West Mountain Hunt has ended. Please check who is the first, and the rewards that should be rewarded should end this matter as soon as possible. The essence of the West Mountain Hunt is to select talents for the imperial court, but in the past, it has lost its essence and fallen to the bottom. There are too many areas for reform.¡±


    e are


    Yang ji said unhappily, ¡°Schrs like you are always talking about reform. Everything is for reform. Why Don¡¯t you reform yourselves?¡± Zhou Yuanli ignored Yang Ji andpletely ignored him, giving off a domineering aura.


    A Stage 1 schr had ignored a founding duke. This showed the younger generation like Ye Sheng how great Qin¡¯s officialdom worked.


    The waves and clouds were treacherous.


    Qin ershi nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that all of you have been able to walk out of the hunting range. As for what happened in there, you can forget about it after youe out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡±The hundred or so people said in unison.


    ¡°The Western Mountain Hunt is based on crystal cores. Now, all of you can take out your crystal cores. It¡¯s clear who has the most and who has the least,¡±Qin Ershi said.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the first ce in this year¡¯s Western Mountain Hunt belongs to themoner.¡±Liu Liangfeng, who had been silent all this time, stood out and said loudly.


    Liu Liangfeng was tall and had an extraordinary appearance. He wore white clothes and was somewhat handsome.


    ¡°Oh, how many do you have?¡±Qin Ershi asked with interest. ¡°8,900 crystal cores,¡±Liu Liangfeng said proudly. He took out a bulging bag from behind and slowly opened it. Countless crystal cores appeared.


    ¡°More than 8,000 crystal cores. How did he do it?¡±Everyone was stunned. Even Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was racing. It was a close call. It was really close.


    Ye Sheng looked at Qin Cang and expressed his gratitude. If he hadn¡¯t helped Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou, who didn¡¯t care about their reputation, would have cried.


    The rest of the contestants were envious, jealous, and resentful. Looking at the shiny crystal cores, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Only one monk had a bitter expression on his face. He sped his small hands together and looked at the crystal core bitterly. He closed his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do so. He hurriedly opened them, but when he opened them, his heart ached again. He closed them again, feeling very conflicted.


    He was the heartless monk from the Great Forest Temple. It was because he had lost to Liu Liangfeng that he had lost all the 4,000 crystal cores he had. Now, they were all empty.


    Qin ershi said in surprise, ¡°If I remember correctly, this should be the highest number in the past, right?¡±


    Yang ji nodded and said, ¡°The highest record is 8,200 crystals. This is indeed a new record.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This has really opened my eyes. This should be the number one. Is there anyone higher than this?¡±Qin Ershi asked.


    Liu Liangfeng stood there calmly. His entire body was rxed. He was not worried at all that he would lose. Because no one would be taller than him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have more crystal cores than him.¡±Ye Sheng stepped forward. Liu Liangfeng frowned and turned to look at Ye Sheng. He saw that Ye Sheng was only at the sixth sky of Houtian realm. He frowned but did not say anything.


    Noble Consort Ye saw her younger brother step forward and looked at him in surprise. could he really be number one?


    Qin Ershi pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°I remember you. You Are Noble Consort Ye¡¯s younger brother and also the heir of King Ye. Do you have more crystal cores than this?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say anything. He poured out all his crystal cores and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are nine thousand of them here. It just happens to exceed Liu Liangfeng¡¯s number.¡±


    Liu Liangfeng gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. He knew that he had lost. His expression was extremely unwilling. He had lost a hundred of them.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are only at the sixth heaven of the postnatal realm. How can you have so many crystal cores?¡±Yang Ji suddenly shouted angrily. He stared at Ye Sheng sternly like the King of Hell.


    This angry shout startled everyone. Even Zhou Yuan looked at Yang Ji in surprise. What was wrong with him again?


    Only Ye Sheng was not frightened because when he stood up, the founding Duke had locked onto Ye Sheng. His aura became heavier and heavier. It was obvious that he was suppressing himself. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Ershi.., he would have already made his move.


    He recognized Ye Sheng.


    He knew that Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was the Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect.


    The Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect had once chopped off one of Yang Ji¡¯s arms and chased after him for five thousand miles. She was in an extremely sorry state. If it wasn¡¯t for King Ye¡¯s help, Yang Ji would have long been a skeleton in the grave.


    This matter was Yang Ji¡¯s lifelong humiliation. He had countless battle achievements in his life, but he had never been humiliated like this. Yang Ji, who had his arm chopped off by a woman and chased after her for five thousand miles, had been lucky enough to escape with his life all these years, he gnashed his teeth in hatred. He dreamed in the middle of the night and wished he could tear the Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect into pieces.


    Now that the Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect was dead, but her son was still alive. It was Ye Sheng. How could Yang Ji Spare Ye Sheng?


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be a rule in the west mountain hunting that says I have to tell you the origin of these crystal cores, right?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly, staring fearlessly at Yang Ji.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that you¡¯re the founding Duke. I¡¯m not afraid of you.


    Even my mother can chase after you and kill you. If I, as your son, am afraid of you, that would be a joke.


    Yang Ji understood the meaning behind ye Sheng¡¯s expression, and his anger grew even more. He took a step forward, and his aura surged forward like a copsing snow mountain.


    Rumble!


    This aura instantly enveloped the entire scene, and everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s face was livid. With an angry shout, he spat out great righteous energy that transformed into a ¡®suppress¡¯word that locked down all of Yang Ji¡¯s aura.


    ¡°His Majesty is here. Yang Ji, do you want to Rebel?¡±Zhou Yuan shouted coldly.


    Qin Ershi¡¯s eyes were dark as he stared at Yang Ji with a gloomy expression.


    Yang Ji recovered from his anger and hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, Please Forgive me. I have been impolite and deserve to die for my crimes. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yang Ji, please take your leave,¡±Qin Ershi said indifferently. There was no emotion in his words.


    Yang Ji felt a chill in his heart. He knew that he had offended the public. He red at Ye Sheng and turned around to leave.


    Ye Sheng stood calmly the whole time. There was no change in his expression.


    His mother¡¯s defeated opponent, what was there to be afraid of?

 Chapter 86 - Dusk (5th watch)

    <i>Chapter 86</i> Chapter 31, Dusk (5th watch)


    After Yang Ji left, the atmosphere at the scene became better.


    Many people were staring at Ye Sheng.


    Most of them were curious. They had never heard of Ye Sheng before. How did he get first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition this time?


    Some people were also curious. What method did Ye Sheng use to get first ce?


    He was only at the Houtian Sixth Heaven.


    Noble Consort Ye also looked at Ye Sheng, her eyes filled with pride. Her younger brother had gotten first ce. She had never thought about this matter at all. If she let ye Sheng participate, her true thoughts were that she could give it her all, it would be pretty good if she could get into the top ten.


    But who would have thought that she could get into the top ten. Not only that, she had directly reached the peak and reached first ce.


    Nine thousand crystal cores, another record-breaking number, became Ye Sheng¡¯s capital.


    Qin ershi stared at Ye Sheng with great interest, he asked, ¡°Thest time I Saw You was only a month ago. You just started cultivating, and when I saw you again, you actually won the first ce in the western mountain huntingpetition. You suppressed these seven, eight, nine, and even ten heavens to win the first ce. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty, ¡°Ye Sheng said neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    ¡°It just so happens that the first prize this time is your mother¡¯s magic treasure, the myriad forms sword of the human world. As the son of man, it¡¯s quite a good story for you to take back your mother¡¯s Magic Treasure.¡±Qin Ershi pointed out Ye Sheng¡¯s identity. Many people came to a sudden realization. So Ye Sheng was the child of the reincarnation sect¡¯s saintess. Then, Yang Ji¡¯s anger just now was just too much. who asked that Saintess to chop off one of Yang Ji¡¯s arms, leaving behind a humiliation that was hard to wash away.


    ¡°Your Majesty, even though I am the child of the Samsara sect¡¯s Holy Maiden, I am a citizen of Great Qin, ¡°Ye Sheng said seriously.


    n


    ¡°Hahaha, well said. The Samsara sect has already been destroyed. Even if there are some remaining followers, there is nothing to be afraid of. You Don¡¯t have to worry. When Great Qin recruits talents, we don¡¯t ask about their background. We only ask about their abilities. Since you have won first ce, the rewards that belong to you will definitely be given to you, ¡°Qin Ershiughed in satisfaction, he pped his hands and said quickly.


    ¡°Thank You, Your Majesty, ¡°Ye Sheng bowed and said.


    ¡°Then Liu Liangfeng, you¡¯ll be second ce,¡±Qin Ershi said to Liu Liangfeng.


    ¡°Your Majesty, thismoner is quite unsatisfied with losing. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I must spar with the first ce winner, ¡°Liu Liangfeng said with an unresigned expression.


    One hundred crystal cores, only one hundred crystal cores short. If he had known earlier, he would have been able to defeat Ye Sheng with just any one of them.


    However, he could not go back on his word, so he could only ept it.


    ¡°This is your business. Settle it in private and don¡¯t make a big fuss. You are the son of the current sect Master of the Eternal Immortal Sect. The Eternal Immortal sect has submitted to Great Qin and is willing to send you to Xianyang. I can not treat you unfairly. You can join the Army and lead a single army, ¡°Qin Ershi said generously.


    ¡°Thank You, Your Majesty,¡±Liu Liangfeng said gratefully.


    Qin secondmented on a few others. The top ten had already appeared and were holding a banquet to celebrate the joyous asion.


    Ye Sheng was celebrating the joyous asion and holding a banquet. Qin second appeared with Noble Consort Ye, but the Empress was ¡®not well¡¯and did not appear.


    When the results of the west mountain huntingpetition were out, people immediately spread the news throughout Xianyang.


    At that moment, news quickly spread. In the Ye residence, the first madam and the old madam waited together, chatting andughing


    ¡°The first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition will definitely be my precious grandson. He¡¯s talented and intelligent, just like the prince when he was young, and his future is limitless. ¡°The old madamughed happily.


    The first madam lightlyughed and said reservedly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results. There are 300 people participating in thispetition, and I heard that there are also disciples from great sects.¡±


    ¡°Those ouws are Great Qin¡¯s enemies, a group ofwless people. What ability do they have topare to my grandson? My grandson is the son of Great Qin¡¯s royal family, and he¡¯s born noble. How can a lowly personpare to him?¡±The old Madam said disdainfully.


    ¡°I heard that the 12 sons are participating as well,¡±the first madam suddenly said.


    The old madam was startled, immediately after, she said with disgust, ¡°What¡¯s the point of mentioning him? He¡¯s a lowly son of a lowly servant. He only has the bloodline of the Royal Highness. Otherwise, I would have let someone strangle him to death back then. You see, he¡¯s really not a good person after he grew up. He doesn¡¯t even abide by filial piety. I asked him toe back and serve me. He used the righteousness of the country to suppress me and went to participate in some west mountain hunting. With his appearance, would he be able to obtain good results?¡±


    ¡°The twelfth son knows how to endure. When he was in the estate, he was honest and did not cause any trouble. He was just like an invisible person. However, once he left the estate, how much trouble would he cause?¡±The eldest madam sneered faintly and gave the old madam some medicine.


    When the old madam heard this, she could not help but get angry, she said angrily, ¡°He is outside corrupting the ye estate¡¯s reputation. It is my reputation, it is my Royal Highness¡¯s reputation. If it was not for that servant girl in the pce supporting him, I would have brought him back long ago. A bastard son, you want to overturn the heavens?¡±


    The first madam said in agreement, ¡°Indeed, the old madam is the foundation of the family. How can you let a bastard son break the rules?¡±


    The old madam suddenly stopped being angry and said, ¡°I have already asked that precious grandson of mine to secretly use some tricks to let that bastard ye Sheng die in the west mountain hunting. I Can¡¯t be bothered to see him again.¡±


    The first Madam¡¯s expression changed and she said, ¡°If this is found out that Ye Kun killed his younger brother, what will happen to his future?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Ye Kun killed him, so be it. He¡¯s just a bastard son. What¡¯s there to talk about? As long as I, an old woman, support him, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±. ¡°Moreover, he was killed during the hunt in the west mountain. Even His Majesty has no right to pursue the matter. Even if Ye Kun died, it would be for nothing. This way, I won¡¯t be angry when I hear his name again. This way, I can live for a few more years.¡±The old Madam said indifferently.


    In her eyes, Ye Sheng¡¯s life was no better than an ant. If he was killed, he would be killed.


    The first madam thought about it carefully. That was indeed the case, so she was relieved.


    ¡°Madam, Old Madam, the results of the hunt in the west mountain are out.¡±A servant shouted from far away with a terrified expression.


    After the first madam and the old madam heard it, their faces lit up with joy. They stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Is my precious grandson Number One?¡±The old madam asked loudly, her face full of anticipation.


    The servant swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°The first ce is indeed your grandson.¡±


    As for whether he was precious or not, that was uncertain.


    When the old madam heard this, sheughed loudly and said, ¡°I told you. The first ce will definitely be Ye Kun.¡±


    The first madam alsoughed and said, ¡°This is all thanks to the old Madam¡¯s auspicious words.¡±


    The servant shook his head in fear and said, ¡°The first ce is not the eldest young master, Ye Kun.¡±


    The old madam and the eldest madam were stunned.


    ¡°Then why did you say that the first ce was my precious grandson?¡±The old madam asked in a stern voice. Her heart was full of doubts. How could it not be the first ce? Her precious grandson should be the first ce.


    The servant was about to cry and said, ¡°The first ce is indeed your grandson, the young master of the residence.¡±


    When the eldest madam heard this, it was as if she had fallen into hell. The Sky was dark and the Earth was on the verge of copsing. She was supported by a maidservant and stared at the servant sternly. ¡°Speak, who is the first ce winner?¡±


    The servant trembled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the twelfth young master.¡±


    The old madam and the eldest Madam¡¯s vision went ck and they fell backwards at the same time.


    The first ce winner of the west mountain huntingpetition, the twelfth young master, Ye Sheng.


    That bastard they spoke of, that person who deserved to die.

 Chapter 87 - eldest Madam’s madness (first update)

    Chapter 87 Chapter 32, eldest Madam¡¯s madness (first update)


    First ce in the West Mountain Hunt, Ye Sheng.


    The eldest madam and the old madam could not ept this result.


    In their eyes, the bastard son, Ye Sheng, had actually be the first ce in the West Mountain Hunt, and Ye Kun, whom they had ced high hopes on, had been defeated. This contrast was too great, and it made the old madam feel as if she was about to faint.


    The first Madam¡¯s expression was ferocious, and her eyes were spitting fire. She was no longer elegant. She stared fiercely at the servant and asked, ¡°The twelve sons are really the top hunter in the West Mountain?¡± The servant knelt on the ground and trembled as he said, ¡°Reporting to the first madam and the old madam, the twelfth young master is really number one, and the second is not even the first young master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±The first madam could not ept this blow. Her son was not number one, and now he was not even number two.


    The olddy¡¯s old face became weathered, as if she had aged more than ten years in an instant. Her silver hair was also in a mess, and she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What is the rank of my precious grandson?¡±


    The firstdy stared at the servant, hatred rolling in her eyes. She looked like a fierce ghost now. It was no wonder that Lord ye often slept with his second wife, Hu Mei.


    The servant was so frightened that he cried and said, ¡°Eldest young master, eldest young master, eldest young master¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it! !¡±The eldest madam shouted sternly. Her body went weak and she had a bad feeling.


    The servant kowtowed non-stop and said, ¡°Eldest young master died in the west mountain hunting and didn¡¯te out.¡±


    Boom!


    The old madam felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She instantly fainted and fell straight down.


    The eldest Madam¡¯s face was dull and her entire body trembled. Suddenly, she struck out with her palm and directly killed the servant.


    ¡°You lowly servant, how Dare You Curse My Kun ¡®Er. You deserve to die. Men, drag him down to feed the dogs, ¡°the first madam shouted loudly. Her body was trembling, unwilling to believe this fact.


    The servant girl serving her was so scared that her face turned pale, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Go investigate for me, and find out exactly what rank my kun ¡®ER is. ¡°The first madam suddenly burst into tears, tearing her heart out.


    She was deceiving herself and knew clearly that the servant would not dare to lie, especially such a ridiculous lie.


    Was her kun ¡®er really dead?


    Everything in the Ye residence was in a mess. When the news came back, the entire ye residence was stunned.


    The second wife, Hu Mei, took the name list and waspletely dumbfounded.


    Ye Kun, whom everyone had ced high hopes on, actually did not evene out for the West Mountain Hunt, let alone the ranking. and the Ye Sheng, who had always been ignored, actually rose to the first ce.


    How was this possible?


    Ye Qing looked at the list with an ugly expression and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mother, Ye Sheng rose up too quickly. Now That Ye Kun is dead, the position of eldest young master has been vacated. Ye Sheng can not inherit it.¡±


    Hu Mei sneered, ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Ye Qing frowned and said, ¡°Ye Sheng has already be the first ce. If father looks at him in a different light, then what status do I have?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten the first madam?¡±Hu Mei ridiculed, ¡°Her only son was killed and died in the west mountain hunting. She doesn¡¯t even know the murderer. How can she not go crazy?¡±


    Ye Qing was puzzled and asked, ¡°Will the first madam vent her anger on Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would vent my anger on Ye Sheng too. Regardless of whether ye Sheng killed him or not, Ye Sheng must die and be buried with Ye Kun. This should be what the first madam is thinking right now. During this period of time, you, you, stay quiet and don¡¯t provoke the first madam. This old woman has already gone crazy. Even the old madam, who doesn¡¯t die, will go crazy.¡±Hu Mei warned ye Qing.


    Ye Qing also knew the severity of the situation and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying in the mansion for this period of time. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Let them fight each other. If we don¡¯t participate, we can still reap the benefits, ¡°Hu Mei said smugly.


    Ye Qingughed disdainfully. ¡°The people of the Ye mansion keep bragging about Ye Kun. What Peerless Talent? What BULLSH * t Genius? He was killed by someone. He died in the west mountain hunting, but he couldn¡¯t take revenge openly. He didn¡¯t even know the murderer, so he could only target ye Sheng. It¡¯s also sad.¡±


    ¡°How do you know the murderer isn¡¯t Ye Sheng?¡±Hu Mei sneered.


    ¡°Impossible. Although I don¡¯t Like Ye Kun, he is at least at Houtian realm level 10 and is very strong. Ye Sheng is only at Houtian realm level 5. How could he kill Ye Kun?¡±Ye Qing said firmly, not believing it at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either, but my intuition tells me that Ye Kun was killed by Ye Sheng. So this time, first madam had better kill Ye Sheng, or else he will really be a big trouble for us, ¡°Hu Mei said with a heavy face. ¡°Ever since Ye Sheng left the mansion, he has been like a dragon swimming in the sea. It¡¯s time to restrict him.¡±Ye Qing nodded.


    In the old Madam¡¯s temple, Ling Hua was serving her.


    After hearing the news, the old madam, who had been unconscious, did not wake up. The doctor diagnosed that she was very anxious and needed to rest for a period of time before she could wake up. Moreover, she could not be angry anymore.


    Right now, the entire ye residence was in a mess. No one came to serve her, so Ling Hua volunteered to serve her.


    She sat by the bed and looked at the elderly old madam. There was no emotion in her eyes. It waspletely different from the filial piety that was rumored in the outside world.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng would actually be able to obtain first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition. Thest time I saw him, I felt that it was very strange. I didn¡¯t know that he had hidden it so deeply.¡±Ling Hua began to think.


    Ye Kun was dead, and Ye Sheng had taken first ce. These two pieces of news were like two bombs that were thrown into the ye residence, blowing up everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°It seems that the reincarnation sect¡¯s Saintess has left a backup n for Ye Sheng. Otherwise, how could he have risen so quickly?¡±¡®Ling Hua began to think, attributing ye Sheng¡¯s rise to the backup n of Ye Sheng¡¯s mother.


    ¡°There is nothing in the Ye residence that is worth my attention. It is time to leave. This old fart has hurt her vitality this time. Should I use some means to make her die?¡±Ling Hua looked at the old madam with a cold gaze, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    She deeply remembered that her mother had always resented this old fogey before she died. If she had not insisted on sending her mother away and marrying someone else as a concubine, she would not have died of old age in a foreignnd at such a young age.


    Moreover, after her mother died, she pretended to bring her back and raise her well. She even treated her as a bargaining chip. Some time ago, she even said that she would marry her to the third prince to deepen their rtionship through marriage, she did not even ask for her opinion.


    ¡°No, there are too many capable people in the Ye residence. If I make a move, I will definitely be discovered. In any case, she has injured her vitality this time. She probably won¡¯t be able to live for long. I need to find an opportunity to leave this cage.¡±Ling hua retracted her outstretched hand, her expression changed and she became obedient. She lovingly tucked the corners of the nket for the old madam.


    At the same time, the first madam confirmed that Ye Kun had died in the west mountain hunting. She went crazy.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it must be ye Sheng who killed Kun ¡®er. This B * stard, this lowly person. He dared to kill my kun ¡®er. He deserves to die ten thousand times. I want to cut him into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Kun ¡®er, you died so miserably. I will definitely avenge you. Ye Sheng, it must be him who killed you. He killed you insidiously and stole your first ce.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you don¡¯t die, my kun ¡®Er won¡¯t be able to close her eyes. Why didn¡¯t I make a move back then and let you die together with that slut?¡±


    Her voice was dripping with blood and her words were filled with resentment. First Madam had gonepletely mad. Her mind was filled with thoughts of killing Ye Sheng.


    If Ye Sheng didn¡¯t die, her kun ¡®er would never be able to rest in peace.


    She didn¡¯t care who the murderer was. In her heart, the murderer was Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 88 - praising Ye Sheng (second update)

    Chapter 88 Chapter One, praising Ye Sheng (second update)


    The results of the west mountain hunting spread throughout Xianyang. Ye Sheng became famous overnight in Xianyang


    The twelve sons of the Ye family were mentioned by people and discussed after dinner.


    In particr, the story of Ye Sheng was also fabricated by storytellers and became the resentment of the rich and powerful families discussed by the people.


    He was not valued, suffered hardships, and then quietly rose to the top and entered Jixia Academy. In the end, in order to get back his mother¡¯s magic treasure, he resolutely participated in the west mountain hunting and went through all kinds of difficulties to win the first ce.


    This kind of story was both true and false. After making it up, it became popr in Xianyang that very night.


    When Ye Sheng returned to Jixia Academy, his name had alreadypletely spread.


    The number one person in Jixia Academy, who knew who it was, had spread out. When Ye Sheng heard it, his expression was a little ugly.


    The limelight was too great. It was as if someone was grilling him over a fire.


    He had won first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition. It might seem impressive, but in the eyes of some important figures, it was just a small matter. It was worth being happy about, but it was not worth spreading


    This reputation came at an inappropriate time.


    Ye Sheng immediately chose to hide his strength and bide his time. He entered the monastery and did not return to his own room. This greatly disappointed many people who came to build a rtionship with him.


    Inside the monastery, Second Senior Brother Dao Ming saw Ye Sheng return and said happily, ¡°Congrattions, little junior brother. The first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition has greatly increased the prestige of master and me.¡±


    Ye Sheng also greeted him and said, ¡°Hello, second senior brother. Where¡¯s Master?¡±


    After seeing Dao Ming, his cultivation had already reached the fifth heaven of soul nurturing. How long had it been? He had risen from nothing to the fifth heaven. He was at the same realm as Ye Sheng and was even faster than Ye Sheng.


    Dao Ming pointed to the alchemy workshop and said, ¡°Master is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately bid farewell to Dao Ming and headed to the Alchemy Workshop.


    In the alchemy workshop, priest Qing Xu was dressed in a simple Daoist robe. His hair wasbed neatly and looked quite clean. When he saw Ye Sheng, he asked, ¡°How does it feel to get first ce?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°Happy, happy, doubtful, worried.¡±


    Priest Qingxu stared at Ye Sheng with great interest. ¡°Why are you still doubtful and worried?¡±


    Ye Sheng sat down, he said, ¡°I was naturally happy to get first ce in the beginning, and then I got my mother¡¯s magic treasure. Naturally, I was happy. ¡°But it¡¯s only been a day, and my name has spread to Xianyang. Every family is talking about it, and they are a little confused. ¡°Back at Jixia Academy, everyone is saying that I¡¯m the number one in the academy, and everyone is praising me, but I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Priest Qingxu said in satisfaction, ¡°You are still sober. You were not blinded by your momentary achievements. It is possible for you to be the number one person in Xianyang, but it is impossible for it to spread throughout Xianyang in a day. I heard that your story has been edited into a book and spread by word of mouth. Someone is trying to kill you on purpose.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded seriously. He thought so too.


    If this was an ordinary young man, he would probably be floating in the air immediately. Then, he would definitely plummet in the following days.


    ¡°When will his majesty distribute the rewards?¡±Priest Qingxu asked. Ye Sheng said, ¡°Three dayster, the top ten will be brought into the royal library to watch for a day. The rewards will also be distributed at that time.¡±


    ¡°These three days, you will refine pills with me. Then, you will go and retrieve the things. Or you will refine pills with me. After a period of time, the heat will dissipate. If you don¡¯t appear, the people who ttered and killed you will naturally be helpless. Moreover, with me blocking the way for you, no one will dare to say anything about you,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    Ye Sheng knelt down. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Get up and continue to refine the barrier-breaking pill for me. Let¡¯s see if you are familiar with it. If you are familiar with it, we will learn how to refine the next pill,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    The entire Xianyang was praising Ye Sheng, but the main character, Ye Sheng, had disappeared.


    No one could find Ye Sheng. All sorts of invitations were sent to Ye Sheng¡¯s door, but the door was tightly shut. There was no one inside.


    Everyone was discussing where Ye Sheng was going?


    Following that, Jixia Academy monastery sent an announcement. The general meaning was that Ye Sheng had been locked up by Priest Qingxu and did not see anyone.


    When this news came out, many people were disappointed and frustrated, but they could not me Ye Sheng. They could only me Priest Qingxu for locking up the first round of the West Mountain Hunt. What kind of operation was this?


    Hu Mingyu from the Hu family heard the news and his face darkened. He said unhappily, ¡°So no one can see Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, outsiders are not allowed to enter the monastery. If Ye Sheng doesn¡¯te out, no one can find him,¡±the Butler said in a low voice.


    ¡°This Ye Sheng is really lucky. Priest Qingxu settled everything for him. Otherwise, I can lift him up high and throw him down heavily, ¡°Hu Mingyu said with a sneer.


    ¡°Young master, if this Ye Sheng doesn¡¯te out, should we continue to kill him?¡±The Butler asked.


    Hu Mingyu thought for a moment, he said, ¡°Continue. If he doesn¡¯te out, we won¡¯t kill him. Wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for others to see through it? Regardless of whether he is affected or not, I will raise him up high. I don¡¯t believe that a young man doesn¡¯t care about his reputation at all?¡±


    The butler nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, young master, the Second Lady of the Ye residence has sent a letter.¡±The Butler handed over a letter.


    Hu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why is aunt writing a letter?¡±


    He opened the letter and looked at it. His expression became joyful.


    ¡°Butler, continue to kill Ye Sheng for me. Increase your strength and make ye Sheng the pride of the Ye residence. Compared to Ye Sheng, Ye Kun is simply the difference between heaven and earth. Remember, be more subtle when you praise him,¡±Hu Mingyu reminded him.


    ¡°I understand, young master. But why did you tter ye Sheng and trample on Ye Kun?¡±The Butler asked doubtfully.


    ¡°tter ye Sheng. Ye Sheng hid and didn¡¯t show up. He thought he could avoid this storm, but I just made him restless. Someone would kill him before we even had to do anything, ¡°Hu Mingyu said proudly.


    The Butler¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you talking about the First Lady of the Ye Residence?¡±


    Hu mingyu said, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. Aunt Just wrote in the letter that the First Lady of ye mansion is close to going crazy. We only need to add fuel to the fire. The firstdy will definitely do her best to kill Ye Sheng and avenge her son.¡±


    ¡°Also, you spread the news that Ye Sheng is the murderer of Ye Kun. I¡¯m sure the people of Xianyang would like to hear about brothers killing each other. Whether it¡¯s true or not, in People¡¯s hearts, Ye Sheng is the murderer of Ye Kun. He is the one who stepped on Ye Kun to get first ce. A Lie is a lie if one person says it. A Lie is a lie if a hundred people say it. But when ten thousand people say it, it is the truth.¡±Hu Mingyu smiled coldly, he was very good at scheming and scheming.


    The Butler said in a low voice, ¡°This old servant understands. I¡¯ll go and arrange it now.¡±


    ¡°Use cleaner methods. Don¡¯t let anyone find any traces of us, ¡°Hu Mingyu warned.


    The butler nodded and turned to leave.


    Hu Mingyu looked at the letter in his hand and ced it on the candle me, slowly burning it, he said, ¡°Ye Sheng, ah, Ye Sheng, sometimes you don¡¯t need to do it yourself to kill people. Rumors are the most vicious killing knife skills. If you didn¡¯t win first ce, I would have to think about how to deal with you instead. But now, how do you resolve this situation?¡±

 Chapter 89 - Royal Library (third update)

    Chapter 89 Chapter Two, Royal Library (third update)


    Ye Sheng spent three days in the monastery. During these three days, he focused on refining pills and learned another type of pill. Priest Qingxu was full of praise for Ye Sheng¡¯s talent in refining pills.


    ¡°Your strongest point is that you can draw inferences from one example and don¡¯t follow my instructions rigidly. You can always develop your own ideas on top. Although most of your ideas are not desirable and are very childish, I admire your style,¡±priest Qingxu said to Ye


    Sheng.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and epted it shamelessly.


    ¡°Three days have passed. You will visit the Royal Library Tomorrow. How many books do you think you can read in a day?¡±Priest Qingxu asked.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have a photographic memory. About a few hundred books.¡±


    ¡°The royal library has millions of books. They are all the most precious books in the world. Many of them are solitary. ¡°There are some in other ces, but there are some in the royal library. There are also some in other ces. You only read a hundred books in a day. Are you wasting this opportunity?¡±Priest Qingxu asked.


    Ye Sheng said helplessly, ¡°But I only have a pair of eyes and a body. Reading a few hundred books is the limit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a method. It can allow you to transform into thousands of images and read tens of thousands of books,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng immediately knelt down and said in surprise, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Soul clone technique. ¡°Priest Qingxu said slowly, ¡°This dao technique doesn¡¯t have any offensive power. When you meditate, your soul will spread out and split into hundreds of yourself to read the books. Isn¡¯t it more effective than reading it by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Master, if you do this, will you have a mental breakdown?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    A person¡¯s brain capacity was limited. Before breaking through the leaving aperture realm, once it exceeded the brain capacity, it would definitely have a mental breakdown. To put it bluntly, it was a mental illness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to control yourself?¡±¡®Priest Qingxu said unhappily.


    ¡°Please teach me, Master.¡±Ye Sheng kowtowed.


    ¡°Get up. You are my disciple. If I don¡¯t Help You, who will? Your eldest senior brother has already left Xianyang. I don¡¯t know where he has gone. I don¡¯t need to worry about his strength. He has already walked his own path. ¡°Your second senior brother is a genius and will find his own way out. You are the only one who has learned alchemy. I have never taught you dao techniques. This is the first dao technique I will teach you. You must learn it well.¡±Priest Qingxu sighed. Ye Sheng nodded seriously. He would definitely learn it well.


    Ye Sheng had coveted the royal library for a long time. The vast library inside was simply an invisible treasure trove. It was far from beingparable to the library of the Ye residence and Jixia Academy.


    Priest Qingxu carefully passed the soul clone technique to Ye Sheng. This Daoist technique was very simple, and because it did not have the slightest offensive power, it was effortless for Ye Sheng to learn it.


    In one night, he had already entered the rudiments and was proficient in controlling it.


    The next day, a royal carriage arrived at Jixia Academy. Ye Sheng walked out early, boarded the carriage, and headed towards the imperial pce.


    The person driving the carriage was a royal guard. He did not smile or speak to Ye Sheng, and continued to drive the carriage.


    Ye Sheng sat in the carriage, closed his eyes, and continued to study the soul avatar technique. This technique was rted to his gains for the next day.


    The Great Qin imperial pce was majestic and grand. This was the second time Ye Sheng hade here. Thest time, he had taken the side door and entered the harem, but this time, he had entered through the main door.


    Ye Sheng lifted the curtains and looked at the huge city walls in silence. They were ck in color and were as beautiful as ink paintings. When he saw them, he felt extremelyfortable.


    The entire imperial pce was like a small city. In this city, every day would determine the major events of the world. There was an indescribable majesty to it.


    This majesty was difficult to describe. It did not emanate from a person, but from the ancient brick walls, the ancient city gates, and the ancient steps.


    The royal library was directly behind the Imperial Pce, and there was a huge pce. Looking down from the sky, this pce was like a huge open book.


    After walking for two hours, they finally arrived here. Ye Sheng got off the carriage and saw Liu Liangfeng.


    He was second ce, and he hade today.


    After Liu Liangfeng saw Ye Sheng, battle intent appeared in his eyes. The kind of battle intent that saw Ye Sheng as an opponent.


    He did not look down on Ye Sheng because he was only at the sixth sky. Someone who could suppress him and win the first ce must be very capable. Liu Liangfeng wanted to spar with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng just looked at him and nodded without saying anything.


    The other few came as well. In the top ten, most of them were from Xianyang aristocratic families, but they were all in the bottom few.


    The third was a disciple of the Yu Hua Holy Land. His name was Mo Yu, and he was a man of few words.


    The fourth was monk Wu Wen. He was the senior brother of Monk Wu Xin. He came from the Great Forest Temple. The fifth to the tenth were the disciples of the various aristocratic families in Xianyang.


    ¡°All of you can enter the library for one day. I will wake you up at this time tomorrow. Don¡¯t do anything to damage the books in the library. Once you are discovered, we will not show mercy,¡±themander of the Imperial Army said.


    Ye Sheng and the others nodded, indicating that they understood.


    Creak!


    The door of the imperial library slowly opened. An old man slowly walked out. He had a head full of white hair and a very serious age spot on his face. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are these the ten people for the West Mountain Hunt this time?¡±


    Themander of the imperial army nodded and said, ¡°Old sir, these are the ten people. You can supervise them inside. Do not let them damage the books.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you guys can go. Come back at this time tomorrow.¡±The old man waved his hand and looked at Ye Sheng and the other ten people. He said, ¡°Follow me in.¡±


    Ye Sheng was the first to take a step, and the ten people entered the library one after another.


    Dang!


    The door of the library immediately closed.


    The moment he entered the library, Ye Sheng was shocked.


    Big!


    The inside of the library was much bigger than the outside.


    Grasnd!


    His second feeling was that this grasnd was too big, right?


    Yes, the inside of the library was not the bookshelves and books that Ye Sheng had imagined. Instead, it was a lush grasnd. On this grasnd, beautiful flowers bloomed one after another.


    ¡°This is the royal library. These are all small worlds outlined by the array. Each flower has a book inside. The flowers here bloom in millions. You can see for yourselves, ¡°the old man exined.


    ¡°Old Man, we want to know how to distinguish these books?¡±Liu Liangfeng asked humbly.


    The old man said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The color, the yellow flowers are martial arts secret manuals. Whether it¡¯s soul attacks or martial arts attacks, they are all yellow. ¡°The red color is for various biographies, famous people¡¯s handwritten notes, and so on. The other colors represent different types of books.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, May I know how to address you?¡±Mo Yu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a person who guards the library. You can just call me the bookkeeper,¡±the bookkeeper said indifferently.


    ¡°Old Man, I want to ask if there are any books about the Sacred Land of Ascendance?¡±Mo Yu asked.


    The rest of the people also followed the old man and asked. Only Ye Sheng walked slowly on the grass. He squatted down and reached out to touch it. It was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s really incredible.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. Then he began to meditate and circte his soul.


    Soul clone technique.

 Chapter 90 - The third chapter, read 90,000 books (first chapter)

    Chapter 90 The third chapter, read 90,000 books (first chapter)


    The people in the library surrounded the reader and asked him where to start.


    But the reader was stunned and did not answer them.


    The reader was looking at Ye Sheng.


    His eyes were strange, surprised, confused, and enlightened..


    Liu Liangfeng and the others also looked back and were stunned.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged on the grass. His face was peaceful, as if he was asleep. Only his be was slightly glowing.


    This light shot out 999 ye Sheng.


    In front of the 999 flowers that covered the entire grasnd, there was a ye sheng stationed there, reading calmly.


    The strange scene shocked Liu Liangfeng and the others. They were speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting. It¡¯s been a long time since I met this interesting person.¡±The schr smiled and stared at Ye Sheng carefully, memorizing ye Sheng¡¯s appearance. He turned around and left, ignoring Liu Liangfeng and the others.


    ¡°Soul avatar technique.¡±Liu Liangfeng clenched his teeth. He recognized the Daoist technique ye Sheng was using. It was a rare, non-offensive Daoist technique from Mount Longhu.


    Although it didn¡¯t have any offensive power, this Daoist technique was one of the Forbidden Daoist techniques in Mount Longhu. One couldn¡¯t learn it unless they were a core disciple.


    How Could Ye Sheng learn it?


    ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s master is Daoist Priest Qingxu,¡±said Li Yan, the son of the Marquis of Zhenhai. He was ranked fifth.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the divine soul avatar technique only able to be split into dozens?¡±¡®Asked monk Wu Wen doubtfully.


    ¡°People with powerful divine souls can split as many times as they want,¡± said Mo Yu with a solemn expression. This was the first time he had officially acknowledged Ye Sheng.


    ¡°How powerful is his divine soul with these 999 clones?¡±Liu Liangfeng was shocked. He had already taken Ye Sheng seriously as an opponent, but now, he realized that he had still underestimated ye Sheng.


    ¡°This is a genius, ¡°Mo Yu said. The inheritor from the plume manifestation Holy Land had finally acknowledged ye Sheng¡¯s talent.


    Li Yan¡¯s expression was grave. He had to go back and warn his nephew not to get into a conflict with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng, who was being discussed, did not pay attention to the outside world. He only focused on reading the sage books.


    In the Sea of books, Ye Sheng was also very talkative.


    At the same time, he was reading 999 books. Ye Sheng entered an unknown realm. 999 different books. There were martial arts manuals, Taoist manuals, cultivation insights written by predecessors, pill forms, secret methods, and so on..


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was like an intermediate processor, connecting to the Earth in his dantian.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, countless stone tablets fell from the sky on the desert of Earth. They smashed down fiercely. The earth shook and the mountains shook. Yellow Sand rolled up, and the momentum was shocking.


    Such a scene instantly shocked everyone on Earth.


    The cultivators on Wudang Mountain, the martial artists in Siberia, the spiritual cultivators on the Nameless Small Ind, the inheritors of ancient battle techniques..


    The cultivators on Earth were rmed and all cast their gazes into the desert.


    ¡°God, has he spread martial arts again?¡±Many people thought in their hearts.


    Every Time Ye Sheng read a book, a stone tablet would be passed down. It was recorded clearly and smashed into the desert.


    The people on Earth rushed to the desert to take a look. There was an endless stream of people.


    Ye Sheng had already fallen into a sea of knowledge. He looked at martial arts, Dao techniques, cultivation records, methods to see through mirrors, alchemy manuals, and biographies..


    Other people had finished reading a book, but Ye Sheng had already finished 999 books, or even more than 1,900 books. Because he had a photographic memory, he was twice as fast as other people.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footprints were all over the grasnd. The clones of his soul that he had spread out were indeterminate. They did not have a physical body and were only the shadows of his soul. However, at this moment, it made everyone¡¯s eyes turn red with envy.


    If they also knew this Daoist technique, who knew how much they would gain?


    There was Ye Sheng lying on the grass reading a book, shaking his head and feeling deeply.


    There was Ye Sheng sitting upright and reading a book with a serious expression.


    There was Ye Sheng reading a book with a broken mirror with a sad face.


    There was Ye Sheng reading a book with a face full of joy as if he had found a treasure.


    And as he read, Ye Sheng¡¯s realm was actually broken through.


    From the fifth heaven of soul nurturing to the sixth heaven of soul nurturing was like a gurgling stream. It was instantly replenished by a great river. With a bang, it released a flood and broke through the barrier.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s 999 clones read even more energetically.


    On this day, the person who gained the most in the entire library was Ye Sheng.


    The others had read more than a hundred books, and their gains were not small either. They had umted some foundation, and their understanding of cultivation had also deepened by a lot.


    However, when they looked at Ye Sheng, the little pride in their hearts instantly disappeared without a trace.


    They had read more than a hundred books, but Ye Sheng had probably read tens of thousands of books.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng, who had 999 clones, and kept flipping through the books. The speed was simply beyond their understanding


    Everyone thought that Ye Sheng was memorizing everything by rote. They would memorize everything first and then slowlyprehend it when they got back.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Ye Sheng understood as he read. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he understood everything, but he understood at least 40%.


    He read 99,900 books.


    He understood 40%.


    Because the base number was too big, 41% was a huge gain.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that Ye Sheng had taken care of all the books.


    Many people read more books in their lifetime than Ye Sheng read in a day.


    However, there were side effects. After this day passed, Ye Sheng was muddle-headed and took the rewards given by themander of the Imperial Army, including the Hundred States Sword, innate pills, and the title of nobility. As formanding the First Army, Ye Sheng was still a student of Ji Xia Academy and had not finished his apprenticeship yet, so he temporarily retained it. When Ye Sheng finished his apprenticeship in the future, he could mention this reward to the imperial court.


    Ye Sheng did not even know how he left the Imperial Pce.


    He was carried back to Ji Xia Academy.


    He was carried to the monastery.


    Dao Ming looked at the unconscious Ye Sheng and asked worriedly, ¡°Master, Will Little Junior Brother Be Alright?¡±


    Priest Qing Xu examined him carefully and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that his soul has suffered too much damage and is close to exhaustion. His soul has forced him to rest and fall into a deep sleep to replenish his soul. He will wake up in a few days.¡± Dao Ming was relieved and asked, ¡°How many books has Little Junior Brother Read?¡±


    <b>as</b>


    <b>ma</b>


    Priest Qing xu smiled and said, ¡°Your little junior brother is very greedy and made himself like this. How many books do you think he has


    read?¡±


    ¡°He must have read at least 10,000 books, right?¡±Dao Ming guessed in surprise.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more than that. There must be at least 30,000 books. ¡°Priest Qingxu sent Ye Sheng into the room and then lit a stick of incense for him. It would repair Ye Sheng¡¯s soul.


    Ye Sheng slept for a full ten days.


    He did not eat or drink for ten days. Ye Sheng¡¯s body became thinner and looked like a withered old man. His mental energy was greatly exhausted and he slowly recovered. Naturally, he extracted energy from his body.


    Therefore, his originally refined body had be as thin as a stick in ten days. His entire body exuded an old and decrepit aura. He looked like a person who was about to die.


    Dao Ming came to watch every day and was extremely anxious.


    Priest Qing xu said calmly, ¡°When his body is exhausted, he will wake up and replenish his energy. As long as his spirit is fine, it will be fine. Perhaps this nourishment will bring him a blessing in disguise.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Chapter Four, breaking through the Seventh Heaven (second update)

    Chapter 91 Chapter Four, breaking through the Seventh Heaven (second update)


    Ye Sheng woke up once again. The heavy snow had already sealed off the mountains.


    The white snow covered thend, mountains, and rivers. Looking down from above, it was a vast expanse of white. The heavy snow fell down like goose feathers, as if one was in an ice and snow country.


    A thousand miles of ciers, ten thousand miles of snow, and so many beautiful rivers and mountains. ¡°It¡¯s snowing. ¡°This was the first sentence Ye Sheng said after waking up. Priest Qingxu and Senior Brother Dao Ming stood behind him, wearing cotton clothes. They looked like an ordinary pair of grandfather and grandson.


    ¡°Little junior brother, how many books have you read?¡±Dao Ming asked curiously.


    ¡°99,900 books.¡±Ye Sheng thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but say with lingering fear.


    This number was really too much, so much that Ye Sheng was shocked. Fortunately, he broke through halfway and reached the sixth sky of soul nurturing realm. Otherwise, something would have happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you didn¡¯t die.¡±Priest Qingxu¡¯s face darkened as he cursed.


    When he had taught Ye Sheng the soul avatar technique, he had said not to be insatiable and let the burden on the soul be too heavy.


    Ye Sheng ignored these words. After hearing it, he forgot about it.


    Ye Sheng smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Junior brother, then aren¡¯t you a walking encyclopedia now?¡±Dao Ming said in surprise.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°There are thousands of books in the world, but I only read a small part. It¡¯s like a drop in the ocean. How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Humph, look at yourself now. During this period of time, stay in the monastery to recuperate. You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡±Priest Qingxu was still angry.


    Ye Sheng did not dare to talk back and agreed.


    Looking at his current appearance, he looked like a disaster victim who had not eaten well for a year. His body was thin and skinny, and his veins were bulging. It was extremely horrifying. His face was sallow, and his dark circles were extremely serious. He looked like a person who was on the verge of death.


    Miserable!


    There was only one word that could describe the current ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng did not care much. He could make up for all of this, but his gains were unimaginable.


    Knowledge, foundation, and an open mind.


    These were all things that many people dreamed of. They could only be understood, but they could not be described in words.


    Priest Qingxu stayed with Dao Ming for a while before leaving. Before he left, he asked a wooden figurine created by the mechanism puppet technique to serve Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°Bring me ten roasted whole cows.¡±


    The wooden figure received the order and immediately passed it to his ¡®brother¡¯. The wooden figure working in the canteen and restaurant immediately began to prepare and bring it to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng dragged his weak body to the hot spring to wash away his exhaustion.


    This time, the heavy snow was a little heavy, making people feel cold. The entire Xianyang was covered in heavy snow, and it was a vast expanse of white. Inside the monastery, in the hot spring, Ye Shengy naked in the water. He used the method of internal breathing. He sank into the water and closed his eyes.


    He remembered some things. When he was reading, he passed countless stone tablets to the earth in his dantian.


    At this moment, the entire Sahara desert was covered with stone tablets.


    99,900 of them attracted people from all over the world toe here.


    On these stone tablets were cultivation techniques, Daoist techniques, pill refining techniques, arrays, cultivation techniques, and so on..


    It could be said to be a treasure trove of cultivation.


    Now, half a month had passed. The Sahara Desert had be a holynd for cultivators. This ce was filled with people. All the people with high cultivation talent from all over the world hade here to look for cultivation techniques that suited them.


    Ye Sheng silently observed and did not interfere.


    In this half a month, the cultivators who had obtained this information had advanced by leaps and bounds. Just the Houtian Sixth Heaven alone had more than 200 people making breakthroughs.


    These 200 people could be said to be the most outstanding group of people on Earth. There were more than 10,000 people in the fifth heaven, hundreds of thousands in the fourth heaven, millions in the Third Heaven, tens of millions in the second heaven, and hundreds of millions in the first heaven.


    Earth had officially entered the stage ofprehensive cultivation.


    With these stone tablets, the cultivation speed of the people on Earth would certainly be several times faster. In this way, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation speed would also be improved.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally on the right track, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a sigh.


    He took a risk and forcefully read 99,900 books. The person who benefited the most was not ye Sheng, but the people on Earth.


    They were the ones who benefited the most. They entered the cultivation era and then fed ye Sheng back, allowing him to learn countless cultivation methods in an instant.


    <b>n</b>


    Most of these cultivation methods were low-level cultivation methods. They were not of much help to the current Ye Sheng, and he did not have the time to study them one by one.


    However, just because Ye Sheng did not study them did not mean that he was not affected.


    Ye Sheng could already vaguely see the embryonic form of his martial consciousness.


    ¡°In the next period of time, the people on Earth will definitely improve by leaps and bounds, and I will also improve by leaps and bounds. ¡°Ye Sheng said with satisfaction.


    Coming out of the hot spring, the wooden man brought ten roasted whole cows. Ye Sheng immediately ate them up.


    He did not eat them all at once. Instead, he would strike a fist every time he ate a bit, instantly digesting the energy.


    Whether it was the reincarnation seal or the ten pce yama, these two cultivation techniques were the martial arts that Ye Sheng was currently focusing on.


    The first seal of the reincarnation seal had already been condensed, and now it was gradually moving towards the second seal.


    The Ten Pce Yama was a high-intensity martial art. Its power was enormous, and it could borrow the power of the Ten Pce Yama to unleash attacks that were more than ten times, or even dozens of times stronger.


    Ye Sheng practiced these two martial arts over and over again.


    Every time he finished practicing them, his body would recover a little bit, and then he would start to eat the roasted whole cow.


    Just like that, after eating the ten roasted whole cows, Ye Sheng¡¯s body also returned to its normal level, and his cultivation had reached the peak of the sixth heaven backstage. He was just a little bit away from breaking through.


    ¡°I can break through tonight,¡±ye Sheng said confidently.


    At night, Ye Sheng lit incense and sat cross-legged in meditation. He absorbed the Qi of Heaven and earth, the essence of the Moon, and merged it into his dantian.


    Thanks to the progress of the people on Earth, Ye Sheng¡¯s martial arts realm was already unbreakable. Now that he had broken through, it was like grinding time without any obstruction. Just like his usual cultivation, he silently cultivated for one night and broke through.


    His martial arts cultivation level was at the Seventh Heaven of the acquired realm.


    Early the next morning, Dao Ming came to see Ye Sheng. He was very worried about Ye Sheng. As his second senior brother, he felt that he had to care about his junior brother.


    ¡°Yesterday, Junior Brother¡¯s body was so weak. I have to care about him.¡±Dao Ming¡¯s small body rushed to Ye Sheng¡¯s residence. When he saw Ye Sheng, he was immediately stunned.


    A youth with a handsome face and jade-like appearance, wearing arge white coat, stood under the eaves. His face was calm and his gaze was pure. He looked at the heavy snow and suddenly stretched out his hand to feel the temperature of the heavy snow.


    Was this handsome man the same person as the Sick Ghost Yesterday?


    Dao Ming was dumbfounded. He rushed to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Junior brother, how did you do it? In a day¡¯s time, it seems like nothing happened to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful. Your skin is as white as snow. You¡¯re even whiter than a woman, ¡°Dao Ming looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s skin and shouted.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and directly picked Dao Ming up. ¡°Second senior brother, junior brother, I¡¯ve recovered quickly. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. It¡¯s just that I was worried about you for a whole day yesterday. How did you recover so quickly?¡±Dao Ming asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Me? Maybe I ate well.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly.

 Chapter 92 - Chapter Five, the Crazy First Lady (third update)

    Chapter 92 Chapter Five, the Crazy First Lady (third update)


    Ye Sheng yed with second brother for a while, looked at the snow, and then watched second brother leave.


    Dao Ming had to cultivate every day and couldn¡¯t ck off, but because he was worried about Ye Sheng, he came early in the morning to see Ye Sheng¡¯s situation.


    To be honest, Ye Sheng was quite touched.


    His fellow disciples were much better than his so-called family.


    Enjoying the snowy scenery, Ye Sheng was in a calm mood. He didn¡¯t want to think about those terrible things. Instead, he walked into the room and took out a sword.


    The Hundred States Sword of the human world!


    This was a magic treasure, a treasure that belonged to Ye Sheng¡¯s mother.


    The Hundred States Sword of the human world was different from ordinary longswords. The color of this sword was pure white, just like the snow. Holding it in his hand, it exuded a chill.


    Ye Sheng pulled out the longsword, and a cold sword qi slightly bloomed. The sword was 1.2 meters long, looking very delicate. Because it was ady¡¯s Longsword, it looked more beautiful.


    Ye Sheng circted his true qi, and the true Qi from the reincarnation seal was sent in.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword trembled, and it left Ye Sheng in an instant. It spun around, making a nging sound as if it was expressing joy.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mother had also cultivated the reincarnation seal, so the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword would naturally sense this aura. After more than ten years, the treasure had a spirit, and it was easily tamed by Ye Sheng


    Magic Treasures also had owners and ownerless.


    Ownerless Magic Treasures had the power of magic treasures, but they did not have the spirit of magic treasures.


    For example, the Jade Ruyi. Ye Kun could use it in his hand, and Ye Sheng could use it after he got it. After Ye Sheng gave it to Beauty Zhou, she could also use it directly.


    This was an ownerless item. Whoever got it would be the owner.


    The hundred states sword was different.


    The power of this sword was stronger, and its level was higher. It had already given birth to a spirit. In Ye Sheng¡¯s hand, he could sense the aura of the previous owner, so he willingly submitted.


    ¡°I will take you and find the murderer of my mother. I will kill them one by one, including the people of the Ye residence.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he spoke to the human world¡¯s Hundred States Sword.


    ng!


    The Human World¡¯s hundred states sword immediately transformed into a shooting star and entered between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows. It resided in his Niwan Pce and was wrapped up by his divine soul, imprinting ye Sheng¡¯s mark on it.


    From then on, this sword would apany Ye Sheng like an arm. With a single thought, the Treasured Sword would be unsheathed and the enemy would be killed.


    ¡°Mother, I have already reached the seventh heaven of the acquired realm. I am not far from the innate realm, and I am not far from revenge.¡±Ye Sheng watched the snowkes fall. His expression was calm, but the emotions in his eyes were extremelyplicated.


    Next was to investigate the cause of his mother¡¯s death, and the only target was the first madam.


    While Ye Sheng was hiding in the monastery, he was not in the limelight, but the outside world was in an uproar.


    The heavy snow fell, blocking the enthusiasm of the people for work. Everyone became free and began to gather together to talk about the world.


    With the guidance of a thoughtful person, the topic immediately shifted to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s difficulties in the Ye residence, the origin of Ye Sheng¡¯s mother, the difficulty of Ye Sheng obtaining first ce, and so on. They were almostpiled into a biography. It was not only spread in the Xianyang region, but also spread in other regions.


    Among them, there were some very interesting passages, such as how Ye Sheng was bullied in the residence, especially by the eldest madam, and also by the eldest son, Ye Kun. Then, on the hunt in the West Mountain, Ye Sheng made a name for himself, he stepped on Ye Kun¡¯s corpse and won first ce.


    This story had many twists and turns, but it was also very attractive. It put Ye Sheng in the position of a victim and won people¡¯s sympathy. For a time, Ye Sheng¡¯s name was heard in the streets and alleys of Xianyang.


    All the aristocratic families of Xianyang heard the news. Many people treated it as a joke, while some people felt that there was something wrong with it and waited patiently.


    Naturally, the Ye residence also received the news.


    The eldest madam had aged over the past few days. Every day felt like a year. She was really getting older by the day. She did not dress up anymore and cried all day. She cried until her eyes were almost blind.


    Ye Lin ¡®er apanied her mother, and she did not know what to say. Even now, she did not believe that her brother had died in the west mountain hunting just like that.


    The old madamy on the bed. She was awake now, but she was so weak that she seemed to have fallen seriously ill. Her body was no longer the same as before, and she spent all day talking about how her precious grandson was suffering and how pitiful he was, asking people to call King Ye, she wanted the murderer, Ye Sheng, to be executed.


    The old madam was the same as the first madam. They both aimed their spears directly at Ye Sheng. Whenever ye Sheng was mentioned, they would gnash their teeth in hatred.


    However, it was as if nothing had happened to Lord Ye. He only replied, ¡°He died in the west mountain hunting because he wasn¡¯t capable enough. Don¡¯t look for the murderer.¡±


    These words made the old madam and the first madam so angry that their hearts, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys ached.


    Just then, the rumors spread.


    As a positive image, how ye Sheng had risen under the suppression of the eldest madam of the Ye residence, how he had killed Ye Kun, and how he had seized the first ce in the western mountain huntingpetition had been spread like wildfire. It was as if they had witnessed the entire process with their own eyes.


    When the eldest madam heard this news, she was so angry that she fainted on the spot. When she woke up, she cursed angrily, ¡°I must kill Ye Sheng. Whoever dares to stop me, I will kill them.¡±


    This roar was like the cry of a cuckoo, and it was horrifying.


    The servants immediately knelt on the ground and watched from afar, not daring to reply.


    Ye Lin ¡®er said worriedly, ¡°Mother, Ye Sheng is currently hiding at Priest Qingxu¡¯s ce. You Can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Ye Lin ¡®er was still quite clear-headed. She knew that with Priest Qingxu protecting Ye Sheng, there was no way to kill him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge for your brother? His corpse isn¡¯t even cold yet, and I can¡¯t even punish the murderer. As a mother, how can I still have the face to see him?¡±The first Madam had gone mad. She was possessed, and all she wanted to do was to kill Ye Sheng, take revenge for her son.


    Ye Kun¡¯s body had not been found after he was killed. Now that the heavy snow had fallen, how cold would it be outside? At the thought of this, the first Madam¡¯s heart felt as if it was being grabbed by arge hand. It hurt terribly.


    She had to kill Ye Sheng. No one could stop her. Even King ye could not stop him.


    Ye Lin ¡®er saw her mother¡¯s expression and felt sad. She said, ¡°Then how do you n to Kill Ye Sheng?¡±


    If Ye Sheng died, she could let her mother be normal. Ye Lin ¡®er did not mind at all. After all, she was a bastard son. It did not matter if ye Sheng was the murderer of her elder brother. Now that her mother said yes, it was true.


    ¡°Find an expert to kill him.¡±The first Madam grabbed ye Lin ¡®er¡¯s hand. Her face was full of a cold smile as she whispered, ¡°I had a lover in the early years. I can find him.¡±


    Ye Lin ¡®er widened her eyes, looked left and right, and scolded, ¡°All of you, get lost.¡±


    The servants did not dare to stay any longer. As if relieved of a heavy burden, they immediately left.


    ¡°Mother, do you know what you are saying?¡±Ye Lin ¡®er growled.


    ¡°I know. How could I not know? Isn¡¯t it just to Cuckold King Ye?¡±¡®The first madam sneered and said, ¡°His own eldest son was killed, but he actually remained indifferent and did note back from the military camp. Why should I keep myself as a jade for him? He has not touched me for several years. He treats me as a guest, but he is with Hu Mei in front of the Moon. I really hate him.¡±


    Ye Lin ¡®er was shocked. ¡°Then you can¡¯t do that either.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary. Back then, when I married this ice-cold monster, I actually had someone I loved. However, my family didn¡¯t agree and forced me to marry him. He watched me get married and turned around to be a monk himself. After so many years, I would asionally visit him. He was a monk in Hanshan temple and his abilities had already reached the innate realm. It was definitely possible for him to kill Ye Sheng. As long as he did it, so what if we continued our rtionship? Right now, I can¡¯t wait for many people to know that King Ye¡¯s eldest madam has cheated on him,¡±the eldest madam said resentfully.


    Ye liner only feel crazy, her mother because of the death of her brother, has gonepletely mad.

 Chapter 93 - Chapter six, telepathy (fourth update)

    Chapter 93 Chapter six, telepathy (fourth update)


    There was a mountain peak on the west mountain. It was neither tall nor steep. Every year, many high-ranking officials and nobles of Xianyang came to offer incense and pray to Buddha.


    Hanshan temple was here.


    Although Hanshan Temple was also on the West Mountain, it was a little far away from the hunting ce on the west mountain. There were several mountain peaks in the middle.


    There were many temples and halls on this mountain peak. It was also very simple. Other than the golden body of Buddha, there were not many valuable things in Hanshan temple.


    The monks in Hanshan temple were honest and honest, and they did not dare to be too close to the high officials and nobles in Xianyang. They were outsiders, and since they were in front of Xianyang, they could be easily destroyed if they had any second thoughts.


    There were hundreds of monks in Hanshan Temple, and they were determined not to exceed this number. Every day, they chanted sutras and chanted Buddhas, studied martial arts, and lived in peace.


    In Hanshan Temple, there was a monk who guarded the library. He had entered the temple twenty years ago and guarded the library for more than ten years. Now, he had be one of the most senior people in Hanshan Temple.


    Martial Uncle Maosen.


    Maosen was a dharma name that was given by his master. Back then, when a teenager came to be a monk, the old monk knew that there must be a reason. The most hurtful thing in the world was the word ¡®love¡¯. The name Maosen meant that he could truly live in seclusion in the mountains, in Hanshan Temple, he would spend the rest of his life in the Western Mountains.


    Ever since Maosen became a monk, he had never left Hanshan Temple. He rarely left the library.


    The eldest madam came once or twice a year these years. Maosen knew, but he did note out or see the eldest madam.


    It was not because he had realized something, but because he was afraid that he could not control himself.


    Twenty years of Buddhist cultivation not only did not extinguish the me of love in Maosen¡¯s heart, but it made him even more intense than when he was a teenager. It was like a pot of wine, brewing for twenty years, it must be exceptionally mellow.


    Maosen also knew that there was no possibility between him and the first madam. He could not reveal his true feelings, or else he would be harming her.


    He originally thought that his entire life would be like this, apanied by the Green Lantern ancient Buddha, but who would have thought that a letter woulde tonight, making Maosen unable to fall asleep.


    The first Madam¡¯s letter was written very clearly,


    kill Ye Sheng, then renew the predestined rtionship.


    Only these two words made Maosen so excited that he could not control himself.


    They would be reunited! This was what he dreamed of even in his dreams. He had caught a glimpse of Ye Sheng when he was young, and he could not bear to part with him. However, due to the difficulties of the eldest Madam¡¯s family, and the fact that the eldest madam only liked him a little, there was no depth to her love. Thus, under the persuasion of his family members.., putting on his wedding clothes, he entered the leaf king¡¯s manor amidst the peach blossoms.


    The young man watched as his beloved entered the leaf king¡¯s manor. Seeing the joyous scene of the gongs and drums being yed by innate masters, he turned around and left.


    A few dayster, he became a monk at Hanshan Temple. He cut off the worries of the mortal world, hoping to use the Buddhist dharma to make himself forget everything,


    in the end, he failed.


    The young man turned into a middle-aged man. Twenty years had given him a profound cultivation base, but it did not bring him relief. Instead, he sank deeper and deeper into the world.


    That encounter when he was young, that smile when he looked back, was deeply imprinted in his heart. It was like cinnabar, and every time he thought about it, he would feel an excruciating pain.


    ¡°Oh Buddha, Maosen has bitterly cultivated for twenty years, but today, he discovered that he is still that infatuated youth from back then. He has let down Buddha¡¯s teachings.¡±Maosen knelt in front of the Buddha, deeply repenting.


    Standing up again, Maosen let out a long sigh. He knew what the eldest Madam¡¯s letter meant, and he also knew that once he left Mount Han Temple, there was no turning back.


    However, he did not regret it. Instead of suffering every day, it would be better to turn the longing and friendship into a farewell. Even if the oue of this farewell was to be shattered into pieces, he was not afraid.


    Late at night, Mao Sen wiped the Buddha statue in the temple hall. He knelt down devoutly, turned around, and left without looking back.


    In the heavy snow, Mao Sen¡¯s thin figure carried a sense of loyalty. It was just like how he had watched the person he loved walk into the Prince¡¯s mansion in his wedding clothes.


    On the West Mountain, in another ce, a white-clothed middle-aged man with a handsome face was shining in the dark night and snow.


    VV


    Beside the white-clothed middle-aged man, there was an old man dressed like a beggar, leading ame horse and walking slowly.


    Far behind the two of them, an impatient-looking youth was silently watching with a de of grass in his mouth.


    ¡°Are you going to Xianyang?¡±The white jade middle-aged man was Bai Yutian, the ninth immortal in the world, and he asked at this moment.


    The old man said casually, ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Remember toe and collect my corpse when the timees.¡±


    Bai Yutian said in silence, ¡°Unfortunately, your chances are not high.¡±


    ¡°I have to try. The only person I can find now is him,¡±the old man said softly.


    ¡°The whole world will be watching this battle, ¡°Bai Yutian said expectantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look forward to it. My body is damaged. I Can¡¯t fight any interesting battles, ¡°the old man waved his hand and said.


    ¡°If you leave, it¡¯s time for me to leave too. I¡¯m waiting for your performance, ¡°Bai Yutian said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m talking to you with these elegant words. Look at the expression on the face of the Kid I brought. He¡¯s going to be angry. I¡¯m going to take him to Xianyang and create a storm. Soon, his name will be known throughout the world, ¡°the old man said expectantly.


    Bai Yutian also looked at the young man and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    The old man led theme horse and shouted, ¡°Brat, what are you still doing over there? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Chu Zhongtian heard this, he was as happy as a horse. He rushed over and said, ¡°Are you really going?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Xianyang. I¡¯m going to stir up a storm,¡±the old man said with a nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re bragging again. Last Time, you said that you would make a big fuss over me, but instead, you brought me to stay in the mountains and forests for a month,¡±Chu Zhongtian said unhappily.


    ¡°This time, we¡¯re really going to make a big fuss over him. Don¡¯t be so scared that you¡¯ll wet your pants. ¡°The old man led the horse down the mountain.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s voice came from afar, ¡°I¡¯ll wet my pants. What a joke. Who Am I, Chu Zhongtian, the future number one master in the world? Who can make me wet my pants?¡±


    Bai Yutian listened to the conversation between the grandfather and grandson and revealed a smile. He looked at Xianyang and said, ¡°The second in the world has entered Xianyang. What should I do with the first in the world?¡±


    The disturbance in the outside world did not matter to Ye Sheng.


    He refined pills in the monastery every day and focused on cultivation. His speed increased by leaps and bounds. Whether it was pills or meat, he ate them casually. His cultivation was like riding a train, soaring all the way.


    In another short three days, Ye Sheng reached the peak of the seventh heaven.


    At the same time, his soul was about to break through.


    On this day, Ye Sheng saw his master and said, ¡°Master, my soul is about to break through the sixth heaven and reach the seventh heaven. But I¡¯m still a little short. I don¡¯t know why?¡±.


    Priest Qingxu looked at ye Sheng and asked, ¡°Short of what?¡±


    ¡°I feel like my heart is palpitating. Every time I break through, I feel uneasy. It¡¯s as if someone is watching me in the dark,¡¯ye Sheng said thoughtfully.


    He could have broken through earlier, but this time, when it came to a critical moment, he would feel flustered, his heart would palpitate, and his entire body would be covered in sweat.


    This was the first time. Ye Sheng did not know why. Could it be that his cultivation had gone wrong?


    Priest Qingxu frowned. ¡°Telepathy. Has the strength of your soul reached such a level?¡±


    ¡°What is telepathy?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°This is a telepathy that only happens when you are in the leaving aperture realm. It is something that people say happens on a whim. It is a mysterious thing. If you feel that someone is watching you, it means that someone wants to kill you,¡±Priest Qingxu reminded Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 94 - Chapter 7, inviting Zi Yuantian (fifth update)

    Chapter 94 Chapter 7, inviting Zi Yuantian (fifth update)


    Someone wanted to kill him?


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully. It was very likely that those people from the Ye residence were causing trouble again.


    ¡°Master, do you know the Kui Bai Evil Technique?¡±Ye Sheng asked with anticipation. Priest Qingxu asked with puzzlement, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°My mother died under the Kui Bai evil technique, ¡°Ye Sheng said in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Kui Bai evil art has been lost for a long time. It¡¯s an ancient evil spell that was developed by the people of the soul sect,¡±¡®Daoist priest Qing Xu said seriously.


    ¡°Master, what kind of sect is the soul sect?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°The soul sect is a demonic sect that specializes in the Dao of the soul. Most of their dao techniques also involve the soul. I remember that the soul sect was destroyed three hundred years ago. All the disciples of the sect were killed. The ruins were burned down by a huge fire. It¡¯s impossible for it to exist in this world, ¡°Daoist priest Qing Xu said after thinking for a while, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye sheng asked suspiciously, ¡°Then which sect was the one that destroyed the soul sect?¡±


    ¡°The Eternal Immortal Sect, the Ascendance Holy Land, the Great Forest Temple, and the Samsara sect, these four sects joined forces. ¡°Priest Qingxu said.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is it possible that someone secretly hid some secret manuals and passed them down to this day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±Priest Qingxu nodded.


    Ye Sheng fell silent. The Kui Bai technique came from the soul sect. The soul sect had been destroyed three hundred years ago, and the ones who destroyed the soul sect were four forces, including the Samsara sect.


    The clues were broken.


    Now, the only way to know the truth was to look for the first madam.


    Since she knew that Ye Sheng¡¯s mother had died from the Kui Bai technique, she must have known that it was done in secret.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, since you sensed that someone wanted to kill you, then stay in Jixia Academy and don¡¯t go out.¡±Priest Qingxu urged Ye


    Sheng.


    Ye Sheng fell silent.


    Priest Qingxu asked in confusion, ¡°You want to go out?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat someone who can make you sense, ¡°Priest Qingxu said directly. ¡°I can¡¯t beat him, but Master can¡¯t either?¡±Ye Sheng rolled his eyes and tried to suck up to him. ¡°Master, you are so powerful. Even the Hierarch of Mount Longhu is your junior brother. Isn¡¯t it easy to catch a small killer?¡±


    Priest Qingxu said in a bad mood, ¡°Do you know what King Ye warned me when I came to Xianyang?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face changed. Master was warned?


    ¡°What did he say?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to fight in Xianyang City,¡±Priest Qingxu said with an ugly face.


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think I don¡¯t want to help you? But people at our level have been warned by King Ye. If we want to fight, we can¡¯t do it in Xianyang. Whoever fights will die,¡±Priest Qingxu said helplessly.


    ¡°Master can¡¯t beat Lord Ye?¡±Ye Sheng bit his lips. Lord ye was stronger than he thought. With just a warning, he made it impossible for an expert like Priest Qingxu to fight in Xianyang


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat him. Although my cultivation is not bad,pared to your shameless father, I¡¯m no match for him. Few people in the world can be his match, ¡°Priest Qingxu said regretfully.


    ¡°Ah, then what should I do? Master, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch me die. I¡¯ve been killed, and you don¡¯t have such a good disciple.¡±Ye Sheng licked his face and acted coquettishly to Priest Qingxu.


    Priest Qingxu said helplessly, ¡°I told you to stay in the monastery, but you didn¡¯t listen. In the monastery, if anyone dares to kill you, I can directly kill them, but you insisted on going out.¡±


    ¡°Master, how can you guard against thieves for a hundred days? Since someone wants to kill me, I¡¯ll go out and let these killerse out and kill all of them. I want to see how many people the other party can send to kill me.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Since you insist on this, I rmend someone. You Go and find him.¡±Priest Qingxu thought carefully and said.


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Zi Yuantian. He can attack in Xianyang, ¡°Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t he warned?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°He is not as powerful as your master, so he is not affected. If you invite him out, any killer will be no problem, ¡°Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°But I have no rtives or friends with him, and I haven¡¯t seen him many times. How could I invite him?¡±Ye Sheng said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Xiantian Pill?¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu pointed at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was startled and immediately said, ¡°This is the guarantee for me to break through to the Xiantian Realm.¡±


    The Xiantian Pill was a reward from the west mountain hunt. Ye Sheng was very precious, and this thing was very helpful for breaking through to the Xiantian realm.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Have you forgotten your identity?¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu said unhappily.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. His identity?


    An alchemist!


    ¡°Master, are you saying that you will teach me how to Refine Xiantian pills?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly became enlightened. Yes, he was an alchemist. Xiantian pills were rare treasures to others, but to Ye Sheng, they could be refined.


    ¡°You know now, right? If you want to go out, go look for Zi Yuantian.¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu waved his hand.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡±Ye Sheng bowed happily, turned around and entered the room. He took the innate pill and went straight to Zi Yuantian.


    Ji Xia Academy, the Teacher¡¯s residence.


    They were not in the same ce as the disciples. Every teacher had their own garden. It was very huge, and Zi Yuantian was no exception.


    The white snow covered all colors. Whether it was the green grass, the withered yellow leaves, or the colorful flowers, they were all covered by a thickyer of white snow.


    Ye Sheng walked in the white snow and arrived at Zi Yuantian¡¯s garden with crunching sounds.


    Zi Yuantian was cleaning the white snow in the garden.


    He did not use his zhen Qi. Instead, he used a shovel to work seriously. ¡°Why are you here?¡±Zi Yuantian asked in surprise when he saw Ye Sheng.


    He knew Ye Sheng. Whether it was the young master of the Hu family who was crippled, or the title of No. 1 in the West Mountain recently, he had deeply remembered Ye Sheng


    ¡°Hello, teacher.¡±Ye Sheng greeted him obediently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Zi Yuantian said concisely.


    ¡°I would like to ask teacher to apany me for a night to kill an assassin, or perhaps a group of assassins.¡±Ye Sheng also spoke quickly.


    Zi Yuantian stopped shoveling the snow and looked at Ye Sheng with a smile. ¡°I offended someone and was assassinated?¡±


    Ye Sheng only smiled calmly and looked at Zi Yuantian in the snow.


    ¡°No.¡±Zi Yuantian immediately replied with two words.


    ¡°This time, I have received some guidance from someone.¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°Priest Qingxu asked you toe, right? But he should know my character.¡±Zi Yuantian continued shoveling the snow and said.


    Ye Sheng did not waste time and reached out his hand. On his palm, a medicinal pill appeared. It was blue and looked like it was formed from a ball of seawater.


    Zi Yuantian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Innate pill?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. ¡°You¡¯re willing to part with it?¡±Zi Yuantian looked at Ye Sheng officially. ¡°Only when there¡¯s something to give up will there be something to gain. If you give up a little here, you¡¯ll be able to get even more there.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly.


    ¡°Deal. When do we make our move?¡±Zi Yuantian asked.


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll leave Jixia Academy. The assassins will definitelye and kill me. I wonder how many of them there are.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I will help you kill a few of them.¡±Zi Yuantian stretched out his hand and grabbed the Xiantian Dan. He said heroically.

 Chapter 95 - Chapter Eight, monk Maosen (first update)

    Chapter 95 Chapter Eight, monk Maosen (first update)


    At night, the heavy snow fell for a day and finally became smaller at night.


    However, this world had already been covered in ayer of white. All the sins in the world had been buried.


    Ye Sheng held a big ck umbre and wore a long white jacket as he slowly walked out of Ji Xia Academy.


    He wanted to return to the ye residence, to look for the eldest madam, and to force him to find out the real reason for his mother¡¯s death.


    King Ye was not in the Ye residence. Every year, he spent most of his time stationed in the Xianyang military camp. That seemed to be his home, and the Ye residence was just a ce where he would spend his free time.


    No one could understand King Ye¡¯s personality. Even the old madam and his mother did not dare to touch his son¡¯s rules.


    Ye Sheng knew this news. Perhaps everyone in Xianyang knew this news.


    King Ye was in the military camp.


    That was why ye Sheng dared to enter the ye residence tonight and find the eldest madam to interrogate her about the cause of her mother¡¯s death.


    In the dark of the night, every household in Xianyang had their doors and windows tightly shut. The cold air wasing, and no one would stay on the streets.


    Even beggars hid at this moment.


    Ye Sheng walked alone on the street. The ck umbre blocked the tiny snowkes, and the thick snow under his feet made creaking sounds.


    His face was calm, and he looked straight ahead.


    After walking a few streets, he was not far from the Ye residence.


    Ye Sheng suddenly stopped, and the ck umbre in his hand turned gently, causing snowkes to fall.


    A person was walking toward him in front of him.


    Openly and openly.


    Ye Sheng thought that he would be caught off guard, but he did not expect that he would just walk out like this.


    This person was a monk.


    This made ye Sheng even more surprised. In the past, the monks in Xianyang were all at the few temples on the west mountain. Usually, they did not leave the west mountain. In the entire Xianyang city, only Wuwen and Wuxin from the great forest temple were probably monks.


    <b>en</b>


    Who was this monk?


    The monk walked in front of Ye Sheng. His face was weathered, and he held a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. He said, ¡°Almsgiver Ye Sheng, how do you do?¡±


    ¡°The arrival of master has exceeded my expectations, ¡°ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°Almsgiver, this little monk Maosen hase to kill you tonight.¡±Maosen lowered his eyebrows and said obediently.


    ¡°Does master have a grudge against me?¡±Ye Sheng asked. ¡°No.¡±Maosen shook his head.


    ¡°A grudge?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Maosen shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled. ¡°No grudge, no grudge. If you want to kill me, who promised some treasure to let mastere?¡±


    Mao Sen Thought for a moment and said, ¡°The treasure that I have always dreamed of obtaining. Benefactor¡¯s life is very precious, and this little monk¡¯s treasure is even more precious. Therefore, benefactor, please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    <b>lore</b>


    Mao Sen pointed out a finger, and an ordinary finger suddenly emitted a Buddhist light, enveloping ye Sheng within, making him unable to move.


    Ye Sheng frowned, and a sh of shock appeared in his eyes, ¡°Xiantian Realm?¡±


    He had seen the attack of the Tenth Heaven of the Houtian realm, and it definitely did not have such power. It was definitely something that only Xiantian realm cultivators could do.


    Mao Sen¡¯s expression was calm as he pointed his finger at the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    As long as he hit it, Ye Sheng would definitely die.


    Everything seemed to be still. Ye Sheng looked at Mao Sen coldly. There was no fear in his eyes, only a killing intent that could not be dispelled.


    Mao Sen ignored it. In the eyes of the strong, the killing intent of the weak was nothing more than a meaningless thing.


    When his fingernded, this so-called killing intent was nothing more than a joke.


    He did not have any hatred towards Ye Sheng. Previously, he did not even know of Ye Sheng. Only aftering down from the Cold Mountain Temple did he know of Ye Sheng¡¯s great name. He also knew why the first Madam wanted him to kill Ye Sheng.


    ng!


    With a muffled sound, Mao Sen¡¯s finger touched the three inches between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows. It touched the metal te and was unable to move.


    Maosen hurriedly retreated and looked at the figure behind Ye Sheng with a solemn expression.


    It was a xiantian expert.


    Zi Yuantian, dressed in purple, walked out from behind Ye Sheng. With an indifferent expression, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to send a xiantian expert to kill you. Just who did you offend to hate you so much?¡±


    Ye Sheng was released from his confinement and said softly, ¡°Kill him. I still have a lot of things to deal with tonight.¡±


    Zi Yuantian nodded and walked forward.


    With every step he took, his aura grew stronger. Mao Sen took a step back with a grave expression.


    It was obvious that he was very afraid of Zi Yuantian.


    Ye Sheng watched from behind and did not find it strange. For Zi Yuantian to be ji Xia Academy¡¯s Teacher and teach martial arts, he was definitely not a weakling. Most Xiantian experts were probably not zi Yuantian¡¯s match.


    After taking nine steps, Zi Yuantian¡¯s aura became 90% stronger. The cold wind blew fiercely, sweeping up the white snow and sprinkling it all over,plementing zi Yuantian¡¯s cold and indifferent face.


    ¡°Life and Death Fist!¡±


    When Zi Yuantian took the tenth step, he threw out a punch. The fist condensed from gray and white fiercely pressed out.


    Mao Sen put his palms together and said in a condensed voice, ¡°Golden bell cover!¡±


    A golden copper bell was upside down, protecting Maosen.


    Dang! The life and Death Fist smashed onto it, and a long bell sound was heard, shaking all the snowkes in the surroundings down.


    Zi Yuantian stood still on the spot. Maosen spat out a mouthful of blood, and the golden bell cover was on the verge of copsing.


    ¡°You can block a few of my punches. You¡¯ve only entered the Xiantian realm for a few years, and you¡¯re not my match at all. Why do you want to assassinate my Jixia Academy¡¯s Disciple?¡±Zi Yuantian sneered.


    Maosen¡¯s expression was very bitter. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°This little monk must kill him.¡±


    For a dream of his youth, an unrealistic dream, he was already possessed. Only by killing Ye Sheng could this beautiful dreame true.


    Whether or not this beautiful dream would break in the end, he had to give it a try.


    With this thought in mind, Maosen¡¯s gaze became firm as he pointed out with his finger.


    ¡°Buddha¡¯s finger!¡±


    <b>as</b>


    This finger shed with golden light and illuminated half of the Long Street. It was extremely powerful as it was aimed at Ye Sheng


    Under the fury of the Buddha¡¯s finger, no one could match it.


    But Maosen was too weak.


    Zi Yuantian coldly shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Three consecutive punches. Zi Yuantian did not use any other moves and only used his strength to suppress ye Sheng to death.


    Boom!


    The first punch shattered the Buddha¡¯s finger.


    Boom!!


    The second punch shattered the Golden Bell Shield.


    Boom!!!


    The third punch hit Mao Sheng¡¯s body. Mao Sen was kneeling on the ground, his face pale. He put his palms together, the Buddha bead was still in his palm.


    He lost. Zi Yuantian was much stronger than him, the difference between the higher and lower Xiantian realms was huge.


    Zi Yuantian looked at Mao Sen, his eyes calm. He looked at Ye Sheng and found that Ye Sheng¡¯s face was also very calm.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t be able to win?¡±Zi Yuantian asked curiously.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t win, then it can only mean that my master and I have poor taste. Since I¡¯ve asked you to protect me, my life is in your hands tonight.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly, not worried at all.


    Since he had alreadye out, was there any use in worrying? He could only believe that Zi Yuantian would help him solve the problem.


    Ye Sheng continued to walk forward, passing by Maosen, he heard a faint murmur, ¡°Buddha¡¯s disciple, Ananda, met a young girl on the path before he became a monk. From then on, he could not bear to part with her. Buddha asked ananda, ¡°How much do you like this girl?¡±? Ananda said, ¡°I wish to be a stone bridge and be blown by the wind for five hundred years. I wish to be exposed to the sun for five hundred years and be drenched by the rain for five hundred years. I only wish for her to pass by the bridge.¡± Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He thought of something and ignored Mao Sen. His vitality had already been interrupted.


    When Ye Sheng reached the end of the street, he turned his head and saw Mao Sen sitting cross-legged in the heavy snow. His breathing waspletely gone.


    Ye Sheng spun the Big ck umbre and turned around to see the ye residence.


    Lord Ye¡¯s residence was also the ce he remembered the most.

 Chapter 96 - Chapter 9, Exchange (second update)

    Chapter 96 Chapter 9, Exchange (second update)


    Ye Sheng stood in front of the Ye residence with a cold expression and a disgusted look in his eyes.


    He hated this ce.


    This ce was filled with flies and dogs. In the entire ye residence, no one was clean.


    On a snowy day, there were only twonterns lit at the entrance of the Ye residence. Under the dim yellow light, the signboard of the ye residence could be vaguely seen.


    Ye Sheng went forward and knocked on the door.


    The guard guarding the door whispered, ¡°It¡¯s sote at night, who is this?¡±


    The thick and heavy door was opened. When the guard saw Ye Sheng, he was immediately shocked and knelt down, ¡°Greetings, twelfth young master.¡±


    The current Ye Sheng and the previous Ye Sheng¡¯s status could not bepared. In the past, when the servants saw him, they would not kneel down. However, ever since the news of Ye Sheng winning the first ce in the west mountain hunting spread, the servants all knew that the twelfth young master was going to rise up. Ye Sheng did not say anything. He just walked in with the umbre in hand, ignoring the guards.


    Ye Sheng hated the entire ye residence from the bottom of his heart. He was afraid that he would be smelly if he said one more word.


    ¡°Twelfth young master,e back. I will inform the first madam and the old madam,¡±the guard immediately said.


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand to stop him. He stared at him coldly and said, ¡°I will go alone. You are not allowed to say anything.¡±


    The guard could only nod. He was frightened by Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze.


    Ye Sheng held the umbre and followed the path in his memory to the eldest Madam¡¯s residence.


    The Ye residence was a huge garden. The eldest madam had her own courtyard, the old madam also had her own courtyard, and the second madam also had her own courtyard. They were all separated.


    It was already close to midnight. The servants and maidservants of the Ye residence were all asleep. They had to get up early tomorrow to clean up, so they naturally fell into a deep sleep.


    When some of the servants on night duty saw Ye Sheng, they were all shocked. They opened their eyes wide and wanted to go forward to greet him, but ye Sheng ignored them.


    Ye Sheng directly walked towards the eldest Madam¡¯s garden.


    In the eldest Madam¡¯s garden, the lights were brightly lit. The eldest madam was sitting in a rocking chair with a Haggard expression. Ye Lin ¡®er apanied her by the side with aplicated expression.


    As for the servants and maidservants, they all went to rest.


    ¡°Mother, are you really going to do this? That monk went to kill Ye Sheng and you agreed to it?¡±Ye Lin ¡®er said with a frown.


    ¡°Of course, ¡°the first madam said coldly. There was resentment in her eyes that could not be dissolved.


    This resentment was towards Ye Sheng, but it was mostly towards King Ye.


    She had given her best years to King Ye. She had a son and a daughter, and she abided by the rules of womanhood. Even when she knew that the youth who had left a shadow in her heart was at Hanshan Temple, she only went twice a year and never saw him.


    She had let King ye down. It was King Ye who had let her down.


    ¡°Mother, if this is found out, father will definitely be furious. With his character, we, mother and son, will not be able to escape,¡±ye Lin ¡®er said worriedly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to kill me? What¡¯s The Big Deal? After Kun ¡®er died, my heart was as dead as ash. Instead, I saw many things clearly. Your father is the most cold person in the world. In his eyes, there is only martial arts. As for US family members, we are just his ythings. Back then, he could even kill his own son with his own hands. Now that he has killed me, what can¡¯t he do?¡±Eldest madam mocked.


    ¡°Mother, what about me? What should I do?¡±Ye Lin ¡®er could not help but ask.


    ¡°Daughter, didn¡¯t you have a Master? Go and find your master. Leave Xianyang, leave the Ye residence. This is not a ce for a good death,¡±the first madam advised.


    ¡°After I leave, what will you do, Mother? I just lost my brother, and you want me to Lose My Mother?¡±Ye Lin ¡®er cried.


    ¡°What are you crying for? As long as he kills Ye Sheng, I will take revenge for your brother. Your brother can rest in peace in his grave. Don¡¯t you want to see this scene?¡±The first madam asked.


    Ye Lin ¡®er had nothing to say. She looked at her mother in front of her, and her eyes were filled with a strange feeling.


    ¡°Mother, in your heart, do you have a daughter like me?¡±Ye Lin ¡®er really wanted to ask this question, but she felt that she was asking for humiliation because the first madam¡¯s attitude was clear.., she only had one son in her heart. As for her daughter, she belonged to someone else after all.


    ¡°Mother, rest well. Your daughter has gone back.¡±Ye Lin ¡®er left sadly.


    The first madam watched her daughter leave coldly. She did not say a word. She was also waiting, waiting for good news.


    Ye Sheng held the umbre and walked to the door.


    Creak, Creak, Creak.


    The sound of his shoes stepping on the snow rmed the first madam inside.


    The first Madam¡¯s face lit up and she hurriedly ran out, ¡°Ye Sheng, did you kill him?¡±


    The moment the door opened, a gust of cold air swept over, causing the first madam to shiver. She widened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her in disbelief.


    Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng, who was draped in a long white coat, looked at the first madam with a cold expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s You! How dare youe back? Go To Hell!¡±The first madam suddenly stood up and bent her palm into a w. With a vicious grab, five streaks of true qi turned into sharp rays and directly aimed at Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    The first Madam¡¯s strength was at Houtian Eighth Heaven, and she had been living in luxury all year round. She did not have much intention to practice martial arts. She just wanted to ensure that her body was healthy.


    Houtian Eighth Heaven was nothing in front of Ye Sheng


    Bang!


    True energy surged all over Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and he used the ten Yama pces, one after another. He let out a soundless roar, and the sound wave was shocking, sending the eldest madam flying back into the house.


    Ye Sheng took a step out and entered the house. Then, he turned around and closed the door.


    In the spacious house, the eldest Madam¡¯s face was pale, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. She stared at ye Sheng with hatred, ¡°How can you not be dead?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out. This was impossible.


    Ye Sheng was only in the Houtian realm, and monk Maosen had already entered the Xiantian realm. He could definitely kill Ye Sheng


    But now, it was monk Maosen, whom she had been waiting for so long, who had note. Ye Sheng, whom she regarded as the murderer of her son, hade.


    What exactly had gone wrong?


    Ye Sheng put away the big ck umbre and ced it on the side. He patted the tiny snowkes on his body and said, ¡°Do you want to know who killed your son, Ye Kun?¡±


    ¡°It was you. It was you who killed him.¡±The first madam was like a fierce ghost. She pointed at Ye Sheng and shouted.


    Ye Sheng looked at her coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to kill me, but if you kill me, the murderer of your son will be free and unpunished. He will be very happy. I¡¯m afraid that Ye Kun will die in peace in his grave.¡±


    The first madam was stunned. She stared at Ye Sheng and asked, ¡°Do you know the real murderer?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a trade. Tell me who killed my mother and I¡¯ll tell you who killed your son, Ye Kun,¡±Ye Sheng suggested.


    This was his purpose tonight. He wanted to enter the ye residence and find out the secret of his mother¡¯s death, not to kill the eldest madam.


    Ye Sheng was not stupid enough to kill the eldest madam in the Ye residence. Even if he was angry and wanted to kill her, he would not be so stupid.


    The first madam stood up, clutched her chest, and sneered, ¡°You want to avenge your mother?¡±


    ¡°You want to avenge Ye Kun, and I want to avenge my mother. It¡¯s essentially the same thing, ¡°Ye Sheng stared at the first madam and said.


    ¡°I really should have strangled you to death back then, and let you go to the Netherworld with your cheap servant mother,¡±the first madam cursed.


    Ye sheng frowned and sneered, ¡°You still haven¡¯t found Ye Kun¡¯s corpse, have you?¡±


    The first Madam¡¯s expression changed drastically and she red at Ye Sheng, ¡°Do you know where my son¡¯s body is?¡±


    ¡°You killed him, so you know where the body is, right?¡±¡®The first Madam said sternly. She ignored her injuries and directly rushed forward.


    Ye Sheng directly stretched out his hand and overthrew her. He said disdainfully, ¡°Use your pig brain to think. Your son is an expert at the tenth sky. I was only at the fifth sky back then. How could I kill him?¡±


    The first madam looked at Ye Sheng with suspicion in her eyes. However, after careful consideration, it was indeed the case.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s exchange. However, you must tell me where kun-er¡¯s corpse is.¡±The first madam looked at the current situation and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 97 - Chapter 10, murderer Lord Ye (Third Watch)

    Chapter 97 Chapter 10, murderer Lord Ye (Third Watch)


    Ye Sheng took off his long jacket and sat down leisurely. He stretched out his hand and tapped on the table. ¡°Pour me a cup of tea.¡±


    The first madam had an incredulous look on her face. He actually asked her to pour him tea?


    ¡°We are now partners. Even if we only work together for two hours, you should still pour me tea.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was yful, as if he was disgusted by the first madam.


    If he were not in the Ye residence at this moment, Ye Sheng would have immediately killed the first madam. However, this was the ye residence, so Ye Sheng did not dare to act rashly.


    The first madam poured a cup of tea with a sullen expression and ced it heavily in front of Ye Sheng. With a livid expression, she asked, ¡°Who killed Kun ¡®er?¡±.


    Ye Sheng did not reply. Instead, he drank the tea in a carefree manner and said, ¡°Bring Me a pen and paper. We will write our respective answers on the paper. Only then will it be fair.¡±


    The first madam stared coldly at Ye Sheng. Her gaze was fierce, as if she wanted to scare Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng was unmoved. He poured himself some tea.


    ¡°Okay.¡±The first madam gritted her teeth and got up to get a pen and paper. She felt so aggrieved. Two months ago, Ye Sheng was still a good-for-nothing in the Ye residence. She could control him as she pleased. But now, when she faced Ye Sheng, she actually felt powerless.


    Ye Sheng took out the paper and pen, but he did not provoke the first madam. Both sides took out a pen and wrote a name on the paper. ¡°Trade,¡±the first madam said impatiently after she finished writing.


    Ye Sheng handed over the paper he had written. The first madam just casually threw it away and grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s paper.


    Ye Sheng picked up the paper the first Madam threw away and opened it. He immediately frowned, raised his head, and stared at the first madam with a fierce gaze.


    ¡°What? Everything I said is right.¡±The first madam was shocked and said with a stern look.


    Ye Sheng said with a cold face, ¡°My mother was killed by Lord Ye?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your mother was killed by Lord Ye.¡±The first madam nodded firmly.


    ¡°Then how did Lord ye kill his mother?¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold smile. He didn¡¯t really believe the first madam.


    ¡°This¡­¡±the first madam hesitated.


    ¡°Do you know the Kui Bai Evil Art?¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold smile.


    The first Madam¡¯s face changed, and she questioned, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Thest time your daughter ¡®rescued¡¯me, you said it to me personally, but now you¡¯re hesitating. How can I believe you?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°You were faking it that time?¡±The first Madam¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy, and she was afraid of Ye Sheng¡¯s scheming.


    ¡°Tell me, although I told you the murderer, Ye Kun¡¯s body is still outside. The snow has sealed the mountain, so he must be very cold. As a mother, don¡¯t you want Ye Kun to be buried in Peace?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    The eldest madam red at Ye Sheng, but she could not persist any longer. She said, ¡°Tell me first, did this person really kill Ye Kun?¡±


    The name written on the paper by Ye Sheng was none other than Chu Zhongtian.


    He was trying to frame him. Since Chu Zhongtian was not in Xianyang, the first madam would never be able to find him.


    ¡°I swear to God, before the hunt in the West Mountain, Chu Zhongtian heavily injured ye Kun and broke his cultivation method. He let ye Kun drag his heavily injured body into the west mountain to hunt. Three dayster, Ye Kun died because of the hidden hand left behind by Chu Zhongtian, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a nod.


    ¡°How do you prove it?¡±The first madam was also skeptical.


    ¡°You can find a Daoist divination expert to see if ye Kun was heavily injured before the Western Mountain Hunt. A Daoist expert should be able to catch some clues, ¡°ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±¡®The first madam frowned.


    ¡°I saw it. When they were fighting, I saw it from afar. That person called Chu Zhongtian was very powerful. Ye Kun was heavily injured and escaped. I swear to my dao heart that if this statement is a lie, my cultivation will never break through to the Xiantian realm in my lifetime.¡±Ye Sheng took out a killing blow, swearing to her dao heart could not be faked. The eldest Madam¡¯s face fell into silence. She held Chu Zhongtian¡¯s name in her hands. Blue veins popped up as she tried her best to suppress it.


    ¡°Now you swear in Ye Kun¡¯s name that if you lie, Ye Kun will suffer eighteen levels of purgatory in hell and will never be reincarnated,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    The eldest madam stood up in panic and said firmly, ¡°I can¡¯t swear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sworn with my dao heart, but you don¡¯t dare. This is not how cooperation works, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a cold expression.


    The first madam was held by Ye Sheng. She still wanted to know where Ye Kun¡¯s body was, so she had to fulfill ye Sheng¡¯s conditions.


    After hesitating for a while, the first madam sat down again. She stared at Ye Sheng with a dark gaze and swore in Ye Kun¡¯s name.


    Ye Sheng poured a cup of tea and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You can speak now.¡±


    ¡°Your mother did indeed die under the Kui Bai technique, and I did not write anything wrong about King Ye. Your Mother¡¯s death back then was very strange, as if she died suddenly without any warning. ¡°You were still young at that time and did not know anything, but I remember clearly that on the night of your mother¡¯s death, King Ye came back. He brought back a book, and that book was the Kui Bai technique. That night, I apanied King Ye and saw him write your mother¡¯s name on that book. The next day, your mother died.¡±The first Madam recalled the past.


    Kacha!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was ashen as he crushed the cup in his hand.


    Seeing Ye Sheng like this, the first madam suddenly felt a surge of joy in her heart, she said proudly, ¡°Your mother died at the hands of her husband. The next day, I asked Lord ye what the Kui obeisance demonic technique was, and he told me that he was fighting with someone else. He wonst night.¡±


    ¡°Fighting with my mother as the center?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were ruthless, and waves of anger burned in his heart. He stared at the first madam as if he wanted to swallow her up, and it was terrifying.


    The first madam immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened that night, but when your mother died the next day, King Ye was not sad at all. The old Madam said that your mother died suddenly and could not enter the ye family¡¯s ancestral grave. She had the servants carry her to the West Mountain and bury her at will. King ye also knew about this. He said something that I remember deeply.¡±


    The eldest madam sneered and stared at Ye Sheng with a teasing look in her eyes.


    ¡°Speak!¡±Ye Sheng growled and smashed the table into pieces with a palm. The floor was a mess.


    The eldest madam was not afraid. Instead, she smiled proudly and looked at Ye Sheng with a flirtatious look. She said, ¡°Your father, King Ye, said that such an uncontroble woman should die early and transcend.¡±


    Ye Sheng felt that he was going to explode. He really could not suppress his anger and reached out to grab the eldest madam, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. Back then, King ye treated my mother the way he treated Ye Kun. Eldest young master was killed, but he stayed in the military camp as if nothing had happened. Do you think you are very smug?¡±


    The first madam pushed Ye Sheng away and said with a sneer, ¡°I have already told you what I know. where is Kun ¡®ER¡¯s body?¡±


    Ye Sheng turned around and left. He put on his long coat and opened the Big ck umbre. When he opened the door, he saw the sky full of snowkes, but his eyes were bloodshot.


    Ye Sheng left. Before he left, he told the firstdy about the bamboo forest where Ye Kun died.


    After stepping out of the Ye residence, Ye Sheng turned around and looked at the huge ye residence. He said firmly, ¡°One day, I will kill you with my own hands and destroy the Ye residence with my own hands.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Chapter 11, entering Xianyang (first update)

    Chapter 98 Chapter 11, entering Xianyang (first update)


    Late at night, the heavy snow became heavier again. The strong wind howled and swept the sky and Earth.


    Ye Sheng held the umbre and walked back to Ji Xia Academy alone. There was no one along the way. It was unknown whether Zi Yuantian had gone back or was hiding in the dark.


    Ye Sheng did not have the mood to care. His mind was full of the cause of his mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°Back when the Samsara sect was destroyed and mother was captured, Lord Ye did not kill her. Instead, he brought her back to the Ye residence and took her in as a concubine.¡±


    ¡°This was not because he was lustful, but because Lord ye was fighting with a stranger, with mother as the center.¡±


    ¡°The fightsted for six years. Six yearster, when I was five years old, Lord Ye and the stranger ended the fight. One side should have won, but the price was mother¡¯s sudden death.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was heavy as he thought of the suffering that his mother had suffered during those years. The old madam, first madam, and second madam made things difficult for her, while Lord Ye and the stranger were fighting. Under those circumstances, she persevered, she had ensured that Ye Sheng was safe and sound when he was young.


    Until the moment of her sudden death, she had also paved the way for Ye Sheng¡¯s life. She had ced the secret manuals of the Samsara sect casually, and at the same time, she had not taught ye sheng any cultivation techniques. She wanted Ye Sheng to live his life in peace, even if he did not achieve anything


    This was the best thing a mother could do under difficult circumstances.


    ¡°Lord Ye was not the only one who killed my mother. There was also a person who fought with him for six years. I want to take revenge. This little bit of strength is not enough.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the snowkes in the sky and his heart was heavy, but his eyes were filled with killing intent that could not be dissolved.


    No matter how difficult it was, he had to do it. He had to take revenge for his mother. He would kill God if he was in the way, and Buddha if he was in the way.


    That night, the storm was stirred up, but it did not cause too much of a consequence.


    <b>lce.</b>


    The first madam didn¡¯t tell anyone, and neither did ye Sheng. After returning to Jixia Academy, he entered the monastery and began his closed-door cultivation.


    Ye Sheng could break through to the Seventh Heaven of the divine soul.


    The next day, the people who woke up early saw a corpse on the street and immediately reported it to the government. After checking that it was a monk from Hanshan temple, they then informed the people from Hanshan Temple toe and pick him up.


    In the Ye residence, the news of Ye Sheng¡¯s return yesterday didn¡¯t spread. It was suppressed by the first madam, so everything happened as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Sheng once again secluded himself in the monastery and focused on breaking through to the seventh heaven. At the same time, he also studied the other Daoist techniques of the ten Daoist techniques.


    Currently, Ye Sheng had learned the three Daoist techniques of summoning wind, rain, and flying sword. After breaking through to the seventh heaven, he could continue to study the Daoist technique of metal and steel.


    The story of Ye Sheng¡¯s counterattack that was widely spread in the outside world was because the exchange between Ye Sheng and the eldest madam had temporarily ended. The eldest madam was in a hurry to find Ye Kun¡¯s body and find the murderer, Chu Zhongtian, at the same time. She temporarily gave up on the assassination of Ye Sheng.


    Hu Mingyu of the Hu family had been waiting for the news, waiting for the conflict between the eldest madam of the Ye family and Ye Sheng to erupt. However, the reality had disappointed him.


    Hu Mingyu had been frowning these few days, thinking carefully about what had gone wrong. Everything seemed to have returned to calmness.


    Early in the morning, ame horse carrying an old man followed a robust youth into Xianyang city.


    Boom!


    In a 50,000-man army camp three miles outside of Xianyang City, Lord Ye¡¯s expression changed. His aura was like a me that dyed half of the sky red. The snow melted and he instantly returned to the hot summer, he stared at the eastern city gate of Xianyang, looking extremely terrifying.


    Everyone in the Army Camp felt their hearts palpitate and couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel down. This aura was simply too terrifying, and their eyes were filled with worship. This was theirmander-in-chief, Lord Ye of Great Qin.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡±Lord ye said coldly. After thinking about it carefully, he immediately walked towards Xianyang.


    He wanted to return to Xianyang.


    Lame Horse, who had just stepped into Xianyang, stopped and snored. He looked at the ming sky in a human-like manner.


    The old man sat on the horse¡¯s back and said calmly, ¡°Youme horse, are you still holding a grudge?¡±


    Puchi, Puchi!


    Theme horse shook its head discontentedly as if it was trying to exin something. Then, it limped away.


    Chu Zhongtian shouted, ¡°That half of the sky is on fire. Who Is this expert?¡±


    The old man curled his lips and said, ¡°You never wanted to meet the number one expert in the world. This is it.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian was shocked and said, ¡°He is indeed powerful. Even from such a far distance, I feel my heart palpitating. It was the right decision toe to Xianyang this time.¡±


    The old man muttered, ¡°It¡¯s just a feint.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, now that we havee to Xianyang, what should we do next?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°How about this, you use the only money you have on you to buy a que with the words ¡®there is no one in the younger generation of the Ye residence!¡¯On it, you carry it to the gate of the Ye residence and start blocking the gate.¡±The old man chuckled, revealing his yellowish teeth, he said.


    Chu Zhongtian was stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Are You Afraid?¡±The old manughed disdainfully.


    ¡°What a joke. I, Chu Zhongtian, have been called Crazy Chu by the people outside the Great Wall. I don¡¯t know what fear is. ¡°Chu Zhongtian stomped his feet.


    ¡°Then go ahead.¡±The old man said indifferently.


    ¡°Then what if the other party doesn¡¯t care about face and sends Xiantian experts out to do this and bully a junior like me?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. This King Ye won¡¯t do this. He will definitely send the younger generation of the Ye residence to meet the challenge. You will defeat all of them and make King ye lose all his face.¡±The old man shook his head and said.


    ¡°Old Man, you have always said that you are the second most powerful expert in the world. Could it be true?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°Go. If you do this, your name will spread throughout the world. Moreover, there is a very high chance that you will break through to the Xiantian realm and defeat the younger generation of the Ye residence. This willpletely disgrace King Ye¡¯s reputation. What an arrogant matter. It suits you, Crazy Chu.¡±The old man urged.


    ¡°Okay, I believe in you,¡±Chu Zhongtian said firmly and left alone.


    The old man sat on theme horse and watched silently. Without saying anything, he found a nearby inn and stayed there.


    In Jixia Academy, the old man Han Shan, who was teaching Xiao Hua, stopped and looked at the burning sky. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Xianyang is not quiet anymore.¡±


    Littleflower asked in puzzlement, ¡°Master, why is Xianyang not quiet?¡±


    Littleflower entered Jixia Academy and became more nutritious and lively. However, the scar on her face had always been there. She followed elder Hanshan all day and did not go anywhere.


    ¡°Because a madman came,¡±elder Hanshan sighed and said.


    Littleflower blinked her eyes. She did not quite understand.


    The elder of Hanshan smiled dotingly but did not exin.


    In the monastery, Priest Qingxu, who was teaching ye Sheng how to refine pills, looked at the sky full of mes and stopped teaching.


    Dao Ming rushed over and shouted, ¡°Master, I feel that the entire Taoist connotation of Xianyang is boiling, as if celebrating something.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked confused. What did he mean by boiling Taoist connotation?


    Priest Qingxu looked at the mes in the sky quietly. His expression changed and he said, ¡°The dao charm of Xianyang is boiling because they are excited. An expert has appeared.¡±


    ¡°Expert? What does that mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Dao Ming didn¡¯t understand either. He had just cultivated and felt the dao charm boiling. That was why he hurried over.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the Ye residence is in trouble.¡±Priest Qingxu took out a bagua and calcted carefully.


    ¡°The Ye residence has king ye presiding over it. Who would dare to offend him?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°There is a person who dares to do so. A madman who is so arrogant that even I am afraid of him.¡±Priest Qingxu¡¯s expression wasplicated. There was admiration, fear, and excitement.

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 12, blocking the door (second update)

    Chapter 99 Chapter 12, blocking the door (second update)


    Xianyang, Ye residence.


    Usually, people who came here to y were all high-ranking officials and nobles. It had been snowing recently, and people rarely moved around, so they seemed much calmer.


    <b>§Ö</b>


    <b>§Ú</b>


    Dong! With a muffled sound, a que was ced in front of the Ye residence¡¯s door. Chu Zhongtian¡¯s expression was unruly as he shouted, ¡°Ye residence¡¯s younger generation, get out here.¡±


    The guards were dumbfounded.


    What was this ce?


    Xianyang, Ye residence.


    Who was the master?


    King Ye, the number one expert in the world, the leader of hundreds of thousands of troops.


    When did the ye residence encounter such a thing?


    A young man carrying a signboard directly blocked the door. If this were to be spread out, wouldn¡¯t it make peopleugh their heads off?


    The guards were immediately enraged. They rushed out and drew their swords, wanting to kill Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Are you all worthy to fight against me?¡±Chu Zhongtian arrogantly took a step forward, condensing his ZHENQI into a fist and smashing it down.


    Boom!


    How could a group of guards who were only at the fourth or Fifth Heaven be a match for him?


    All of them were immediately sent flying by the hammer, mming into the door with a heavy sound.


    ¡°Go in and report that the madman from the northwest, Chu Zhongtian, hase to challenge the younger generation of the Ye residence. If you don¡¯t have the guts to ept the challenge, then hide and don¡¯t appear,¡±Chu Zhongtian said coldly as he erected the que.


    The guards were both shocked and furious as they hurriedly went to report.


    Ye Kun¡¯s corpse had already been found at the first Madam¡¯s ce. The first madam was too heartbroken and was currently recuperating.


    The guards ran over, they reported, ¡°First madam, there¡¯s a kid who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth outside the door. He specifically mentioned that he wants to challenge the younger generation of our ye mansion. He even brought over a signboard with the words ¡®there¡¯s no one in the younger generation of the Ye Mansion¡¯written on it.¡±


    The first madam was enraged when she heard that. She berated, ¡°Why are you asking me about such an arrogant person instead of finding butler Fu and getting someone to kill him?¡±


    The guard was shocked and immediately said, ¡°I admit my mistake. I¡¯ll go look for Butler Fu now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯s the name of the person who came?¡±The first madam asked.


    The guard did not dare to hide anything and immediately said, ¡°He calls himself the Northwest Madman, Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    The eldest Madam¡¯s gaze instantly turned sharp like an eagle¡¯s. She stared at the guard and said, ¡°Chu Zhongtian?¡±


    The guard nodded. ¡°He calls himself the madman of the northwest, and his name is Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    ¡°Let Butler Fu go and chop him into pieces. I want him to die without a burial ce, ¡°the eldest madam shouted sternly. Her expression was crazed, and she had finally found the murderer.


    The guard did not dare to stay any longer and immediately went to look for Butler Fu.


    In the Ye residence, the eldest madam and the second madam were in charge of all internal matters. However, Butler Fu was in charge of external matters. King Ye was not in the residence, so Butler Fu¡¯s words represented King Ye.


    The guard went to look for Butler Fu. Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Butler Fu.


    ¡°I know everything. Just now, King Ye came back,¡±butler Fu said in a deep voice.


    The guard asked, ¡°What should we do? That Chu Zhongtian is standing at the door with a que in his hand. He has an arrogant look on his face.¡±


    Butler fu frowned and said, ¡°Call the second and fourth young masters back and let them settle this matter.¡±


    The guard was shocked and said, ¡°Is this Chu Zhongtian worthy of the second and fourth Young Masters?¡±


    There were more than ten children in the Ye residence. Other than the third young master who was killed, the eldest young master who was killed by Ye Sheng, the second young master, the fourth young master, and the others were all cultivating outside.


    ¡°These are the old master¡¯s orders. Just do as he says, ¡°butler Fu said coldly.


    The guard could only nod. ¡°This subordinate will go now.¡±


    The guard left. Butler fu frowned and went straight to King Ye.


    In the study, King Ye was reading a book, but his mind was not on it at all.


    ¡°King Ye, I have already sent people to call the second young master and the fourth young master back. That Chu Zhongtian will definitely die,¡±butler Fu said.


    King ye nodded and did not speak.


    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand. This Chu Zhongtian is just a young man. Let me send a few people to take him in and kill him. Why do you need the two young masters toe back?¡±Butler fu said with a frown.


    King ye raised his head and said, ¡°We must let the young people in the family deal with him. The older generation is not allowed to make a move.¡±


    Butler Fu was stunned and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t represent himself. Just let the young people in the family kill him, ¡°King ye said casually. He did not take Chu Zhongtian to heart.


    Butler fu nodded and slowly left.


    Outside the ye residence, Chu Zhongtian was bored from waiting. He leaned against the que and sat on the ground. He blocked the main door so that no one could go out or enter.


    This change was seen by someone on purpose. He stepped forward and asked, shocked.


    Chu Zhongtian had blocked Lord Ye¡¯s door alone, and he had a que with humiliating words written on it.


    The Ye residence had been blocked by a madman from the northwest. He had said that there was no one in the younger generation, forcing the people of the Ye residence to enter through the back door.


    This news was like a gue, and it instantly spread throughout Xianyang city.


    Who Was Lord Ye?


    He was the number one person in Great Qin and the number one martial artist in the world. Even if his residence was unguarded, no one dared to barge in.


    Now, it was actually blocked by a young man. This was simply a joke.


    Many people didn¡¯t believe it, so they went to the ye family¡¯s residence and took a closer look. Indeed, there was a young man cursing.


    ¡°Lord Ye, the number one martial artist in the world¡¯s residence, is there no one else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for two hours. have all of the younger generation in your mansion died?¡±


    ¡°If you want to fight, thene out. If you don¡¯t, then admit defeat decisively. Admit that the entire generation of the Ye mansion is inferior to me, Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian paced up and down at the door, cursing and swearing. He was very angry.


    In the Ye mansion, Butler Fu and a group of guards watched with ashen faces. They could also imagine Chu Zhongtian¡¯s arrogant aura through the door.


    Aggrieved.


    When had the ye residence ever been so aggrieved?


    If it was not for King Ye¡¯s clear words, Butler Fu would have gone out to kill Chu Zhongtian right now.


    ¡°When will the two young masters return?¡±Butler fu could not help but ask in a low voice.


    ¡°The fourth young master will return very soon. The second young master has already returned.¡±A guard ran over and said.


    ¡°Let the second young master go out to meet the battle and kill this kind of scum who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth.¡±Butler fu growled.


    The guard immediately nodded and went to invite the second young master.


    The second young master of the Ye residence was called Ye Ming. His mother was the first Madam¡¯s servant. When she gave birth to Ye Ming, she died due to dystocia. Although the first madam did not treat him harshly from a young age, she was not overly close to him either.


    Ye Ming himself was very disappointing. He was admitted to Jixia Academy together with Ye Kun. Unlike ye Kun¡¯s soaring arrogance, Ye Ming had always been very low-key. He only studied quietly in Jixia Academy and never showed off.


    This time, Ye Ming had been called back. He had thought that it was because of something, but he had not expected that it was because of someone blocking the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, housekeeper Fu. The door of my ye residence is not that easy to block,¡±ye Ming said with a cold smile.


    He was neen years old this year. He had been born in the same year as Ye Kun. This was because his period was a little too small.


    ¡°Open the door, ¡°ye Ming said coldly.


    Creak!


    The door of the Ye residence finally opened slowly.


    The countlessmoners and officials who came to watch the fight were all looking forward to what the Ye residence would do?


    Ye Ming walked out slowly. He was the only one looking at Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Ming, the second young master of the Ye residence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s a disciple of ji Xia academy and usually keeps a low profile. I didn¡¯t expect him to be the one toe out to fight.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 13, crushing defeat (third update)

    Chapter 100 Chapter 13, crushing defeat (third update)


    ¡°Ye Ming is Lord Ye¡¯s child. Although he has a low profile, his strength is not to be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°This person is going to be unlucky. whose door should we block? The Ye Residence¡¯s door?¡±


    ¡°The Northwest Madman. This title is really big. I just don¡¯t know if he has the ability to uphold this title.¡±


    ¡°How many moves do you think ye Ming can defeat Chu Zhongtian?¡±


    ¡°Within 20 moves. Chu Zhongtian must have some ability to dare to block the door.¡±


    The surrounding people discussed, but it did not affect Chu Zhongtian. He sized up ye Ming and sneered, ¡°Why, are the people of your ye residence willing toe out?¡± Ye Ming¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°Who asked you to block the door?¡±


    ¡°No one. It¡¯s just my own thoughts. You Are King Ye¡¯s son, right? King Ye is the number one in the world. I wonder if his son is my hero or my hero?¡±Chu Zhongtian said excitedly.


    Ye Ming coldlyughed and said, ¡°A stage 1 boor dares to block the door alone. Even if I kill you today, no one will dare to say a


    word.¡±


    ¡°Come,e,e, I¡¯m right here. Come and kill me. Since I was born, I¡¯ve fought thousands of times. From the barbarians outside the great wall, to the deste people of the grasnd, and to the descendants of Great Qin¡¯s aristocratic families, I¡¯ve never lost. I¡¯m looking forward to you breaking my undefeated record, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said proudly.


    ¡°What kind of genius can there be in a fight in a small ce? This is Xianyang, the ce with the most geniuses in the world. You can be a king in a pond, but you can¡¯t make waves in the ocean, ¡°ye Ming said mockingly.


    ¡°You mean that Xianyang is the ocean, and you¡¯re the whale in the ocean?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a whale, but I¡¯m much better than a stinky fish like you,¡±ye Ming said proudly. He still had this bit of confidence. Even though he was usually very low-key, in terms of arrogance, he was no less than Ye Kun, however, Ye Kun was proud from the inside out. Ye Ming was proud from the inside out and did not show it on the outside.


    ¡°Hahaha, anyone can talk big. Don¡¯t be pped in the face when you¡¯re defeated by meter,¡±Chu Zhongtian mocked.


    ¡°You talk so much nonsense. Since you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you make a move?¡±Ye Ming sneered and looked at Chu Zhongtian disdainfully.


    ¡°Come, you¡¯re the first person toe out of the Ye residence. I¡¯ll let you have three moves. After all, you¡¯re the most courageous person among the younger generation of the Ye residence, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    ¡°Arrogant, if you give me three moves, then you¡¯re courting death,¡±ye Ming shouted angrily. He took a step forward and flipped his palm, causing a full moon to appear. True energy surged like a great river as he attacked.


    Bright Moon shining on the great river!


    This was an extremely powerful cultivation technique that ye Ming had learned from Ji Xia Academy. It possessed a power as vast as a great river.


    Rumble!


    This attack quickly spread out, causing Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes to light up, he said, ¡°So you¡¯ve broken through to the tenth heaven. No wonder you have the confidence to speak to me. But that¡¯s all. I said I¡¯ll give you three moves, so I¡¯ll give you three moves. This is the first move.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body twisted, and numerous phantoms appeared. Unable to differentiate between reality and falsehood, he executed his movement technique.


    Brightmoon Phantom!


    You Are the Bright Moon, I am the Phantom. Can you differentiate between real and fake?


    Ye Ming frowned. Looking at the Phantom, he really could not differentiate. He could only rely on his senses to find a direction andunch an attack.


    Bang!


    A huge hole was created on the Long Street, and the Phantom dissipated. Chu Zhongtian was still standing at the door, with a disdainful smile on his face. He said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. You Can¡¯t even differentiate such a simple movement technique.¡±


    Ye Ming shouted coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s try this move of mine again.¡±


    He held the bright moon in his arms, and his true energy was like a big river. Then, he smashed it fiercely.


    He threw the bright moon into the big river, creating arge-scale attack.


    This was a move that could restrain movement techniques, and it was very practical.


    A disdainful smile hung on Chu Zhongtian¡¯s face. He did not retreat, but instead, he moved closer to Ye Ming. Then, he swam like a dragon in the water, scooped up the bright moon in the big river, and pressed it with his back hand.


    Boom!


    The moon in Chu Zhongtian¡¯s hand exploded violently, but it did not injure Chu Zhongtian. It was like a firework, and after the brilliance, there was not much left.


    Ye Ming¡¯s face changed, and he stared at Chu Zhongtian in disbelief. He was confident that with one move, he would be defeated just like that?


    ¡°What cultivation technique did you use?¡±Ye Ming asked with a gloomy face.


    ¡°If you want to know, beat me. I¡¯ll tell you if you beat me, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said with a chuckle. His expression was rxed, and it was obvious that ye Ming did not give him enough pressure.


    Ye Ming growled, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    His fingers were like swords as he attacked. The Bright Moon Sword Qi flickered, and the true energy behind him was like a huge wave, mming toward him.


    This attack was a powerful attack from the bright moon shining on the river. It was a sure-kill attack.


    <b>as a</b>


    Ye Ming didn¡¯t believe that Chu Zhongtian would be able to block it.


    The people outside were also staring at it. They wanted to see the oue of this battle.


    ¡°This move of yours has some ideas, but it¡¯s just a little bit, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said. Facing the attack, he was still at ease.


    ¡°Impudent! You actually dare to look down on me. Go To Hell.¡±Ye Ming growled. The tip of his finger shone with the flickering moonlight. It was a beautiful sight.


    <b>mo</b>


    This beauty was full of danger. If he were to be hit, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body would also be injured.


    After all, Chu Zhongtian was also at the tenth heaven and had not broken through to the Xiantian realm.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body moved and the Zhenqi in front of him crackled, forming a defense.


    Tortoise shell bind! This cultivation technique spread from the tortoise shell, forming a shield in front of him.


    If ye Ming wanted to kill Chu Zhongtian, he had to shatter this shield.


    ng!


    Ye Ming¡¯s true energy burst out and collided with the tortoise shell, making a crisp sound. He used his finger as a sword, and his true energy was sucked in and out as he fiercely collided with the tortoise shell, causing the surroundings to tremble.


    Under the impact of the invisible energy, snow-white billows were stirred up. Ye Ming¡¯s expression immediately changed. The toughness of the tortoise shell was beyond his expectations.


    He gritted his teeth and the true energy in his dantian surged and turned into a sharp sword, fusing into this attack.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The turtle shell binding cracked and started to fall. It seemed that it could not hold on any longer.


    Ye Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt that he could shatter this thing.


    But at this moment, Chu Zhongtian moved. ¡°Your third move has already beenpleted. If you use your true energy again, it will be your fourth move. I can counterattack now.¡±


    Ye Ming was shocked. He raised his head and looked.


    A fist the size of a sandbag fell.


    Bang!


    Ye Ming¡¯s fingertip was instantly broken. His sword qi, his true qi, and his attack were all destroyed by this punch.


    Ye Ming¡¯s body suddenly retreated. His face was flushed red and faintly pale. Only when he crashed into the door did he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    One punch!


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s one punch had already made ye Ming feel what it was like to have Mount Tai pressing down on one¡¯s head, and what it was like to use force to suppress someone.


    All of his cultivation techniques and zhenqi werepletely defenseless under this one punch. After being crushed, the instant they copsed, they would bite back at themselves.


    The reason why ye Ming spat out blood wasn¡¯t because he had been hit, but because his ZHENQI had been scattered, and he couldn¡¯t control it anymore. It wantonly flowed through his body, destroying his meridians, and that was why he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He had lost. Without any suspense, he had lost miserably at Chu Zhongtian¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 101 - Chapter 14, seven days of blocking the door (fourth update)

    Chapter 101 Chapter 14, seven days of blocking the door (fourth update)


    Ye Ming was defeated.


    He was defeated by Chu Zhongtian in front of everyone.


    What was even more humiliating was that Chu Zhongtian had given him three moves first. If he didn¡¯t give in, wouldn¡¯t he have been defeated with one punch?


    The onlookers were also shocked.


    ¡°So Fast?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even faster than me. He ended it in three moves. I can still move more than ten times.¡±


    ¡°Men need tost longer. Why is Ye Ming¡¯s duration so short?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chu Zhongtian too strong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought he would fail, but now it seems that even though he¡¯s fast, his strength is astonishing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can be fast as well, but you can¡¯t be soft. While You¡¯re fast, you also need to be firm. Only then can you win.¡±


    ¡°The second young master of the Ye residence has lost. This is going to be a good show.¡± Many people began to gloat over Chu Zhongtian¡¯s misfortune. They jeered in low voices, and Ye Ming heard them.


    Ye Ming¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. He clutched his chest and looked at Chu Zhongtian angrily. He growled, ¡°How can your fists be so strong?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re weak?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±Ye Ming was so angry that he spat out blood. He pointed at Chu Zhongtian with a towering hatred.


    ¡°Stop using your glib tongue. It¡¯s useless against me. Perhaps it¡¯s fine with a girl. After all, you¡¯re very soft very quickly.¡±Chu Zhongtianughed evilly. He had also heard the discussions of the people around him.


    PFFT!


    Ye Ming spat out a mouthful of blood. He was extremely angry and extremely embarrassed.


    The people around him roared withughter. Some of the women even blushed and spat a few words. However, they also watched happily.


    The Ye residence, which was famous in Xianyang, could have some scandals as a topic for gossip. Themoners were very happy to see it.


    Butler Fu, who was behind the door, could not hold it in any longer. He walked out and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Chu Zhongtian, this is the ye residence. It¡¯s not a ce where you can behave atrociously.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian looked at Butler Fu and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? There are no more experts of the younger generation in the Ye residence, so you, an old man, have to make a move against me?¡±.


    Butler Fu could not help but raise his hand.


    ¡°Cough Cough!¡±A cough suddenly came from the air, like a muffled thunder explosion, and Butler Fu was immediately stunned.


    His soul actually felt the impulse to be blown apart by this cough.


    ¡°Expert, there is an expert behind this madman Chu.¡±Butler fu broke out in cold sweat and waspletely frightened.


    ¡°Come back and let the younger generation make a move.¡±King Ye¡¯s faint voice sounded like a spring breeze. It brushed past Butler Fu¡¯s body and instantly healed his injuries.


    Butler Fu felt as if he had just walked through the gates of Hell. His entire body was drenched. He looked at Chu Zhongtian with fear and said, ¡°This old servant is the butler of the Ye residence. Naturally, I won¡¯t make a move against you. My fourth young master has returned. He will meet you head on.¡±


    As soon as butler Fu finished speaking, a delicate and pretty young man appeared behind him. He had a baby face and looked very small. At this moment, he looked at Chu Zhongtian with a grave expression.


    Butler fu said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth young master, please hold on.¡±


    The fourth young master¡¯s name was Ye Yun. He nodded and said, ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Butler Fu supported ye Ming and turned around to enter the residence.


    However, before he could walk far, he heard a miserable cry. Ye Yun was directly sent flying and flew into the Ye residence.


    The surroundings were dead silent.


    This was too fast.


    Butler Fu¡¯s expression changed. The fourth young master had also broken through to the tenth heaven not long ago. How could he be defeated so quickly?


    Ye Yun was sent back into the Ye residence. His expression was filled with shock, embarrassment, and anger. This was too humiliating.


    Chu Zhongtian pped his hands and said, ¡°Two people who have just entered the Tenth Heaven Want to defeat me. They are too weak.¡±


    He was at the peak of the tenth heaven. Even Ye Kun was no match for him, let alone someone at the early stage of the tenth heaven.


    Ye Ming and Ye Yun were both ashamed and indignant. They wished they could rush out and fight Chu Zhongtian again.


    However, Butler Fu stopped them. He was quite frightened by the cough just now. He knew that Chu Zhongtian had an expert behind him. Moreover, even if this expert was King Ye, he did not dare to be careless. Otherwise, Chu Zhongtian would have died long ago, how could he still have such face for the fallen leaf mansion?


    ¡°Let the other young masterse back. At the same time, let the younger generation of experts in the mansion defeat Chu Zhongtian. The winner will be heavily rewarded, ¡°butler Fu ordered. Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, he closed the gate of the Ye mansion.


    ¡°When the young masteres back, he wille out to fight with you.¡±Butler fu said thest sentence through gritted teeth.


    Chu Zhongtian coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°If you fight me, I¡¯ll let you rise to the clouds. I¡¯m very firm.¡±


    On this day, all of the young masters of the Ye residence returned.


    The second young master, the fourth young master, the fifth young master, the sixth young master, the seventh young master, the eighth young master, the ninth young master, the tenth young master, and the eleventh young master!


    Without exception, all of them were defeated.


    It was fine if they were defeated, but they were all defeated with a single punch.


    How humiliating was this?


    Ever since the founding of the Great Qin Empire, the Ye residence had been one of the most powerful ns. However, now that their reputation had been swept away by Chu Zhongtian, it waspletely overshadowed.


    In just one day, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s name spread throughout Xianyang. It was even faster than when Ye Sheng had taken first ce in the western mountain huntingpetition.


    This was a true battle record for him, and he had stepped on the reputation of the number one n in the Great Qin Empire to reach the peak.


    In the evening, Chu Zhongtian was still standing at the Ye Residence¡¯s entrance, and he had already hung up the signboard. As for the Ye Residence¡¯s signboard, Chu Zhongtian took it down and used it as a stool. After standing for a long time, he would sit down.


    Many people were shocked by his boldness; wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated.


    He blocked the entrance for an entire day.


    The Young Masters of the Ye residence were all defeated.


    Everyone thought that King Ye would make a move and kill this madman, but after waiting for a long time, King ye still did not appear.


    It was not until night fell that Chu Zhongtian looked at the ye residence with disdain and shouted, ¡°Is there no one left in your ye residence?¡±


    The Ye residence was silent. No one answered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, then I will leave,¡±Chu Zhongtian said in boredom.


    The people in the Ye residence were still silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I wille again tomorrow morning. I said that I will suppress the younger generation of the Ye residence until there is no one, so I will definitely do it. ¡°Seven days. I will block the gate for seven days. This que will be hung here. After seven days, if you defeat me, you will be able to take it down. ¡°Otherwise, when you see this que in the future, you will take a detour and not be allowed to enter through the main gate,¡±Chu Zhongtian said arrogantly.


    When he said this, the entire Xianyang was shocked.


    To humiliate King Ye and the people of the Ye residence like this, did Chu Zhongtian want to die?


    Rumble!


    Just as Chu Zhongtian finished shouting, lightning and thunder suddenly shed in the sky and intertwined with each other. One could vaguely see two palms retreating with a single touch.


    King ye made his move and wanted to kill Chu Zhongtian, but he was blocked by the second strongest person in the world.


    However, this ordinary person did not notice it, and Chu Zhongtian did not notice it either. He turned around and left.


    In front of the entire ye mansion, there was a que hanging high up in the sky. On the que was the words ¡®no one in the younger generation of the Ye Mansion¡¯. There was also a que on the ground with the words ¡®Ye Mansion¡¯written on it.


    Such a scene was not seen in a hundred years. For a time, the entire Xianyang was talking about it. Even the people in the pce were talking about it.


    Meanwhile, Chu Zhongtian returned to the old man¡¯s side and said smugly, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m so happy today. I¡¯ve really suppressed the entire ye mansion, but why are they so angry? Why haven¡¯t they sent out their innate experts yet?¡±


    The old man coughed a few times and just looked at Chu Zhongtian with a smile without saying anything.


    ¡°Old Man, it can¡¯t Be You. Are you really the second most powerful expert in the world?¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked excitedly.


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? You must remember to block the door more ruthlessly. You must block it for seven days, not a day less, ¡°the old man said in a bad mood.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Chu Zhongtian agreed immediately and said, ¡°There is only King Ye in the Ye residence. The rest are all stinky fish and rotten shrimps. They are not worth mentioning. They can¡¯t even block a single punch from me.¡±

 Chapter 102 - Chapter 15, inviting Ye Sheng back (fifth watch)

    Chapter 102 Chapter 15, inviting Ye Sheng back (fifth watch)


    Ye residence.


    Late at night, the heavy snow fell and the cold air assaulted.


    No one spoke in the main hall.


    The Young Masters of the Ye residence were all dejected and sullen. From the second young master to the eleventh young master, they were all defeated. To be humiliated like this by Chu Zhongtian was simply a great humiliation.


    The key point was that King Ye did not allow the Xiantian experts to make a move and allowed Chu Zhongtian to behave atrociously at the entrance.


    The eldest madam, the old madam, the second madam, and some other concubines were all sitting in the main hall with ugly expressions on their faces.


    The ugly expression on the eldest madam¡¯s face was because Chu Zhongtian had killed Ye Kun. Right now, she believed what Ye Sheng said. Right now, the murderer was right in front of the door, but she was unable to make a move.


    The ugly expression on the old madam¡¯s face was because the reputation of the ye residence had been ruined. This blow to her was even more important than Ye Kun¡¯s death. She was a person who cared about her reputation. She did not know how the Ye residence would be mocked in the future after this humiliation. With this thought in mind.., her head began to ache again.


    The second Madam¡¯s expression was unsightly because the previous few young masters had all been defeated and had suffered a great loss of face. The next one would be the twelfth son. However, the twelfth son, Ye Sheng, was not in the Ye residence, so no one went to inform Ye Sheng toe back, thus, it fell on Ye Qing.


    Everyone had witnessed how powerful Chu Zhongtian was today. Ye Qing would undoubtedly bring disgrace upon himself if he went up. However, as the son of King Ye, his older brothers had all gone up. Ye Qing also had no excuse to refuse, so how could Hu Mei not be annoyed?


    The entire hall was so quiet that the sound of a pin hitting the ground could be heard clearly. The servants did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would be med.


    ¡°Tomorrow, that Chu Zhongtian wille again. What should we do?¡±The old madam knocked on the table discontentedly and swept her gaze across the hall. When she saw that everyone was dejected, she said angrily.


    Everyone was a little afraid of the old Madam¡¯s anger. After all, grief and indignation were clearly disyed here.


    ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s Ye Qing¡¯s turn tomorrow,¡±a young master said.


    ¡°Everyone knows what kind of cultivation ye Qing has. Although we usually praise him as a genius, he¡¯s only at the Seventh Heaven of the Houtian realm now. He¡¯s far from being a match for that arrogant person, Chu Zhongtian. He lost even at the tenth heaven. If we let ye Qing go up, wouldn¡¯t we be sending our faces up to him to be beaten?¡±The old madam shouted angrily, the more she spoke, the angrier she got.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because father didn¡¯t allow the older generation to make a move. Otherwise, Chu Zhongtian would have died a long time ago,¡±a young master muttered unhappily in a low voice.


    Everyone present heard it.


    Butler fu said in a deep voice, ¡°The person behind Chu Zhongtian has quite a background. It¡¯s not that the Royal Highness doesn¡¯t want to make a move, but he has already made a move. However, he was stopped by someone.¡±


    Once these words were said, everyone present was shocked. There was actually someone who could stop the Royal Highness Ye.


    ¡°Then what did King Ye Say?¡±The old madam hurriedly asked.


    ¡°King ye said that the younger generation must deal with it themselves. We, the older generation, are not allowed to make a move,¡±butler Fu said.


    The old madam sighed and said, ¡°Everyone is here. We have already suffered heavy losses today. If we still can¡¯t defeat them tomorrow, our ye residence¡¯s face will really be trampled under our feet and rubbed against.¡± The second Madam¡¯s eyes rolled around and suddenly said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t our family still have an expert who is the top hunter in the West Mountain?¡±


    Once these words were said, everyone looked over. There were all kinds of expressions in their eyes.


    The eldest Madam¡¯s ice-cold gaze, the old Madam¡¯s angry gaze, the other young mastersplicated gazes, and ye Qing¡¯s ecstatic gaze..


    ¡°Twelfth brother is in Jixia Academy. Moreover, his rtionship with the residence might not necessarily be back.¡±Ye Ming frowned and said. He had heard of Ye Sheng¡¯s name when he was in Jixia Academy, so he naturally knew of the grudge between Ye Sheng and the residence.


    The old madam snorted coldly and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t return, then he doesn¡¯t return. Does the huge ye mansion still need a bastard son to save it?¡±


    Hu Mei said with a chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s not what the old madam said. The previous few young masters have already made their moves. When ites to Ye Sheng, if he doesn¡¯t make a move, he will directly be targeted by ye Qing. Ye Qing has no chance of winning. The twelve sons are, after all, the top hunters in the western mountain. After receiving the emperor¡¯s reward, their chances are much greater than ye Qing¡¯s.¡±


    The old madam still had a cold expression on her face. She was in a very bad mood.


    At this moment, the first madam spoke, ¡°Old Madam, my wife also thinks that we should let ye Shenge back. Regardless of how he obtained first ce in the western mountain huntingpetition, he still obtained it after all.¡±


    The first Madam¡¯s thoughts were very simple. She wanted Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian to both suffer heavy losses. If Ye Sheng was defeated, he would lose all his face. The poprity that he had just obtained from the western mountain huntingpetition would be reduced by more than half. If Chu Zhongtian was defeated.., this¡­ it was impossible for Chu Zhongtian to be defeated by Ye Sheng, so neither side would suffer heavy losses. Only Ye Sheng would lose all his face.


    At this time, Ye Qing also voiced out his support.


    The other young masters thought about it and nodded. Everyone was embarrassed, so why should little twelve not be embarrassed?


    Butler fu said, ¡°This old servant also thinks that we should let twelfth young mastere back. Twelfth Young Master has the ability and knows how to endure. What if he defeats Chu Zhongtian?¡±


    The old Madam¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°But the only problem is that twelfth young master doesn¡¯te back.¡±Butler fu shook his head.


    ¡°He dares? This is the Ye residence¡¯s problem. He is the Ye Residence¡¯s heir. How dare he note back?¡±The old madam snorted coldly and said in front of everyone, ¡°Waiter, go to Ji Xia Academy and ask Ye Sheng toe back.¡±


    Ye Ming nodded and stood up. He said, ¡°I rushed over overnight, but what if twelfth brother doesn¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Just say that I want him toe back. If he dares note back, I¡¯ll expel him from the ye residence, ¡°the old madam said firmly. She thought that Ye Sheng would be frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    In the monastery of Ji Xia Academy, Ye Sheng was admiring the scenery and said without turning his head.


    Behind him, Ye Ming hurried over and said, ¡°Twelfth brother, this is what the old Madam Wants.¡±


    Ye Sheng was draped in a long white coat. His face was handsome and extraordinary, and his body was tall and straight. Looking at the beautiful scenery between the mountains, he said indifferently, ¡°What the old madam wants, Do I need to care about it?¡±


    Ye Ming¡¯s expression changed, and he berated, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You are the heir of the Ye residence. This time, the Ye residence is in trouble. If you don¡¯t go back, will you repay the kindness of the Ye residence for raising you?¡±


    Ye Sheng turned around, and a sharp glint shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°The ye residence¡¯s kindness in raising you? Haha, do I really have to thank them?¡±


    ¡°The olddy is eager for me to die. If she sees me, she will probably lose a day of her life. What am I going to do when I return? Send her to her death?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you don¡¯t return, the olddy will say that she will expel you from the ye residence.¡±Ye Ming red at Ye Sheng, not giving in in the slightest. In his heart, the Ye residence was above everything else.


    ¡°That would be my wish. Now that the ye residence has been disgraced, I heard today that all of you young masters were defeated. It¡¯s really impressive.¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±Ye Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and grabbed, he berated, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll take you back. Even if you took the first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition, you¡¯re only at the seventh sky of the postnatal realm. You¡¯re three levels below me. You Can¡¯t hide in the monastery and take care of yourself while we lose face.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯ve spoken your mind. You think it¡¯s not enough to lose face, so you dragged me along to lose face. That way, your hearts will be bnced, right?¡±Ye Sheng mocked, ayer of golden runes appeared on his body and directly sent ye Ming¡¯s attack flying.


    Golden Steel!


    Ten Daoist techniques of golden steel.


    Ye Sheng had already broken through to the seventh sky of the soul nurturing realm and cultivated the fourth Daoist technique, golden steel.


    This was an ultimate protective TAO technique. Even ye Ming, who was in the tenth heaven, found it extremely difficult to break it.

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 16, the sword-wielding old man (1st update)

    Chapter 103 Chapter 16, the sword-wielding old man (1st update)


    Ye Ming was forced back. He looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and said, ¡°What Dao art is this? It¡¯s actually so hard?¡±


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what Dao art it is. You can leave now. I Won¡¯t go back to the Ye residence.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m your older brother. Don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant just because you have a protective dao art,¡±ye Ming berated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never admitted that you¡¯re my older brother. In the past, I¡¯ve been in the Ye residence for ten years, but I¡¯ve never seen you call me younger brother. Now that the Ye residence is in trouble, do you think of me as your younger brother?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    Ye Ming¡¯s face was filled with shame and anger. He was extremely embarrassed by Ye Sheng¡¯s words. He berated, ¡°Since you insist, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°You should have been rude a long time ago, ¡°Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really angered me. I¡¯m not Chu Zhongtian¡¯s match, but I can still deal with you.¡±Ye Ming used a bright moon shining on the river to attack.


    True energy was like a raging river. The Bright Moon enveloped ye Sheng, wanting to suppress him.


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Chu Zhongtian defeated you in one move, right? Then I¡¯ll defeat you in one move too.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±Ye Ming scolded angrily. The Bright Moon and the river surged even more.


    ¡°Are you arrogant? Take my move.¡±Ye Sheng coldly snorted. The true Qi in his body instantly seeped out and transformed into the ten Yama pces, blocking the bright moon shining on the river.


    Rumble!


    The ten Yama pces were like tenyers of mountains separated by ten thousand li. Ye Ming and Ye Sheng were only a dozen meters apart. However, under the istion of the ten Yama pces, ye Ming only felt that this distance was the end of the world.


    The bright moon shone on the great river continuously pped, but it couldn¡¯t even touch the corners of the ten Yama pces. It was like a child fighting with an adult, very powerless.


    Ye Ming¡¯s face became panicked, and he said in shock, ¡°This is impossible, what kind of cultivation technique is this?¡±


    He was in the tenth heaven, and he couldn¡¯t even touch the corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s clothes.


    This was too exaggerated, when did ye Sheng be so powerful?


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for Chu Zhongtian, and you won¡¯t be a match for me either.¡±Ye Shengughed mockingly. The ten Yama turned into a stream of light and shattered the bright moon shining on the river in an instant, directly suppressing ye Ming on the ground, unable to move.


    One move!


    Ye Ming was once again defeated in one move. His face was dull, and he waspletely dumbfounded.


    He was defeated by Chu Zhongtian in one move. He could still say that Chu Zhongtian was at the peak of the Tenth Heaven, but now that he was defeated by Ye Sheng in one move, there was no excuse at all.


    He was weak, and Ye Sheng was strong.


    But, how could this be possible? When Ye Sheng was in the Ye residence, he was a well-known piece of trash.


    ¡°Go back and tell the old madam that I won¡¯t provoke her anymore so that she can have a few more days, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a cold smile. He turned around and continued to look at the snow,pletely ignoring ye Ming.


    Ye Ming slowly got up. Without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    In the Ye residence, after Ye Ming returned, he told the old Madam What Ye Sheng had said. Hearing this, the old Madam¡¯s eyes started to see stars, and her entire person was about to explode.


    Ye Sheng was cursing her to die again, this bastard son of a B * Tch.


    ¡°Alright, since twelfth young master isn¡¯ting back, then forget it. Help the old madam down to rest,¡±butler Fu said with a face full of headache.


    The old madam was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She was helped down.


    Early the next morning, Chu Zhongtian came. Today, he brought a chair and sat at the door.


    More than half of Xianyang¡¯s people hade to watch the show. It was packed with people.


    The people of Xianyang were discussing who the ye residence would send out to fight today.


    As a result, the Ye residence stayed behind closed doors for the whole day.


    It was not until evening that Chu Zhongtian spat and said, ¡°A bunch of cowards.¡±


    Those who had gathered around to watch the show also left regretfully.


    On the third day, Chu Zhongtian still blocked the door for a day. The Ye residence had sent out a few servants from the tenth heaven, but they were still defeated.


    On the fourth day, the Ye residence closed the door and did note out.


    On the fifth day, it was still the same.


    On the sixth day, Butler Fu of the Ye residence came out to threaten Chu Zhongtian, but Chu Zhongtian, who was not stingy, directly shook his head and refused.


    On the seventh day, which was also thest day, Chu Zhongtian came early in the morning, he shouted, ¡°If no onees out of the Ye residence today, this que will be hung here forever. Of course, if you are thick-skinned enough, you can take it down. Anyway, if you are shameless, I have nothing to say.¡±


    The Ye residence was still quiet.


    Chu Zhongtian was not in a hurry and sat quietly.


    Xianyang¡¯s eyes were all on the Ye residence today. This was thest day. If the Ye residence did not retaliate, their reputation would bepletely tarnished. They would bepletely pinned on the pir of shame.


    Arge number of people thought that the Ye residence would definitely send their disciples out today.


    In Ji Xia Academy, everyone was also discussing what had happened in the Ye residence.


    In the monastery, Ye Sheng and Dao Ming were drinking tea with priest Qing Xu.


    During these seven days, Ye Sheng had been working hard to cultivate and refine pills. His cultivation had stabilized these seventh heavens. Regardless of whether it was his martial path or his soul, they were all iparably sturdy.


    And the cultivation techniques he cultivated had all reached the beginner level. There were even a few that had reached the small sess stage,


    on Earth, it was as if an elerator had been installed during this period of time. There were more than three hundred people in the seventh heavens. This speed was really very fast, causing ye Sheng to be quite surprised.


    ¡°Master, do you think the Ye residence will counterattack today?¡±Dao Ming asked while sipping his tea.


    Priest Qingxu pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask your junior brother this question?¡±


    Dao Ming said, ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Ye residence. Junior Brother Won¡¯t go back. Besides, it¡¯s useless to say that junior brother will go back. He¡¯s only in the seventh heaven. He¡¯s no match for Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    Priest Qingxu smiled and said, ¡°Not Necessarily.¡±


    Ye Sheng coughed and changed the topic. He asked, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t King Ye Kill Chu Zhongtian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, King Ye did it secretly, so Chu Zhongtian will definitely die.¡±Dao Ming also nodded.


    ¡°Because the second in the world entered Xianyang City and supported Chu Zhongtian, King Ye can¡¯t do it,¡±Priest Qingxu exined.


    ¡°The second in the world? Who Is It?¡±¡®Dao Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and asked.


    ¡°The first in the world is Lord Ye. I don¡¯t know the second, ¡°Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°The second in the world is the sword-wielding old man,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°The sword-wielding old man, is he very powerful?¡±Dao Ming asked.


    ¡°The sword-wielding old man is very powerful. He is slightly older than Lord Ye. He is a Daoist, but he cultivates the Tao of the sword. Hebines Tao techniques and martial arts and is one of the itinerant cultivators. However, he suppressed the experts of the major sects and was ranked first for a time. However, after Lord ye rose to power, he became the second. This time, he came to Xianyang. He should want to fight with Lord Ye,¡±Priest Qingxu said calmly.


    ¡°Then why did he have Chu Zhongtian block the gate and humiliate the ye residence?¡±Ye Sheng asked, not understanding.


    ¡°He¡¯s holding a grudge. Back then, before Great Qin had even established a nation, King ye went to the sword-wielding Elder¡¯s residence and blocked the gate for seven days, forcing the sword-wielding elder toe out and fight. ¡°However, at that time, the sword-wielding elder was at a critical moment and was about to break through, so no one could disturb him. On the seventh day, King ye ruthlessly humiliated the sword-wielding elder, forcing him toe out of seclusion and fight King Ye,¡±Priest Qingxu recalled.


    This was at least thirty to forty years ago, and not many people remembered it today.


    ¡°Then who won?¡±Dao Ming asked.


    ¡°The sword-wielding old man came out of seclusion early and was at a disadvantage. He lost half a move, and now he¡¯s the second in the world,¡±Priest Qingxu said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng immediately understood that everything had a cause and effect. He had said that Chu Zhongtian had gone to block the door all of a sudden.

 Chapter 104 - Chapter 17, Mother’s legacy (second update)

    Chapter 104 Chapter 17, Mother¡¯s legacy (second update)


    The second sword-wielding old man in the world hade to Xianyang and asked Chu Zhongtian to block the gate in order to take revenge for the past. Lord ye also knew the reason why he stopped attacking when he was stopped in the dark.


    The Ye residence had been blocked for six days. At this moment, everyone was holding their breath and gathered in the hall, their faces gloomy.


    This time, it was not the individual who had lost face, but the entire ye residence. In the future, when people found out that you were a member of the Ye residence, they would definitelyugh at you behind your back.


    The old madam was so angry that she could not eat for the past few days. She had lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°Send someone out to kill this arrogant person. Even if we have to bear the reputation of bullying the weak, we can not let him leave alive.¡±The old madam shouted, her face ferocious, like a fierce ghost.


    If one had to say that the ye residence valued reputation the most, it would be the old madam. When the Ye residence was proud, she had unted it to the older generation of the entire Xianyang, making many people so angry that they could not sleep. Now that the Ye residence had declined.., the old madam could not bear the thought of others mocking her for this matter in the future.


    Butler Fu¡¯s expression was bitter as he said, ¡°Old Madam, Lord ye said that even if we lose face, we can not bully the weak.¡±


    The old madam mmed her crutch down heavily and said, ¡°If you go and let Lord yee here, the entire ye residence will lose face. Lord ye is still staying in the study. Does he not care about this matter?¡±


    CO


    Butler fu turned around and left to report to Lord Ye.


    In the study, Lord Ye was sitting calmly. When he saw Butler Fue in, he said, ¡°Old Madam asked you toe?¡±


    Butler fu nodded and said, ¡°The old madam is very angry. Ask King Ye toe over.¡±


    King ye stood up and said calmly, ¡°This matter should be over.¡±


    Butler Fu moved aside and let King ye walk out. He quickly followed.


    In the main hall, King ye arrived. Apart from the old madam, everyone stood up. Some called him old master, some called him father, and some called him King Ye.


    King ye ignored them. Instead, he looked at the old madam and said, ¡°Mother, your son is here.¡±


    ¡°Such a big incident has happened in our family. What are you doing in the study room all day?¡±The old madam said unhappily.


    King ye said indifferently, ¡°Someone blocked the door. They pointed out names and challenged the younger generation of our ye residence. Just go and fight them. What exactly is the reason for this?¡±


    No one dared to answer this question.


    Ye Qing said, ¡°Father, that Chu Zhongtian is too powerful.¡±


    King ye sneered, ¡°A bunch of trash. No matter how powerful they are, they are only at the tenth stage of the Houtian realm. You Can¡¯t even resist them?¡±


    ¡°In such a huge mansion, there are dozens of people in the younger generation. They can¡¯t even defeat a tenth stage Houtian. Do you have the nerve to be angry?¡±King Ye¡¯s expression was cold. He looked around and scolded.


    Ye Ming, Ye Yun, and the others did not dare to talk back. They all lowered their heads and did not speak.


    The old madam said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you scold them to death now. Think of a way. We can¡¯t let people block the door for seven days. In the future, people will treat it as a joke and mock the people of our Ye Manor.¡±


    King ye closed his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way, and that is to defeat Chu Zhongtian. Which one of you will go?¡±


    No one said anything. Everyone had tried, but in these few days, no one could force Chu Zhongtian to use his full strength.


    Ye Ming said at this time, ¡°Father, the children are not up to par. They have all been defeated, but twelfth brother can.¡±


    The old madam said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this lowly son of a lowly servant. To let hime back and actually curse me to death, he is really audacious. Moreover, his cultivation is low. How can he be a match for Chu Zhongtian?¡±


    Ye Ming exined, ¡°Thest time I went to invite twelfth brother, he wasn¡¯t willing toe back. In a fit of anger, I fought with him. He suppressed me with a single strike and didn¡¯t have the ability to retaliate at all. Therefore, I feel that only when twelfth brotheres back can he possibly defeat Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    Ye Ming was also doing this with ill intentions. He wanted to Drag Ye Sheng down with him, but he was suppressed by Ye Sheng with a single move. He felt ashamed and indignant in his heart, so he naturally wanted to punish Ye Sheng.


    Ye Ming¡¯s words shocked everyone. Was Ye Sheng that powerful?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Thest time Ye Sheng left the manor, he barely managed to defeat me. How long has it been, and he¡¯s already able to suppress second brother in one move?¡±Ye Qing said doubtfully.


    In order to Drag Ye Sheng Down, Ye Ming took the initiative to exin on behalf of ye Sheng, ¡°Twelfth brother has be a disciple of Priest Qingxu. During this period of time, he¡¯s been cultivating in seclusion and has made rapid progress.¡±


    The first madam immediately said, ¡°Since ye Sheng has this kind of ability, then let hime back and defeat Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    She also wanted to pull Ye Sheng into the water. She did not seedst time, but this time, she must seed.


    The Old Madam was silent. Hearing Ye Ming say this, she also knew that the only hope now seemed to be Ye Sheng, but she was still ufortable.


    Since when did the ye residence need a bastard son toe and save it?


    King ye pointed with his finger and said, ¡°Ye Ming, go to Ji Xia Academy and Have Ye Shenge back to fight against Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    Ye Ming said bitterly, ¡°Father, twelfth brother won¡¯t listen to me. He failed thest time and even suppressed me on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Tell Ye Sheng that as long as hees back to defeat Chu Zhongtian, I will give him his mother¡¯s relic, ¡°King ye said with a calm smile.


    ¡°Is that Alright?¡±Ye Ming asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Twelfth young master has deep feelings for his mother. It¡¯s Alright, but I¡¯m afraid that this relic will not be able to attract him, ¡°butler Fu said.


    King ye sat down and said indifferently, ¡°He will definitely return. This relic was left to him by his mother. It¡¯s rted to the Samsara sect, but I only took it back then.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. There was still such a past.


    Ye Ming stood up and said, ¡°Son will go now.¡±


    King ye closed his eyes and did not speak anymore. No one knew what he was scheming


    Ji Xia Academy, the monastery. Ye Ming came here again.


    The heavy snow had stopped these days. The snow in the mountains was slowly melting. It was a beautiful scene.


    ¡°Twelfth brother, father said that as long as you go back and defeat Chu Zhongtian, he will give you the relic that your mother left for you.¡±Ye Ming looked at Ye Sheng with aplicated expression and told him the truth.


    He was very jealous of Ye Sheng. How could a bastard like Ye Sheng be able to acknowledge Priest Qingxu as his master?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He stared at ye Ming and said, ¡°The relic that my mother left for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father said that he secretly took it back then. This time, if you go back and defeat Chu Zhongtian, I¡¯ll give this relic to you.¡±Ye Ming nodded.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°What is the relic?¡±


    Ye Ming said, ¡°Father didn¡¯t say, but I¡¯m sure that it has something to do with the Samsara sect.¡±


    ¡°You go back. I need to think about it carefully.¡±Ye Sheng began to think.


    Ye Ming didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and obediently went back.


    After he left, Ye Sheng directly went to find his master, Priest Qingxu, and told him everything


    ¡°Are you confident in defeating Chu Zhongtian?¡±Priest Qingxu asked.


    Ye Sheng nodded firmly and said, ¡°Master, my martial arts and soul dual cultivation have reached the seventh heaven. When stacked together, I¡¯m no match for an ordinary cultivator at the tenth heaven. In addition, I have a magic treasure. It¡¯s enough to fight against Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    In addition, Ye Sheng also had the power of the people on Earth. With the power of three hundred cultivators at the Seventh Heaven, no matter how powerful Chu Zhongtian was, Ye Sheng could still defeat him.

 Chapter 105 - Chapter 18, fighting against Chu Zhongtian (third watch)

    Chapter 105 Chapter 18, fighting against Chu Zhongtian (third watch)


    Priest Qingxu looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Do you really want to take back mother¡¯s Relic?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. ¡°Of course I want to take mother¡¯s relic, but I don¡¯t want to save face for the Ye residence. I Can¡¯t wait for the Ye residence to lose face.¡±


    Priest Qingxuughed and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, do you think that the second person in the world entered Xianyang just to get people to block the gate?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought about it and asked, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The old man with the sword wants to kill Lord Ye,¡±Priest Qingxu said in a low voice.


    ¡°Really?¡±Ye Sheng stood up in shock. If that was the case, he would rather have Lord ye die.


    Once Lord Ye died, Ye Sheng could start a massacre without any scruples.


    The first madam, the second madam, and even the old madam, who could not die, could not protect themselves without Lord Ye¡¯s protection. If Ye Sheng really wanted to kill, no one could stop him.


    ¡°This is what vice principal Han Shan and I have deduced. Over the past few days, there have been many experts around Xianyang. Everyone is waiting for this battle. The people in the royal family have also noticed and started to set up defenses. Ordinary people have not noticed these things that are happening in the dark. Everyone¡¯s attention has been attracted by the incident of Chu Zhongtian blocking the door,¡±priest Qing Xu said.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°When will they fight?¡±


    ¡°After the barricade is over, it will be tomorrow, ¡°Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°What if King Ye dies? What about my mother¡¯s belongings?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    The belongings his mother left for him must be very precious. After all, the first madam and second Madam¡¯s people did not discover it. They only took away the unimportant things, and King Ye was the only one who discovered it, that was why ye Sheng had lived a muddle-headed life for ten years.


    ¡°So, you go and defeat Chu Zhongtian today and take back your mother¡¯s relics. When the battle ends tomorrow, I will take you away from Xianyang, ¡°Priest Qingxu said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Leave Xianyang? Where to?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    Ever since he came to this world, he had been in the Xianyang region. He had never seen the outside world.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to train you and Dao Ming. I¡¯m going to take a look at this world. My final destination is Mount Longhu,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, ¡°Ye Sheng agreed immediately. He could not wait to leave Xianyang as well. ¡°Okay. Go and defeat Chu Zhongtian. You will gain a lot of fame. This fame will be beneficial to you in the future,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    Ye Sheng left respectfully. He did not rush to the Ye residence immediately. Instead, he returned to his pill refining room to meditate and calm himself down.


    Regardless of whether it was the battle between the number one and number two in the world or the news that he was about to leave Xianyang, Ye Sheng was a little shaken and needed to calm down.


    Chu Zhongtian was an expert. When Ye Sheng saw his battle back then, he knew that there could not be any ws.


    He held the sword in his hand and carefullyprehended that the hundred states sword of the Human World was now his magic treasure.


    It was not until evening that Ye Sheng stood up and left Jixia Academy.


    At the entrance of the Ye residence.


    Chu Zhongtian was so bored that he yawned and said, ¡°You guys are really a bunch of turtle bastards. Are you guysing out or not?¡±


    During this period of time, the number of onlookers also decreased a lot. These days, the Ye residence did not send anyone out, and their enthusiasm gradually died out.


    However, in the evening, quite a number of people gathered on this street.


    Because this was thest moment, whether the people of the Ye residence came out or not depended on this moment.


    If they came out to defeat Chu Zhongtian, their reputation could still be salvaged, but if they did note out, their reputation would really be lost.


    On this street, the houses were filled with people. They were all watching curiously.


    What was the Ye residence going to do?


    The people of the Ye residence did not know what to do either.


    King ye sat in the main hall with his eyes closed. He was not in a hurry, and he did not say anything to have the disciples of the Ye residence go out to fight.


    Ye Ming had returned early in the morning. After he reported the truth, he had been waiting for Ye Sheng to arrive.


    However, after waiting for so long, he did not see Ye Sheng. He was also very anxious. If Ye Sheng did note, he would not be able to see Ye Sheng make a fool of himself.


    The old Madam¡¯s face was gloomy. She waited impatiently and said, ¡°This B * Stard does not consider the reputation of the ye residence at all. He is timid and afraid of trouble. He does not dare toe at all.¡±


    The people around didn¡¯t dare to reply.


    Butler fu hurriedly ran over and shouted, ¡°Twelfth young master is here.¡±


    This shout made many people excited. He was finally here.


    The old madam was stunned. She felt unlucky. She had just cursed and Ye Sheng was already here. As expected, he was at odds with her. Damned thing.


    On a street outside the ye residence, many people were waiting. Everyone was looking at the Ye residence. No one noticed the movement on the Long Street.


    Ye Sheng slowly walked over with the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword in his arms. His aura slowly condensed, and his expression was solemn.


    Someone noticed Ye Sheng and rubbed his eyes. He said in disbelief, ¡°The number one hunter of the Western Mountain, Ye Sheng, has arrived.¡±


    Shua Shua Shua!


    For a moment, many people looked over, and their expressions became excited.


    ¡°There¡¯s finally movement in the Ye residence.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is the twelve sons of the Ye residence. Isn¡¯t he on bad terms with the Ye Residence?¡±


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s on bad terms with the Ye residence. Otherwise, why would hee at thest minute?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is only at the seventh heaven of the postnatal realm. It¡¯s useless even if hees. He¡¯s no match for Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored these discussions and walked steadily towards the ye residence.


    Along the way, countless people opened up a path and watched as ye Sheng walked over.


    In front of the Ye residence, Chu Zhongtian heard themotion and his spirit jolted. He muttered, ¡°Finally, someone¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°But the name Ye Sheng is so familiar, ¡°Chu Zhongtian muttered as he looked at the crowd.


    Ye Sheng also looked at him.


    Chu Zhongtian raised his eyebrows and felt pleasantly surprised. Heughed out loud, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the person who came at thest moment would be you.¡±


    as


    Ye Sheng hugged his sword andughed, ¡°Brother Chu, thest time I met you, I was overwhelmed by your elegance. Today, Ye Sheng is here to learn a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°Come,e,e. I¡¯m so bored that my balls hurt. The people of your ye residence are really useless. None of them have the guts toe out and ept the challenge,¡±Chu Zhongtian said straightforwardly.


    The conversation between the two people stunned the onlookers.


    So you two knew each other before.


    Ye Sheng walked to a distance of three hundred meters and stopped. He said to the people around him, ¡°Step back a little. Don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    For a moment, arge area was cleared. Ye Sheng faced Chu Zhongtian directly.


    This was the peak of the tenth heaven of the postnatal realm.


    ¡°Come, let me see what you can do,¡±Chu Zhongtian said heroically.


    Ye Sheng took out the human world hundred forms sword. It was in and unremarkable, like ady¡¯s Longsword.


    ¡°This is my mother¡¯s magic treasure, the Human World Hundred Forms Sword, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Your cultivation is not as high as mine. There is no harm in using a magic treasure.¡±Chu Zhongtian waved his hand carelessly.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes and opened his eyes. His entire body turned into an afterimage, and his ZHENQI began to boil With the hundred forms sword in his hand, he charged toward Chu Zhongtian in an instant.


    As the sword descended, a brilliant light burst forth, and the hundred forms of the human world descended. There were elderly people taking care of themselves, middle-aged people with great ambitions, young people with high spirits, and young children who were nave and carefree..


    The myriad forms of the mortal world¡¯s transformations and all sorts of light were stimted by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    The reason why a magic treasure was a magic treasure was because it possessed a strange and inconceivable power.

 Chapter 106 - Chapter 19: defeat Chu Zhongtian (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 106 Chapter 19: defeat Chu Zhongtian (Fourth Update)


    Ye Sheng sliced open the seal with a single sword strike, and the swordnded on Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body, causing his expression to change. The Zhenqi in his body rose and fell, turning into a huge seal.


    Mountain and river seal!


    With the mountain and river as the foundation, the seal was forged. With a single strike, the mountain and river would crumble.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the mountain and river seal was as crisp as tofu. With a vicious sh, the hundred forms sword directly sliced open the seal.


    Kengqiang!


    As the crisp sound fell, Ye Sheng¡¯s second move was immediately met. The space between his brows blossomed with light, and the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword left his hand. Using his soul to control the sword, he attacked Chu Zhongtian.


    As for Ye Sheng himself, he threw a punch down. A violent aura erupted, and with a vicious smash, ten Yama pces appeared behind him and attacked.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s own strength erupted. A violent aura spread out like a huge wave in all directions. In front of the Ye residence, Ye Sheng was like a god and a devil, suppressing Chu Zhongtian. ¡°Good, you¡¯re actually so powerful. You¡¯ve really impressed me.¡±Chu Zhongtian was overjoyed. He loved to fight with experts. This time, Ye Sheng¡¯s attack had brought him pressure. He was not shocked, but rather delighted


    Chu Zhongtian stretched out his hand to hold up the sky. Then, he transformed it into a fist. Golden Light shot up into the sky, as if it was extremely powerful.


    Maniac fist!


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s fist pressed down on the air. In an instant, he attacked. He met with Ye Sheng¡¯s hundred forms sword. With a ng, he pushed the hundred forms sword back, causing Ye Sheng to frown.


    The hundred forms sword wasn¡¯t damaged at all, but Ye Sheng¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t strong enough to block Chu Zhongtian¡¯s fist.


    Perhaps it was because Chu Zhongtian was too strong, and Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power at the seventh heaven of soul nurturing couldn¡¯t block it.


    But the next one, Ye Sheng¡¯s ten pces of Yama, was suppressed out.


    The ten pces of Yama were both illusory and real, and in each of the tenyers of space, there was an invincible Yama. At this moment, the firstyer attacked, and with a fist against a fist, it ruthlessly smashed out.


    Boom!


    With an explosion, the sky was filled with wind and clouds, causing the surrounding people to retreat in fear. Their eyes were wide open as they watched. These two people¡¯s attacks were too terrifying. It didn¡¯t seem like they were at the Houtian realm at all, in fact, some Xiantian realm experts didn¡¯t even have such a loud battle momentum.


    Ye Sheng continued to attack. The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword returned and turned into a sharp ray of light, shing fiercely.


    Puchi!


    A sword Qi that was a few meters long fell down.


    Chu Zhongtian roared and his body swelled up. ¡°Ye Sheng, your strength is not bad, but that¡¯s all. It¡¯s already evening. It¡¯s time to end. Have a taste of my transformation.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian suddenly turned into a giant that was more than three meters tall. Like a gori, he pounced over. With a fierce grab, he crushed the sword qi.


    His strength, Aura, and strength doubled at this moment.


    His aura was violent, and his martial consciousness filled the air. The air was filled with a manic aura.


    Chu Zhongtian, Madman Chu. Wasn¡¯t he still


    mad?


    ¡°Increase the strength of 200 people,¡±ye Sheng growled. He was going all out at this moment, increasing the strength of 200 seventh sky of Houtian Realm Warriors.


    Rumble!


    A terrifying power circted in Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and his entire body turned red. Facing Chu Zhongtian who was pouncing over, he grabbed the myriad forms sword in his hand and swung it fiercely.


    Ye Sheng used the magic treasure as a rod and directly struck Chu Zhongtian¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body was directly sent flying and smashed onto the ye residence¡¯s main gate. Instantly, the main gate copsed, and along with it, a wall was smashed down, and smoke filled the air.


    ¡°Your strength has actually be so strong. Even I feel my heart palpitating. No wonder you dared toe. This is so satisfying. Come again.¡±Chu Zhongtian clutched his chest andughed maniacally as he rushed over again.


    <b>ne</b>


    But Ye Sheng was even faster.


    Ye Sheng kept the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword into his divine soul. He felt ufortable all over his body. His strength filled his meridians and needed to be vented.


    He approached Chu Zhongtian and smashed his fist fiercely.


    Chu Zhongtian did not show any signs of weakness, and he sent a punch forward.


    Rumble!


    The earth tumbled, and like a cow plowing the ground, a de mark was drawn.


    Ye Sheng directly used the simplest fist technique, the Rolling Stone Fist technique, as the foundation, and merged it with the Samsara seal to fight against Chu Zhongtian.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The two people in the front courtyard of the Ye residence madly attacked. Each of their punches and kicks carried a terrifying might, and their momentum was vast.


    Inside the Ye residence, everyone heard the sound of thunder outside, and their hearts were burning with anxiety. Many people ran out to take a look, and were instantly stunned.


    ¡°Is this twelfth young master?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too powerful?¡±


    ¡°The young masters in the residence couldn¡¯t withstand Chu Zhongtian¡¯s punch. Twelfth Young Master and this person fought equally. It¡¯s simply inconceivable.¡±


    The servants discussed animatedly and watched in astonishment.


    When the young masters came out to take a look, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ye Sheng was actually able to fight equally with Chu Zhongtian. How was this possible.


    They clearly knew how terrifying Chu Zhongtian was. He didn¡¯t seem like a human.


    But now, these two people were madly attacking. Their bodies had turned into Phantoms and were entangled together.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body was emitting a ck light. That was the power of the Samsara seal. Each of his attacks carried an enormous power. After ruthlessly smashing down, they directly erupted.


    Chu Zhongtian was not willing to be outdone either. He used a rare cultivation technique.


    Du Tian¡¯s giant hand seal!


    Zhen Qi condensed into a giant hand seal and pped down. It was extremely fast and unexpected. Ye Sheng needed to be on guard.


    The method he used to guard against was simple as well. It was the DAO technique, gold and steel.


    The power of Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was maintaining this dao technique.


    One of the ten ancient dao techniques, gold and steel, had the strongest defense. Even Chu Zhongtian could not break it easily.


    More than half of his attacks were blocked by golden steel. Ye Sheng attacked with all his heart, not thinking about defense at all.


    As Chu Zhongtian fought, his face turned solemn. He felt an immense pressure.


    Time was almost up.


    His transformation was not unlimited. On one hand, he had to attack, and on the other hand, he had to block ye Sheng¡¯s attacks.


    With 2007th Sky Powers, was it that easy to block a punch from Ye Sheng?


    Boom!


    Another punch. Chu Zhongtian was exhausted. He was sent flying by Ye Sheng and crashed into the wall, copsing a small courtyard.


    Ye Sheng did it on purpose. He was destroying the ye residence, this annoying ce.


    Chu Zhongtian stood up and suddenly waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore.¡±


    Ye Sheng put away the fist that he had thrown earlier and asked, ¡°Why are you not fighting anymore? You haven¡¯t lost yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±Chu Zhongtian sighed. His body slowly shrank and returned to his original appearance. His strength immediately decreased by arge margin. ¡°My transformation can only hold on for three minutes. You won.¡±Chu Zhongtian said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng revealed a trace of a smile. He also released the power of the buff and said, ¡°If you continue to hold on, I reckon you won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you were so powerful. Thest time I saw you, you were only at the Fifth Heaven.¡±Chu Zhongtian said in surprise.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve also lost, hurry up and leave. The face of the Ye residence has been pretty much tarnished by you.¡±Ye Sheng said with concern. He did not want Chu Zhongtian to be attacked by the people of the Ye residence. Although it was said that the other party had the number two in the world behind him.., ye Sheng was still worried.


    ¡°The entire younger generation of the Ye residence, other than you, are all trash. They are useless and are really wasting my time, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said disdainfully as he looked at the various young masters who hade out from the Ye residence.


    Ye Ming and the others red angrily at Chu Zhongtian, wishing they could pull out their tendons and peel off their skin.


    But at this moment, Ye Sheng nodded firmly and said, ¡°I think so too. A bunch of trash.¡±


    The surroundings instantly fell silent. Ye Sheng actually openly said that the young masters of the Ye residence were all trash. It was simply inconceivable.


    Ye Ming and the others were humiliated, angry, jealous, resentful, all sorts of emotions superimposed on each other. They wanted nothing more than to immediately berate ye Sheng


    But when Ye Sheng swept his gaze over, a cold glint flickered, immediately scaring them into shutting their mouths.


    It was only now that they remembered that the person in front of them had defeated the Madman Chu Zhongtian.


    And they could not even withstand a punch from Chu Zhongtian. If he was not trash, what was?

 Chapter 107 - Chapter 20: Ye Sheng unsheathed his sword (first update)

    Chapter 107 Chapter 20: Ye Sheng unsheathed his sword (first update)


    The news of Chu Zhongtian¡¯s defeat shocked all of Xianyang.


    Who Had defeated him?


    Many people were asking and were very concerned.


    Then came the news of the first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition, Ye Sheng, one of the twelve sons of the Ye residence.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s fame reached its peak and he became the number one person among the younger generation of Xianyang.


    In the Ye residence, after Chu Zhongtian lost, he left without a word. No one dared to stop him. Even the young masters and Young Masters were furious, but they still did not dare to make a sound.


    A bunch of cowards!


    The front courtyard of the Ye residence was smashed by Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian¡¯s battle. Ye Sheng could not be bothered with it and directly entered the hall.


    Just then, King Ye opened his eyes and met with Ye Sheng


    Boom!


    An immense spiritual pressure caused ye Sheng¡¯s expression to change. He took a few steps back. It was too powerful. Just a single look from King ye nearly caused his soul to boil and he could not control it.


    Fortunately, King ye withdrew his gaze at random and Ye Sheng was able to calm down.


    This made Ye Sheng realize how terrifying this number one expert in the world was. He still had a long way to go before he could take revenge.


    As soon as ye Sheng stepped into the hall, he was immediately watched by the entire ye residence.


    The eldest Madam¡¯s face was gloomy and she did not say a word.


    Hu Mei, on the other hand, frowned as she watched. She felt that this was going to be a thorny issue. She really did not expect Ye Sheng to actually defeat Chu Zhongtian. In just a few short months, Ye Sheng had grown to such an extent that she could no longer restrain herself.


    As for the old madam, her face was filled with disgust. Even if Ye Sheng defeated Chu Zhongtian and saved face for the Ye residence, she would not be able to develop any feelings of love for him. Instead, she would feel even more disgusted.


    These people stared at Ye Sheng, but Ye Sheng paid no attention to them. He did not even look at the old madam and the others. He only had King Ye in his eyes.


    Da Da Da!


    Ye Sheng walked in calmly and stood in the middle, facing King Ye.


    Thest time he saw King Ye was when his eldest sister returned to the residence. Thest time was when Ye Sheng was beaten fifty times with the military rod.


    Now, Ye Sheng could speak to King ye calmly.


    ¡°I defeated Chu Zhongtian, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°What? You Don¡¯t even call me father anymore?¡±Lord ye narrowed his eyes and asked.


    As soon as Lord Ye spoke, everyone in the hall felt an inexplicable chill in their hearts. They all looked at Ye Sheng sympathetically.


    In the entire Ye Manor, Lord Ye was the heavens. No one dared to disobey his words.


    Ye Sheng was going to be unlucky.


    This was themon thought of everyone.


    However, they were afraid, but Ye Sheng would not. He only looked calmly at Lord Ye and did not say a word. He was as indifferent as water.


    Father?


    Hehe!


    Ye Shengughed in his heart. Could this title be borne by Lord Ye?


    ¡°As expected of a cheap bastard. He doesn¡¯t even abide by filial piety. He has a mother but no mother to teach him anything, ¡°the old madam cursed angrily when she saw Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance.


    A cold glint shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, and his anger instantly exploded.


    ng!


    The mortal world¡¯s Hundred Forms Sword directly flew out from his soul and shed towards the old madam.


    Boom!


    A sword Qi that was a few meters long carried a fierce aura. There was only one target, and that was to kill the old madam.


    This old bastard, Ye Sheng had wanted to kill her for a long time.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s action shocked everyone in the hall. Ye Ming, Ye Yun, and the others all stood up and angrily rebuked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are too bold. You Dare to kill the Old Madam.¡±


    The old madam was so frightened by this sword attack that her face turned pale. Her eyes were filled with terror and she was trembling. She could not say a word.


    ¡°Save her!¡±The first madam was shocked and immediately shouted. Hu Mei was also frightened by Ye Sheng¡¯s action, but she was immediately overjoyed. Ye Sheng killed the old madam in front of King Ye. He was courting death.


    King Ye¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Ye Sheng with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Ye Sheng, do you think I¡¯ve Been Too Merciful to you?¡±


    ng!


    With a crisp sound, the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword was blocked. It was butler Fu. He was a Xiantian master. Using his hand as a shield, he deflected the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword.


    The old madam who had been saved immediately went crazy. She roared, ¡°Kill him, kill this unworthy descendant. He dares to kill me. I must kill him.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold. He roared and red at the old madam with eyes full of ruthlessness.


    ¡°You Old Fart, how Dare You Insult My Mother? I will definitely kill you today, ¡°Ye Sheng said word by word.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±King Ye was furious. He mmed the table and stood up to re at Ye Sheng


    Rumble!


    An aura surged out from King Ye¡¯s body and enveloped ye Sheng. At this moment, Ye Sheng felt as if the sky had copsed and the earth had cracked. Seawater poured in, mountains and rivers copsed, and the world hade to an end.


    This was only the Aura King ye exuded. He had yet to make a move, but it already made ye Sheng feel as if the sky was about to copse and the earth was about to crack, and he would die without a doubt.


    He was too powerful.


    But Ye Sheng was not afraid, because a person had appeared beside him.


    Priest Qingxu.


    He left the monastery and came to the Ye residence to help Ye Sheng.


    Dong!


    A bell rang. A small yellow bell appeared above Priest Qingxu¡¯s head. It let out a crisp sound and forced King Ye¡¯s aura back.


    Ye Sheng gasped for breath and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    King ye narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Qingxu, you want to go against me?¡±


    Priest Qingxu said slowly, ¡°King Ye, I don¡¯t want to go against you, but I like this disciple of mine, Ye Sheng. I Can¡¯t watch him suffer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my match. If you want to stand out, there will be one less expert on Mount Longhu in the future, ¡°King Ye said with a sneer.


    Priest Qingxu nodded and said, ¡°I am indeed no match for King Ye. However, King Ye will have to pay a small price for killing me. After that¡­¡±


    King ye fell silent.


    Ye Sheng watched from the side and felt a surge of joy in his heart. His master was holding onto King Ye.


    The number two in the world was waiting outside. If King Ye dared to attack Priest Qingxu at this moment, the one who would benefit would definitely be the old man with the sword.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is my son. How I Want to teach him a lesson is none of your business, right?¡±King ye said coldly.


    The old madam could not understand the changes in the situation. She continued to shout in a crazed manner, ¡°Ye Hong, kill Ye Sheng. He wants to kill your mother. Kill him for me.¡±


    King ye frowned. His expression did not change.


    On the other hand, ye sheng sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t remember well.¡±


    ng!


    The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword flew out and struck again.


    This strike was faster, sharper, and more murderous.


    The old madam was dumbfounded. She did not expect Ye Sheng to still dare to strike under the circumstances of King Ye¡¯s anger. She could only shout, ¡°Save me!¡±


    She did not want to die.


    Butler fu sighed and blocked this strike. He said, ¡°Twelfth young master, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Ye Sheng sneered and said with a sharp aura, ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll cut you with my sword. I want to see how many times you canst.¡±


    Everyone was frightened. Ye Sheng had shed all pretense of cordiality.


    The old madam was so angry that she was trembling. Her old face was ugly. She wanted to curse when she opened her mouth, but she could not say a word.


    She was afraid.


    SV


    Even if butler Fu could block ye Sheng¡¯s sword, she could not withstand the sword qi and the feeling of death approaching her a few times.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet now. You¡¯re just being ruthless in the manor. If you don¡¯t die of old age, you¡¯ll be a thief. If you die early, you¡¯ll be reincarnated early,¡±ye Sheng mocked. ¡°Shut up, Ye Sheng, ¡°king ye shouted coldly. He did not want to bother with his mother, but he still had to give her face.


    In King Ye¡¯s heart, there was not much familial affection. He was able to beat his son to death. It was normal for him not to save his mother.

 Chapter 108 - Chapter 21, the Netherworld Sacred Body (second update)

    Chapter 108 Chapter 21, the Netherworld Sacred Body (second update)


    Chapter 21, the Netherworld sacred body


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and asked, ¡°Where is my mother¡¯s Relic?¡±


    King ye said unswervingly, ¡°You are also a child of the Ye residence. Don¡¯t you have any mementos?¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled and said cleanly, ¡°No.¡±


    King ye fell silent.


    Everyone in the hall looked on silently, their expressions all different.


    ¡°This is your mother¡¯s legacy.¡±King ye still passed the item to Ye Sheng,


    it was a token. It was entirely ck and made of an unknown material. It was very simple. A skull was carved on it, and mes flickered in its eye sockets.


    Ye Sheng reached out to receive it. He was puzzled. What was this thing?


    But he did not ask. Instead, he looked at the first madam.


    The first madam was shocked. Ye Sheng¡¯s audacious action just now had frightened everyone. Now That Ye Sheng was looking at her, could it be that he wanted to draw his sword again?


    Ye Sheng reached out and said, ¡°You took away a few of my mother¡¯s secret manuals.¡±


    The first madam was silent. She did not want to give it to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You want me to draw my sword?¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    The first Madam¡¯s expression changed. She whispered to the maidservant, ¡°Go and bring over the few secret manuals on the desk.¡±


    She was still afraid. The current Ye Sheng waswless and with Priest Qingxu protecting him, she did not dare to challenge ye Sheng¡¯s bottom line.


    When King Ye saw this scene, he seemed to be deep in thought and did not open his mouth to stop her.


    The maidservant returned very quickly with five secret manuals in her hands.


    The eldest madam waved her hand and gestured for her to hand them over to Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng flipped through them carefully. Two of them were the Samsara seal and the Ten Pce Yama, and the other three were other cultivation techniques.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back. ¡°Ye Sheng put away the secret manual and said in a low voice.


    Priest Qingxu looked at Lord ye and said, ¡°I¡¯ve offended you, but Ye Sheng will be my disciple in the future. It¡¯s better for the Ye residence to ignore him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice when I do things, ¡°Lord Ye said rudely.


    Priest Qingxu did not care. He turned around and left with Ye Sheng.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Ye Residence¡¯s people, Ye Sheng left with Priest Qingxu without turning his head back.


    When the old madam saw Ye Sheng leave, she immediately cursed at him in an extremely unpleasant manner. Ever since King Ye¡¯s cultivation base had reached a certain level, when had she ever suffered such humiliation?


    King ye frowned deeply as he listened to the old Madam¡¯s curses. His expression did not change as he turned around and left immediately.


    In the next moment, everyone left, including the first madam and second madam Hu Mei. No one wanted to hear the old madam¡¯s curses.


    When the old madam saw this scene, she was so angry that she hated ye Sheng even more.


    In Ji Xia Academy, Ye Sheng and Priest Qingxu returned and entered the monastery.


    ¡°Master, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been doomed today, ¡°Ye Sheng said in fear. He thought that Lord ye really wanted to make a move. Fortunately, Priest Qingxu arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m your master. It¡¯s my duty to help you,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile. ¡°But you¡¯vepletely fallen out with the Ye residence. The Ye residence in Xianyang is too powerful. After Lord Ye and the sword-wielding old man finished their battle, you were in danger. So we should prepare and leave this ce.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Master, are you saying that King Ye will win?¡±


    ¡°I think King Ye will win. More than ten years ago, he received the cultivation enlightenment from the Samsara sect. More than ten yearster, he is worthy of being the number one in the world, ¡°Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°More than ten years ago, he was not worthy of being the number one in the world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    <b>are</b>


    ¡°There are many experts in the world. There are many who do not like fame. The top ten experts are just the top ten experts in the eyes of ordinary people. Back then, King Ye was not worthy of being the number one in the world. But now, I think he has the confidence to fight against all the experts,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°In that case, if I want to take revenge for my mother, won¡¯t it be a distant future?¡±Ye Sheng frowned in distress, feeling very frustrated.


    Priest Qingxu said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Take out your mother¡¯s relic.¡±


    Ye Sheng hid his worries and took out the token.


    Priest Qingxu observed carefully and said, ¡°This is the Samsara sect¡¯s chief token.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Samsara sect¡¯s chief token?¡±


    ¡°Yes, every generation of the Samsara sect¡¯s chief must have this token in order to be considered authentic. Your mother is a saintess, so it makes sense for this token to fall into her hands. This is a treasure, you need to properlyprehend it.¡±¡®Priest Qingxu handed it to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng held it in his hand and carefully observed it. He turned it over and over again. It was just a token.


    Ye Sheng, who was puzzled, could only go back first and bid farewell to Priest Qingxu.


    Aftering down from the monastery, Ye Sheng returned to the house that he had not seen for a long time.


    The courtyard by the river was very quiet. The locust trees were still luxuriant, and the heavy snow had melted quite a bit. The cold air blew over, bringing with it the fragrance of winter.


    He had not returned for a long time. The house was very clean and there was no dust. It seemed that it was often cleaned.


    Ye Sheng revealed a smile. This must have been done by Beauty Zhou.


    There was no one in the other room and Beauty Zhou was nowhere to be found. Ye Sheng could only cultivate in the room alone.


    He ced the token on his body and closed his eyes. He took out the five secret manuals of the Samsara sect that he had obtained.


    Ye Sheng had cultivated two of these five secret manuals. They were the Samsara seal and the Ten Pce Yama.


    He did not know what the other three secret manuals were. Ye Sheng did not know much about oracle bone inscriptions either, so he sent them to Earth.


    The earth today was changing with each passing day.


    The Sahara Desert became a holynd for cultivation. Countless people came here and began to cultivate in silence.


    The desert, which used to be empty, had now be a new city. Even though the environment was harsh, there were still many people who were reluctant to leave and refused to leave no matter what.


    Because there was a lot of knowledge here.


    Ye Sheng observed the earth and found that many people had cultivated to the seventh heaven, and some had even broken through to the eighth heaven.


    There were ten people who had broken through faster than Ye Sheng.


    Of course, these people cultivated martial arts or their souls alone.


    But even so, it was enough to prove that their potential was endless.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Another three stone steles smashed down, startling all the martial artists on Earth, and they couldn¡¯t wait to observe.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Sheng smiled with satisfaction. Instead of observing earth, these people would help him trante it. He only needed to wait one night.


    Circting his cultivation technique and cultivating the reincarnation seal, Ye Sheng had gained a lot from the battle with Chu Zhongtian today. At this moment, he could make use of this opportunity to improve himself.


    Early the next morning, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and felt the surging power in his body. He smiled in satisfaction. The second reincarnation seal was about to be sessfully condensed. When the time came, its power would definitely rise to a higher level.


    After a simple wash, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and felt the earth in his Dantian.


    The three secret manuals that were passed downst night had already been tranted.


    River of the Netherworld! Reincarnation sword technique! Netherworld sacred body!


    Of these three cultivation techniques, the first two were supreme offensive techniques, and the third was the body tempering cultivation technique that ye Sheng dreamed of.


    The Netherworld sacred body reversed the innate state, shed the mortal body, and cast aherworld sacred body. It was several times, dozens of times, and hundreds of times more powerful than an ordinary person.


    Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise, this was the most suitable technique for him.

 Chapter 109 - Chapter 22, Ancient Yellow Sand Road (third update)

    Chapter 109 Chapter 22, Ancient Yellow Sand Road (third update)


    These cultivation techniques were the secret manuals of the Samsara sect. Those who were not in the upper echelons of the sect were not allowed to cultivate them. In other words, Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was a saintess. Not only could she cultivate them, but she could also copy the original.


    After cultivating theherworld saintly being, she would condense Netherworld Qi in her body and gradually increase the strength of her body to the point of metamorphosis.


    Metamorphosis was the shedding of the old body and the birth of a new body. Not only would her body be stronger, her aptitude would also be improved.


    This was a heaven-defying cultivation technique.


    Ye Sheng read deeply and was shocked.


    Metamorphosis oneself, abandoning the old body and giving birth to a new body. This was an unheard of cultivation technique.


    ¡°I must seed in cultivation, ¡°Ye Sheng thought firmly.


    This cultivation technique was practically tailor-made for Ye Sheng. After several metamorphoses of his body, he would be able to add more power to Earth.


    Now, Ye Sheng could add 200 people of the same level to his body. If there were more than 200 people, his body would definitely be damaged, leaving behind hidden injuries, which would not be good for his body.


    And with Earth¡¯sprehensive cultivation, there would definitely be many experts in the future. Ye Sheng could only increase his power by improving himself.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng immediately began to cultivate.


    It was very difficult for ordinary people to cultivate theherworld sacred physique. After all, they had to reverse yin and yang and give birth to the Netherworld Qi in their dantian.


    However, Ye Sheng was different. He had already cultivated the samsara seal and the ten Yama pces. He already had the foundation to give birth to the Netherworld Qi.


    Therefore, the difficulty of entering the door waspletely eliminated at this moment.


    Ye Sheng sat quietly in the room,ying a solid foundation and giving birth to the Netherworld Qi in his dantian.


    In the morning, Ye Sheng went from entering the door to giving birth to the first wisp of the Netherworld Qi. It could be considered to haveid a good foundation. As long as he slowly umted theherworld qi and waited for the transformation, it would be fine.


    In the afternoon, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and saw Beauty Zhou appear in front of him.


    Beauty Zhou sat in front of Ye Sheng and held her chin with her hand. She blinked her big eyes and stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was shocked and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good-looking, can¡¯t you look at me more?¡±Beauty Zhou curled her lips.


    ¡°You look like a woman, and you still say that I¡¯m good-looking?¡±Ye Sheng was speechless.


    Beauty Zhou suddenly stood up and said, ¡°You haven¡¯te to see me for so many days. Do you not need my help anymore and want to ignore me?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I have been hiding from the gossip in Xianyang. I didn¡¯t mean to not see you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you dare to burn the bridge after crossing the river. I have helped you so much. You have to keep it in mind. When you don¡¯t see me in the future, you have to think more, ¡°Beauty Zhou couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Her heart was now attached to Ye Sheng, and she always wanted to see him. However, she hadn¡¯t seen him for more than twenty days. Beauty Zhou had long wanted to die, so she had to sit and watch him cultivate for a night.


    Beauty was in the eye of the beholder. She didn¡¯t feel annoyed after watching him for a night. Instead, she felt happy.


    ¡°I know. I will miss you in the future,¡±Ye Sheng said, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Beauty Zhou wanted to say something, but at this moment, a loud sound came from within Xianyang


    ¡°Ye Hong, the second in the world is here to challenge you.¡±


    This faint provocative voice reverberated throughout the entire Xianyang. Even though Jixia Academy was far away, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou could hear it clearly.


    The tens of millions of citizens of Xianyang were stunned. Someone actually came to challenge King Ye, or the second in the world?


    In an instant, they were in an uproar. The Ye Residence¡¯s blocking incident had just passed, and the challenge came.


    Inside the Ye residence, Lord ye snorted and said, ¡°Outside Xianyang city, on the ancient yellow sand road, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    This voice also spread across the entire Xianyang, as if epting the challenge.


    This time, the entire Xianyang was in an uproar. Everyone immediately ran to the ancient yellow sand road, wanting to see this unprecedented battle.


    The number one in the world, Lord Ye, and the number two in the world, the sword-wielding old man, were fighting.


    This was a rare sight in decades.


    In Jixia Academy, Beauty Zhou eximed, ¡°The battle is about to start. We have to hurry over. It¡¯s rare to see a battle of this level. Watching it will be very helpful to our cultivationprehension.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn. It had finally begun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find my master. He will take us there.¡±Ye Sheng pulled Beauty Zhou and headed straight for the monastery.


    Beauty Zhou was pulled by Ye Sheng, and her eyes were filled with joy. She looked at her small hand and Ye Sheng¡¯s big hand, and couldn¡¯t bear to let go. When Ye Sheng let go, she took the initiative to grab it.


    In this lifetime, Ye Sheng would never be able to pull her down.


    Ye Sheng only thought of Lord Ye and didn¡¯t care about these things. He pulled Beauty Zhou to the monastery.


    Priest Qingxu and second Senior Brother Dao Ming were both there.


    ¡°Junior brother, hurry up. Master is waiting for you, ¡°Dao Ming shouted.


    Ye Sheng brought Beauty Zhou and rushed over. When they were close, Beauty Zhou consciously let go. In front of her elders, she didn¡¯t dare to be impudent. Besides, she was now a man.


    When Priest Qingxu saw Ye Sheng and brought Beauty Zhou, his eyes focused and carefully sized up beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou was shocked and immediately said, ¡°This junior, Beauty Zhou, greets Priest Qingxu.¡±


    Priest Qingxu chuckled. ¡°You must be the son of a quasi-sage. You¡¯re indeed amazing. Amazing.¡± Beauty Zhou smiled guiltily and hid behind ye Sheng, not daring to speak.


    She touched the jade on her chest. It seemed that even this piece of jade could not stop an expert like Priest Qingxu from peeping.


    Fortunately, Priest Qingxu did not say it out loud.


    ¡°Master, please me me for bringing Beauty Zhou here on my own ord, ¡°Ye Sheng apologized.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have been friends with quasi-sacred deities for a long time. I admire his character. To be able to suppress a group of elders and be a quasi-sacred deity in just over ten years, he is a talent.¡±Priest Qingxu shook his head and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you there. Many people have been looking forward to this battle for a long time.¡±Daoist priest Qingxu waved his sleeve, and it expanded with the wind. In an instant, it enveloped ye Sheng and the other two. Then, Daoist Priest Qingxu soared into the clouds, he flew away.


    ¡°Universe in sleeve. This is an extremely profound Daoist technique. Daoist Priest Qingxu is indeed worthy of being an expert of Mount Longhu.¡±Beauty Zhou sighed.


    The space in universe in sleeve was very stable. Ye Sheng and the other two did not feel any threat inside. Instead, they could see the world outside.


    The sky and the earth had be countless times bigger. The wind blew against their faces and they pped their sleeves.


    Dao Ming said unhappily, ¡°I was already short, and now I¡¯m even shorter.¡±


    Ye Sheng and beauty Zhouughed lightly.


    ¡°By the way, where is the ancient Yellow Sand Road?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Six hundred miles outside Xianyang City, adjacent to a barren mountain. The wind blows all day long, and yellow sand fills the air. It is called the ancient yellow sand road, ¡°Beauty Zhou said.


    ¡°Six Hundred Miles is that far?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the world suddenly turned upside down, as if it had been poured out. When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, he saw yellow sand filling the sky.


    They had already reached the ancient yellow sand road.


    ¡°How long has it been, and he has already crossed 600 li?¡±Ye Sheng was shocked.


    It hadn¡¯t been a minute since the beginning, right?


    600 Li in a minute?


    Could This be the so-called expert?

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 23, Arrival (fourth update)

    Chapter 110 Chapter 23, Arrival (fourth update)


    The yellow sand that filled the sky was blown by the wind. It felt as if they were in the middle of a desert.


    Ye Sheng was still shocked by this kind of ability to fly in the sky and burrow into the ground. His teacher was really well-hidden. Usually, he looked like an ordinary old man, but he did not expect him to be so powerful.


    ¡°Master said frankly that he is not a match for King Ye. If he is already so powerful, then how powerful is King Ye?¡±Ye Sheng thought of this matter again, and his excited mood immediately calmed down.


    Priest Qingxu brought Ye Sheng and the others to a high peak, overlooking the entire ancient yellow sand road.


    Yellow Sand danced in the air, alling from the barren mountains.


    Ye Sheng saw the barren mountains, arge bare mountain.


    There were no trees, no weeds, and no flowers.


    It was all yellow soil and sand. When the wind blew, it raised a patch of it.


    This ce was deste, and no one could live here.


    There was only one official road that ran through this ce, which was also known as the ancient yellow sand road.


    This was a road out of Xianyang, and it was very fast. Because it was a straight road, it could reduce one day¡¯s time, but very few people took it because there was too much yellow sand.


    Ye Sheng found that they were not the only ones who hade. The experts of all the major families of Xianyang hade, and there were people standing on the high mountains around them.


    At this moment, no one wanted to miss it.


    Suddenly, Ye Sheng found Bai Yutian, who was dressed in white. He was the ninth most powerful master in the world, and he was still near Xianyang, with a young girl by his side.


    Ye Lin ¡®er.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s third sister.


    ¡°Bai Yutian really wants to take her as a disciple?¡±Ye Sheng thought suspiciously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, my father is here too, ¡°Beauty Zhou suddenly said in a low voice and pointed.


    On a distant mountain, under a big tree, stood a schr.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan.


    He stood alone and watched calmly. When Ye Sheng stared at him, Zhou Yuan also noticed Ye Sheng and looked over.


    When he saw this, Zhou Yuan¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Beauty Zhou stuck close to Ye Sheng¡¯s side, extremely intimate. From Afar, it looked like she was hugging ye Sheng.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan immediately had the urge to suppress ye Sheng.


    This was his daughter whom he had doted on since young


    Beauty Zhou also saw her father¡¯s expression. Her small face blushed and pulled away, not daring to be too presumptuous.


    Ye Sheng saw quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s ashen face and was confused. He asked, ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡±


    Beauty Zhou chuckled andined in her heart, ¡°You¡¯ve snatched away his daughter¡¯s heart. As a father, it would be strange if he had a good expression.¡±


    However, Beauty Zhou still needed to exin herself. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. My father often has a bad expression. It¡¯s not towards you.¡±


    Ye Sheng was skeptical.


    ¡°HMPH!¡±


    ears.


    cold snort sounded right beside their ears. He was very angry and expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Ye Sheng was shocked. He hurriedly protected beauty Zhou and looked around.


    Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s my father.¡±


    ¡°Your father is really unhappy with me.¡±Ye Sheng was shocked and said awkwardly.


    ¡°He deserved it.¡±Priest Qingxu gloated at Ye Sheng¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°Master, how did I deserve it?¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    ¡°Yeah, junior brother didn¡¯t offend quasi-sage Zhou Yuan. How did he deserve it?¡±Dao Ming stood up for Ye Sheng.


    Priest Qingxu was toozy to exin. He just smiled at quasi-sage Zhou Yuan and nodded.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan sighed and returned the favor with a smile.


    Ye Sheng still wanted to ask, but at this time, Beauty Zhou reached out and pinched ye Sheng¡¯s arm. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stopped by Beauty Zhou, and this matter came to an end.


    Reality proved that Ye Sheng and the others came early. The number one and number two in the world did note,


    many people came one after another.


    Ji Xia Academy¡¯s Vice Principal, elder Han Shan, came with little blossom.


    Priest Qingxu invited them over.


    After not seeing little blossom for a while, her aura changed drastically. She was no longer the little girl who sold noodles. She wore a long dress and her ck hair fluttered in the wind. Her temperament was extraordinary, but only her face was covered by a piece of gauze.


    When little blossom saw Ye Sheng, she immediately walked over and called out warmly, ¡°Brother Ye Sheng.¡±


    Her voice was very sweet and weak. Ye Sheng also smiled and said, ¡°Little Sister Xiao Hua, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°I really thank brother Ye Sheng back then. Now, Xiao Hua is doing well.¡±Xiao Hua¡¯s voice was sweet as she sincerely thanked Ye Sheng.


    If Ye Sheng had not helped her back then, Xiao Hua would probably still be selling noodles today. How could such a drastic change happen?


    ¡°I have to thank my eldest senior brother for this. I was just helping out.¡±Ye Sheng and little blossom started to talk.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold. She crossed her arms and looked at Ye Sheng coldly. Then, she carefully sized up little blossom with an unfriendly gaze.


    Women all had a sense of territory. Once their territory was invaded, they would feel as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Beauty Zhou was like this at this moment.


    Xiao Hua immediately realized it and looked at Beauty Zhou strangely. Did this man have a grudge against him?


    ¡°Oh right, let me introduce you. This is my brother, Beauty Zhou, ¡°Ye Sheng introduced him cordially.


    ¡°Who is your brother?¡±Beauty Zhou did not appreciate his kindness. She walked in front of Xiao Hua and introduced herself. ¡°My Name Is Beauty Zhou. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Xiao hua nodded and said, ¡°You guys chat. I want to go back to master¡¯s side.¡± Ye Sheng could only watch Xiao Hua leave.


    ¡°Stop looking at her. She¡¯s already gone, ¡°Beauty Zhou said unhappily.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I just treat her like a little sister.¡±Ye Sheng was speechless.


    ¡°Your eyes are wide open. Treat Her like a little sister? Do you think I believe you?¡±Beauty Zhou did not believe him.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a little girl. Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Little girl, she doesn¡¯t look like one.¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Xiao Hua¡¯s figure and muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at her little girl. She thinks you¡¯re a pervert.¡±Ye Sheng reached out and blocked beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°HMPH.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled disdainfully. If she was a pervert, she would only pick this flower, Ye Sheng.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope for you. She likes my eldest senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng Thought Beauty Zhou had feelings for little flower.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Beauty Zhou to smile when she heard this. She said happily, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    Beauty Zhou was in a good mood, so she no longer pestered ye Sheng. Instead, she quietly waited for King Ye to arrive.


    King ye arrived very slowly. It was only when the entire area was filled with people that he slowly made his way over.


    There was not a single person on the entire yellow sand ancient path. King ye was walking on top of it, dressed in a silk robe, looking extremely domineering.


    After he arrived, he did not say a word. He closed his eyes and waited for the second strongest expert in the world.


    He did not speak, and the people around him waited quietly.


    Da Da Da Da!


    An hourter, the sound of horse hooves could be heard.


    On the ancient yellow sand road, ame horse walked out, carrying a thin old man as it slowly walked over.


    Behind the Lame Horse, there was a youth following silently. It was Chu Zhongtian.


    After Chu Zhongtian came out, everyone immediately understood why he dared to block the door so boldly. It turned out that he had the second strongest expert in the world as his backing.


    The crippled horse came three hundred meters in front of King Ye and stopped. He snored and shook his head in anger.


    King ye opened his eyes and looked at the second most powerful expert in the world, the sword-wielding old man. His expression was calm.

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 24, sword-drawing forty years later (5th update)

    Chapter 111 Chapter 24, sword-drawing forty yearster (5th update)


    The yellow sand was mesmerizing.


    The old man with the sword also looked at Lord Ye, a hint of caution appearing on his cynical face.


    There was a sword beside his thigh.


    This sword had been stored for decades and had never been opened.


    Ever since he lost to ye Hong that year, he had sealed the sword,prehended the world, and experienced the vicissitudes of the world.


    From the extremely handsome swordsman to the unkempt old man today, the sword-drawing old man had never made a move.


    He had never disyed any martial arts, sealed all of his cultivation, and lived like an ordinary old man.


    Until ten years ago, when he was knocked unconscious by someone and saved by the young Chu Zhongtian. From then on, the two of them lived together.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s abilities were all secretly taught by the sword-drawing old man. Chu Zhongtian did not know about it and thought that he was self-taught. He always said that he despised it, but he had to bring the sword-drawing old man with him wherever he went.


    Theme horse also followed the sword-drawing old man. It was a bumpy journey, and it was able to survive every time it encountered danger.


    Not long ago, the sword-drawing old man realized that his physical body could no longer amodate him.


    He had broken through.


    The realm that he had always dreamed of was loosened at that moment. The sword-drawing old man knew that he was not long for this world, and his only obsession was to defeat ye Hong that year.


    That was why he came to Xianyang and the ancient yellow sand road.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew over and stirred up the yellow sand. It was so mesmerizing that it blocked his vision.


    The sword-drawing old man lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Little Brat, you should go. Leave Xianyang and go explore the world.¡±


    King ye just watched like this and did not disturb the sword-drawing old man. Perhaps, he did not think much of Chu Zhongtian.


    Chu Zhongtian said anxiously, ¡°Are you going to die if you ask me to leave?¡±


    The sword-wielding old manughed and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that I was a burden to You? Now you can just get rid of


    me.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * T! Your Life was saved by me. All these years, I have been taking care of you. Every time I encounter danger, I have risked my life to save you. What nonsense are you talking about now?¡±Chu Zhongtian was furious. He pointed at the sword-wielding old man and scolded.


    ¡°You¡¯re my grandfather and my family. You¡¯re not the second best in the world. I don¡¯t want you to be the second best in the world either. Let¡¯s go. What number one title in the world? Wait for me for ten years. I¡¯ll help you get it back in ten years, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said nervously, his face was full of worry. He didn¡¯t want this old man to die.


    This was his only family. They had relied on each other since they were young and had apanied Chu Zhongtian since he was young. Chu Zhongtian couldn¡¯t ept that he might die here today.


    ¡°Brat,¡±the sword-wielding old man cursed. His eyes were red as he said, ¡°Stop putting on airs. This is my life. If I don¡¯t die here, Will I die by the side of the road that no one cares about?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian stared nkly and his mood became heavy.


    The sword-wielding old man looked around, he said proudly, ¡°Today, all the experts in Xianyang havee. There are also many hidden experts. I have never attacked them in half my life. I¡¯m afraid that many people have forgotten how terrifying the sword-wielding old man was back then. After today, the name of the sword-wielding old man will definitely resound throughout the world.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian gritted his teeth and knew that he could no longer persuade him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have the threeyered prohibition that I set on you. It can protect you three times. No matter who your opponent is, you will be safe and sound. You will leave Xianyang and roam the world. You will be known as the Madman Chu. I will listen to you when I am reincarnated.¡±The old man who drew the swordughed, he revealed his yellowish teeth and said.


    He was saying this to everyone present to protect Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°You Old Fart, you¡¯re courting death. I shouldn¡¯t have saved you back then, ¡°Chu Zhongtian cursed as tears rolled down his face. He reached out his hand and wiped them away before turning around to leave.


    ¡°Grandfather, on this day next year, I¡¯ll burn some paper for you,¡±Chu Zhongtian cried and left without looking back.


    The sword-wielding old man fell into deep thought. Looking at Chu Zhongtian¡¯s departing figure, he revealed a smile, a gratified smile.


    Only when Chu Zhongtian was gone did the sword-wielding old man look at ye Wangye, his gaze turning cold.


    Ayer of sword intent rose from his body and pierced directly into the sky.


    Boom!


    This sword intent caused the surrounding people to look on in shock, feeling incredulous.


    The other people¡¯s sword intent was half a meter long and one meter long. The sword intent of the sword-wielding old man was like a heavenly pir, piercing into the clouds without an end.


    Was this the second strongest strength in the world?


    ¡°Ye Hong, the grudge from forty years ago should be resolved now,¡±the sword-wielding old man said indifferently.


    Prince ye Hong looked on calmly and said, ¡°Your body is declining. You Can¡¯t withstand a punch from me. It¡¯s a meaningless battle.¡±


    The body of the old man with the sword was indeed old, exuding a rotten smell. He was the kind of old man who was about to die.


    Ye Sheng was also quite surprised when he saw it. He asked, ¡°Master, the number two in the world shouldn¡¯t be a hundred years old, right? How did he be so Old?¡±


    People who practiced martial arts could live up to a hundred and fifty years after reaching the Xiantian realm, not to mention the old man with the sword who was far more powerful than the Xiantian realm. Priest Qingxu observed carefully, ¡°He gave up this body.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Dao Mingzhou looked at each other in dismay.


    If a cultivator gave up the body, then what was he cultivating?


    Without the body, even if the soul was powerful, it would still be a lonely ghost. Wandering for half a year would exhaust itpletely.


    Priest Qingxu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. His realm is higher than mine.¡±


    Whether it was the number one in the world or the number two in the world, they were both more powerful than Priest Qingxu. He could not see through them.


    Not far away, elder Hanshan also shook his head. He could not see through them either.


    The sword-wielding old man lowered his head to look at his own body and said, ¡°Ever since I was defeated by you forty years ago, I have given up everything. I have wandered the world and sealed all my cultivation. An ordinary middle-aged man has lived for forty years. If he is not old, could he have be an immortal?¡±


    Lord ye frowned and looked at the sword-wielding old man. He clearly felt that there was something wrong with the other party.


    It was not just Lord Ye. Everyone else felt that it was unbelievable.


    The most important thing for cultivators was their bodies. Whether it was warriors or Soul Masters, the body was the foundation of everything


    However, the sword-wielding old man took the initiative to let his body decline and did not save it at all. Why was this so?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±The sword-wielding old man looked at Ye Wang with a carefree smile.


    Ye Wang was still frowning. He could not figure it out.


    ¡°Right now, I can feel the approaching footsteps of death every day. This kind of feeling is something that none of you can experience. That kind of death reminds you every day. You Don¡¯t have much time left. In the next second, I might take you away. It gave me a deep insight. I fought with death for more than ten years as an ordinary person, and I finally had an epiphany,¡±the sword-wielding old man said calmly.


    King Ye¡¯s eyes focused as he questioned, ¡°You had an Epiphany?¡±


    The people around him were confused. What Epiphany?


    Only Daoist Priest Qingxu, elder Hanshan, Bai Yutian, and the others were deep in thought.


    ¡°Ye Hong, I haven¡¯t used a sword in forty years. Forty yearster, I will draw my sword for you. I hope I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡±the sword-wielding elder said solemnly.


    ¡°Come, let me see. Forty yearster, are you still worthy of my full strength?¡±King ye said coldly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit was shaken. Finally, they were going to fight.


    The battle between the number one and number two in the world.

 Chapter 112 - Fire Qilin (1st update)

    Chapter 112 Chapter 25, Fire Qilin (1st update)


    Before the great battle began, the wind and the cranes were jittery. The wind and the yellow sand were no longer mischievous and obediently stopped.


    Between Heaven and earth, there was silence.


    Boom!


    Mu Ran¡¯s voice shook. It came from King Ye. His sleeves fluttered in the wind, and his expression was cold. He had finally disyed his might as the number one in the world.


    A huge hand that blotted out the sky was suffused with golden light. It covered the heaven and earth, pressing down until the void copsed. The heaven and earth trembled, wanting to kill the sword-wielding old man with a single p.


    Duke ye was bullying the sword-wielding old man because his body was in decline and he couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming mountain-pulling Qi attack.


    At this moment, a strange image appeared behind Duke Ye. An invincible phantom enveloped the entire yellow sand ancient path, as if it had crossed the nine-tiered Heaven Immortal Gate. It was tall and vast, possessing boundless might.


    This attack also caused the breathing of the surrounding people to stagnate.


    It was too powerful.


    It was like a Millstone of heaven and earth, crushing over. Regardless of whether it was a person or anything, if they dared to block it, they would definitely be crushed.


    The sword-wielding old man narrowed his eyes as he watched this move. In his eyes, he could see the smoke of essence qi between heaven and earth.


    Although King Ye was close to seventy years old, his body was at its peak. He was like an eternal God. With a slight movement, the smoke of Essence Qi could fill an army of a million.


    He stood at the peak of martial arts in the world.


    The light in the sword-wielding old man¡¯s eyes flickered. After forty years, Lord ye had really grown too much. Back then, he still needed to use words to urge the sword-wielding old man toe out of seclusion ahead of time. But now, he could wait for the sword-wielding old man toe and provoke him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much. I¡¯m not bad either,¡±the sword-wielding old man muttered. He reached out and patted theme horse beneath him, causing the horse to let out a neigh. Suddenly, it began to run.


    Theme horse began to run. Its posture wasughable, but its speed was astonishing. The horse did not run towards King Ye. Instead, it charged towards the palm that seemed to be falling from the sky.


    Boom!


    As it ran, the horse let out a long neigh, shaking the heaven and earth. It gave off a tremor that was like an avnche.


    Therge golden hand exploded with a bang amidst the neigh of theme horse.


    King ye frowned. His move was actually not made by the sword-wielding old man, but by ame horse?


    King ye was not the only one who was surprised. The surrounding onlookers all widened their eyes.


    This horse was very thin, very old, and evenme. How could it have such terrifying strength?


    The sword-wielding old man sat on the horse¡¯s back, he said indifferently, ¡°Ye Hong, back then, you entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains to temper yourself and encountered a qilin. You wanted to capture it back and use it as your mount, but the qilin refused no matter what. You attacked in anger and broke one of the qilin¡¯s legs.¡±


    King ye said in surprise, ¡°Thisme horse is the qilin from back then?¡±


    When he said this, everyone became excited. The auspicious qilin was a king amongst demons. It was born noble, and the birth of a qilin signified good fortune.


    However, how could the qilin be turned into ame horse?


    Theme horse that everyone was looking at suddenly roared into the sky.


    Roar Roar Roar!


    The sound was thick, and it wasn¡¯t the neighing of a horse. Instead, it was the rich aura of a king.


    mes burned on the crippled horse¡¯s body. That was the qilin sacred me. It burned the crippled horse in an instant, revealing its true body.


    Fire Qilin.


    From its appearance, the lion head, antlers, tiger eyes, elk body, dragon scales, and ox tail were all one.


    mes burned on its four hooves, and one of its legs was crippled. It was the leg that King Ye had broken back then.


    The qilin had the ability to regenerate, and the crippled leg could be recovered. However, the fire qilin was unwilling to do so. It was awe-inspiring as it said in a low voice, ¡°Ye Hong, you broke one of my legs back then, and I will break one of yours today.¡±


    ¡°Back then, you were unwilling to be my mount no matter what. You would rather die than submit. How did you be someone else¡¯s Mount Today?¡±Lord ye mocked.


    The fire qilin mocked in a human-like manner, ¡°You, Ye Hong, have a cold heart. You only want to reach the peak of martial arts. Being your mount, other than being raised by you, what other benefits do you have?¡±


    ¡°What About You Now? Following him around aimlessly and bing a horse, have you had an easy life?¡±King ye said indifferently.


    ¡°Ye Hong, you are a genius, but you are too extreme. You Don¡¯t understand many emotions in the world. Perhaps you don¡¯t want to understand them. You Believe in power, but power will bite you back. I followed the old master and learned how to enter the world. In these forty years, I finally understand the meaning of living beings existing in this world, ¡°the fire qilin said.


    ¡°So, are you guys going to besiege me now?¡±King ye said with a disdainful smile.


    Although he was facing the sword-wielding old man and the fire qilin, he was not afraid at all. The invincible figure behind him became more and more solid. The terrifying aura was like a huge wave that spread out in session.


    Rumble!


    The yellow sand was swept up, forming a small sandstorm that raged in all directions.


    The fire qilin and the sword-wielding old man were unmoved, the sword-wielding old man said indifferently, ¡°This body of mine is damaged and rotten. I can¡¯t evenunch a single attack. Furthermore, I haven¡¯t cultivated my divine soul, so I can¡¯t fight with my divine soul separated from my body. I can be said to have nobat ability at all.¡±


    King ye looked at him nomittally.


    Ye Sheng, however, said in surprise, ¡°Without anybat ability, then why is he stilling?¡±


    Priest Qingxu shook his head and said, ¡°The sword-wielding old man and King ye are actually the same kind of people. They pursue the pinnacle of martial arts, and they don¡¯t hesitate to give up their lives for this. The difference is that King ye has lost his humanity and ced martial arts first, while the sword-wielding old man is wallowing in the Mortal World andprehending martial


    arts.¡±


    Ye Sheng seemed to understand, but he didn¡¯t. These realms were too profound. He was only at the Seventh Heaven of the acquired realm, and the distance was too far.


    The fire qilin spat out mes from its nose, and a smell of sulfur pervaded the air, it said, ¡°The old master¡¯s body had already failed ten years ago. Over the years, I bled every year to extend the old master¡¯s life. Until not long ago, I also felt that my life was approaching, and my body couldn¡¯t maintain its peak anymore. I could only gradually decline, so I came to Xianyang with the old master to seek revenge on you back then, and also to taste the taste of the number one title in the world.¡±


    Countless people were astonished. The second in the world and the fire qilin were actually rolling around in the mortal world, losing their lifespans.


    What exactly were they trying toprehend that was so draining on their lives?


    Duke ye said calmly, ¡°Therefore, two master and servant who are about to die came to help me hone my martial arts. It¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    The sword-wielding old man smiled slightly and reached out to touch the sword hanging on the fire qilin¡¯s back, he said with nostalgia, ¡°I haven¡¯t used a sword in forty years, but in my heart, I¡¯ve shed thirteen times. I¡¯ve beenprehending swords for nearly a hundred years just to sh thirteen times today.¡±


    ¡°Life, thirteen times!¡±The old man with the sword drew out his long sword.


    The long sword that had been sealed for forty years slowly drew out from his hand.


    ng!


    A clear sound that hadn¡¯t been heard for a long time resounded through the world.


    Countless sword intents burst out. The virtual longsword in the entire ancient yellow sand road condensed and disintegrated. This was a supreme sword intent.


    The sword-wielding old man held the longsword and closed his eyes. ¡°Ye Hong, Sheng, thirteen swords. Please experience them!¡±


    Rumble!


    The sword intent on the sword-wielding old man¡¯s body was like lightning, sweeping through the sky. His body slowly flew up, and the yellow sand around him swept up.


    The hair of the sword-wielding old man fluttered in the wind, and a trace of sharpness appeared on his old face. Suddenly, with a bang, his body exploded.


    The entire sky was filled with countless sword intents, and that sword was also there.


    The surrounding spectators watched in astonishment. was the sword-wielding old man dead?


    When the fire qilin saw this scene, it leaped up and spat out mes. It flew up into the air, and with a bang, it also exploded.


    Sword Qi, qilin blood, and mes intertwined with each other.


    Slowly, they gathered into a virtual human figure that was a thousand feet tall. His aura was unparalleled, and the pressure made everyone¡¯s breathing quicken.


    The sword-wielding old man.

 Chapter 113 - life, 13 Swords (second update)

    Chapter 113 Chapter 26 life, 13 Swords (second update)


    A 300-meter-long shadow looked down at the world.


    He was in his prime, full of vigor, just as he had been in the past.


    The sword-wielding old man returned to his youthful appearance. He was a handsome swordsman of unparalleled magnificence. His gaze was sharp as he extended his hand and clenched it.


    ng!


    His long sword, which had been sealed away for forty years, flew over in an instant. It suddenly erged and was held in his hand.


    ¡°Life, thirteen swords.¡±


    The sword-wielding old man took a step forward. The world shook, and a terrifying power burst forth, causing the hearts of the onlookers to almost jump out of their chests.


    He struck out with his sword.


    Life, thirteen swords, the first sword.


    The long sword cut through the void, turning into a ray of blue light that lingered around the martial spirit. Along with the sword intent, wherever it passed, space copsed. Boom!


    An explosive sound reverberated between heaven and earth.


    King ye watched coldly. Suddenly, his body and the invincible shadow behind him merged into one. He was like a God made of gold. His entire body shone with boundless light, and Golden Qi and blood soared into the sky. He also stretched out hisrge hand and pped the void, it covered heaven and earth.


    This attack blocked the first strike of the thirteen swords of life.


    The explosive power was like the eruption of a volcano. With a rumbling sound, it cut off the path ahead and turned it into a state of chaos.


    The sword-wielding old man sublimated to the highest level, fusing himself with the fire qilin. It was extremely terrifying, and he immediatelyunched another attack.


    This sword Qi swept across thirty Li, sealing off King Ye¡¯s entire body. It was unbelievably fast, and it shed down in an instant.


    ng!


    King Ye was like an immortal that had been banished from the world. He surpassed the limits of his speed, and his golden body closed in on the sword-wielding old man in an instant, smashing down with his fist.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the sword was broken by King ye again.


    These two shes were extremely powerful, and many people were caught off guard. They were forced to retreat far away, and they watched with wide eyes. A battle between top experts in the world was extremely rare.


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, the third sword of the thirteen swords shed out. It touched King Ye¡¯s body, but he did not dodge or Dodge. His body, which was like that of a demon, forcefully received this sword, but he did not injure anything, it only left a white mark on this body.


    ¡°Your Life, the thirteen swords, is just so-so. These three swords are too ordinary,¡±King Ye said coldly.


    ¡°These three swords are the sword techniques that Iprehended in the first half of my life. I also feel that they are ordinary. I converted what I learned in the first half of my life into these three swords. Then, using these three swords as the foundation, I created the life, the thirteen swords. ¡°The sword-wielding old man¡¯s voice rumbled, his voice resounded throughout the world.


    His body was illusory and unstable, but when he shed out with his sword, it separated the yin and yang


    Life, the ten swords after the thirteen swords were the key.


    The fourth sword, this sword tore apart the haze and separated life and death.


    This sword contained enlightenment. The boundary between life and death caused Duke Ye¡¯s expression to turn grave.


    ¡°One punch determines life and Death!¡±Duke ye shouted coldly. He believed in the fist, and at this moment, he smashed down with his fist.


    Yin and yang separated, and the haze avoided it. The long sword in the air met the fist head-on.


    Peng!


    With a loud sound, yellow sand filled the air. The ancient path waspletely destroyed, and the ground copsed. When Ye Wang Ye¡¯s fist came into contact with it, he immediately retracted it. There was a gash on it the size of a child¡¯s mouth, and it was continuously bleeding.


    He was injured, and this made ye Wang Ye¡¯s face turn furious. ¡°Ever since I was injured seventeen years ago, no one has injured me in all these years. You deserve to die.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    King ye went berserk and executed the magnificent mountain and river fist.


    His fist struck out, and what fell was a mountain and river. It was a small world. King Ye¡¯s messy hair danced in the wind, and he was like a demonic god, wanting to suppress the sword-wielding old man.


    A cold smile appeared on King Ye¡¯s face. Hisrge golden hand pped down ruthlessly, and like a heavenly stele, it smashed down ruthlessly. The void split open, and ck cracks spread out.


    The eyes of the sword-wielding old man were bright like two stars, illuminating the entire yellow sand ancient path. Many people were also unable to open their eyes.


    ng!


    Life, 13 sword strikes, fifth sword strike!


    This sword strike was from the bottom to the top. It directly shattered the beautiful mountains and rivers under the fist. After that, it collided with the heavenly stele-like hand, causing a loud sound to ring out as the hand was torn apart.


    Each sword strike was stronger than thest.


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s entire body turned into a raging me, burning fiercely. With an invincible stance, he shed out with his sword.


    His sword had sliced through life. Birth, old age, sickness and death, Rise and fall of honor and disgrace, Life¡¯s joys and sorrows were all in this single sword strike.


    The sword-wielding old man had tasted the praises of the world and experienced the warmth and coldness of human emotions. He had lingered between life and death for ten years. When he was young, he had his parents to dote on him, when he was middle-aged, he had his lover to apany him, and when he was old, he had his grandson to apany him. He had turned everything into a single sword strike.


    This strike wasn¡¯t particrly sharp, but it made king ye retreat in a hurry. He didn¡¯t dare to stiffen his body.


    Life, thirteen strikes. Each strike was more powerful than thest. By the fifth strike, it was already the sword that the sword-wielding old man hadprehended.


    Boom!


    Even if King ye dodged this strike, he would inevitably be injured. His golden light dissipated, and a huge gash appeared on his body. Fresh blood fell from his abdomen and crashed onto the ground, it was so hot that the ground started to burn.


    A single drop of blood burned the ground for a hundred meters. This was how terrifying ye Wangye was.


    However, at this moment, ye Wangye¡¯s expression was frighteningly dark.


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s ferocity caused the surrounding spectators to exim in shock. Could This be hisprehension? It was too terrifying.


    Two consecutive strikes had injured ye Wangye. If this continued, would ye Wangye lose?


    ¡°Good, good. You have indeed reached this level. Come and fight.¡±King ye smiled sinisterly and struck out once more. His Golden Fist smashed out, piercing through the heavens and striking towards the thousand-zhang-wide sword-wielding old man, a terrifying will burst forth, and everyone could feel a bone-piercing killing intent.


    Life, thirteen strikes, sixth strike.


    The sword-wielding old man unswervingly disyed his Sword Dao. The moment his sword appeared, the sky and earth changed color, and the sun and moon enveloped it. The state of the nation appeared before their eyes. The sun set and rested, and the people worked diligently and diligently as the sun rose.


    This was an ordinary sword, and everyone had to return to being ordinary.


    No matter how magnificent you were, Your Highness and Emperor, after a hundred years, should also return to being ordinary.


    Being ordinary was where everyone belonged.


    As this sword fell, Duke ye roared, ¡°You want me to be ordinary? You¡¯re simply Dreaming.¡±


    The Essence Energy in Duke Ye¡¯s body boiled like a body made of gold. Divine light burst forth, dyeing half of the sky red. His mind and spirit became one, and he struck out with a fierce punch.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Crisp sounds burst forth one after another. King ye took it head-on. Thirteen strikes. Even if he was injured, he had to give his opponent a punch.


    King ye had the upper hand in the Great Terror of life and death. He directly smashed this ordinary sword and ruthlessly punched the sword-wielding old man.


    However, the sword-wielding old man was an illusory body. His body drifted away and then condensed in the distance. With a solemn expression, he directly shed out with his seventh strike.


    His body was a thousand feet long just now, but now it was only fifty to sixty feet long. It had been shattered by Lord Ye. Reality proved that he was not stable enough to defeat Lord Ye.


    The blood of the Kylin burst forth from the seventh sword sh. The Nine Virtual Kylin roared furiously, shaking the mountains and rivers. They swept up mes and pounced over in an instant.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lord ye used his physical body to resist. Innate patterns flickered on his golden palm. He fought with the nine Kirin, his killing intent soaring to the clouds.


    Roar!!


    At the height of the battle, Lord Ye let out a loud roar. It was like a bolt of lightning striking down. With a roar, he scattered the nine Kirin.


    ¡°All of your methods can not withstand a single blow from my absolute strength.¡±Lord ye stared coldly at the sword-wielding old man.

 Chapter 114 - Unknown Phantom – ThirdhUpdatedate)

    Chapter 114 Chapter 27, Unknown Phantom ¨C ThirdhUpdatedate)


    Lord ye was worthy of the title of number one in the world. With supreme power, he shattered the seventh sword, and then instantly transcended space.


    A punchnded!


    This punch gave birth to countless lotus flowers, and in an instant, countless worlds were born. These worlds were connected one after another, erupting with boundless killing intent.


    Whitewash peace!


    King Ye¡¯s martial spirit burst forth, and a wave of destruction and innovation changed everything. Whitewash peace world was extremely terrifying.


    Seeing this scene, many people fell silent. No one present could withstand the power of this move. Even Priest Qingxu watched with a solemn expression.


    Ye Sheng watched with a heavy heart. It was too powerful. Even if he was hit by the aftershock of this move, he would die without a doubt.


    However, when the sword-wielding old man saw this, his expression remained calm. He raised his sword, and a terrifying sword intent permeated the air.


    Kacha!


    Below, the ancient path could no longer withstand the attack. The already shattered ancient path waspletely reduced to dust at this moment. Within a radius of ten Li, it was so terrifying that it felt like the end of the world. Countless sword intents swept across the area, exuding a formidable aura.


    Boom!


    The eighth sword, destruction and rebirth, was a move simr to King Ye¡¯s. In an instant, it shed out.


    A sword qi several Li long swept across the sky.


    Peng Ling Ling!


    The birds in the sky were crushed by the sword qi, turning into blood that dripped down.


    King ye¡¯s entire body was enveloped by the sword qi, and it poured down to suppress King Ye.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the entire area turned into an ocean of Sword Qi. With a vicious sweep, the sky and earth shattered,


    golden Light burst forth from King Ye¡¯s body, and his fists shook the heavens and earth. He let out a long howl, and his ck hair fluttered in the wind. He was like a God and demon, and he was indomitable. The power of the golden light protecting his body increased greatly, and he allowed the sword Qi to sh at him. He ignored it and charged forward.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±King Ye¡¯s Qi and blood surged into the sky and roared, shaking the rivers and mountains. The Endless Mountains shook, and he shook the lotus world, and itpletely exploded in an instant.


    Rumble!


    A series of explosions exploded in the sky, destroying the eighth sword in an instant and sending the sword-wielding old man flying.


    This time, the sword-wielding old man¡¯s face changed. He suddenly threw the dharma treasure sword out, forming an attack.


    The ninth sword!


    This sword was thrown. The Dharma Treasure Sword instantly turned into 108,000 swords in the air, densely packed together. Each one was a thousand feet long, towering in the air, and then shing down.


    It was like the end of the world. King Ye was moved. He held the moon in his arms and then true energy appeared. There was an armor floating in it.


    The red armor was carved with a true dragon. It was extremely powerful. King Ye¡¯s body and the armor merged into one and rushed forward.


    The people watching the battle were shocked when they saw the armor.


    Priest Qingxu cried out, ¡°Dragon yer armor.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked curiously, ¡°Master, what is the Dragon yer Armor?¡±


    ¡°This is a magic treasure passed down from the ancient times. An armor forged with dragon bones, dragon skin, dragon tendons, and Dragon Souls is a top-notch treasure,¡±Priest Qingxu said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. King Ye had such a magic treasure.


    Lord Ye, who was wearing the armor of the Dragon yer, ignored the 108,000 swords and charged out of the encirclement. He aimed his fist at the sword-wielding old man and smashed it down.


    Roar! Roar!


    The roar of a true dragon resounded throughout the universe. An ancient dragon-shaped phantom appeared. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it tore at the sword-wielding old man. Its aura rumbled.


    Boom!


    The sword-wielding old man was sent flying by a punch. This time, he did not have time to disperse his body. His body, which was 500 to 600 feet tall, instantly became 30 feet tall. He was almost as tall as Lord Ye.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Lord ye¡¯s imposing body tore through the sky. Golden airwaves surged from his entire body. Thebination of his punches and kicks could tear apart this world. His eyes were ice-cold as he stared at the sword-wielding old man. He chased after him relentlessly, fist after fist, he kept smashing down.


    At this moment, Lord Ye was already in a frenzy. The sword-wielding old man¡¯s face was solemn as he shed out consecutively with the tenth, eleventh, and twelfth sword.


    Once these three swords were unleashed, King Ye was immediately forced to defend. Relying on the power of the Dragon yer armor, he charged out, drenched in blood, and stared at the old man with the sword.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already used all your trump cards. What other abilities do you have?¡±King ye asked coldly.


    The old man with the sword coughed and said, ¡°I still have onest sword.¡±


    ¡°Thene. You must die today,¡±King ye said coldly. Even if his body was injured and bathed in blood, he did not care at all.


    To be able to kill the sword-wielding old man, a little injury was nothing.


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s expression calmed down and he said, ¡°Death is not the end. It is just the end of a stage. My Life, the thirteen swords, is the other beginning of this story.¡±


    King ye frowned. There was a deeper meaning in these words?


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s magic treasure flew back. He touched it with his own hands and said regretfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t used you for forty years. This time, it is your end.¡±


    The sword-wielding old man closed his eyes. The Sky suddenly became silent. A deste, deste, and ice-cold feeling attacked, affecting everyone. It was as if they had fallen into Hell and were on the verge of death. Ye Sheng felt as if he hade to hell. The countless voices around him were telling him that he did not have much time left.


    Ye Sheng frowned. His divine soul burst out with light, shining brilliantly. At this moment, he actually attempted toprehend this sword of the sword-wielding old man.


    Boom!


    The sword-wielding old man opened his eyes. ck and white, the entire world shook as the sword-wielding old man struck out.


    The smell of death swept over.


    This was true death. The onlookers felt that they did not have long to live. The Grim Reaper was waiting for them in front of them, smiling as he greeted them.


    Lord Ye¡¯s expression was grave. He also felt danger from this sword strike.


    ¡°Kill!¡±The sword-wielding old man only had one word. His entire body fused with the Magic Treasure Longsword and flew out in an instant.


    Rumble!


    An endless ck tide surged into the sky. It was born from nothingness, revived from destruction, and rushed out of hell.


    This was an aura filled with destruction, like the birth of a demon thaty dormant in hell.


    At this moment, this piece of heaven and earth was chopped into pieces, like a tattered picture scroll that was rattling in the fierce wind.


    The sword-wielding old man fused himself with this sword. He gave up everything and brought along the ck wave, enveloping king ye in an instant.


    King ye roared, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    He could not dodge, could not escape, and could only take it head-on.


    In the boundless darkness, King ye disyed his trump card cultivation technique. A supreme phantom descended. Golden Light shot up to the heavens, stirring up the ck wave.


    Even though the entire world was enveloped in darkness, Ye Sheng and the others could still see that it was as huge as a mountain. Its ice-cold eyes opened, causing fear in others. It was like a demonic god, and its killing intent towered into the sky.


    Boom!


    This unknown phantom mmed down with its palm. It had the same effect as King Ye, but its power was worlds apart.


    King Ye¡¯s move could not cover up the ck wave, but this supreme phantom grabbed the ck wave and violently lifted it.


    It was as if the night had turned into day and was uncovered by someone. The ck wave disintegrated in an instant. The sword-wielding old man and the magic treasure longsword turned into white specks of light at this moment and dissipated in the world.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, the light specks that the sword-wielding old man had turned into shot out in all directions and disappeared without a trace.


    The unknown phantom used its hand to cover the world and wanted to stop this scene, but it still managed to escape.


    ¡°HMPH!¡±An angry shout came from the void, and the unknown shadow disappeared.


    Only King Ye was left, covered in blood, standing weakly in the void. In the next second, King Ye flew back to Xianyang City, not saying a word.

 Chapter 115 - stealing a Kiss (fourth update)

    Chapter 115 Chapter 28, stealing a Kiss (fourth update)


    A great battle came to an end, destroying the ancient yellow sand road, leaving behind traces everywhere. One person died, and the other left.


    ¡°Master, is the sword-wielding old man really dead?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    Priest Qingxu said uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Logically speaking, he should be 100% dead, but I still have a glimmer of hope.¡±


    Second Senior Brother Dao Ming said, ¡°He must be dead. His body split open and his martial sword intent merged with the Kirin to produce such great power. If he doesn¡¯t die, then he can really be an immortal.¡±


    Priest Qingxu smiled and said, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, my father told me to leave. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±At this time, Beauty Zhou said to Ye Sheng reluctantly.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when we will meet again. My master wants to take me and second senior brother out of Xianyang.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to leave Xianyang?¡±Beauty Zhou said in surprise.


    Once Ye Sheng left, she would have to wait for a long time to see Ye Sheng again.


    ¡°Yes, I also think it¡¯s time to leave. Xianyang is very big, with tens of millions of people. Xianyang is also very small. Under the Imperial City, it¡¯s not suitable for cultivation.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Then when will youe back?¡±Beauty Zhou asked weakly. She really didn¡¯t want Ye Sheng to leave, but she didn¡¯t have any excuses.


    ¡°Two yearster, I will leave this time. Two yearster, Ye Sheng will return to Xianyang,¡±Priest Qingxu said. ¡°Two years¡­¡±Beauty Zhou blinked her eyes and felt a little sad. Would she not see Ye Sheng for two years?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be sad. I wille and y with you two yearster.¡±Ye Sheng thought that Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t want him, her friend, to leave.


    Beauty Zhou had said that she didn¡¯t have many friends and that she only had Ye Sheng as her best friend. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want Ye Sheng to leave.


    However, Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t treat Ye Sheng as her best friend. Instead, she treated him as a man she adored. However, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, so she could only sulk.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you must cultivate well after you leave, ¡°Beauty Zhou said reluctantly.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°See you two yearster.¡±


    Beauty Zhou was reluctant to leave, but the quasi-sage came directly and took her away.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t forget me in two years, ¡°Beauty Zhou shouted when she walked over.


    In the wind and sand, she disappeared very quickly.


    Ye Sheng nodded silently and remembered it in his heart. He would never forget this good brother.


    ¡°Why do I feel that this beauty Zhou is so feminine?¡±Dao Ming muttered.


    PA!


    Priest Qingxu gave him a p and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the actions of a gentleman to talk about others behind their backs.¡±


    Dao Ming curled his lips and did not say anything else.


    Priest Qingxu brought Ye Sheng and Dao Ming directly back to Jixia Academy to pack up their things.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. You guys pack up your things properly today,¡±Priest Qingxu said. ¡°Master, is King ye heavily injured today?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    He had seen King Ye¡¯s battle prowess today, and he truly felt that it was a little terrifying. A Battle of that level was definitely not something that a xiantian realm expert could generalize.


    Moreover, thest move that King ye used, that terrifying phantom, seemed to have its own consciousness of being in charge.


    All of this made Ye Sheng want to understand clearly.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely injured. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how serious his injuries are. But I reckon that he won¡¯t be able to recover without recuperating for a few years,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°Junior brother, it just so happens that you¡¯ve been cultivating hard these past few years. When King ye recovers, you¡¯ll also have the ability to protect yourself. Then you won¡¯t have to fear the people of the Ye residence, ¡°Dao Ming exined.


    ¡°Thank you, master and senior brother. I understand.¡±Ye Sheng nodded, stood up, and left.


    To leave Xianyang, Ye Sheng needed to prepare a lot of things.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t need to prepare the medicinal ingredients for alchemy. Taoist priest Qingxu would prepare them, but ye Sheng still had to bring his own supplies.


    He first went to the tailor¡¯s shop on Xianyang Street and asked them to work overtime to make more than a dozen sets of clothes. Then, he went to buy some seasonings to bring with him. When he went out, he often had to prepare his own meals. These seasonings were a necessity. In addition, Ye Sheng also prepared some small supplies in case he needed them. When he returned to Jixia Academy, he already had a full bag.


    In the wooden house, Ye Sheng packed his things. He had been away for two years, so there must be someone else living here.


    At night, Beauty Zhou came.


    She came with wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow. I¡¯m here to send you off.¡±Beauty Zhou raised the wine and smiled like a flower. She was very beautiful, which was consistent with her temperament.


    Now That Ye Sheng had seen a lot, he didn¡¯t feel like a mother anymore. When he first met Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng only felt that this boy was too feminine, but after watching him for a long time, he got used to everything. It was still the table where they often drank together. Beef, mutton, fish, and chicken filled the table.


    Beauty Zhou raised her ss and said, ¡°Congrattions on your smooth sailing after leaving Xianyang.¡±


    Ye Sheng clinked sses with Beauty Zhou and drank directly.


    He didn¡¯t say thank you because he remembered that Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t like to hear him say thank you.


    ¡°Where are you going after leaving Xianyang?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard from master that he wants to train me and my senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°After you leave, I¡¯m going to leave too.¡±Beauty Zhou suddenly said with mncholy.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°The grasnd beyond the frontier. Where am I going to find someone?¡±Beauty Zhou sighed and said.


    ¡°Why is it so Sudden?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°When I went back today, father told me that I had to go, ¡°Beauty Zhou said in a low voice.


    ¡°The frontier grasnds are deste people¡¯s territory, and deste people are Savage and hate Great Qin¡¯s residents. You have to be careful when you go, ¡°Ye Sheng said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the son of a quasi-saint. Even though my father isn¡¯t as powerful as King Ye, the reputation of a quasi-saint is something that even deste people shouldn¡¯t provoke, ¡°Beauty Zhou said with a smug smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then I wish you a great victory.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly and raised his wine ss.


    Beauty Zhou drank with Ye Sheng straightforwardly. The alcohol she brought today was very strong. Even if Ye Sheng¡¯s body was very strong, he would easily get drunk if he drank too much.


    He did not know how much beauty Zhou had drunk that night. In the end, he passed out on the table and was helped into the house by Beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou carefully washed ye Sheng and covered him with the nket. She looked at Ye Sheng sweetly, left and right. After making sure that there was no one else, she secretly tugged at Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s stamped. Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me in the future.¡±After the secret kiss, Beauty Zhou¡¯s little face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. She staggered away. ¡°Sigh, this girl.¡±A sigh came from Ye Sheng¡¯s room. It was quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hahaha, brother Zhou, from now on, we are inws.¡±Priest Qingxu¡¯s heartyughter rang


    <b>out.</b>


    Today, at the gathering before Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou parted ways, Zhou Yuan was worried that his daughter would be at a disadvantage, so he had been secretly observing


    Priest Qingxu sensed quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s aura and also secretly observed.


    Beauty Zhou thought that no one knew that she had stolen a kiss, but she did not know that the elders of both parties knew it at a nce.


    Zhou Yuan was in a terrible mood. No matter how he looked at Ye Sheng, he did not like him.


    ¡°Not yet,¡±Zhou Yuan, who was in a bad mood, said unhappily. His spirit was drawn away and he stopped observing.


    Priest Qingxuughed heartily. ¡°I think it¡¯s a hundred percent done.¡±

 Chapter 116 - Chapter One: Leaving Xianyang (first update)

    Chapter 116 Chapter One: Leaving Xianyang (first update)


    At the gate of Xianyang City, a carriage pulled by four ck horses was parked at the side.


    Ye Sheng put his package in the carriage, then looked at his master and senior brother and asked, ¡°Master, where are we going now?¡±


    Dao Ming also looked curiously.


    Taoist priest Qing xu said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave Xianyang first. I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re out of Xianyang.¡± Ye Sheng had no choice but to drive the carriage and let the four ck horses pull him along as they ran at high speed.


    No one came to send them off in the entire Xianyang. It was Priest Qingxu who did this on purpose. He came quietly and left without taking a cloud with him.


    Soon, the huge Xianyang city fell far behind.


    The carriage was veryrge. Priest Qingxu and Dao Ming were resting in the carriage while Ye Sheng drove the carriage and left Xianyang quickly.


    Fortunately, Qin II had worked hard to cultivate the official road all these years. The entire world¡¯s official road was connected in all directions, so the carriage ran effortlessly. In one morning, they had traveled three thousand miles.


    This also let ye Sheng know that these four ck horses were not ordinary horses.


    After three thousand miles, the horses were only slightly panting. They were far from exhausted.


    At noon, Ye Sheng stopped to rest. He went into the forest along the way to hunt three wild rabbits and barbecued them.


    Priest Qingxu and Dao Ming both came down and looked at the sky in the wild. They felt very happy.


    ¡°Xianyang is good, but it¡¯s a bit depressing for us cultivators who cultivate the Dao and the soul.¡±Priest Qingxu shook his head.


    ¡°Master, where are We Going?¡±Dao Ming asked impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you to a ce and taking something for your junior brother.¡±Priest Qingxu said leisurely.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t youing with us to send senior brother away?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously and handed the roasted rabbit to Priest Qingxu.


    Priest Qingxu took it and tasted it. He praised, ¡°It tastes good. Your skills are not bad.¡±


    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t answered junior brother¡¯s question, ¡°Dao Ming said unhappily


    ¡°You Naughty Monkey, you¡¯ve been by my side for almost two years. Your Foundation has been very solid during these two years, but there¡¯s still a gap if you want to defeat the next sect master of Mount Longhu. Two years is very short, so I want to send you to a ce,¡±priest Qingxu said calmly.


    ¡°What ce?¡±Dao Ming asked with concern.


    ¡°Sky Mountain.¡±Priest Qingxu said faintly.


    ¡°What is Sky Mountain?¡±¡®Dao Ming asked in confusion.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully, and there was no relevant information about Sky Mountain in his memory.


    ¡°Sky Mountain is also called Qi Lian Mountain. It¡¯s close to the northern desert grasnd and a corner of the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains of the monster race. The snow doesn¡¯t melt all year round. There¡¯s a Heaven Lake at the top of Sky Mountain, and the water inside is the purest source of water. It¡¯s really a great treasurend for cultivation. ¡°Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°What can I learn by sending me there?¡±Asked Dao Ming.


    ¡°There are seven old monsters on the Sky Mountain. Each of them upies a piece of territory. I know one of them. He is a Taoist senior. Because I owed him a favor in the early years, he owes me a favor. He sent you there and taught you to her. In one and a half years, you can finish your apprenticeship,¡±exined Taoist priest Qing Xu.


    ¡°Master, is this senior fierce?¡±Dao Ming asked carefully.


    Priest Qing Xu couldn¡¯t seem to calm down. He said lightly, ¡°Fierce, of course she is fierce. She is known as one of the seven monsters of Tianshan. She has a strange temper. How can she not be fierce?¡±


    Dao Ming¡¯s small face fell. ¡°Master, can you not go?¡±


    ¡°No, I will send you to Tianshan. I still have to send your junior brother to the chaotd. ¡°Priest Qing Xu shook his head.


    ¡°Master, what is the chaotd?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where the deste, barbarians, and Qin people intersect. It¡¯s very chaotic. Killing people is like eating and drinking water. You have to open an alchemy shop and refine pills for people from all walks of life there. You have to refine ten kinds of pills every day. In this way, after two years, with arge amount of actualbat experience, you will definitely be a talent.¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that very dangerous?¡±Dao Ming asked in surprise.


    Priest Qing xu said nomittally, ¡°Perhaps to them, your junior brother is the most dangerous one.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I can go, but there¡¯s no pill furnace and there are still medicinal herbs.¡±


    Priest Qing Xu pointed inside the carriage, he said, ¡°There are more than ten sets of medicinal herbs inside. They can support the amount you need to refine pills for a few days. After that, you¡¯ll have to think of a way yourself. Anyway, that area is not far from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Medicinal herbs are everywhere in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. You can go in and pick herbs.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, have you already made the arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As your master, I must think of you. I¡¯ve carefully studied these two ces. Each of them cultivates for a year and a half. After that, we¡¯ll go up to Mount Longhu and meet up with your eldest senior brother to suppress the younger generation of Mount Longhu.¡±Priest Qingxu smiled faintly and said.


    ¡°Master, do I have many medicinal pills that I don¡¯t know how to Refine?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have also prepared all sorts of books for you. I will hand them over to you when the timees. There is also your pill refining furnace. There is one that is very suitable for you on Mount Tianshan. You can go and get it yourself when the timees.¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu said considerately.


    Ye Sheng had nothing to say. What was there to be dissatisfied about with such a proper arrangement?


    Dao Ming frowned. When he thought about how fierce the senior who taught him was, he could not eat the rabbit.


    Ye Sheng did not care. It was not a big deal to go to the chaotds. Just as his master had said, perhaps the real danger to them was Ye Sheng himself.


    After eating and drinking, the horse had enough rest and continued on its journey.


    In the afternoon, it was another three thousand miles.


    In the evening, Ye Sheng and his Daoist brother sat on the ground and looked at the Moon. They chatted for a while before cultivating


    Priest Qingxu sat in the carriage and did note down.


    These dayssted for seven days, and in these seven days, they traveled 50,000 kilometers, crossing the Great Qin¡¯s three continents and arriving at the border region.


    The Qi Lian Mountain, also known as the Heaven Mountain, was not far away.


    ¡°Master, ording to the local people¡¯s instructions, we will arrive tonight, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll go up the mountain tonight and don¡¯t waste any time,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and continued on his way, calmly looking at the scenery along the way.


    During these seven days, Ye Sheng had seen Great Qin¡¯s Majestic Mountains and rivers. The scenery was beautiful and natural, making people forget to return. It also gave Ye Sheng a lot of inspiration.


    In the past, living in Xianyang had been too depressing. Now that he was out, he felt like a bird that had escaped its cage. He pped his wings and flew freely, making his cultivation progress very quickly.


    During these seven days, he had absorbed the battle between King Ye and the sword-wielding old man. In addition, he was broad-minded, and his cultivation had steadily reached the peak of the seventh heaven of the postnatal realm. He was just a hair away from breaking through.


    This also made Ye Sheng feel that he had made the right decision to leave Xianyang.


    ¡°When I return to Xianyang again, I will not let the enemies of the Ye residence off.¡±Ye Sheng had always remembered his intention to destroy the Ye residence.

 Chapter 117 - senior Xu (second update)

    Chapter 117 Chapter 2, senior Xu (second update)


    At night, Ye Sheng and his master and Senior Brother set foot on the road of Tianshan.


    The horse carriage was left in a vige at the foot of the mountain. Those horses were not simple goods, so there was no need to worry at all.


    Tianshan was an alias. The real name of the ce was Qilian Mountain. It was a very long mountain range with luxuriant trees. The snow on the top of the mountain had umted all year round, and it never melted.


    Many people went into Tianshan to dig for mallets.


    Mallets were the name of the people in the nearby area. They were also known as ginseng


    Because ginseng was an expensive medicinal herb, its price was very high. Therefore, many people went into the mountain all year round to dig for mallets. However, they only dared to dig halfway up the mountain. They did not dare to go up.


    They were not the only ones. The gangs nearby also did not dare to go up.


    There were seven strange people on the Sky Mountain. They had strange personalities and were powerful. They upied the Heaven Lake. Many people fromrge factions came here to take the water from the Heaven Lake back. However, without exception, they were all killed.


    Ye Sheng led the way. Dao Ming walked in the middle while Priest Qingxu followed behind.


    It was midnight. The Deep Mountains were pitch ck. Ye Sheng raised his torch and looked at the white snow around him. He said, ¡°Master, we seem to have lost our way.¡±


    The three master and disciple who came to the Sky Mountain for the first time hadpletely lost their way. They searched for a long time in the depths of the mountain, but still could not reach the top.


    Priest Qingxu shook his head and said, ¡°I wanted to fly up directly, but that would be impolite, so I chose to walk. I didn¡¯t expect the mountain to be soplicated.¡±


    ¡°Master, Fly Up, ¡°Dao Ming muttered. He did not want to leave. The snow in the mountain was very deep and thick. He stepped on it, and half of his body sank into it. If it were not for the powerful strength of his soul, it could protect his clothes.., he would have been drenched by now.


    Priest Qing Xu Ignored Dao Ming. With a serious expression, he shouted, ¡°Is senior Xu Here?¡±


    His voice echoed in the Sky Mountain and traveled far away.


    There were the roars of fierce beasts, the howls of wolves, and the sounds of wild beasts running together.


    It was very chaotic.


    Ten secondster, an uncertain voice sounded, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I, Qing Xu, am here to pay my respects,¡±priest Qing Xu said.


    ¡°Qing Xu, from Mount Longhu?¡±A puzzled voice rang out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±¡®Daoist priest Qing Xu nodded.


    ¡°Come up. Follow the direction you¡¯re heading in and head straight up. I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡±senior Xu said.


    Daoist priest Qing Xu immediately picked up Ye Sheng and Dao Ming, and with a sh, he headed straight up.


    Senior Xu was a woman, and her voice had a hazy beauty to it. However, when Ye Sheng saw her, he was also stunned. She was like a fairy, standing beside a hot spring. Water vapor lingered around her, and she looked extremely beautiful.


    Senior Xu was in her prime, and she looked to be in her thirties. However, her temperament was extremely mature. She wore a white Daoist robe, and she was tall and slender.


    Her face was calm, and her hands were ced in front of her abdomen. Her hair was not tied together, and she was tied up with a red rope. Her temperament was outstanding.


    ¡°Qingxu of Mount Longhu, you were only a teenager back then. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an old man now,¡±senior Xu said with a sigh after seeing Daoist Priest Qingxu.


    Daoist priest Qingxu greeted him politely as a junior and brought Ye Sheng and Dao Ming along


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯m not an ordinary person. I don¡¯t have that much airs,¡±senior Xu said with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Senior, we haven¡¯t seen each other for forty years. You¡¯re still the same as you were back then, but I¡¯m getting old, ¡°Daoist Pries Qingxu said with a sigh as he looked at his white hair.


    ¡°You have consumed too much mental energy in the early years. You really shouldn¡¯t have done that. Although your cultivation has increased, your lifespan has not recovered.¡±Senior void shook his head and said.


    Daoist priest pure void smiled freely and said, ¡°The past is all in the past. There is no need to bring it up again. Today, I came to pay my respects to senior for the sake of my two disciples.¡±


    This time, senior void looked at Ye Sheng and Dao Ming


    The first person she saw was Ye Sheng. His expression was gentle and had a smile on his face. Then, she looked at Dao Ming and said in surprise, ¡°This child¡¯s talent is very high.¡±


    Dao Ming immediately became secretly proud.


    Ye Sheng looked at Dao Ming. How could this devilish child see that his talent was high?


    ¡°Senior, this is my second disciple, Dao Ming. This time, I came here because I hope that senior can teach him for a year and a half.¡±Priest Qingxu made his request.


    ¡°No problem. I can teach him for a year and a half, but I don¡¯t know if he can stay in this lonely heavenly mountain,¡± senior void said with a smile and agreed immediately.


    ¡°If he dares to run, I¡¯ll break his legs, ¡°Daoist priest pure void said with a cold snort.


    Dao Ming curled his lips and immediately knelt down. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. Dao Ming will definitely be patient and learn well from you.¡±


    Senior Xu nodded in satisfaction and looked at Ye Sheng. ¡°You entrusted second disciple to me. What about this?¡±


    Daoist priest Qing xu said, ¡°I want to ask for a pill furnace for this little disciple. He has been learning alchemy from me and has never had his own pill furnace. It just so happens that I remember that there is an ownerless pill furnace on Heaven Mountain. I hope senior can help.¡±


    Senior Xu looked at Ye Sheng and said in surprise, ¡°You want to ask for that ownerless pill furnace for him?¡±


    Daoist priest Qingxu nodded.


    ¡°The pill furnacended on the Sky Mountain and was discovered by the seven of us. I only have one-seventh of it. Of course, I can give it to him. However, the rest of it requires the consent of others. I can help him plead on his behalf, but I can not guarantee that those few people are too bad-tempered,¡± said senior Xu.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that senior is willing to help. Let Ye Sheng handle the rest himself,¡±Daoist priest pure void said with a nod.


    ¡°Mm, you helped me back then, so I¡¯ll return the favor today. It¡¯s already veryte. You guys should rest early. There are wooden houses nearby that I built when I was bored. You guys can stay here temporarily. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring your disciple to meet the other old monsters,¡±senior Xu said with a wave of his hand, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    Daoist priest pure void immediately took ye Sheng and Dao Ming and left.


    There were indeed many wooden houses nearby. Some were built on trees, some were built on the ground, and some were built on the edge of cliffs.


    The terrain of the mountain was uneven, and strange rocks were jagged. These wooden houses were built in ordance with the natural scenery. They blended into the surroundings and were meticulously carved, disying the meticulous thoughts of their owners.


    Priest Qingxu brought Ye Sheng and Dao Ming to choose one room to live in.


    ¡°Master, you lied to me. Senior Xu is very kind, ¡°Dao Ming said unhappily as he sat on the bed.


    On the way here, he was frightened by his master. He thought that he would be miserable in the next year and a half. However, after seeing her today, senior Xu was not as terrifying as his master said.


    Ye Sheng also felt the same way. Senior Xu¡¯s temperament was very good. She was isted from the world and independent. She was a woman whobined beauty and strength.


    Daoist priest Qingxu said faintly, ¡°If you¡¯ve seen her fight, then you¡¯ll understand what it means to be terrifying. To put it bluntly, don¡¯t trust anyone who you¡¯ve only met once. You Don¡¯t know this person at all after meeting her once. How can you judge her character?¡±


    Dao Ming was stunned and speechless.


    ¡°Master, is that pill furnace something very precious?¡±Ye Sheng changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very valuable. That Pill Furnace isn¡¯t aplete version, and arge portion of it is missing. Two of its three legs were broken, and there are also cracks on the body of the furnace. It fell from the sky and fell to the peak of the Heavenly Mountain. It was discovered by the seven of them, and has been ced on the Heavenly Mountain ever since. No one has touched it. This is also themon wealth of the seven of them. When you see them tomorrow, act ording to the circumstances. I believe that with senior Xu¡¯s help, you will definitely be able to obtain it.¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu exined.

 Chapter 118 - the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain 1(third update)

    Chapter 118 Chapter 3, the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain 1(third update)


    That night, priest Qing Xu gave Ye Sheng a detailed exnation of the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain.


    Senior Xu had reached the leaving aperture realm 300 years ago, and during these 300 years, his cultivation had been incredibly high. In any case, he was one of the most powerful experts in the world.


    Monk Mu Guai was a monk from the western regions. When he was middle-aged, he traveled a long distance to Great Qin and started to learn various Buddhist techniques from the central ins. Later, because he was a monk from the western regions, he was boycotted by various sects, he started to steal the Buddhist techniques, and in the end, he was chased by the Buddhist sect and escaped into the sky mountain. He did not leave for a long time.


    The deste man priest was a person from the deste man tribe, but he was despised by the people in the tribe. Because he had sacrificed a ¡®god¡¯, the deste man was furious, and he had no choice but to hide in the Sky Mountain.


    The ancient tut inheritor was the inheritor of an ancient profession, and he was probably the only person in the world. He felt that it was boring, so he entered the Sky Mountain and stayed there for decades.


    The tomb keeper was even more bizarre. He would go out once in a while and bring back a few corpses every time he came back. He would bury them in his own tomb and guard it well. After all these years, his tomb had be a cemetery.


    The human demon was an existence that was half human and half demon. When he was awake, he was a saint. When he was possessed, he was a butcher.


    Broken de Man carried a broken de on his back and came to the Heaven Mountain. He was also thest toe. When he came, he fought with everyone here. Everyone was helpless and could only let him stay here.


    These seven people were known as the seven monsters of Tianshan by the outside world. However, they didn¡¯t see each other on a daily basis and were busy with their own matters.


    The seven people each had their own entricities. After Ye Sheng heard it, he felt a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Master, is that pill furnace that good?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. If I wasn¡¯t old and didn¡¯t have much ambition in the path of alchemy, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you set it up,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°But since it¡¯s so good, why don¡¯t they use it themselves?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°The key is that none of these seven people know how to refine pills, ¡°Daoist priest Qingxu said in a low voice. Ye Sheng understood.


    The next day, senior Xu brought Ye Sheng and walked on the Sky Mountain.


    His master and senior brother were left at senior Xu¡¯s residence.


    Senior Xu was very powerful. He walked on foot, his jade-like feet white and clean. He didn¡¯t step on the ground, but walked in the air, a foot away from the ground.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for you to win the consent of the other six people.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. After listening to his master¡¯s wordsst night, he also knew that it was very difficult.


    ¡°But with my help, we have a chance. That pill furnace has been here for a long time. None of us want to give up, but none of us want to take it out. It¡¯s tasteless to eat it, and it¡¯s a pity to throw it away,¡±senior Xu said helplessly.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Do you have any way to destroy the other six?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with them,¡±senior void said truthfully.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, his heart turned cold.


    Senior Void brought Ye Sheng along and didn¡¯t say anything else. They crossed a mountain peak and saw a Buddhist Hall.


    At the peak of the mountain, Snowkes fluttered in the wind. In the white forest, there was a yellow Buddhist Hall.


    The Buddhist Hall had been around for a long time, and its color had faded a little. If one got closer, they could hear the sound of the early morning bell.


    ¡°Hehe, Miss Xu, long time no see. You are really a rare guest. You actually came to this old monk¡¯s Buddhist Hall.¡±A voice rang out. Senior Xu hadn¡¯t even set foot within five hundred meters of the Buddhist Hall when he was discovered.


    Senior Xu didn¡¯t care and said indifferently, ¡°Monk, I brought a guest here. As the abbot, why don¡¯t youe out to wee him?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, my small temple hall hasn¡¯t had a single guest in a year. Today, Miss Xu brought one. Thank you, thank you.¡±A pleasantly surprised voice sounded. A fat monk walked out. He was obviously different from the Qin people of the Central ins, he had an aquiline nose, blue eyes, and a smile with many wrinkles on his face. One look and one could tell that he was from the Western Region.


    ¡°This must be a guest. Pleasee in. I wonder how much money you want to donate for the incense?¡±Monk Strange Wood asked in a fawning manner.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and took out all the money he had on him. It was a total of three hundred taels of gold.


    This was given to him by his eldest sister when he left the Ye residence. In addition, after Ye Sheng became a disciple and entered Jixia Academy, the academy would also give him some money every month as living expenses.


    ¡°This is all the gold I have on me. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±Ye Sheng handed over the gold.


    Monk Strange Wood was stunned. He stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Benefactor, this is three hundred taels of gold. Won¡¯t you consider it?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Once I ept it, I Won¡¯t return it to you,¡±monk Strange Wood said again.


    Ye Sheng directly ced the gold in Monk Strange Wood¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is my incense money.¡±


    ¡°Good, what a generous guest. You All want that Pill Furnace, and I agree, ¡°the wooden monster Monk said casually as he happily counted the gold.


    It was Ye Sheng¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    So Easy?


    Senior Xu wasn¡¯t surprised and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next house.¡±


    Ye Sheng left with senior Xu in a daze. He didn¡¯t even enter the temple¡¯s door.


    After turning around and looking, Monk Strange Wood squatted down and happily counted the gold. ¡°Is it that Easy?¡±Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    ¡°Do you know why the Seven Monsters of the Heavenly Mountain are called the seven monsters?¡±Senior Void said indifferently.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because we act strangely. Since you guys came herest night, everyone has been watching us. Just now, Monk Strange Wood asked you to donate some incense money. If you don¡¯t satisfy him, he won¡¯t agree,¡±senior void said.


    ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t have that much gold on me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡±senior void shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng forced a smile. The Seven Monsters of the Heavenly Mountain were really strange.


    The first one was so rxed, but it actually gave ye Sheng a lot of psychological pressure. He knew that these people didn¡¯t y by the rules and only relied on their instincts.


    This was the worst. If Ye Sheng felt that something was wrong, wouldn¡¯t all of his previous efforts be wasted?


    After going over another mountain, Ye Sheng saw an altar.


    It was a massive altar, and there were countless top-grade items on it. A person who looked quite different from Great Qin was kneeling and worshipping, and he was mumbling something as he worshipped.


    Senior Xu came behind him and did not say anything


    Ye Sheng looked left and right, but he did not know what he was going to do, so he simply did not say anything.


    This continued for two hours, but the other party was still worshipping.


    Senior Xu silently waited.


    Ye Sheng was like a piece of wood, not saying a single word or panicking. He just waited.


    Another two hours passed, and Ye Sheng felt that this was quite interesting. Looking at the other party¡¯s worshipping ceremony, Ye Sheng had never seen anything like it.


    Ye Sheng squatted down and carefully observed it with great interest.


    ¡°Cough Cough.¡±Just as Ye Sheng was enjoying his observation, the deste man priest coughed and said with a displeased expression, ¡°I¡¯m worshipping. What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±Ye Sheng hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°Scram, scram, scram. Go to the next house and don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±The deste man priest waved his hand and said impatiently.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He didn¡¯t even speak, and he already failed?


    Senior Xu turned around and walked towards the next house.


    Ye Sheng chased after him and asked, ¡°This house didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°He agreed, ¡°senior Xu said with a smile.


    ¡°Agreed?¡±Ye Sheng was stunned. ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t speak for four hours?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because you respected his sacrificial technique. You didn¡¯t show any disdain or disdain. Instead, you watched with great interest,¡±senior Xu exined.


    Ye Sheng was drunk. The reason these people agreed was so perfunctory.

 Chapter 119 - the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain 2(fourth update)

    Chapter 119 Chapter 4, the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain 2(fourth update)


    Ye Sheng had not expected that two freaks would agree so easily.


    Including senior Xu, three people had agreed, leaving four people.


    The fourth freak was the inheritor of the ancient totem.


    This was a profession, a profession that should have disappeared in the long river of history.


    Totems were the objects of worship for the ancient people. At that time, cultivation was not obvious, and demonic beasts were powerful. Humans worshipped these demonic beasts, and all kinds of totems appeared.


    However, as humans explored the path of cultivation, their totem beliefs copsed and fell into silence. By now, there was no more information about totems.


    Just as he approached the area of the totem inheritor, Ye Sheng saw countless huge stones erected and carved into various totem shapes.


    There was a human-faced lion body, a human body with a snake tail, and a ferocious face with three heads and six arms..


    Ye Sheng could see one every once in a while.


    These totems were all carved by the inheritor. They were probably ced here for the sake of missing him.


    Senior Xu brought Ye Sheng through the totem forest and saw the inheritor.


    A thin and weak middle-aged man with an unkempt appearance was carving a huge stone. His body was covered in dust.


    When the inheritor saw Ye Sheng and senior xu arrive, he stopped and sat on the ground. He looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You want me to agree?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Sure, I can agree. Anyway, it would be a waste to leave that thing there,¡±the inheritor said indifferently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Smart, the condition is very simple. Carve a totem for me and tell me a part of his mythical history,¡±the inheritor said with Bright Eyes.


    Senior Xu frowned and said coldly, ¡°So what if you¡¯re not satisfied with the totem and the story?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You have to impress me. You can make up a story,¡±the inheritor said lightly.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment, picked up the tool in the inheritor¡¯s hand, and began to carve.


    Not long after the construction of this big stone started, Ye Sheng happened to carve on


    it.


    While carving, Ye Sheng began to tell the story.


    Pangu splitting open the sky!


    The totem that Ye Sheng carved was Pangu, the beginning of Chinese mythology. Pangu splitting open the sky and the Earth, creating the world today, and then exhausting himself, transforming into all living things.


    Ye Sheng spent the whole morning carving this.


    The majestic Pangu was carved, and he was holding a huge axe in his hand.


    The inheritor listened to the story and was fascinated. He was stunned, and a huge wave rose in his heart.


    The creation of Heaven and earth was made by totems, and everything originated from Pangu. It was a perfect idea.


    After Ye Sheng finished the work, the inheritor looked at the five-meter-tall Pangu with excitement and said, ¡°I agree. Go and get the pill furnace. This story and this statue are enough.¡±


    The inheritor was in a daze. After being inspired by Ye Sheng, his inspiration gushed out like a tide. He was so excited that his whole body trembled, and he wished he could record his thoughts. He had no time to care about Ye Sheng and senior Xu.


    ¡°The story is not bad.¡±On the way to the next strange person¡¯s house, senior Xu said.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I also heard it from others.¡±


    ¡°If this story could have existed a few years ago and used it as a foundation to develop aplete system, the ancient totem would not have declined to such a state where there is only one inheritor,¡±senior Xu said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng could not reply, so he simply did not say anything.


    After walking for a while, Ye Sheng saw a huge cemetery.


    The cemetery was filled with white cherry blossom trees that bloomed brightly. The neatly arranged tombs were built very well. The only pity was that none of these tombs had a tombstone.


    <b>en</b>


    The tomb keeper was also one of the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain rarely went down the mountain. A few people would only go down the mountain once every few years. Only the tomb keeper would go out once in a while and return with a few corpses.


    This cemetery was built using this method.


    Ye Sheng and senior Xu came to the entrance of the cemetery and found the door open, as if weing them.


    The cherry blossoms were slowly falling to the ground and disappeared in an instant.


    Senior XU said, ¡°You can go in. I Won¡¯t go in.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t go in, but since she mentioned it, it meant that she didn¡¯t want to go in.


    He could only go in alone.


    There were a few tombs at the entrance. Ye Sheng saw them and nodded one by one, walking all the way.


    At the center of the cemetery, there was a thatched cottage. In front of the thatched cottage, there was a white-haired old man who was looking at Ye Sheng with a cane.


    ¡°Senior, ¡°Ye Sheng respectfully walked over and said.


    ¡°You want the Pill Furnace?¡±The tomb keeper asked.


    He was very old, even older than the sword-wielding old man Ye Sheng had seen. His body was also emitting an aura of decrepitude, and his old eyes seemed to be blurry.


    However, Ye Sheng would not underestimate him. If that was the case, would senior Xu be so afraid that he would not dare toe in?


    ¡°I want it, ¡°Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°Very good. To tell the truth, it¡¯s easy for you to want it. I¡¯m the same as the previous few people, so the requirements are not difficult. There are 108 tombs here. You clean them once. I¡¯m old, so I can¡¯t do this kind of work. You Do it,¡±the tomb keeper said indifferently.


    ¡°Okay,¡±Ye Sheng agreed immediately. It was just to clean the tombs of 108 people. What was so difficult about it.


    Holding a broom and a dustpan, Ye Sheng began to clean.


    When he cleaned the first tomb, Ye Sheng felt very rxed andpleted it quickly.


    But when he cleaned the second tomb, Ye Sheng felt that there was a sound in his ear.


    When he was sweeping the third tomb, Ye Sheng knew that this was the voice of the soul in the tomb.


    He was not nervous. Instead, he took the initiative to start a conversation with the other party. The other party ignored ye Sheng and spoke to Ye Sheng in a sinister and terrifying tone.


    Ye Sheng did as he pleased, allowing the other party to whisper in his ear. He waspletely fearless as he carefully swept through the 108 tombs,


    after cleaning up, 108 voices sounded in Ye Sheng¡¯s ears. They were intertwined and extremely mixed.


    If it was an ordinary person who came here, they would definitely feel afraid. However, Ye Sheng waspletely different. He allowed hese ¡®ghosts¡¯to mumble as he came before the tomb keeper and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished cleaning up.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear any strange sounds?¡±The tomb keeper asked.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I did. In the beginning, it was just one person, but now it¡¯s 108 people talking. I can¡¯t hear them clearly. It¡¯s as chaotic as a vegetable market.¡±


    The gravekeeper was stunned.


    The 108 voices beside Ye Sheng¡¯s ears also stopped at the same time. They had nothing to say. They had scared ye Sheng once and ended up with the same evaluation as a vegetable market.


    He was tired.


    The tomb keeper sighed and said, ¡°You should go and find the next one. I don¡¯t want that Pill Furnace.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior, ¡°Ye Sheng said happily and turned around to leave.


    After Ye Sheng came out, senior xu said with satisfaction, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled calmly and followed senior Xu to thest two families.


    Human Demon, broken de master.

 Chapter 120 - demonic humans (fifth update)

    Chapter 120 Chapter 5, demonic humans (fifth update)


    After receiving the approval of four people in a row, Ye Sheng felt as if he was in a dream and was floating in the air.


    It seemed very simple.


    Senior XU said calmly, ¡°You won¡¯t be thinking like this from now on.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t understand.


    Next, demonic humans.


    Demonic humans were half-human and half-demonic beings. When they were awake, they were the best people in the world. When they became demonic, they were the most terrifying demons in the world.


    No one knew when he became a demi-human or when he became clear-headed.


    Therefore, senior Xu couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    After crossing another mountain, it was evening. The sunset shone on the peak of the Sky Mountain. It was very beautiful, like a painting


    Ye Sheng was wearing a long white coat and had a handsome face. Senior Xu was like a fairy, standing in the air.


    They were the people in this painting.


    The residence of the demons and humans was a cave.


    It was a very simple ce, like a primitive man or a famine man.


    The cave was very deep, and it meandered down, as if it extended into the underground world. Ye Sheng followed senior Xu and came here.


    The deeper he went, the deeper the demonic qi became, and the heavier it became. Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became more and more serious.


    The surrounding demonic qi was almost dense to the point of materializing, and the ck aura quickly spread out. Fortunately, senior Xu was blocking it, so ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel too much pressure.


    As he walked inside, Ye Sheng saw a piece of jade. It was three to four meters long, sparkling, and shining. It was covered with ayer of beast skin, and a person was lying on


    it.


    It was a man dressed in white clothes that looked like a painting, and he looked extremely like a legendary immortal.


    He was dressed in white clothes, had white hair, and had a Holy Face. Coupled with his noble temperament, he didn¡¯t seem to be from the mortal world. Anyone who saw him would know that this person was different from a mortal.


    Human Demon!


    Senior XU said, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking of how to get rid of this kid¡¯s thoughts.¡±The voice of the human demon sounded from the cave. It was very maic, but the person lying on the jade stone still didn¡¯t move, and his eyes didn¡¯t even open.


    ¡°Greetings, senior human demon.¡±Ye Sheng paid his respects to the junior.


    The human demon was indifferent.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t embarrassed either. After greeting the demi-demon, he quietly waited.


    Senior Xu didn¡¯t say anything. He left this matter to the demi-demon to consider.


    Fifteen minutester.., the demi-demon said, ¡°The demonic qi outside was unintentionally released by me. Enter it and stay there for six hours without losing your mind. Even if you seed, take the pill furnace. If you don¡¯t seed, leave this ce.¡±


    Senior Xu¡¯s expression changed. Could Ye Sheng resist the demonic qi released by the demi-demon?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became serious. He had never underestimated himself, but he had never been arrogant.


    This demonic Qi was obviously not to be trifled with. If he was careless, all his previous efforts would be wasted.


    ¡°Change it to another one,¡±senior Xu defended Ye Sheng.


    ¡°If you change it, you can leave,¡±the demi-demon¡¯s voice sounded.


    Senior Xu frowned and looked at Ye Sheng. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±


    Senior Xu didn¡¯t say anything and moved aside. He no longer used his soul to protect Ye Sheng


    Rumble!


    The billowing demonic qi was like all the evils in Hell, drowning ye Sheng in an instant.


    Ye Sheng only felt his vision go ck. He had arrived in a chaotic world. He was surrounded by demons, and they looked very ferocious. He looked at Ye Sheng and drooled.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was serious. He did not panic. Instead, he steadied his mind and his soul began to glow.


    Gold and steel!


    The ten ancient mantras were all extremely powerful.


    The moment the demons touched Ye Sheng, they were immediately sent flying by the gold and steel. However, there were too many of them and they were not afraid of death. They continued to attack Ye Sheng.


    In less than ten minutes, the gold and steel shattered.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was bitten by a demon and a piece of his flesh was torn off. It was so painful that he let out a low growl.


    Sword Control!


    Ye Sheng used his divine soul as a sword. He turned into three thousand swords and shed fiercely.


    Puchi Puchi!


    As if cutting melons and vegetables, these demons were all killed.


    But in an instant, countless demons were born.


    Ye Sheng became more and more serious. It was too difficult to persist for six hours.


    But there was no other way. Ye Sheng could only use three Daoist techniques to continuously attack the demons.


    Two hourster, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was almost exhausted. His face was pale and his body was covered in blood. He had been bitten a few times just now. The demons regarded Ye Sheng as a great tonic and could not bear to give him up.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and began to attack the demons with his strong willpower as the foundation.


    This was an attack on the soul. Ye Sheng wanted to mobilize the power of Earth to support it, but he suddenly realized that his soul waspletely exhausted.


    He couldn¡¯t even use the power of the Earth.


    Ye Sheng was in a desperate situation.


    Outside, senior void looked at Ye Sheng, who was meditating, and sank into worry.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡±the demonic voice sounded.


    ¡°Even if a xiantian expert came, it would be very difficult for him to resist,¡±senior void said unhappily.


    ¡°How can it be so easy to take away the pill furnace?¡±The demonic voice was still calm.


    HMPH!


    Ye Sheng suddenly grunted.


    His soul could not withstand the demon¡¯s attack, and his body was torn apart by the demon. Hundreds of demons rushed up at once, treating Ye Sheng as a feast and devouring him ruthlessly.


    After being bitten by the demon, he used his sharp teeth to tear off a piece of flesh, and it was dripping with blood. This kind of pain made Ye Sheng Grunt. He gritted his teeth and did not say a word.


    <b>Persevere!</b>


    Ye Sheng only had these two words in his mind. He allowed the demon to bite him.


    Another two hours passed. Ye Sheng was bitten until he was only a skeleton. However, only his spiritual fire was burning fiercely.


    In his pain, Ye Sheng broke through the barrier.


    Eighth Sky of soul nurturing!


    This kind of breakthrough made Ye Sheng feel like he had received a life-saving water source. His spiritual power was full, and Ye Sheng could once again use his Daoist techniques.


    This breakthrough, along with his metal, sword control, wind summoning, and rain summoning, had been greatly improved.


    On Ye Sheng¡¯s skull, a sharp light blossomed, and he began to resist the demons.


    Thest two hours were the process of Ye Sheng and the demons fighting. He used all kinds of Daoist techniques to kill the demons, regardless of his body. In any case, he was just a skeleton. After six hours, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and weakly fell to the ground. His body was covered in cold sweat, and he reached out to touch his body.


    ¡°My body is still there. I didn¡¯t turn into a skeleton,¡±ye sheng rejoiced.


    Senior Xu looked at Ye Sheng with satisfaction. He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to persist.


    The demi-human was still quietly lying on the jade stone, not saying a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±After waiting for Ye Sheng to rest for a while, senior Xu turned around and left.


    Ye Sheng could only leave with him.


    After Ye Sheng left the cave, the demi-human opened his eyes. A blood-red light shed, and it was extremely demonic. He said, ¡°The future is boundless. Giving him the pill furnace isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    After leaving the cave, it was already night time. The temperature dropped sharply, and the sky was dotted with stars. It was extremely beautiful.


    Ye Sheng¡¯splexion gradually improved, and he asked, ¡°Senior Xu, that demon is real, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s an attack aimed at your soul. If you can¡¯t resist it, you¡¯ll be dragged into the boundless darkness and never wake up,¡±senior Xu exined.


    Ye Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief. Luckily, he had persevered.

 Chapter 121 - Chapter six, Broken Blade Master’s Test (first update)

    Chapter 121 Chapter six, Broken de Master¡¯s Test (first update)


    Ye Sheng was very tired right now. Regardless of whether it was mental or physical, he still couldn¡¯t rest.


    There was only one person left.


    Broken de Master.


    This was thest person among the seven monsters of Heaven Mountain toe to Heaven Mountain. The moment he arrived, he fought with everyone and only then was he able to confirm his position.


    ¡°Broken de Master is very reclusive and doesn¡¯t talk to others. He has been here for several decades, and I can count on one hand the things he has said to me,¡±senior void said.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Then what does he do on the Heavenly Mountain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯s a loner and doesn¡¯t interact with others. He¡¯s the most mysterious one among us, ¡°senior void shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng could only secretly hope that broken saber guest wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him.


    Six out of seven people agreed. If he got stuck at thest one, he would be in big trouble.


    The broken de master insisted on not letting Ye Sheng take the pill furnace. Senior Xu and the others would not fight to the death with him for Ye Sheng.


    They had only met for less than two days. It was already good enough to introduce them one by one.


    On a snowy night, strong winds howled. The Broken de Master¡¯s residence was too remote. There was a wooden house in the gap between two mountain peaks.


    There were stairs built along the way. As they climbed up, Ye Sheng and senior Xu saw a huge broken de stuck in the middle of the mountain peak.


    This broken saber was more than ten meters long, and its surface was full of cracks. It seemed to have been broken by someone. After going through an extremely intense battle, it couldn¡¯t bear the weight and broke apart.


    Broken Saber user was an old man with a clear and vigorous face. He was dressed in linen clothes and had his hands behind his back. He looked at Ye Sheng and senior Xu as they came up.


    ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±Ye Sheng respectfully bowed ording to the etiquette.


    Broken de Master looked at him coldly and indifferently.


    Senior XU said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. What kind of test is it?¡±


    Broken de Master thought carefully and said, ¡°Since the six of you have agreed, I Can¡¯t refuse. I¡¯ll give him a test. Go to the Heavenly Lake and soak in it for a night.¡±


    ¡°Change to another one, ¡°senior Xu forcefully interrupted.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t understand. Was It really just a bath?


    ¡°Junior, answer it yourself. Do you agree?¡±Broken de Master asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°There is a monster in the Heavenly Lake. It is hidden at the bottom of the Heavenly Lake. Even we don¡¯t dare to enter the Heavenly Lake. That monster is very powerful. It appears asionally, like a huge python or a flood dragon. We can¡¯t tell them apart, ¡°Daoist priest void exined.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he felt a headache. He asked, ¡°Senior, can you change it to another one?¡±


    ¡°Fight with me. If you beat me, you can take the Pill Furnace, ¡°broken de master said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. How could he win?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Heavenly Lake.¡±Ye Sheng still chose the first one.


    Senior XU frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°If I encounter danger, I will escape. If I don¡¯t make it in time, please save my life, senior, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    Senior Xu Sighed silently, turned around, and led Ye Sheng straight to the peak of the Heavenly Lake.


    In the highest area of the Heavenly Mountain, there were seven peaks surrounding a heavenlyke. The water in the heavenlyke was clear and sparkling, and it wasn¡¯t an ordinary thing.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    However, when senior Xu brought Ye Sheng to the edge of the Heavenly Lake, the other freaks also came.


    The wood monster monk, the deste man priest, the inheritor of the ancient totem, the tomb keeper, the human demon, and the Broken Saber user.


    Including senior Xu, they were the seven monsters of the Heavenly Mountain.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±Senior Xu said with a frown.


    ¡°If we were really attacked by a monster, we would like to see what this monster is, ¡°the gravekeeper said calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of the safety of the pilgrims. After all, he donated 300 taels of gold,¡±the wood monster Monk said with a smile.


    ¡°The monsters in the Heavenly Lake Haven¡¯t appeared for a long time. I wonder if they will appear tonight,¡±the totem inheritor said.


    The seven people immediately looked at Ye Sheng. He had been used as bait.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Sheng felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Take off your clothes and go down,¡±senior void said indifferently.


    ¡°We are all men. We have seen everything. Even if you are very young, we won¡¯tugh at you.¡±The deste man priestughed.


    ¡°He is still a child, don¡¯tugh at him.¡±The totem inheritor teased.


    A smile also appeared on the sacred face of the demi-demon.


    Even the lone broken de man also smiled.


    Only senior Xu was indifferent as if he did not hear anything


    Ye Sheng was not convinced, he snorted: ¡°This thing does not depend on age, but on talent. I have extraordinary talent, I hope you do not feel inferior.¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not considered old, but your tone isn¡¯t small.¡±The deste man priest said unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone older than me, stop bragging. ¡°The totem inheritor said disdainfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big, take off your clothes.¡±Broken de guest snorted coldly.


    The few men here started to talk nonsense. Senior Void looked at them coldly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ye Sheng took off his outer clothes and looked at senior void, feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Why are you shy? I¡¯m old enough to be your grandmother, ¡°the wood monster Monk said with a smile.


    ¡°Bang!¡±!


    A whip formed by an invisible force fiercelyshed the monk¡¯s back. The monk cried out and looked at senior void.


    Senior Void¡¯s face was cold as he stared at the wood monster monk. The monk revealed a timid expression and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°It was a slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not dy when he saw this and took off all his clothes.


    With a height of 1.9 meters, strong muscles, and smooth lines, as well as his crotch, the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain were stunned.


    Senior Void took a nce and immediately turned his head away.


    The wood monster monk frowned and lowered his head to look at his crotch, muttering, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    The deste man priest¡¯s originally proud face revealed a trace of awkwardness. He coughed and said, ¡°The little guy has developed quite well.¡±


    The totem inheritor became even more embarrassed and said, ¡°Hurry up and go down. It¡¯s indecent to expose your obscene parts in public. There aredies here too.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve never seen anyone older than you?¡±Senior Void mocked. Although he did not look at Ye Sheng, the disdainful expression on his face was obvious.


    The totem inheritor was furious and said, ¡°This of his is indeed notparable to mine. Do you want to see?¡± ¡°Is watching earthworms fun?¡±Senior Xu snorted coldly.


    ¡°Are you calling mine an earthworm?¡±The totem inheritor was furious and reached out to take off his pants.


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to see that old thing of yours. Young people have good figures, it doesn¡¯t matter if I see it. Yours has been around for almost a hundred years, who would be willing to watch it?¡±The gravekeeper said unhappily.


    The totem inheritor let go resentfully and didn¡¯t take off his pants.


    Ye Sheng watched from the side with his mouth agape. These were the seven monsters of the Heavenly Mountain, they actuallymented on the private parts of men.


    ¡°Go Down, the water in this heavenlyke is very helpful for cultivation. After you go down, take a bath inside and while you¡¯re at it, use your cultivation method. You¡¯ll definitely gain a lot,¡±the human demon said lightly.


    Ye Sheng did not want to be pointed at like this, so he directly jumped into the Heavenly Lake.


    Ssh!


    Sshing water, Ye Sheng immediately sucked in a breath of cold air after entering the water. This was too cold.


    His younger brother was frozen stiff.


    ¡°But the spiritual Qi in this water is so abundant. It¡¯s just enough for me to break through to the Eighth Heaven of the Houtian Realm.¡±Ye Sheng circted his Qi. Whether it was the reincarnation seal, the ten Yama pces, or theherworld saintly being, they all started cultivating over and over again.

 Chapter 122 - Chapter seven, Pantheon Pill Furnace (second update)

    Chapter 122 Chapter seven, Pantheon Pill Furnace (second update)


    Ye Sheng was swimming in the heavenlyke and breaking through at the same time.


    There were seven people staring at Ye Sheng without blinking.


    Even senior Xu was the same. At this moment, in their eyes, the naked ye Sheng was no longer important. The main thing was whether or not the water monster in the Heavenly Lake would appear?


    ¡°This kid seems to be cultivating a technique of the Samsara sect,¡±the wood monster monk muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s the secret manual of the Samsara sect. I¡¯ve seen the higher-ups of the Samsara sect cultivate.¡±The totem inheritor said.


    ¡°The Samsara sect has been destroyed for more than ten years. I didn¡¯t expect this person to be able to obtain these secret manuals. His background isn¡¯t small.¡±The tomb keeper chuckled.


    ¡°No matter what cultivation technique he cultivates, it has nothing to do with us. Watch the Heaven Lake carefully and don¡¯t let anything slip.¡±Broken de Master said in a deep voice.


    That night, the Moon Hung High in the sky. In the eyes of these great experts, there was no difference between night and day.


    However, it was a pity that they couldn¡¯t find any movement after looking for six hours.


    In these six hours, Ye Sheng had already broken through to Houtian Eighth Heaven.


    It went very smoothly. The Spiritual Qi in here was at least ten times more than in the outside world. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, breaking through the barrier was a piece of cake.


    It was not until morning that Ye Sheng got up from the Heavenly Lake. His true Qi was floating, resisting the cold and walking in front of everyone. ¡°What did you see Last Night?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Senior Xu turned his head and did not look at Ye Sheng


    The deste man priest said unhappily, ¡°Put on your clothes. What do you think? We are all normal people, not perverts.¡±


    Ye Sheng was disdainful. Previously, he said that he was young. Now that he was asked to put on his clothes, he felt inferior, right?


    Although he was thinking this way, Ye Sheng still put on his clothes and looked at the seven monsters of the Heavenly Mountain.


    ¡°Nothing happened yesterday. Everything is normal.¡±Broken de Master said in disappointment.


    ¡°It seems that guy has noticed our existence.¡±The totem inheritor said.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. Let¡¯s go back.¡±The human demon said indifferently and turned around to leave.


    The rest of the people left one after another, leaving only ye Sheng and senior void. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to get the Pill Furnace,¡± senior void said.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He had finally obtained it. His efforts had not been in vain.


    The Pill Furnace was located on the side of the Heavenly Lake. In a col of a mountain, there was a bronze pill furnace.


    The pill furnace was over ten meters tall and was covered in rust. Two of its legs were broken and it was ced diagonally.


    ¡°It¡¯s So Big?¡±Ye Sheng was surprised when he saw it.


    ¡°This is a good item. If your master didn¡¯t bring you here, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it away,¡±senior void said.


    Ye Sheng cupped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, senior.¡± ¡°Alright, refine this magic treasure ande back on your own.¡±Senior void turned around and left, leaving ye Sheng alone in front of the furnace.


    Ye Sheng carefully observed the furnace. Because it was covered in rust, he couldn¡¯t see the patterns on the surface clearly. Ye Sheng put his hand on it, and a cold air spread out, freezing his body.


    ¡°So Cold.¡±Ye Sheng hurriedly removed his hand.


    ¡°This pill furnace seems to be caused by the invasion of the cold air.¡±Ye Sheng frowned and carefully observed it, then sat down cross-legged and meditated.


    Rumble!


    True energy surged out and entered the pill furnace.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The sound of mechanical recovery rang in Ye Sheng¡¯s ears, causing him to frown. The power of his soul also seeped into it.


    The interior of the pill furnace was veryrge. It was like a world, boundless and boundless. In this space, Ye Sheng saw a fire lotus.


    It was an extremely tiny fire lotus. Ye Sheng¡¯s soul approached it. The fire lotus sensed it and immediately made a desperate plea,


    it was very weak and needed Ye Sheng¡¯s help.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m the master, so I¡¯ll help you, ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s soul said.


    The Fire Lotus agreed without hesitation and let go of its magic treasure core.


    This Fire Lotus was the magic treasure core of the pill furnace. At this moment, it was being refined by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Pantheon Pill Furnace.¡±This was the name the fire lotus told Ye Sheng. It was the name of the pill furnace itself.


    The power of Ye Sheng¡¯s soul surged into it,pletely controlling the pill furnace. He opened his eyes, looked at the enormous pill furnace, and said, ¡°Shrink.¡±


    normou


    Rumble!


    The pill furnace trembled, and under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, it rapidly shrank. Theyer of rust on the outside of its body also gradually faded away as ye Sheng refined it.


    Crash!


    The rust fell to the ground and melted in the snow, bing a stain.


    Ye Sheng had obtained a bronze pill furnace and ced it in his soul.


    ¡°I finally got it.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief and left with satisfaction.


    At this moment, the Magic Treasure Pill Furnace quietly stayed in Ye Sheng¡¯s sea of consciousness, absorbing the energy of Ye Sheng¡¯s soul to nourish it.


    It had been idle here for too long. None of the seven monsters knew how to refine pills, nor were they willing to give it to others. As a result, a magic treasure was left to rust.


    It was also Ye Sheng¡¯s timely arrival. If this continued, the fire lotus would be extinguished, the Magic Treasure¡¯s soul would disappear, and the pill furnace would bepletely crippled.


    But even so, Ye Sheng still needed a long period of time to nurture it, to ensure that this magic treasure would be able to unleash its full power.


    ¡°The Pantheon Pill Furnace, its name is quite domineering, but look at you, you¡¯ve already lost two legs, how much of a function can it have?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement on the way back.


    The fire lotus sent a weak message to Ye Sheng. When Ye Sheng heard it, he was instantly overjoyed. The message meant that the pantheon pill furnace itself had the ability to store space. With such arge space inside, it could store things.


    ¡°This is an effect that only spatial magic treasures have.¡±Ye Sheng was filled with joy.


    After the Fire Lotus sent the message, it fell into a deep sleep again.


    Ye Sheng returned to senior Xu¡¯s residence happily. When Priest Qingxu saw Ye Sheng return, he asked, ¡°Did you get the Pill Furnace?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I already got it, but the pill furnace is broken and can¡¯t leave the nurturing of the soul. The spirit of the magic treasure is on the verge of death. I need to expend a lot of mental energy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Anyway, the pill furnace is yours. You should refine pills properly in the future,¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Master, when are we going to the chaotd?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°What do you mean, master, you¡¯re not going with me?¡±Ye Sheng asked with doubt.


    ¡°Something has happened on my side and I have to leave tonight. Your second senior brother handed it to senior Xu, so I¡¯m very relieved. And you¡¯ve also obtained the Pill Furnace. Take these pill forms and stay in the chaotd for the next year and a half.¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu handed over a dozen books to Ye Sheng, they were all pill forms that he had collected, and there were hundreds of types of pills.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand to take them and said firmly, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The journey from here to the chaotd is very long, and there are dangers along the way, but I believe you can do it.¡±¡®Daoist priest Qingxu nodded.


    Ye Sheng put away the books and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go and say goodbye to second senior brother and senior Xu.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Remember to set off for Mount Longhu in a year and a half,¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu exhorted.


    ¡°Got it.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart.


    This year and a half was his time. Whether it was refining pills or cultivating, he had to make great progress.

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 8, entering the land of Chaos (third watch)

    Chapter 123 Chapter 8, entering thend of Chaos (third watch)


    Ye Sheng said goodbye to senior Xu and second senior brother.


    jas


    Senior Xu was very calm and said, ¡°Thend of chaos seems to be a little restless recently. Be careful.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior. I will take note.¡±


    Dao Ming hugged ye Sheng and said a little sadly, ¡°Little junior brother, I will be alone after you leave. If you have time,e and see me.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. Dao Ming seemed to be his senior brother, but Ye Sheng had always taken care of him. He was too young. Even if he was born a genius, he was still a child most of the time.


    ¡°Learn your skills well here. In a year and a half, we¡¯ll go to Mount Longhu to fight for master¡¯s face, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I make up my mind, I¡¯ll definitely break through to the leaving aperture realm very quickly,¡±Dao Ming patted his chest and said.


    Ye Shengughed loudly and said, ¡°Then the next time we meet, I hope I¡¯ll be able to see an invincible second senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait.¡±Dao Ming¡¯s gaze was firm, as if he had grown up and understood a lot. Finally, he calmed his heart and began to cultivate diligently. Ye Sheng put Dao Ming down, bid farewell to senior Xu, and turned to leave.


    Dao Ming stood on the mountain peak, looking at Ye Sheng from afar with a sorrowful gaze.


    His master had left, and so had his junior brother. His family had all left.


    ¡°Senior Xu, please teach me the most powerful dao technique,¡±Dao Ming said sincerely.


    Senior Xu smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to hold Dao Ming¡¯s hand, and stepped on the void. ¡°As long as you put in the effort to learn, I can teach you.¡±


    Ye Sheng came down from the heavenly mountain that very night and returned to the small vige, but he didn¡¯t see the horse carriage.


    The carriages pulled by the four big ck horses had already left, which meant that his master had left before him.


    Looking up at the towering Sky Mountain, Ye Sheng took a deep breath. In the next year and a half, he would have to rely on himself.


    ¡°In this year and a half, I must break through to the connate stage of the Martial Path and have my soul leave my body, reaching a higher realm,¡±Ye Sheng said resolutely.


    The chaotds was located at the border of Great Qin, where the Barbarians and deste people intersected. It was quite chaotic, but it was also quite free. Ye Sheng became the ruler of the chaosnd, and after asking around, many people told him where it was.


    The chaosnd was quite famous at the border, and one could buy anything there. Even items that Great Qin had banned could be bought for a reasonable price.


    Ye Sheng found the direction and headed there.


    On the way, Ye Sheng walked and cultivated. Whether it was the reincarnation seal, the ten Yama pces, or theherworld saintly being, all of them had improved quite a bit.


    The Netherworld saintly being was about to be formed. The Netherworld Qi in ye Sheng¡¯s body had condensed quite a bit, forming a cocoon. It seemed to be nurturing something and had already taken shape, but it had not broken out of its shell yet.


    Ye Sheng estimated that when it broke out of its shell, it would be the time for him to transform.


    By shedding his old body and giving birth to a newherworld saintly being, Ye Sheng would be able to cross realms and kill enemies as easily as drinking water and eating rice.


    ¡°In the cultivation of martial arts, the gap between the acquired realm and the innate realm is huge, like the gap between heaven and earth. But once I form theherworld saintly being, I can fight against the innate realm in the acquired realm.¡±Ye Sheng was ambitious and left Xianyang, after leaving the cage, he wanted to pursue the ultimate martial arts.


    Even the alchemy path was just a foil.


    Among the few secret manuals of the Samsara sect, the Samsara Seal had already started to form the second one. The ten Yama Pces had already entered the rudiments and theherworld saintly being was in the process of forming. And because there were ten people on Earth who had sessfully cultivated the Samsara sword technique and the Netherworld River.., he could also be considered to have entered the rudiments automatically.


    It was equivalent to saying that Ye Sheng alone had inherited all the cultivation techniques of the Samsara sect and had a deep foundation. When it exploded, it would definitely shock the enemy.


    The journey from the Sky Mountain to the chaotds was extremely long, and he still had to leave the border pass. Ye Sheng walked for ten consecutive days.


    During these ten days, Ye Sheng traveled during the day and cultivated at night. When he was free, he read the pill forms and memorized them in his mind. He did not have anything, so he ced all of them in the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    After the fire lotus had been nurtured, it had already stabilized and was gradually blooming. He believed that it would not take long for the fire lotus to regain its vitality.


    At that time, the Pantheon Pill Furnace would also erupt in power.


    After ye Sheng came out of seclusion, he saw endless grasnds, mountains, and primitive forests. All the roads and scenery were the most primitive. There were no traces of human repair.


    Moreover, there were no official roads, so he could only follow the traces left behind by his predecessors.


    There were quite a few merchants along the way who went to the chaotic regions to buy medicinal materials, fur, and sell them back and forth.


    The profits were quite great, and they brought porcin, tea, and medicinal materials from Great Qin in exchange for Demon Beast Fur, precious metals, and precious gemstones. They then returned to Great Qin to sell them.


    Therge merchant caravans woulde once every three months, and each time, they would receive hundreds of thousands of silvers.


    As such, all of the world¡¯s chambers of Commerce had their own branches in the chaosnd.


    From this, it could be seen that the chaosnd was quite prosperous, and there were many factions in the world.


    Ye Sheng came to the chaosnd and saw a boundless grasnd city. However, it did not have city walls, or else it could have been treated as a single city.


    There were 300,000 permanent residents in the entire chaotd. There were many merchants who came and went, as many as 100,000. The profits and money brought to the chaotd turned it into a money-squandering hole.


    ¡°The profits here are so big, so the defense force must not be underestimated,¡±ye Sheng said in a low voice as he walked into the chaotd.


    There were all kinds of people. The deste were strong, the barbarians wore beast clothes, the Qin people wore silk, and so on..


    This was the easiest to distinguish. There were also deste people who wore the qin people¡¯s silk, pretending to be refined, and the barbarians dressed like deste people, pretending to be real. Ye Sheng had asked around along the way. In the chaotd, lies and power were equally matched. Don¡¯t believe anyone¡¯s words.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any money on him. He only had the medicinal herbs and pill forms given by his master, plus some pills.


    On the first day he entered the chaotds, Ye Sheng seemed like a young master from an aristocratic family who hade here for fun. Therefore, he was soon targeted by others.


    The chaotds didn¡¯tck people like this. They specialized in picking flowers that had just left the greenhouse.


    Ye Sheng noticed it at the first moment, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. He silently walked to a corner where he received the flowers.


    The four hooligans caught up with him with a sinister smile on their faces. Their cultivation bases were at Houtian realm level five or six, and they wanted to rob ye Sheng.


    However, when they entered the corner, Ye Sheng punched them one by one, and they all fell to the ground cleanly.


    ¡°Robbery, ¡°Ye Sheng squatted down and said lightly.


    The four hooligans were stunned and cried, ¡°We don¡¯t have any money on us. If we had money, we wouldn¡¯t be staring at people robbing.¡±


    Ye sheng shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t believe what the people of the chaotds say, especially you bunch of trash. Looking at your proficiency, this isn¡¯t the first time, right? How many people have you killed?¡±


    The hooligan said in panic, ¡°We¡¯re just trying to make a living. We don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡±


    Ye Sheng said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill


    you?¡±


    Puchi!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Sheng flicked his finger, and a wisp of true energy turned into sword qi, killing one of the hooligans.


    The hooligan who was killed had a terrified look on his face. He couldn¡¯t say a word, and his head was pierced through. Blood sttered on the faces of the other three people, scaring them so much that they peed their pants.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Kill Us. We are from the ck household gang. The ck household gang also has a small force in this chaotd. We know that young master is very powerful, but it¡¯s better to avoid trouble. Spare our dog lives. What do you want to ask? We will answer honestly.¡±The gangster tried to curry favor with him.

 Chapter 124 - the situation in the land of Chaos (fourth update)

    Chapter 124 Chapter 9, the situation in thend of Chaos (fourth update)


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°What is the ck-hukou Gang?¡±


    ¡°The ck-hukou gang is a gang in thend of chaos that specializes in managing us. We don¡¯t want to rob them, but the ck-hukou gang wants to collect protection fees. Every month, we have to pay a certain amount, so we have no choice,¡±the gangster exined.


    Ye sheng scoffed and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth in such a manner, I¡¯ll kill you. I believe that your two brothers will tell the truth.¡±


    The gangster leader¡¯s face stiffened. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°How would I dare? I¡¯ll answer whatever you ask. I only beg you to spare my dog life.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, tell me in detail about the ck household gang and thend of Chaos. I¡¯m new here and I need to understand. You¡¯re right. I Won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The leader let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°So that¡¯s what you want to hear. You should have told me earlier. If you had, there wouldn¡¯t have been this conflict.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his finger.


    The leader was shocked, he immediately said, ¡°The gang is an unrated gang in thend of chaos. The leader is only at the ninth heaven of the postnatal realm and has thirty to forty people under him. He manages the protection fees for some small businesses nearby and is considered one of the lowest-level forces. He is often bullied by people from big forces. We can¡¯t tell you how bitter it is.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened coldly.


    The head of the gang sighed in his heart. He knew that Ye Sheng was not easy to fool, so he began to talk about some powers. ¡°You are new here. Although this chaotd is very chaotic on the surface, there is a set of rules in the dark. That is, each family¡¯s territory is under their own management and they are not allowed to cross the boundary, ¡°the head of the gang said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°Which ones are there?¡±


    ¡°The top ones are, of course, the Raindrop Pavilion, the red dust sect, the chaotic gang, and the Brotherhood. The chaotic ce is divided into four parts, and the four families govern together. They don¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s business, and the remaining small gangs are mixed in with them. Without innate masters, they are all pawns. Only innate masters can be allocated a piece of territory. The street we are on now is called Changle Street, which is Changle Hou¡¯s territory. The ck House gang is also under Changle Hou¡¯smand, and they pay him gold and silver treasures every month,¡± said the gangster leader.


    ¡°What if I want to open a shop here?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The gangster leader was stunned and said, ¡°I wonder what kind of shop you want to open?¡±


    ¡°A shop selling elixirs,¡±ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°I advise you not to do this,¡¯the gangster leader said in a low voice.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    ¡°Elixirs. This is the most precious thing in the chaotd. People are injured, hacked, and killed every day. It¡¯s very normal. But if they are injured, they need elixirs. Once you open a shop, won¡¯t it give these people a Target?¡±The gangster leader exined.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not strong enough. But no matter how strong you are, can you be as strong as the Changle Marquis?¡±


    ¡°He is an innate master, and he is the greediest. Once word gets out that you open your shop, the Changle Marquis will definitely ask you to hand over the pills as a protection fee, and it will be more and more excessive,¡±the head of the gangsters said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng frowned. He did not expect there to be so many twists and turns.


    ¡°Since the Eternal Joy Marquis is so greedy, why isn¡¯t anyone going after him?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Who would dare? The Eternal Joy Marquis is a connate expert, and it¡¯s said that the master behind him has a great background. Even the four great sects don¡¯t want to provoke him, so they let the Eternal Joy Marquis do whatever he wants on this street,¡±the gangster head said as he sighed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you know who the person behind the Eternal Joy Marquis Is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The gangster looked left and right, but when he saw that there was no one, he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s from the higher-ups of Great Qin, from that ce.¡±


    The gangster was pointing towards Xianyang.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you saying that the Eternal Joy Marquis¡¯s background is from Xianyang, the capital of Great Qin?¡±


    ¡°This big fellow is spreading rumors, and he must have a big background. Can an ordinary faction make the four big gangs bow their heads?¡±The gangster said.


    Ye Sheng fell silent and asked, ¡°Do you know how powerful the Eternal Joy Marquis is?¡± ¡°I heard from a big shot from the rain pavilionst time. He doesn¡¯t seem to be very powerful either. He¡¯s only at the first sky of the innate realm and is said to be a piece of trash. However, it¡¯s because his background is too big that he didn¡¯t provoke him,¡±the head of the Hooligans said.


    ¡°I understand. In other words, if I open a shop on this street, I have to pay a protection fee. Moreover, once he finds out that I¡¯m selling medicinal pills, he will definitely ask for a lot of money,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Last Time, there was an alchemist who was asked to go to his residence to refine pills for him. He refused to agree until he died. In the end, he was beaten to death by the Changle Hou. This caused a great disturbance. The friends behind that alchemist were filled with righteous indignation and vowed to take revenge. However, it was said that the Changle Hou had asked for help from the backers. Only then did this matter calm down, ¡°the head of the gangsters said.


    ¡°This changle Hou is very arrogant,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°Who says so? We, the lower-ss people, dare to be angry but don¡¯t dare to speak up. More than half of the money from the robbery will be handed over to the ck household gang. The ck household gang will be handed over to Changle Hou, so it¡¯s very rare for them to remain in our hands, ¡°the head of the gangstersined.


    Ye Sheng listened silently.


    ¡°This lord, this little one is really telling the truth. I¡¯ve said a lot of things that I shouldn¡¯t have said. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to kill me?¡±The head of the gangsters said worriedly.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m going to kill Changle Hou.¡±


    Just as the head of the gangsters heaved a sigh of relief, he was scared out of his wits. He widened his eyes and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t mess around. Didn¡¯t I tell you just now that this changle hou is not to be trifled with?¡±


    ¡°Changle Hou has a background, so I don¡¯t have a background?¡±Ye Sheng smiled mysteriously and pointed in the direction that the head of the gangsters had pointed.


    ¡°You, you also came from that ce?¡±The gangster head was stunned.


    ¡°Do you want to be a person above others?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly said in a low voice.


    The gangster head suddenly widened his eyes, and even his two subordinates looked nervously at him.


    ¡°Are you willing to stay at the bottom level for the rest of your life?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    The gangster head swallowed hard and looked at his subordinate. They both saw the ambition in his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, what do you n to do?¡±The head of the gangsters asked.


    ¡°After killing the Changle Hou, the Changle Street will naturally belong to me, ¡°Ye Sheng said calmly with a domineering air.


    How ridiculous was it for a Houtian eighth sky to dare to say that he would kill a xiantian expert?


    However, the head of the gangsters and his two subordinatespletely believed him. This was because at this moment, Ye Sheng was filled with confidence. He would definitely be able to aplish what he said.


    ¡°Sir, the power behind the Marquis of Changle is quite great,¡±the gangster leader said worriedly.


    ¡°Even if the person behind him is a first-grade official of Great Qin, I can still crush him to death, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Behind him was Great Qin¡¯s Noble Consort Ye.


    Ye Sheng did not want to use King Ye¡¯s name. This was a humiliation, so he just wanted to use the eldest sister¡¯s name.


    The gangster leader and his subordinates were skeptical as they looked at Ye Sheng and hesitated.


    ¡°There are times in life when you need a choice. I just entered thend of chaos. I don¡¯t have any underlings to use. Think about it.¡±Ye Sheng turned around and left. He did not kill them.


    The gangster leader and his two underlings were breathing rapidly. They looked at each other and resolutely chased after Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 125 - Metamorphosis (collection recommended)

    Chapter 125 Chapter 10, Metamorphosis (collection rmended)


    The gangster leader was called he hua, and his two underlings were Zhang Ying and Zhang Yun.


    After witnessing ye Sheng¡¯s strength, they decided to give it their all.


    They might lose this round, but what if they seeded?


    He Hua was also an ambitious person, but because of his own luck and ability, he had always been at the bottom.


    This time, the opportunity came. He caught up with Ye Sheng and said firmly, ¡°Sir, are you really going to kill the Changle Hou?¡±


    ¡°Of course. When I came to the chaotd, this ce should change. The Changle Hou is my first target, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    He Hua and Zhang Ying and Zhang Yun immediately knelt down. ¡°Sir, we are willing to follow you. We will do whatever it takes.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded lightly and said, ¡°I still need three more days. Three dayster, I will go kill Changle Hou. Help me do something.¡±


    He hua asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Give a gift to changle Hou.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and said.


    This smile made he hua and Zhang Ying and Zhang Yun feel a little terrified.


    ¡°Sir, what gift?¡±He Hua asked carefully.


    ¡°A Bell!¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    Ye Sheng wanted to give the bell to the Changle Marquis. He didn¡¯t have any money on him, so he gave he hua and the other two a few pills and asked them to sell them. Then he bought a big bell and sent it to the Changle Marquis¡¯mansion overnight.


    In addition, he left a line of words on the Copper Bell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your dog life three dayster.¡±


    He Hua was frightened when he heard this n. This was too arrogant.


    However, seeing that Ye Sheng insisted, he gritted his teeth and brought Zhang Ying and Zhang Yun to sell the pills. He bought an ancient bronze bell overnight and delivered it to the Changle Marquis¡¯mansion.


    As it was dark, they delivered the bronze bell to the door and immediately ran away. After the guards discovered it, they hurriedly chased after it. However, there were no three people who were familiar with the chaotds. They were left without a trace.


    The Marquis of Changle was a fat man with a big belly. He was dressed luxuriously and his eyes shone with a cold light. When he heard his subordinate¡¯s report and came out to take a look, he was instantly furious.


    Sending him a bell?


    Was he tired of living?


    ¡°Investigate for me. In the entire chaotd, who dares to provoke me? How dare they send me a Bell? Are they tired of living?¡±The Marquis of Changle was furious and said with a ferocious expression.


    A advisor beside him said, ¡°Marquis, will this persone in three days?¡±.


    ¡°If he dares toe, I will send him to the eighteen levels of Hell and never let him be reincarnated.¡±The Marquis of Changle Laughed Sinisterly.


    ¡°Who in the entirend of Chaos doesn¡¯t know of your background? Why would there be someone blind enough to challenge you?¡±The advisor asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Perhaps I have been too kind to this group of lowlifes recently. Do they think that I am easy to bully? ¡°From today onwards, the monthly protection fee will be doubled. Also, search for this person. If you find him, I will chop him into pieces, ¡°the Changle Marquis said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±The advisor cupped his fists and said.


    For a moment, the Changle Street was filled with wind and clouds. Themoners were wailing incessantly. The protection fee was already so high that it was beyond everyone¡¯s ability to bear. Now that it had doubled, they could no longer live on. The news of someone delivering the bell to Changle Hou had also spread. Manymoners were looking forward to this person killing Changle Hou. They had had enough of this greedy fatty.


    The five hundred people under Changle Hou were searching the entire street, but unfortunately, they did not find him.


    Ye Sheng was waiting on another street. This was not changle Hou¡¯s territory, so he did not have the right to search.


    He Hua, Zhang Ying, and Zhang Yun were also there.


    <b>ter</b>


    Last night, they sent the copper bell over and hid here, guarding Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was making a breakthrough.


    It was not a breakthrough, but a breakthrough to theherworld saintly being


    Ever since he obtained theherworld saintly being, Ye Sheng had been working hard in cultivation, giving birth to theherworld qi and turning into a cocoon. Now, he had broken out of the cocoon and turned into a butterfly.


    The Netherworld saintly being was going to undergo its first transformation, allowing Ye Sheng to change his body.


    This change was a huge change for Ye Sheng.


    He could increase the power of Earth, so it was no longer a big deal for him to kill enemies above his level. He wanted to kill Xiantian realm experts in the Houtian realm.


    This was also why ye Sheng dared to say that he had killed the Changle Marquis and upied Changle Street.


    On the first day, Ye Sheng had been condensing the Netherworld Qi to make the cocoon bigger. It wasn¡¯t until evening that the cocoon cracked.


    Endless Netherworld energy filled ye Sheng¡¯s entire body and began to transform. Crack Crack Crack!


    New muscles were born inside ye Sheng¡¯s muscles, and new bones were born inside his bones to open up his old body.


    This process was extremely difficult to endure. It was the same as forcefully tearing your body apart.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold. He turned the pain into tempering, enduring it alone, and honing the strength of his soul.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly cracked from the inside out. Like porcin, he fell to the ground and broke into countless pieces.


    Ye Sheng was the same now.


    Cracks appeared on his body and spread throughout his body. Then, the cracks cracked open, and a new body was born.


    The old body was like broken soil. It fell to the ground and turned into dry and rough yellow mud.


    The whole process of transformation was like a caterpir turning into a butterfly, breaking out of its cocoon and bing a butterfly.


    On the third day, the cocoon in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantianpletely disappeared. His new body sat on the ground, and his old body hadpletely faded away.


    ¡°I finally seeded.¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes. They were blood red, and blood tears flowed down. His eyes were bloodshot and entangled together.


    The pain of such a transformation was equivalent to someone cutting you open and recing you with a new body. They wouldn¡¯t even give you an anesthetic.


    Ye Sheng relied on his tenacious willpower to have this moment of rebirth.


    Looking at his new body, which was as white as jade, there was a faint purple light flickering within. That was the Netherworld¡¯s Qi. The current Ye Sheng was ten times stronger than the previous Ye Sheng. ¡°This body can support the strength of five to six hundred people on Earth.¡±Ye Sheng slightly clenched his fist. The feeling of power exploded as he stood up, instantly supporting two hundred people at the eighth sky of the Houtian Realm on Earth.


    He was rxed and at ease. Unlike before, when Ye Sheng was supporting two hundred people of the same level, he felt that it was very difficult. It was as if his body was about to split open.


    ¡°My second reincarnation seal has also been sessfully formed.¡±Ye Sheng stared at his dantian. Other than Earth, there were also reincarnation seals. There were two in total, and they were stored in his dantian.


    The power of the reincarnation seal had increased by more than ten times at this moment.


    Along with Ye Sheng, his strength turned the world upside down. Whether it was the Netherworld River, the reincarnation sword technique, or the ten Yama pces, all of them had improved greatly.


    Now, when Ye Sheng met Chu Zhongtian, he defeated his opponent with one punch and even killed him with one punch.


    ¡°The people on Earth have also started to improve by leaps and bounds. There are more than 500 people in the eighth sky of the postnatal realm, and there are more than ten people in the ninth sky. I finally have a certain level of strength. I will start from the chaotd and begin my path of rise, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a cold smile.


    Three dayster, he came out of seclusion.


    He Hua, Zhang Yun, and Zhang Ying were all waiting anxiously.


    Today was the third day. The entire Changle Marquis Mansion was on high alert, waiting for Ye Sheng toe to them.


    But Ye Sheng was still in seclusion.


    How could they not be anxious?


    Creak!


    The door opened, and the celestial-like Ye Sheng walked out. This transformation allowed Ye Sheng to truly obtain great strength. In the past, he had a fierce tiger in his heart and sniffed the Roses. But now, this fierce tiger hade down the mountain.

 Chapter 126 - Killing at home (Second Update)

    Chapter 126 Chapter 11: Killing at home (Second Update)


    When he hua and the others saw ye Sheng, they immediately came over and were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve finallye out. The Changle Marquis is waiting for you in the manor,¡±he hua said anxiously.


    Ye Sheng lightly smiled and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s in such a hurry to die, let¡¯s go over.¡±


    He hua said again, ¡°Sir, I heard some bad news yesterday about the Changle Marquis.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his brows and said, ¡°Tell


    me.¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups of the ck household gang were drinking yesterday, and I overheard that the person behind the Marquis of Changle is Great Qin¡¯s third prince,¡±he hua said worriedly.


    That Was Great Qin¡¯s third prince, and his status was on apletely different level from theirs. Right now, his heart was filled with anxiety.


    Seeing how worried he hua was, Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Is the third prince very powerful?¡±


    He Hua was stunned. Wasn¡¯t the third prince powerful?


    Ye Sheng said disdainfully, ¡°The person behind him is the third prince. It just so happens that the third prince and I aren¡¯t on good terms. I¡¯ll definitely kill the Marquis of Changle.¡±


    Great Qin¡¯s third Prince had a good rtionship with Ye Kun. Ye Sheng Killing Ye Kun in the western mountain was equivalent to offending the third prince. Even though they had never met, their rtionship was destined to be bad.


    Thinking about this, Ye Sheng¡¯s killing intent towards the Changle Marquis became even more resolute.


    He Hua and the two Zhang Brothers looked at each other, feeling both surprised and happy. They had never thought that their lord would be so unafraid of the third prince.


    Ye Sheng took the lead and left, heading towards the Changle Marquis residence on Changle Street.


    Over the past three days, the Changle Marquis had been sent a bell, and the news of a battle had spread. The various factions in the chaotds were all looking at this ce, wanting to see how it would end. Would the people who sent the bell win, or would the Changle Marquis continue to act so arrogantly.


    On this day, themon people were all concerned about this matter. They had no interest in doing business, and they all hoped that the Changle Marquis would die. This was because the changle Marquis ruled this street. The protection fees were ridiculously expensive, and he often raised taxes and killed people at will, themon people had no other choice but to move out of this ce.


    The other powers in thend of Chaos did not want to bother with the Changle Marquis and allowed him to do whatever he wanted on this street. Now that a challenger had finally appeared, themon people ced all their hopes on Ye Sheng.


    To put it in a bigger context, it had the meaning of ¡®the world has suffered for a long time¡¯.


    The Changle Street was very big, and in the chaotds, it also belonged to arge street. The Changle Marquis¡¯mansion was at the end of the street. A majestic mansion was situated at the end of the street, with five hundred guards surrounding it. On the main square of the mansion, the Changle Marquis had a cold expression on his face, he sat in the middle, waiting for Ye Sheng¡¯s arrival.


    In front of him, there was a bronze bell ced quietly. Da Da Da!


    Outside the Changle Marquis Mansion, the sound of footsteps could be heard, and the spies hidden in the dark all focused their eyes on it.


    Ye Sheng brought he hua, Zhang Ying, and Zhang Yun.


    Facing the five hundred guards, Ye Sheng was calm and collected. He said lightly, ¡°Tell your marquis that the person who gave him the bell is here.¡±


    The guardmander shouted coldly, ¡°Brat, you are only at the eighth heaven of the Houtian realm. How dare you give our Marquis The Bell? I think you are not even my match. Go To Hell.¡±


    The guardmander was at the Tenth Heaven of the Houtian realm. He looked down on Ye Sheng and immediately drew his long saber and hacked at him.


    He wanted to kill Ye Sheng to make himself proud in front of the Changle Marquis.


    This sh was extremely swift and fierce. It carried a sharp de light and was not weak.


    When the surrounding scouts saw that Ye Sheng was only at the eighth heaven of the postnatal realm, they shook their heads in disappointment. Wasn¡¯t he courting death?


    There were even people who muttered, ¡°He can¡¯t even enter the door. Is he crazy? Giving the bell to the Marquis of Changle. What is he thinking?¡±


    The guardmander¡¯s de shed at Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng did not dodge, nor did he strike back. He just watched calmly.


    He Hua and the other two were so nervous that they were trembling. They looked at Ye Sheng in a daze. Now That Ye Sheng had won, they would be able to live in glory and wealth. If Ye Sheng died, they would die together with him.


    ¡°Are you scared silly by me? Can¡¯t you even fight back?¡±The guardmanderughed loudly, extremely proud.


    This dended on Ye Sheng¡¯s neck.


    At a distance of three centimeters, the guardmander¡¯s originally proud smile froze.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not suppress it.


    It was as if there was an invisible wall in front of Ye Sheng that blocked his de.


    ¡°This, how is this possible? The guardmander was stunned. He looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you. You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s punch was a simple punch. Itnded on the guardmander¡¯s chest.


    Pu!


    The guardmander spat out a mouthful of blood. He did not see Ye Sheng¡¯s punch at all. He only felt that his chest had been hit by a big hammer. After he was sent flying, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His sternum was broken, his heart was shattered, and he was on hisst breath, he crashed into the stone lion at the entrance of the mansion.


    Death!


    The surroundings were silent.


    The five hundred guards were dumbfounded. This person was theirmander. They knew how powerful he was.


    But now, the invinciblemander in their eyes had been smashed to death by Ye Sheng with a single punch.


    Ye Sheng was only at the Houtian Eighth Heaven.


    This, it should have been the other way around. Ye Sheng had been hacked to death with a knife. How did he be like this?


    The spies from the various families also stood up in shock. They stared at Ye Sheng with their eyes wide open. How was this possible?


    An eighth heaven expert had killed a tenth heaven expert with a single punch?


    What did they see?


    Ye Sheng knew that many people were staring at him. He ignored them and casually killed the guardmander with a single punch. He said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not even a quarter as strong as Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    He Hua and the other two immediately felt relieved. They cheered loudly and saw Hope.


    Ye Sheng ignored the five hundred guards and walked into the mansion.


    The guards did not dare to approach Ye Sheng. This was a monster. who could withstand a punch from him?


    Beyond the gate of the Changle Marquis Mansion was a huge square. Usually, it was where the five hundred guards practiced martial arts. Today, there was a bronze bell on it and a person was sitting there.


    The Changle Marquis.


    When Ye Sheng saw the changle marquis, he asked, ¡°I gave you a bell. Do You Like It?¡±


    The Changle Marquis stood up and smiled malevolently, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think that you can challenge the Xiantian realm just because you killed my guardmander. You should know that the gap between the acquired realm and the world is insurmountable.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Just because others can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do it. I have my eyes on Your Street. Do you want to abdicate or be beaten to death by me?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t choose one. I choose to beat you to death.¡±Changle Hou grinned hideously and suddenly rushed in front of Ye Sheng.


    Life-reaping finger!


    A finger pointed out and turned into a long, sharp light, aiming at Ye Sheng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. It seems that the attacks of Xiantian Masters are just so-so.¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. He pped his palm, and true energy surged, and 500 Houtian eighth sky power instantly added to his body.


    Boom!


    This sharp ray of light was shattered by Ye Sheng. Then, Ye Sheng directly pressed down with his back hand.


    Samsara seal!


    This time, the power of the Samsara seal was huge. Because it had condensed two samsara seals, and Ye Sheng had added five hundred Houtian eighth sky powers.


    Rumble!


    With this attack, Ye Sheng mmed the Changle Marquis, who was caught off guard, onto the square, causing a hugemotion.

 Chapter 127 - the Prince’s token (third update)

    Chapter 127 Chapter 12, the Prince¡¯s token (third update)


    Rumble!


    Changle Hou was mmed onto the square, and a huge crater appeared.


    His face was filled with shock, and blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that this was the power that a Houtian eighth heaven expert should have.


    This F * cking power should only be possessed by a Houtian first heaven expert, Changle Hou thought indignantly.


    The people from the variousrge factions who were watching watched in shock. They were even more shocked than when Ye Sheng killed the guardmander with a single punch.


    Ye Sheng had pped a connate expert to the ground with a single strike.


    Ye Sheng was only at the eighth heaven of the postliminary realm. This was something that simply couldn¡¯t happen.


    But now, it had truly happened.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? This is absolutely not the power that a postliminary realm expert should have.¡±Changle Hou stood up and said with a gloomy expression.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°I am at the Eighth Heaven of the postliminary realm. I have already said that I will send you a bell today. I am definitely going to take over Changle Street. No one can stop me.¡±


    The changle houughed sinisterly, ¡°Alright, do you think that you can win just because you beat me when I am not paying attention?¡±


    ¡°A fat pig like you, I can beat you to the ground even if I have to do it a few more times.¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly and said unceremoniously.


    With the power of 500 people, Ye Sheng really did not put him, a first heaven of the postnatal realm, in his eyes.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the postnatal realm was unattainable. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, he did not care about that.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±The Marquis of Changle growled and suddenly attacked, taking it seriously.


    Dong!


    A long halberd appeared in the air and directly chopped down. This was the Marquis of Changle¡¯s Magic Treasure, the weapon of killing. His eyes were wide open in anger, and all the fat on his body was locked in his skin at this moment, turning into taut muscles. His ck hair fluttered in the wind, and his eyebrows were raised, his eyes were filled with a cold and fierce light.


    Great Wilderness Halberd technique!


    The long halberd attacked with a rumbling sound. It was different from the postliminary realm. This was battle intent, and just like sword intent, it had an incredible effect.


    Rumble!


    The long halberd pressed down in the air, bringing with it an aura that was unquestionably matchable as it swept in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn. He was confident that he could defeat the Marquis of Changle, but he would not be arrogant. After all, this was an innate expert.


    ng!


    With a long sword in his hand, Ye Sheng used the reincarnation technique. The hundred states of life swordbined with the reincarnation sword technique was a standard match for Ye Sheng¡¯s mother. Back then, it was this technique that she used to chase after the founding Duke Yang Ji for five thousand Li and cut off an arm.


    With one sword strike, a world fell. Countless life forms, birth, old age, illness, death, reincarnation, all evolved under this sword strike.


    Bang!


    The life forms sword lightly touched the long halberd, emitting a sound that pierced through gold and cracked rocks, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb.


    The Changle Marquis was forced back by Ye Sheng¡¯s life forms sword. The long halberd used force to suppress people, and used force to suppress people. At this moment, it waspletely useless and was blocked by Ye Sheng


    Furthermore, Ye Sheng did not spare people. He chased after him relentlessly and shed out with another sword.


    Please enter the cycle of reincarnation!


    The sword exploded with a shrill, murderous aura. It was as if a sealed beast had run out and was attacking the Marquis of Changle.


    It was one of the techniques passed down in the Samsara sect, the cycle of reincarnation sword technique!


    At this moment, an enormous power exploded out from ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    The murderous aura and the intense aura of reincarnation swept across the entire area. Ye Sheng was like a demonic god, his sword in the air. He flipped his other hand and punched out.


    The ten Yama pces!


    At this moment, tenyers of worlds appeared behind Ye Sheng, oneyer after another. Like aherworld, they mmed down viciously, and a fist that sounded like a howling wolf enveloped the marquis.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. With the power of 500 Houtian Eighth Heaven, he felt that he would never be able to use up all of his strength. At this moment, hepletely unleashed his power.


    The Changle Marquis¡¯expression was solemn. He finally felt that this was going to be troublesome. Ye Sheng was too fierce. One of his sword techniques and one of his fist techniques were suppressing him.


    ¡°Sweep across the eight Barrens!¡±


    The Changle Marquis Roared. With the long halberd in his hand, he continuously waved it. The long halberd was like an ocean, and ck light flickered as it hacked towards Ye Sheng.


    Wu Wu Wu Wu! !


    The long halberd emitted a strange demonic sound that was like the wails of ghosts and gods. It was ear-piercing, and it was as if there were tens of millions of people crying and howling, emitting sounds of despair.


    The Great Wilderness Halberd technique was a cruel technique. It had once killed millions of deste people, and it was regarded as the technique that the deste people hated the most. There was no other technique like it.


    Boom!


    The long halberd collided with the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword, exploding with a fist of energy that swept through the surroundings. The square exploded at this moment, and countless gravel flew in the air, forcing the guards to retreat again and again. They did not dare to get close at all, and only watched from afar.


    III


    The long halberd was blocked by the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword, but Ye Sheng¡¯s other fist smashed down fiercely. The ten Yama pces were among them, and their power was unparalleled.


    The eyes of the Marquis of Changle were cold and stern as he shouted, ¡°You forced me to do this. Today, I want you to die.¡±


    The Marquis of Changle held the halberd in one hand and rotated his other palm. True energy condensed and turned into a token. ¡°The prince¡¯s token!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as this token was taken out, it exploded with an intense golden light and shattered ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    The marquis of changle sneered, ¡°You came to kill me. Aren¡¯t you going to investigate


    me?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was graceful, and he quickly retreated more than ten meters to avoid the fierce attack.


    ¡°This is the third Prince¡¯s token, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a dark look in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. No one in the entire chaotd dares to provoke me. If you dare toe to my door without asking clearly, don¡¯t me me for seeking your own death,¡±the Marquis of Changle said proudly.


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°The prince¡¯s token is a magic treasure that the royal family has designed for the safety of the princes. It is a symbol of identity and is very precious. In theory, the third prince should carry it with him. It is impossible for him to give it to


    you.¡±


    The Marquis of changle frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know these things?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are helping the third Prince with a major matter in this ce. and the token in your hand is also a copy. It is definitely not as powerful as the real one.¡±Ye Sheng analyzed with a sneer, poking at the Marquis of Changle¡¯s weak spot.


    ¡°You Brat, you dare to infer the third Prince¡¯s matter with just this information?¡±The Changle Marquis sneered.


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore. If you offend the third prince, your whole family will be executed.¡±The Changle Marquis said ferociously.


    ¡°Hahaha, I am more than happy to have my whole family executed. Let the third Prince Go. If he has the courage, I will admire him. He is just a prince, not an emperor. Why are you pretending to be a wolf with a big tail?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    If the third prince had ten guts, would he dare to go to the ye residence to have his family executed?


    The marquis of changle sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t beat you with your sharp tongue. Anyway, I¡¯ll take you down today. I want to see what kind of ability you have to fight with me.¡±


    With the prince token in hand, even if it was a copy, the Marquis of Changle¡¯s confidence had been greatly increased. He took the initiative to attack. With a long whistle, his ck hair was like a waterfall, flickering with a demonic light. He held his long halberd and stabbed forward, the cold halberd light seemed to pierce through Ye Sheng¡¯s body at this moment.


    On the other side, he threw out the prince¡¯s token and exploded with a huge light. He wanted to suppress ye Sheng so that ye Sheng could not resist and kill him in one go.


    He Hua and the other two watched nervously. Their Hearts were all tied to Ye Sheng. If Ye Sheng won, they would soar into the sky. If Ye Sheng lost, they would be buried together with him.


    When the spies outside saw this scene, they did not blink. They wanted to see how Ye Sheng would fight back?

 Chapter 128 - killing the Marquis of Changle (Fourth Watch)

    Chapter 128 Chapter 13: killing the Marquis of Changle (Fourth Watch)


    The token that flew out burst out with enormous power. The golden light was dazzling and immediately smashed towards Ye Sheng.


    The long halberd also followed. It struck down with both barrels, just like Ye Sheng¡¯s attack earlier.


    Ye Sheng watched coldly. Facing such an attack, he didn¡¯t move in the face of danger. The space between his brows was glowing. That was the power of his soul.


    In the next moment, a bronze artifact flew out from between Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace!


    After being nurtured in Ye Sheng¡¯s soul for so long, the Pantheon Pill Furnace had also recovered a little. At this moment, it flew out from Ye Sheng¡¯s soul and crashed into the prince¡¯s token.


    Rumble!


    A loud sound came from midair, forcing Ye Sheng and the Marquis of Changle to retreat. They watched with wide eyes.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±The Marquis looked at it in horror. He had thought that the magic treasure had exploded.


    The explosion was because the prince¡¯s token had been smashed by Ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon pill furnace. It was like a rock hitting tofu. It copsed in an instant.


    After the Pantheon Pill Furnace smashed the prince¡¯s token, it slipped back into Ye Sheng¡¯s soul and continued to nourish it.


    Ye Sheng smiled and looked at the Marquis. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t have any trump cards, how can you fight me?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? This is a product of genuine magic treasures. Among innate magic treasures, it is also the best. How can you smash it?¡±The Marquis was unwilling to believe that the magic treasure he had always firmly believed in was actually so weak?


    ¡°Whether you want to believe it or not, I will definitely deliver the bell to you today.¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly. His aura was like a rainbow as it exploded.


    Two terrifying beams of light shot out from his eyes, like two sharp swords, overflowing with killing intent.


    Ye Sheng held the human world¡¯s hundred states sword and attacked with one sword.


    Samsara sword technique!


    One sword to live, one sword to die, let you reincarnate.


    This sword made the Changle Marquis hurriedly block. At this moment, his morale had already declined, and he revealed a look of fear, actually thinking of escaping. But how could ye Sheng let him get what he wanted? One sword after another, unbroken. Thirty-six sword attacks attacked continuously, forcing the Changle Marquis to only be at the defensive stage.


    Without the token, he could not fight back in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng shouted coldly, ¡°I will use your head to intimidate the entire Changle Street. From now on, this ce will be under my control.¡±


    ¡°You are dreaming. If you dare to kill me, the third Prince will not let you go. The third prince has many subordinates. Why did he only give me the token? I have a mission here. If you dare to touch me, the third Prince will definitely kill you,¡±the Marquis said angrily.


    ¡°Then let hime. I will kill anyone whoes, and I will kill anyone whoes. The third prince is nothing to me. I don¡¯t think much of him, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly. After getting out of the Cage of Xianyang, he was like a fish entering the sea, he had to work hard to grow, set up huge waves, and turn the world upside down.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±The Marquis of Changle was both shocked and angry. The genuine Qi in his body turned into a strike and struck fiercely. The long halberd swept across and smashed down directly. There was definitely a force of 100,000 jin.


    After this strike, the Marquis actually turned around and ran. He wanted to find help, so he could not continue fighting with Ye Sheng.


    He was not ye Sheng¡¯s opponent. The Marquis knew his own limits. As long as he found help, Ye Sheng would die without a doubt.


    Ye Sheng saw it and sneered, ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±


    The Netherworld¡¯s long river!


    A long river that did not belong to the human world spread out in a mighty manner and shook the long halberd away. Even this strike with a force of 100,000 Jin could not withstand the mighty Netherworld¡¯s long river.


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng followed theherworld long river and arrived behind the Changle Hou.


    ¡°This, how is this possible? You actually have such a strange move.¡±The Changle Hou widened his eyes in horror.


    All his courage had been lost.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. With a bang, theherworld long river directly suppressed the Changle Hou in the square. After that, it slowly withdrew and surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body swayed. The river of theherworld consumed too much true qi. The true Qi of Five Hundred Houtian eighth firmament cultivators waspletely exhausted by this move. Fortunately, the power was huge, and it suppressed changle Hou in an instant.


    Changle Hou was suppressed until he saw stars. His entire body was in pain, and he had no fighting strength at all.


    ¡°Who are you? Ordinary people can¡¯t have such fighting strength,¡±Changle Hou asked with a trembling voice.


    He had lost,pletely lost.


    His strength was inferior to Ye Sheng¡¯s, and his magic treasures were inferior to Ye Sheng¡¯s. There was no way for him to escape.


    This made the Marquis of Changle despair. ¡°Tell me, what exactly did you do for the third prince in the Land of Chaos?¡±Ye Sheng asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I Won¡¯t tell you.¡±The Marquis of Changle red at Ye Sheng


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Even if you kill me, I Won¡¯t tell you. The third prince is destined to be the future emperor of Great Qin. You will definitely die after I die.¡±The Marquis became more stubborn.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Do you think that if you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to do anything?¡±


    The Marquisughed coldly and shut his mouth, his eyes filled with ridicule.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t angry and said, ¡°He hua, who is the person that the Marquis trusts the most?¡±


    He Hua quivered and immediately ran over. Like ackey, he said, ¡°Sir, the person that the Marquis trusts the most is of course his advisor.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Ye Sheng turned his gaze and looked at everyone in the mansion.


    The face of a skinny schr froze.


    The Marquis became anxious and immediately wanted to speak.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng stepped down and directly crushed the Marquis¡¯neck bone. He spat out his true qi and crushed the Marquis¡¯Heart.


    The Marquis was dead!


    The whole ce was silent. Ye Sheng¡¯s cold actions scared everyone.


    The Xiantian realm expert, the third Prince¡¯s man, and the arrogant and despotic Marquis had died just like that.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°I said I would give you a bell, so I will definitely give you a bell.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the five hundred guards and the Marquis¡¯advisor and said loudly, ¡°From now on, I am the new Marquis. Kneel down.¡±


    Shua Shua Shua!


    The five hundred guards immediately knelt down and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Grand Adviser.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the grand adviser with a calm expression.


    The Grand Adviser¡¯s expression was nervous. He opened his mouth to say something, but he could not say it.


    ¡°You are also my grand adviser. I will not kill you, as long as you understand the situation,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The grand adviser immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Greetings, Grand Adviser.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and looked around. The spies who were secretly watching him were all dumbfounded at this moment.


    It was actually so easy. The Changle Marquis was dead, and a new changle Marquis was born.


    ¡°Go back and tell your respective masters that I will be in charge of Changle Street in the future,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly, but his voice was urate and reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    The Spies!hearts froze, and they quickly rushed back to report that Changle Street had changed.


    Seeing that they had all left, Ye Sheng looked at the corpse of the Changle Marquis and Thought for a moment, he said, ¡°Men, push this person¡¯s corpse and walk back and forth on the street. Also, tell the people of Changle Street that the taxes here will be reduced by two-thirds in the future.¡±


    The advisor¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated.


    The guards did not think too much. They immediately carried the corpse of the Changle Marquis on the cart and pushed it out.


    Ye Sheng pointed at the advisor and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The advisor lowered his head and followed ye Sheng into the manor.

 Chapter 129 - the rebellious third Prince (fifth update)

    Chapter 129 Chapter 14, the rebellious third Prince (fifth update)


    In the Changle Marquis Mansion, the Advisor brought Ye Sheng into the secret chamber of the Changle Marquis.


    ¡°Here are some of the ounts that the Changle Marquis did for the third Prince,¡±the advisor said softly.


    Ye Sheng sat down and looked carefully. He asked, ¡°What exactly did they do?¡±


    ¡°Furs, herbs, ores, and so on,¡±the advisor said softly after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±Ye Sheng did not believe that the third prince could give the Marquis a copy of the prince¡¯s token just because of this small matter?


    Ordinary merchants could do these things.


    The advisor wanted to say something, but stopped himself.


    ¡°Speak. You are now on the same boat as me. Even if the third Prince¡¯s peoplee, you won¡¯t be able to survive. You can still survive under my hands, ¡°Ye Sheng said softly. He did not threaten him, but only spoke of the situation.


    The advisor¡¯s expression was bitter as he said, ¡°I know. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, the third Prince¡¯s Men Won¡¯t believe me. Killing Me is the safest option.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, ¡°Ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°But the third prince is too powerful. I don¡¯t care about life and death. My family¡­ ¡°the Advisor said bitterly.


    ¡°Are you afraid of the third Prince?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Xianyang, Great Qin. I was recruited by the third prince because I was epted as a schr. I¡¯ve been by his side for a few years, so I¡¯m very familiar with his style of doing things. I want to get rid of the weeds and root out the roots. I don¡¯t want to leave any trouble behind. The emperor is very knowledgeable, but he hasn¡¯t learned the way of the king. He only knows how to be overbearing, ¡°the advisor said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair assessment, but I¡¯m not afraid of him,¡±ye Sheng said confidently.


    ¡°Marquis, What¡¯s your background?¡±The advisor¡¯s expression changed as he asked.


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s not smaller than your third Prince¡¯s background. He¡¯s a prince, but he¡¯s not the only one. He¡¯s not even the first prince. There are two princes in front of him. What¡¯s there to be afraid of with such a character?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    The advisor had nothing to say. He didn¡¯t have ye Sheng¡¯s confidence. He asked curiously, ¡°Marquis, are you here specifically to deal with the third Prince?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to unify the entirend of Chaos. ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    This was the ambition he had born after entering thend of chaos.


    His Master had asked him to open a medicinal pill hall in thend of chaos. However, after Ye Sheng understood the truth, he realized that it was still challenging to unify the entirend of chaos.


    Regarding alchemy, as long as he could suppress the younger generation of alchemists in Mount Longhu in a year and a half, it would be enough.


    Furthermore, Ye Sheng did not view refining pills as his main career. He still wanted to continue bing stronger.


    After the advisor heard this, he looked at Ye Sheng as if he was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Marquis, do you know how many Xiantian experts there are in the chaotds?¡±The advisor asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not know.


    ¡°At least a hundred or more. With the addition of some Xiantian realm experts, you are only at the Eighth Heaven of the Houtian realm, yet you want to unify the chaotds?¡±The advisor was deeply speechless.


    Ye Sheng smiled and was not angry at all. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll see in a year whether it¡¯s arrogant or real. Tell Me First, what is the Marquis of Changle doing for the third Prince?¡±


    ¡°Two secret things, ¡°the advisor said after a moment of silence.


    Ye Sheng looked at him quietly.


    ¡°The first thing is human trafficking, ¡°the advisor said softly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became serious as he said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s the third prince, one of Great Qin¡¯s future sessors to the throne. He¡¯s human trafficking?¡±


    The advisor nodded.


    ¡°What kind of human trafficking?¡±Ye Sheng asked seriously. He felt that the third prince had gone crazy. If news of this spread, his entire life would be ruined, and the reputation of the imperial family would be affected.


    How could he dare to do such a thing that destroyed humanity?


    ¡°We¡¯ll sell Great Qin¡¯s women, children, and adult men to the grasnds and mine for the deste man, the Barbarians, and the third prince,¡±the advisor said as he sighed.


    ¡°Is it arge number?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he asked.


    ¡°Last year, over 30,000 people were sold here,¡±the advisor told him the truth.


    ¡°Is this very profitable?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Very profitable. 500 taels for a child, 1,000 taels for a fertile woman, and 1,500 taels for an adult man.¡±The advisor nodded.


    ¡°Then he¡¯s earned like crazy. But he¡¯s a prince. Does he need money to spend?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°Yes, very much.¡±The advisor nodded firmly.


    Ye Sheng listened silently.


    ¡°The third prince has an army of 8,000 people outside the Great Qin. These 8,000 people are all cultivators, and the ones leading them are all xiantian experts. They spend tens of thousands of taels of silver every day, and no matter how big the third Prince¡¯s family is, he won¡¯t be able to withstand such expenditure. This is just one of the many things that the third prince has done. He has roped in officials from all over Great Qin, befriending powerful people, and he has great means. His money is like flowing water, and he spends hundreds of thousands of taels of silver every day. This is the ount that I kept with him a few years ago, and it will definitely increase by several times over the next few years,¡±the advisor said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Is he looking for death by raising his own soldiers?¡±Ye Sheng coldly harrumphed.


    Great Qin¡¯sws strictly stipted that a prince raised his own soldiers and would be given a cup of poison wine.


    This was a rule set by the founding emperor, and the third prince was truly audacious.


    ¡°I heard that out of this army of 8,000 people, only the highestmander knows that they are loyal to the third prince. Ordinary soldiers have no idea who their master is, ¡°the Advisor exined.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and instantly thought of many things.


    ¡°Continue. The first thing is to sell people. Through what channels does he transport people here?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Caravans. Among the top ten caravans in the world, the Great River Caravan is secretly supported by the third prince. Every time the great riveres to the chaotd, it will secretly bring 3,000 people here. These 3,000 people will be sold to the deste man and the barbarians, and more will be sold to some unknown armed forces, ¡°the advisor said.


    The More Ye Sheng heard, the more shocked he became. This third prince was simply insane.


    ¡°What about the second thing?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the second thing, but I vaguely heard the Marquis of Changle say that he was here to find the ruins of the Samsara sect for the third prince, the remnants of the previous dynasty,¡±the Advisor said.


    ¡°The ruins of the Samsara sect, the remnants of the previous dynasty. What does he want to do? What the Great Qin Empire clearly forbids, does he vite?¡±Ye Sheng now had a whole new level of respect for this third prince, in private, he actually turned a blind eye to the imperial court¡¯s ban and did whatever he wanted.


    He sold people, raised private soldiers, found the ruins of the Samsara sect, and colluded with the remnants of the previous dynasty.


    If these things were exposed, the third prince¡¯s reputation would be ruined, but he did all of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that the third prince will definitely kill you,¡±the advisor said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Then let hime. I want to see how powerful this third prince is, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Is there anything else that the Marquis of Changle is Hiding?¡±Ye Sheng asked again.


    He felt that there was still a surprise.


    The advisor said, ¡°This year is already the end of the year. The treasures that the Marquis of Changle has collected for a year are all in the underground secret room. They have not been transported away. Now they are all the Marquis¡¯.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look with me.¡±

 Chapter 130 - alchemy and cultivation (first part)

    Chapter 130 Chapter 14, alchemy and cultivation (first part)


    The Marquis of Changle Collected Treasures for the third prince on the surface and sold people in the dark. All these actions made Ye Sheng angry.


    Last year, he sold more than 30,000 people. How many families were broken up and lost their families?


    Ye Sheng felt that he was not a good person, but he was not a bad person either.


    Ye Sheng could not do such a crazy thing.


    Fortunately, the Changle Marquis had been killed by him. In the future, Ye Sheng would have the final say in this street. Ye Sheng would not let the third prince seed so easily.


    The advisor brought Ye Sheng to the underground secret room. They went more than ten meters underground and pushed open a door. Ye Sheng was instantly blinded by the light.


    The floor was filled with gold, mountains of medicinal herbs, a pile of pig iron, gems, crystal ores, and so on, filling the entire secret room.


    ¡°So Much?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    He had never seen so much gold, medicinal herbs, pig iron, gemstones, and so on in his entire life..


    The advisor said, ¡°This is only the profit on the surface this year, but the profit in the dark is several times that of this ce. It has all been secretly transported away.¡±


    ¡°From now on, this ce is mine,¡±Ye Sheng said immediately. He would not give so many treasures to the third prince.


    The secret chamber was veryrge. It had been dug out and was several thousand meters underground. It was filled with things. Gold was only a small part of it. There were more medicinal ingredients, gemstones, rare ores, and some medicinal pills.


    The advisor said, ¡°ording to the agreement between the Marquis of Changle and the third prince, in half a month, someone wille to collect these treasures and take them away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to ask me for things. ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°I killed the Marquis of Changle. I¡¯m only the Marquis of Changle Street now. The things here are mine, not some Bullsh * t third Prince¡¯s. These medicinal herbs and gemstones can be used for cultivation. I¡¯ll give the gold to you to use to repair the mansion.¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly.


    The advisor said worriedly, ¡°The people sent by the third prince are definitely more powerful than the Marquis of Changle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t there still half a month?¡±Ye Sheng said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and cultivate diligently during this half a month. You settle the matters in the manor and don¡¯t make any mistakes. After half a month, I¡¯d like to see how powerful the people sent are.¡±


    The advisor had nothing to say. He could only hope that Ye Sheng would be stronger. Now that he had switched sides with the third prince, the third Prince wouldn¡¯t believe him either. He could only follow Ye Sheng¡¯s path until the end.


    A wise man would consider the situation clearly on his own. There was no need for Ye Sheng to waste his breath. He nodded lightly, he said, ¡°In the past, I was in charge of everything in the manor. Now, I am still in charge. There is no need to worry. Marquis, rest assured in your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°En. Once the third Prince¡¯s people enter thend of chaos, inform me immediately. Do not dy,¡±Ye Sheng instructed.


    ¡°I understand. ¡°The advisor turned around and left, leaving Ye Sheng alone.


    The secret chamber was veryrge and brightly lit. The surrounding walls were hung with luminous pearls, illuminating it as if it was daytime.


    Ye Sheng did not even look at the gold. This was something that was precious to some people in the world, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it had no effect at all.


    In his eyes, there was only a mountain of medicinal herbs. There were all kinds of them. Ye Sheng had learned alchemy and was very familiar with medicinal pills. With a light sniff, he could tell what medicinal herbs were here.


    ¡°The medicinal herbs that master gave me can only be used to refine a few types of medicinal pills. The quantity is limited. Initially, I thought that I would need to go up the mountain to dig for medicinal herbs. But now, it seems that there is no need for that. The medicinal herbs here canst me for three to five months. ¡°Ye Sheng was happy in his heart, as expected, killing the Marquis of Changle was the right decision.


    Dong! With a muffled sound, the all gods pill furnace flew out from between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows and smashed onto the ground. A muffled sound echoed in the secret chamber.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was missing two of its three legs. Ye Sheng used his true Qi to support it and then began to refine pills.


    He wanted to refine the soul nurturing pill and the essence condensing pill.


    The soul nurturing pill was the best pill for the soul nurturing realm. If consumed, it could nourish the soul and allow the soul to improve.


    The essence condensing pill was also the best pill for the postnatal realm. It could increase the strength of true qi, condense the origin, and break through realms.


    Ye Sheng needed to break through. His current cultivation was progressing at a rapid pace. With the support of Earth and the support of pills, there was no need for him to slowly umte.


    He had just broken through to the eighth heaven of the Houtian realm, yet ye Sheng was already preparing to break through to the ninth heaven of the Houtian realm. This was the benefit of Earth¡¯s full development.


    In the Dantian Earth, there were already several hundred Houtian Ninth Heaven cultivators. Moreover, there were more than ten people breaking through every day. Countless talented people seemed to have undergone a metamorphosis after receiving the 99,900 secret manuals that Ye Sheng had imparted to them, they began to break through in all aspects.


    Ye Sheng stared at his Dantian and observed the earth. He discovered that the earth had already entered the stage of full recovery.


    For example, on Wudang Mountain, there were more than 3,000 dao children who were cultivating day and night.


    On the back mountain of Shaolin Temple, there were an additional 5,000 martial monks who were cultivating the 72 unique skills of Shaolin.


    On the Siberian snowy ins, there were martial artists with firm Wills who began to temper themselves andprehend the world.


    Countless experts began to advance towards the innate realm.


    Theprehension they hadprehended would enter Ye Sheng¡¯s mind every day. He closed his eyes and could feel many things.


    If this continued, even if Ye Sheng didn¡¯t cultivate, his realm would gradually increase.


    After observing Earth for a while, Ye Sheng had absorbed many tricks to break through to the ninth sky from the eighth sky of Houtian realm. There was also the secret of breaking through to the ninth sky from the eighth sky of soul nurturing realm.


    The next step was pill refinement.


    After gaining enlightenment, he still needed the support of true qi. Ye Sheng took out the medicinal ingredients and threw them into the pantheon pill furnace. Rumble!


    The pantheon pill furnace began to burn automatically. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, these medicinal ingredients rapidly melted.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he said in pleasant surprise, ¡®This is more than ten times faster than an ordinary pill furnace. As expected, it¡¯s a magic treasure. Its power is extraordinary.¡±


    The pantheon pill furnace melted the medicinal ingredients quickly, and it refined the medicinal pills even faster.


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, the pantheon pill furnace refined a batch of medicinal pills in less than ten minutes.


    Nine pills were refined, and the pills were grade nine.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first time refining a soul nurturing pill, and he had already reached grade nine. He was almost a grandmaster level medicinal pill.


    ¡°The pill furnace that master helped me obtain is indeed formidable. With this pill furnace, even if it¡¯s a xiantian pill, I have the confidence to refine it six or seven times, ¡°Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    This speed was too fast. A good pill furnace, especially a magic treasure pill furnace, would be of great help to an alchemist.


    And the Pantheon Pill Furnace was a top-grade pill furnace. Even if it was iplete, it would still be of great help to Ye Sheng.


    After the first batch of pills was sessful, Ye Sheng continued to refine the second batch. At the same time, he consumed the soul nurturing pill and began to cultivate.


    Cultivating while refining pills. This was something that Ye Sheng did not dare to imagine in the past.


    In the past, when refining pills, Ye Sheng had to be fully focused and didn¡¯t dare to ck off in the slightest. But now that he had the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng could divert his attention to cultivate.


    The second batch of pills took ten minutes to form the origin condensing pill.


    It was still a ninth-grade pill. There was nothing to say about this quality. It was a high-grade pill. On the market, this pill cost at least a thousand gold. Ye Sheng only used ten minutes to refine nine pills, which was nine thousand gold

 Chapter 131 - the movements of the four major gangs (second update)

    Chapter 131 Chapter 15, the movements of the four major gangs (second update)


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pill refining speed was beyond imagination. He refined a batch of pills every ten minutes. At the same time, he continued to cultivate, improving himself, and striding towards the ninth heaven.


    The outside world was in a mess, and the noise was endless. It could not interfere with him.


    After the guards pushed the corpse of the Changle Marquis Out, the entire street was in an uproar. The people threw eggs, cabbages, and spit on it. Some of them were so excited that they even sang loudly.


    After patrolling the streets, the guards shouted, ¡°The new Marquis has said that from today onwards, the taxes on Changle Street will be reduced by two-thirds.¡±


    ¡°Long live the Marquis.¡±


    ¡°The Marquis is Righteous.¡±


    ¡°The Marquis will live a long life.¡±


    The cheers grew louder and louder. The people of Changle Street were so happy that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. This tax cut was equivalent to giving them a way out.


    Originally, those who couldn¡¯t pay their taxes were prepared to leave Changle Street. But now, they didn¡¯t need to. With the tax cut by two-thirds, it was equivalent to other streets¡¯taxes. Everyone was treated equally, so there was no need to move away.


    Moreover, Changle Street¡¯s geographical location was very good. There were often many merchants doing business here. Business activities were big, and it was a very good market. No one was willing to leave.


    For a time, the new changle Marquis was talked about by the people.


    The new Changle Marquis was only at Houtian Eighth Heaven, but he had already killed a Xiantian expert and upied Changle Street. He was young, and his future would definitely be boundless.


    At this moment, the People¡¯s support for Ye Sheng was abnormally high.


    This scene was also noticed by the various big gangs in thend of chaos.


    The top four big gangs in the Land of Chaos were rain pavilion, Red Dust Sect, chaos gang, and brotherhood.


    These four sects upied four corners, and Changle Street was a long street that ran through these four sects.


    If onepared the chaosnd to a square piece of paper and cut it into four pieces, it would be the four sects. In the center of this piece of paper, there was a long street, and from start to finish, it was Changle Street.


    In the past, behind Changle Street was Great Qin¡¯s third prince, and he only upied one street. The four sects were afraid of Great Qin¡¯s power and did not dare to offend Great Qin.


    However, now that the third Prince¡¯s people had been killed, the new changle marquis had risen to power, and he was only at the eighth heaven of the postnatal realm.


    Some of the four great sects were already itching to make a move.


    The brothers¡¯Company was thest of the four great sects to be established. However, it had only been five years, and with the five brothers¡¯tenacious efforts, they had gained a firm foothold in the chaotds.


    The five brothers of the brothers¡¯Company were all Xiantian realm experts, and they had taken in many Xiantian realm helpers to form the so-called thirteen gangsters, or 13 Xiantian realm experts.


    This was not a small force. Among the thirteen Xiantian experts, some of them had their eyes on Changle Street.


    ¡°Now that the third Prince¡¯s men have been killed, we can help the third prince take revenge. We can kill this new Changle Marquis and manage Changle Street for him, ¡°a strong man with a scar on his face said excitedly.


    He was the original fifth person of thepany, Zhang Yun. He was at the second sky of the Xiantian realm. He was brave and brave. He was very loyal.


    ¡°No.¡±A faint voice sounded. A schr dressed like a schr shook his head.


    ¡°Schr, are you afraid again?¡±Zhang Yun said disdainfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m just trying to judge the situation. ¡°The schr¡¯s face was cold. He did not want to talk to Zhang Yun. They said that he was loyal and dared to fight and fight. They said that he was brainless. He was hot-blooded and caused trouble recklessly, in the end, he still relied on his big brothers to finish the job.


    ¡°Bullsh * t trying to judge the situation. Such a great opportunity is right in front of us. If I kill that new Changle Hou, Changle Street will be ours, ¡°Zhang Yun cursed.


    The other eleven Xiantian experts watched coldly. It was not the first time that they had seen such a scene. The schr and Zhang Yun had never gotten along.


    ¡°Boorish man, if you were not in the Brotherhood, you would have died somewhere,¡±the schr shouted coldly.


    ¡°You dare to scold me? Do you want to fight?¡±Zhang Yun stood up angrily and red at the schr.


    ¡°Sit down and have a good discussion. Why are you standing up?¡±The eldest brother who had been looking at him coldly said in a deep voice.


    Zhang Yun immediately sat down. He was not afraid of anything but his eldest brother.


    The eldest brother of thepany, Tie Lianshan.


    Tie Lianshan asked the schr, ¡°You can exin for fifth brother.¡±


    The schr sighed and said, ¡°The current Changle Street is indeed a popr ce. The new Changle Marquis is only at Houtian Eighth Heaven. Even if he kills a xiantian first heaven, will he not have to pay the price?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We probably don¡¯t even need to take action. We can take down Changle Street by sending a few people at the Tenth Heaven,¡±Zhang Yun said excitedly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s so easy to take it down, why aren¡¯t the Raindrop Pavilion, Red Dust Sect, and the chaos gang taking action? Are they waiting to give it to you?¡±The schr sneered.


    Zhang Yun was stunned. He opened his mouth and exined, ¡°Maybe, maybe they didn¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°If you thought of it, then everyone in the chaosnd should have thought of it,¡±the schr mocked.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡°Zhang Yun red at the schr, feeling humiliated.


    The schr ignored him and said to tie lianshan, ¡°We can¡¯t move Changle Street. Even if we move, we definitely can¡¯t be the first.¡±


    Tie Lianshan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, this is an opportunity that can¡¯t be missed, ¡°Zhang Yun said anxiously.


    The schr coldly shouted, ¡°This is an opportunity that can¡¯t be missed. You know that this is an opportunity that can¡¯t be missed. You only care about the small benefits of Changle Street. Now that the third Prince¡¯s men have been killed, do you know the background of the new Changle Hou?¡±


    ¡°The four big gangs don¡¯t dare to make a move. The new Changle Hou has made a big move the moment he arrived. Doesn¡¯t he know that Changle Street belongs to the third Prince?¡±The schr scolded.


    ¡°Since he dares to make a move, after making a move, he even upied Changle Street. What does that mean?¡±? ¡°It means that he isn¡¯t afraid of the third Prince¡¯s subsequent revenge, and he isn¡¯t afraid that the four major gangs will go and find trouble with him. The other three gangs don¡¯t make a move and just wait and see. You are the only one who rushed up in a hurry to test the truth of others. The other three gangs would probablyugh in their dreams.¡±The schr red at Zhang Yun, he immediately scolded him.


    Zhang Yun¡¯s old face was flushed red. He was extremely angry, but he had no words to refute. He could only pester him. ¡°These are all your guesses. I can¡¯t count them.¡±


    The schr closed his eyes and did not want to bother with Zhang Yun, this brainless person.


    Tie Lianshan said, ¡°Zhang Yun, stop pestering us. The schr is right. The other three families are sitting back and quietly observing. We will also sit back and do nothing.¡±


    Zhang Yun asked angrily, ¡°When will they stay put?¡±


    The schr said indifferently, ¡°Half a monthter, the third Prince¡¯s people wille to collect the annual tax. Now that his people are killed, how can he not react?¡±


    Zhang Yun¡¯s face changed. ¡°Then I will wait for half a month. Half a monthter, I want to see what ability this new changle Marquis has to resist the third Prince¡¯s people.¡±


    Tie Lianshan said with a serious expression, ¡°Keep a close eye on Changle Street for the past half a month. Keep a close eye on this new Changle Hou. Find out who he is and where hees from.¡±


    Schr and the others stood up and said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The internal affairs of the brotherspany were also happening in the other three major gangs. Some people wanted to upy Changle Street and kill the new Changle Hou, but they were all rejected.


    The four major gangs all decided to observe and wait for half a month.

 Chapter 132 - Strike First and gain the upper hand (third watch)

    Chapter 132 Chapter 16: Strike First and gain the upper hand (third watch)


    For fifteen days in a row, thend of chaos was very quiet. As usual, the deaths of the low-level people did not cause any ripples at all. The merchants came in to trade, and the barbarians, deste men, and demi-humans gathered here. It was very lively.


    However, among the higher-ups, there were treacherous waves.


    The four big gangs quieted down and did not make any moves. They only sent out many spies to inquire about Ye Sheng¡¯s background.


    Unfortunately, they did not find anything.


    After fifteen days, the four major gangs did not see Ye Sheng at all. Instead, they stayed in the Changle Marquis Mansion. Everyone was guessing that Ye Sheng was recuperating from his injuries.


    Killing a Xiantian realm expert at the Eighth Heaven of the acquired realm was very crazy. It overthrew everyone¡¯s understanding, so it was naturally impossible for ye Sheng to be unscathed. Therefore, it could be exined why ye Sheng could not be born during this period of time.


    However, no one knew that Ye Sheng was breaking through.


    For the next fifteen days, Ye Sheng would refine pills for two hours every day. After that, he would eat the pills like candy and fly toward the Ninth Heaven.


    Regardless of whether it was martial arts or the soul, Ye Sheng¡¯s growth was rapid.


    On the fifteenth day, Ye Sheng opened his eyes. Golden light flickered in them. The center of his brows emitted a light and condensed into a small person. That Was Ye Sheng¡¯s soul.


    Ninth Sky of soul nurturing!


    Ye Sheng had broken through and it went very smoothly. He had eaten 300 pills in the past 15 days. Not only did he break through to the ninth sky of soul nurturing, he had also formed his own soul.


    The Daoist soul leaving body was equivalent to the Xiantian realm. The soul was the second life. It could leave the body and attack others with the soul.


    Ye Sheng crazily ate the pills and obtained a huge amount of soul power. The first thing he did was not to break through, but to form his soul.


    This way, breaking through to the soul leaving aperture realm was not a difficult problem.


    It was equivalent to the most difficult hurdle, which Ye Sheng had already passed. This was the long-term vision.


    Condensing the soul in the Eighth Heaven of soul nurturing was definitely easier than in the tenth heaven. Ye Sheng had the boundless cultivationprehension on Earth, which was why he could seed in one go.


    If it was another person, they might have directly shattered the soul.


    After his soul broke through to the Ninth Heaven, Ye Sheng followed closely behind and also broke through to the ninth heaven of martial arts.


    The martial arts techniques on his body were all cleansed and refined, and their power increased greatly.


    The Netherworld Long River, the Samsara sword technique, the Samsara seal, the ten Yama Pces, and theherworld sacred physique.


    These five great martial arts exploded with great power in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. If an ordinary person obtained one, it would be enough for them toprehend it for a lifetime. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s case, the five martial arts were cultivated together and improved together.


    In these fifteen days, Ye Sheng had consumed at least five hundred pills. If converted into gold, it would be at least a million pills.


    However, he did not feel any heartache because he still had more than a thousand pills left.


    One furnace every ten minutes, one furnace for nine pills. In an hour, it would be fifty-six pills. In two hours, he could refine more than a hundred pills.


    After fifteen days, Ye Sheng refined more than fifteen hundred pills. He ate three hundred pills by himself, leaving more than twelve hundred pills.


    Ye Sheng kept these pills and nned to sell them in exchange for medicinal herbs to continue refining.


    With the all gods pill furnace in hand, Ye Sheng¡¯s next goal was to refine the innate pill.


    The reason why he condensed his soul first was to make it easier for him to break through to the leaving aperture realm.


    Now that his soul had been condensed and his leaving aperture realm was stabilized by half, there was no need to worry. Ye Sheng needed to make preparations for breaking through to the innate realm.


    Refining the innate pill.


    With the innate pill in hand, Ye Sheng had a chance of breaking through to the innate realm.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Just as Ye Sheng was deep in thought, someone knocked on the door.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, the third Prince¡¯s men are here.¡±After the advisor entered, he said with a serious expression.


    A cold light shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes and he said, ¡°They¡¯re finally here. Who are they?¡±


    ¡°I just received a secret letter. It was written by one of the third prince¡¯s most trusted servants. He asked the Marquis to prepare the treasures and decorate the carriage. They¡¯ll prepare to leave after settling the ounts, ¡°the advisor said.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they didn¡¯t realize that I killed the Marquis and wrote a secret letter to You?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. They¡¯ll probably find out when they arrive at thend of Chaos Tonight.¡±The advisor nodded.


    ¡°Among them, how many innate experts are there?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Just one. The Old Servant by the third Prince¡¯s side is at the second sky of the innate realm. He is one sky higher than the Marquis of Changle.¡±The advisor said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Only at the second sky of the innate realm?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold as he asked.


    The advisor nodded and said, ¡°That old servant is close to a hundred years old. He was able to break through to the innate realm because of the third Prince¡¯s support. It is impossible for him to progress any further.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a map of their path?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, what are you nning to do, Marquis?¡±The advisor asked. He had guessed that it was possible, but he still could not believe that Ye Sheng was so daring?


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll send them on their way ahead of time. After killing them, it¡¯ll take the third Prince at least a month to discover the situation here, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The advisor thought about it and nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯ll take at least a month, and it¡¯ll take at least a month to travel from the chaosnd to Great Qin¡¯s inner regions.¡±


    ¡°Take stock of our forces and set off immediately to kill people,¡±ye Sheng said as he pped his hands and coldlyughed.


    The advisor heavily nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    He and Ye Sheng had been through thick and thin together, so he naturally knew what would happen if he did this.


    However, he still did not hesitate. This was because the advisor understood the third prince too well. He was an overbearing person and would not allow anyone to betray him. If he fell into the hands of the third prince, no one in his family would be able to live.


    Since that was the case, he might as well resist and choose to trust Ye Sheng.


    The advisor immediately counted the five hundred guards. These people were all trained by the Marquis of Changle. The lowest among them was at the fifth sky of Houtian realm. They were also familiar with battle tactics and were much stronger than wandering soldiers.


    The five hundred people sat on horseback and looked at Ye Sheng, who had a cold expression, with excitement in their eyes.


    Ye Sheng had been in closed-door cultivation for half a month since he became the new Changle Marquis. When he came out today, he had actually broken through to the ninth heaven.


    The outside world was saying that Ye Sheng was healing his injuries, but who would have thought that Ye Sheng had actually broken through.


    The Ninth Heaven of the acquired realm might seem like an ordinary realm to outsiders, but to Ye Sheng, it was not an ordinary realm.


    He had already killed a Xiantian first firmament realm expert at the Houtian eighth firmament realm. Now that he had broken through, wouldn¡¯t his strength be even stronger?


    ¡°Today, I will bring you out to kill a group of extremely evil people. You Don¡¯t have to be soft-hearted. If you kill one person, you will be rewarded 100 gold coins. If you kill ten people, you will be rewarded with a top-grade origin condensing pill. There is no upper limit.¡±Ye Sheng sat on the horse¡¯s back, he said loudly.


    ¡°Marquis is Mighty.¡±The five hundred guards let out a deafening voice.


    Ye Shengughed loudly. So what if he was the third prince? He wanted to have a good fight with him in this chaotic ce.


    ¡°Advisor, look after the mansion.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the advisor.


    ¡°Marquis, don¡¯t worry. The mansion will definitely be fine.¡±The Advisor said seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will head northwest for three hundred Li. If we see a group of people with the banner of the Great River Caravan, kill them without saying a word.¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly.


    ¡°Kill, Kill, Kill!¡±The 500 guards shouted loudly. Smoke filled the air as they were stimted by Ye Sheng¡¯s golden pill reward.


    Rumble!


    On Changle Street, Ye Sheng brought 500 people and sped past, startling the entire chaotd.


    The spies of the four major gangs immediately went back to report. All the leaders looked at each other. What did this newly promoted Changle Marquis want to Do?

 Chapter 133 - I am the Marquis of Changle (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 133 Chapter 17, I am the Marquis of Changle (Fourth Update)


    Rumble!


    Five hundred and one horses galloped like an army of 10,000 people, scaring the people of thend of chaos into watching. Ye Sheng ignored these people and directly led the army towards the northwest direction.


    The information given by the Advisor said that the third Prince¡¯s most trusted old servant had brought arge group of people who frequently ran businesses in thend of chaos to receive Changle Street¡¯s tax revenue.


    Ye Sheng had seen the taxes in the secret room. If converted into gold, it would be at least 20 million, a huge sum of money.


    Therefore, it was impossible for the other party toe alone. He definitely brought a caravan.


    This caravan was the group that sold people. The advisor hade into contact with it before and recognized it very clearly. He knew the rules.


    Ye Sheng immediately sneered. Since it was a caravan that sold people, then don¡¯t me him for not being polite.


    After arriving at the grasnd and entering the chaotd, Ye Sheng stopped following the rules and started to ¡®Go Wild¡¯.


    In Xianyang, Ye Sheng suppressed his personality and was restricted everywhere. The people of the Ye residence suppressed him, making him feel restricted.


    However, entering this chaotd with no rules and only relying on his fists, Ye Sheng immediately freed his nature.


    So what if he was the third prince? In Great Qin, you were very powerful and had a high status, but here, I didn¡¯t care about you, so how could you deal with me?


    After killing this group of people, I can buy a month¡¯s time. During this month, I can focus on cultivating and improving myself. I can try to break through to the Xiantian realm and have my soul leave my body. At that time, no matter what methods the third prince has, I can take them head-on. I can even unify the entire chaos region and use the resources of this chaos region to cultivate. After a year and a half, I¡¯ll head to Mount Longhu. I want to shock everyone in the world, Ye Sheng thought, it was very crazy.


    Rumble!


    Five hundred people galloped across the ins, shaking off the spies following them, leaving them dumbfounded.


    What was this murderous aura trying to do?


    In the northwest direction, there was a caravan. A few hundred people were pushing arge number of empty carriages as they slowly advanced.


    This caravan was one of the Great River Caravans. It was specially in charge of transporting some invisible items to the third prince. Every year, they woulde to the ins several times.


    This was thest time this year. Some time ago, the roads had been blocked by heavy snow, so they had stopped to rest for a month. Now that the heavy snow had melted, they pushed empty carts and headed to thend of chaos to receive a year¡¯s worth of taxes from thend of chaos.


    It was the same every year. The Marquis of Changle was very capable and greedy. His ability to plunder treasures was also outstanding. He was able to gain a firm foothold in thend of chaos and contribute over ten million gold in taxes every year.


    The taxes here excluded the profits from human trafficking.


    It was no wonder that the third prince thought so highly of him and gave him a copy of the copy of the prince¡¯s token. If it had been anyone else, they definitely would not have done so well.


    In the middle of these empty carriages was a gorgeous carriage. The carriage was veryrge and did not sway even when walking on the grasnd. The person sitting inside was the leader of the caravan this time.


    The third Prince¡¯s most trusted old servant, Uncle Lin.


    Uncle Lin was a eunuch in the pce in his early years. Later, he joined concubine Hua. After the third Prince was born, he specially served the third prince. Since he was young, it could be said that the third prince trusted him very much. It was to prevent the death of this old eunuch, he asked the emperor for Xiantian pills to help uncle Lin break through to the Xiantian realm.


    <b>S never</b>


    After uncle Lin broke through to the Xiantian realm, the third prince handed over the ck business of human trafficking to him to manage. Uncle Lin did very well and was never discovered. Perhaps it was because the third prince hid it well. After a few years, it brought a huge profit to the third prince, and he also used his own resources, he pushed his cultivation to the second sky of the Xiantian realm.


    ¡°I wonder how much tax the Marquis of Changle has collected in the Land of Chaos this time?¡±Uncle Lin asked with a smile.


    Beside the carriage was themander of the guards this time. He was at the tenth sky of the acquired realm. He lowered his eyebrows and said in a ttering manner, ¡°The Marquis of Changle is very capable. Last year, he was close to 15 million. This year, he will definitely have even more.¡±


    Uncle Lin scolded with a smile, ¡®This is all he has that can make the third prince think highly of him.¡±


    The guardmander was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed and he shouted, ¡°Stop, all of you stop.¡±


    Uncle Lin¡¯s voice was displeased, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The guardmander said in a low voice, ¡°Chief, there seems to be arge group of cavalry charging over.¡±


    ¡°Cavalry, are there any cavalry nearby?¡±Uncle Lin asked with a frown.


    ¡°The Marquis of Changle did train a cavalry of 500 people, but it shouldn¡¯t be him.¡±The guardmander shook his head.


    Uncle Lin said indifferently, ¡°The cavalrymen might just be passing by. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Themander of the guards focused his eyes and saw that in the smoke and dust in the distance, the 500 cavalrymen had cold expressions and were full of killing intent as they rushed over.


    ¡°Chief, they areing for us.¡¯Themander of the guards said with a serious expression.


    Uncle Lin immediately lifted the curtain and looked at them with a cold expression. he shouted coldly, ¡°I want to see who dares to have designs on the third Prince¡¯s business.¡±


    However, when he saw that these five hundred people were carrying the banner of the Changle Marquis, he frowned and scolded angrily, ¡°These are the five hundred cavalrymen of the Changle Marquis. What is he trying to do? Is he rebelling?¡±


    Themander of the guards immediately lifted the belly of his horse and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go forward and make them stop.¡± ¡°Stop! Changle Marquis, stop right now. Manager Lin is in the carriage. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±Themander of the Guards went forward and roared, ring at Ye Sheng and the others.


    Ye Sheng took the lead and looked coldly at this person. A light shed between his brows.


    Sword Control!


    The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword immediately flew out.


    Puchi!


    He shed through the air at an extremely fast speed. Before themander of the guards could see it clearly, he felt as if he had fallen off a horse. At hisst nce, he saw that his body was still on the horse¡¯s back. His head had already fallen onto the grass. ¡°A bunch of scum who sell human beings, you dare to berate me?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Kill, Kill, Kill!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s action stimted five hundred cavalrymen. They all screamed and charged into the caravan of six to seven hundred people with killing intent.


    Puchi!


    The sounds of killing rang out continuously, and heads fell one after another. Fresh blood sttered everywhere, and corpses littered the ground.


    Uncle Lin saw this scene and shouted coldly, ¡°You all are courting death!¡±


    The aura of a xiantian expert erupted and rained down like rain, enveloping this area.


    He attacked angrily and with a palm strike, his true energy gathered into arge hand, wanting to p these cavalrymen to death.


    ¡°Scram!¡±Ye Sheng saw this and shouted coldly. He patted the horse¡¯s back and the horse was stabbed. With a neigh, Ye Sheng flew up and with the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword in his hand, he shed fiercely.


    A thirty-meter-long sword qi shot towards the huge hand condensed from true qi.


    Rumble!


    The huge hand condensed from true QI was immediately cut off and shattered in the world.


    Ye Sheng alsonded on the ground and looked at Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s the Changle Marquis?¡±Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes were cold as he scolded.


    ¡°The Changle Marquis You Want to see is right in front of your eyes. ¡°Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Uncle Lin¡¯s face darkened. He had a bad feeling.


    It was as if something unexpected had happened.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng burst intoughter. Then, he said arrogantly, ¡°I have already ruled Changle Street. Now, I am the Changle Hou.¡±

 Chapter 134 - A Fire burns down (chapter 5)

    Chapter 134 Chapter 18: A Fire burns down (chapter 5)


    ¡°You killed the Marquis of Changle?¡±Uncle Lin shouted angrily. His eyes were wide open and his true energy was released. He stared at Ye Sheng and wanted to kill him.


    ¡°You mean that fatty who only knows how to exploit people?¡±Ye sheng sneered, ¡°I killed him.¡±


    ¡°How dare you? You are courting death.¡±Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes shed and his voice was extremely cold. It was terrifying.


    Within a hundred meter radius, everyone felt the temperature drop suddenly. An invisible killing intent surged, causing a chill to rise in their hearts. This was the martial will of a Xiantian expert.


    Although uncle Lin had used resources to pile it up, he was still a genuine xiantian expert. Moreover, he was at the second sky.


    He was different from the first sky of the Xiantian realm.


    ¡°Little Bastard, you are only at the ninth sky of the Houtian realm. Even if you have some ability, it is still impossible for you to kill the Changle Marquis. Who is the aplice behind you?¡±Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes were cold as he questioned.


    ¡°You old eunuch, I killed the Changle Marquis. Not only do I want to kill him, but I also want to kill you today, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly as he walked forward, his aura gradually bing stronger.


    He strengthened the power of the 500 ninth sky of the postnatal realm on Earth.


    Rumble!


    The Aura that Ye Sheng erupted with instantly shocked uncle Lin. He stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    ¡°How is this possible? Your Aura is actually on par with mine?¡±Uncle Lin said in shock and anger. He was at the second sky of the innate realm, yet his aura didn¡¯t surpass that of a ninth sky of the acquired realm. How was this possible?


    ¡°I said, I will kill you today to avenge those who were sold by you, ¡°Ye Sheng shouted coldly.


    Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°You also know about this?¡±


    His killing intent became even more intense; this was something that could not be spread. If it was spread, the third prince¡¯s reputation would bepletely tarnished.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know, then don¡¯t do it yourself. The third Prince sold Great Qin¡¯s people in the chaotds. Do you know what will happen to him if this gets out?¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Go to hell; I will never let you nder the third prince, ¡°uncle Lin roared. He could no longer hold it in and rushed out, flipping his hands and smashing them down.


    King¡¯s hand seal!


    This was a rare martial art created by a martial god known as the king of martial arts. The third Prince had taught Uncle Lin, and it was extremely powerful.


    A huge hand seal came down, and it was as bright as the ocean. It was majestic and awe-inspiring.


    The people nearby all left and made way. During this period of time, the five hundred guards had massacred most of the people in the caravan, and they were nervously watching the battle between Ye Sheng and uncle Lin.


    ¡°Ten Kings of Hell!¡±Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He directly rushed forward. The ten worlds behind him stacked up one after another. With a bang, they suppressed the entire scene. No one could resist them.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, this so-called King¡¯s hand seal was defeated by the ten kings of Hell.


    Uncle Lin looked at Ye Sheng in shock and anger. He did not expect Ye Sheng to actually break his cultivation method in this way.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? What kind of stupid cultivation technique is this?¡±Uncle Lin looked at the ten worlds. In each of the ten worlds, there was an invincible shadow. It was the Ten Pce Yama. He was extremely shocked and angry as he questioned.


    ¡°I am the Marquis of Changle, the Marquis of Changle in the Land of Chaos. Today, I will kill you. Remember this name.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s fist exploded with a huge light as it charged out.


    Bang!


    Uncle Lin extended his hand to block. Although he had an innate body, he was already old. He was a hundred years old and had been in a high position for a long time. His battle experience was not as rich as ye Sheng¡¯s. He was immediately forced into a fluster.


    ¡°A second sky of the innate realm like you is really embarrassing. Perhaps you are just a little stronger than the Changle Marquis from before. I have no pressure to kill you at all, ¡°Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°You Are Dreaming. ¡°Uncle Lin was so angry that his body was trembling. He was so angry that even his fingers were trembling. Suddenly, he stabbed his finger forward.


    Life severing finger! This was an extremely sinister finger technique. If it was inserted into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, it would kill him.


    Ye Sheng snorted coldly. He did not give him the chance to do so. He sent out a reincarnation seal.


    Bang!


    This reincarnation seal was extremely powerful. It directly sent uncle Lin flying. Then, a ray of sword light flew out from between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    Puchi!


    This ray of sword light was too fast. Before uncle Lin could react, Ye Sheng had already pierced through his heart, causing his body to stiffen on the spot.


    ¡°You, you are actually a dual cultivator of Dao and martial arts?¡±Uncle Lin widened his eyes and red angrily at Ye Sheng. He was extremely unwilling.


    He actually died here. How was this possible?


    The five hundred cavalrymen cheered. This new duke was too fierce. He killed a second sky of the innate realm so easily?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ability, how would you dare to cause trouble for the third Prince?¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a good ending. The third Prince will definitely kill you and annihte the nine ns. I will wait for You in Hell.¡±Uncle Lin stared at Ye Sheng with hatred.


    ¡°Hahaha, if the third prince has the ability, thene at me. Why would I be afraid of Him?¡±Ye Sheng threw his head back andughed. He was very disdainful.


    ¡°The third prince is the destined human emperor. He will definitely reach the top in the future. You are just an ant. You will definitely be crushed to death.¡±Uncle Lin spat out blood.


    ¡°With what he has done, once I am exposed, will he still have the chance to sit in that position?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°You are a man without a father. You deserve to die. The third prince has many experts under him. If you kill me, you will die.¡±Uncle Lin¡¯sst sentence was still cursing ye Sheng. Then, he fell to the ground without any breath.


    ¡°Your third prince is not worthy of my attention. I only have one enemy. The third prince is far inferior to him.¡±Ye Sheng sneered and looked in the direction of Xianyang City, it was as if he could see the number one in the world.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s only enemy was him.


    What Bullsh * t third prince? He was just a stinky fish and a rotten prawn.


    ¡°Marquis, we have killed all of them. What should we do next?¡±A soldier asked.


    ¡°Pile them up and burn them on the ground. These people who havemitted heinous crimes deserve to be killed so easily,¡±ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡±the soldier said loudly, full of admiration for Ye Sheng.


    After two consecutive battles, Ye Sheng had subdued the hearts of these people. He defeated the strong with the weak and defeated the Xiantian realm with the acquired realm, causing these soldiers to worship him.


    Soon, these corpses were piled up together. The five hundred soldiers sat on the horses and watched as ye Sheng picked up the torches and threw them on the pile of corpses.


    ¡°Even if you die a thousand times, it¡¯s still not enough to wash away your sins. In your next life, you¡¯ll be like cows and horses. Atone for their sins,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold expression and showed no mercy. He watched as the corpses turned into a huge bonfire and turned around to leave.


    The operation this time was aplete sess. The caravan that killed the third Prince also bought him a month¡¯s time.


    Within this month, Ye Sheng needed to work hard to grow and break through to the Xiantian realm in order to deal with the next blow.


    Ye Sheng had killed the third prince¡¯s most trusted servant, the Marquis of Changle, and the secret of human trafficking was known by Ye Sheng. This was a situation that would not end until one of them died.


    Only by killing Ye Sheng would the third prince feel at ease.

 Chapter 135 - , recruitment (first update)

    Chapter 135 Chapter 19, recruitment (first update)


    Rumble!


    The warhorses galloped, leaving behind a patch of mud.


    Five hundred people went out, and five hundred people came back.


    The difference was that when they went out, everyone was clean. After they came back, they were covered in blood and had an invisible killing intent. They were like an unsharpened sword that had gone through a great battle. After killing everyone, it was sharpened, it became even sharper.


    Other than that, there was also a huge fire on the grasnd that burned for an entire night.


    The gazes of the chaotds were all focused on Changle Street and Changle Manor.


    Countless spies ran around and went out to investigate. When they saw the huge fire, saw the symbol of the great river caravan, and saw the caravan belonging to the third prince, everyone was stunned.


    The new Changle Marquis had led 500 soldiers and massacred the third Prince¡¯s caravan, killing 600 to 700 people.


    Wasn¡¯t this too arrogant?


    When the four great sects heard this, they were shocked.


    That Was Great Qin¡¯s third prince, a supreme existence. Compared to them, one was in the sky, while the other was on the ground.


    Even though the four great sects were doing as they pleased in the chaotds, they did not dare to act recklessly in front of the third prince.


    But now, this new Changle Marquis had killed the third Prince¡¯s trusted aide first, and then ughtered the third Prince¡¯s convoy.


    What did he want to do?


    The four major gangs wished they could run up to Ye Sheng and question him.


    What right did he have to fight with the third prince?


    Was he tired of living by acting so brazenly?


    Ye Sheng did not care about their worries at all. It was just the third prince. wasn¡¯t it just one nose and two eyes? What could be different about him?


    The advisor was waiting for Ye Sheng¡¯s return in the Changle Manor. When he saw the five hundred people return with murderous intent, the advisor¡¯s heart calmed down. He knew that the matter was over.


    ¡°Marquis, there is at most a month¡¯s time. In a month¡¯s time, the third prince will definitely fly into a rage and send experts to take revenge. When the storm is about to arrive, they will destroy the city and raze the stronghold, ¡°the Advisor said seriously.


    ¡°During this month, help me collect all kinds of medicinal herbs. I want to break through to the Xiantian realm. Give these medicinal pills to these five hundred people to increase their cultivation. Don¡¯t be stingy, I can continue refining.¡±Ye Sheng took out more than a thousand medicinal pills that he had refined, he gave all of them to the advisor.


    He had originally nned to sell them, but now he needed to increase the strength of these five hundred people.


    They already had a lot of admiration for Ye Sheng. Now, if they were given medicinal pills to increase their strength, Ye Sheng would be able to win back the hearts of the people in one go.


    These five hundred people were the foundation that Ye Sheng hadid down in thend of chaos.


    ¡°I know, but isn¡¯t it unrealistic to break through to the Xiantian realm in a month?¡±The advisor frowned and said. Ye Sheng was only at the Ninth Heaven of the Houtian realm, and he was still a tenth heaven away from the Xiantian realm.


    It was a bit difficult to break through two levels in a month.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°It may be difficult for others, but for me, it¡¯s not a difficult problem.¡±


    Ye Sheng had this confidence. At this moment, countless people on Earth were preparing to break through to the Xiantian realm. Ye Sheng couldprehend their experiences and insights, absorb them, and make use of them. This kind of cultivation was neither fast nor difficult.


    After giving the instructions, Ye Sheng went into seclusion. The advisor was responsible for the matters of the entire Changle Prefecture.


    Five hundred people were rewarded with gold and pills. Each person was given two pills every day. They were required to cultivate diligently.


    Even some cultivation holynds did not have such benefits. After all, they could not refine pills as easily as ye Sheng.


    Five hundred cavalrymen were instantly devoted to Ye Sheng. They were so excited that they cried. This was too good.


    Compared to the previous Changle Marquis, who only knew how to exploit, the rewards were pitifully small. If they were gathered into soldiers, they would be treated as guards and not as humans.


    Compared to the current Changle Marquis, when he brought them to battle, the rewards were generous and he even gave them precious medicinal pills to cultivate.


    The difference between heaven and earth, coupled with Ye Sheng¡¯s bravery, even a martial artist with a cultivation base of the 10th sky would be devoted to Ye Sheng.


    This change allowed Ye Sheng topletely take control of the changle mansion.


    Recently, a lot of things had happened in Changle Street. With the change of a marquis, the tax revenue was reduced, themoners supported ye Sheng, and the soldiers also submitted. In addition, the advisor had taken out arge amount of gold to buy medicinal herbs.


    All the medicinal herbs in the entire chaotds had poured into the changle mansion at this moment, and the gold had disappeared like flowing water. However, the advisor and Ye Sheng did not feel any heartache at all.


    When these medicinal herbs poured into the changle manor, they were immediately refined into medicinal pills by Ye Sheng and handed over to the soldiers to cultivate.


    As for the gold in the secret chamber that could not be used up, it was just a pile of trash. Ye Sheng did not care at all. What he needed was a soldier withbat strength.


    ¡°Recruitment Order!¡±


    At this moment, the Changle Manor issued a notice that was written very clearly.


    Recruitment.


    Cultivation base above Houtian seventh heaven. Obeying orders, ten origin consolidating pills per month.


    Such a simple sentence immediately attracted the attention of the entire chaotds.


    Ten origin condensing pills was equivalent to ten thousand taels of gold. The treatment was so generous that even Xiantian experts were tempted.


    In fact, if you took ten thousand taels of gold out, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy ten origin condensing pills. But if you took ten origin condensing pills out, you could easily sell them for ten thousand taels of gold. Perhaps you could also sell them for fifteen thousand taels of gold.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be willing to do that?


    In front of the Changle Manor, there was a long line. Warriors above the seventh sky of the postnatal realm and those with free bodies had basically all arrived.


    The advisor was both surprised and delighted. He immediately went to report to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was refining pills in the secret chamber. With the replenishment of medicinal herbs, he was even more fluent in refining pills. Every ten minutes was shortened to every five minutes. He was very experienced.


    Over the past two days, Ye Sheng had been concocting pills, taking pills and cultivating without stopping. He had umted more than 5,000 pills.


    When the advisor came in to take a look, he was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Marquis, all of these were refined by you?¡±The advisor swallowed his saliva. Only now did he feel that he had made the right decision to rely on Ye Sheng.


    He had never heard of this skill in pill concocting, nor had he ever seen it before.


    In two days, he had refined over five thousand pills, and all of them were top-grade pills. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, the advisor would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and became spirited. He asked, ¡°How was the recruitment?¡±


    The recruitment move was decided after careful consideration by Ye Sheng.


    There was so much gold in this secret chamber, so many ores, gemstones, and some weapons. If he did not spend them here, it would be too wasteful.


    Only the gold that was spent was called gold. Piled up here was a pair of trash. Ye Sheng clearly knew this principle, so he wanted to recruit soldiers.


    ¡°Marquis, recruiting soldiers is too popr. The reward of ten Yuan condensing pills every month attracted at least a thousand people to line up. There are more than a hundred people in the tenth heaven of the postliminary realm.¡±The Advisor said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was extremely excited.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. If he could recruit these hundred over ten heavens of the Houtian realm, then ye Sheng would give them the Xiantian pills. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he needed more than a hundred Xiantian realm subordinates.


    What a huge force this was.


    Even if the third Prince¡¯s army attacked, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    So when he heard this news, how could ye Sheng not be excited?

 Chapter 136 - unable to produce a Xiantian Pill? (second update)

    Chapter 136 Chapter 20, unable to produce a Xiantian Pill? (second update)


    At this moment, the Changyue Manor¡¯s za was filled with people. All of them were valiant in spirit, and their auras were extraordinary. Not a single one of them was lower than the seventh heaven of the Houtian realm.


    Five hundred cavalrymen were guarding the surroundings to ensure their safety.


    Ye Sheng and the advisor walked out of the manor.


    ¡°Greetings, Marquis.¡±The five hundred cavalrymen immediately roared, their expressions excited.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and saw the people on the square.


    The people on the square were also looking at Ye Sheng, their gazes burning.


    It was this person who had killed a first sky of the Connate realm at the eighth sky of the postnatal realm, bing the center of everyone¡¯s discussion. Now, he had even taken out the essence condensing pill and was recruiting soldiers.


    ¡°Marquis, the one hundred people in the front row are all at the tenth sky of the postnatal realm. The people lining up behind are at the ninth, eighth, and seventh sky,¡±the advisor said.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head in satisfaction. He looked at them and said, ¡°You should know how generous my offer is.¡±


    ¡°We know,¡±these people shouted.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head in satisfaction, he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Let me tell you one more thing. As long as you sincerely join me and be my soldier, when you are at the 10th sky, I will give you a Xiantian Pill.¡±


    Boom!


    This sentence was like a bomb that was thrown into the crowd, causing a huge fluctuation.


    ¡°Marquis, is it really a Xiantian Pill?¡±


    ¡°Marquis, you didn¡¯t Lie to us?¡±


    ¡°Marquis, my life is yours. I will never go West if you tell me to go east.¡±


    The tenth heaven of the postnatal realm was also excited. They widened their eyes and stared at Ye Sheng.


    Everyone yearned for freedom, but martial arts and freedom were the same. The vast majority of people would choose martial arts,


    the Xiantian realm. This was the realm that martial arts dreamed of.


    To break through to the Xiantian realm, one¡¯s lifespan would be at least 150 years. Just This alone was enough to attract everyone.


    The ten heavens were originally very reserved. They thought that if they came to seek refuge, Ye Sheng would definitely respect them. But now, they became nervous and excited.


    They were afraid that Ye Sheng would not ept them.


    ¡°Marquis, I, Wang Yun, respect you as my master today. From now on, I will be your servant.¡±A man of the Ten Heavens of the acquired realm immediately knelt down and heavily kowtowed.


    Ye Sheng smiled in satisfaction and asked, ¡°You will kill whoever I tell you to kill?¡±


    ¡°Even if Marquis wants Wang Yun tomit suicide, Wang Yun will not hesitate.¡±Wang Yun said loudly.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction. Regardless of whether these words were true or false, his stance was right.


    ¡°Get up. You have been recruited. I will give you a Xiantian Pill.¡±Ye Sheng agreed.


    At this moment, the eyes of the other Houtian 10th Heaven cultivators turned red. Looking at the beaming Wang Yun, no one could remain calm.


    In an instant, the 120 Houtian 10th Heaven cultivators expressed their willingness to submit to Ye Sheng and listen to him.


    No one could resist the temptation of the Xiantian Pill.


    The advisor watched from behind Ye Sheng with an excited expression. This time, he saw hope.


    The third Prince¡¯s threat seemed to have be insignificant at this moment. As long as this batch of people grew and broke through to the innate realm, what kind of enormous power would they have?


    The recruitment process was very smooth. Those who came to answer the recruitment were all free bodies. Other than the few people who were discredited by Ye Sheng, the rest were all epted.


    1,500 people.


    This time, the recruitment of 1,500 people was at least at the seventh sky of the postliminary realm. Basically, more than half of the free body warriors in thend of chaos had joined Ye Sheng.


    Originally, there were only 120 people at the tenth sky of the Houtian realm. Including Ye Sheng¡¯s original 500 guards, there were 20 people, 140 people.


    Later, news spread that Ye Sheng rewarded Xiantian pills, and a crowd of 100 people swarmed over.


    240 people at the tenth sky of the Houtian realm.


    Now, these 240 people were rewarded by Ye Sheng as team leaders. Each of them led 10 subordinates, and the extra 40 people were recruited by Ye Sheng as guards. These 40 people were at the peak of Houtian Realm 10, close to breaking through. They only needed one xiantian pill to break through.


    Ye Sheng was prepared to let them break through in the first batch, and then let the rest break through.


    After being recruited as an army, Ye Sheng immediately stopped recruiting. These 2,000 soldiers were enough, and the lowest was at Houtian Realm 7, so this force was enough to temporarily protect themselves.


    <b>We</b>


    After enlisting as an army, Ye Sheng immediately began to issue military orders. He wrote down the rules, gathered the hearts of the people, and distributed the five thousand origin condensation pills.


    This actionpletely gathered the hearts of the people.


    They had just formed an army, and they already received origin condensation pills. This meant that the Marquis was not joking, but was treating them sincerely.


    After doing all this, Ye Sheng entered the secret room overnight and began to refine pills.


    This time, he was going to refine xiantian pills. After going through continuous refining, Ye Sheng¡¯s skills improved rapidly. With the all gods pill furnace in hand, he could give it a try.


    While Ye Sheng was refining pills, the other four major gangs could not sit still.


    This time, Ye Sheng was recruiting troops with great fanfare, recruiting all the free experts in thend of chaos. What was he trying to do?


    In the brotherspany, Zhang Yun mmed the table angrily and roared, ¡°What is that new Changle Marquis trying to do? Is he provoking us?¡±.


    The thirteen gangsters were all gathered together, and everyone¡¯s expressions did not look good.


    In the past, the Changle Hou was arrogant and despotic, and liked to amass wealth. However, he never formed any factions. Even if he had five hundred cavalrymen, they would only be used as guards.


    Therefore, the four major gangs were afraid of the third prince, so they only turned a blind eye.


    But now, Ye Sheng had recruited 1,500 people, and none of them were weak. Although postliminary realm experts were not in their eyes, they could not handle the number of people.


    Zhang Yun red at the schr and said, ¡°You said that the third Prince would send people to deal with Ye Sheng. Why didn¡¯t he


    e?¡±


    The schr said coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t they killed?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you have miscalcted too. This new changle Marquis is too arrogant. We must punish him. In my opinion, we should directly attack his door, behead him, and upy Changle Street,¡±Zhang Yun said with a cold snort.


    The schr frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the other three families will immediately besiege us. Can you stop them?¡±


    Zhang Yun thought carefully. It seemed that he could not stop them, but he said angrily, ¡°Then we can¡¯t do nothing, right?¡±


    Tie Lianshan also looked at the schr and asked, ¡°Is there any way to punish this new changle marquis? Let him know that we are in charge of the chaotd.¡±


    The schr was the brains of the Brotherhood. He was usually right and urate, so everyone looked at him.


    Even Zhang Yun, although very unhappy, still listened quietly.


    ¡°Wait.¡±The schr thought carefully and said.


    ¡°Waiting again? Why are you so cowardly?¡±Zhang Yun said angrily.


    Tie Lianshan looked at Zhang Yun sternly, scaring Zhang Yun into sitting down. Then, he asked, ¡°Exin.¡±


    The schr smiled and said, ¡°What did the new Marquis of Changle say when he recruited these people?¡±


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Innate


    pills.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after consuming a pill at the Tenth Heaven of the acquired realm, it has a very high chance of breaking through to the Xiantian realm. It¡¯s an extremely rare treasure. Even if you had 50,000 taels of gold, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it. What did he say?¡±The schr sneered. ¡°He said that everyone would have one.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just bluffing. ¡°Zhang Yun sneered. No one believed that Ye Sheng would take out so many Xiantian pills.


    Back then, when Ye Sheng took out a xiantian pill and invited Zi Yuantian to take it out, one could imagine how precious it was.


    ¡°Those people at the Tenth Heaven of the acquired realm who are anxious to break through, when they see that the Marquis of Changle is unable to take out a Xiantian pill, how will they react?¡±The schr sneered.


    Tie Lianshan smiled and said, ¡°If it were me, I would hold a grudge against him. I would leave immediately and even take action against him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t even need to take action. This spectacr recruitment will turn into aplete joke and backfire on us.¡±The schr nodded and said.


    ¡°What if he takes out so many innate pills?¡±Zhang Yun opened his mouth and asked.


    The other thirteen gangsters looked at him as if he was a fool.


    As soon as he said that, Zhang Yun pped himself. How could the new Changle Marquis take out so many Xiantian pills.

 Chapter 137 - Vow – ThirdhUpdatedate)

    Chapter 137 Chapter 21, Vow ¨C ThirdhUpdatedate)


    Ye Sheng was recruiting people and buying horses. Within a short period of time, he had expanded several times. The people from the four major gangs were watching the joke, waiting for Ye Sheng to copse and make a fool of himself.


    One innate pill per person. This was a joke.


    Even if you took out ten million taels of gold, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to buy so many innate pills. It wasn¡¯t that you couldn¡¯t afford it, but it wasn¡¯t easy to refine.


    The outside world was in a state of chaos, rumors were incessant, and the hearts of the people were in chaos. Meanwhile, in the Changle Manor, the innate experts were all gathered together.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was filled with fervor as they stared at the advisor.


    The advisor walked in with a jade box in his hand. His expression was calm as he looked at the group of ten heavens experts and said, ¡°The Marquis is currently in closed door cultivation and is unable toe out to see you. However, he entrusted me with full authority to handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°Advisor, what did the Marquis Say?¡±Wang Yun asked excitedly, his eyes staring at the jade box in the advisor¡¯s hand.


    He was the first person to kneel to Ye Sheng, and was also at the peak of the Ten Heavens. His strength was invincible within the ten heavens. However, he had suffered injuries to his meridians in the early years. In these past few years, every time he broke through to the Xiantian realm, he was always on the verge of breaking through. He just couldn¡¯t get in.., wang Yun was so anxious that his hair almost fell out.


    Therefore, after hearing about the Xiantian pills, he immediately submitted to Ye Sheng without saying anything.


    Wang Yun was very strong, and it was not a problem for him to fight five people at once. He was promoted by Ye Sheng to be the leader of the guards, and he managed the thirty-nine people in the entire guard team.


    ¡°The Marquis said that he wants you to see something. ¡°The Advisor put down the Jade Box, ced it on the stage, and then slowly opened it.


    The two hundred and forty Houtian Tenth Heaven cultivators were nervous, excited, and looked at it expectantly.


    The Jade Box was opened, and a golden pill the size of a dragon¡¯s eye was ced inside. The Spiritual Qi turned into mist, turning into a true dragon and a phoenix, circling around the pill.


    Xiantian Pill!


    It was really a Xiantian Pill, and not just one, there were fifty of them.


    Everyone stood up in excitement, their eyes burning with passion, as if a pervert had seen a beauty and wanted to rush up immediately.


    PA!


    The advisor covered the jade box and looked at them indifferently.


    ¡°Advisor, what instructions does the marquis have?¡±Wang Yun held back his excitement and asked with cupped fists.


    More than two hundred people stared at the advisor.


    ¡°The Marquis has said that he will only give Xiantian pills to his most loyal subordinates. All of you swear on your dao heart and martial will that you will be loyal to the Marquis for the rest of your lives and that you will not betray him. If you go against him, your dao heart will copse and your martial will will copse,¡±the advisor said coldly.


    The expressions of more than half of the 240 people changed. This was equivalent to bing ye Sheng¡¯s personal servant.


    ¡°This is nothing. I, Wang Yun, swear on my dao heart and martial will that I will be loyal to the Marquis for the rest of my life. If I go against him, I will die a horrible death. My Dao heart will copse and my martial will will copse, ¡°Wang Yun swore loudly without saying anything else.


    Everyone looked at Wang Yun. Some admired him, some hesitated, and some chose to wait and see.


    The advisor smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°The Marquis did not choose the wrong person. You are the most suitable to be the leader of the guards.¡±


    Wang Yunughed foolishly and looked at the Advisor with eager eyes.


    The advisor smiled and opened the Jade Box, taking out a Xiantian Pill.


    ¡°This is a reward from the Marquis for you,¡±the Advisor said.


    With the Xiantian Pill in front of him, Wang Yun was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He could finally break through. It had been ten years. Ten years ago, he was already at the Tenth Heaven of the Houtian realm. Ten yearster, he was still at this realm. From the beginning, he was weak.., now, he could easily win a 1v5. His strength was so strong that even a connate expert could not ignore it. However, he was unable to break through. Wang Yun, who was forty years old this year, was already at the peak. If he could not break through, he would be walking down a downhill road.


    Now, he could finally break through. This small pill was his only hope.


    ¡°Thank you for the Marquis¡¯favor. Wang Yun will definitely serve the Marquis for his entire life,¡±Wang Yun said solemnly. He reached out and took the innate pill. Then, he stood beside the grand tutor. His face was solemn as he stared at these 239 connate experts.


    Whoever dared to make a move, he would kill!


    Wang Yun obtaining the Xiantian pills really stimted these warriors who were stuck at the Houtian Realm 10 sky. Immediately, 30 people stood out and swore loudly that they would be loyal to him for the rest of their lives. Then, they obtained the Xiantian pills.


    The advisor also gave the Xiantian pills and said leisurely, ¡°The Marquis has taken out 50 Xiantian pills this time. First Come, first served. Once they are gone, we must wait for the next batch.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, those who were hesitant immediately stood up and swore fealty, each more enthusiastic than the other.


    In just a short ten minutes, all 240 people swore to their dao hearts and martial wills.


    After the 50 Xiantian pills were given out, the remaining people watched eagerly.


    ¡°Advisor, when is the next batch?¡±Someone asked anxiously.


    The advisor smiled and said, ¡°There will be another fifty pills tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±This time, everyone was excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These few days, there will be fifty innate pills every day. The Marquis said that as long as one is loyal to him, he will be able to obtain them. The only difference is that it¡¯s only a matter of time. ording to the level of cultivation, the peak of the tenth heavenlyyer will be the first to obtain them. The sooner you break through, the more you will need to conquer the world,¡±the Advisor said.


    ¡°We pledge our loyalty to the Marquis to the death.¡±The 240 people all roared in excitement.


    The Xiantian realm was no longer a dream. It was a reality. As long as one had a xiantian pill, everyone could enter this realm. ¡°During these few days, no one is allowed to go out. Also, no one is allowed to make a sound. As long as you obtain the Xiantian Pill, you will be able to break through as soon as possible. Do you understand?¡±The advisor coldly shouted.


    ¡°I understand,¡±the group of people said firmly.


    At this moment, they were all loyal to Ye Sheng, and they could not go against it for the rest of their lives.


    This was the most vicious and vicious oath. The dao heart and martial will were the most important things for cultivators, especially for innate experts. Once they went against their dao heart and martial will, they would be courting death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The breakthrough that needs to be made, the cultivation that needs to be cultivated.¡±Grand Master waved his hand.


    The group of people left excitedly. Fifty people immediately started to break through.


    Grand Master carried the Jade Box and went to the secret chamber.


    Ye Sheng was cultivating to recover his spirit.


    Refining Xiantian pills consumed a lot of energy. This was several times harder than refining the origin condensation pills. It was also thanks to the Pantheon pill furnace that he seeded. Moreover, after he seeded, the quality was also guaranteed.


    In a day¡¯s time, Ye Sheng had refined fifty pills. After exhausting his soul power, his face was pale and was slowly recovering.


    ¡°Marquis, they have all sworn, ¡°the advisor said softly.


    Ye Sheng acknowledged and said, ¡°These few days, I will work hard in refining pills. I will give them 240 innate pills so that they can help me break through as soon as possible. When the timees, I will give the third prince a surprise.¡±


    The advisor nodded and said, ¡°Marquis, the four great gangs in thend of chaos seem to be up to something.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes, heughed coldly and said, ¡°Ignore their little tricks. As long as they don¡¯t harm us, just bear with it. When they break through, they will sweep across thend of chaos and unify it. I want to see if these innate expertsbined can resist my army of innate experts.¡±


    The advisor immediately became excited. When he thought of that scene, he couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath and became even more respectful. He looked at Ye Sheng with disbelief in his eyes. Not long ago, Ye Sheng had just said that he wanted to unify thend of chaos, and he had treated it as a joke.., but now, it seemed that the situation was developing in this direction.


    ¡°Marquis, I also want a Xiantian Pill.¡±The Advisor pleaded.


    ¡°I will give it to you even if you don¡¯t tell me. Do your best to help me. I am very generous to my own people. Do your work well. In a few days, there will be a Xiantian Pill.¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes and said indifferently.


    The advisor respectfully knelt down and raised his finger. He swore to his dao heart and martial will that he would be loyal to Ye Sheng for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 138 - another Storm (fourth update)

    Chapter 138 Chapter 22, another Storm (fourth update)


    The changle mansion remained calm and peaceful for three days.


    Three dayster, the people from the four major sects sensed that something was wrong.


    Why did these people from the tenth heavenlyyer not say anything?


    They joined the Changle Marquis for the innate pills, and the people from the four major sects all agreed that Ye Sheng could not produce so many innate pills.


    Could it be that without the innate pills, this new changle Marquis could also win over the hearts of the people? If that was the case, the members of the four great sects could not sit still.


    After all, there were more than two hundred Houtian tenth firmament cultivators. Together, they were a considerable force.


    It was enough to have four families in thend of chaos. There was no need for more.


    The members of the four great sects gathered together in a rare gathering to discuss this matter.


    In thend of Chaos, thergest restaurant, raindrop pavilion, Red Dust Sect, chaos gang, and the Brotherhood were all gathered together.


    Raindrop Pavilion was founded by a brother and sister duo. It had been ten years since they started as a small gang in thend of Chaos. Now, the brother and sister duo had broken through to the Xiantian realm, and their realms were still rtively high.


    Red Dust sect was founded by the deste man. It was a descendant of a tribe that had been destroyed. They had gathered the remaining forces of their tribe and changed their appearance in thend of Chaos to rise again.


    The Land of Chaos was founded by the Barbarians. It came from a barbarian tribe. A group of barbarians with a bloodline inheritance believed in the temple, worshiped the gods, worshiped the gods, and had their own unique attacking methods. They were able to gain a firm foothold.


    OV


    <b>Nere</b>


    With the addition of a band of brothers, the four big gangs abandoned their previous animosity for Ye Sheng and began to work together.


    The four big gangs had forty innate experts in total, which was a very big force. Those wandering cultivators who lived in seclusion in thend of chaos were not counted. This was the biggest force on the surface in thend of chaos.


    Now, if Ye Sheng wanted to challenge them, no one could tolerate it. He had to kill them before they were even born.


    Tie Lianshan of the Brotherhood was the first to speak. ¡°This new Marquis of Changle has a mysterious background. We¡¯ve investigated him for so long, but there¡¯s no news at all. ¡°Moreover, he acts without scruples and wantonly. We have to get rid of him as soon as possible, or else we¡¯ll attract big trouble. Although thend of Chaos is an ouwnd, the major forces don¡¯t pay much attention to it. Once they do, we¡¯ll be a group of ants, unable to withstand a single blow.¡±


    Rain Pavilion¡¯s boss, Chu Xiong Tang, nodded. He had a tall and sturdy figure, a cold expression on his face, and a pair of red eyebrows, he looked quite ferocious as he said, ¡°This new changle Marquis offended the third prince. Not only did he kill that greedy fellow from before, but he also massacred a merchant caravan. Not long after, the third prince will definitely fly into a rage. He¡¯s the Great Qin Empire¡¯s third prince, and he has a high position and power. If he¡¯s angry, we won¡¯t be able to stop him. We need to appease him.¡±


    The leader of the red dust sect was an old man with a fierce face. He came from the deste man tribe and was called the Red Army, he said, ¡°This new changle Marquis has been staying in the mansion all this time, and the people who have been recruited are not rioting. It seems very strange.¡±


    The Chaos Gang was a barbarianmander with a braid. Hebed his hair neatly and said coldly, ¡°Could it be that this changle Marquis has threatened them?¡±


    ¡°There are more than 200 people at the tenth stage of the Houtian realm. Even the three Xiantian realm experts can¡¯t resist them. How could a kid at the ninth stage of the Houtian realm threaten them?¡±Tie Lianshan shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to believe this exnation.


    ¡°That means he fulfilled his promise and took out the Xiantian pills,¡±someone said immediately.


    The leaders of the four major gangs looked over speechlessly. It was still Zhang Yun. His imposing manner was weakened. He knew that he didn¡¯t think before he spoke, but he wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡±


    Tie Lianshan said unhappily, ¡°There is absolutely no such possibility. There are more than 200 people. If this changle Hou can take out more than 200 connate pills, I will die on the spot.¡±


    Zhang Yun shut his mouth and did not speak.


    ¡°Everyone, regardless of what these ten heavens of the acquired realm choose, what should we do next?¡±Tie Lianshan asked.


    The leaders of the three major gangs looked at each other, and their eyes showed their interest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and kill our way in. We¡¯ll imprison this Marquis of Changle and wait for the third prince toe and interrogate him. Then, we¡¯ll hand him over,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said. ¡°I agree with this idea,¡±the Red Army nodded and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it either. I¡¯ve long seen that this guy is dissatisfied. How dare a kid who hasn¡¯t even grown his hair stir up trouble in the chaotd? He deserves to be killed!¡±The Barbarianmander of the chaotic gang said coldly. His real name was themander.


    ¡°After killing this changle marquis, what will happen to Changle Street?¡±Tie Lianshan asked the most crucial question.


    Changle Street was the richest street in the chaosnds. It had a lot of profits every year, and everyone was envious.


    However, in the past, when the Great Qin¡¯s third Prince had upied this ce, they were envious, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    However, now that the third Prince¡¯s people had been killed, they could make a move.


    The four major factions were splitting Changle Street?


    Chu Xiong Tang thought for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll split the profits of Changle Street equally and plunder it. Once we get the third Prince¡¯s people, we¡¯ll have to return it.¡±


    The other three factions were all thinking about this.


    ¡°I agree.¡±Tie Lianshan knew that this was the best way.


    They still had to return Changle Street to the third prince. After all, he was Great Qin¡¯s third prince, and he had a lot of power. Small factions like them could do whatever they wanted in the chaotds, but in front of Great Qin, they were nothing, and they did not dare to offend him.


    The Barbarians and deste man also agreed, and they did not dare to offend the third prince.


    ¡°When do we attack?¡±Tie Lianshan continued to ask.


    ¡°First thing in the morning, we¡¯ll attack, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said coldly.


    ¡°I want to take the lead. I¡¯ve long since disliked this kid, and I want him to kneel before me,¡±Zhang Yun said as he volunteered. ¡°Alright, since you have such thoughts, you¡¯ll take the lead. We¡¯ll follow behind you.¡±Tie Lianshan nodded.


    The other three families looked at each other and nodded in unison. In any case, the benefits would be divided equally. It would be the same no matter who took the lead.


    Zhang Yun smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°I heard that the Marquis of Changle has many treasures in his mansion. This time, I will take some back.¡±


    The moment they decided to take action, the Grand Tutor received the news.


    After staying in the chaotds for a long time, the Grand Tutor¡¯s Secret Intelligence System had also been set up. He was able to obtain information about the entire chaotds without bing a monk.


    Moreover, how could the leaders of the four major gangs possibly hide this?


    After the advisor received the information, he frowned and immediately rushed to the secret room to look for Ye Sheng.


    In the past three days, Ye Sheng had refined another 200 innate pills.


    Practice makes perfect, so he sped up a little. What should have taken four days toplete waspleted in three days.


    However, the price he had to pay was the extremely fast depletion of medicinal herbs and his exhausted spirit.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was pale. He was meditating while the Pantheon pill furnace was by his side, echoing with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had been refining pills nonstop for the past few days. He had exhausted a lot, but he had also gained a lot.


    The strength of his soul had increased tremendously. Every time it was exhausted, his cultivation would increase by arge level. Now, he was on the verge of a breakthrough.


    Just a little more and he would be able to break through to the tenth heaven of soul nurturing. At that time, he would be able to peek into the leaving aperture realm.


    As for his martial cultivation, the increase could only be said to be average. He had reached the middlete stage of the Eighth Heaven of Houtian realm, which was still some distance away from reaching the peak.

 Chapter 139 - , killing intent in the rain (fifth watch)

    Chapter 139 Chapter 23, killing intent in the rain (fifth watch)


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked at the advisor. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The advisor hurriedly rushed over, and the sound of footsteps disturbed Ye Sheng. Currently, only the advisor could freely enter and leave this secret chamber. No one else was allowed to approach. Seeing the advisor so anxious, Ye Sheng knew that something had happened.


    ¡°Lord Marquis, the four major factions have joined forces and are preparing to attack us, ¡°the advisor said in a low voice.


    After seeing Ye Sheng, his originally anxious state of mind unexpectedly calmed down, as if this matter wasn¡¯t that dangerous.


    As long as Ye Sheng didn¡¯t show any signs of panic, the advisor felt quite at ease.


    This was quite inconceivable. The advisor was a schr of Great Qin and was quite knowledgeable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been recruited by the third prince. He had been by the third Prince¡¯s side for several years, yet he hadn¡¯t been infected by the third prince, now, he had only been with Ye Sheng for less than a month, but he had already been influenced by Ye Sheng.


    When the advisor thought about it, he felt that it was inconceivable.


    ¡°The Marquis and the third prince are both the same type of people. They are cold, powerful, and control-driven. However, the Marquis walks the path of the king, while the third prince is domineering. Inparison, the third prince is clearly not as good as the Marquis. He was only born slightly better, ¡°the advisor thought silently.


    After Ye Sheng heard this news, he was silent for a while before asking, ¡°How did Wang Yun and the others make their breakthroughs?¡±


    ¡°There should be news today. I think that all of them can make their breakthroughs smoothly. This group of people has been stuck at the Tenth Heaven Realm for a very, very long time. They have umted a lot, and they are only one opportunity away. Now that they have obtained the innate pill, and the opportunity has arrived, they will naturally take advantage of it,¡±the advisor said.


    ¡°After they break through, will we have fifty innate experts?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Furthermore, they have all sworn to their dao hearts and martial wills to be loyal to the Marquis. ¡°The advisor nodded and said.


    ¡°How many innate experts do the four great sects have?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Forty innate experts.¡±The advisor answered without even thinking. This was the most basic question. He had such a deep understanding of the chaotds. How could he not know.


    ¡°Fifty Xiantian experts versus forty Xiantian experts. Can We Win?¡±Ye Sheng asked calmly.


    ¡°No.¡±The advisor thought carefully and shook his head. ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Although the realms are the same, the levels are different. For example, the leader of the brothers, Tie Lianshan, is a fifth Sky Xiantian expert. One versus ten is not a problem,¡±the advisor said.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t win, then can you cripple them in a desperate fight without considering the cost?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes. Fifty innate experts will definitely be able topletely cripple the four great sects and make them unable to rule the chaotds anymore, ¡°the Advisor said firmly.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Open the gates tomorrow and wait for them toe in. When that timees, I want to see if they want to fight to the death with US and let others take advantage of us, or if they want to keep the peace and acknowledge our status,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    When the advisor heard this, he was suddenly enlightened and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that one leaf blinds the eyes. The Marquis is right. Although we can¡¯t win, we can intimidate them and force them to not dare to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Go. Keep an eye on these people who have broken through. Once they have broken through, immediately make them consume the essence condensing pill to stabilize their cultivation. Tomorrow, they wille out to intimidate the enemy.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand, closed his eyes, and began to cultivate silently, he was preparing to break through to the ninth firmament of soul nurturing realm.


    The grand tutor respectfully retreated, his face full of confidence as he prepared for tomorrow¡¯s matter.


    That night, the spiritual energy in the changyue residence surged. One after another, innate opportunities were transmitted, which meant that someone had broken through to the innate realm.


    After a total of fifty times, the first batch of fifty people who had obtained the innate pill had all made a breakthrough.


    And among them, Wang Yun was the main one. He had directly broken through to the peak of the first firmament of the innate realm, and his strength had increased by dozens of times.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through, I¡¯ve really broken through.¡±Wang Yun clenched his fists in excitement. His eyes lit up as he sighed with emotion.


    He had worked hard for ten years and finally seeded on this day.


    So what if he had given up his freedom? So what if he had be someone else¡¯s servant? He was already a connate expert. ¡°Wang Yun, the Marquis has said that he wants you to take the origin condensing pill to stabilize your realms. Tomorrow, the four great sects wille to deal with us. When the timees, you will need to step out and intimidate them,¡±the advisor walked over and said softly.


    A cold glint shed in Wang Yun¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Please rest assured, advisor. Wang Yun will definitely follow the Marquis¡¯orders. If the four great sects know that fifty innate experts have suddenly appeared, they will definitely regret this decision.¡±


    The advisor nodded his head in satisfaction and turned around to leave.


    Wang Yun began to inform everyone one by one to stabilize their cultivation base.


    On the second day, the sky was not beautiful. It started to rain heavily.


    The wind blew, and it was bone-piercing cold. The rain fell, sshing onto the ground, the eaves, the stone tablets, and finally on Zhang Yun¡¯s body.


    Zhang Yun was holding his weapon early in the morning, a huge broadsword. He walked on Changle Street with a cold expression.


    The merchants and shops along the way were all closed.


    The news that the four major gangs wanted to kill the new changle Marquis had already spreadst night. It was either from other ces or from the mansion of the Changle Marquis.


    Furthermore, the Changle Hou had also ordered themoners and merchants to shut their doors for half a day and wait for the results.


    Therefore, Changle Street was very quiet today. Many people were hiding in their homes and looking at the figures on the street through the cracks. They were extremely nervous.


    After the four major gangs found out about this matter, they had different reactions. Some people felt that the new changle Hou had done a good job and would even inform the merchants.


    Some people thought that the Changle Hou was a fool. The four major gangs were going to besiege you. Since you received the message in advance, why didn¡¯t you run?


    Zhang Yun, on the other hand, felt that Ye Sheng had done it on purpose. He had deliberately provoked the four major gangs, so he was very angry.


    He did not like the rain. He hated it very much.


    Zhang Yun was not smart. He did not study much. In his early years, he was a hooligan. Later, he met tie Lianshan and was taught martial arts. Because of his good talent, he broke through to the Xiantian realm.


    Zhang Yun¡¯s first battle after breaking through to the innate realm was on a rainy day. He waspletely suppressed by an assassin and was stabbed more than fifty times. If tie Lianshan had not arrived in time, he would have died.


    Therefore, he did not like rainy days because they would remind him of his past, the unbearable past.


    ¡°It¡¯s just killing someone. Why does God want to Rain? Can¡¯t you rise from the Sun?¡±Zhang Yun muttered. He walked through the heavy rain and a wide broadsword dragged on the ground. It made a sizzling sound as it apanied the sound of the rain, the sound of the wind intertwined together, like a gorgeous musical score of killing.


    Far behind Zhang Yun, the people from the four major sects gathered. Their faces were solemn as they rushed towards the Changle Marquis¡¯mansion.


    Killing the Changle Marquis, seizing the treasures, and looting the Changle Street were their targets this time.


    There were a total of 200 people. Apart from 40 connate experts, there were also more than 160 Houtian realm underlings. They followed their big brother and drank some soup.


    A great battle was about to break out.

 Chapter 140 - outnumbering people?

    Chapter 140 Chapter 24, outnumbering people?


    Zhang Yun strode towards the Changle Manor. The true energy in his body surged, forming a shield to block the rain.


    He hated rainy days.


    That was why he wanted to finish the battle.


    ¡°The new Changle Marquis, prepare to die.¡±Zhang Yun¡¯s killing intent was revealed. He saw the huge changle manor from afar, rushing straight towards him.


    But when he got close, Zhang Yun was stunned.


    The door was wide open and there was no one guarding it. It was as if they were inviting Zhang Yun in.


    ¡°What trick are you ying again, the Empty City Stratagem?¡±Zhang Yun sneered. He was not afraid of such a small battle.


    Since you are not defending, then I will go in directly Zhang Yun directly stepped into the changle mansion. Looking at the Empty Square and the silent houses, he sneered and said loudly, ¡°The new Changle Marquis,e out and die.¡±


    Crash!


    The heavy rain was still falling, pping the ground. On the square, under the eaves, the water was gurgling, but there was not a single person.


    The people from the four major gangs who followed them also came in. Looking at the empty houses and the main hall, they felt strange.


    ¡°Could they have left?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible. They have already received the news. It¡¯s also possible that they escaped secretly.¡±Many people nodded in agreement.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards. How dare they escape.¡±Zhang Yun cursed angrily.


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We have cordoned off all four sides of the chaotds. Where can he run to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if the Marquis of Changle can escape, what about his 2000 men?¡±¡®Chu Xiong Tang nodded.


    ¡°Since they didn¡¯t run, where did they go?¡±Zhang Yun asked suspiciously.


    Da Da da da!


    The sound of footsteps interrupted Zhang Yun¡¯s questioning.


    They had arrived.


    There were quite a number of them. Their footsteps were orderly and densely packed. It was as if a thousand people were running.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    The entire manor was filled with people. They surrounded the four big gangs. Everyone had solemn expressions and did not smile.


    This change did not scare Zhang Yun and the others. Instead, it made himugh. ¡°Is this all they prepared?¡±


    ¡°I thought you had some ability. There are quite a lot of people, but is it useful?¡±Zhang Yun sneered.


    ¡°I alone can hold back a thousand people. All of them are in the postliminary realm, and there isn¡¯t even one in the tenth heaven. What about your group of people in the Tenth Heaven?¡±Zhang Yun stood out, walked into the rain, and stepped into the square, he looked around and said loudly.


    The people from the four big sects watched quietly.


    Tap Tap Tap!


    Footsteps sounded again. This time, it came from the main hall. Ye Sheng walked out.


    He was dressed in white, and his expression was calm. He faced the people from the four big sects and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke you. Instead, you took the initiative to attack me. Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?¡±


    Zhang Yun shouted loudly, ¡°You are the new Changle Marquis?¡±


    Ye Sheng nced at Zhang Yun and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Kneel down and I will spare your life. I will make you my ve.¡±Zhang Yun suddenly shouted angrily. His expression was arrogant as he pointed his broadsword. With a boom, the aura of a second sky of the innate realm surged over, wanting to suppress ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he watched silently. The corners of his mouth revealed a trace of ridicule.


    Before he could make a move, a loud shout came from behind him. ¡°How dare you humiliate the Marquis? I want you dead.¡±


    Wang Yun rushed out immediately. His entire body was filled with a tyrannical aura. He used the first sky of the Xiantian realm to attack Zhang Yun, who was at the second sky of the Xiantian realm, and smashed down with his fist.


    Rumble!


    Countless wolf spirits flew out and turned into a huge silver wolf. It shattered Zhang Yun¡¯s attack instantly and sent him flying.


    Wang Yun was able to fight Zhang Yun without any pressure.


    Pu!


    Zhang Yun spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was sent flying and he crashed into a marble. The marble shattered into pieces and a huge crater appeared.


    The entire ce was silent!


    The people from the four major sects looked on in disbelief. Zhang Yun¡¯s strength and reputation were not low. He was the fourth leader of the Brothers Company, Tie Lianshan brothers, and he was at the second sky of the Connate realm.


    Such a powerful expert was actually beaten up by Wang Yun until he vomited blood.


    Wang Yun was no stranger to them. The chaotd was somewhat famous. His cultivation was at the tenth sky of the acquired realm, so it was easy for him to fight against five people at once.


    These two people were not on the same level at all. But now, Zhang Yun waspletely defeated by Wang Yun. He had no way to fight back.


    What exactly happened?


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s face turned cold. He asked, ¡°You broke through to the Xiantian Realm?¡±


    Wang Yun nodded and said, ¡°Thanks to the Marquis¡¯Xiantian pills, I was able to break through.¡±


    ¡°He can take out Xiantian pills?¡±The expressions of the people from the four major sects changed. They had unanimously concluded that Ye Sheng could not take out Xiantian pills.


    But now, Wang Yun¡¯s strength was the best proof.


    Three days ago, Wang Yun was still in the tenth heaven of the postnatal realm. Three dayster, he became a Xiantian master.


    If this was not the effect of the Xiantian pills, what else could it be?


    Tie Lianshan, Chu Xiongtang, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmanders looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Where did Ye Sheng get the Xiantian pills?


    Zhang Yun crawled up, clutched his chest, and said with a ferocious expression, ¡°So what if you have broken through to the Xiantian Realm? You only have one person. We have forty Xiantian Masters here.¡± Zhang Yun¡¯s words made the people from the four major sects regain their confidence. They stared at Wang Yun with malicious intent.


    ¡°Wang Yun, you are a talent. Your strength is outstanding. Since you have broken through to the innate realm, follow me. I promise you a position as the head of Rain Pavilion, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said loudly. He had the intention to recruit Wang Yun.


    Wang Yun¡¯s expression was firm. He looked at Chu Xiong Tang with disdain and said, ¡°I, Wang Yun, will only be loyal to the Marquis. In My Heart, a hundred Chu Xiong Tang is not even a single hair of the Marquis. There¡¯s no need to waste your breath.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s expression was unsightly as he said, ¡°Since you are so tactless, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±


    Wang Yun¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°The Marquis said that if you want to make a move today, then we will fight to the death.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tangughed out loud. His expression was arrogant and full of disdain as he said, ¡°Fight to the death? What do you have to fight to the death with me? Do you rely on a Xiantian expert like you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, have you forgotten that this new marquis can also be considered a xiantian expert?¡±Tie Lianshan mocked.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve forgotten. But so what? With just the two of You Xiantian experts, what ability do you have to fight against us?¡±Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s expression was cold and full of disdain.


    ¡°We have forty xiantian experts on our side. Just the Aura alone can crush you all to death.¡±Chi Jun alsoughed out loud.


    The people from the four major sectsughed out loud one after another. They were proud and arrogant as they felt that they had the situation under control.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he smiled calmly. ¡°Competing with innate experts, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are just bullying you guys for having few experts. How about it?¡±¡®The Barbarianmander looked at Ye Sheng with disdain.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said indifferently, ¡°Actually, I also have quite a few innate experts under me.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Xiantian realm auras rose one after another as figures slowly walked out from behind Ye Sheng.


    The four great sects were dumbfounded when they saw this. How was this possible?


    Zhang Yun was so frightened that his legs went soft as he said in shock, ¡°Fifty Xiantian realm experts. This, this¡­ how is this possible?¡±

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 25. One more thing, your gang is gone. (second update)

    Chapter 141 Chapter 25. One more thing, your gang is gone. (second update)


    Fifty Xiantian experts walked out from behind Ye Sheng


    Tie Lianshan was dumbfounded.


    Chu Xiongtang was stunned.


    The Red Army and barbarianmanders suddenly felt a headache.


    None of them could calm down.


    These were not fifty Houtian tenth heaven experts, but fifty xiantian experts.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that Ye Sheng already had the right to overturn thend of chaos.


    Zhang Yun swallowed his saliva and realized that these were all Houtian realm level ten experts who had joined Ye Sheng previously. He asked in shock, ¡°How did all of you break through?¡±


    This question was also what tie Lianshan and the others wanted to ask.


    How the hell did all of you break through?


    Tie Lianshan really wanted to curse. Back then, he had broken through to the Xiantian realm and only seeded after experiencing hardships. It took him a whole year.


    And these people, how long did it take?


    Three days.


    He had thought that Wang Yun was an ident. He had broken through with the help of the innate pill.


    Wait a minute..


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost. He stared at Ye Sheng, his body trembling, and his heart trembling.


    Innate pill!


    This, this, how was this possible?


    What tie Lianshan could think of, the others could also think of.


    The schr¡¯s mouth was dry and his whole body was cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cer. He stared at ye Sheng and muttered, ¡°We were all wrong. He actually took out so many innate pills. How, how is this possible?¡±


    Fifty innate pills. You couldn¡¯t even buy them with ten million gold, but now, Ye Sheng took them out.


    What was the background of this new changle marquis?


    Ye Sheng looked at their shocked expressions and smiled coldly. ¡°It seems that you have guessed it yourself.¡±


    Zhang Yun widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°What did you guess? I didn¡¯t guess it.¡±


    Ye Sheng said disdainfully, ¡°Ask your big brother.¡±


    Zhang Yun immediately looked at his Big Brother Tie Lianshan.


    Tie Lianshan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He widened his eyes and held back his shock. He asked, ¡°Why do you have so many Xiantian pills?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have so many Xiantian pills?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    ¡°Who are you? What is your origin?¡±Tie Lianshan couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He became agitated and shouted.


    Rumble!


    The aura of a Xiantian fifth heaven expert rolled over and swept up the sky. It was like the water of a great river rolling up into the sky. It was very magnificent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude in front of the Marquis.¡±Wang Yun snorted coldly. The Xiantian aura burst out and wanted to block it.


    Kacha Kacha!


    But he had just broken through. How could he be a match for a Xiantian Fifth Sky? He was immediately crushed, about to be crushed at any moment.


    At this time, ten people stood out from behind Ye Sheng. They joined hands, and their auras merged together. With a bang, they blocked tie Lianshan¡¯s aura.


    Rumble!


    Two auras surged in the air, exploding magnificently.


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the fifty Xiantian Lords. He was in a dilemma.


    He originally wanted to capture Ye Sheng and plunder changle street, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to produce fifty Xiantian lords. The situation changed instantly.


    ¡°Marquis Changle, hand over thirty Xiantian pills and I can leave, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang suddenly said. His eyes were sharp and his eyes were filled with greed. He needed the Xiantian pills.


    As long as he wanted the innate pills, there would be innate experts. At that time, the rain pavilion would unify the entire chaotds.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you hand over thirty innate pills to the chaotic triad, I can leave too.¡±The Barbarian Commander said loudly.


    ¡°Our red dust sect is the same.¡±Chi Jun swallowed his saliva and his eyes lit up. Compared to the innate pills, it was clear at a nce which was more important.


    Tie Lianshan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want thirty Xiantian pills too.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at them calmly. The advisor behind him brought over a armchair. Ye Sheng sat down calmly and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you guys dreaming?¡±


    ¡°You want thirty pills, he wants thirty pills, and I¡¯ll give you four families. More than a hundred Xiantian pills. Is there such a good thing in this world? Or are you guys still asleep?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give them to me, I will capture you. Don¡¯t think that just because you have 50 innate pills, you can be on the same level as us. You have to know that they have just broken through and their strength is the weakest among the innate experts. ¡°Chu Xiong Tang sneered, to shed all pretense of cordiality, he wanted the innate pills.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just the four of us working together can defeat more than 10 to 20 of you. The rest of you will definitely lose.¡±Tie Lianshan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your understanding, that¡¯s fine too. That¡¯s right, we are threatening you. If you don¡¯t hand over the Xiantian pills, this ce will be razed to the ground today, ¡°Chu Xiongtang said with a malevolent smile.


    The other three families sneered and joined forces to threaten Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He narrowed his eyes and said mockingly, ¡°I am a person who epts soft words but not hard ones. If you can persuade me nicely, kneel down, acknowledge me as your master, and be my ve, I might reward you with a few pills.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand your own situation. Do you think these people will be willing to protect you in the face of Life and Death?¡±Tie Lianshan said with his sharp words, trying to sow discord between them.


    Who knew that Ye Sheng would burst intoughter and pointed at the fifty Xiantian lords, ¡°Whoever dares to attack me first today, you will burn your innate essence and soul and fight to the death with me. You will drag the people of that gang andpletely exterminate them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±The fifty xiantian experts shouted in unison, which shocked tie Lianshan and the others.


    ¡°You are all idiots, right? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to break through to the Xiantian realm, so why would you work for a Houtian ninth firmament expert? If you burn your source and soul, your soul and soul will be destroyed!¡±Tie Lianshan shouted in anger, feeling scared, the attitudes of the fifty xiantian experts were surprisingly the same. How could they be so loyal to Ye Sheng?


    After a connate expert broke through, he would have the innate origin. There was a fundamental difference between the innate origin and the postnatal realm. The innate origin would definitely be exhausted, and this person would also walk to the end. By burning the innate origin together with his divine soul, he would be able to unleash a tremendous amount of power within a short period of time.


    However, after that short period of time passed, this person would immediately disappear from the world.


    This was a move that could kill 800 enemies and cause 10,000 losses to oneself.


    These people agreed without hesitation. None of the four big gangs had expected this.


    Ye Sheng stood up with a cold smile, he said loudly, ¡°Changle Street is under my management. Do you all think that I am a soft persimmon? All of you want to pinch me. Today, I will tell you that I am not a soft persimmon. Instead, I am a durian that is emitting a stench. If you want to eat me, all of you will be buried together with me. Whoever dares to make a move, or even say one more word to threaten me, your gang will be gone.¡±


    <b>was</b>


    The four big gangs had been threatened by Ye Sheng. The sky was clear and the sun was shining. Just like that, they were threatened by Ye Sheng, a Houtian ninth heaven expert.


    The key point was that the people from the four big gangs really didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The attitude of the fifty xiantian experts just now had frightened them.


    One more word and your gang would be gone.


    Tie Lianshan and the others valued their own gangs very much. This was something that they had worked hard for their entire lives. If they were attacked first here, the other three families would definitely not help.


    Ye Sheng looked at their hesitation and smiled disdainfully.

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 26: Discord between face and heart (first update)

    Chapter 142 Chapter 26: Discord between face and heart (first update)


    The four major gangs had been threatened by Ye Sheng alone.


    Tie Lianshan and the others¡¯faces were gloomy. They were embarrassed, angry, and unwilling. All sorts of emotions piled up together, but none of them dared to re up.


    Ye Sheng was a man of his word. Those fifty innate experts made them feel an inexplicable


    fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s all schr¡¯s fault. He kept saying that he would wait. If he had attacked a few days earlier, would such a situation still exist?¡±Zhang Yun scolded angrily. Schr¡¯s expression was gloomy. He did not say a word and looked at Zhang Yun as if he was looking at a fool.


    Tie Lianshan said angrily, ¡°Shut up. Who would have thought that the Marquis of Changle had so many innate pills?¡±


    Zhang Yun curled his lips as he was reprimanded. He was extremely unwilling.


    ¡°Marquis of Changle, do you really intend to fight to the death with us?¡±Chu Xiong Tang suddenlyughed out loud and asked.


    Ye Shengughed lightly, ¡°Of course not. I will guard Changle Street and not expand to the outside world, while the four of you will still guard your own territory. We will not meddle in each other¡¯s affairs. If everyone agrees to recognize Changle Street as the fifthrgest faction in thend of Chaos, I am willing to give each of you three connate pills.¡±


    Ye Sheng was throwing out his goodwill to save the situation.


    Previously, Ye Sheng had already revealed his bottom line, but in the end, no one was willing to fight to the death with Ren Ye. In fact, Ye Sheng was also unwilling.


    Since no one was willing, Ye Sheng¡¯s goodwill was immediately caught.


    The rain listening pavilion¡¯s Chu Xiong Tang immediately said, ¡°Changle Hou is straightforward. I¡¯ve already said that we can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m sorry, Changle Hou. Today, we can consider it as our brothers¡¯impoliteness. Please do us the honor, Changle Hou. Brother Jiale Lou, set up four tables and apologize to Changle Hou.¡±


    Tie Lianshan took a deep breath. He knew that this matter could not be allowed to continue. Furthermore, the three innate pills that ye Sheng had proposed had sessfully moved him, he smiled and said, ¡°What Chu Xiong Tang said is right. May the Marquis of Changle honor us. Today, we are holding a banquet to make amends and to announce the appearance of the fifthrgest faction in thend of Chaos.¡±


    Chi Jun and the barbarianmander looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    ¡°The Marquis of Changle is a true young talent. At such a young age, he has already be the fifthrgest faction in thend of Chaos. As your elder brother, I should hold a banquet to congratte you. Please honor us. ¡°Chi Jun said straightforwardly.


    ¡°We barbarians have always been straightforward. When we are straightforward, the Marquis of Changle will invite you. I will punish myself with three bowls. ¡°The Barbarianmander patted his chest and said.


    The situation had reversed too quickly. The situation where they were fighting to the death just now had turned into a situation where the elder brother was longer and the elder brother was shorter in the blink of an eye. All the subordinates looked at each other in dismay.


    None of these elder brothers were boorish. They were all thoughtful fellows. Speaking without conscience was already a basic skill.


    After Ye Sheng heard this.., he smiled kindly and said, ¡°Since everyone is so enthusiastic, I will definitely go. It¡¯s good that this misunderstanding has been resolved. Previously, I spoke a little too harshly and was young and impetuous. I hope that the few Big Brothers don¡¯t take it to heart and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t fight, Ye Sheng was relieved. He put in some good words, lowered his status a little, and bought some time. When the 240 people had all broken through, he would deal with them one by one.


    All of a sudden, the five of them had ulterior motives, but on the surface, they seemed to be making money.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to Jiale restaurant. The Marquis of Changle has just entered the chaosnd, so he doesn¡¯t know how Delicious Jiale restaurant is. Even the third prince from Great Qin was full of praise, and he was not inferior to the pce¡¯s chefs, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said as heughed, he invited Ye Sheng Down.


    Everyone stared at Ye Sheng; did he dare toe down?


    If he was captured, the situation would change again.


    Ye Sheng, who was being stared at, didn¡¯t hesitate and strode down.


    The advisor gave him a look, and Wang Yun immediately followed behind Ye Sheng, acting as a mute guard.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was quite rxed as he walked past Zhang Yun,pletely unprepared.


    On the other hand, Wang Yun stared at Zhang Yun nervously. If there was the slightest movement, he would immediately attack and kill Zhang Yun.


    Fortunately, although Zhang Yun did not have a brain, tie Lianshan¡¯s stern gaze stopped him.


    Ye Sheng and Zhang Yun brushed past each other. He could clearly feel that Zhang Yun¡¯s breathing was rapid, and the true energy in his body was surging. He really wanted to make a move.


    Ye Sheng was full of disdain. Now that the situation had stabilized, Tie Lianshan would not let Zhang Yun make a move.


    Regardless of whether it was because they were afraid of Ye Sheng¡¯s fifty Xiantian lords fighting to the death or because of the three Xiantian pills, whoever made the first move from the four big gangs would be surrounded and attacked.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng walked in front of Chu Hongtang under everyone¡¯s gaze. The distance between them was less than three meters. At this distance, Chu Hongtang made a move, and Ye Sheng did not even have the chance to react.


    Chu Hongtang looked at Ye Sheng with aplicated expression. He was too calm. He was only at the ninth firmament of the postnatal realm, yet he could ignore the intimidation of a fifth firmament Xiantian lord like him. Perhaps, Ye Sheng had also seen through the situation.


    ¡°He is indeed a good-looking person. In the future, under the leadership of my brothers, Changle Street will shine.¡±Chu Hongtang sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t have the intention to make a move andughed out loud, he even hugged Ye Sheng.


    This action immediately made all the subordinates of each family heave a sigh of relief. This could be considered to havepletely alleviated the tense atmosphere from before.


    Tie Lianshan, the Red Army, and the Barbarianmander all went up to greet ye Sheng


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I just had someone go to Jiale restaurant to order food. If we go over now, we have to drink a few more cups with Big Brother Today.¡±Chu Xiongtangughed loudly.


    ¡°Then I can only risk my life to apany a gentleman.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and


    said.


    Tie Lianshan also said, ¡°I was just about to see how the Marquis of Changle¡¯s alcohol tolerance is.¡±


    ¡°The barbarians are the best at drinking. No one here can drink better than me. I wonder how the Marquis is doing?¡±The Barbarianmanderughed.


    ¡°Keep bragging. I, the deste man, have never been afraid of anyone when ites to drinking, ¡°the Red Army said unwillingly.


    Hahaha! The group of peopleughed, and the scene was harmonious.


    Changle Street was very quiet today. The merchants all closed their doors and did note out. They nervously looked at Changle Street at the end of the street.


    After today, would changle street change?


    The four major gangs had besieged changle mansion. Even if the people of Changle Street were confident, they did not think that the new changle Hou had any chance of winning.


    If the new Changle Hou was killed, what would they do?


    Would the four major gangs rob the entire Changle Street? After all, this was not a ce under their jurisdiction?


    Or how would the four major gangs divide Changle Street? And who would they be assigned to?


    People were thinking about these questions. After thinking for a long time, it was still quiet in the Changle Mansion.


    There were no sounds of battle, as if nothing had happened.


    No one believed that nothing had happened.


    They were more willing to believe that the new changle Hou¡¯s resistance was useless and that he had beenpletely killed, so that there were no sounds of battle.


    Thinking about this, everyone became even more desperate.


    Just as they were in despair, cheers andughter came from within the Changle Manor. Then, arge group of people walked out with the new Changle Hou, staring at the people of Changle Street in a daze.


    Didn¡¯t they rush in with murderous intent earlier?


    Why did they be brothers in less than an hour?


    Could it be that the four major gangs had recruited the new Changle Hou?


    <b>re</b>


    <b>ev</b>


    But it didn¡¯t seem like it. The Changle Hou was at the very center, chatting happily with the leaders of the four major gangs. It didn¡¯t seem like they were surrendering at all.


    Instead, it seemed like the four major gangs were trying to ingratiate themselves with the new Changle Hou?


    The people of Changle Street were confused.

 Chapter 143 - Chapter 27, conversation in a restaurant (second update)

    Chapter 143 Chapter 27, conversation in a restaurant (second update)


    Ye Sheng walked on Changle Street. The heavy rain had lessened, and the stone pavement had be damp. Both sides of the road were closed.


    ¡°Wang Yun, go and inform everyone to open for business. There are so many business tripsing and going every day. If they don¡¯t open for business, the losses will be too great, ¡°Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Wang Yun nodded. He walked to the front and shouted, ¡°The Marquis said that everyone should open for business. It¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang teased, ¡°The Marquis of Changle really cares about the livelihood of the people.¡±


    ¡°These are all people who pay my taxes. When they earn money, they have to share some with me. I love money so much. How can I let go of a person like him?¡±Ye Sheng joked.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. In the chaotds, Changle Street is also the most prosperous street.¡±Tie Lianshan nodded and said. His heart was bleeding. If he seeded today, he would reap a huge harvest.


    Unfortunately, everything waspletely destroyed with the appearance of fifty innate experts.


    Wang Yun¡¯s shout was effective. Some merchants opened their doors one after another. They looked at the people from the four major gangs and appeared a little afraid. However, when they saw Ye Sheng, they were instantly delighted. This was their new marquis.


    ¡°Marquis, you won.¡±These people immediately understood the oue.


    Although they did not know the process, Ye Sheng¡¯s victory was a definite fact. For a moment, the Changle Street cheered.


    Only by maintaining the status quo and not changing anything could they continue to survive.


    In such awless ce, only by following a powerful person could they ensure that their interests would not be vited.


    Everyone understood this principle. In the past, the third Prince¡¯s people had exploited them so much that they did not leave. This was because no one dared to offend Changle Street.


    Now that the new changle marquis had lowered taxes and continued to protect them, how could they not be happy?


    The Empty Changle Street was instantly filled with people,ughing andughing. Some of the youngdies who were about to get married saw the handsome ye Sheng, and their pretty faces flushed red. They wanted to turn their heads away shyly, but they could not bear to do so. They could only stare at Ye Sheng¡¯s face, the women¡¯s worries were all written on their faces. As for the leaders of the four major gangs, they werepletely ignored.


    A group of old cured meat was not as good-looking as this new marquis. They had strength, good looks, and status. They were simply perfect candidates for a husband.


    The girls looked on shyly. The married women were no longer shy. Their fiery gazes made ye Sheng¡¯s hair stand on end. If it were not for the people from the four big gangs, this group of young women would have rushed over immediately, even if it was just for one night.


    There were even more unrestrained women who didn¡¯t care about the people from the four major gangs. They directly threw flirtatious nces at ye Sheng and teased him.


    This series of changes made the four people from Chu Xiong Hall extremely envious.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better to be young. There aren¡¯t many people who throw flirtatious nces at us. ¡°Chu Xiong Hall sighed.


    Tie Lianshanughed out loud. ¡°Back then, I was also a handsome youth. Now, I can¡¯tpare to you. If the Marquis of Changle likes someone, just say the word and they¡¯ll probably follow you immediately.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not smile. The women ignored this group of girls. None of them were as beautiful as Beauty Zhou. He did not even have the mood to be excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why am I thinking of Beauty Zhou Now? He¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s a man, but he just looks like a woman.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and abandoned this thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Go Faster, ¡°Ye Sheng said indifferently. He ignored these people and directly entered the restaurant.


    Jia Le Restaurant.


    Today, the restaurant waspletely closed to customers. The entire restaurant was serving Ye Sheng and the others.


    Out of the two hundred people from the four big gangs, Ye Sheng brought two hundred people out. A total of four hundred people filled Jia Le Restaurant.


    There was only one private room on the ninth floor of Jia Le Restaurant. The leaders of the four big gangs and Ye Sheng were here.


    The five of them sat together, drinking and chatting.


    It was mainly because Chu Xiong Tang and the others were talking about the origins of thend of chaos and their struggles over the years.


    LU


    Ye Sheng listened quietly. After three rounds of drinking, Ye Sheng took out a few jade boxes from his pocket, he smiled and said, ¡°This is my first time here. I Won¡¯t be here as long as the other brothers. If there¡¯s anything in the future, I¡¯ll need your help to give me some pointers. This is a small gift, I don¡¯t have to pay my respects.¡±


    The four of them stared at the jade bottle, their eyes filled with desire.


    Ye Sheng handed it to them and said, ¡°Each of you will have three xiantian pills.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±Tie Lianshan immediately raised his wine cup.


    The three of them also raised their wine cups and clinked them with Ye Sheng.


    After the four of them finished drinking, they carefully examined the Xiantian pills, unable to put them down.


    ¡°Brother, where did you get so many Xiantian pills?¡±Chu Xiong Tang asked softly.


    Tie Lianshan and the other two immediately stared at Ye Sheng, wanting to know the answer.


    Ye Sheng rolled his eyes and said, ¡°My master refined them.¡±


    Chu Hongtang sucked in a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Brother¡¯s Master is a Great Alchemist?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°My master is from Mount Longhu.¡±


    ¡°Is he from Mount Longhu, the Great Qin¡¯s alchemy sect?¡±Tie Lianshan asked in shock.


    The Red Army and barbarianmanders looked on in shock; they had never thought that Ye Sheng¡¯s background would be so great.


    Mount Longhu was quite famous, and it wasn¡¯t much weaker than Great Qin¡¯s third prince.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I bought the Chaos Lands¡¯medicinal ingredients to send them back to the mountain gate. Brothers, you can exchange medicinal ingredients with me for medicinal pills,¡±ye Sheng suggested.


    ¡°Even innate pills?¡±Chu Xiong Tang hurriedly asked. If it was possible, he would exchange for as many as he could.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I gave my subordinates fifty pills, and I¡¯ll give you twelve more. I don¡¯t have any more on me, so I¡¯ll have to wait for a year or so. After all, the refinement of innate pills is extremely difficult. These are all umted over the past ten years of My Longhu Mountain.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang and the others shook their heads in disappointment. They didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt. It was because innate pills were too precious and too difficult to refine. Even for a great alchemist, it would be considered pretty good if he could sessfully refine one out of ten cauldrons of pills.


    They would never have thought that Ye Sheng had a pantheon cauldron. Concoct pills was like drinking water, and the innate pills were mass-produced.


    ¡°However, there are no more innate pills. However, there are still many pills that can raise one¡¯s true qi, restore one¡¯s true qi, and repair one¡¯s wounds. As long as there are many medicinal ingredients, we can exchange them, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°How do we exchange them?¡±Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s spirits were lifted. Even if he could not obtain the innate pills, these pills were not bad either.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. When Ie into contact with my advisor, he will be familiar with thend of chaos. I will bring the pills to him.¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    No matter how ye Sheng changed the pills for the medicinal ingredients, he would not be at a disadvantage. Moreover, he could also use the various pills to improve his alchemy skills.


    ¡°Good. Brother is so straightforward. As a brother, I have a matter that will make me rich.¡±Chu Xiong Tang mmed the table and said loudly.


    Tie Lianshan and the other two¡¯s expressions changed. They wanted to say something but stopped.


    Chu Xiong Tang waved his hand and said, ¡°Since the Marquis of Changle is already the fifthrgest faction in our chaotds, then he has the right to know that his fifty connate experts are also a great help.¡±


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What opportunity to make a Fortune?¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you know the Samsara sect?¡±¡®Chu Xiong Tang asked in a mysterious voice.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He knew the Samsara sect. Not only did he know it, but he was also very familiar with it.

 Chapter 144 - Chapter 28, Planning – ThirdhUpdatedate)

    Chapter 144 Chapter 28, nning ¨C ThirdhUpdatedate)


    Ye Sheng pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°Samsara sect, a sect that was destroyed by Great Qin more than ten years ago?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang nodded and said, ¡°The peak of Samsara sect is a top sect. Compared to them, we are like beggars and princes.¡±


    Ye sheng muttered, ¡°It seems that the secret you mentioned has a lot to do with Samsara sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Chu Xiong Tangughed.


    ¡°But the Samsara sect has already been destroyed for more than ten years. Is there any other secret?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Tie Lianshan said, ¡°The destruction of the Samsara sect is our chance.¡±


    Chi Jun nodded and said, ¡°If the Samsara sect isn¡¯t destroyed, we won¡¯t stand a chance at


    all.¡±


    The Barbarianmander grinned and said, ¡°This secret is only spread among the four major sects, and only the higher-ups know about it.¡±


    Ye Sheng was interested. What secret was it that actually involved the Samsara sect?


    ¡°Brother, the Samsara sect has been destroyed for more than ten years, but there are still remnants of the sect operating in the world. Do you know why?¡±Chu Xiong Tang asked.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. I¡¯m only sixteen years old, and I haven¡¯t been born yet after the destruction of the Samsara sect. How could I know?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang said in surprise, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re Only 16 years old?¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless and looked at him calmly.


    Chu Xiong Tangughed out loud and said, ¡°A treasure of the Samsara sect is hidden in a mountain range more than a thousand miles northwest of the chaotds.¡±


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Since you know the exact location of the treasure, you can go and retrieve it.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous. The four great gangs have tried that ce together once before. We failed and suffered quite a heavy loss. Other than the four of us who escaped, the rest of the people died without leaving a single corpse.¡±


    Ye Sheng calcted in his heart and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s so dangerous, even if I¡¯m included, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, brother, you¡¯re too modest. You¡¯re from Mount Longhu, and you have fifty Xiantian Lords under you. It¡¯s enough for you to participate. As long as you agree, the four great gangs, together with your Changle Manor, will gather more than a hundred Xiantian lords to explore this treasure vault,¡±tie Lianshan said.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the Treasure Vault?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He didn¡¯t agree easily.


    Chi Jun and the others looked at each other. They knew that Ye Sheng was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t give up unless he saw a rabbit.


    ¡°The Samsara sect¡¯s treasures include the Samsara sect¡¯s powerful magic treasures and the Samsara sect¡¯s cultivation techniques. Most importantly, the Samsara seal is also in the core secret manual of the Samsara sect, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He already had the Samsara seal himself. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s not like you guys have never been inside before. How do you know so much?¡±


    Tie Lianshan said, ¡°Five years ago, we captured two surviving members of the Samsara sect. We tortured them and interrogated them. This information is very urate.¡±


    Ye Sheng pondered. Five years ago, the third prince had not sent the Changle Marquis. His advisor had also told Ye Sheng that the third prince was also investigating the secrets of the Samsara sect. Based on all sorts of information.., this matter could not be faked.


    However, the four major gangs could not be trusted. Although these people called each other brothers, the moment there was an opportunity, they would stab each other in the back.


    ¡°Give me some time to consider.¡±Ye Sheng still decided to stall for time.


    Chu Xiong Tang nodded and said, ¡°It should be. However, brother, you must give us an answer three dayster because the four of us have already decided that we will set off to search for treasures in half a month. This time, we are determined to obtain the treasures of the Samsara sect. Bringing a brother is also because I see that you are kind and want to share a piece of the pie for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was filled with gratitude, but he did not believe a single word in his heart.


    Bringing him along to share a share was probably because he wanted him to be the scapegoat, right?


    Ye Sheng immediately stood up and took his leave. This matter could be big or small. It was rted to the Samsara sect, so he did not dare to dy. He wanted to go back and discuss it properly.


    Chu Xiong Tang did not stop him and watched ye Sheng leave.


    However, after Ye Sheng left, tie lianshan frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you tell him about this? Our four families are already enough.¡±


    The faces of the Red Army and barbarianmanders darkened.


    The Secret of the Samsara sect was shared by the four families. They didn¡¯t want to involve others, but they didn¡¯t expect Chu Hongtang to tell them about it.


    Chu hongtang said calmly, ¡°This kid has fifty connate experts. Isn¡¯t it good to use them as scapegoats?¡±


    ¡°Will he be willing?¡±Tie Lianshan asked.


    Chu Xiong Tang sneered, ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t agree? When the timees, will it be his turn to make the decision?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Chu Xiong Tang pointed at Chi Jun and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You contacted a tribe of the deste man and borrowed many experts.¡±


    Chi Jun¡¯s expression changed and he shouted angrily, ¡°Are you spying on me?¡±


    The Barbarianmander and Tie Lianshan also changed their expressions and looked at Chi Jun. .


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Both of you have invited others. Tie Lianshan, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you have a close rtionship with the monster race. Not long ago, you sent out a few spies. I found them all.¡±Chi Jun said in embarrassment.


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s eyes changed and he didn¡¯t say anything. He admitted it.


    The barbarianmander sneered, ¡°So You¡¯ve invited people. I knew that you were unreliable. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve also invited help. The Barbarians wille and help me.¡±


    The three of them invited backup and looked at Chu Xiong Tang in unison.


    ¡°Since you know that we all have helpers, what about you? Who Did you invite?¡±Tie Lianshan questioned.


    Chi Jun and the Barbarian Commander¡¯s gazes did not leave either. It was as if if if you did not say anything, the three of us would deal with you.


    Chu hongtang calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve invited the third Prince.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Tie Lianshan pped the table and stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking a tiger for its skin, ¡°the Red Army angrily rebuked. ¡°You invited people from the Great Qin imperial family. Are you trying to turn the tables?¡±¡®The Barbarianmander also said unhappily.


    Chu Hongtang disdainfully smiled and said, ¡°Is the third prince very powerful?¡±


    Tie Lianshan and the other two looked at Chu Hongtang in confusion.


    ¡°Great Qin still has the first prince. The second prince is on top of the third prince. In addition, he has several younger brothers who have grown up. The third prince may seem powerful, but how much influence can he have?¡±Chu Xiong Tang said with a cold smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve investigated so thoroughly?¡±Tie Lianshan frowned.


    ¡°Of course. Since I¡¯ve decided to invite the third prince, I¡¯ll definitely investigate thoroughly. The third Prince¡¯s position in the Great Qin royal family is very awkward. He urgently needs to increase his strength. I¡¯ll provide him with an opportunity, and he won¡¯t give up. Moreover, we have the barbarians, the deste man tribe¡¯s experts, and the demi-humans. There¡¯s also the new Changle Marquis that the third Prince wants to kill very much. What am I worried about?¡±Chu Xiong Tang was a shrewd man, he had nned everything. Even if the third prince came, he would not be afraid.


    ¡°So this is the reason you invited that Kid.¡±Tie Lianshan was shocked. This scheming guy had nned everything.


    Ye Sheng had a grudge with the third prince. He dragged Ye Sheng in to attract the third Prince¡¯s attention.


    This far-sighted n scared the Red Army and barbarianmander of TIE Lianshan.

 Chapter 145 - Chapter 29, the third Prince arrived (fourth update)

    Chapter 145 Chapter 29, the third Prince arrived (fourth update)


    Chu Xiong Tang said disdainfully, ¡°Does the marquis of Changle really think that he can be on equal footing with us just because he has fifty innate experts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the Samsara sect¡¯s treasures, we could have sent ten experts from each family to stop these fifty people and kill this kid, ¡°tie Lianshan said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Let him be arrogant for a few days first. When the timees for the treasure hunt, our respective helpers wille and directly control him, ¡°Chi Jun said calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to have our four families in the chaotd. No one cane.¡±The Barbarianmander smiled ferociously. It was extremely terrifying.


    Chu Xiongtang nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were deep and he couldn¡¯t see what was on his mind.


    As for Ye Sheng, they would temporarily rope him in and stabilize him. When the time came, they wouldunch an attack and take him down in one fell swoop.


    Ye Sheng left the restaurant.


    As soon as he left, the people of the changle mansion immediately followed him. They did not dare to be the slightest bit negligent.


    After returning to the mansion, Ye Sheng immediately called Wang Yun and the advisor over. He told them about the matter and asked them to analyze it.


    ¡°Marquis, can you confirm that it¡¯s a treasure of the Samsara sect?¡±The advisor asked with a frown.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be fake. I¡¯m worried that these four families are working together to set me up. Even though we have fifty xiantian experts, if we were to really fight, we wouldn¡¯t be a match for them.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do, Marquis?¡±Wang Yun asked.


    Ye Sheng looked at the advisor and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the chaotds for a few years. How much do you know about the four big gangs?¡±


    The advisor pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The four major gangs are not simple.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°The four major gangs do not fight alone. In fact, if you fight alone, no matter how powerful your martial arts are, it will be difficult for you to gain a foothold in thend of Chaos, ¡°the advisor said.


    Ye Sheng listened quietly.


    The advisor said again, ¡°Raindrop Pavilion was the first gang to Rise. The founder was Chu Xiong¡¯s cousin and sister, but Chu Xiong Tang will always be the one who acts outside. His sister does not show her face and has always been hiding behind the scenes, hiding her trump card.¡±


    ¡°Red dust sect, the remnant members from the deste man tribe formed a gang and stood firm in thend of Chaos. During that period, they managed to survive several cmities. However, it was not their own strength, but the strength of the deste man tribe,¡±the Advisor exined in detail.


    ¡°Since the deste man tribe is willing to support him, why didn¡¯t they take them in?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    The advisor said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s to get a share of the chaosnd. The red dust sect has been established for so many years, and the amount of treasures and money they have plundered is unimaginable. Most of them must have been given to the deste man tribe, which means that the red dust sect is a force on the surface, but in the dark, it is the deste man tribe who gets a share of the chaosnd.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned, feeling troubled. He said, ¡°Since the red dust sect is backed by the deste man tribe, then the chaos gang is backed by the Barbarians?¡±


    The advisor nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, no matter how great the destruction of the red dust sect and the chaos gang was, there were people who helped to hold them back.¡±


    ¡°What about the Brotherhood?¡±¡®Wang Yun asked in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The mysterious power behind Chu Xiong Tang is undetectable. Deste man tribe, barbarian tribe, what about tie Lian Shan? If he can stand firm in the chaotd, who is supporting him?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The advisor replied, ¡°The monster race.¡±


    Ye Sheng sat up straight and asked, ¡°Tie Lian Shan is a human. How did he get the support of the Monster Race?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All these years, I followed the orders of the third prince and investigated the information of the Samsara sect. I investigated the entirend of chaos and got this information.¡±The advisor shook his head.


    ¡°When Brother Lian was founded, Rain Pavilion, Red Dust Sect, and the chaos gang surrounded this family. Later, a great monster came to rescue them. Only then did they alleviate the crisis and support brother Lian. Only then did they establish their foundation,¡±the Advisor exined.


    ¡°The four major gangs told me the news. If I don¡¯t participate, what will happen to them?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Put yourself in their shoes. The Marquis ced himself in the position of the four major gangs. What will you do?¡±The advisor asked in return.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and thought carefully. He was in the other party¡¯s position. What should he do?


    ¡°I will use the fifty Xiantian lords of the Changle Manor as cannon fodder and capture the new changle Marquis. The four families will work together. Because of the treasure, they will not break up easily. This way, my previous threat will no longer be a threat,¡±ye Sheng said with a gloomy face.


    He felt that his current situation was a little difficult.


    If he knew this secret, would it be alright if he did not participate?


    The Advisor said with a solemn face, ¡°Marquis, you need to consider it carefully.¡±


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s still half a month¡¯s time. Is it enough for the remaining 190 people to break through to the Xiantian Realm?¡±


    Wang Yun immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. During this period of time, I will protect them and ensure that every one of them can break through.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. With a faint gaze, he said, ¡°Since the other party has told me this news, then grand tutor, in three days, inform the four great sects that I will participate. I want to make use of half a month¡¯s time to break through to the Xiantian realm.¡±


    Once he broke through, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength would be able to rival a third sky of the Xiantian realm. This way, he would have a chance of surviving.


    The advisor and Wang Yun nodded and watched ye Sheng leave.


    In the Jade Gate Pass, a luxurious carriage was pulled by eight handsome white horses as it sped out.


    Following behind them was a group of thirty people. Each of them was riding a horse and they all looked extraordinary. Upon closer inspection, they were all xiantian experts.


    Xiantian experts could fly and walk in the air. However, it consumed a lot of true qi and did notst for long. Thus, they usually rode horses.


    This time, they went to the chaotd because of the third Prince¡¯s idea.


    These thirty people were the third Prince¡¯s trump card. He felt that it would not be a problem for them to sweep through the four big gangs in the chaotd.


    The carriage sped forward without any bumps. The third prince closed his eyes andy in the arms of a woman with a charming


    face.


    This Woman¡¯s aura was not weak either. She was a xiantian expert with a mature face and a beautiful appearance. She had a sense of maturity and beauty. She was not young anymore and was close to forty years old. However, because of her high cultivation, she looked like she was in her twenties.


    The third prince was only neen years old this year, and he was born with extraordinary looks. How could he be inferior to someone with royal blood?


    However, he had a strange fetish. He liked mature women, but he didn¡¯t like girls. He especially liked wives. This woman who served him was someone else¡¯s wife. She was snatched away by the third prince, and he promised all kinds of benefits to make her abandon her husband and son, she was willing to be a ything.


    ¡°Third Prince, why did you go to the frontier this time?¡±The mature woman asked in a flirtatious voice.


    The third prince closed his eyes and rested his head on her chest. It was soft and veryfortable. He said, ¡°Kill a person and bring back some treasures.¡±


    ¡°Kill Who?¡±The mature woman asked with interest.


    ¡°A kid who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth killed my changle Marquis and upied my territory. I want to grind his bones and scatter his ashes, ¡°the third prince said calmly. However, the killing intent in his words caused the temperature in the carriage to drop.

 Chapter 146 - Chapter 30, soul leaving the body (fifth update)

    Chapter 146 Chapter 30, soul leaving the body (fifth update)


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Three dayster, the advisor went to the four major gangs alone and brought Ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    He agreed to join the operation this time.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your marquis? Why didn¡¯t hee himself?¡±¡®Chu Xiong Tang asked.


    The advisor said respectfully, ¡°The marquis is in closed door cultivation and doesn¡¯t have time toe out.¡±


    Chu hongtang asked, ¡°Is your marquis bringing fifty xiantian experts with him?¡±


    The advisor smiled and said, ¡°Of course. If the Marquis goes alone, the few leaders probably won¡¯t be interested.¡±


    Chu Hongtangughed out loud and pointed at the advisor. ¡°You must be joking. The Marquis of Changle is young and Talented. He is only sixteen years old and already has such strength. How can I not be interested in him?¡±


    His advisor nodded and said, ¡°Before we set off, the Marquis wille out of seclusion. We won¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go back and tell the Marquis of Changle to go into seclusion and break through. I will wait for him.¡±Chu Xiong Tang sent his advisor out with satisfaction.


    The advisor rejected him again and again before leaving alone.


    Chu Xiong Tang looked at his advisor¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for these fifty innate masters, your marquis would have died immediately.¡±


    The advisor returned to his manor and went straight to the secret chamber.


    The treasures in the secret chamber were all cleaned up, and the gold, gemstones, and weapons were all transported out, leaving the ce empty.


    Ye Sheng put the medicinal materials into the all gods pill furnace and stored them away. There were over 10,000 kilograms of medicinal materials, and there were all sorts of rare and precious medicinal materials. They were very difficult to find in Great Qin, and they could be found everywhere in the chaotic regions, it was quite convenient for ye Sheng to buy them.


    After all this time, Ye Sheng and his advisor had spent all of the gold and gemstones here in exchange for so many medicinal ingredients.


    This was enough for Ye Sheng to concoct pills for a year without ack of medicinal ingredients.


    Ye Sheng was quite satisfied, but he was not satisfied. He still had people buying medicinal ingredients, and he did not think that there were too many of them.


    Ye Sheng was currently cultivating, and he sat cross-legged on a praying mat. His white clothes were spotless, and his ck hair draped over his shoulders. He did not tie it up at all.


    Ye Sheng was cultivating his soul. He had reached a critical period and broke through to the tenth heaven.


    Ye Sheng had already umted to the peak of the ninth heaven. Now was the time for him to break through.


    In the center of his brows, a small figure was also sitting cross-legged. It was Ye Sheng¡¯s soul. His small face was solemn. The moment his advisor entered, he directly jumped. A fish jumped into the sea at this moment!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul broke through the shackles of the ninth heaven and jumped to the checkpoint of the tenth heaven. He stood firm.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s soulpletely solidified in his sea of consciousness. It was like a miniature version of Ye Sheng, stirring up huge waves in his sea of consciousness.


    Sword Control! Wind Summoning! Rain Summoning! Sea toppling! Mountain lifting! Spirit remission! Cloud riding! Metal! Armor removing! Wandering Soul!


    The ancient ten Daoist techniques all turned into talismans at this moment and floated in Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness.


    Ye Sheng was absorbing theprehension of the people on Earth.


    In the Dantian Earth, there were many people who cultivated these ten ancient Daoist techniques. Many people specialized in one to enrich themselves and gain a deepprehension.


    At this moment, all of them belonged to Ye Sheng


    He absorbed every kind ofprehension and turned them into talismans. This was the seed of a divine ability.


    The Daoist techniques used by Xiantian experts were not spells, but divine abilities.


    Hufeng, Ye Sheng used it in the Houtian realm. It was only a hundred meters in radius. After breaking through to the Xiantian realm, the area within a few miles was ye Sheng¡¯s territory.


    After breaking through to the Xiantian realm, those who cultivated the soul had a natural advantage against warriors. After all, their hands were very long, and they could suppress you from a few miles away.


    And after Ye Sheng¡¯s ten ancient Daoist techniques were transformed into divine abilities, the world turned upside down, and their power increased by more than ten times.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was forcefully raised to the peak of the tenth sky of soul nurturing realm by the ten divine abilities and talismans.


    The next step, Ye Sheng only needed his soul to leap out of his sea of consciousness and he would be able to see another world.


    The leaving aperture realm!


    This was the essence of a soul expert. He abandoned his physical body and his soul roamed the four seas.


    After reaching the peak of the tenth firmament of soul nurturing realm, Ye Sheng stopped his cultivation and opened his eyes. He looked at his advisor and asked, ¡°What did Chu Xiong Tang Say?¡± ¡°Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s meaning is very simple. Marquis, you have to go and bring fifty innate experts with you,¡±his advisor said calmly.


    ¡°The wolf¡¯s ambition has been exposed without a doubt. He is targeting these fifty xiantian experts of mine and wants us to take the lead and be the scapegoat,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold smile.


    The advisor said, ¡°Marquis, in these three days, twenty people have broken through to the Xiantian realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng said with satisfaction, ¡°Have them hide and not be exposed. This time, not only do I have to bring fifty xiantian experts with me, I also have to bring these one hundred and ny people who have broken through to the Xiantian realm. No matter what schemes he has in store for me, against two hundred and forty xiantian experts, will they be able to resist?¡±


    Ye Sheng wanted to win with numbers.


    He wasn¡¯t a match for a single Xiantian Lord, but against a group of Xiantian lords, would he be able to resist them?


    Even if they were at the fifth sky of the Xiantian realm and their strength was outstanding, would they be able to fight against 20 Xiantian Lords?


    With 20 Xiantian lords burning their origin and soul, it was still possible to drag down a fifth sky of the Xiantian realm.


    Therefore, no matter what schemes these people had, Ye Sheng remained calm and collected.


    The advisor said, ¡°Then I will retire. During this period of time, I will also break through to the innate realm. At that time, I will be able to help the Marquis.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Go and break through. There are ten thousand medicinal pills here. They are all medicinal pills used to heal injuries and restore true qi. You can take them and divide them among yourselves.¡±


    This was something that ye Sheng had continuously refined. With the Pantheon Pill Furnace, refining pills was even easier than drinking water.


    The Advisor¡¯s spirit jolted. He stretched out his hand to receive the pills, bowed, and left.


    Ye Sheng continued to close his eyes. He was going to break through to the leaving aperture realm.


    ¡°When I was in Jixia Academy, master told me that the leaving aperture realm of the soul was determined by luck,prehension, and not bitter cultivation.¡±Ye Sheng recalled silently.


    ¡°Some people cultivate their entire lives and suffer all kinds of hardships, but they still can¡¯t enter the door. However, some people see a beautiful scene one night, or they encounter a kind of touching, and suddenly have a breakthrough. This kind of thing is also possible.¡±


    ¡°But more breakthroughs still require cultivation techniques. Itinerant cultivators don¡¯t have them, butrge sects have passed down this kind of technique.¡±


    ¡°Master also mentioned a breakthrough technique from Mount Longhu, the stairway to Heaven.¡±Ye Sheng recalled the steps of the stairway to heaven.


    The soul stepped on the left foot and the right foot, reaching the top step by step, arriving at the top of the sea of consciousness and leaping over the sea.


    Normal people couldn¡¯t step on the left foot and the right foot to go up, but the soul could. In the Sea of consciousness, the left foot stepped on the right foot, and Ye Sheng slowly came.


    If he did not step on it properly and fell down, his soul would definitely be damaged.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was dozens of times stronger than others. He was not afraid at all. He stepped on it one step at a time and steadily climbed to the top of his sea of consciousness.


    He was just one step away from crossing over, and it would be another world.


    However, Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. Instead, he was waiting. His soul began to visualize the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers. The scenery was beautiful and peerless, making people addicted to it and unable to extricate themselves.


    Gradually, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul took the initiative to yearn for this beautiful world. Without Ye Sheng¡¯s urging, it took the initiative to leap forward.


    Boom!


    The world was changed. Like a babynding on the ground, it opened its eyes and looked at the New World. Like grass breaking through the soil, it weed the morning dew..


    Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body sat on the futon, but his soul observed the entire secret chamber.


    Rumble!


    Spiritual Energy surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s soul. At this moment, his soul underwent a qualitative change and became ye Sheng¡¯s second life.

 Chapter 147 - 31, the Lawless Third Prince (6th update)

    Chapter 147 Chapter 31, the Lawless Third Prince (6th update)


    When his soul left his body, Ye Sheng saw a different world.


    A world that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    A world that was materialized from spiritual energy.


    A world that was like a dream.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul left his body and walked out of the secret chamber.


    He was like a ghost, his feet did not touch the ground, and his soul was light. With a thought, he flew into the sky, and with a thought, he epted the spirit. There was no reason for him to be exhausted.


    Ye Sheng realized that his soul was different from others.


    His soul was bigger and stronger. It did not feel weak at all.


    Ye Sheng had heard from his master that when the soul left the body, it was like a babynding on the ground. It needed to slowly adapt to the new world, just like a baby growing into an adult.


    But Ye Sheng was different. After his soul left the body, he directly became an adult, avoiding all risks.


    After leaving the secret chamber, Ye Sheng began to wander around the entire mansion.


    He came to the Grand Tutor¡¯s side, but the grand tutor, who had yet to break through, waspletely unable to notice Ye Sheng.


    When Ye Sheng came to Wang Yun¡¯s side, Wang Yun immediately frowned and looked around vigntly. He noticed the abnormality, but was unable to notice Ye


    Sheng.


    When Ye Sheng came to the side of other Xiantian experts, almost everyone could feel the change in spiritual energy, but they were unable to notice Ye Sheng.


    After walking for half a day, Ye Sheng strolled through the entire mansion before stopping.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul immediately dissipated into the air and turned into three thousand wandering souls, disappearing without a trace as he returned to the secret chamber.


    This was one of the ten ancient Daoist techniques that specifically targeted the divine soul, making it disappear without a trace.


    In the secret chamber, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and felt the immense power of the divine soul. He smiled and said, ¡°I finally have a truly powerful strength.¡±


    The current Ye Sheng had ten Daoist techniques in his hands and had evolved into a divine ability. A third sky of the innate realm was definitely no match for him.


    This was merely the soul breaking through the leaving aperture realm. If his martial arts were to break through to the innate realm, Ye Sheng would also be a small expert.


    After transmigrating here and cultivating for half a year, Ye Sheng felt for the first time that there was no need to endure anymore.


    He could grow openly.


    As for the gap between him and King Ye, although it was still huge, Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence had already been established.


    ¡°Give me ten years, and I can suppress the world. King ye is no exception, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    After his soul broke out of his body, Ye Sheng stopped cultivating and focused on cultivating the martial path.


    On the path of Martial Path, Ye Sheng was temporarilygging behind.


    He needed to break through to the tenth heaven first and then use the innate pill to break through to the Xiantian realm in one fell swoop.


    He had to break through within the next ten days or else it would be very dangerous to hunt for treasures with Chu Xiong Tang and the others.


    Ye Sheng did not need to stay in the secret chamber to cultivate martial arts. He went outside and specially called over a dozen Xiantian experts to fight with him.


    With his full strength, Ye Sheng fought one against two and gained more inspiration. He tempered his body in order to break through.


    On the fifth day, Ye Sheng sent Wang Yun flying with a punch during the battle with Wang Yun. His body made cracking sounds and the bones in his body grew taller. His aura became even more profound.


    Ye Sheng had broken through to the tenth heaven of the postliminary realm.


    And in these few days, not a single one of the fifty xiantian experts had been defeated by Ye Sheng. There were even times when only three or five people could suppress ye Sheng.


    Along with Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough, they were also the ones who were saved.


    Fighting with Ye Sheng was too damaging to their self-esteem.


    Initially, when they had broken through to the Xiantian realm, they were ted. They felt that they were finally no longer in the postliminary realm. They were already in the Xiantian realm.


    However, with Ye Sheng¡¯s Houtian ninth firmament cultivation base, he defeated them one by one. They felt that it was useless for them to break through to the Xiantian realm.


    After the sparring ended, Ye Sheng continued to enter the secret chamber and started to consume the Xiantian pill, preparing to break through to the Xiantian realm.


    Seven dayster, an extremely luxurious carriage arrived in the chaotds, followed by 30 attendants with extraordinary auras. One look and one could tell that they had extraordinary backgrounds.


    Chu Xiong Tang was the first toe out to wee them. He beamed and said, ¡°Third Prince, it is a blessing for the chaotds that you havee all the way here.¡±


    The third prince in the carriage said indifferently, ¡°Are you nning to let me get off by the roadside just like that?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang pped his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m too excited. It¡¯s my first time meeting such a noble person like the third prince. I¡¯ve forgotten my manners. I hope that the third prince will be magnanimous. Pleasee in for a chat.¡± The third prince said indifferently, ¡°Go in. I have something to ask you.¡±


    His attitude was casual. He treated Chu Xiong Tang as if he was his subordinate and ordered him as he pleased.


    Chu Xiong Tang apanied him with a smile. However, under the circumstances where the third Prince¡¯s people could not see, his expression was as indifferent as water.


    ¡°A useless prince who doesn¡¯t even know how to be polite and virtuous. Is there something wrong with his brain? You¡¯re not even the emperor yet.¡±Chu Xiong Tang said coldly in his heart, but he still had a fawning smile on his face.


    He was deliberately portraying himself as a sycophantic viin to reduce his sense of existence.


    In a luxurious courtyard, the third prince finally got off the carriage. He held his beloved woman in his arms and stepped inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling these past few days and have been extremely bored. Now that I¡¯vee to the chaotd, tell me the news of the Samsara sect.¡±The third Prince looked at Chu Xiong Tang domineeringly.


    Chu Xiong Tang immediately bowed and said, ¡°Third prince, the news of the Samsara sect is like this¡­¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang did not hide anything and told him everything, including the other three sects that had invited helpers, while he himself had invited the third prince, as well as Ye Sheng¡¯s matters, including Ye Sheng¡¯s fifty innate experts.


    ¡°The other three sects have invited people that are nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯ve brought a group of experts this time and they are enough to resist them. However, the person who killed me, upied my territory, and stole my gold must die,¡±the third Prince said coldly.


    Chu Xiong Tang said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to kill this new changle Marquis. Just wait for two days. Wait until this new Changle Marquis brings 50 Xiantian Lords. Then, we will take action. Don¡¯t alert the enemy now.¡±


    ¡°What do you want these 50 Xiantian lords for?¡±The third prince asked with a frown. He was a little dissatisfied. Since when did he need to wait two days for the people he wanted to kill?


    Chu Xiong Tang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know the third Prince is angry, but this Ye Sheng controls those 50 Xiantian lords. We must take them down in one fell swoop. Kill Ye Sheng and threaten these 50 Xiantian Lords to scout the way for us, but they will be scapegoats.¡±


    The third prince snorted coldly and said, ¡°You are really good at scheming. Are you also scheming against me?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang immediately knelt down, he shouted, ¡°Third prince, I am wronged. I was the one who informed you of this news. I was also the one who gave you the information about the chaotds. I have admired the prince for a long time, and I want to be a person by the prince¡¯s side. I don¡¯t dare to have any second thoughts.¡±


    The third Prince was skeptical. He suddenly said, ¡°I heard that you have a younger sister. How Old is she this year?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He quickly lowered his head, but his eyes were red. They were filled with fury. He said in a low voice, ¡°This little sister is thirty-nine this year.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-nine. Not Bad, not bad. Didn¡¯t you say that you admire me? Let your sister follow me. This way, I can hand over the business of the chaotds to you to manage. We¡¯ll be a family. The third prince chuckled, his eyes narrowed. As long as Chu Xiong Tang said no, he would fly into a rage.


    The third prince was not like other princes who followed the rules. He waswless. He was willing to sell people and build an army. What was there to say if he wanted a mature woman?

 Chapter 148 - Chapter 32, Contemporary Saintess (ist update)

    Chapter 148 Chapter 32, Contemporary Saintess (ist update)


    Chu Xiong Tang raised his head, his expression calm and even a little obsequious, he said, ¡°The third prince has taken a fancy to my little sister, that¡¯s naturally great. It¡¯s just that my little sister isn¡¯t in the chaotds now. I¡¯ll get someone to inform her toe back now. When the Samsara sect¡¯s treasures are over, my little sister will definitelye back. When that timees, I hope that the third prince will take pity on my little sister.¡±


    The third prince smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Good. I will remember your loyalty. I will leave the business in the chaotds to you. This time, the Samsara sect¡¯s treasure hunt is topletely eliminate these people. There can only be one voice in the chaotds, and that is the voice of my Qinling Mountain.¡±


    The third Prince¡¯s name was Qinling Mountain. This was the name given to him by Qin II.


    Chu Xiong Tang immediately knelt down and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Prince. I, Chu Xiong Tang, have been loyal to you my entire life. I have no other intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, pleasee. I will listen to you for the time being. I will not cause trouble for the new Changle Marquis. In a few days, I will definitely cut him into pieces. He dares to kill my old servant. How audacious. ¡°Third Prince Qinling¡¯s eyes were cold and stern as he snorted coldly.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll be the first to take action and clean up the miscreants for you.¡±Chu Xiong Tang showed his loyalty.


    The third Prince looked at Chu Xiong Tang with satisfaction. He felt that this dog was very obedient and very respectful to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. I¡¯ve been bored in the carriage these days. You can leave now.¡±The third prince waved his hand.


    Chu Xiong Tang retreated respectfully and closed the door. He was very respectful. He belittled himself to the lowest level and fawned on the third prince.


    This action made the third prince rather satisfied, and it also made the people the third prince brought look at him with disdain.


    The Ouws of the Ound were always so humble when they saw the nobles. Although they had the strength of a fifth sky of the innate realm, the inferiority in their bones could not be changed.


    However, they did not know that Chu Xiong Tang closed the door and his expression quickly turned cold. He swept away his previous inferiority and turned around to leave with a cold look in his eyes.


    He headed straight for a secret chamber. After going throughyers of defense, he arrived in front of a woman.


    This Woman¡¯s skin was fair and beautiful. Even in the dark underground secret chamber, her skin was like jade, emitting a sparkling white light. Her pretty face was as beautiful as a flower. She was lying on a long bench, draped in a long red dress, looking noble and imposing. ¡°Saintess, Qinling Mountain has already fallen into the trap, and I have no doubt about it.¡±After Chu Xiong Tang entered, he looked at the woman with fervent eyes and said.


    This woman was his sister in name, and she lived in seclusion behind the raindrop pavilion and presided over everything.


    Who would have thought that Chu Hongtang would have such admiration for this ¡®sister¡¯.


    The woman was very beautiful, like a night elf. Her eyes opened, and they seemed to reflect the stars. Her voice was clear and clear, and she sounded like a young girl as she asked, ¡°What is the character of this third Prince of Great Qin?¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have the identity of the third prince, he would be trash. He¡¯s arrogant and lecherous, yet he wants me to give the Saintess to him as a concubine. How preposterous!¡±Chu Xiong Tang said angrily.


    A trace of disdain shed through the SAINTESS¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°What did you


    say?¡±


    ¡°I immediately agreed, and I was ecstatic. I said that the Saintess isn¡¯t in the chaotds and will return after the exploration of the Samsara sect¡¯s treasures, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said.


    <b>saras</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s a good answer. We just need to stabilize him first. The Samsara sect¡¯s treasures were arranged by the sect leader back then. Over the years, we have explored several times but were unable to enter. Without the sect leader token, we can only use the blood of the Great Qin royal family to open the door. This third prince is a key. We can not let him sense it and continue to confuse him, ¡°the SAINTESS said calmly.


    ¡°I know. The other families have also invited helpers this time. There¡¯s also a new changle marquis. The situation is ratherplicated,¡±Chu Xiong Hall said with a frown.


    No one in the entire chaotds would have thought that the new generation of the Samsara sect Saintess, who had been destroyed back then, was behind the Raindrop Pavilion.


    On the surface, Chu Xiong Hall was in charge while the Saintess was Chu Xiong¡¯s younger cousin. However, in the dark, the SAINTESS waspletely in charge.


    ¡°Back then, when I spread the news about this historical remnant, it was for this day. Seventeen years ago, we suffered a great disaster and suffered great losses. Fortunately, the previous sect master had the foresight to transfer the most important treasures and cultivation techniques. Great Qin only obtained wealth, and we did not lose any of the Samsara sect¡¯s top-grade magic treasures. Now that the new sect master has ascended to the throne, we urgently need these cultivation techniques and magic treasures. For the sake of our sect¡¯s great undertaking, we must take them back,¡±the SAINTESS said seriously.


    ¡°This is all the fault of the previous SAINTESS. If she had not been captured by the Great Qin ye Lord, the sect leader token would not have been lost. We would not have needed to put in so much effort. We would have needed a blood sacrifice and the Great Qin royal family bloodline to open the door,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said unhappily.


    The saintess said coldly, ¡°That good-for-nothing SAINTESS has made a huge mistake and can not be forgiven. As a result, our Samsara sect has not had a sect leader for more than ten years. If it were not for the new sect leader¡¯s outstanding talent and his ability to suppress the elders, even without the sect leader token, he would still have ascended the throne. Otherwise, our Samsara sect would have fallen for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Saintess, I heard that the son of the previous Saintess has caused some trouble in Xianyang recently, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said.


    ¡°This person is the son of the previous SAINTESS. He must have information about our sect¡¯s secret manual. When the Hierarch was defeated and the sect¡¯s cultivation method was lost, I clearly remember that the SAINTESS has a copy. She only has this one son, so she must pass it on to him. Therefore, after this matter is over, we have to find him to take back the secret manual,¡±the SAINTESS said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±Chu Xiong Tang cupped his fists.


    The saintess said faintly, ¡°Our sect¡¯s secret manual, the Samsara Seal, the ten Yama Pces, the Netherworld River, and the Samsara sword technique are all lost. The current sect master relied on the Netherworld sacred physique to defeat all the elders. If we obtain these, in less than twenty years, the Samsara sect will regain its former glory. and the number one expert in the world will also die at the hands of the sect master.¡±


    When Chu Xiong Tang saw the Saintess¡¯admiration when she mentioned the hierarch, his heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. Since when was this admiration directed at him?


    The Samsara sect¡¯s current Saintess¡¯n included several major factions in the chaotds, including the Great Qin¡¯s third prince. As for Ye Sheng, he was the first person to be killed in this n.


    The new Changle Marquis, Ye Sheng, wasn¡¯t in their eyes at all. The only thing of value was the fifty connate experts.


    While these schemes were going on, Ye Sheng had no time to care. He was breaking through.


    From the tenth level of the postnatal realm to the Xiantian realm. A Xiantian pill entered his stomach, separating him from the mortal world.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, a warrior in the postnatal realm was just a warrior.


    A warrior in the Xiantian realm was an immortal onnd. He could fly in the sky and fly in the Earth. He could block a hundred with just one.


    And right now, Ye Sheng was trying to break through to this realm.


    Theprehension of the Xiantian realm was slowly condensing in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. In his dantian, an earth was slowly spinning, providing him with a huge amount of experience andprehension.

 Chapter 149 - Chapter 33, breaking through to the Xiantian realm (second update)

    Chapter 149 Chapter 33, breaking through to the Xiantian realm (second update)


    During this period of time, Ye Sheng did not pay attention to Earth. He was busy refining pills and dealing with matters in the chaotds.


    Earth had grown up by itself.


    The 99,900 books that were passed down had truly opened up a new era.


    Earth had entered the stage of full recovery of spiritual energy.


    The sessors of the various great sects cultivated faster than ordinary people. For example, Mount Wudang had six xiantian experts and over 3,000 disciples. They were all selected from a hundred people.


    For example, Shaolin Martial monks had seven Xiantian realm experts. One could imagine how deep the foundations of a thousand-year-old sect were. The other sects had all matured and formed modern versions of martial arts experts.


    The number of Xiantian realm experts on earth had increased by more than 500 during this period, and it was still increasing every day.


    This was an era ofprehensive cultivation, and countless people had countless insights.


    Every person who broke through to the Xiantian realm might have a simr method, but their insights were definitely different.


    Ye Sheng silently observed. Some people hadprehended the beauty of mountains and rivers, the grandeur of rivers and mountains. Some people hadprehended the chaotic era, with him as the main one. There were also people who hadprehended the supremacy of the self, ruling the world..


    Everyone was a different leaf. There were no simr two leaves in the world. There were no two people who were exactly the same.


    Ye Sheng had taken the innate pill, and his umtion was enough. What hecked was enlightenment.


    A kind of enlightenment that allowed him to establish his martial will.


    Many people on Earth had this kind of enlightenment, and Ye Sheng was quietlyprehending it.


    For example, an old man who had started practicing martial arts at half a hundred years old. He used his upbringing, etiquette, and humanity to enter the Dao, establishing the foundation of the DAO, breaking through to the innate realm, and greatly increasing his lifespan.


    He was like a gangster who had used the heavens to unleash his killing intent, causing dragons and snakes to rise together, causing chaos in thend. He was the only one who had stepped into the Dao andprehended martial dao consciousness.


    He was also like a person who had cultivated his heart, subduing the heart ape, bing absolutely rational, and breaking through to the innate realm.


    Everyone¡¯sprehension was not suitable for ye Sheng, but he could learn from it,prehend it, and take fewer detours.


    ¡°I have enough energy now, and I¡¯m only missing one type ofprehension,¡±ye Sheng thought silently.


    What was an epiphany?


    It was a goal, a direction that he saw as his life¡¯s work, a power that waspletely loyal to his heart.


    He could not make any falsehood, could not make any changes, and once he made it, he would work hard in this direction for the rest of his life.


    Ye Sheng did not have such a thing.


    He fell into deep thought.


    Along the way here, Ye Sheng hadpletely integrated into this world. He had changed a lot, and he had also thought a lot.


    ¡°I went from a person in a modern society to an ancient society, and I began to cultivate and control power. For what purpose?¡±Ye Sheng asked himself.


    Boom!


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness, two Ye Sheng appeared, one ck and one white.


    The ck Ye Sheng and the White Ye Sheng were darkness and light respectively.


    Everyone had a dark side in their hearts, and there was also a bright side.


    When darkness suppressed light, their thoughts would be extreme, and light suppressed darkness. Perhaps they were good people.


    There was a clear distinction between ck and white in Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Everything in this world is just different in position and angle. ck and white are actually indistinguishable.¡±


    ¡°You said that this is ck and gave an exnation, but I think this is white because we have different standpoints.¡±


    ¡°ck and White will always be mixed together.¡±


    The ck and white ye Sheng hugged each other and slowly merged together, turning into a huge yin-yang diagram.


    ck and white intertwined. There was me in You and you in me.


    ¡°My understanding is to pursue the end of the Dao. Anyone who obstructs me on this path will be cleared one by one,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He originally thought that he would make killing King ye his goal, but after careful analysis, King Ye was only a small target in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    The so-called invincible King Ye wasn¡¯t that important in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The legendary ultimate expert will ascend to another world. King Ye isn¡¯t able to do it, but I can do it. When this world is invincible, I can go to a higher world to pursue the ¡®Dao¡¯.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    A deep aura floated around his body.


    Boom!


    A muffled explosion sounded, echoing in Ye Sheng¡¯s ears.


    He revealed a trace of a smile, knowing that he had broken through.


    The Xiantian realm broke through the shackles just like that. Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body quickly became stronger, and theherworld saintly being also slowly became stronger, reaching the middle andte stages of the second stage.


    Once he broke through the second stage, he could undergo another transformation.


    Ye Sheng could now support 500 people of the same level. After the second transformation, he could support 1000 people. In the Xiantian realm, Ye Sheng was invincible.


    The power of Earth was slowly being disyed. After going through the initial stage of wild growth, the benefits ye Sheng received were huge.


    After breaking through to the Xiantian realm, Ye Sheng felt that he was very powerful. In fact, he was really very powerful.


    Tie Lianshan was at the fifth sky of the Xiantian realm, and Ye Sheng felt that he could defeat him now.


    Cultivating both Dao and martial arts increased hisbat power, the strength of several secret manuals, and the support of 500 people on Earth.


    Ye Sheng¡¯sbat power was already off the charts.


    ¡°As expected, when I reach the Xiantian realm, it will be the time for me to truly rise up.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold. Right now, no matter what schemes these four big gangs had, he was not afraid. In terms of absolute strength.., ye Sheng still crushed thend of chaos.


    Two hundred and forty Xiantian experts, including Ye Sheng himself, who could resist such a force in thend of Chaos?


    When Ye Sheng walked out of the secret chamber and looked around, he immediately sensed that the entire changle prefecture was filled with the aura of the Xiantian realm


    Two hundred and forty Xiantian experts had all broken through.


    Including Ye Sheng and grand tutor, there were a total of two hundred and forty-two Xiantian experts.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Marquis.¡±When Ye Sheng walked out of the main hall, he saw 240 xiantian experts standing in the square, shouting in unison.


    Ye Sheng looked at them and smiled in satisfaction. It was not a waste of his efforts to refine pills day and night. These results were very gratifying.


    The advisor walked to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and said, ¡°Lord Marquis, fortunately we did not fail. Not a single one of the 240 people failed.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    The advisor was moved and said, ¡°Marquis, you¡¯ve worked the hardest. If it weren¡¯t for the innate pill, we would still be at the mercy of others.¡±


    The advisor was someone who knew Ye Sheng¡¯s secret. The innate pill was not refined by the forefathers of Mount Longhu. Instead, it was refined by Ye Sheng in a secret chamber, day and night.


    <b>r was</b>


    That was why the advisor waspletely loyal to Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng and the Marquis stood in the main hall and looked at this group of innate experts. Their eyes were filled with boundless


    pride.


    ¡°How are the four great gangs?¡±Ye Sheng asked the advisor.


    The advisor¡¯s expression was solemn. He stuck close to Ye Sheng and said softly, ¡°Marquis, the third prince is here.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already achieved my goal. So what if he¡¯s Here?¡±.


    The advisor said, ¡°The third prince came to the chaotds at the invitation of Chu Xiong Hall. It¡¯s been a few days. He¡¯s been staying in the rain listening pavilion.¡±


    ¡°How did they get together?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 150 - Chapter One, why did he still have the innate pill?

    Chapter 150 Chapter One, why did he still have the innate pill?


    The third Prince had a noble status. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for his status, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t even look at him in the eye.


    A son of the royal family actually started a human trafficking business in private. How much money did heck? How retarded was he?


    Did he really think that no one knew about this?


    Perhaps his other brothers already knew and were waiting to take it out and give him a fatal blow.


    Just This alone made Ye Sheng look down on the third prince.


    He still had the ambition topete for the throne, which made him the third emperor of Great Qin. Great Qin was not far from being destroyed.


    The advisor said, ¡°The other three sects have invited helpers. It¡¯s reasonable for Chu Xiong Hall to invite the third Prince.¡±


    Ye sheng pondered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. The other three sects invited helpers, but they definitely didn¡¯t give up the initiative. Once they give up the initiative, they can only drink soup from the Samsara sect¡¯s treasures.¡±


    The advisor also became alert, ¡°This Chu Xiong Tang isn¡¯t a fool. I can see the naked wildness in his eyes. Why would he be willing to drink soup from behind?¡±


    ¡°So there must be a problem. And you just said that the third prince has been here for a few days?¡±Ye Sheng asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. He has been staying in the rain listening pavilion and brought thirty Xiantian experts.¡±The advisor nodded.


    ¡°Have theye looking for trouble with us?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No. They¡¯ve been staying in the rain listening pavilion and have never left.¡±The Advisor said seriously. He also felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°I killed the third Prince¡¯s Changle Marquis and took his ce. By upying this Changle Street, it¡¯s equivalent to stealing one of the third Prince¡¯s treasury in the chaotds. Moreover, I killed one of his old servants. With his overbearing and greedy personality, how can he tolerate it?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    The Advisor had followed the third Prince for a few years and clearly knew what kind of person the third prince was. He shook his head and said, ¡°The third prince should immediately and impatiently capture the marquis and ruthlessly humiliate and torture him to death. Furthermore¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore what?¡±Ye Sheng asked. ¡°Furthermore, the third prince has a very big problem. He¡¯s lustful,¡±the advisor said in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to be lustful,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He was still a virgin himself, but he clearly knew that there were very few good men like him. Basically, they were all lustful andscivious.


    ¡°The third Prince doesn¡¯t love young girls. He only likes mature women, especially other people¡¯s wives. That kind of mature charm is what he likes the most,¡±the advisor said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became strange. He didn¡¯t expect the third prince to have such a unique taste.


    ¡°When I was still working as a clerk by the third prince¡¯s side, I saw the Marquis of Changle personally give his wife to the third prince in exchange for trust. He obtained the innate pill and was sent here by the third prince. ¡°Because I ran into this matter, the third prince was very unhappy and sent me here as well,¡±the advisor mocked.


    ¡°So, a prince with a violent personality who likes other people¡¯s wives knows that I, the murderer, am here, so why didn¡¯t hee and kill me?¡±Ye Sheng asked. ¡°Because of the Samsara sect¡¯s secret treasure, they didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy and shed all pretense of cordiality with the marquis in advance,¡±the advisor immediately analyzed.


    ¡°Is today the day of the meeting?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, at noon today, five families gathered 30 kilometers away from the chaos region,¡±the advisor said as he nodded.


    ¡°Get Ready and set off immediately. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be weed but will be met with a wave of pressure. Who knows, they might want to make a move against me today, ¡°Ye Sheng said mockingly.


    The advisor¡¯s expression became cold. He said, ¡°Marquis, if they dare to make a move, I¡¯ll be the first to perish together with them.¡±


    ¡°If you die, what about your family?¡±Ye Sheng nced at him.


    The advisor calmly said, ¡°I left a Xiantian Pill for my son, and I sent them away to study in Great Qin. Now That I¡¯m all alone, I¡¯ll be able to do great things with you.¡± Ye Sheng looked at the advisor with admiration. He had never thought that he would be so bold as to tie his own life to Ye Sheng¡¯s battleship.


    ¡°You Trust me so much?¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile. He didn¡¯t pursue the fact that the advisor left a Xiantian Pill for his son.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied for half my life. I don¡¯t dare to say that I have good taste, but I¡¯ve read countless people. I can tell who has potential and who isn¡¯t.¡±The advisor smiled confidently.


    Ye Shengughed loudly and asked, ¡°Then what do you think of Me?¡±


    ¡°The Marquis is a favored son of heaven, and his future is limitless. I¡¯ve put everything on the line because I believe in the Marquis, ¡°the Advisor said seriously.


    ¡°Oh, you. I¡¯ll be proud if you tter me like that.¡±Ye Sheng was in a good mood. He pointed at the advisor and smiled.


    The advisor smiled and said, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is true.¡±


    ¡°Go, get everyone ready. Everyone, get the horses ready. Let¡¯s go and meet the four big gangs and the third Prince.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became calm as he said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±The advisor cupped his fists and immediately went to prepare everything.


    Ye Sheng looked at the advisor¡¯s back and nodded in satisfaction. This was a talented person who knew how to judge the situation, analyze the situation, and also did intelligence work. His cultivation was not weak, and he handled internal affairs in an orderly manner, more importantly, when he started to suck up, even though Ye Sheng was very knowledgeable, he would still feel happy. He would not feel nauseous or awkward, and his EQ would be full. Such a person was sent here just because he broke into the third Prince¡¯s private affairs.., ..


    What kind of future could the third prince have?


    Ye Shengughed coldly in his heart.


    Rumble!


    Two hundred and forty-two batches of horses galloped out.


    These two hundred and forty-two horses were all top-grade horses on the prairie. They had the bloodline of demonic beasts in their bodies, and their endurance was astonishing. They recovered quickly, and they were handsome. They were tall and big horses, and they were ck and white in color. They were extremely rare.


    For a xiantian expert to ride such a mount, they would not lose face at all.


    When the people of Changle Street saw Ye Sheng leading the group of people in an aggressive manner, they were all amazed. They wanted to figure out the reason, but no one knew.


    This time, other than internal personnel, few outsiders knew about the secret work.


    On the prairie, Ye Sheng led everyone to run for thirty Li. At the side of a river that was downhill, they saw rows of tents. The people of the four big gangs had already arrived.


    Rumble!


    They rushed over with a shocking momentum. More than 200 people ran out with the force of a thousand soldiers and horses, startling the people from the four major sects.


    Chu Xiong Tang walked out and took a closer look. He smiled and said, ¡°The new changle Marquis is here.¡±


    ¡°How many people did he bring?¡±Tie Lianshan asked.


    ¡°About 200 people,¡±the Red Army observed carefully and said.


    <b>are</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to bring 50 Xiantian realm experts. Those in the postliminary realm are simply courting death,¡±the barbarianmander said disdainfully.


    ¡°Wait, he didn¡¯t bring any postliminary realm experts.¡±Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically as he said in disbelief.


    Tie Lianshan and the other two trembled. They couldn¡¯t believe it as they jumped up and observed carefully.


    ¡°200,200 Xiantian realm experts.¡±Tie Lianshan¡¯s jaw was about to drop.


    Chi Jun swallowed his saliva and muttered, ¡°Damn it, where did he get so many Xiantian realm experts?¡±


    The barbarianmander growled, ¡°Xiantian pills, it must be Xiantian pills.¡±


    ¡°Why does he still have Xiantian pills?¡±Chu Xiong Tang went crazy. This waspletely out of his expectations.

 Chapter 151 - Prince Trash (fourth update)

    Chapter 151 Chapter 2, Prince Trash (fourth update)


    More than 200 Xiantian lords had disrupted the ns of Chu Xiong Hall and the Saintess.


    They had never expected ye Sheng to bring over 200 Xiantian lords. Originally, they had nned to join forces to capture Ye Sheng and hand him over to the third prince. But now, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t do that at all.


    Tie Lianshan said with a gloomy face, ¡°Are we still going to fight?¡±


    This question was asked without any sense, but everyone who heard it understood. ¡°Can we still fight?¡±Chi Jun said angrily. He stared at Ye Sheng who was rushing over, and his eyes were full of indignation.


    200 xiantian lords were equivalent to 200 Xiantian pills.


    If they knew that Ye Sheng had so many, they wouldn¡¯t have backed down. They would have fought to the end to kill Ye Sheng and take these Xiantian pills. ¡°Did he empty Mount Longhu?¡±The Barbarianmander asked indignantly.


    CO


    Chu Xiong Tang suppressed the panic in his heart and said coldly, ¡°He said that Mount Longhu gave him his pills, is that true?¡±


    Tie Lianshan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t do anything now, Let¡¯s show our goodwill. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time. Fortunately, these innate pills have just broken through. They¡¯re just inrge quantities and the quality isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    After saying this, tie Lianshan himself felt sour, so he simply stopped talking.


    The four big gangs were somewhat shut down by Ye Sheng


    Previously, they wanted to encircle and annihte ye Sheng, but they were stopped by Ye Sheng who made fifty innate experts.


    Now, they wanted to make a move against Ye Sheng, but Ye Sheng made another two hundred and forty innate experts.


    What the F*ck!!


    Even the shrewd and shrewd Chu Xiong Tang couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. You have so many innate experts pills, why don¡¯t you use them all at once? Is it fun to y with people like this?


    Rumble!


    While the four great gangs were in a state of confusion, Ye Sheng brought his men and rushed over. He stopped in front of them, dismounted his horse, and walked towards the four leaders.


    ¡°Four Big Brothers, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±Ye Sheng was very ¡®enthusiastic¡¯as he shouted from afar.


    Tie Lianshan and the other three opened their mouths, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Sheng continued, ¡°The four Big Brothers kept asking me to bring those 50 Xiantian lords. I was worried that it wouldn¡¯t be enough, so I brought some more. This time, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Chu Xiongtang looked at the ¡®enthusiastic¡¯ye Sheng. He was so depressed that he wanted to pull out his knife and directly Chop Ye Sheng.


    On purpose. Ye Sheng was deliberately angry at them.


    Tie Lianshan, the Red Army, and the barbarianmanders all knew that their faces didn¡¯t look too good.


    They were depressed. Everything had been arranged. Once Ye Sheng came, the four of them would attack together. With their subordinates, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all.


    But now, no one dared to make a move even if they had ten guts.


    The Xiantian experts behind Ye Sheng who were forbidden by the order were densely packed together. With a distance of more than ten meters, once they made a move, it could instantly develop into arge-scale team battle.


    Regardless of whether they won or lost, it was an uneptable loss.


    Ye Sheng saw their expressions and smiled even more happily. He went up and hugged them one by one, disgusting them.


    Tie Lianshan was really disgusted. He endured the disgust and was hugged by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at the four leaders and smiled slightly. He said to the xiantian experts behind him, ¡°These four are my older brothers. call them older brothers.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, older brother.¡±The 241 people shouted in unison. Their voices were loud and they were extremely obedient to Ye Sheng.


    The four leaders felt bitter in their hearts. They knew that Ye Sheng was showing off and showing off his strength, but they still couldn¡¯t throw their faces away.


    ¡°Greetings.¡±Tie Lianshan¡¯s face twitched. He endured his anger and squeezed out a


    <b>sentence.</b>


    Chu Xiong Tang suppressed the panic and anger in his heart, heughed out loud, ¡°Brother, you brought so many people. It was really out of my expectations. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s enter the military tent. Let¡¯s discuss the road ahead.¡±


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng nodded. He did not provoke them anymore. Seeing them suffer, it was fine if he could not vent his anger in his heart. If he really forced them, it would not be good to cause any trouble.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. Some people didn¡¯t want to let him.


    ¡°Move aside. where is the new changle marquis? take him down for me. I want to chop him into pieces to vent the anger in my heart.¡±An arrogant and domineering voice sounded, causing Chu Hongtang¡¯s expression to change drastically.


    ¡°Not good. It¡¯s the third prince.¡±Chu hongtang pped his forehead. He knew that he was in trouble.


    He had previously pacified the third prince and promised to capture him immediately when Ye Sheng appeared.


    Now that the third prince heard that Ye Sheng had appeared, he must have thought that Chu Hongtang had made a move. That was why he was so arrogant and rushed over unscrupulously.


    Ye Sheng stared at Chu Hongtang with a displeased expression and said unhappily, ¡°Old brother, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Chu hongtang apologized, ¡°The third prince drank too much. I will go and persuade him now.¡±


    Tie Lianshan, the Red Army, and the barbarianmander immediately walked to the side and watched coldly, not caring about these matters.


    They were not trying to please the third prince.


    At this moment, the third prince walked out from the military tent next door. Beside him were thirty Xiantian lords and a well-known woman. She swayed three times as she walked, looking elegant and graceful.


    ¡°Chu Xiong Tang, tie up this brat who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth. He dares to kill my people and take away my territory. Are you tired of living?¡±The third prince stared at Ye Sheng coldly, his cold and arrogant auraing from him, seeing how handsome ye Sheng was, Chu Xiong Tang was very unhappy. ¡°Third prince, these are all misunderstandings.¡±Chu Xiong Tang immediately started to exin. He was extremely flustered. This hadpletely deviated from the n. His heart was full of anger and he had nowhere to vent it. He still had to appease the third prince. It was really


    tiring.


    The third prince didn¡¯t know the inside story. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to make a move?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±Chu Xiong Tang immediately denied three consecutive ims. He really didn¡¯t dare to fall out with Ye Sheng now.


    Those two hundred Xiantian lords were watching from behind like tigers watching their prey. Ye Sheng was no longer the Ye Sheng from before.


    ¡°Enough, I know that you¡¯re unreliable. You Don¡¯t really want to rely on me at all. Scram to the side. Iron ve, make a move and take down this brat who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth.¡±The third prince waved his hand and said coldly. He was going to kill Ye Sheng today. No one could stop him.


    Iron ve was the third Prince¡¯s bodyguard. His strength had reached the fifth sky of the innate realm. He was more than two meters tall, like an iron tower.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third prince. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±Iron ve smiled malevolently and walked out inrge strides, wanting to capture Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stood in ce with a mocking smile. He looked at the third prince and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to attack me?¡±


    ¡°You killed my people, upied my territory, and burned my old servant to death. Today, I will pull out your tendons and peel off your skin, ¡°said the third prince with a cold snort.


    Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this brainless prince. He looked at Chu Xiong Tang and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t Care?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°He is a piece of trash. He actually doesn¡¯t dare to attack you. What right does he have to care about this prince¡¯s matters?¡±The third Prince mocked.


    Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s expression was as dark as water. He clenched his fists tightly. He really couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. His anger was burning his rationality.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t interfere, wait for my people to make a move. This third prince won¡¯t have a chance to live.¡±Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°Stop!¡±Chu Xiong Tang exploded. With a loud roar, the true energy in his entire body transformed into arge hand. With a vicious p, he sent the unprepared iron ve flying.


    The third prince was stunned. He roared, ¡°You are courting death. With my order, thend of chaos can be leveled for you. I will let you die without a burial ce.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang looked at the third prince coldly and scolded, ¡°Shut up, you useless prince.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Take Down the third Prince (first update)

    Chapter 152 Chapter 3: Take Down the third Prince (first update)


    Chu Xiong Tang was truly infuriated by the third prince.


    Even if you didn¡¯t know what the situation was like, you should have seen the situation clearly, right?


    This wasn¡¯t Great Qin, so everyone wouldn¡¯t always be afraid of you. Didn¡¯t you see that the people from the other three families were watching the show?


    Didn¡¯t you see the 200 or so Xiantian lords behind Ye Sheng?


    You didn¡¯t even look at them, and you just opened your mouth and shut your mouth, wanting to kill them. How tyrannical were you in Great Qin to develop such a personality?


    Chu Xiong Tang knew that his n with the SAINTESS had already failed, and he couldn¡¯t continue with the flow of things. He had to change his n.


    After changing his n, it was very simple ¡ª he had to kill Ye Sheng and capture the third prince.


    The n was to kill Ye Sheng and force the 50 Xiantian Lords under him to be cannon fodder. Now, he had to change his n and capture the third prince, forcing his subordinates to be cannon fodder.


    <b>?</b>


    After changing the n, theplicated n was immediately cleared up.


    At this moment, the third prince waspletely enraged by Chu Hongtang. He actually dared to call him a useless prince? ¡°Take him down for me. Today, I will show you the prestige of the Great Qin prince. Take Down Chu Hongtang and then take down this arrogant and ignorant brat.¡±The third prince coldly snorted and ordered his thirty Xiantian Lords to move out, he took a few steps back to avoid being implicated.


    Chu Xiong Tang sneered. He had seen through Chu Xiong Tang. There was no need for him to be respectful. It was very tiring to pretend.


    ¡°You trash are really naive. I wrote you a letter of surrender and told you the secret of the Samsara sect. You immediately believed me. You only brought so few people to the chaotds. Do you know that there are nows in the chaotds? There are only the strength of fists.¡±Chu Xiong Tang sneered.


    The third prince said calmly, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t believe your words. The weakest of these thirty connate warriors is at the second sky of the Connate realm. There are even seven of them at the fifth sky. Who Do you have to fight with me?¡±


    The third prince¡¯s arrogance and dominance were all based on the power he brought.


    He had carefully investigated the chaotds and knew that there were only five fifth sky of the Connate realm here. Hence, he brought seven with him. It was enough to ensure that he could sweep through the entire chaotds.


    Chu Xiong Tang smiled and very quickly, he pointed at the third prince and said, ¡°I say you¡¯re stupid, but you¡¯re really stupid. How many treasures and gold does thend of chaos have to deal with every day? How many fifth sky of the innate realm are there in such a huge wealth field?¡±


    The third Prince¡¯s expression changed and he stared at Chu Xiong Tang, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang coldly shouted, ¡°Call out the people behind each of you. Right now, we are one. Today, neither the third prince nor his people can think of leaving.¡±


    Tie Lian Shan, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmander looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    With an order, rumbling sounds could be heard,


    this was the aura. The aura of xiantian experts pierced through the sky. There were more than 200 of them.


    The people behind the four big gangs each sent 50 Xiantian experts. Including the Xiantian experts they had umted, there were a total of 260 of them.


    These 260 xiantian experts¡¯auras suppressed the entire scene, causing the third prince to be scared silly.


    The third Prince looked on in a daze; he had never thought that the situation would turn out like this.


    ¡°You, you want to kill me? I¡¯m the third Prince of Great Qin, and my father is Great Qin¡¯s majesty. He has tens of thousands of xiantian experts under him. Do You Want to Die?¡±The third prince roared with a fierce expression. He was afraid.


    Chu Hongtang¡¯s expression became savage as he said, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend Great Qin, but we can afford to offend you. If we kill you, no one will know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. Why Do You Want to kill me? You just need to kill this person. The risk of killing me is much higher than killing him,¡±the third prince yelled as he pointed at Ye Sheng. He couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t Kill Ye Sheng.., instead, he wanted to deal with him.


    The four leaders looked at the third prince as if he was a fool.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. There was really something wrong with this prince¡¯s brain. It was only because he was born well that he was bragged about as a genius prince. ¡°You think I¡¯m easy to kill?¡±Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said indifferently.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±The third Prince looked at Ye Sheng in bewilderment. He felt as if he did not know anything. This waspletely different from the information he controlled.


    Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully and said lightly, ¡°Give this prince a surprise.¡±


    Surprise?


    What surprise?


    The third Prince looked on in bewilderment.


    The aura of the 241 people who were more than ten meters away from Ye Sheng burst out at the same time.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    The Xiantian Aura was like a deep-sea bomb that instantly made the third Prince Dizzy.


    More than 200 Xiantian realm experts?


    Since when were Xiantian experts like cabbages everywhere?


    The third Prince suddenly thought of something and red at Chu Xiong Tang. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that this person only had 50 Xiantian Experts?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either, but now you understand why I didn¡¯t attack him, right?¡±


    The third prince said in panic, ¡°Then let¡¯s take a step back. I Won¡¯t kill him. Just pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±Chu Xiong Tang sneered. His aura rose and his eyes turned red.


    He had suffered a bellyful of anger. It was not easy for him to find an opportunity to vent his anger. He would not let the third prince


    go.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±Ye Sheng asked casually at the side.


    ¡°No need. The four big gangs will settle it ourselves. Brother, please put it in your ount first, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said without turning his head.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He did not want to bother with this good-for-nothing prince. He said, ¡°Advisor, take them and set up camp. Wait for my orders. Do not leave without permission.¡±


    The advisor cupped his fists and said from a distance, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ye Sheng directly entered the military tent.


    The sounds of fighting, the third Prince¡¯s panicked voice, and Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s furious voice could be heard from outside.


    The four great sects worked together to suppress the third prince, and they acted very quickly. The battle ended in less than five minutes, and the impact of the battle was not great. It was obvious that they were well-controlled.


    All of the third Prince¡¯s subordinates were captured and their cultivations sealed. As for the third prince, he was tied up alone.


    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of Great Qin¡¯s pressure?¡±The third prince asked in shock and anger.


    Chu Xiong Tang couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and coldly said, ¡°When we get the Samsara sect¡¯s secret treasure, what if Great Qin¡¯s pressurees?¡±


    Tie Lianshan said, ¡°Lock him up and don¡¯t let him cause any trouble.¡±


    Immediately, someone dragged the third prince away.


    ¡°Why did you capture the third prince? Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡±At this moment, Tie Lianshan asked.


    Chu Xiong Tang said in silence, ¡°The third prince is a key, a key to the secret treasure of the Samsara sect. Otherwise, why would I lure him here?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Tie Lianshan and the other two asked in surprise.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. The third prince has the bloodline of the Great Qin royal family in his body. The Samsara sect and the Great Qin have a deep hatred. Using the bloodline of the royal family as a sacrifice to open the door of the secret treasure will definitely work, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said seriously.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this time. I¡¯ve long been displeased with this third prince,¡±tie Lianshan said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 153 - Chapter Four, Cyclops tribe

    Chapter 153 Chapter Four, Cyclops tribe


    The third Prince¡¯s incident had ended, but it did not affect these people.


    They were all vicious and merciless people. They were all strong-willed people who were willing to give up everything for a single goal.


    These four people yed an irreceable role in the rise of the four major gangs in thend of chaos.


    In times of crisis, a strong-willed person needed to stand out and turn the tide, and unswervingly continue to do something.


    Even if the consequences were irreversible, earth-shattering, or bankrupt, it was a dead end!


    They still had to do it.


    Ordinary people called them stubborn, but weren¡¯t cultivators all ¡®stubborn¡¯?


    All of those powerful people were ¡®stubborn¡¯.


    Because of their ¡®stubbornness¡¯, they were able to explode out with immense power, and it was iprehensible to those who swayed left and right, trying to curry favor with the powerful.


    The third prince was very stupid, but he was still a big problem.


    He was Great Qin¡¯s third prince.


    With this identity, even if he was a pig, he was still the most famous pig in the world. Those who dared to touch him needed to think too much.


    The people from the four great sects had always been wary of him, and in the past, they had allowed the Marquis of Changle to do whatever he wanted on Changle Street.


    Because there was no conflict of interest, they had to give in.


    Once a conflict of interest was involved, these people from the bloody sea of fire would not be soft-hearted.


    To them, Great Qin¡¯s threat was far less attractive than the secret treasure of the Samsara sect.


    Sitting in the military tent, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was quite grim as he reached out and touched a part of his body. There was amand medallion there.


    The Samsara Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯smand medallion.


    His mother¡¯s relic had just returned to Ye Sheng¡¯s hands not long ago.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s karma with the Samsara sect was very deep. His mother was the Samsara sect¡¯s holy maiden. He had also cultivated several of the Samsara sect¡¯s great legacy techniques and even obtained the sect leader token.


    Even though Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know the use of this token now.


    But what his mother had left for him was still useful.


    Chu Xiong Tang, Tie Lianshan, the Red Army, and the Barbarianmander entered the tent together.


    ¡°Brother, the matter is over. The third prince has been captured by us. We brothers should work together to develop this secret treasure, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said to Ye Sheng in a friendly manner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just follow behind the brothers and drink some soup.¡±Ye Sheng lowered his posture and said something that went against his heart.


    Tie Lianshan said, ¡°Brother, what you said is not right. We Five Families are exploring together, so we naturally have to share it equally. There is no reason to drink soup.¡±


    The red army said, ¡°That¡¯s right, brother, don¡¯t decline. We are now in the same line. No one is allowed to move recklessly. Once they move, they will be ourmon enemy.¡± The Barbarianmander raised his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, we must take out the secret treasure. We must not make any mistakes. The first two times have ended in failure, and we have lost a lot of people.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°You have already been there twice before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It can be considered that the route has been cleared, but the losses are really heavy. On the surface, there are more than a hundred Xiantian lords in thend of Chaos. Because of these two times, more than half of them have been lost. The total Xiantian Lords of our families are not even half of what they were at their peak.¡±Chu Xiong Tang sighed and said.


    ¡°What kind of danger is there?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat and drink while we talk. We¡¯ll set up camp here for a day and exin some things to our brothers. We¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning, ¡°tie Lian Shan suggested.


    ¡°No problem. It just so happens that the Barbarians and I will show everyone how the people on the grasnd roast whole sheep.¡±The Red Army nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng said expectantly, ¡°Then I will eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we will go and prepare now.¡±Chi Jun and the barbarianmanderughed. They were very proud that someone liked their roast whole sheep. This was something to be happy about.


    The atmosphere was happy and harmonious for a moment. There was no conflict at all. It was really like a family.


    Everyone suppressed their inner thoughts and pretended to be good brothers. At least for the next few days, it would be like this until they saw the hidden treasure.


    An hourter, by the river on the grasnd, the open-air roast of the whole sheep began.


    A Feast of a few hundred people began. Ye Sheng and the other five leaders gathered together, and the rest of the people also gathered together.


    Theyughed and raised their sses, looking very happy.


    The Red Army and barbarianmanders also seriously disyed their skills. The roast of the whole sheep was extremely delicious, bringing with it the unique taste of the grasnd. It was wild and delicious, and it was abination that people could not put it down.


    Just Ye Sheng alone had eaten an entire roastedmb. The Red Army happily drank with Ye Sheng¡¯s Big Bowl of wine.


    This feaststed until the night. The night in the grasnds was very beautiful. The stars were densely packed and the Moon Hung High in the sky. Standing on the high ground, it was as if one could touch the stars with one¡¯s hand.


    It was so beautiful that Ye Sheng was addicted to it.


    ¡°Brother, do you know how dangerous the Secret Treasure of the Samsara sect is?¡±Chu Xiong Tang suddenly asked. Ye Sheng shook his head and looked at him quietly. He withdrew his thoughts and knew that they were going to talk about serious matters.


    ¡°The Secret Treasure of the Samsara sect is in the mountain range ahead. That mountain range is an extension of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Usually, there are only a few small demon beasts that have yet to develop their intelligence. It¡¯s not worth mentioning, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said slowly.


    Ye Sheng and the others sat quietly and listened.


    Tie Lian Shan held the wine pot and drank silently.


    The Red Army and barbarianmanders narrowed their eyes andy on the grasnd as if they were asleep.


    Only Chu Xiong Tang spoke.


    ¡°However, in the secret treasure of the Samsara sect, the demon beasts have be more ferocious. Moreover, the gatekeepers are the Cyclops tribe. Each of them has the strength of at least the fifth sky of the innate realm, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said in a deep voice.


    ¡°How many people are there in a single race?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face changed. He had read many books and knew about the Cyclops. They were a branch of the ancient Jiuli tribe and were very rare in this world, every Cyclops had great talent. As long as they cultivated their own cultivation techniques, they would be at the innate realm when they reached adulthood. Their average height was more than three meters and their IQ was average. However, they were a little straightforward.


    ¡°Thirty people.¡±Chu Xiong Tang sighed.


    ¡°Why are thirty one-eyed giants above the fifth sky of the Xiantian realm here?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Samsara Sect¡¯s hierarch saved them back then. He ordered them to guard the secret treasure and not allow anyone to enter. In the past, we lost too much under their hands, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said.


    ¡°We have more than four hundred Xiantian experts here. Do you want to besiege these one-eyed giants?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, I just want to lure them away and enter the secret treasure. It¡¯s not worth it to fight the Cyclops to the death. The losses are too great. We just want the secret treasure.¡±Chu Xiong Tang shook his head and said.


    ¡°Brothers, do you all have the same idea?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Tie Lianshan and the Red Army barbarianmander nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed it before. We¡¯ll use the third Prince¡¯s men to lure the Cyclops away. We¡¯ll take the opportunity when they¡¯re distracted to enter.¡±Tie Lianshan nodded and said.


    Ye sheng muttered, ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    <b>?</b>


    However, Ye Sheng thought that if he hadn¡¯t brought 240 xiantian experts today, this mission would have been his men.

 Chapter 154 - r Five, surveillance (third update)

    Chapter 154 Chapter Five, surveince (third update)


    ¡°If it was just to lure away the Cyclops, they wouldn¡¯t have brought so many innate experts, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously.


    He felt that there was still a problem.


    The secret treasure trove of the Samsara sect wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Chu Xiong Tang nodded and said, ¡°The secret treasure trove of the Samsara sect is even more dangerous. In the past, we also stepped into it, but we were all shrouded in fog and entangled together, unable to break free.¡± Tie Lianshan said, ¡°If it is just the Cyclops tribe, then we can kill them. Although it is difficult for the four major sects to deal with thirty connate fifth sky, it is not impossible. However, this is only the first step. I don¡¯t know what that Sect Master of the Samsara sect is thinking. He set up a secret treasure trove. With so many dangers, what if the Samsara Sect¡¯s own peoplee?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang was deep in thought. In his heart, he was also ming the previous sect master. This secret treasure had really dyed the SAINTESS and him for too long in the chaotd.


    ¡°What about the third prince? Why didn¡¯t you kill the third Prince?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    He now suspected that the third prince was most likely tricked by Chu Xiong Tang.


    There must be a problem.


    Chu Xiong Tang fell silent.


    Tie Lianshan thought for a moment and said, ¡°The third prince is a key.¡±


    ¡°A key?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He didn¡¯t know much about it.


    Tie Lianshan pointed at Chu Xiong Tang and said, ¡°Let him exin. I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±


    The Red Army and barbarianmanders also looked at Chu Xiong Tang.


    Chu Xiong Tang said, ¡°The third prince has the imperial bloodline of Great Qin. It¡¯s very pure. He¡¯s a direct descendant, so he¡¯s a key to the secret treasure of the Samsara sect.¡±


    ¡°The Samsara sect and Great Qin have an irreconcble hatred. Can the third Prince¡¯s bloodline be opened?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because of the irreconcble hatred, when the chief of the Samsara sect set it up, other than the chief token, he had to kill a direct descendant of Great Qin¡¯s imperial bloodline and offer a blood sacrifice to the Samsara sect in order to open it. Now that we don¡¯t have the chief token, we can only rely on the third Prince¡¯s blood sacrifice to open it,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. What did he hear?


    The Samsara sect leader token?


    It was on him.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and stopped asking questions. He chose to remain silent.


    Chu Xiong Tang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Ye Sheng like this. He was afraid that Ye Sheng would continue asking questions.


    No one present was an idiot. The more questions they asked, the more answers they would get, and the greater the probability of making a mistake.


    Once they said something wrong, all their previous efforts might go to waste.


    For a moment, the surroundings were silent.


    Chu Xiong Tang stood up and patted the soil and grass on his body. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    Tie Lianshan and the others also left, leaving Ye Sheng here alone.


    The entire grasnd was empty and lonely. There were many stars in the sky, and it seemed like one could touch them. Ye Sheng stood up and was in a daze.


    ¡°The hierarch token that mother gave me seems to be useful now.¡±Ye Sheng touched his abdomen and took out a ck token.


    The token was simple and in. It waspletely ck and made of an unknown material. There was a skull on it, and mes were burning in its eyes.


    Ye Sheng had obtained this token for more than a month, but he had never been able toprehend it.


    He poured in his true qi and threw it into the sea.


    The fire would not melt, and the axe would not break.


    ¡°Without this medallion, the Samsara Sect¡¯s sect master is not a true sect master. If I hold it, will I be able to be the new sect master?¡±Ye Sheng lightlyughed.


    He waspletely uninterested in the Samsara sect¡¯s sect master.


    Right now, the number one faction in the world was undoubtedly Great Qin.


    The Samsara sect was great Qin¡¯s enemy, and as the enemy of the number one faction in the world, it was in a difficult situation. would it be so easy to be the leader of such a faction?


    Even though Ye Sheng had a great enemy in Great Qin, he could still easily go anywhere. Once he became the Samsara sect leader, he would think more about reviving the Samsara sect.


    Ye Sheng was not that great.


    He had no feelings for the Samsara sect at all.


    Back then, when his mother fell into King Ye¡¯s hands and became a concubine, her life had been difficult, and no one from the Samsara sect came to her rescue?


    No matter how dangerous it was, as a saintess, she still had the secret manuals of the Samsara sect and the hierarch token on her. Why didn¡¯t shee to her rescue?


    Although Ye Sheng had cultivated several secret manuals of the Samsara sect, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of this sect at all.


    He was his mother¡¯s son, not the son of the Samsara sect¡¯s Saintess.


    ¡°Put away the token first, as a trump card.¡±With a thought, the token in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand immediately trembled and then disappeared.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s sea of consciousness, the pantheon pill furnace kept the token.


    Ye Sheng turned around and wanted to go back to rest.


    However, the moment he turned around, Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. His pores burst open as he stared at a ce vigntly.


    A figure shed past.


    A woman.


    Ye Sheng was one hundred percent sure that someone was watching him, and it was a woman with a high cultivation.


    ¡°To be able to spy on me for such a long time before being discovered, she must be at least at the connate fifth heaven or above, ¡°Ye Sheng thought with a frown.


    He did not chase after her. The other party knew that he was discovered and immediately disappeared. It was impossible for Ye Sheng to catch up.


    ¡°Hopefully, she did not see the Samsara sect¡¯s sect leader token.¡±A sharp glint shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He guessed who was spying on him.


    After returning to the tent, Ye Sheng called his advisor over and told him about this matter.


    ¡°Analyze and analyze. Who would be spying on me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Thedy from rain pavilion who doesn¡¯t like to show her face.¡±The advisor carefully selected the people from the chaotds and said with certainty.


    ¡°100% sure?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was gloomy as he said.


    ¡°90% sure. For a woman to be able toe here, she must be an expert at the fifth sky of the connate realm or above. She is very familiar with this ce. After being discovered, she immediately used shadow escape. There is only one person who would agree with such conditions.¡±The advisor said with certainty.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t the Chu Xiong Hall advertise that his sister isn¡¯t in the chaotds?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°This pair of brother and sister have always been in the public eye. Sister has always been hidden and has always been active in the dark. Very few people in the entire raindrop pavilion have seen sister. Xiao Ke once sent several spies to go undercover. After staying for a few years, she hasn¡¯t seen her at all, ¡°the Advisor said.


    ¡°So Mysterious?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s why little ke is certain that it¡¯s her,¡±the advisor said.


    ¡°Then why is she spying on me?¡±Ye Sheng was also thinking about it.


    un


    The advisor said, ¡°Because the Marquis ruined their n and brought an uncontroble force. Originally, they should have attacked us today. However, the situation changed and they captured the third prince. They should be thinking about how to deal with the Marquis, so they came to spy.¡±


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°Then they have misjudged me. I still have a very deep hidden power.¡±


    Ye Sheng alone could defeat a fifth sky of the innate realm. This was a big secret. If it was revealed at a critical moment, it would change the situation.


    ¡°Marquis, the Samsara Sect¡¯s secret stash is an opportunity,¡±the advisor suddenly whispered.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I also think it¡¯s an opportunity.¡±


    An opportunity to unify the chaotds.


    ¡°Marquis, do you have a n?¡±The advisor asked.


    Ye Sheng nodded and started to whisper to the advisor.

 Chapter 155 - , the most beautiful smile (first update)

    Chapter 155 Chapter Six, the most beautiful smile (first update)


    There were many tents on the grasnd.


    Under the starry sky, the tents seemed a little small. Hundreds of people were stationed here. Under the sky, it was like an ant building a nest.


    At night, the surroundings were quiet. Everyone began to cultivate and rest.


    In the tent of Chu Xiong Hall, a woman in a ck robe stood tall. Her beautiful face was covered by a veil. She said softly, ¡°This Marquis of Changle is very alert. I was discovered just now.¡±


    Chu Xiong Hall¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°You are at the sixth sky of the Connate realm. How could you be discovered?¡±


    The saintess nodded and said, ¡°He is very smart and not to be trifled with. I think I¡¯m about to be exposed.¡±


    A sharp glint shed in Chu Xiong Hall¡¯s eyes and he said, ¡°You can¡¯t be exposed. Do you want to take action immediately?¡±


    The SAINTESS shook her head and said calmly, ¡°No need. If I want to be exposed, I have to expose my ¡®younger sister¡¯identity. They will definitely not be able to guess that I am the Saintess of the Samsara sect, so there is no need to worry.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°This changle Marquis has an unknown background and many tricks up his sleeve. He has only been in the chaotds for a short period of time, yet he has already created over 200 Xiantian lords. He is very mysterious. If there¡¯s a chance, kill him first.¡±


    The SAINTESS nodded, she said, ¡°We have to kill him, but not now. After we enter the secret treasure, we will find an opportunity to sacrifice him and his subordinates. With so many Xiantian lords, the concentration of their Qi and blood will definitely be very strong. When the timees, we will sacrifice the heroic souls of the previous sect masters of the reincarnation sect and keep them for the sect master. In less than ten years, the current sect master, who has gathered the wisdom of all the previous sect masters, will definitely be one of the top experts in the world. Even the number one person in Great Qin can be killed.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang lowered his head and said, ¡°I will definitely do my best and shed my blood. I will not disappoint the SAINTESS.¡±


    The saintess said with satisfaction, ¡°I have seen your hard work over the past few years. You have contributed greatly to the revival of the Samsara sect. You can choose the elder position under the Hierarch in the future.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Saintess.¡±


    The saintess waved her hand and said, ¡°Go and prepare. We have waited for a few years and we are finally going to seed. We can not fail this time.¡±


    Chu Xiong Hall nodded solemnly and left without saying anything.


    Outside the tent, Chu Xiong Hall turned his head to look at the SAINTESS inside. He could not see anything clearly through the tent.


    Only at this moment did Chu Xiong Hall¡¯s gaze be gentle.


    He liked the SAINTESS.


    Very much.


    It extended to an extreme love.


    Ten years ago, Chu Xiong Tang was a down and out young man. His family was in decline, and his cultivation was crippled. He was picked up by the Saintess of the Samsara sect.


    When a man was at his most down and out, a woman reached out to help him. Even though it was just a casual gesture, the young man seemed to see a fairy.


    After that, Chu Xiong Tang joined the Samsara sect and revealed his top-notch business talent. He repaired his damaged Dantian and now, he had broken through to the fifth sky of the Connate realm.


    ¡°Why have I stayed here for nearly ten years?¡±Chu Xiong Tang asked himself.


    He looked up at the starry sky. The stars twinkled and it was extremely beautiful.


    In the eyes of the world, this beauty was the vastness of the sky. However, in Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s eyes, there was something even more beautiful in the world.


    A woman¡¯s smile.


    At that dying moment, a smile warmed Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s entire life.


    ¡°The people of the Samsara sect only know that the new sect leader is a genius, but who knew that my Dantian was shattered and my cultivation was crippled. How much pain did I have to go through before I could once again embark on the path of Cultivation?¡±Chu Xiong Tang felt indignant in his heart.


    In the entire Samsara sect, 80% of the people were praising the new sect leader. Even the most warm and resplendent light in his heart was admiring the new sect leader.


    ¡°With the resources of the entire Samsara sect, countless people are praising him. He hasn¡¯t lost a single time since he debuted and is regarded as a favored son of heaven. However, people like him are often the easiest to fall because they are weak in the heart.¡±A cold light shed in Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s eyes.


    He was unwilling!


    All these years in the chaotds, he had worked hard and sent the nine-tiered treasure to the Samsara sect not because he loved the Samsara sect, but because she had spoken.


    Chu Xiong Tang could not reject her request.


    What Chu Xiong Tang was unwilling to ept was that she only had one sect master in her eyes.


    In fact, the biggest contributor to the survival of the Samsara sect was Chu Xiong Tang. Without therge amount of money and resources that he provided, the Samsara sect would have long disbanded. How could there be a new sect master in afortable cultivation environment?


    ¡°I don¡¯t desire the position of sect master of the Samsara sect, nor do I want to be the sect master of the Samsara sect. All these years, I have worked hard in cultivation and spent more than half of my time repairing my Dantian. If not for this, I would have long reached the peak of the Xiantian realm or even broken through to the Xiantian realm. Can the new sect masterpare to me?¡±Chu Xiong Tang was extremely proud in his heart.


    <b>VII</b>


    He had a fortuitous encounter in his early years and obtained a rare cultivation technique that allowed him to rise again after his dantian had been shattered.


    After years of constant repair, his dantian hadpletely stabilized. He would be able to break through without restraint.


    He was no worse than anyone else. All he wanted was to make her look at him in a new light.


    For the most beautiful smile in the world, Chu Xiong Tang would do anything. ¡°This time, I will definitely take the heroic souls of the past sect masters of the Samsara sect. I will prove to you that only those who have experienced countless dangers, fallen, and stood up can truly withstand great pressure. and the person you admire is just a beautiful dream.¡±Chu Xiong Hall left resolutely.


    He could give up anything, but he could not give up the beauty in his heart.


    For the sake of this beauty, Chu Xiong Hall could be the enemy of everyone in the world.


    He was not a good person, he was just a pitiful person.


    The next day, arge group of people headed straight for the distant mountain range.


    The four hundred or so innate experts traveled very quickly. They abandoned their horses and began to fly at a low altitude. They did not have to worry about expending their true qi.


    At noon, when they arrived here, they saw a humongous mountain range.


    It looked like an old dragon lying on the ground. The top of the mountain was covered in snow, and there were many trees at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Where is the secret treasure of the Samsara Sect?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°At the top of the mountain, there are 81 mountain peaks of different sizes. The highest mountain peak is the location of the secret treasure of the Samsara sect,¡±tie Lianshan pointed at the mountain range and said.


    ¡°Everyone, rest on the spot for two hours to recover your zhen Qi. Then, we will go up the mountain,¡±Chu Xiongtang said in a deep voice.


    Everyone found a ce to sit down and began to rest to recover their zhen qi.


    Xiantian experts could fly in the air, but it would consume a lot of zhen qi. After flying for two hours in the first sky of Xiantian realm, the Zhen Qi in their bodies would be very little. It was also thanks to the pills given by Ye Sheng that his subordinates were able to hold on until now, at this moment, all of them were recovering.


    As for Ye Sheng, his Zhen Qi was a hundred times thicker than an ordinary person¡¯s, and he could recover very quickly. There was no need for him to do so at all.


    However, Ye Sheng did not act on his own. He sat down quietly and observed the people around Chu Xiong Hall.


    He was looking for the younger sister of Chu Xiong Hall.


    Chu Xiong Hall had brought over sixty Xiantian experts, and they were basically all out. However, among these people, Ye Sheng did not find a single beauty.

 Chapter 156 - split up (second update)

    Chapter 156 Chapter 7, split up (second update)


    Among the sixty or so innate experts, there were twenty women, but none of these twenty women were beautiful.


    Chu Xiong¡¯s cousin was a peerless beauty. This was something that everyone in the entire chaotds knew.


    But among these twenty people, there wasn¡¯t a single beauty.


    Ye Sheng lowered his standards, but he still couldn¡¯t find a single one.


    This made Ye Sheng very distressed. He was now more and more certain that the one spying on him was Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this. ¡°Ye Sheng was certain in his heart.


    The advisor was beside Ye Sheng and said softly, ¡°Marquis, there are some secret concealment techniques that can change one¡¯s appearance. There isn¡¯t a single beauty among these people, so it depends on their temperament.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at the Advisor with admiration.


    A beauty who held a high position and was praised by the chaotds would definitely be different from ordinary xiantian experts.


    Ye Sheng began to quietly observe.


    After a short while, he had selected twenty people. Ye Sheng locked onto a woman.


    A woman with a temperament like a snow lotus, but a face as coarse as a vige woman.


    This woman sat there quietly, not saying a word. She did notmunicate with others. It seemed like she was cultivating, but after careful observation, Ye Sheng realized that she was only resting.


    She did not need to recover her true qi. And the cultivation that she revealed was only at the first sky of the Connate realm.


    This clearly did not match.


    Ye Sheng only nced at her three times. After she noticed it, he shifted his gaze and started chatting with the advisor.


    ¡°It¡¯s that woman. Be careful, ¡°Ye Sheng said in a deep voice. The advisor nodded and said, ¡°Chu Xiong Hall hid his younger sister here. They are up to no good. We need to be vignt.¡± The five factions were clearly divided.


    Ye Sheng had the most people under him. There were 242 of them, all at the first sky of the Xiantian realm. They were not strong individually, but together, they were not to be underestimated.


    Tie Lian Mountain had 70 people, and 40 of them were Xiantian experts of the demon


    race.


    There were foxes, monkeys, and monsters in human form.


    When the demon race cultivated to the Xiantian realm, they could transform into human form, but they would retain some of their original signs. For example, a fox would reveal its tail or a furry palm.


    Only when they reached the middle andte stage of the Xiantian realm could theypletely conceal themselves.


    Of course, descendants with strong bloodlines were not included.


    To be able to borrow forty xiantian experts from the demi-humans, tie Lianshan was not to be underestimated.


    Needless to say, the Red Army and the barbarianmanders were both experts from the Barbarians and the deste man. Some of them were unruly and unruly, while others had fierce eyes. One look and one could tell that they were experts who had fought on the prairie.


    <b>VAA</b>


    It seemed that Chu Xiong Tang did not have any external help, but his sister was hiding among them. Moreover, he controlled the third prince and his subordinates.


    In addition, Ye Sheng had a feeling that Chu Xiong Tang knew much more than the other three families.


    A lot of information was only known to everyone after Chu Xiong Tang told them.


    Then, how did Chu Xiong Tang Know?


    None of the five forces were simple.


    Two hours passed quickly and everyone recovered. Chu Xiong Tang stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go up the mountain. The highest peak is our goal.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, let¡¯s not gather together and split up,¡±tie Lianshan suddenly said with a tough attitude. Chu Xiong Tang frowned and said, ¡°Split up. What about the Cyclops?¡±.


    He looked at tie Lianshan with an unfriendly gaze.


    Tie Lianshan was not afraid at all. He said calmly, ¡°Everyone knows where the one-eyed giant is. It¡¯s on the highest mountain. We can make peace then.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang said unhappily, ¡°Then why do we have to split up and waste time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Also, I¡¯m informing you and not discussing it with you.¡±Tie Lianshan was firm in his thoughts and his tone was not very good.


    Chu Hongtang took a deep breath and asked for the other families, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to split up.¡±The Red Army said calmly.


    ¡°I agree too.¡±The Barbarianmander said slowly.


    Chu Hongtang¡¯s expression was not good as he stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at him silently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this ce. I don¡¯t choose to split up and go with Chu Hongtang.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Good brother, I¡¯ll definitely bring you up safely.¡±


    TIE Lianshan said, ¡°Marquis of Changle, Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Don¡¯t trust others so easily. You Won¡¯t even know if you¡¯re sold.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang stared at tie Lianshan with an unwavering expression. He was furious in his heart. He was trying to sow discord.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I believe in my own choice, ¡°Ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    He had his own considerations. It was obvious that there was a big problem with Chu Xiong Tang. Only by being together with him would he be able to find out what the problem was.


    Once they separated, it would be ye Sheng¡¯s first time here and he would have the most people. He would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t listen to my advice, don¡¯t me us for standing by when you¡¯re unlucky.¡±Tie Lianshan snorted coldly and turned around to leave with his men.


    Arge group of people headed in one direction.


    The Red Army and the barbarianmanders also quickly left with their own men.


    Their directions were very clear. They had been here twice before and understood the terrain of this ce. Each of them had a path in their hearts.


    Yesterday, they were still brothers, but today, they were looking at each other coldly. This was the norm between the variousrge factions in the chaotds.


    Chu Xiong Tang stared in the direction they had left. After looking for a while, he turned to ye Sheng and said, ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Brother.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my third time here, of course I believe in you. Besides, the third prince is still here. No matter which path they take, they will eventually meet up with us.¡±


    Since the third prince was the key, no one would be willing to let go.


    Chu Xiong Tang said lightly, ¡°They chose to go their own way because they encountered some treasures along the way a few times. Those were left behind by the Samsara Sect¡¯s hierarch. They aren¡¯t valuable, but people who haven¡¯t seen the world like to collect them. The real treasures are in the Secret Treasure Trove.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly understood. Admiration appeared on his face, but in his heart, only he knew whether he believed it or not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll move toward our target at the fastest speed and wait for them over there. They don¡¯t trust us, but we can¡¯t leave them to eat alone. After all, we came together,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said righteously.


    Ye Sheng was ¡®touched¡¯and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang immediately rushed forward. He opened up a path when he encountered a mountain and built a bridge when he encountered water. He walked toward the highest mountain peak.


    During this period of time, Ye Sheng also asked the advisor to pay attention to Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s ¡®Little Sister¡¯in private.


    The other party quietly blended in with the crowd and continued to rush forward without making a sound.


    Along the way, the greatest danger they encountered was only some demon beasts without intelligence. They were casually killed before they reached the Xiantian realm.


    <b>ere</b>


    Demon beasts above the Xiantian realm. They immediately hid when they smelled the scent. They did not dare to be enemies with the three hundred Xiantian experts.


    With their speed, they arrived at the highest mountain range in two hours.


    On this mountain range, Ye Sheng saw a mountain peak standing in the clouds.


    That was the highest mountain peak. The Secret Treasure of the Samsara sect was inside.


    The mountain range was covered in ice and snow. It was very cold, but everyone was a Xiantian Lord. It was not a problem for them to resist the cold.


    Walking on the ice and snow, everyone¡¯s footsteps were very light. They used their true Qi to cover their bodies.


    ¡°We can¡¯t walk anymore. In front of us is the territory of the Cyclops. Wait here, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 157 - the mysterious old man (Third Watch)

    Chapter 157 Chapter 8, the mysterious old man (Third Watch)


    The ce where the Cyclops Giant was located was a huge cliff.


    The cliff was very deep. The bottom was filled with corpses, densely packed. They were all animal bones. They should have been hunted back by them, eaten, and thrown down.


    Between the cliff and the highest peak, there was only one path, a stone bridge. It was filled with vicissitudes and was filled with


    <b>scars.</b>


    This was a dangerous ce. Ye Sheng saw from afar that on the highest peak, there was a vige.


    The vige house was very big. After all, the Cyclops themselves were also very tall.


    Chu Xiong Tang said, ¡°That is where the Cyclops live. In this world today, there are already very few such giants.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Do we make a move now, or do we wait until everyone is here before making a move?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting. They should be here soon,¡±Chu Xiong Tang replied.


    As expected, fifteen minutester, three groups of people gathered together and walked over.


    None of the three groups were missing, but some of them were injured.


    Chu Xiong Tang took a look and sneered, ¡°I knew you guys were going to kill that giant python.¡±


    Tie Lianshan said indifferently, ¡°That giant python injured my menst time. Why Not Kill It?¡±


    ¡°Killing a giant python, do we need three pairs of people to go together?¡±Chu Xiong Tang asked.


    Chi Jun frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already killed it, there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. Now, the right way is to lure the one-eyed giant away.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang sneered and did not argue anymore. His eyes only shed with a cold light. In the blink of an eye, killing intent had already appeared.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    A few figures were thrown out. They were the thirty Xiantian experts under the third prince.


    Each of them had their cultivation sealed, so none of them dared to voice their anger.


    They were too sullen. They were treated like livestock and kept at the side. Now, they were being used as scapegoats.


    ¡°You now have two options. One is to lure the Cyclops away. Each of you can lure one away and then you can leave,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said indifferently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the second option?¡±A Xiantian asked.


    ¡°Die!¡±Chu Xiong Tang said coldly.


    The Thirty Xiantian Lords couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved and angry. They were forced to lure the Cyclops away.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to kill these cyclops. You can just lure them away and it will be over,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said calmly.


    ¡°Alright, we will do it.¡±These Xiantian lords had no choice but to ept it.


    ¡°After the seal is broken, whoever doesn¡¯t follow the agreement will die. If you think you can escape from us, feel free to give it a try. If you manage to escape, I¡¯ll consider you capable.¡±Tie Lianshan followed up with a threat.


    Tie Nu snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t want to hear this suggestion at all. He knew that he only had one way.


    Draw away a one-eyed giant.


    Tie Nu was the first to walk out.


    Boom!


    He walked as far as he could and was immediately discovered. Immediately, a giant over three meters tall pounced over. Its aura was violent and full of wildness.


    ¡°Intruders, die!¡±A low roar sounded. The Cyclops took a few steps forward and crossed the bridge over the abyss, pping at him.


    Rumble!


    The Big Avnche was falling. It spun like a flower and danced wildly. It was very beautiful. Under the howling of the Fierce Wind, the Cyclops revealed a vicious facial features. It had a nose, mouth, and ears, but only one eye was under its forehead, it was round and bigger than the eyes of an ordinary person.


    This cyclops had an extraordinary aura. Its cultivation was not weak either. It was at least at the fifth sky of the innate realm.


    Tie Nu¡¯s expression changed. He knew that he should not be provoked and immediately ran away.


    The Cyclops roared and immediately chased after it.


    Ye Sheng and the others, who were hiding in a cave, looked at it with satisfaction.


    ¡°Next, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said calmly.


    Another fifth sky of the innate realm walked out and tookrge strides, luring out another cyclops. This time, it was a female wearing a veterinarian, which made her even more violent.


    The fifth sky of the innate realm fled in panic.


    One after another, the Cyclops was very straightforward. Only after ten people were lured away did they realize that something was wrong


    ¡°The remaining twenty people will go out together and escape separately, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said in a deep voice.


    The twenty xiantian experts were unwillingly pushed out and then quickly ran away, attracting the attention of the one-eyed giant.


    Immediately, someone chased after them.


    However, it wasn¡¯t twenty people. There were only five young one-eyed giants. Their auras were extraordinary and their footsteps were fast. After grabbing a few people, they ruthlessly tore them apart, instantly tearing apart the bodies of the Xiantian experts.


    When Chu Xiong Tang and the others saw this, they frowned. These twenty people actually only lured out five one-eyed giants.


    In the vige, there were only fifteen one-eyed giants left. What should they do?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned ugly. He felt that many gazes were on him.


    Chu Xiong Tang, Tie Lian Mountain, the Red Army, and the Barbarianmander.


    These people were unwilling to draw out the one-eyed giants themselves. Only Ye Sheng was left.


    <b>ome</b>


    But before they could speak, the one-eyed giants spoke. ¡°Those who are hiding in the shadows,e out. The Secret Treasure of the Samsara sect has been opened to you. We Won¡¯t Stop You.¡±An old and deep voice rang out, reverberating in the mountains, carrying deep true energy, it made everyone¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°An expert.¡±The expressions of Chu Xiong Tang and the others changed. This was an expert that far surpassed them.


    Ye Sheng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. If this person didn¡¯t speak, his subordinates would have to go out and be cannon fodder.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±Chu Xiong Tang asked in shock.


    Tie Lianshan shook his head and said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. Does the Cyclops tribe have such an expert?¡±


    Chi Jun said with a serious expression, ¡°Are we going out?¡±


    The barbarianmander¡¯s expression hardened and he said, ¡°What are you afraid of? We have so many people here. No matter how powerful he is, ants will bite an elephant to death.¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang nodded and said, ¡°Since he knows, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore. It seems like we are afraid of him.¡±


    A group of people walked out in a hubbub.


    They saw a person on the bridge. He was more than two meters tall and had gray hair. He had a single eye between his brows and was dressed in hemp clothes. He was a little old and had his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see through him,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said in a low voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely above the eighth sky of the Connate realm. Sorry for the trouble.¡±The Red Army sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Tie Lianshan was silent.


    The Barbarianmander was very frustrated.


    Only Ye Sheng felt that it was very strange.


    After walking out of the bridge with so many people, Ye Sheng only felt that this old man from the Cyclops tribe was looking at him.


    He stared at Ye Sheng for a few seconds with a very calm gaze. No one knew what was in his eyes, which made ye Sheng a little nervous.


    ¡°Senior, are you from the Cyclops tribe?¡±¡®Chu Xiong Tang asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±The one-eyed elder said inly.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we see you thest few times we came here?¡±Tie Lianshan asked.


    ¡°The few people you brought with you weren¡¯t even enough to defeat my juniors. Why did I have toe out?¡±The elder said disdainfully.


    ¡°Did you just say that the Samsara sect¡¯s secret treasure trove was opened to us?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°Yes, you brought a lot of people with you. I was afraid, so I didn¡¯t guard it. You can go in as you wish.¡±The old man nodded and said casually.


    Chu Xiong Tang was stunned.


    Tie Lianshan widened his eyes in shock.


    Chi Jun and the barbarianmander were ecstatic.


    Only Ye Sheng watched quietly. He felt that it was very strange.

 Chapter 158 - the Connate Army

    Chapter 158 Chapter 9, the Connate Army


    This old man¡¯s actions were out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Chu Xiong Tang asked in disbelief, ¡°Thest few times we came, we suffered heavy losses. And you Cyclops are the most serious about your promise. You promised to protect the Samsara sect¡¯s secret treasure. Why would you go back on your word?¡±.


    The cyclops said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Because we can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    Everyone looked at the old man in confusion.


    ¡°The giant tribe is extremely rare nowadays. Our tribe only has thirty people. The old, the old, and the young. What we need to consider is the reproduction of the tribe, not keeping our promise,¡±the old man said bitterly.


    Chu Xiong Hall fell silent.


    Tie Lianshan asked, ¡°Can we enter at will


    now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±The old man moved aside and said inly.


    ¡°But why do I feel like you¡¯re trying to trick us?¡±Chi Jun frowned and said.


    Boom!


    A powerful energy surged and suppressed the entire scene. Everyone¡¯s expression changed greatly. Even Chu Xiong Tang and Tie Lianshan, who were at the fifth sky of the innate realm, were suppressed until their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Peak, you¡¯re at the peak of the innate realm?¡±Chu Xiong Tang said in shock.


    Ye Sheng also widened his eyes. This old man was actually an expert at the peak of the innate realm.


    It would be too easy for a peak Xiantian realm expert to destroy them.


    At this stage, it was no longer simple to defeat them with arge number of people.


    This kind of expert could control the heaven and Earth Yuan Qi and operate a small portion of the heaven and Earth rules, using the power of the Heaven and earth to oppress all living beings.


    ¡°Do I need to use tricks on you?¡±The old man smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°Senior, please withdraw your aura. This junior knows his mistake.¡±Chi Jun lowered his head and said with a bitter face.


    ¡°Humph, go and take away the secret treasure of the Samsara sect as soon as possible. Then I can leave this ce with my people as soon as possible. ¡°The old man smiled disdainfully and turned around to leave slowly.


    On the stone bridge, everyone looked at each other and panted. They had really walked through the gates of Hell just now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±Chi Jun panted in excitement.


    The old man of the Cyclops tribe had left. There was no obstruction here. Let¡¯s Go and take the secret treasure.


    On Tie Lian Mountain, the barbarianmanders were all excited. They stared at the tall mountain peak with shining eyes.


    Chu Xiong Tang looked at tie Lian mountain calmly. Chi Jun, barbarianmanders, and even ye Sheng


    The strange actions made them calm down.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±Tie Lian Shan shouted.


    ¡°Chu Xiong Tang, we haven¡¯t opened the secret treasure yet. Don¡¯t be stupid, ¡°Chi Jun shouted coldly.


    ¡°If the four of us join hands, you won¡¯t be able to stop us,¡±the barbarianmander said in a deep voice. His gaze became unfriendly.


    The few families also became vignt. Four families against one family. It was an overwhelming advantage.


    Chu Xiong Tang ced his hands behind his back. He looked at tie Lian Shan and the others and said, ¡°Now, the biggest threat is gone. Your role is gone. I don¡¯t need to continue feigning civility with you.¡±


    Ye Sheng observed until now and sneered. ¡°With just these subordinates of yours and that little sister of yours?¡±


    Little Sister?


    Tie Lianshan immediately said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your little sister leave thend of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no little sister here,¡±the Red Army said doubtfully.


    The Barbarianmander also nodded. He had seen Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s little sister before, and she was really beautiful.


    Ye Sheng extended his hand and pointed at the woman who looked like a vige woman but had a temperament like a snow lotus. He said, ¡°Your elder brother has already stopped hiding. Are you still nning to hide?¡± Tie Lianshan and the others looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°You really discovered me.¡±A clear jingling sound, like the sound of spring water from a mountain stream, rang out. The woman who looked like a vige woman removed the cover on her face.


    A country-toppling face was revealed, apanied by a cold gaze that was cast on Ye Sheng


    ¡°Because of your appearance, we changed our ns several times and spent a lot of time and energy. How Do You Want to Die?¡±The SAINTESS smiled slightly and said with an ice-cold gaze.


    ¡°We have a few hundred Xiantian experts on our side, but you only have sixty over there. Aren¡¯t you all a little blind?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    Tie Lianshan immediately said, ¡°As expected, she¡¯s his sister. But even if we have another fifth sky of the Xiantian realm, it¡¯s still not enough. The four of us will join forces and kill Chu Xiong¡¯s cousins first. Then, we¡¯ll treat his subordinates as Pathfinders.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±Chi Jun nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been displeased with Chu Xiong Tang for a long time. Kill him.¡±The Barbarianmander agreed.


    ¡°I have no objections. ¡°Ye Sheng nodded.


    When Chu Xiong Tang saw this scene, not only was he not afraid, he evenughed out loud, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t have any trump cards and dare to fall out with you?¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned. He felt that what Chu Xiong Tang said was right.


    ¡°What¡¯s Your Trump Card?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°If you have any trump cards, hurry up and show them. Later, when we rush forward, you won¡¯t have a chance at all,¡±tie Lianshan said nonchntly.


    ¡°With so many of us, you won¡¯t stand a chance at all,¡±the Red Army said proudly.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have many people, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang said seriously.


    Rumble!


    A total of 500 soldiers walked out from the distant mountains.


    Xiantian army.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he looked at them in disbelief. It was already not easy for him to create 240 xiantian soldiers. How did Chu Xiong Tang create 500 soldiers?


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he looked at them in horror. He screamed, ¡°How did you get so many experts?¡±


    ¡°Xiantian Army? You actually secretly raised a Xiantian Army?¡±¡®Chi Jun¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy and his eyes kept rolling around.


    ¡°You are not Chu Xiong Tang, who are you? This is not raised in the chaotds. You have only been in the chaotds for a few years, it is impossible for you to have the opportunity to raise an army of 500 Xiantian soldiers. You Don¡¯t even have the Xiantian pills from Mount Longhu,¡±the barbarianmander shouted.


    They were scared. Chu Xiong Tang was too mysterious.


    This move shocked Ye Sheng and the others.


    Even Ye Sheng was surprised. He looked at the 500 Xiantian lords and felt that their auras were the same as his, but very faint, as if they had been diluted, he said in surprise, ¡°Netherworld saintly being, this is the cultivation technique of the Samsara sect. Are you guys from the Samsara sect?¡±


    Chu Xiong Tang and the Saintess looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and shouted, ¡°How did you know that this is theherworld saintly being?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer. Tie Lianshan immediately rebuked, ¡°You guys are actually from the Samsara sect. Then, this secret treasure was also set up by you guys?¡±


    The Red Army and the barbarianmanders stared at Ye Sheng closely. Every Xiantian Lord felt threatened. Five Hundred Xiantian soldiers, once they were well-trained, would execute their tactics. How terrifying was that?


    Chu Xiong Tang did not answer. Instead, he stared at Ye Sheng.


    The Saintess looked at Ye Sheng sternly and asked, ¡°How do you know about theherworld saintly being?¡±


    ¡°Theherworld saintly being is no longer a unique cultivation technique of the Samsara sect. What¡¯s so strange about me knowing it?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°You are still stubborn. It seems like I have to capture you and interrogate you carefully before I can get an answer,¡±the SAINTESS said coldly.


    ¡°Even if you have 500 Xiantian soldiers, so what? It¡¯s not certain who will win.¡±Tie Lianshan rebuked angrily. He felt very angry now. He had been deceived in the past few years.


    ¡°Everything is a trap. It was you who leaked the secret treasure of the Samsara sect. It was also you who invited us to explore the treasure. What exactly are you nning? The Red Army asked coldly.

 Chapter 159 - sending Chu Xiong Tang flying (1st update)

    Chapter 159 Chapter 10, sending Chu Xiong Tang flying (1st update)


    Chu Xiong Tang said lightly, ¡°You guys are already fish in a barrel for me. Why should I tell you guys so much?¡±


    Tie Lianshan said with a livid face, ¡°Are you sure you can defeat us?¡± ¡°I have calcted the abilities of each n. You guys don¡¯t know me, but I know you guys well. You guys didn¡¯t lose unjustly. Here, only the Marquis of Changle exceeded my expectations, but it¡¯s not a big deal. Even if he has many Xiantian lords, he still can¡¯t save the situation. is a first sky of Xiantian Lord considered an Xiantian Lord?¡±Chu Xiong Tang said lightly.


    He was very confident.


    These five hundred people were painstakingly nurtured by the Samsara sect over the years. Every single one of them was a good seedling and was proficient in battle formations. Once they formed arge formation, five hundred people would be able to deal with a thousand people easily.


    There were only four such innate battle formations nurtured by the Samsara sect. The saintess held one in her hand and it was right here.


    Chu Xiong Tang had already arranged for them to wait here in order to lure the Cyclops away. Then, he would take down Ye Sheng and the others in one go and sacrifice them all.


    This was a conspiracy that hadsted for several years.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Cyclops¡¯resistance, they wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re from the Samsara sect, why don¡¯t you go in directly? The Cyclops won¡¯t Stop Us Outsiders, right?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    The Saintess looked at Ye Sheng and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand the Samsara sect. Without the hierarch token, no one is authentic. The Cyclops don¡¯t recognize people. They only recognize the hierarch token.¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent. He was wondering if he should take out the token and ask the Cyclops for help


    However, this was just a thought. Once Ye Sheng took out the token, he would put himself in danger. They would probably attack him first.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was silent.


    Chu Xiong Tang waved his hand coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve called you brothers for so many years. Do you really think that I treat you as brothers? Your situation will always be that big. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Boom!


    The five hundred battle formations rushed forward together. They changed their positions in an orderly manner and formed an octagonal battle formation. Everyone¡¯s auras were connected and their auras were terrifying as they charged forward.


    ¡°Everyone, attack together. We Can¡¯t let them seed,¡±tie Lianshan growled. The true energy in his body surged and turned into a huge de that shed down ruthlessly.


    Rumble!


    The earth trembled, and the stone bridge trembled. More than ten Xiantian lords were sent flying, and a hole appeared in the formation.


    <b>vere</b>


    However, someone immediately took over. Their movements were orderly, and they were not disturbed. In an instant, ten people surrounded tie Lianshan and began to attack him.


    ¡°Die!¡±Chi Jun Roared, and the wildness of the deste man was activated. Using his hand as a saber, he grabbed a Xiantian lord and shed down viciously.


    Crack!


    This Xiantian¡¯s head was split open and he was on hisst breath.


    However, Chi Jun was sent flying by thebined attack of ten people. His face turned pale as he watched in horror.


    This battle formation was too powerful. Even if he was at the first sky of the Xiantian realm, with the support of the battle formation, it was easy for him to fight against two people.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s side only had 242 people. Tie Lianshan, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmander added together, there were only 270 people. Together, there were more than 500 people.


    However, these 500 people were just wandering soldiers. Compared to the opponents who had grown up together, trained together, and cultivated together, they were on apletely different level.


    On the stone bridge, more than a thousand people were fighting each other. Energy shot out, and they flew into the sky and burrowed into the ground. The fight was very intense.


    Suddenly, a second sky of Xiantian realm cultivator stared at Ye Sheng. With a cold expression, he threw a punch at him.


    Go to hell!


    His cold words were apanied by a raging surge of true energy that enveloped ye Sheng. If this was an ordinary first sky of Xiantian realm cultivator, he would be in a miserable state next time.


    However, Ye Sheng was not an ordinary first sky of Xiantian realm cultivator.


    He stared at Ye Sheng coldly, and a cold glint shed in his eyes. He took a step forward and did not retreat. Instead, he used his finger as a sword and executed the reincarnation sword technique.


    Puchi!


    A cold glint shed as ye Sheng¡¯s fingertip sliced through his opponent¡¯s forehead, leaving a hole.


    Ye Sheng had yet to enter the Xiantian realm and was already able to kill someone at the second sky of the Xiantian realm. Now that he had entered the Xiantian realm, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for him to kill such a person?


    When Chu Xiong Tang saw this scene, his brows twitched as he said, ¡°Marquis of Changle, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He directly flew over. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s body like it was cast in gold. It flickered with a brilliant radiance and his hair flew in the air. His originally ck hair had turned into a dazzling golden color.


    ¡°Samsara Fist!¡±This was a fist technique of the Samsara sect. It couldn¡¯t bepared to a few great inherited ancient techniques, but it could still be considered quite powerful.


    Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s eyes were only filled with awe and arrogance. They were like two icy bolts of lightning that shot into Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. In an instant, they turned into a monstrous killing intent that swept across Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness.


    Suppression!


    Ye Sheng snorted coldly. His soul was like the sky. With a sudden suppression, this killing intent waspletely suppressed.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness, he was the most powerful. No one was his match.


    Because this was Ye Sheng¡¯s territory. Ye Sheng stood calmly, looking at Chu Xiong Tang and saying, ¡°No matter how many schemes you have, it still can¡¯t cover up your weakness. In My Eyes, you can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. A first sky of the connate realm saying you¡¯re weak to a fifth sky, I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from,¡±Chu Xiong Tang said disdainfully.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re confident or not, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±Ye Sheng took a step forward and stood in the air. His ck hair fluttered in the wind, and his eyes were bright. Suddenly, he threw a punch.


    Ye Sheng was very confident in this punch. In an instant, he was augmented with the power of 500 first sky of Xiantian realm experts. His messy hair danced in the air, and his true energy was vast and mighty like a long river. Then, he crossed the long river and threw a vicious punch.


    Rumble!


    The air trembled, and an invisible pressure shook the entire arena. All the Xiantian realm experts who were fighting nearby were sent flying, and they watched in astonishment.


    The battle between Ye Sheng and Chu Hongtang


    Actually began with Ye Sheng¡¯s strength.


    A strange light shed in Chu Hongtang¡¯s eyes as he shouted, ¡°You really can¡¯t be underestimated. But today, I¡¯ll tell you that since ancient times, no one has been able to cross the fourth sky and defeat the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, no one has been able to do so. Then I¡¯ll be the number one person who can create the world. The so-called invincibility, in my hands, is just like that.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl. The mountains shook, the trees shook, the withered leaves withered, and snow flew everywhere, the air was filled with a murderous aura.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist smashed onto Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s reincarnation fist. It waspletely using force to oppress him. Ye Sheng was augmented with the power of 500 first sky of the innate realm. He did not use any of his moves.


    My Fist was just a fist.


    The true energy was hidden inside. If you blocked it, then you were considered capable. If you could not block it, then you were sorry.


    I will beat you to death.


    Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s eyes widened. He felt an irresistible forceing from Ye Sheng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t real!¡±Chu Xiong Tang screamed. He was sent flying by Ye Sheng and knocked down three or four Xiantian experts before he managed to stop.


    He lost to Ye Sheng in terms of strength.


    A fifth sky of the Xiantian Realm lost to a first sky of the Xiantian realm.

 Chapter 160 - Anger (2nd update)

    Chapter 160 Chapter 11, Anger (2nd update)


    The current Saintess of the Samsara sect stared intently at Ye Sheng. Her eyes flickered with a dark light as she carefully investigated the source of Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation technique.


    Unfortunately, Ye Sheng had just been suppressed by pure power and did not use any cultivation technique. The SAINTESS looked familiar, but she could not recall it no matter how hard she tried.


    Chu Xiong Tang stood up and stared at Ye Sheng with a grave expression. Suddenly, he threw his head back and let out a long howl. His sharp scream caused everyone to unconsciously frown as they stared at him.


    ¡°Marquis of Changle, you have angered me. How dare you humiliate me in front of so many people. I will kill you here today.¡±Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s gaze was like a long sword, piercing through the sky and Earth with an unstoppable force, an invisible sword qi shed through the wind and snow, exploding in the air and forcing the people around to retreat, not daring to get close.


    What Chu Xiong Tang cared about was not losing face in front of so many people, but in front of the SAINTESS.


    He didn¡¯t care about the judgment and opinions of the people in the world. He only cared about the opinions of the woman standing behind him.


    Chu Xiong Hall¡¯s Aura continued to grow higher and higher, and he had already reached the peak of the fifth sky of the innate realm.


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s face turned pale as he silently watched. The Violent Chu Xiong Hall was far beyond his imagination.


    ¡°How is that possible? We just foughtst time. Although he overpowered me, he definitely wasn¡¯t this powerful,¡±Chi Jun said in horror.


    The Barbarianmander said in a deep voice, ¡°Maybe he is hiding himself. This person has deep thoughts and is not someone who can easily reveal his thoughts.¡±


    Chi Jun opened his mouth. He really wanted to say that the two of them were exhausted from the previous battle and could not hide it at all.


    However, if they could not hide it, then what was going on with this Chu Xiong Tang who was twice as powerful as before?


    Chu Xiong Tang coldly stared at the Red Army. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Thest time they fought, his dantian had almostpletely recovered. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have suchbat strength.


    But now that his Dantian had recovered, Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s strength instantly doubled.


    If he was given another year and a half, Chu Xiong Tang would have the confidence to break through to the peak of the Xiantian realm. He had umted too much over these years.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m going to cut off your soul!¡±Chu Xiong Tang said coldly.


    ¡°If you have any ability, just use it. You guys have set up for so long. If all your efforts were to go down the drain because of me, wouldn¡¯t you be very unlucky? I¡¯m right here now. Kill me and you guys will have control over the situation,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°You are right. You are an uncertain factor. You have exceeded my expectations many times and made shocking moves. But now, you don¡¯t have the chance, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang roared.


    Boom!


    The surging true Qi changed in the air and turned into thunder clouds, condensing into a pool of lightning and exploding toward Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    In the pool of lightning, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. An endless ocean rushed out and drowned Ye Sheng. The lightning struck Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and it was extremely painful.


    Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s full strength definitely far surpassed tie Lianshan and the others.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that he could not block it with just his physical body. he shouted softly, ¡°Ten Pce Yama!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Amidst the Lightning and thunder, tenyers of worlds appeared behind Ye Sheng. In eachyer of worlds, there was an invincible shadow. His face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but his every movement was filled with the demeanor of an expert.


    Under the suppression of the ten Yama pces, the lightning pool cracked open with a crack. Countless bolts of lightning exploded on their own. They were like fireworks, iparably beautiful.


    ¡°Wait a minute, this is¡­¡±the Saintess of the Samsara sect said in shock. She stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    When Chu Xiong Tang heard the Saintess¡¯voice, he immediately stopped attacking. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    The saintess ignored Chu Xiong Tang and stared at Ye Sheng. Her eyes were cold and her killing intent was revealed. Her aura rose like a wild wave. She was actually not inferior to Chu Xiong Tang. ¡°You used the Samsara sect¡¯s technique, the ten Yama Pces.¡±


    Ye Shengughed coldly. ¡°You actually know each other.¡±


    ¡°I really did not guess wrongly. You are rted to the Samsara sect. Who exactly are you?¡±The SAINTESS said sternly.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°Because I am the current Saintess of the Samsara sect. If you are a member of the Samsara sect, I can bring you back to the sect. The new sect leader has just ascended to the throne. If you offer the ten Yama pces, I guarantee that you can be an elder of the Samsara sect.¡±The SAINTESS persuaded.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he asked, ¡°You¡¯re the current Saintess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s true.¡±The SAINTESS nodded.


    ¡°But why did I hear that the Samsara sect¡¯s Saintess was kidnapped by the Great Qin¡¯s Lord Ye and became a concubine?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°That was the previous generation¡¯s SAINTESS. She was useless and was captured by the Great Qin¡¯s people. Her cultivation was crippled, and she even gave birth to a shameful child. She¡¯s no longer worthy to be the Samsara sect¡¯s saintess, and her position was crippled ten years ago,¡±the current generation¡¯s SAINTESS said, she exined in detail.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was as cold as ice as he coldly looked at the current Saintess and said word by word, ¡°The previous saintess paid such a huge price for the reincarnation sect and was captured. Don¡¯t you want to save her, but you want to add insult to injury?¡±


    The saintess frowned and said, ¡°The previous Saintess was captured because of her own private matters. You Don¡¯t know the inside story, so why are you so concerned?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the former Saintess?¡±Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s expression changed as he asked.


    Ye Sheng punched out, and surging true energy swept out, turning into a long river of the Netherworld and directly suppressing it.


    ¡°The former Saintess is my mother. Your Samsara sect is too much. My mother has been used as a vessel for a few years. You Didn¡¯t want to save her, but you actually hit her when she was down. What BULLSH * T Saintess, what Bullsh * t Samsara sect. Today, I¡¯ll let you know what you lose if you don¡¯t Save My Mother.¡±Ye Sheng shouted sternly, anger exploded in his heart. He felt that his mother was a little too pitiful.


    Her cultivation was crippled and she was used as a vessel for a battle of magical powers. King Ye and a mysterious expert used her body as a battlefield. They fought for a few years and were even expelled from the Samsara sect.


    At the thought of this, Ye Sheng only had a knot in his heart that he had to vent.


    He used the river of theherworld. It was majestic and carried a supreme aura. In an instant, the Saintess and Chu Xiong Hall were enveloped within it.


    Ye Sheng wanted to fight one against two.


    One was at the fifth sky of the innate realm, while the other was at the sixth sky of the innate realm.


    Ye Sheng was terrifyingly fierce. A long sword with a cold glint flew out from between his brows.


    The Hundred States Sword of the human world.


    Sensing Ye Sheng¡¯s anger, the hundred states sword of the human world waspletely enraged.


    Magic Treasures had spirits. The Hundred States Sword of the human world was forged by Ye Sheng¡¯s mother and nurtured. This meant that Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was its mother.


    Therefore, the human world hundred forms sword¡¯s power waspletely unleashed. The aura of the magic treasure was actually not inferior to that of the current Saintess of the Samsara sect.


    Ye Sheng held the human world hundred forms sword and attacked.


    Rumble!


    One sword broke allws. Ye Sheng used a move from the Samsara sword technique.


    A cold light shed across the entire peak of the snowy mountain. Amidst the white snow, Ye Sheng was like a banished immortal. This sword attack was extremely powerful.


    ¡°You are the Holy Maiden¡¯s son. Aren¡¯t you in Xianyang?¡±The current Holy Maiden was dumbfounded and asked in disbelief.


    ¡°This is the hundred states sword of the human world. Your Mother¡¯s sword fell into the Great Qin royal family¡¯s treasury. How could you take it out?¡±After seeing the Magic Treasure Sword, the current Holy Maiden suddenly woke up and stopped doubting ye Sheng¡¯s identity.


    This sword¡¯s full power was definitely not something that Ye Sheng could activate right now. Only the sword could do it on its own.


    This was already the best proof.

 Chapter 161 - Invincible Sword Qi (third update)

    Chapter 161 Chapter 12, Invincible Sword Qi (third update)


    ¡°The river of the Netherworld, the ten pces of Yama, the samsara sword technique, and the few secret manuals of our Samsara sect. You know all of them?¡±The current Saintess was both surprised and delighted.


    ¡°Saintess, capture him and force him to reveal the cultivation technique.¡±Chu Xiong Tang¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Our Samsara sect isn¡¯t heartless. It¡¯s just that your mother lost the sect leader token back then and went out at will. King ye caught her. It¡¯s not that our Samsara sect didn¡¯t save her, ¡°the current Saintess exined.


    ¡°What I know ispletely different from what you guys said. ¡°Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. Losing the sect leader token was a joke, and it was still with Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Why waste your breath on him? capture him directly. If you can¡¯t interrogate him, bring him back for a soul search, ¡°Chu Xiong Tang shouted coldly.


    ¡°Go to hell! ! !¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s sword had already


    arrived.


    This sword Qi shot out for three hundred meters and stood in the void. Then, it immediately shed down.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!!


    Killing intent soared into the clouds. The Sword Qi filled the sky, causing the heaven and earth to tremble, the mountains to tremble, the trees to shake, and the white snow to dance.


    This was a very beautiful painting. If it was frozen at this moment, then there was a youth with a wisp of sword qi. With the white snow as a contrast, he was at the peak of the mountains. He was wlessly beautiful.


    However, in the next second, the sword Qi swept up the snowkes and pulled the whistling wind. It rolled in the Long River of the Netherworld before shing down ruthlessly.


    This sword was executed by Ye Sheng and the human realm¡¯s hundred forms sword.


    If Ye Sheng came alone, the power would not be so great. It would be good if it was only one-fifth of the power.


    If the human realm¡¯s hundred forms sword came, it would not be able to mobilize such a huge amount of power.


    One person and one sword. This was because at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s mother¡¯s heart and mind were connected.


    The Human World¡¯s hundred states sword was not an ordinary magic treasure. Ye Sheng did not know the exact rank of it, nor did he want to know.


    Ye Sheng only wanted to kill these two people and then take it to the secret treasure of the Samsara sect. After that, when he had the chance, he would step into the mountain gate of the Samsara sect and ask who had made the decision to give up his mother?


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s memories, there were not many warm ces. When he was young, there was only his mother¡¯s faint smile.


    But Ye Sheng had never thought that such a beautiful, gentle, and cute mother would suffer so much behind her back.


    As his son, Ye Sheng had to seek justice for his mother.


    None of them could escape.


    King Ye, the Samsara sect, and that mysterious expert..


    After Ye Sheng¡¯s swordnded, the sword Qi that erupted from it spread out and turned into a sea of sword qi. Chu Hongtang and the Saintess¡¯expressions changed drastically.


    They felt a sense of danger from this sword.


    ¡°Nine transformations of the Divine Silkworm!¡±Chu Hongtang roared and used his own cultivation technique. He had obtained it in his early years and it had transformed like a silkworm chrysalis. That was why he had embarked on the path of cultivation after his Dantian had been destroyed.


    The nine transformations of the divine silkworm made Chu Hongtang¡¯s aura awe-inspiring. He was like a swimming dragon as he shuttled through the ocean of Sword Qi. A huge divine silkworm appeared behind him and opened its mouth wide to swallow it.


    Chu Hongtang wanted to swallow the sword so that it would not hurt the SAINTESS behind him. Then, he would use the nine transformations of the divine silkworm to refine it and use it as his nourishment.


    The SAINTESS also helped him. A faint blue light appeared in her palm and turned into a huge seal.


    Samsara seal!


    It wasn¡¯t the lost secret manual, Samsara Seal. Instead, it was a magic treasure named after the Samsara Seal.


    The huge seal grew stronger in the wind and turned into a mountain that fiercely suppressed it.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t listen to anything now, then I can only suppress you. No one is allowed to spread the secret manual of my Samsara sect,¡±the Saintess said coldly.


    Ye Sheng saw this and smiled disdainfully. He watched as Chu Hongtang swallowed the sword qi and said coldly, ¡°Explode!¡±


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi exploded and Chu Hongtang let out a miserable cry. His body was sent flying and he fell to the ground. The huge illusion of the divine silkworm behind him slowly disappeared.


    ng!


    A wisp of the exploding sword qi overflowed and crashed directly into the Samsara seal. It let out a crisp sound and sent the samsara seal flying


    The Saintess¡¯expression changed. She tried her best to control it and stabilize the Samsara seal. She immediately looked at Chu Hongtang and asked, ¡°Are You Alright?¡±


    ¡°My meridians have been severed. I don¡¯t have the ability to fight anymore, ¡°Chu Hongtang said with a defeated expression. There was pain, malevolence, and determination in his eyes. All sorts of emotions were mixed together, but there was no despair.


    Compared to having his Dantian crippled, having his meridians severed was still a little lighter. He could even endure having his Dantian crippled. Now that his meridians had been severed, he was not that desperate.


    The current Saintess looked at Ye Sheng with a solemn expression. She did not expect that her words would trigger the anger of the hundred states sword in the human realm. She was in sync with Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts. This was going to be troublesome.


    ¡°This is only the first strike. I can still make two more strikes, ¡°ye Sheng said coldly. He dragged the hundred states sword in the human realm and waved it. The second strike was sent out.


    It was not directed at the current Saintess and Chu Xiong Tang, but at the five hundred innate battle formations.


    This was the hidden threat.


    With Ye Sheng¡¯s currentbat strength, he naturally had to deal with it.


    The exact same sword qi, the exact same scenery, and the exact same power.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±The Saintess¡¯expression changed drastically. Even she and Chu Xiong Tang could not withstand this. Of course, she could withstand the 500 innate battle formations, but she could not bear the loss.


    The 500 innate battle formations retreated quickly. They did not fight Ye Sheng head-on. They gathered the strength of 500 people to resist a small portion. Then, they borrowed the strength to fight. The 500 people each shared a small portion and quickly disappeared.


    And it was this point that made them spit out a mouthful of blood. Their tendons and veins trembled. If they really received it head-on, more than half of them would be like Chu Xiong Tang. Their tendons and veins would be broken.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I will remember you. You better not spread the secret manual of the Samsara sect. Otherwise, you will be hunted down by the Samsara sect.¡±The current SAINTESS said with a livid expression. She no longer had any intention of pulling ye Sheng into the Samsara sect.


    ¡°I still have one more strike. ¡°Ye Sheng staggered, but his eyes were firm. He lifted the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword and sneered.


    The current Saintess didn¡¯t say anything. She carried Chu Xiong Tang and flew away. They didn¡¯t want this secret treasure anymore. Finding Ye Sheng was the biggest harvest. As long as they went back and found helpers to catch Ye Sheng, the secret treasure would still belong to them.


    The current Saintess and Chu Xiong Tang left just like that, scaring tie Lianshan and the others.


    They stared at Ye Sheng with their mouths Agape. They were beyond shocked.


    The Sword Qi that Ye Sheng had used just now was beyond their imagination.


    Was this really the work of someone at the first sky of the innate realm?


    Tie Lianshan, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmanders didn¡¯t have the confidence to block that sword attack.


    Their subordinates also looked at Ye Sheng nervously, as if they were looking at a demon god.


    Wasn¡¯t this too abnormal?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps were light. Not only had the two sword attacks wiped out his true qi, but he had also used up a lot of energy to maintain the resonance with the hundred states sword.


    He turned to tie Lianshan with a cold gaze.


    Tie Lianshan felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    The Red Army and the Barbarianmander also looked at Ye Sheng in shock.


    If he were to sh at them, no one would be able to stop him.


    ¡°There can only be one voice in the chaotd, and that is me. Kneel down or Die!¡±Ye Sheng said word by word.


    The cold wind whistled, and snowkes fell. Everyone, including tie Lianshan, felt colder than this.


    What should they do?


    No one gave them an answer.


    Ye Sheng waited for three breaths, but no one knelt.


    He slowly raised his long sword.


    Plop!


    Tie Lianshan knelt down with a horrified expression. He was really afraid that Ye Sheng would sh at him.


    Tie Lianshan knelt, and the Red Army and barbarianmanders also knelt without hesitation.


    Hula!


    All three of their subordinates knelt down, including the reinforcements they had invited.


    ¡°Advisor, make them swear on their Dao Hearts, ¡°ye Sheng said as he braced his eyelids to prevent himself from fainting.

 Chapter 162 - Wake Up (fourth update)

    Chapter 162 Chapter 13: Wake Up (fourth update)


    One by one, the advisor forced them to swear to their dao hearts.


    They were not allowed to betray the Marquis!


    This method could restrain others and also make ye Sheng Feel at ease.


    His spirit was tired and his sleepiness swept over. The Human World¡¯s Hundred States Sword lost its luster and fell to the ground.


    Swaying, Ye Sheng was about to fall.


    The advisor hurriedly reached out to support him.


    Buzz!!


    At this moment, a figure walked in front of Ye Sheng.


    The advisor and the others all looked at him in shock. They felt that something was wrong and immediately rushed over to protect Ye Sheng


    Boom!


    This figure waved his hand. The snowstorm forced the advisor and the others to retreat.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and fell to the ground. He saw who it was.


    It was the one-eyed old man, a peak Xiantian expert.


    He looked at Ye Sheng coldly and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The advisor and the others watched nervously from more than ten meters away. Right now, Ye Sheng really didn¡¯t have any battle strength.


    Ye sheng muttered, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You knew I wasing?¡±¡®The one-eyed old man asked.


    ¡°The one-eyed giant n values promises the most. They would rather die than break their promises. This is one of the reasons why your n declined. You¡¯re too stubborn.¡±Ye Sheng forced himself to be spirited.


    ¡°Yes, this is the fate of our tribe. We are destined to keep our promises from the moment we are born.¡±The one-eyed old man nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be afraid of me.¡±The one-eyed old man narrowed his eyes and said in aical manner.


    ¡°If you keep your promises, what am I afraid of?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He endured his mental fatigue and took out a token from the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Samsara Sect¡¯s hierarch token.


    Pa Da!


    Ye Sheng casually threw it on the ground and said, ¡°I am the rightful sessor of this secret treasure. Your Promise is over.¡±


    The one-eyed Old Man picked up the hierarch token and sighed, ¡°After more than ten years, I finally see you again.¡±


    ¡°Young master, I, Lan Ying, have seen you before.¡±The one-eyed old man suddenly kneeled in front of Ye Sheng and said with aplicated tone.


    A trace of surprise shed across Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect things to develop like this, and then he magnificently fainted.


    The advisor and the others were dumbfounded.


    They originally thought that this one-eyed giant was here to reap the benefits of the fisherman, but who would have thought that he would directly acknowledge Ye Sheng as his master.


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s Red Army and the barbarianmander looked at each other. Thest trace of luck in their hearts was destroyed. With such a peak Xiantian expert protecting ye Sheng, they couldn¡¯t cause any big waves.


    ¡°Clean up this ce. Follow me.¡±The one-eyed rescuer picked up ye Sheng and said calmly.


    The advisor hurriedly nodded and immediately cleaned up the battlefield.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, he felt dizzy, bloated, and painful. Not only that, he also felt nauseous and wanted to vomit.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to consume so much this time.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. He closed his eyes and circted his soul visualization technique.


    Ye Sheng only visualized a moon. In his sea of consciousness, it emitted a warm light that nourished his dry sea of consciousness.


    Slowly, all of Ye Sheng¡¯s symptoms disappeared.


    He then stood up and looked at himself.


    He changed his clothes. He wore coarse linen clothes.


    Although the room created by the wooden house was simple, it exuded a sense of warmth.


    Ye Sheng stood up. His body was sore and he didn¡¯t have much strength. It was no problem for him to walk.


    He walked out of the wooden house.


    The white snow fell and a sparkling river flowed over. One could hear theughter of people not far away.


    Ye Sheng slowly walked over.


    He saw the advisor and the one-eyed old man, the Blue Shadow.


    ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re Awake?¡±The advisor was pleasantly surprised. He quickly walked over and helped Ye Sheng up.


    ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Three days, a whole three days. ¡°The advisor answered and helped Ye Sheng to a small pavilion in front of Lan Ying.


    The cold wind blew outside, but the pavilion was as warm as spring. It was definitely because of Lan Ying. A peak Xiantian expert could already affect the aura around him.


    ¡°Young master is awake.¡±Lan Ying was making tea and pouring a cup for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at Lan Ying and said, ¡°I know that you will spare my life after seeing the sect leader token, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would directly acknowledge me as your master?¡±


    The blue shadow blinked one of his eyes and said, ¡°Young master knows that I was bewitching you before?¡±


    ¡°I guessed it. I have read many biographies about the cyclops in many books. All of them believed in their promises to the end. Even if they lost their lives, they were unwilling to break their promises. Moreover, I heard from Chu Xiong Tang that you only acknowledge the Samsara Sect¡¯s hierarch token. At that time, I knew that you were lying, ¡°ye Sheng said calmly, he picked up the hot tea and took a sip.


    His body and mind feltfortable.


    The blue shadow said in admiration, ¡°Young master is indeed smart. In fact, the moment you walked out, I sensed the aura of the hierarch token. I also knew that this time, we have waited for the right person.¡±


    ¡°What did you promise the previous reincarnation sect hierarch?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°We promised to guard the secret treasure of the reincarnation sect for him until the next person who holds the hierarch token came and handed the secret treasure to him. We will make him our master, ¡°the Blue Shadow said.


    ¡°What did the Samsara sect leader help you guys with? Why would you make such a promise?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°The previous Samsara sect leader brought us out of Hell and gave us a chance to live. That¡¯s why we made such a promise.¡±Blue Shadow didn¡¯t borate, nor did he want to borate.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to say it, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t insist. He asked, ¡°Since you guys recognize me as the master, What do you n to do next?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Young Master.¡±The blue shadow chuckled, ¡°I believe that young master is someone who can bring us a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust a person so easily, especially a youth.¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen young master¡¯s every move. You can bear my words.¡±The Blue Shadow said solemnly. A first sky of the upper sky, a fifth sky of the upper sky, a sixth sky of the upper sky, and 500 battle formations of the Upper Sky.., there was absolutely no other person in this world who could do it.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°After we take the Samsara Sect¡¯s secret treasure, we will leave this ce and go to the chaotds. We will treat that ce as our base camp.¡±


    The Blue Shadow naturally agreed.


    Ye Sheng looked at his advisor and asked, ¡°Where are tie Lianshan and the others?¡±


    ¡°I can let them return to the chaotds to maintain the situation. At the same time, I can take over the Rain Pavilion of Chu Xiong Hall to guard against the Samsara sect¡¯s counterattack,¡±his advisor said seriously.


    ¡°Well done, ¡°Ye Sheng praised.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the third Prince?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly remembered that the third prince hadn¡¯t been killed, so he should still be alive.


    ¡°Tie Lianshan brought him back and locked him up for now. Let him suffer a bit,¡±the advisor said disdainfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. A few of the third Prince¡¯s subordinates ran out, ¡°Ye Sheng suddenly thought, and his expression changed.


    If they ran out, they would definitely inform Great Qin.


    The blue figure said, ¡°Young master, there¡¯s no need to worry. My tribesmen killed all of them. If they want to run in this mountain range, wouldn¡¯t they be underestimating our Cyclops tribe?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. After I recover, I¡¯ll go retrieve the Samsara Sect¡¯s secret treasure and return to the chaosnd. I have a feeling that the Samsara sect will attack soon. I didn¡¯t kill Chu Xiong Tang and the Saintess this time, so I¡¯ll definitely kill all of them next time, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°I understand,¡±the advisor said seriously. He also knew that if Chu Xiong Hall and the Holy Maiden ran away, the consequences would be very serious.

 Chapter 163 - Tian Lingzi (1st update)

    Chapter 163 Chapter 14, Tian Lingzi (1st update)


    Under the warm sun, Ye Sheng was lying on a rocking chair, squinting his eyes. From time to time, he would throw some bean-like pills into his mouth.


    This was a great healing medicine. It could recover zhenqi and nourish the soul. On the market, one pill would cost at least a few hundred gold coins, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, it was eaten as candy.


    With a few crunching crunches, a pill entered his stomach and turned into energy, which was absorbed by his meridians and Dantian.


    In the next second, another pill entered his stomach.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel any heartache at all. Now that he had casually refined these pills, even if he didn¡¯t use the Pantheon cauldron, he could still refine them into top-grade pills.


    This was the happiness of an alchemist.


    Outsiders worked hard to earn money for a single pill, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, this was the most worthless thing.


    In a day¡¯s time, Ye Sheng had consumed over a hundred pills. His mouth was bitter from eating them, and he had finally recovered more than half of his body.


    If he didn¡¯t have any pills, he would need at least five days.


    After recovering more than half of his strength, Ye Sheng immediately found Blue Shadow.


    ¡°Where is the secret treasure of the Samsara sect?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Young master, are you going to find the secret treasure of the Samsara sect?¡±Blue Shadow asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Time is of the essence, and the threat of the Samsara sect is about to arrive. I have to increase my strength.¡±


    Only now did ye Sheng clearly understand how weak he was.


    Even a Samsara sect that had been suppressed by Great Qin for more than ten years could give him immense pressure, not to mention King ye within Great Qin.


    Ye Sheng needed to be stronger.


    So strong that no one in this world was a match for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Young master, the Samsara Sect¡¯s secret treasure is at the peak of this mountain,¡±the blue figure said as he pointed.


    The higher the mountain reached the clouds, the steeper it became. It was extremely dangerous.


    The advisor rushed over and said, ¡°Marquis, let¡¯s wait for your injuries to heal before you


    go.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and asked, ¡°Is the secret treasure of the Samsara sect very dangerous?¡±


    The blue shadow smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome for others, but for young master, it¡¯s not dangerous at all.¡±


    The Blue Shadow handed the hierarch token to Ye Sheng.


    With the ck token in hand, Ye Sheng bid farewell to the two and climbed the mountain alone.


    This was the goal of this trip. Only by obtaining the secret treasure of the Samsara sect would ye Sheng have the resources to allow him to break through.


    Ye Sheng was currently cultivating the Secret Manual of the Samsara sect, but he did not understand many of the scriptures of the Samsara sect. If he could obtain the items in the secret treasure of the Samsara sect andprehend them thoroughly, it would be of even greater help to Ye Sheng.


    Items that could be hidden by the previous sect master were definitely very precious.


    The higher he went, the stronger the wind and snow, and the cold wind blew against his face, causing ye Sheng to frown deeply.


    This mountain peak was very difficult to walk on. The snow was very deep, and Ye Sheng trekked with shallow steps.


    Six hourster, Ye Sheng saw a cave.


    His eyes lit up, and he quickly walked over. The moment he entered the cave, he felt a surge of warmth.


    This ce was in stark contrast to the cold outside.


    The cave was veryrge, and there was a stone staircase winding down.


    Ye Sheng slowly walked down. It was pitch-ck, and he activated his zhenqi to illuminate his surroundings.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes in surprise. He saw a huge mountain of books.


    It was embedded in the snow mountain, and there was a stone cave beside every step.


    Inside the stone cave, there were forty-nine books.


    Ye Sheng used his true energy to form an illuminatingmp and threw it into the pitch-ck belly of the mountain.


    In an instant, Ye Sheng saw a thousand stone steps, and beside each of these steps, there was a stone cave.


    ¡°There are hundreds of thousands of books here.¡±Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise.


    He felt that he had obtained a great treasure.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, these books were priceless treasures, better than any magical treasures or pills.


    Looking at the cave beside him, Ye Sheng reached out to take them.


    Bang!


    Ayer of mercury appeared in the cave, blocking Ye Sheng¡¯s palm. It even rebounded against Ye Sheng, wanting to kill the intruders.


    ¡°There¡¯s a restriction.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused. He immediately took out the sect leader token and ced it on it.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    The Mercury faded away, and the books were in front of him.


    Ye Sheng reached out and took out all of these books.


    The cultivation insights collected by the sessive sect masters of the Samsara sect, as well as the secret manuals of martial arts, including astronomy and geography, the changes of the sun and moon, and taking over everything.


    This was the heritage of the Samsara sect. With these, the Samsara sect would never decline.


    ¡°Take all of them.¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t hold back and began to move quickly.


    Every floor of the cave was opened, and the books inside were put into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    After one day, Ye Sheng collected more than 100,000 books from the top to the bottom, piling up into a mountain. One dayter, Ye Sheng came to the bottom and saw an armor,


    the dark red armor was propped up and ced in the center. Ye Sheng approached it, and the armor immediately exploded with a powerful killing intent, sending Ye Sheng flying


    ¡°Not good.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face changed, and he immediately took out the hierarch token to block this attack.


    Rumble!


    When the armor saw the token, it immediately shifted the attack to the other side and then fell silent.


    ¡°Holy Martial Armor.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the words written on the side of the armor in shock.


    ¡°The armor brought out by the first hierarch of the Samsara sect from an unknown ce is named Holy Martial. It is a top-tier magic treasure in the world. Once it is worn, no one in this world can break it.¡±


    Such a simple sentence stunned ye Sheng.


    No one could break this armor?


    Was It so powerful?


    ¡°If it¡¯s so powerful, why didn¡¯t the previous leader of the Samsara sect wear it?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    If he had worn this, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen under Great Qin¡¯s encirclement. If he hadn¡¯t fallen, the Samsara sect wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed.


    Why was this Holy Martial armor ced here?


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and slowly touched it. After making sure that there were no problems with the Holy Martial armor, he took it off one by one.


    The armor was incredibly powerful, and Ye Sheng wore it one by one. It was incredibly heavy, and he was incredibly handsome. He looked like a god, and the dark-red armor gave off a mysterious glow.


    Hum Hum Hum!


    After Ye Sheng put on the armor, his vision went dark, and he saw a shadow.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked like an immortal.


    He smiled at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°Hello, sessor of the Samsara sect leader token. I am Tian Lingzi.¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked. After he realized that there was no danger, he calmed down and looked at Tian Lingzi.


    ¡°You are the previous Samsara sect leader?¡±Ye Sheng asked softly.


    ¡°Yes and no, ¡°Tian Lingzi said lightly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I am the sect master of the Samsara sect, but I am not the previous sect master. Because you did not seed the throne, even if I Die and my dao vanishes, I am still the sect master of the Samsara sect,¡±Tian Lingzi said inly.


    ¡°After you were killed, the Samsara sect was annihted. Now that the sect master of the Samsara sect is not me, I don¡¯t want to be the sect master.¡±Ye Sheng told him everything he knew.


    Tian Lingzi was a remnant soul that was stored in his armor. He slept all day long, waiting for someone to activate him and tell him some things.


    Tian Lingzi listened silently. He was neither happy nor sad. When he heard that the Samsara sect was wiped out, he was not moved at all.


    ¡°These are all things that I expected, ¡°Tian Lingzi said inly.


    ¡°Things that you expected?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He felt that it was not simple.

 Chapter 164 - Ye Hong is a monster (second update)

    Chapter 164 Chapter 15, Ye Hong is a monster (second update)


    ¡°After I assassinated the Qin king, I predicted all of this. That¡¯s why I hid these things here, ¡°Tian Lingzi said.


    ¡°Since you predicted it, why didn¡¯t you save the Samsara Sect?¡±Ye Sheng questioned.


    ¡°Do you know the profound meaning of the Samsara sect?¡±Tian Lingzi suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head nkly.


    Although he had cultivated several secret manuals of the Samsara sect, he knew nothing about this sect.


    ¡°Samsara is a big sect with countless branches. We are just one of them who haveprehended the Samsara of life,¡¯Tian Lingzi said indifferently.


    Ye sheng shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Everything in the world is in samsara. The nts are in spring and autumn. Life is also like this. Like You and me, death is often not the end, but another starting point,¡±Tian Lingzi exined.


    Ye Sheng frowned. He had a vague guess, but he could not figure it out, so he could only look at Tian Lingzi.


    ¡°Do you know what the most important thing in the Samsara sect is?¡±Tian Lingzi asked.


    Ye Sheng pointed at the Holy Martial armor on his body and said, ¡°This.¡±


    Tian lingzi shook his head, ¡°Although this is precious, it can¡¯tpare to the token in your hand.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the sect leader token in shock. He looked carefully, but there was nothing.


    ¡°Is this even more precious than the Holy Martial Armor?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, this is a key. It¡¯s the proof of the Samsara Sect¡¯s sect leader. Every sect leader must have this before they can be considered authentic. Do you know why?¡±Tian Lingzi smiled faintly.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He felt that there was a big problem with the Samsara sect.


    It seemed that the Samsara sect¡¯s sect leader did not take the Samsara sect seriously.


    He just did not take it seriously. The Samsara sect was destroyed by the Great Qin Empire, but Tian Lingzi was not sad at all. He even said that he had expected it.


    Since you had expected it, why didn¡¯t you just transfer the books along with the people from the Samsara sect?


    <b>sara</b>


    sara


    ¡°The Samsara sect is a one-person Samsara sect, not a group of people, ¡°Tian Lingzi said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re saying that other than the sect master, no one else knows about the secrets of the Samsara sect. In your eyes, they are people who you can give up at any time?¡±


    ¡°The senior who founded the Samsara sect back then was just curious and thought it was fun, so he established this sect. However, he only passed down some simple cultivation techniques. He didn¡¯t teach the core secret techniques of the Samsara sect. Only the sect leader can cultivate them, ¡°Tian Lingzi said.


    ¡°Unbelievable. The Samsara sect, which is known as the top sect in the world, was only founded for fun in your eyes, ¡°Ye Sheng said with emotion.


    ¡°To true experts, no matter how many people there are in the Samsara sect, they are just ants. Before I became the sect leader, I didn¡¯t think that this was the same concept. But as my cultivation deepened and I saw the nature of the world, I understood the meaning of these words. The Samsara sect is just a small matter. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are destroyed or if they can be revived. I only care about one thing. ¡°Tian Lingzi said.


    Ye Sheng raised the hierarch token and asked, ¡°Is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Tian Lingzi nodded and smiled.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Then how did you know that I woulde?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you want toe, but that you have the hierarch token. Then you will definitelye, because this is the inheritance of fate,¡±Tian Lingzi said.


    ¡°Bullsh * t fate. Do you know how this hierarch token came into My Hands?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±Tian Lingzi shook his head.


    ¡°Do you know the Holy Maiden of the Samsara sect?¡±Ye Sheng asked coldly.


    Tian Lingzi was dazed for a moment, ¡°Yes, she was the next Hierarch appointed by me. I gave her the hierarch token in the end and sent her away from the battlefield. But clearly something happened to her. Otherwise, the hierarch token wouldn¡¯t have ended up in your hands.¡±


    Ye Sheng was a little angry at Tian Lingzi¡¯s actions, but after hearing this, he was stunned, ¡°You chose the Samsara sect¡¯s Saintess to be the next sect master?¡±


    ¡°The world is so stupid. It¡¯s difficult to find a sessor. The Samsara sect¡¯s Saintess meets all my requirements, but her character is too resolute. ¡°She isn¡¯t too tactful. Such a person has sharp edges and corners, and it¡¯s easy to get a head full of blood. However, I only loved this character of hers. Therefore, under difficult choices, I chose her to be my sessor. I gave her the Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals and the hierarch token. When the army surrounded the Samsara sect, I sent her away, hoping that she could grow up.¡±Tian Lingzi sighed. ¡°Now, it seems that she failed. Do you know her?¡±Tian Lingzi asked.


    This wisp of his remnant soul had been ced here for more than ten years and knew nothing about the outside world.


    When Ye Sheng heard him talk about his mother¡¯s past, he did not expect such a change to happen.


    All the past sect masters of the Samsara sect had been passed down from generation to generation with the sect master token. They did not care about the rest of the Samsara sect at all.


    And his mother had been chosen as the next sect master back then. If she had not met King Ye, she would probably be the strongest person in the world right now, and Ye Sheng would not have appeared here.


    Looking at Tian Lingzi, Ye Sheng had mixed feelings. He said lightly, ¡°I am her son, the only one.¡±


    Tian Lingzi looked at Ye Sheng in shock. ¡°She got married and had children?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Although she looks friendly and amiable, she is extremely proud in her bones. With her identity as a woman, she overpowered all the men at that time. Her desire to pursue Dao is stronger than anyone else. It is impossible for her to get married and have children.¡±Tian Lingzi shook his head, he refused to believe it.


    When Ye Sheng heard him say that his mother was proud in her bones, he said in silence, ¡°She was captured by King Ye and brought back to Xianyang¡­¡±


    Ye Sheng slowly recounted his mother¡¯s experiences over the years. Hearing this, Tian Lingzi¡¯s face turned livid. His remnant soul became agitated and exploded with a huge momentum, sweeping across the entire cave.


    Rumble!


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, Ye Hong. This evildoer, how dare he treat my sessor like this?¡±Tian Lingzi was so angry that his entire body was trembling. His remnant soul was unstable, and he seemed to be on the verge of copsing


    Ye Sheng immediately sent in his true Qi to stabilize his remnant soul and asked, ¡°Senior, did you just say that ye Hong is a monster?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong is not a human, he is a monster. Just like the founding emperor of Great Qin, he came from that unknown ce. I killed the founding emperor of Great Qin to see who they were. I seeded, and I saw their origins. This monster wants to destroy this world, ¡°Tian Lingzi cursed.


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°What exactly is this unknown ce?¡±


    Tian Lingzi gradually calmed down and looked at Ye Sheng, ¡°You¡¯re still too weak,¡±he said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know this. An unknown ce is an unknown ce. When you can fight ye Hong and not die, you¡¯ll know. Telling you now will only disturb your mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng stopped asking about the unknownnd, ¡°Then tell me, what kind of monsters are ye Hong and the founding emperor of the Great Qin Empire?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not humans, they¡¯re demons. Remember, you have to kill ye Hong. He¡¯s a great monster, hiding in this world and plotting a huge conspiracy, ¡°Tian Lingzi told Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 165 - welcoming the Marquis Home (Third Update)

    Chapter 165 Chapter 16, weing the Marquis Home (Third Update)


    Ye Hong was a monster.


    Tian Lingzi kept emphasizing, but when Ye Sheng asked him what kind of Monster Ye Hong was, Tian Lingzi forgot.


    He was a wisp of remnant soul, unable to contain all of the main body¡¯s memories.


    What he knew was only what the main body wanted him to know.


    ¡°Senior, then what else do you know?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You are the sect master of the Samsara sect now. The hundreds of thousands of books here are all the essence of the past generations of the Samsara sect. I don¡¯t want to leave them to those sect disciples. In front of me, they are all a bunch of mediocrities who can not withstand a single blow. They are mediocre in the mortal world. The past sect masters will not give these to them. You have to remember this too,¡±Tian Lingzi exhorted.


    Ye sheng frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the leader of the Samsara sect. I don¡¯t want to work hard for the revival of the Samsara


    sect.¡±


    Tian Lingzi asked, ¡°Does the Samsara sect need to be revived?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°I treat the Samsara sect as a toy. If I had cared, I would have moved them away. You bing the leader of the Samsara sect is the inheritance of our lineage. The only thing you need to do is to find a sessor after you be one of the best in the world and pass down the leader token,¡±Tian Lingzi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s All?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. This was too easy.


    ¡°I originally wanted to pass it to your mother, but your mother¡¯s fate was bad and she was captured by that monster. It¡¯s not bad to pass it to you now,¡±Tian Lingzi said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Senior, how do I refine this Holy Martial Armor?¡±Ye Sheng saw that Tian Lingzi¡¯s remnant soul was getting weaker and weaker, so he hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Refine it with your heart and hold the sect leader token in your hand. This holy martial armor is a treasure second only to the sect leader token. If you wear it now, the Xiantian realm won¡¯t be able to hurt you at all. When you have the ability to challenge a great monster like King Ye, this armor will be your greatest help.¡±Tian Lingzi¡¯s remnant soul turned into green smoke, it floated in the air.


    Ye Sheng watched silently. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    The Samsara sect and the Samsara sect¡¯s sect master were two different things. In the eyes of the Samsara sect, the sect master was very mysterious. The sessive sect masters were very powerful and had great foresight. They followed him and enjoyed life without worry.


    But in the eyes of the Samsara sect¡¯s sect master, the Samsara sect was just a toy that could be thrown away at will.


    ¡°My mother is the sessor of the Samsara Sect¡¯s sect master, but she was dyed by ye Hong. I want to carry on her legacy and be the Samsara Sect¡¯s sect master. I want to kill ye Hong, ¡°Ye Sheng thought silently.


    He was wearing the Holy Martial armor, and his true energy was surging. He wrapped the armor and began to refine it.


    After this refinement, Ye Sheng discovered that the holy martial armor had many restrictions, divine patterns, and talismans. Together, they were extremelyplicated, forming a top-tier defensive magic treasure.


    ans.


    This refinement continued for an entire night before ye Sheng controlled the core of the Holy Martial armor.


    ¡°Retrieve!¡±With a thought, the Pdin armor entered his sea of consciousness and was put on by the little spirit man.


    ¡°With this armor, I have more confidence in dealing with the Samsara sect.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    The toys in the eyes of the previous sect masters dared to overstep their authority and choose a new sect master without the sect master token.


    ¡°This toy should also be eliminated.¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He stood up and left. His zhen Qi surged, and the Saint Martial armor appeared on his body. The dark red color was activated and released a bright red color, like blood. Ye Sheng felt that his strength had increased by more than ten times in an instant, this was what the Saint Martial armor could hold on to.


    ¡°Fly!¡±


    Ye Sheng easily flew up. Previously, he had used up too much zhen Qi to fly, but now it was less than one-tenth of it. Moreover, his speed was very fast. Ye Sheng directly flew out of the cave, passed through the wind and snow, andnded in the Cyclops tribe.


    Noiselessly, when Ye Shengnded, the holy martial armor silenced all sounds and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re back?¡±The advisor also asionally nced at him and was immediately pleasantly surprised.


    The Blue Shadow also looked at Ye Sheng. Hisrge eyeballs blinked and he said, ¡°Congrattions, young master, for obtaining the Samsara sect¡¯s secret treasure.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction. This holy martial armor not only had amazing defense, it could also increase his strength. Not only that, it could also heal ye Sheng¡¯s injuries.


    This was simply a treasure with no ws. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even know how to praise it. There were too many advantages. Ye Sheng had originally been slightly injured, but during this period of time, he had been healed by the holy warrior armor.


    With a thought, the armor entered his sea of consciousness and put on his divine soul.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Pack up. We¡¯re going to the chaotd, ¡°Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The blue shadow nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re ready. We can set off immediately.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked behind the Blue Shadow. He did not know when, but twenty-nine Cyclops appeared. Each of them was about three meters tall. They looked mighty and had an extraordinary aura.


    ¡°Everyone, this is the young master. We will follow the young master to the chaotd to start a new life and reproduce, ¡°the Blue Shadow said respectfully.


    The twenty-nine cyclops shouted, ¡°Hello, Young Master.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Thend of chaos has beautiful scenery and is also my territory. Everyone can rest at ease and recuperate to multiply our race.¡±


    <b>Se</b>


    ¡°Thank you, young master, ¡°a muscr young man grinned and said.


    Blue shadow said, ¡°This is the current chief of our Cyclops race, Wu Yang. His future is limitless and will definitely surpass mine. He will follow the young master in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Wu Yang. He was at the sixth sky of the innate realm and was in his twenties. He was really not bad. His face was simple and honest, but his body was strong and his aura was as deep as the ocean.


    ¡°Good. Follow me and you will definitely make a name for yourself. The cyclops in this world are gradually going extinct. You need to tell the world that the giant tribe has not disappeared.¡±Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and encouraged.


    Wu Yang said excitedly, ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. Wu Yang will definitely work hard in cultivation and serve young master. He will definitely not disgrace our Cyclops tribe.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Bring everyone down the mountain.¡±Ye Sheng turned around and left.


    Wu Yang immediately began to lead the tribe members and follow Ye Sheng.


    Originally, they wanted to bring a lot of things, but the advisor stopped them.


    ¡°The entire chaotds belongs to the Marquis. There are all kinds of things, so there is no need to bring anything else. If there are beast skins and the like, we can bring them along. When the timees, we can sell them for a sum of money,¡±the advisor said.


    When Wu Yang heard this, he immediately rolled up all the beast skins, and everyone carried a huge beast skin scroll.


    It was easy to go up the mountain, but difficult to go down the mountain. This was to describe ordinary people. For cultivators like Ye Sheng, going down the mountain was very easy.


    They were all at the Xiantian realm. Everyone flew through the air and descended. In less than two hours, they arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    The grass was lush, and the sunlight was warm. There was no snow, no world of ice.


    Ye Sheng took the lead, and everyone headed towards the chaotd.


    Rumble!


    But before Ye Sheng could take a few steps, he heard a loud rumble. The earth trembled, and countless horses galloped.


    ¡°There are enemies.¡±Wu Yang immediately shouted.


    Ye Sheng frowned as he looked. He did not know who these people were. The advisor immediately stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. These are the Marquis¡¯subordinatesing to wee the Marquis.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s brows rxed as he said, ¡°Are they tie Lianshan and the others?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I used a secret technique to inform them and came to wee them,¡±the advisor said softly.


    After the advisor exined, everyone calmed down and watched as the thousands of steeds galloped towards them. Dust filled the sky as they charged towards them.


    When they reached the front, the thousands of steeds stopped in unison. The people on top of them dismounted and knelt down in unison. They shouted in unison, ¡°We wee the Marquis home.¡±

 Chapter 166 - Snake Demon Inner Core (fourth update)

    Chapter 166 Chapter 17, Snake Demon Inner Core (fourth update)


    Thousands of people knelt in front of him, including Xiantian Masters, Tie Lian Mountain, the Red Army, barbarianmanders, and so on..


    On the vast prairie, this was a different kind of scenery.


    An eagle passed by and looked at it curiously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of aplishment. This was the result of entering the chaotd.


    His master only asked him to open an alchemy shop here to practice his skills, but Ye Sheng used more than a month to unify the chaotd.


    Seeing thousands of people kneeling in front of him with a respectful attitude, Ye Sheng felt a surge of heroism in his heart. He finally understood why so many people were so passionate about power.


    But in an instant, Ye Sheng broke away from it and calmed his mind. He was a person who wanted to cultivate hard, so he couldn¡¯t be corrupted by power.


    ¡°Get Up. Why bothering out to wee us?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Marquis, you can¡¯t say that. You still need to put on an act and tell the people of the chaotds that the times have changed. This ce belongs to you, Marquis.¡±The Advisor said.


    Tie Lianshan also said, ¡°Marquis, we have already disbanded our respective forces. Clean Up the ounts and please review them.¡± Tie Lianshan, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmander handed over the names of the ounts.


    Ye Sheng casually threw it to the advisor, he said, ¡°Since you guys are so sincere, I naturally won¡¯t neglect you guys. From today onwards, all kinds of cultivation pills will be provided to our brothers. Furthermore, we will open a luxurious medicinal pill shop in the chaotd to sell all kinds of pills, including xiantian pills.¡±


    Tie Lianshan and the other two were shocked, ¡°Marquis, you still have Xiantian pills?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled but did not say anything.


    The advisor said, ¡°Lord Marquis¡¯s abilities are incredible. You¡¯ll understand once you see it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t a good ce either. Let¡¯s return to thend of chaos. Mister Blue Shadow, let¡¯s Go First.¡±Ye Sheng invited Blue Shadow.


    The three meter tall blue shadow nodded and flew into thend of chaos with Ye Sheng.


    The rest of the people rushed back one after another.


    Thend of chaos had not been peaceful recently.


    First, the raindrop pavilion had been destroyed by the three tie Lianshan families. Their assets had been confiscated, and some of their loyal subordinates had been killed. Arge faction in thend of chaos had been dered destroyed.


    The process of destruction was very simple. Although there was resistance, without Chu Xiong and his cousins, these forces had been suppressed in an instant and could not stir up any waves.


    This was the first major event.


    The second major event happened immediately after.


    On the day after the three families joined forces to destroy Raindrop Pavilion, the chaos gang, the Red Dust Sect, and their brothers announced their disbandment one after another.


    This was like a bomb that made everyone


    dizzy.


    What exactly were these gangs doing?


    Countless people wanted to ask, and those who usually only did business also began to


    care.


    These gangs had a deep rtionship with them, and many merchants were working with them.


    However, they were rejected one after another.


    The third big thing had just happened.


    The three big gangs that had been disbanded did not show up for a few days, so no one knew what they were doing. However, just now, the three families had joined forces and rode their horses straight out of the grasnd.


    At this moment, all sorts of rumors spread.


    The Marquis of Changle had defeated Chu Xiong and his cousin, subdued the Red Army and barbarianmanders of TIE Lianshan, and unified the entirend of Chaos.


    When the people of thend of chaos heard this, they shook their heads in disbelief. This was impossible.


    Chu Xiong Hall was at the fifth sky of the innate realm. If they joined forces, could the new Marquis of Changle be defeated?


    Many people thought that it was fake.


    However, ten minutester, the new Changle Marquis and a three-meter-tall Cyclops giant walked back with Tie Lianshan, the Red Army, and the Barbarianmander behind him. Only then did the people believe this rumor.


    Then, they exploded.


    After the chaotd took shape, many gangs rose up like meteors. Some had a long time, and some had a short time.


    However, no matter how many gangs emerged, the chaotd had never beenpletely unified.


    No one would have thought that they would be able to see the unification of thend of chaos.


    Furthermore, this unified person was also very strange. It was not Chu Xiong Hall, nor was it tie Lian Shan, nor was it the Red Army or the barbarianmanders.


    ds


    It was the new Changle Hou.


    He had only been in thend of chaos for a month or so, right?


    After killing the Changle Hou, he would inherit the position. Before it waspletely stabilized, he would wipe out the other few families.


    How did the Changle Marquis do it?


    On this day, the people of the chaotds were not in the mood to do business. They were all discussing ye Sheng and the new Changle Marquis.


    The outside world was in a mess. Ye Sheng knew a part of it and did not care much. He returned to the Changle Marquis Mansion.


    After going out for a while, Ye Sheng returned as usual.


    The advisor, Blue Shadow, Tie Lianshan, the Red Army, and the barbarianmander followed Ye Sheng into the main hall.


    Ye Sheng sat on the main seat and said, ¡°All of you sit down. Today, we will discuss how to organize thend of Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, feel free to instruct us. My brothers will listen to you,¡±tie Lianshan immediately said.


    ¡°Marquis, it¡¯s the same for my red dust sect.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, I have long since packed up my businesses and handed them over to advisor, ¡°the barbarianmander said in a fawning manner.


    ¡°All of you have done well. The Land of Chaos has been unified, and there will be a standard. All the rules will be followed. You can ask the Advisor.¡±Ye Sheng pointed at the advisor andpletely relinquished his authority, allowing the advisor to disy his abilities to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marquis. I will definitely not let you down.¡±The advisor stood up emotionally and said.


    ¡°Mm, I believe in you. Remember, help me collect the medicinal herbs.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I know.¡±The advisor nodded firmly. He knew what Ye Sheng wanted the medicinal herbs for, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to rx.


    ¡°Marquis, the three of us have something to offer to Marquis.¡±Tie Lianshan, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmander looked at each other and said in unison.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. The three of them had plundered a lot of treasures.


    ¡°The thousand year snake demon¡¯s inner core.¡±Tie Lianshan said.


    ¡°The inner core of a thousand year snake demon?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly confirmed.


    This was a great tonic.


    The inner core of a Demon Beast was the foundation of their cultivation. If the inner core was shattered, it was equivalent to losing half of their lives.


    And the inner core of a thousand year snake demon was probably more tonic than any medicinal pill.


    ¡°Is it the inner core of the snake demon that your three families joined forces to kill?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly remembered that during the treasure hunt, the three of them insisted on splitting up. They probably wanted to make a move at that time.


    ¡°Marquis, this inner core is the essence of the demonic beast¡¯s cultivation. Because the snake demon contains an ancient bloodline, it imprisons its intelligence and stays at the bottom of the water. Usually, it hunts ferociously, but its intelligence is limited. Even if it cultivates for a thousand years, it is still unable to transform,¡±tie Lianshan exined.


    Chi Jun continued, ¡°A few times when we went treasure hunting, it swallowed a few people for no reason. This time, the three of US worked together to kill this demonic beast. We took out the inner core and offered it to Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou, please ept it.¡±The Barbarian Commander said loudly.


    ¡°Alright, I ept it. However, I won¡¯t take it for free. After all, you¡¯ve worked hard. This snake demon will definitely be ferocious. I¡¯ll give each of you five hundred different types of medicinal pills as a reward.¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and promised.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Hou.¡±Tie Lianshan¡¯s Chi Jun and the barbarianmander were overjoyed and stood up to thank him.

 Chapter 167 - Crazy Pill Refining (first part)

    Chapter 167 Chapter 18, Crazy Pill Refining (first part)


    The thousand-year snake demon¡¯s inner core. This was an unexpected surprise, and Ye Sheng immediately put it away.


    If this inner core was used well, it was enough to help ye Sheng raise a level.


    The umted energy of a thousand years could be imagined how dense it was. Although ye Sheng needed a huge amount of energy every time he broke through, this inner core was enough.


    ¡°Advisor, arrange the amodation for the Cyclops tribe to ensure that they are satisfied. At the same time, merge the businesses of the big gangs and take over all of them. Turn thend of chaos into an imprable fortress, ¡°ye Sheng instructed.


    ¡°Marquis, please rest assured. I will cooperate with the three of you to build thend of Chaos, ¡°the advisor said solemnly.


    Tie Lianshan and the other two immediately nodded.


    Ye Sheng said with satisfaction, ¡°I am not worried about the chaotds, but Chu Xiong Tang has escaped. He will definitely attack again. During this period of time, let everyone work hard to cultivate and increase their strength. We have enough medicinal pills, so there is no need to worry about depletion. We must stabilize ourselves before the Samsara sect arrives.¡±


    Tie Lianshan said, ¡°As long as the three of us have enough medicinal pills, breaking through to the sixth sky of the Connate realm will not be a problem.¡±


    Chi Jun also nodded and said, ¡°We have long reached the peak of the fifth sky of the innate realm. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have many resources. All the gold we have earned over these years has been used to buy medicinal pills. However, the medicinal pills of others are really expensive and are simply not enough.¡±


    The Barbarianmander looked at Ye Sheng with eager eyes and asked, ¡°Marquis, I have given all my assets to you. How many medicinal pills can you give me?¡±


    Among the three people, only the barbarianmander hadpletely submitted to Ye Sheng, disbanded the gang, and handed over all of his assets.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    The Barbarianmander thought carefully and said, ¡°A thousand pills.¡±


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and raised three fingers.


    ¡°AH, just three hundred.¡±The Barbarianmander said in disappointment. He had thought that there were at least five hundred. Adding the five hundred that Ye Sheng had given him, there would be a thousand pills.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a total of 3,000 pills.¡±


    The Barbarianmander widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. He immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Marquis, this lowly one will listen to whatever you say in the future. I have no other intentions.¡±


    Treasures moved people¡¯s hearts. The 3,000 pills made tie Lianshan and Chi Jun¡¯s hearts itch. They also knelt down.


    ¡°Marquis, these two lowly ones are also willing to take out all of their assets.¡±Tie Lianshan and Chi Jun said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Each of you will have 3,000 medicinal pills. Work hard and cultivate. I reckon that it won¡¯t be long before the Samsara sectes to kill us. I Won¡¯t be able to escape, and neither will you.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, as long as I break through to the sixth sky of the upper sky, I will help you kill as many people as Come,¡±the barbarianmander said excitedly.


    ¡°The Samsara sect has been besieged like a stray dog all these years. What¡¯s there to worry about? As long as we break through, the chaotd that has been consolidated will not be afraid of the Samsara sect,¡±tie Lianshan said coldly.


    ¡°Marquis, don¡¯t worry. With My Chi Army here, the Samsara sect won¡¯t be able to get close to you, ¡°Chi Jun patted his chest and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded lightly. He believed in their sincerity. Whether it was for the medicinal pills or because they were afraid of his oath, as long as they were loyal to him, it would be fine.


    ¡°Mister Blue Shadow, during this period of time, I still need your help to take care of the chaotds. ¡°Ye Sheng entrusted it to him.


    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. With me around, you can go into seclusion in peace.¡±Blue Shadow immediately said.


    ¡°Alright, the medicinal pills I gave you will be given to you by Grand Tutor in the next few days. All of you can leave.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand and said indifferently.


    The group immediately left while Ye Sheng entered the secret chamber.


    The secret chamber was empty. All the treasures here had been transported out.


    Dong!


    Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace and ced it on the ground. Then, he began to refine pills.


    Xiantian pills, Qi condensation pills, essence condensing pills, solid constitution pills, essence nurturing pills, barrier-breaking pills..


    With over a hundred types of pills, Ye Sheng began to refine pills in a fancy manner.


    After breaking through to the Xiantian realm, Ye Sheng¡¯s control of alchemy techniques became even more proficient. With the addition of a cheating device like the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it only took five minutes to refine a batch of pills.


    Five minutes for a batch of pills to reach grade-9. No one would believe it if it was said. But now, the pills that were like flowing water appeared in the secret chamber.


    In one night, Ye Sheng refined a total of three thousand pills.


    He refined all kinds of pills once. After Ye Sheng familiarized himself with the feel of the pills, his speed increased a lot.


    There were many medicinal ingredients hidden in the space of the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and half of them had been consumed.


    By refining pills like this, one could also train one¡¯s control of true qi and state. It was a different kind of cultivation.


    Time slowly passed, and another day passed.


    On this day, Ye Sheng did not rest. He did not stop day and night, concentrating on refining pills.


    He refined a total of seven thousand pills.


    The advisor was told toe in and take the pills. Even though he knew that Ye Sheng was fast at refining pills, refining ten thousand pills in a day and a half was still crazy.


    ¡°Send them to the three ns. The remaining 1,000 pills will be given to our own people.¡±Ye Sheng said with his eyes closed. The advisor nodded and said, ¡°Marquis, please rest assured. Once these pills are taken out, I have the confidence to make everyone in the entire chaotds loyal to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°I believe in your ability. From now on, you wille once a day. I will refine 1,000 pills a day and give them to my people to cultivate.¡±


    The advisor said, ¡°I know.¡±


    The advisor took out ten thousand medicinal pills, of which nine thousand were given to tie Lianshan and the other two.


    Each person had three thousand. The round medicinal pills were filled with fragrance, causing them to be dazzled.


    ¡°These medicinal pills were refined by the Marquis?¡±Tie Lianshan asked in shock.


    The Chi Army and barbarianmander also swallowed their saliva. Wasn¡¯t this too shocking?


    ¡°The Marquis trusts you all very much. I hope that you will not let him down. These medicinal pills are just a necessity for daily cultivation. As long as you publicize the Marquis and let the people of the chaotds know that you must be loyal to the Marquis, you can eat as many medicinal pills as you want,¡±the advisor said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, advisor. This life of mine belongs to the Marquis from now on. If the Marquis wants me to die, I will die immediately. I swear in the name of the god of Berserkers, ¡°the barbarianmander immediately said loudly.


    ¡°Advisor, since we have all submitted to the Marquis, then we will definitely do our part. I will make my subordinates loyal to the Marquis, ¡°tie Lianshan said in a deep voice.


    Looking at these medicinal pills, tie Lianshan also knew that the gap between him and Ye Sheng from before could not be bridged, and he would not do useless work.


    ¡°Yes, all of you should go and cultivate. Break through as soon as possible. The Marquis needs all of you.¡±The advisor nodded in satisfaction and said.


    Tie Lianshan and the other two held the medicinal pills in their hands and left withplicated feelings.


    ¡°I thought the Marquis medicinal pills came from Mount Longhu, ¡°Chi Jun said.


    ¡°I thought so too. Who knew that the Marquis would refine them himself? Unbelievable.¡±Tie Lianshan eximed in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that there is a gap between geniuses and mortals like us. It¡¯s so good to follow the Marquis. The medicinal pills can be used as food. In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about having no resources to cultivate. It¡¯s not like licking blood at the edge of a knife.¡±The Barbarianmanderughed loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±Tie Lianshan nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 168 - Avatar (2nd update)

    Chapter 168 Chapter 19, Avatar (2nd update)


    Because of the pills given by Ye Sheng, the entirend of chaos began to cultivate.


    Many of the three major gangs were stuck at the 10th level of the postnatal realm and were unable to break through. Now that they had obtained the innate pill, they had hope of breaking through.


    This hope was given by Ye Sheng.


    Tie Lianshan, the Red Army, and the Barbarianmander were wholeheartedly promoting ye Sheng. For a time, the news that the Changle Marquis was an alchemy master spread.


    For a time, those who were idle in the chaotds saw Hope. They immediately found their advisor and wanted to follow the Marquis of Changle.


    The advisor didn¡¯t dare to agree easily. He said that he wanted to ask the Marquis for his opinion first.


    The group of people at the Tenth Heaven stood in the square and waited silently. None of them were impatient. Their eyes were filled with anticipation and they were extremely nervous. They were afraid that Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t ept them.


    The Xiantian realm was the realm that many people worked hard for their entire lives.


    Freedom was high, but if they had to choose between freedom and the Xiantian realm, no one would choose freedom.


    After breaking through to the Xiantian realm, one¡¯s lifespan would be at least 150 years. If they took good care of themselves, they might have a lifespan of 200 years after breaking through once.


    After reaching the fifth heaven of the Xiantian realm, one would have a lifespan of 300 to 400 years.


    Freedom was nothingpared to this.


    Besides, joining the Changle Marquis did not mean losing freedom. It was just a change of lifestyle.


    Now that the Changle Marquis had unified the entire chaotd, even a fool would know that following him would have a boundless future.


    Everyone knew what to choose.


    In the secret room, Ye Sheng was cultivating. He held a white, round inner core that was about the size of his head.


    The inner core was overflowing with endless energy and was sucked into Ye Sheng¡¯s stomach to increase his cultivation.


    From this inner core, one could see the size of the snake demon. It was very difficult for such a huge demon to transform.


    The closer a demon was to a human, the easier it was for them to transform.


    For example, monkeys, foxes, and others couldpletely transform at the Houtian realm.


    The bigger the body, the harder it was to transform because there were too many things to refine.


    The energy of this inner core was far beyond Ye Sheng¡¯s imagination. Every breath he took now was equivalent to cultivating for two hours.


    Every breath was equivalent to two hours, and every twelve breaths was equivalent to a day. Ye Sheng silently absorbed for a day, which was equivalent to cultivating for three months.


    This was simply cheating. No wonder tie Lianshan and the other two had left back then to kill this demonic beast.


    Originally, they had nned to use this inner core to break through to the sixth sky of the innate realm. Now, they offered it to Ye Sheng so that he could break through.


    Ye Sheng also gave them arge amount of medicinal pills to make up for their losses. Both sides took what they had.


    The advisor came to the secret room and approached Ye Sheng. He said softly, ¡°Marquis, there are several hundred people at the tenth sky of the postliminary realm who want to join you.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not stop cultivating. A light shed between his brows and his soul left his body andnded on the ground. His body was unstable and had yet to materialize. He looked at the advisor and asked, ¡°Do they want to obtain the innate pill?¡±


    The advisor bowed respectfully when he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s soul, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now, everyone outside is saying that you can refine the innate pill, which is why there are so many innate experts. At this moment, those people in the chaotds who are at the Tenth Heaven of the Houtian realm could not sit still anymore and came to beg me to let the Marquis take them in.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul looked at his body and felt a sense of absent-mindedness. He stabilized his mind and asked, ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred, ¡°the advisor immediately replied.


    ¡°Eight hundred. There are two to three hundred thousand people in the chaotds. Are there still eight hundred people in the tenth heaven of the postnatal realm?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Most of them are from other ces. They either live in seclusion here, or they want toe here to make a fortune,¡±the advisor said.


    ¡°Take them, but you have to carefully investigate their background. Don¡¯t want them for their evil deeds. Don¡¯t want them for their bad character. Don¡¯t want them for those who kill at will. Don¡¯t want them for those who rebel, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±The grand tutor listened silently, and then retreated respectfully.


    Ye Sheng saw the grand tutor leave, and his divine soul turned into green smoke, surging into his body.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s body shook, and his bones cracked, bing even stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to break through.¡±Surprise shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    This inner core was too powerful, far more ferocious than Ye Sheng thought. He originally thought that it would take at least three days, but who would have thought that he could break through in a day¡¯s time.


    ¡°Absorb!¡±


    Ye Sheng circted theherworld sacred body and crazily absorbed the inner core¡¯s energy.


    Rumble!


    The inner core broke away from Ye Sheng¡¯s palm and flew to the top of Ye Sheng¡¯s head. Rolling energy poured out like a flood-discharging dam, all surging into Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was like a spring cicada, turning into a cocoon.


    The energy wrapped around Ye Sheng.


    He was undergoing a transformation inside.


    It was not just his cultivation, but also theherworld sacred physique.


    The Netherworld sacred physique had broken through once before and shed its old body, allowing Ye Sheng to increase the strength of 500 people. Now that he had broken through again, he could increase the strength of his dantian on Earth.


    Ye Sheng gradually walked towards an invincible direction, step by step, very steady.


    This cocoon transformationsted for three days.


    During these three days, the snake demon inner core only needed to continuously release the flood and shrink by arge circle. After the energy surged into his body, it broke through the barrier and allowed Ye Sheng to break through the connate second heaven long ago. However, hisherworld saintly being still needed energy, so during these three days, the vast majority of the energy was absorbed by theherworld saintly being.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The big cocoon began to tremble, and a deep aura spread out, shaking the entire big cocoon.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the big cocoon exploded, and Ye Sheng walked out naked.


    His skin was snow-white, like the color of crystal, and one could see the veins, bones, and internal organs inside.


    As Ye Sheng walked, the color slowly changed back.


    Ye Sheng clenched his fist, and a surge of thick energy exploded.


    Boom!


    The secret chamber shook, just like an earthquake.


    ¡°I can kill a sixth sky of the innate realm with my bare hands now.¡±Ye Sheng was full of heroism.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about the threat of the Samsara sect anymore.


    The Netherworld saintly being that had undergone two transformations was already a hundred times more powerful than an ordinary person. If he were to increase the power on Earth, wield the Human World¡¯s hundred states sword, and wear the sacred warrior armor, Ye Sheng could fight against a peak innate realm expert.


    In this world, he could also be considered a small expert.


    Ye Sheng casually waved his hand, and a long robe flew over andnded on his body, covering his private parts.


    When he raised his head, he saw that the inner core, which was originally about the size of a head, was now only the size of a fist.


    ¡°There is still a vast amount of power in here. It¡¯s just right for me to use it to break through to the second sky of the leaving aperture realm.¡±With a thought, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power grabbed the inner core and entered his sea of consciousness. It was like a sun, blooming with light as it scattered into his sea of consciousness.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was like a child that had been hungry for more than ten days. It devoured the snake demon¡¯s inner core like a wolf.


    Bang Bang!


    A bulge popped out between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows. Then, with a shake, the Bulge disappeared, and Ye Sheng¡¯s soul jumped out.


    ¡°Greetings to the real body,¡± said the soul with a smile. It looked the same as Ye Sheng. It was no longer uncertain whether it was real or fake, but had truly condensed the body of the soul.


    Ye Sheng also said with a smile, ¡°Greetings, fellow Daoist.¡±


    Ye Sheng had broken through to the second sky of the leaving aperture realm, and his soul was split. It was equivalent to having an avatar.


    When fighting with others, when one was caught off guard, the soul would jump out and perform ten Daoist techniques. It would have a miraculous effect.

 Chapter 169 - Xiantian and post-xiantian realm (third update)

    Chapter 169 Chapter 20, Xiantian and post-xiantian realm (third update)


    Ye Sheng, who had both broken through his body and soul, finally rxed his anxious mood.


    He had been worried that the Samsara sect wouldunch arge-scale invasion. His foundation was unstable and could easily be destroyed by the Samsara sect.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the current chaotd was his private territory. Anyone who dared to offend him would be dealt a fatal blow.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve broken through, I won¡¯t be able to strengthen myself in the short term. I can check the Samsara sect¡¯s secret collection.¡±Ye Sheng remembered that he still had hundreds of thousands of books on him.


    These books were the rare and precious collection of the past Samsara sect masters. Even if the Great Qin imperial family had more books than this ce, the quality was not much better.


    After all, the Great Qin Empire had only been established for twenty years. Even if they plundered the world¡¯s books, they would not be as good as the past reincarnation sect masters¡¯collections.


    The quantity was not as much as yours, but the quality was definitely better than yours.


    Tian Lingzi was certain about this.


    These books were stored in the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s space. With hundreds of thousands of books inside, the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s space did not seem to be affected, and Ye Sheng did not know how big it was.


    ¡°Now that my soul has been preliminarily cultivated, I can use the soul splitting technique.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shone as he recalled a cultivation technique that his master had taught him.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    In an instant, ten thousand ye Shengs appeared in the space of the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    These ten thousand ye Shengs were like real people. Each of them picked up a book and silently read it.


    The books here recorded theprehension of different realms, the handwriting of the predecessors, the division of Cultivation Realms, and so on.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s main body sat in the secret room in front of the Pantheon Pill Furnace. He closed his eyes and looked at the Earth in his dantian.


    The people on Earth were working hard in their cultivation.


    Now, Earth had entered a new era, the martial arts era.


    The appearance of Xiantian experts allowed the people on Earth to see the great potential of cultivation.


    Flying in the sky and burrowing into the ground, one¡¯s lifespan exceeded that of an ordinary person. When the pressure of an innate master was unleashed, even an ordinary person would find it difficult to breathe.


    There was a Daoist master who fought with others. A flying sword cut off the head of the other party from a distance of a hundred miles, shocking the world.


    There was a Buddhist monk who transformed into a Buddha and suppressed the enemies that came.


    There was also an extreme martial artist who smashed a mountain with one punch.


    All kinds of bizarre scenes made everyone yearn for martial arts.


    Martial artists and Taoist priests became the words that people talked about the most.


    Ye Sheng even saw the emergence of many martial arts associations, researching martial arts, making progress together, and so on.


    Apart from that, there were also changes on Earth.


    The demon race rose.


    When Ye Sheng passed down the martial arts, some wild beasts saw it. By chance, theyprehended the martial arts and began to absorb the essence of day and night, sessfully cultivating.


    Therefore, in the various forests, the great demons began to form groups and formed New Forces. They upied the forests and began to progress together with the humans.


    In the ocean, whales, sharks, dolphins, pythons, and so on also began to cultivate by chance.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the cultivation of these unusual creatures was a pleasant surprise. He saw it, but did not interfere. Instead, he began to pay attention to whether there were cultivation techniques of the demon race.


    Among the hundreds of thousands of books, there was definitely a demon race cultivation technique. Ye Sheng immediately began to preach.


    Last time, more than 90,000 books were passed down, causing the Dantian Earth to improve greatly. This time, hundreds of thousands of books were passed down. Presumably, the people on Earth would be able to give ye Sheng a pleasant surprise.


    Rumble!


    The entire earth was shaking. Countless rocks came from the sky and smashed down fiercely.


    The people on Earth were not afraid. This had happened many times, and they were already used to it.


    Of course, many people knelt down and thanked god for giving them these cultivation techniques and secret treasures, allowing them to embark on the path of cultivation.


    This time, Ye Sheng did not ce the hundreds of thousands of stone tablets in one ce. Instead, he ced them everywhere.


    Cultivation techniques that were suitable for human cultivation were sent to the human region. Cultivation techniques that were suitable for the demon race were sent to the forest, and cultivation techniques that were suitable for the sea creatures were sent to the sea.


    The hundred flowers that Ye Sheng needed bloomed at the same time, giving birth to even more experts.


    ¡°Continue to grow. I need your strength and enlightenment. Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡±Ye Sheng muttered in his heart as he ended this sermon.


    In the secret chamber, one hundred thousand ye Shengs returned to their souls one after another, bringing with them arge amount of knowledge, causing ye Sheng¡¯s face to turn pale.


    However, it was better than thest time, and he didn¡¯t faint.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read all these books. I have a deeper understanding of cultivation,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    He looked at the Pantheon Pill Furnace, his eyes focused on something else.


    ¡°The Tenth Heaven of the Postliminary realm and the tenth heaven of the innate realm. This is a realm that ordinary people know about. However, ordinary people don¡¯t know about the realm after breaking through to the postliminary realm,¡±Ye Sheng said. ¡°Once you break through to the ten heavens of the innate realm, you will reach the Golden Core realm. Once you condense a golden core in your body, you will no longer be an ordinary person, but a true half-immortal.¡±Only now did ye Sheng Know.


    After the acquired realm was the innate realm, after the innate realm was the golden core, and after the golden core was the void realm.


    ¡°The top ten masters in the world are at the Void Realm. Once you surpass the Void Realm, you will ascend.¡±Ye Sheng finally had a general understanding of the realm.


    Great Qin¡¯s Lord Ye was at the Void Realm.


    Jixia Academy¡¯s vice-principal was also at the Void Realm.


    The white jade field that Ye Sheng met was also at the Void Realm.


    As for whether Ye Sheng¡¯s master, Daoist Qingxu, was at the Void Realm, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Martial cultivation is divided into four levels: Houtian, Xiantian, golden core, and the Void Realm, ¡°Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°Soul cultivation is divided into four levels: nourishing the soul, leaving the body, three flowers gathering at the top, and five Qi ascending to the origin.¡±Ye Sheng started to think.


    The emptiness realm of martial arts cultivation corresponded to the five Qi Chao Yuan of soul cultivation, and the next realm of these two should be ascension.


    ¡°Ascension is definitely not as simple as I thought. There are not many records in this book, ¡°Ye Sheng said regretfully.


    However, Ye Sheng was now full of motivation.


    In the past, he knew that Lord Ye was very strong, but he did not know how strong he was. He only knew that he must have surpassed the Xiantian realm.


    Now, Ye Sheng knew that King Ye was an emptiness realm expert. In the emptiness realm, he should be one of the strongest people.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the emptiness realm? Give me a few years, and I will definitely be able to reach it. At that time, I will be able to avenge my mother.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was cold.


    With a goal, he would have the motivation to strive for it. Ye Sheng¡¯s joy after his breakthrough was swept away.


    ¡°The gap between me and King Ye is still too big. I don¡¯t have the right to becent. I should continue to work hard, ¡°Ye Sheng warned himself before starting to refine pills.


    Refining Xiantian pills.


    The advisor helped Ye Sheng recruit another 700 Houtian tenth firmament cultivators. These people needed 700 xiantian pills to break through.


    On this night, Ye Sheng refined 3,000 pills. Apart from 700 Xiantian pills, he also had all kinds of pills to save for a rainy day.


    ¡°I have to work hard in refining pills these few days. I have to umte at least 100,000 medicinal pills to be able to open a medicinal pill hall and withstand the consumption.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t forget his master¡¯s teachings and came to the chaotds to open a medicinal pill hall.


    Although the entire chaotds was now ye Sheng¡¯s, he still had to obey his master¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 170 - , the Samsara sect in the depths of the plains (fourth update)

    Chapter 170 Chapter 21, the Samsara sect in the depths of the ins (fourth update)


    Ye Sheng, who respected his master and respected the Dao, began his alchemy career.


    His Master had asked him toe to the chaotds to Hone Ye Sheng¡¯s alchemy skills.


    But he didn¡¯t know that the Pantheon Cauldron was so powerful that it had instantly made Ye Sheng an alchemy master.


    Even a pill with a failure rate of 60-70 for a xiantian pill could be perfectly refined by Ye Sheng


    Priest Qing Xu had never thought that Ye Sheng would be able to rule over the entire chaosnd in such a short period of time.


    No one would believe such a feat.


    A second sky of the Connate Realm Brat had entered the chaosnd alone. Under thebined attacks of many factions, he had easily defeated the other party and ruled over the chaosnd. Even Great Qin¡¯s third prince had been captured by Ye Sheng and locked in a dungeon, he could not see the sun, and he kept moring to see Ye Sheng, but no one paid him any attention.


    While the chaotds were developing like wildfire, in another ce, the current Saintess of the Samsara sect had returned with Chu Xiong Tang.


    The Samsara sect¡¯s original sect had been destroyed by Great Qin, and they had moved to the depths of the grasnds, not daring to get close to Great Qin.


    A few years ago, Great Qin¡¯s border army had been strictly searching for the Samsara sect¡¯s survivors. Once they were discovered, they would die without a doubt. This was why the Saintess and Chu Xiong Tang had changed their appearances and started to fight again in the chaotds.


    Afterwards, they carefully set up their ns, not daring to provoke the third prince for fear of being discovered.


    It was a pity that after several years of nning, when they were about to pluck the fruits, Ye Sheng appeared, destroying all of their hard work.


    The saintess drove the carriage and brought Chu Xiong Hall into the depths of the grasnd.


    There were manyrge factions here, and the Samsara sect was now under the banner of the vital energy sect in the grasnd, giving them a piece of territory to rest and recuperate.


    There were also countries on the grasnds, and they were different from the unification of Great Qin. The countries on the grasnds were divided.


    There were barbarians who established their country, which was called the Dayuan Empire. There were divine residences within their country, and the people believed in divine residences.


    The people who opposed the barbarians were the deste man. They had also established a country, which was called the Turkic Empire, and they gave the vital energy sect the state religion.


    The vital energy sect was quite powerful on the grasnds, and they were not on good terms with great qin. They often had conflicts, which was why they dared to ept the remaining members of the Samsara sect.


    The Samsara sect¡¯s Saintess was driving the carriage, and inside the carriage was Chu Xiong Tang. His veins were all broken, which meant that his cultivation was crippled.


    However, the SAINTESS did not give up on him and brought Chu Xiong Tang with her.


    On the path to the Samsara sect, the Saintess wanted to fly, but Chu Xiong Tang could not withstand such a violent impact. His body was very weak, and for his sake, the SAINTESS chose to drive the carriage and slowly return to the sect.


    In the carriage, Chu Xiong Tang sat quietly. His face was pale, but he was very calm. He looked at the Saintess¡¯back with a trace of warmth.


    At this moment, he felt that his injury might also be a kind of opportunity.


    Because Chu Xiong Tang was not injured, he would not be able to enjoy the Saintess¡¯care for the rest of his life.


    The warmth in his heart did not abandon him. Instead, he quietly drove the carriage and brought him back to the Samsara sect.


    Chu Xiong Hall did not dare to speak, nor did he want to. He enjoyed the warmth between him and the SAINTESS. He was afraid that once he spoke, this warmth would disappear.


    This was what Chu Xiong Hall desired, but he was also worried about destroying the atmosphere.


    The Saintess¡¯hands were delicate. Her true energy condensed and turned into a whip. She whipped the ck horse¡¯s back, making it run faster.


    The four horses did not stop day and night. They pulled the carriage in turn and rushed to the Samsara sect.


    Chu Xiong Hall enjoyed this moment, but the SAINTESS frowned.


    ¡°The child of the previous Saintess is so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°How old is he? He is only 16 years old, but he can resonate with the hundred states sword. Those few strikes scared me.¡±


    ¡°And he knows the secret manual of the Samsara sect, not even the current hierarch.¡±


    ¡°I have to go back as soon as possible. I have to tell the sect master to personally capture Ye Sheng and obtain the secret manual of the Samsara sect.¡±


    The SAINTESS had many questions in her mind. She was truly thinking of the Samsara sect and wanted to fly back immediately.


    However, when she felt the gentle gaze behind her, the SAINTESS could not bear to do so.


    How could she not know what Chu Xiong Hall was thinking.


    The saintess knew better than anyone else that she had spent a lot of time with Chu Xiong Hall in the past few years. She could often feel a gentle gaze falling on her.


    Chu Xiong Hall was very capable and very talented. He was not ugly either and was deeply in love with her. After staying in the chaotds for a few years, he did not get close to women. Even when it came to beautiful women, Chu Xiong Hall would reject them thousands of miles away. He did not even smile.


    His smile was only for the SAINTESS.


    How could the SAINTESS not be touched.


    But it was just like how Chu Xiong Hall treated her as the most beautiful light in his heart.


    The SAINTESS also had a light in her heart.


    The new sect master of the Samsara sect.


    The young man who grew up with her and the man who married her was the end of her life.


    The saintess knew that she could not give Chu Xiong Hall any response. She had to be cold.


    However, Chu Xiong Hall did not mind her coldness at all. He was still deeply in love with her.


    Now that Chu Xiong Hall was injured, even if the SAINTESS was in a hurry to return, she could not leave Chu Xiong Hall behind.


    For nothing else, the Saintess could not do this for the past few years of Chu Xiong Hall¡¯s hard work for the Samsara sect in the chaotd.


    The two of them were entangled with each other. The result was that they took a full ten days to return to the Samsara sect.


    The Samsara sect had rewarded them on a small mountain peak. The new sect was not very luxurious, and the entire sect only had around three thousand people, which was far from the peak of a hundred thousand disciples.


    And among these three thousand people, there were two thousand people who had trained into the innate battle formation.


    As soon as the SAINTESS returned, she immediately brought Chu Xiong Hall to see the sect master.


    Dong Dong Dong!!


    The war drums sounded and reverberated throughout the entire mountain peak, causing many people¡¯s expressions to change. They hurriedly rushed to the meeting hall.


    The sound of the war drums signified that something big had happened.


    Very quickly, the Samsara sect¡¯s sect master, elders, and grand elders gathered together. There were close to fifty people.


    The elders were all elders. Above the fifth sky of the innate realm, there were several who were at the peak of the innate realm. and the grand elders had three people who had surpassed the innate realm and reached the Golden Core Realm.


    This scale could not bepared to the peak. The peak of the Samsara sect, the emptiness realm, was no less than five people. But now, there was not a single one.


    A young man in his twenties sat in the main seat. His face was handsome, but at this moment, he could not hide his anger. He berated, ¡°You actually lost thend of Chaos?¡±


    When the elders heard this, they immediately exploded.


    ¡°You lost the Land of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°What a heinous crime. What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°No matter what the reason is, losing thend of Chaos is equivalent to losing the resources of the seventh or eighth level of the Samsara sect. You will be punished.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xiong Hall, your veins are all broken?¡± ¡°If your veins are all broken, won¡¯t you be a cripple? Why did you bring him back?¡±


    The elders jumped up and down one by one. The Rain Pavilion in thend of Chaos earned arge amount of treasures every year. Gold coins and resources of the seventh or eighth level were used for their cultivation. Now that the Rain Pavilion was gone, how could these people not jump up and down?


    Chu Xiong Hall sat on the chair and looked at them mockingly. This group of worms only knew how to take, they didn¡¯t know how to give.


    For some reason, Chu Xiong Tang actually felt that losing the rain pavilion was considered a relief.


    At least he did not have to be sucked by the vampire bats on his body.

 Chapter 171 - Chapter 22: Kun Yu’s ambition (ist update)

    Chapter 171 Chapter 22: Kun Yu¡¯s ambition (ist update)


    The hall was filled with shouts. These elders had only recently been promoted in the past ten or so years, and they hadn¡¯t experienced the battle with Great Qin. They had basically broken through in the grasnds, and their lives werepletely different from that of the Samsara sect.


    The current Samsara sect probably only had one name that was simr to that of the Samsara sect.


    The Saintess¡¯face was gloomy as she listened to the scolding. She did not say anything and was toozy to exin.


    She only looked at the new sect master and hoped that he could stop this situation.


    Unfortunately, the new sect master was just like these elders. He was furious that the Saintess and Chu Xiong Hall had lost the Raindrop Pavilion.


    The new sect master of the Samsara sect, Kun Yu, had grown up on the grasnd since he was young. He had never been troubled by resources. He wanted to cultivate and someone would hand over the resources to him. He wanted cultivation techniques and he could choose any cultivation technique that the Samsara sect had left behind.


    He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    It was not until he became the sect master and managed over three thousand people that he realized the importance of resources.


    The daily expenditure of over three thousand people was a huge sum of money, and the Raindrop Pavilion was the best ce to maintain this huge sum of money.


    Without the Raindrop Pavilion, the Samsara sect would not have more than seventy percent of its resources. Even the ordinary disciples and elders, including him, would not be able to cultivate so easily.


    How could he not be angry?


    How could he not be angry?


    Kun Yu stared at the Saintess with a livid expression. He wanted to scold her, but they had been together since they were young. She was his fianc¨¦e. He held back his anger and looked at Chu Xiong Hall.


    This time, he could not suppress his anger and it surged up.


    Kun Yu said coldly, ¡°Chu Xiong Hall, you were the one who said that the raindrop pavilion would not be lost in your hands. Furthermore, the chaotds would belong to the Samsara sect a few yearster. That was why I did not send an elder to take over the Raindrop Pavilion. Now that you have lost the Raindrop Pavilion, what do you have to say?¡±.


    Chu Xiong Hall¡¯s face turned pale. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I have nothing to say. All of this is my fault and has nothing to do with the SAINTESS. I am willing to ept the punishment of the sect.¡±


    Chu Xiong Hall looked down on this room full of vermin. However, in order for the SAINTESS to not be punished, he still took the me.


    The Saintess looked at Chu Xiong Hall with a hint of determination in her eyes, ¡°Sect master Kun Yu, elders, can I say something?¡±


    ¡°What do you have to say? Although Chu Xiong Hall is responsible for everything, as a saintess, it¡¯s impossible for you to not be at fault, ¡°an elder rebuked angrily.


    ¡°Yes, this raindrop pavilion is very important to our Samsara sect. You are a SAINTESS, don¡¯t you know that now you have nothing to quibble about?¡±An aurous core elder rebuked.


    The Saintess¡¯face turned cold and she was about to fly into a rage. Couldn¡¯t these people wait for her to finish?


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, everyone shut up.¡±A faint voice sounded, and in an instant, the hall became silent.


    Everyone looked at an old man sitting in the corner with fear, fear, and dissatisfaction in their eyes..


    Sect master kun Yu said softly, ¡°Elder Mu Ling, what do you have to say?¡±


    Mu Ling was a follower of Tian Lingzi when he was young. He was the only one in the entire Samsara sect who had experienced that great battle and luckily escaped. With the remaining strength of the Samsara sect, he established a new Samsara sect on the prairie.


    Over the years, the Samsara sect had produced two other golden core experts. When these two joined forces, their prestige in the Samsara sect surpassed that of the wood spirit.


    When Kun Yu became the sect master, the Samsara sect opposed the wood spirit. He firmly believed that the sect master token was necessary to be considered authentic.


    However, the wood spirit alone could not suppress the opinions of the entire Samsara sect. The two golden core experts supported Kun Yu, and most of the other elders also supported him.


    Just like that, Kun Yu became the new sect leader of the Samsara sect at a young age.


    The wood spirit was very strong. No one knew what stage he was at. Even if the other two jindan stage cultivators joined forces, they could not defeat him.


    Therefore, the wood spirit¡¯s position in the Samsara sect was very special. Even if Kun Wu became the sect leader, she did not dare to act rashly. The wood spirit was very old, and his eyelids were drooping, she said, ¡°I know the capabilities of the Chu Xiong Hall and the Saintess. To be able to make them lose the Rain Pavilion, one can only imagine how powerful their opponents are. What¡¯s the point of being filled with righteous indignation? You will only appear ipetent. Resources are not earned by others. If you have the ability, go and get the resources yourself. If you can¡¯t, shut up and listen to what the Saintess has to say.¡±


    The wood spirit¡¯s reprimand made many people feel indignant and indignant. They were slightly disdainful, but they did not dare to retort and could only hold it in.


    The SAINTESS looked gratefully at elder wood spirit and said, ¡°The rain listening pavilion has been upied by the Marquis of Changle. The Secret Treasure of our Samsara sect should have also been taken by him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, isn¡¯t the Marquis of Changle one of the Great Qin¡¯s third Prince¡¯s Men? How could a trash at the first sky of the Xiantian realm take away the secret treasure of our Samsara Sect?¡±Kun Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically as he asked furiously.


    He was determined to obtain the secret treasure of the Samsara sect. It was something that was in his bag, and now he had lost it?


    ¡°Not only did you lose the Raindrop Pavilion, but you also lost the Secret Treasure of our Samsara sect?¡±At this moment, the other two golden core elders couldn¡¯t sit still anymore as their faces were filled with anger.


    ¡°All of you, sit down.¡±Elder Mu Ling¡¯s face was filled with anger as his aura surged. The azure-blue halo swept across the entire area and instantly shocked everyone. Even the other two golden core elders couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions, they couldn¡¯t help but sit down and look at wood spirit with shock and anger. ¡°Continue,¡±wood spirit said with a dark expression.


    The holy maiden let out a sigh of relief and told them everything that had happened.


    After hearing this, wood spirit asked with a serious expression, ¡°Is the former Holy Maiden¡¯s son in the chaotds?¡±


    The holy maiden nodded. ¡°Immediately capture him. He must have some of our Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals. Perhaps the sect leader token is on him as well.¡±Kun Wu became excited, as if she was looking at a treasure.


    Human body treasure, Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The previous Saintess was taken away by Great Qin¡¯s butcher Ye, so what if this child is Butcher ye¡¯s?¡±An elder gnashed his teeth as he asked.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s butcher Ye¡¯s child, he deserves to die. Moreover, he still has some of our Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals, ¡°a righteous and indignant voice sounded out.


    ¡°Send the ten great elders and the sect leader to the chaosnd and directly bring back the vile spawn that the previous Saintess gave birth to, ¡°a golden core elder said sternly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some preparations now and personally capture him. The former Saintess herself is willing to degenerate, so the bastard born shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. I¡¯ve cultivated until now and have reached the peak of the ninth sky of the Xiantian realm. The first time I made a move, I left it to this bastard,¡±kun Yu said with a cold smile.


    Elder Mu Ling said, ¡°This child is the son of the former Saintess. We should persuade him to join our Samsara sect.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Our Samsara sect and great qin are irreconcble enemies, especially King Ye. He is King Ye¡¯s son, and under his bloodline, he is a vile spawn. He can not join our Samsara sect, ¡°Kun Yu refused, his mind was filled with samsara sword techniques, Samsara Seal, Netherworld River, and the Ten Pce Yama techniques.


    Only he could cultivate these rarely seen techniques, because he was the sect leader of the Samsara sect. If Ye Sheng cultivated them, he would have to die.


    After obtaining these cultivation techniques and cultivating them diligently, he would definitely be able to defeat King Ye in less than ten years. When the time came, he would lead the Samsara sect to rise again and be a legend. This was Kun Yu¡¯s ambition.

 Chapter 172 - Chapter 23, the Unforgivable Third Prince (second update)

    Chapter 172 Chapter 23, the Unforgivable Third Prince (second update)


    Kun Yu ignored everyone¡¯s advice and led the ten elders straight to thend of chaos.


    He had cultivated for more than twenty years, and this was the first time he came out of the mountains. He was in high spirits, and he killed Ye Sheng to obtain the secret manual of the Samsara sect.


    This made kun Yu even more excited.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that what awaited him was apletend of chaos and a powerful Ye Sheng.


    In thend of Chaos, Ye Sheng had been refining pills for five days.


    In these five days, Ye Sheng had refined a total of 100,000 pills.


    On average, he refined 20,000 pills every day.


    Of course, most of the pills were consumed by those in the postliminary realm. It didn¡¯t take long at all. After being thrown into the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it would take less than a minute to produce a batch of pills.


    Following Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough, the pills he consumed in the postliminary realm were no longer nine pills per batch, but 49 pills per batch.


    Out of the 100,000 pills, only 10,000 were high-grade pills. Consuming them in the Xiantian realm could increase one¡¯s cultivation.


    On this day, Ye Sheng called his advisor over.


    ¡°There are 100,000 pills here. Take them out and make some preparations. Open a medicinal pill store and sell them. The price will be a level lower than the market price, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    <b>am</b>


    Refining these 100,000 pills required a huge amount of medicinal ingredients. However, once they were sold, the profits would definitely increase tenfold or more than a hundred times.


    For example, a xiantian pill would at least cost over 10,000 gold. The cost would not exceed 1,000 gold. In addition to Ye Sheng¡¯s superb pill refining techniques, which never caused the furnace to explode, a cauldron of nine Xiantian pills would cost 100,000 gold.


    100 times the profit.


    Not to mention those cheap medicinal pills. If sold cheaply, the cost would be even cheaper. Ye Sheng could refine over 20,000 pills every day without any pressure. The Advisor looked at the 100,000 pills and said excitedly, ¡°Marquis, if this can continue for a long time, you will definitely be as rich as a country.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°So what if you are as rich as a country? Remember, the gold that you earn, immediately spend it on me. Whether it is to buy medicinal herbs, ores, or other resources, only the gold that you spend is gold.¡±


    The advisor nodded heavily and suddenly said, ¡°Marquis, the third prince has been quarreling with you for the past few days, and now he¡¯s on a hunger strike.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned, and then he remembered this good-for-nothing prince. He said, ¡°What does he want to see me for?¡±


    ¡°He must want to promise the Marquis to let him go,¡±the advisor said.


    ¡°Then do you think I should let him go, or not?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The advisor said, ¡°This is your decision, Marquis. Whether we release him or kill him, it doesn¡¯t matter. The third prince is in our hands. As long as we spread it out, his reputation will definitely be ruined and he will never be able to rise again.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see him.¡±


    Refining pills all day was actually very boring. Ye Sheng also wanted to rx.


    The advisor brought Ye Sheng to the dungeon.


    The dungeon was really built deep underground and couldn¡¯t see the sun. With a Xiantian expert strictly guarding it, even a fly couldn¡¯t fly in.


    Along the way, many people respectfully called him marquis, including Xiantian experts.


    Ye Sheng only nodded slightly. After hearing it too much, he got used to it.


    The dungeon was very clean because it was underground. If it wasn¡¯t clean, it would easily generate a foul smell. The people guarding it couldn¡¯t stand it either, and servants came to clean it every day.


    The third Prince¡¯s living conditions were not bad.


    However, he still had disheveled hair and a thin face. He sat on the bed in a daze until he saw Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Marquis of Changle, you¡¯re finally here. I was wrong, please let me go.¡±The third prince disregarded his dignity and knelt in front of ye Sheng, lowering his head deeply. His life in the dungeon had thoroughly tortured this arrogant third prince, who had never suffered in his entire life.


    He was afraid.


    He was afraid of being locked up for the rest of his life, and he was even more afraid that Ye Sheng would kill him.


    Only now did the third prince know that in this chaotic ce, Great Qin¡¯s might was not as great as he had thought.


    The advisor brought over a clean stool and asked ye Sheng to sit down.


    Ye Sheng looked at the third prince with an indifferent expression, he said, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re like a stray dog, and you¡¯re quite pitiful. However, once I let you go and return to Great Qin, you¡¯ll be a True Dragon¡¯s descendant. I¡¯ll also have to face countless of revenge from you. Do you think I¡¯m Stupid?¡±


    The third prince wept bitterly and said, ¡°Marquis Changle, I definitely won¡¯t dare to take revenge on you. I¡¯ve already deeply realized my mistake. I deserved to die in the past, and I was arrogant and domineering. However, that third prince is already dead, and I¡¯ll Be Your Dog from now on. As long as you give me a way out, I¡¯m willing to be loyal to you for the rest of my life.¡±


    The advisor coldly looked at the third prince. In order to survive and leave this dungeon, the third prince was willing to give up anything.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Are you really willing to be my dog?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to be your dog. As long as you let me out, I¡¯m willing to do anything. ¡°The third prince hurriedly nodded and stretched out his hand to hug ye Sheng¡¯s calf.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s smile stopped and his calf shook, sending the third prince flying. The third Prince¡¯s expression froze. He looked at Ye Sheng in panic. He didn¡¯t understand why. He had already taken out his dignity and thrown it on the ground for Ye Sheng to step on. Why was Ye Sheng still like this?


    ¡°If I let you go and let you go and live a carefree life, then what about the women, children, and middle-aged men you sold?¡±Ye Sheng asked coldly.


    He had always imed that he wasn¡¯t a good person, but at the same time, he wasn¡¯t a bad person.


    Ye Sheng really couldn¡¯t ept selling people.


    They didn¡¯t offend you at all. You took women, children, and middle-aged men away and sold them to the grasnd. You lived a miserable life. was this something that a person could do?


    ¡°Do you know?¡±Ye Sheng squatted down and looked at the third prince. He said coldly.


    ¡°What?¡±The third Prince looked at Ye Sheng in fear.


    <b>ma</b>


    ¡°Do you know how many men you sold women to the grasnds to be trampled on in their lifetime and be a machine for giving birth? They can¡¯t live, they can¡¯t die. Do you know?¡±Ye Sheng asked the third prince.


    The third prince¡¯s body trembled. He looked at Ye Sheng in fear. His entire body was cold, and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°The children you sold should have been able to spend their childhood happily and easily, but now they are receiving a cruel education on the ins. In the future, they will raise their butcher¡¯s knives and aim them at their own kin. Because they have been brainwashed, and you are the main culprit.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were burning with fire.


    The third prince was so scared that he copsed to the ground, unable to say a single word.


    What he saw in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes was ice-cold killing intent.


    ¡°Those strong men are the pirs of a family. They have parents on top and children on the bottom. The husband and wife are harmonious. You kidnapped them and sent them to the grasnds, forcing them to mine and sell them to others as ves. How could you do that?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice was ice-cold, it was like a heavy snowfall, and a bone-piercing cold swept over the third prince.


    The third prince was so frightened by Ye Sheng that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he roared, his expression became savage as he said, ¡°These are all untouchables, and it¡¯s their fortune to be sold by me, the third prince. You were born in arge family, right? How could you sympathize with these untouchables? They¡¯re like leeks, and they¡¯ll always grow. There¡¯s no need to worry at all. Great Qin has tens of thousands of people, and I only sell tens of thousands of people every year. I¡¯m like a drop of water in the ocean. Are you going to argue with me over this drop of water?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the third prince coldly, his eyes could not open the killing intent.


    The advisor gnashed his teeth, the true energy in his body billowed. He was also a child from a poor family, how could he not be angry when he heard such words?

 Chapter 173 - had finally arrived – ThirdhWatchatch)

    Chapter 173 Chapter 24 had finally arrived ¨C ThirdhWatchatch)


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng sent the third prince flying with a kick. His expression was filled with fury, and his eyes were filled with fury as he berated, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that noble?¡±


    The third prince seemed to know what was going to happen to him, and he angrily red at Ye Sheng as he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only one doing this?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, in the higher-ups of Great Qin, the descendants of the aristocratic families are all involved in these things. I¡¯m doing it, and so are others. Just like I said, no one cares whether these people live or die,¡±the third Prince said with a cold smile.


    Ye Sheng coldly looked at him, ye Sheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know what other people are doing, but since I caught you, I have to tell you that in my eyes, you¡¯re not as good as these ordinary people. I have a thousand ways to deal with you.¡±


    The third prince madly said, ¡°You Don¡¯t n to spare me anyway. At most, I¡¯ll just die. You¡¯ve already made up your mind to kill


    me.¡±


    Ye Shengughed loudly and said disdainfully, ¡°Killing you? I don¡¯t like dirtying my hands.¡±


    The third prince was stunned and was overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±


    Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I don¡¯t want to kill you because letting you die like this is too good for you. Those people who were sold by you can be considered to have their lives ruined. You have to taste their suffering too.¡±


    The third prince said in fear, ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to Do?¡±


    ¡°I want to Cripple Your Dantian, pull out your tongue, and make you a good-for-nothing, a mute, and sell you to the people on the grasnd. I think you are still worth some money, ¡°Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t. You Can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll kneel down for you. Please forgive me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±The third Prince¡¯s expression changed greatly, and he begged for mercy while trembling


    ¡°In your eyes, thosemoners are leeks. You can cut them off at will. They can still grow. ¡°Then you know that in my eyes, you¡¯re also a leek. Your identity as a prince can scare others, but you can¡¯t scare me. ¡°If you can cut leeks, I can cut leeks.¡±Ye Sheng had an ice-cold smile, he said.


    The third prince slumped to the ground. His hands and feet were ice-cold as he watched in despair.


    He was finished.


    Ye Sheng not killing him was actually the greatest torture, because killing a person was actually freeing him.


    How could ye Sheng do such a cheap thing like exchanging a moment of pain for a lifetime of freedom?


    ¡°Advisor, ¡°Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Marquis, I¡¯m here,¡±the advisor immediately agreed.


    ¡°Cripple his dantian, pull out his tongue, and drag him to the ve market. Sell him to those barbarians, deste people, and even demons at a low price, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    The advisor nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the third prince coldly and smiled disdainfully, he said, ¡°Being able to die now is the greatest relief. But I think with your personality, you probably won¡¯t be able tomit suicide. You¡¯ve enjoyed the most luxurious honor in the world, beautiful women, and delicious food. It¡¯s not a life in vain. ¡°Spend the rest of your life atoning for Your Sins and living the most lowly life of a ve.¡±


    ¡°No, Marquis of Changle, Please, kill me. I don¡¯t want to be a ve.¡±The third Prince roared and cried in fear.


    Ye Sheng did not turn his head and left immediately.


    When he stepped out of the dungeon, a scream came from his back foot. It was like a pig being ughtered. The pig that was caught let out a desperate cry.


    However, after only three cries, it stopped abruptly.


    The third Prince¡¯s tongue was pulled out. He could not make a single sound.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. He left the dungeon immediately.


    He had brought this upon himself. He could not live with himself.


    If news of the third prince being so angry got out, the heavens would be angry and the people would resent him. He would spend the rest of his life living a life worse than a pig or a dog. He would take it as atonement.


    Ye Sheng was in a bad mood. He returned to the secret room and began to refine pills again. He let himself go and did not think about these depressing things.


    A dayter, the advisor reported that the third Prince had been bought by a barbarian and was whipped. If he was disobedient, he would be whipped. The third Prince was beaten until he was in an extremely miserable state. He did not dare to resist and left obediently.


    He lived the same life as the people he sold.


    After Ye Sheng heard it, his expression remained the same. He said, ¡°There are more than 20,000 pills here. Take them.¡±


    The advisor knew that Ye Sheng did not want to talk about the third prince anymore, so he picked up the medicinal pills and left.


    On this side, Ye Sheng was seriously refining medicinal pills. The entirend of chaos was working hard in cultivation. Tie Lian Mountain, the Red Army, and the barbarianmanders all began to enter seclusion after receiving ye Sheng¡¯s medicinal pills. They were all heading toward the sixth heaven of the innate realm.


    The Cyclops tribe was also settled in thend of chaos. They had their own territory and were no longer in cold ces. Their quality of life had improved, and they did not have to hunt for food anymore. Three of their tribesmen had actually gotten pregnant in the past few days.


    This was a huge good thing for Blue Shadow. The reproduction of his tribe was the most important thing in his heart.


    All in all, thend of Chaos was thriving day by day. The various big sects were well integrated. Ye Sheng had tens of thousands of people under hismand. Once they were managed, they would permeate the entirend of chaos and be managed by the advisor.


    The advisor knew of all the things that happened in thend of chaos every day, big and small. The news that came from various sources also made him the most powerful person under Ye Sheng.


    On this day, Kun Yu came.


    He brought the ten elders, all of them above the fifth sky of the innate realm, and three of them were at the tenth sky of the innate realm. This power could crush thend of chaos.


    Kun Yu was very confident.


    The ten elders he brought were also very confident.


    They swaggered into thend of chaos and were immediately noticed by others.


    A white-clothed elder frowned and said, ¡°Sect master, we are being targeted by spies.¡±


    Kun Yu nced at the spies around him, he said indifferently, ¡°We are not here to deal with these small gangs. Our main target is the Marquis of Changle, Ye Sheng. The most important thing is to capture him and bring him back to the sect to interrogate him about the cultivation technique.¡±


    The white-robed elder said, ¡°In that case, shall we go to Changle Street Now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there. This is my first timeing to thend of chaos. I want to see the local customs here. When I get the rest of the secret manuals, thend of Chaos will be ours, ¡°kun Yu said proudly.


    He had never thought of failure.


    Chu Xiong Tang said that Ye Sheng was only at the first sky of the Connate realm and had the magic treasure, the Human World Hundred states sword. Other than that, he had no other abilities.


    Did Kun Yu need to be afraid?


    He was at the peak of the ninth sky of the Connate realm and was only one step away from breaking through to the tenth sky.


    Moreover, he had brought the ten great elders. He had given enough face to deal with Ye Sheng, the Marquis of Changle, who was only at the first sky of the Connate realm.


    vas


    If he were to be careful, that would be a disgrace to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you face by not attacking directly. I hope that when the timees, you will know your ce and hand over the secret manual. I might be able to leave your corpse intact.¡±Kun Yu sneered in his heart.


    However, he did not know that the moment they set foot in the chaotds, the news had alreadye back.


    In less than a minute, the advisor received the message. His expression changed as he went to the secret room to report to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stopped refining pills and stretched his back. He said, ¡°They¡¯re finally here. Go inform Blue Shadow, Tie Lianshan, and the others to prepare to wee the guests.¡±

 Chapter 174 - Chapter 25,1000 innate experts (4th update)

    Chapter 174 Chapter 25,1000 innate experts (4th update)


    Changle mansion, the door was wide open and empty.


    There was no defense.


    Ye Sheng knew that even if he sent people to defend, it would be useless.


    Blue Shadow, Tie Lianshan, Wu Yang, Chi Jun, barbarianmander, Wang Yun, and the others all came.


    Among them, Blue Shadow was at the 10th sky of the innate realm, tie Lianshan, Chi Jun, barbarianmander, and Wu Yang were all at the 6th sky of the innate realm.


    Wang Yun had obtained arge amount of medicinal pills from ye Sheng, and he had just broken through to the 2nd sky of the Xiantian realm not long ago.


    There were only so many people, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t call any of the 1st sky of the Xiantian realm.


    The advisor carried the armchair and ced it on the square. Ye Sheng sat on it and closed his eyes to rest.


    Everyone stood on both sides in silence.


    Everyone was waiting.


    A huge battle was about to begin.


    Da Da Da!


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    Kun Yu brought the ten great elders over.


    He was dressed luxuriously and had a handsome face. He had a heroic air about him and was a handsome young man.


    The ten great elders following behind him each had a deeper aura than thest.


    There were three people at the peak of the Xiantian realm, five at the sixth sky, and two at the fifth sky.


    This was not a small force. In the chaotds of the past, it was enough to sweep through everything.


    However, things were different now.


    After they entered, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Wee to your deaths.¡±


    His words caused the atmosphere to calm down, and the smell of gunpowder exploded out.


    Kun Yu looked at Ye Sheng and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re the bastard child of the previous Saintess?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not reply and looked at him coldly.


    The grand advisor said, ¡°You¡¯re the reincarnation sect remnant that Great Qin chased after like a stray dog?¡±


    Kun Yu narrowed his eyes and berated, ¡°I¡¯m talking to your master, how can a dog like you interrupt me?¡±


    Boom!


    The aura of the Ninth Heaven of the Xiantian realm burst forth like a wave, pping towards the advisor and avoiding Ye Sheng.


    This was to intimidate Ye Sheng and to ignore him.


    Kun Yu did not put Ye Sheng in his eyes at all. He could kill a second heaven of the Xiantian realm with one move.


    Ye Sheng, who was ignored, sneered and said, ¡°He is my advisor. If you hit him, you are hitting me. I hate it when people hit my face. If you hit me once, I will hit you ten times.¡±


    Bang!


    The energy on the surface of Ye Sheng¡¯s body shook and turned intoyers of phantoms that covered the advisor. The ten Hades appeared and blocked the aura.


    Hula!


    An invisible gale swept across the entire area, causing everyone¡¯s clothes to flutter.


    Kun Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, ¡°This is the secret technique of the Samsara sect. The ten Yama Pces, you bastard, you really know it.¡±


    The ten elders behind Kun Yu also became excited.


    The white-robed elder berated, ¡°Hand over the secret technique of the Samsara sect and I can leave your corpse intact.¡±


    The elder in White was at the tenth sky of the Connate realm. His reprimands contained a soul-stirring power that suppressed Ye Sheng


    ¡°You have such a big mouth. You Dare to ask my young master to give you something? Don¡¯t you know what you look like? The inheritance of the Samsara sect¡¯s leader is my young master. You are just a bunch of abandoned people,¡±the blue figure said calmly, his aura turned into arge hand that crushed the elder in White¡¯s power.


    Kacha!


    The power dispersed in the air and dispersed with the wind, causing the elder¡¯s expression to change, ¡°A one-eyed giant in the tenth sky of the innate realm, you actually acknowledge this vile spawn as your master?¡±


    ¡°The new sect master of the Samsara sect is me, you should acknowledge me as your master. This vile spawn in the second sky of the innate realm, does he have more potential than me?¡±Kun Yu shouted, his expression displeased. He was the new sect master of the Samsara sect.


    ¡°You said that you are the sect master of the Samsara sect. Then show me the evidence.¡±The Blue Shadow said lightly.


    ¡°The remaining forces of the Samsara sect all acknowledge me as their master. These people are all elders of the Samsara sect. What evidence do you need? You were saved by the previous sect master. You should serve me as their master and not this bastard. ¡°Kun Yu shouted coldly.


    ¡°You keep calling me a bastard. I will whip your mouth until it is swollen.¡±Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and his killing intent rose.


    The blue shadow sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t say that you¡¯re the sect master of the Samsara sect. I only recognize the sect master token. Without this thing, you¡¯re a fake.¡±


    ¡°You mean, the sect master token is on this person?¡±Kun Yu pointed with his finger andughed disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deal with him. I¡¯ll take it back now.¡±


    Bang!


    Kun Yu made his move. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more words. He grabbed with his big hand and an invincible aura filled the air.


    He did not put Ye Sheng in his eyes. The first move he made was to bind and capture Ye Sheng. He did not think that Ye Sheng would be able to withstand it.


    ¡°You dare to use such a small trick in front of me?¡±Ye Sheng nced at him disdainfully. He extended a hand and used his fingers as a sword to perform the reincarnation sword technique.


    ng!


    A streak of sword qi shot out from the void and instantly turned into a reincarnation. It was like a shooting star smashing into the ground. It shed with a dark light, representing ughter and rebirth. It directly cut off Kun Yu¡¯srge hand.


    ¡°This, this is the reincarnation sword technique, but you¡¯re at the second sky of the innate realm, and you can actually use such a powerful technique?¡±Kun Yu¡¯s expression changed. Envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    These techniques should have belonged to him. He was the sect master of the reincarnation sect, not Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I said just now that I want to swell your mouth, so I¡¯ll start now,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He no longer dragged his feet, and punched out.


    Boom!


    The void exploded, and an invisible killing intent surged. In an instant, darkness descended. The night was as deep as the abyss, and the sound of flowing water surged. It was the Netherworld River.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist turned into a long river, wanting to drag kun Yu into it andpletely suppress him.


    Upon seeing this, Kun Yu roared, ¡°Netherworld saintly being!¡±


    Out of the Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals, he only knew oneherworld saintly being. Now that he had cultivated it like Ye Sheng, he had undergone two transformations.


    His body became deep and his killing intent surged. It was as if the world was crumbling and copsing. The aura of a ninth sky of the innate realm spread out.


    Rumble!


    The Netherworld River was immediately shattered. Kun Yu crossed the river and punched out, enveloping ye Sheng.


    ¡°So what if you have cultivated the few secret manuals of the Samsara sect? You are too weak. I can kill you easily, ¡°Kun Yu said coldly.


    It was a piece of cake for a ninth firmament Xiantian master to suppress a second firmament Xiantian master.


    The ten elders brought by Kun Yu smiled confidently, not worried about their sect leader at all.


    The people behind Ye Sheng started to worry, but they couldn¡¯t make a move without ye Sheng saying anything.


    Everyone was looking at Ye Sheng, hoping for a miracle.


    A miracle where the weak defeated the strong.


    ¡°Is that all you have?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡±Kun Yu was stunned. Heughed and said disdainfully, ¡°This little bit of strength is enough to make you unable to breathe.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I originally thought that the new leader of the Samsara sect was very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so weak. He made me wait for nothing. ¡°Ye Sheng shook his head in disdain. Facing Kun Yu¡¯s punch, he also threw a punch.


    Bang!


    The two of them exchanged punches. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Sheng¡¯s body swayed a few times. Then, he didn¡¯t move at all. Only the square under his feetpletely shattered.


    As for Kun Yu, under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, he directly flew out.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand, his eyes filled with disdain.


    He was blessed with the strength of 1,000 earth innate experts. If he wanted to beat him in terms of strength, he¡¯d have to dream on.

 Chapter 175 - Chapter 26, Black Evil Dragon (first update)

    Chapter 175 Chapter 26, ck Evil Dragon (first update)


    The two transformations of the Netherworld sacred physique had brought Ye Sheng the greatest help, not in the ability of the Netherworld sacred physique, but in the enhancement of his strength.


    In the beginning, Ye Sheng could only add 100 people to his strength, but after training, he could add 200 people to his strength. If he exceeded this limit, his body would not be able to withstand it.


    After the first transformation of the Netherworld sacred physique, he could instantly add 500 people to his strength.


    After the second transformation, he could support 1,000 people. This was equivalent to fighting Ye Sheng alone against 1,001 people.


    Even if you were a few levels higher than Ye Sheng, in terms of absolute strength, you were still no match for Ye Sheng.


    Kun Yu could not imagine that he would actually be sent flying by Ye Sheng.


    This should not have happened.


    But now, after receiving ye Sheng¡¯s attack, he felt like a peak Xiantian expert fighting with him.


    This was a very absurd feeling.


    Ye Sheng was only at the second sky of the Xiantian realm.


    He was at the ninth sky of the Xiantian realm.


    Seven levels higher.


    But he still lost.


    In terms of strength, he lost to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°How is your strength possible?¡±Kun Yu¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, feeling waves of humiliation. He was hailed as the hope for the rise of the Samsara sect. It was his first timeing out of the mountain, his first time making a move.., he actually couldn¡¯t beat a second sky of the Xiantian Realm Kid.


    This was a huge blow to Kun Yu¡¯s confidence.


    The ten great elders behind Kun Yu were also in disbelief, especially the three peak Xiantian realm experts. Their eyes were shining as they stared at Ye Sheng, and to their disbelief, they realized that Ye Sheng¡¯s pure strength was not inferior to theirs.


    This, this, how is this possible?


    Was this kid a human?


    The three peak Xiantian realm elders began to suspect that Ye Sheng was some ancient divine beast in human form. Otherwise, how could he have such strength?


    Compared to the shock of the Samsara sect members, Ye Sheng¡¯s subordinates became happy.


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s gaze wasplicated. Admiration, helplessness, and unwillingness were mixed together. He said, ¡°The Marquis has be stronger again.¡± Chi Jun said, ¡°Damn it, the Marquis has be stronger too quickly. I will never be able to catch up in my life.¡±


    The Barbarianmanderughed out loud, ¡°Why chase after him? The Marquis is a dragon and Phoenix among men. He is the cream of the crop in this world. Any genius in front of the Marquis is less than one in ten thousand.¡±


    Blue shadowughed and said, ¡°The Marquis has nowpletely grown up. The Samsara sect is a problem, but it is only a problem.¡±


    The advisor said, ¡°The Marquis must be a trendsetter in this era. If everyone follows the marquis, their future will be bright.¡±


    These people¡¯s confidence in ye Sheng was iparably strong.


    In their eyes, among the future world¡¯s peak experts, there would definitely be a ce for Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng looked at Kun Yu, his expression cold and his eyes indifferent. He said, ¡°The Samsara Sect¡¯s new sect leader, you want to revive the Samsara sect with just this bit of ability?¡±


    Kun Yu¡¯s face turned green and red. He said in embarrassment, ¡°A strong person is still a boorish person. Cultivatorspete in cultivation techniques. True Qi,prehension, and strength are just one of them.¡±


    ¡°Thene on. No matter which one it is, you can¡¯t beat me.¡±Ye Sheng was extremely confident and said coldly.


    He was looking down on Kun Yu. He didn¡¯t take this person seriously at all. The Samsara sect must have been in the grasnd for a long time and their minds were muddled. That was why they chose a person with no social experience to be the hierarch.


    Facing such a person, Ye Sheng had the responsibility to let him know that the dangers of society taught him to grow.


    That was why ye Sheng made a move.


    He stretched out his left hand. The ck mist was hazy, and the sound of crashing came from within.


    The river of theherworld.


    Ye Sheng used the same move once again. His body was in the middle of it, and all kinds of multicolored light shot out, falling into the Netherworld¡¯s long river. In an instant, the long river boiled, and it let out a roaring sound, rushing towards Kun Yu.


    Kun Yu¡¯s face was solemn, and he shouted, ¡°I was able to shatter the Netherworld¡¯s long river just now, and I can do it again now.¡±


    He had this confidence.


    But he did not see the disdainful smile on Ye Sheng¡¯s lips.


    The power of the Nether River was not the same as that of the Nether River just now.


    Although it was used by the same person, it was previously the power of one person. Now, it was the power of one thousand and one people.


    How are you going to resist it?


    With your confidence?


    Then I will shatter your confidence.


    Ye Sheng stared at Kun Yu coldly and arrogantly, like a God looking at a mortal. He was neither happy nor sad, just like a human looking at an ant.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, Kun Yu was a mortal in the eyes of a god, an ant in the eyes of a mortal.


    Kun Yu sensed ye Sheng¡¯s gaze. He was angry, ashamed, and filled with killing intent. He turned into a long sword.


    ¡°108,000 Swords!¡±


    This was a cultivation technique of the Samsara sect. It was very powerful. Once it was used, it could turn into countless long swords to kill enemies.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! 10,000 swords cried out in unison, and 108,000 swords appeared around Kun Yu¡¯s body. It was an extremely terrifying sword cry, and it apanied Kun Yu¡¯s vicious sh.


    108,000 swords flew out and killed Ye Sheng.


    Kun Yu didn¡¯t want to destroy the river of theherworld, but wanted to kill Ye Sheng directly.


    He was furious, ashamed, and angry. This was his first time making a move, so he naturally wanted to return withplete victory.


    108,000 swords flew out. The boundless sword qi cut through everything, illuminating the world. Bone-piercing killing intent cut through everyone¡¯s skin, and blood was about to seep out.


    In the sky above the manor, this was a shocking scene.


    And Ye Sheng, who was being pointed at by 108,000 swords, had no joy or sadness on his face. He only flipped his wrist.


    Following that, an even more shocking scene came.


    The Netherworld River was flipped over and transformed into a huge dragon. Its entire body was pitch-ck, but its eyes were blood-red. It opened its mouth wide and covered the world.


    In one gulp, it swallowed the 108,000 swords.


    Boom!


    The boundless might caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change. How was this possible? The 108,000 swords were swallowed.


    This swallowing was like a heavenly dog eating the sun. The day instantly turned ck, and when itnded in Kun Yu¡¯s eyes, it was a coldness that came from the bottom of his heart.


    He had lost.


    He knew that he had lost.


    The 108,000 swords was his strongest cultivation technique other than theherworld sacred body, and it was also his trump card.


    Now, this trump card had been swallowed by Ye Sheng¡¯s Netherworld River.


    Furthermore, the ck dragon did not retreat at all. After swallowing the 108,000 swords, it directly covered the world and charged over.


    Rumble!


    Its aura was shocking. An evil dragon wanted to destroy thisnd.


    vas


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for me to lose. ¡°Kun Yu roared. He was extremely unwilling, and his expression was unsightly. His entire body was bathed in golden light, and he used theherworld sacred body. He spanned ten meters and shed down with his palm.


    He wanted to kill a dragon.


    This was Kun Yu¡¯s final tenacious fighting spirit.


    He did not ept this fact. However, absolute strength was not something that one could just kill a dragon if they wanted to. The Netherworld River had swallowed 108,000 swords, and its aura was fierce. In addition, Ye Sheng was using his full strength. Could you block it?


    as


    No.


    Ye Sheng watched coldly. Kun Yu went against the current and ughtered the evil dragon, wanting to be a warrior.


    However, the evil dragon was the same as Ye Sheng. It looked at him coldly and suddenly opened its mouth to spit.


    Rumble!


    The 108,000 swords were instantly spat out and turned into a rain of swords. The vast expanse of white suppressed Kun Yu.


    Kun Yu could only let out a miserable cry before he was covered.


    His 108,000 swords could not kill Ye Sheng. Instead, they suppressed him.


    The expressions of the ten elders of the Samsara sect changed drastically. They rushed to save him. They could not let their future hopes die here.

 Chapter 176 - one against two (second update)

    Chapter 176 Chapter 27 ¡ª one against two (second update)


    The white-robed elder growled, ¡°Void de technique!¡±


    A de shed out from the void, and with a vicious sh, the evil dragon¡¯s head was beheaded.


    This was the attack of a Xiantian realm level ten expert, and Ye Sheng was unable to stop it. It didn¡¯t matter that the Netherworld River was broken, and Ye Sheng watched coldly.


    ¡°Your hope for the future is now defeated, ¡°Ye Sheng said mockingly,


    the white-robed elder red at Ye Sheng, his eyes dark as he said, ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t be so smug. If we want to kill you, we can¡¯t stop you with just a peak Xiantian realm expert.¡±


    ¡°Then you cane and try. I want to see how powerful you are.¡±Ye Sheng did not show any signs of weakness. He was not afraid of Xiantian realm experts.


    ¡°Save them first.¡±The white-robed elder wanted to say something, but another elder pulled him back and looked at Kun Yu.


    His whole body was covered in blood. His face was pale. The 108,000 swords just now had broken through the Netherworld sacred physique and cut Kun Yu half to death.


    The elder in white and his two helpers hurriedly injected their true Qi to maintain Kun Yu¡¯s life.


    Cough Cough Cough!


    After a long while, Kun Yu woke up with his eyes wide open, the first thing he did was to point at ye Sheng and shout, ¡°Three elders, kill him, kill this monster. He is the biggest enemy of our Samsara sect. Once he grows up, our Samsara sect will not be able to deal with him.¡±


    He hated, he resented, he was jealous, he was jealous.


    The Netherworld River was too powerful. This should have been his secret manual, but now it was upied by Ye Sheng, and he even used it to injure him.


    He wanted Ye Sheng to diepletely so that he could vent his hatred.


    The white-robed elder stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sect master. This evil creature will definitely die today.¡±


    ¡°Elder an, elder Mu, elder Yun, i, as the sect master, order you to kill this evil creature, Ye Sheng, and plunder a few of our Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals, ¡°kun Yu shouted.


    The white-robed elder an nodded his head heavily and looked at Ye Sheng with a cold smile, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this. With the three of us working together, no one can stop us in this chaotd.¡±


    Elder MU and elder Yun¡¯s auras rose like clouds and illusions. The aura of a peak Xiantian expert filled the entire area.


    Ye Sheng stood with his hands folded and his expression was calm. He wasn¡¯t worried about the other three peak Xiantian experts.


    On the contrary, there was a crazed look in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Was Peak Xiantian very powerful?


    He, Ye Sheng, wanted to test theposition of these people today.


    Using a second sky of the Xiantian realm to fight against a peak Xiantian expert was an unprecedented move.


    But Ye Sheng was a person who didn¡¯t follow the rules. What others couldn¡¯t do, he, Ye Sheng, could do.


    ¡°Mr. Blue Shadow, you choose one,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Three Peak Xiantian experts were attacking Ye Sheng. Even if Ye Sheng was confident, he would not be able to resist them.


    Blue Shadow walked out. He was three meters tall. He pointed at elder mu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    fight.¡±


    Elder Mu looked at his two old friends.


    ¡°Go. You only need to stall him. There is only one peak Xiantian expert here,¡±elder an nodded and said.


    Hearing this, elder Mu walked towards the Blue Shadow.


    Boom!


    The Blue Shadow didn¡¯t say anything else and directly attacked. A green light shot out from his eyes and actually let out a rumbling sound. It was extremely terrifying.


    Elder mu blocked with one hand and drew out a rune. The stars gathered on it and formed a shield.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The green light smashed onto the shield and immediately shattered it. Elder Mu¡¯s expression changed and he quickly flew into the sky and scattered in all directions.


    ¡°I will kill you here today,¡±the Blue Shadow said coldly. Since he had made a move, he would not show mercy.


    Ye Sheng saw that they had made a move and said indifferently, ¡°Tie Lianshan and the others listen to my orders.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡±Tie Lianshan, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmander all knelt down.


    ¡°Kill the remaining few people and capture Kun Yu alive,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±Tie Lianshan and the others immediately nodded and looked at the seven elders beside Kun Yu coldly.


    As for Ye Sheng, elder an, and elder Yun, they looked at each other.


    ¡°No matter how many times you arrange it, it¡¯s useless,¡±elder an said coldly.


    ¡°As long as we capture you, everything will be over.¡±Elder Yun¡¯s expression was cold.


    ¡°Capture me, then we¡¯ll see if you have the ability to do so.¡±Ye Sheng smiled, a crazed smile.


    A second sky of the Xiantian realm against two peak Xiantian realm experts.


    If this were to spread out, one million people would hear that Ye Sheng was courting death.


    Boom!


    Elder an¡¯s aura was like a lightning strike, exploding in the air and rolling around. His hair flew in the air like a god or a devil. He pointed his finger and lightly tapped.


    Puchi!


    A beam of light that was more than ten meters long fiercely pierced into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng grunted and didn¡¯t even have the time to react.


    A hole appeared in his chest, a tiny hole, and fresh blood flowed out.


    ¡°The peak of Xiantian is between Xiantian realm and Jindan realm. You can defeat Xiantian ninth sky, but in front of us, you don¡¯t even have the chance to fight back,¡±elder an said with a sneer.


    ¡°This finger, have you seen its trajectory?¡±Elder an asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can see it because you are too weak. So weak that I only need to move my finger and you will die, ¡°elder an said proudly.


    Ye Sheng reached out and wiped his chest. The blood immediately stopped. He chuckled and said, ¡°I am not a fool. I also know that you people at the peak of the Xiantian realm are very powerful, but I still want to challenge


    you.¡±


    ¡°Then you should prepare to die, ¡°elder an said coldly.


    Elder Yun looked at Ye Sheng with disdain. He stood where he was and said, ¡°The difference between you and us is like the difference between clouds and mud. I don¡¯t even need to make a move. You¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the difference between clouds and mud. I can cross it.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes gradually turned crazy.


    His fighting spirit was boiling. He needed pressure.


    Ye Sheng wanted to defeat these two people.


    Very much.


    With an Earth in his body, Ye Sheng was destined to be extraordinary. He was only at the peak of the Xiantian realm. Was He very powerful?


    Then it would be in his whetstone.


    Ye Sheng raised his hand, and ady¡¯s Longsword appeared in his hand.


    Elder an narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The human world¡¯s Hundred States Sword, the Magic Treasure of our Samsara sect¡¯s Saintess. Since you can take it out and activate it, it seems that your status won¡¯t be any worse.¡±


    Elder Yun said, ¡°The previous SAINTESS has let us down too much. If she didn¡¯t run away, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into King Ye¡¯s hands. Perhaps the position of Samsara Sect¡¯s hierarch now belongs to her.¡±


    Ye Shengughed out loud and said with disdain, ¡°Is the position of Samsara Sect¡¯s Hierarch Very Rare?¡±


    ¡°Just a bunch of stinky fish and shrimps like you, what kind of prospects can you have? The more you muddle along, the worse you get. You live in the grasnds. If my mother hadn¡¯t left back then, her fate would have been as tragic as yours. She is the true orthodox of the Samsara sect. All of you are just a bunch of jokes for entertainment, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Tian Lingzi had said that back then, he had chosen ye Sheng¡¯s mother to be the next sect leader. He had given her the sect leader token. The only pity was that he had met King Ye.


    As for the Samsara sect in front of him, it was just a joke. It wasn¡¯t valued by the past sect leaders and was just a toy.


    ¡°You dare to humiliate my Samsara sect?¡±Elder an¡¯s face was filled with anger as he pointed out once again.


    Puchi!


    This time, he aimed at the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    He wanted to destroy Ye Sheng with a single strike.


    ng!


    A crisp sound rang out, causing elder an¡¯s expression to change as he stared nkly at Ye Sheng


    This time, Ye Sheng waspletely unharmed as he stared coldly at elder an.


    He wore a blood-colored armor and was extremely mighty. He was like a god of war and was extraordinarily handsome.


    ¡°This, this is the Samsara sect¡¯s most precious treasure, the Holy Martial Armor.¡±Elder an¡¯s eyes widened as he stared in disbelief.

 Chapter 177 - beheading -ThirdhWatchatch)

    Chapter 177 Chapter 28, beheading -ThirdhWatchatch)


    Ye Sheng, d in the sacred warrior armor and wielding the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword, descended like a god of war.


    AS S


    Elder an¡¯s fingernded between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows, but it was blocked by the sacred warrior armor. Not even a single mark was


    left.


    U


    Kun Yu, who had been watching from behind, was going crazy.


    The Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals were in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    The Samsara sect¡¯s sect leader token was in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Now, even the Samsara sect¡¯s inheritance treasure, the sacred warrior armor, was on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    This, this¡­ who was the Samsara Sect¡¯s sect leader?


    Kun Yu¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy. His rationality had beenpletely swallowed. All of this should have been his.


    It was all ye Sheng¡¯s fault. It was Ye Sheng who had stolen his secret manuals, his sect leader token, and his sacred warrior armor.


    ¡°Elder an, elder Yun, kill Ye Sheng and take back the Holy Martial armor,¡±Kun Yu shouted.


    Elder an and elder Yun were also in a daze. The Holy Martial armor had been lost for more than ten years, and everyone had thought that it had fallen into the hands of the Great Qin imperial family. Who would have thought that it would fall into Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Elder an said in a low voice, ¡°Is your confidence the Holy Martial Armor?¡±


    Elder Yun¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°The Holy Martial armor is very powerful and has invincible defense, but you are only at the second sky of the innate realm, so you can¡¯t activate it at all.¡±


    Ye Sheng said lightly, ¡°You guys can give it a


    try.¡±


    Shua!


    With the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword in hand, Ye Sheng¡¯s face was solemn as he took the initiative to attack.


    His sword cut through the sky and cut through Yin and yang. The Sword Qi surged and turned into a reincarnation.


    As the sword descended, a cycle of reincarnation was formed, separating life and death.


    ¡°Attack together.¡±Elder an roared and struck out with his palm.


    Hong Long Long!


    Billowing true Qi turned intova, one after another, burning brilliantly. They dripped down in the air, intending to melt ye Sheng.


    Elder Yun wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone either. With a cold harrumph, an ocean of blue clouds descended. Boundless white light covered the area, and water vapor condensed. It was as beautiful as the clouds that hung in the sky, but it was also extremely dangerous. Elder Yun was like a banished immortal amongst them, it was extremely terrifying.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword separated yin and Yang and activated the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword. He activated the Pdin armor. With the support of two magic treasures and the strength of a thousand people, Ye Sheng was at his peak.


    Boom!


    He shed open theva with his sword and flipped over the Sea of clouds with a backhand attack. He stood within it at a rapid speed, sword after sword.


    Ye Sheng became violent. His gaze was cold as he shouted, ¡°Today, all of you are my sword testing stones.¡±


    At this moment, the Samsara sword technique disyed its supreme might. A dazzling sword Qi flew into the nine heavens and transformed into a kun Peng, half white and half ck.


    A Kun Peng that interweaved ck and white. Under the cover of the heaven-drooping wings, it gave a vicious blow.


    Rumble!


    Elder Yun¡¯s sea of clouds could not withstand the agitation of the Kun Peng and was instantly torn apart. Heavy rain began to fall from the sky and spread endlessly.


    In an instant, the entire chaotd began to rain.


    The sky darkened. Countless people raised their heads and looked at the ck sky. They could vaguely see a few human figures shuttling through it.


    Ye Sheng, elder an, and elder Yun were fighting in the void. Their momentum was great, and each strike was like the sound of thunder drumming, spreading throughout the entire area.


    This was the power of a peak Xiantian expert.


    Because ye Sheng had the support of the Saint Martial armor and the help of the hundred forms sword, he had the power of a thousand people. He could fight two people at once.


    The Ten Pce Yama!


    Ye Sheng held the sword in one hand and clenched his fist in the other. Ten worlds appeared behind him. Each world had a great shadow with a crown on it.


    Elder an growled, ¡°de of Nothingness.¡±


    A de that came out of nothingness was iparably huge. It tore through the sky like a true dragon as it shed down on the ten Yama pces.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The ten Yama pces were shattered, and the de of nothingness was also shattered. It created an endless power that spread out in all directions.


    Layers of energy exploded in all directions like fireworks.


    Ye Sheng, who was in the cloudyer, was in a crazy state. With a loud roar, he shook the mountains and rivers. As he faced the attacks of the two people, his be blossomed with light.


    His soul flew out, and immediately, ten Daoist techniques were thrown out in unison.


    Wind, rain, sword control, sea-toppling, mountain moving, Spirit Pardon, cloud riding, metal, armor removing, and wandering soul.


    The power of the ten Daoist techniques was huge, and they were not inferior to the secret manuals of the Samsara sect. These were ancient Daoist techniques that had already been lost.


    The wind howled as it swept over, hitting the body. It was bone-chilling and soul-stirring. It was a soul attack.


    The rain was majestic. The raindrops turned into long arrows that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. The power was not great, but the number far exceeded the 108,000 swords.


    The sea was overturned, as if it wanted to overturn the world. The immense power made elder an and elder Yun¡¯s expressions change.


    Not to mention the other moves. Each of them had their own power.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body used the reincarnation seal, the reincarnation sword technique, the Netherworld sacred physique, and so on..


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was suppressing two people by himself. He continued to attack with an imposing manner.


    Boom!


    Another sword strike struck down, and boundless sword qi gathered in the surroundings.


    The power of this sword strike could swallow mountains and rivers, sweeping in all directions.


    The people in the chaotds raised their heads and saw a brilliant light apanied by a mighty and powerful god viciously shing down on elder an¡¯s body.


    Ah!


    Elder an let out a blood-curdling scream. He tried his best to block it, but he was still unable to block this sharp light. His hair was disheveled from the sh, and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    Nas


    Elder Yun was shocked and hurriedly went to save him.


    ¡°And that punch of yours,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. His body appeared in front of elder Yun and he smashed his fist down.


    Reincarnation seal!


    Because he had the pdin armor, Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was a few times faster than theirs.


    ¡°The jade of the sea of clouds!¡±Elder Yun was shocked and furious. A piece of wless jade appeared in front of him and turned into a shield to help him block the attack.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist smashed onto it.


    Boom!


    Golden Light Burst Forth and a reincarnation seal appeared, mming onto the jade.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    In the blink of an eye, the jade shattered. Unable to withstand ye Sheng¡¯s powerful strength, elder Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically and he hurriedly retreated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This person is too strange. We Aren¡¯t his match.¡±Elder Yun roared and pulled elder an away.


    Ye Sheng immediately wanted to chase after him, but he stopped in the next second.


    He had used up too much energy, and his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    The support of a thousand people, the pressure of maintaining the saint¡¯s armor, and the power of the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword.


    All of this was borne by Ye Sheng¡¯s body. He was only at the second sky of the innate realm, and it was already pretty good that he could defeat two of them.


    ¡°Consider yourselves lucky. Next time, none of you will be able to escape. ¡°Ye Sheng snorted coldly. He turned his eyes and saw elder Mu.


    He was at a disadvantage in the battle against the Blue Shadow, and he was in grave danger.


    Ye sheng snorted coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Ye Sheng injected the remaining zhenqi into the hundred states of the Human World Sword, augmented by the power of his soul, and executed the reincarnation sword technique, the sword control technique.


    Boom!


    This sword split open the darkness, revealing the sun, and shed toward elder Mu.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! How dare you abandon me!¡±Elder Mu¡¯s eyes were about to split open, and he was on the verge of madness. He hurriedly wanted to escape.


    However, in the next second, the hundred forms sword of the human world stabbed into his chest.


    Puchi!


    The sword pierced through elder Mu¡¯s heart. The Hundred Forms Sword of the human world spun around andnded in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    As for elder Mu, his eyes were nk as he stared at his chest in disbelief.


    ¡°I, I actually¡­ died¡­ at the hands of¡­ a second sky of the connate realm, ¡°elder mu muttered. His eyes were shattered and his consciousness dissipated before he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 178 - , declaring war on the entire grassland (4th update)

    Chapter 178 Chapter 29, dering war on the entire grasnd (4th update)


    Kun Yu was in despair.


    Out of the three peak Xiantian experts, one died and the other two escaped.


    He was left here.


    At this moment, Kun Yu¡¯s heart was cold. He could be considered to have experienced the dangers of the world.


    At this moment, he heard screams.


    The remaining elders were killed by tie Lian Shan, Chi Jun, barbarianmander, Wu Yang and the others.


    He was the only member of the Samsara sect in the ruined Lord¡¯s manor.


    Kun Yu¡¯s heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer, and he was shivering from the cold.


    On the other side, the Blue Shadow and Ye Shengnded and walked over.


    Tie Lianshan and the others also walked over.


    Two groups of people walked towards Kun Yu.


    It was as if death was walking towards him. Kun Yu watched in despair, and a teardrop of regret flowed down.


    If he had known this would be the result, he would have brought a golden core elder with him.


    The originally grand and Majestic Changle Marquis Mansion hadpletely copsed at this moment,pletely destroyed.


    Ye Sheng walked in front of Kun Yu. The Holy Martial armor on his body emitted a bloody aura, and the dense killing intent surged, causing Kun Yu to look at him with envy and jealousy.


    He really wanted to shout, ¡°This is mine! ! !¡±!


    But he didn¡¯t dare to.


    Although Kun Yu was naive and didn¡¯t have much experience, he wasn¡¯t stupid and could see the situation clearly.


    Right now, he was the fish meat and the man was the butcher.


    He closed his eyes in despair.


    Ye Sheng looked at Kun Yu and smiled. The armor on his body was hidden inside his body. He said, ¡°How do you think I should kill


    you?¡±


    Kun Yu shuddered and looked at Ye Sheng in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    He had a bright future ahead of him. He was the new leader of the Samsara sect. He had extraordinary talent and was the future leader of the Samsara sect.


    How could he die here?


    Kun Yu swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°I think I still have some value. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    He was scared.


    The Arrogant Kun Yu and the arrogant Kun Yu had suffered a blow. After experiencing the dangers of the world, he knew that he was scared.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°I already have a way to deal with you, Grand Master.¡±


    The Grand Master walked over and said, ¡°Master Hou, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Bring him away and lock him up. Seal his cultivation and let the Cyclops watch over him, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    The Grand Master and Wu Yang immediately agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Hou. I¡¯ll personally watch over him. I definitely won¡¯t let him escape,¡±Wu Yang patted his chest and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said to his advisor, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll discuss what to do next.¡±


    The group of people immediately left the Changle Marquis Pce and went to another ce.


    This ce had be a wastnd, and it was perfect for reconstruction.


    Everyone gathered together and looked at Ye Sheng with admiration.


    Ye Sheng sat down and said calmly, ¡°I killed the third prince. Great Qin will definitely look for him. What should we do?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not tell them that the third prince had been crippled and sold, and he directly said that he had been killed.


    Tie Lianshan¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°He won¡¯t admit it even if he dies. There are nows in this chaotic ce, and now that the third prince has died here, Great Qin is furious. We¡¯ll just have to endure it and move on.¡±


    The Red Army and barbarianmander nodded.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything and looked at the advisor.


    The advisor slowly said, ¡°Frame him.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his brows and asked, ¡°Frame who?¡±


    The advisor smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Marquis already have an answer?¡±


    Tie Lianshan suddenly understood, ¡°Frame the Samsara sect.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in satisfaction, ¡°The third prince is gone and died in the chaosnd. We can¡¯t shirk responsibility. No matter what, we are the masters of the chaosnd. I can¡¯t escape, and neither can you. Once Great Qin investigates, they must have a scapegoat. Today, this scapegoat came.¡±


    The advisor said, ¡°This battle is so intense, and everyone in the chaosnd has seen it. This is the best opportunity.¡±


    Tie Lianshan asked, ¡°Then what should we tell the public?¡±


    The advisor opened his mouth and said, ¡°The ten elders of the Samsara sect, together with the new sect master, came to the chaosnd and killed the third prince. Half of them were killed by the Cyclops tribe and the Marquis. The new sect master and the two peak Xiantian elders escaped, and this is an exnation for Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°Will the people of Great Qin believe it?¡±Tie Lianshan asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Whether he believes it or not, once the newses, this is the truth. Next, you will spread the news in the chaosnd that the people of the Samsara sect killed the third prince. There will be no bones left. Advisor, you have to expose the third Prince¡¯s crimes in Great Qin.¡±


    The advisor¡¯s eyes lit up, he said, ¡°The third prince is already dead, but his crimes are unforgivable. Once the people of Great Qin find out, they will definitely be filled with righteous indignation. When the schrs of the world find out, they will also impeach him. This is a scandal that goes against human rtions. The imperial family of Great Qin will only turn a big issue into a small


    one.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°If this is handled, the influence of the third prince will be reduced to a controble range. Our chaotds will be able to stay out of this matter.¡±


    The advisor nodded and asked, ¡°Then do we need to hand over the new Samsara sect leader to Great Qin?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°If we hand him over, I¡¯ll be exposed. I want to bring him deep into the grasnds and attract experts for me, causing a ruckus in the grasnds.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The advisor asked in surprise, ¡°Marquis, you want to go deep into the grasnds?¡±


    Tie Lianshan persuaded, ¡°Marquis, the big forces in the depths of the grasnd are not easy to deal with. Not only the barbarians, the deste man, but also the army. If you go deep into the grasnd alone, it will be too dangerous.¡± Ye Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°I just need pressure to make a breakthrough. Even if I stay in the chaotd now, I can not improve much. I want to challenge the entire young generation of the grasnd.¡±


    Ye Sheng was very arrogant. He wanted to bring the Kun Yu deep into the grasnd and then challenge the entire young generation of the grasnd.


    The advisor, Tie Lianshan, and the others were all very worried, but they could not stop ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Advisor, I will be refining arge number of pills in the next few days. You have to open up the pill store and at the same time spread the news that thend of Chaos has been unified by the Marquis of Changle, ¡°Ye Sheng said seriously.


    The advisor bowed and said, ¡°I will do it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Tie Lianshan, Chi Jun, barbarianmander.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the three of them.


    ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡±The three of them cupped their fists and said.


    ¡°Send a message to the entire grasnd and countlessrge factions. The Marquis of Changle of the Land of chaos will enter the grasnd in seven days and challenge the younger generation. Write a letter of challenge that is a little more arrogant. Say that there is no one in the younger generation of the grasnd who canpare to the Marquis of Changle, ¡°Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±Although tie Lianshan and the other two were worried, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey ye Sheng¡¯s order.


    After this battle, Ye Sheng had established absolute authority. No one dared to dissuade him from doing what he wanted to do.


    ¡°You need to handle these matters well. Whether it¡¯s the third prince or dering war on the entire grasnd, you need to make it known to everyone,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Your subordinates understand. ¡°The advisor, Tie Lianshan, and the others cupped their fists and said.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave. I¡¯m going into closed-door cultivation for the next few days. Don¡¯te and disturb me.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand.


    The advisor and the others turned around and left.


    Ye Sheng sat on the chair and thought carefully about what had not been arranged properly?


    Framing the Samsara sect for the third Prince¡¯s death was absolutely possible.


    If they dered war on the grasnd and brought Kun Yu along, the Samsara sect would definitely send experts. Ye Sheng needed pressure to break through his potential.

 Chapter 179 - Slash at the grassland (first update)

    Chapter ter 1: sh at the grasnd (first update)


    In a day, two pieces of news spread throughout the chaotds.


    Because the Samsara sect had found traces of the third prince, they attacked inrge numbers, wanting to capture him and threaten Great Qin. However, they were discovered by the Marquis of Changle and the Cyclops tribe, and they fought fiercely. The third prince was killed, and not a single corpse was left, the Samsara sect also paid a terrible price and escaped in defeat.


    The second piece of news was a bit too arrogant.


    The Marquis of Changle sent out a letter to countless factions across the entire grasnd, and the letter contained extremely provocative and disdainful words.


    The younger generation of the grasnd was inferior to me.


    This letter quickly spread across the entire grasnd.


    It caused a huge disturbance.


    Ye Sheng went into seclusion for seven days.


    During these seven days, Ye Sheng madly refined pills, and with the help of the all gods Pill Furnace, he was able to umte stocks at the rate of 20,000 pills a day.


    It would definitely be a long time before he left the chaotds.


    Once the pill store opened, Ye Sheng could imagine how popr it would be. It would be one level lower than the market price. The pills would all be top-grade. Not only would the people of the chaotds want them, the people of the various merchant groups would also buy them and bring them back to earn the difference in price, or they could cultivate on their own.


    During these seven days, Ye Sheng continued to refine pills day and night. He refined an additional 10,000 pills and handed 150,000 pills to Grand Master.


    Adding in the previous pills, there were 200,000 or so, enough for the medicinal hall tost for a few months.


    Ye Sheng could leave without worry.


    Grand Master stood in front of him and said, ¡°Marquis, news of the third Prince¡¯s death has already spread. I¡¯ll have someone spread the news within Great Qin and expose the third Prince¡¯s Dirty Deeds.¡±


    <b>e SOIlleo</b>


    Ye Sheng said seriously, ¡°Is it reliable?¡±


    Ye Sheng was worried that someone would find out and implicate him.


    The people within Great Qin had to be reliable.


    The advisor said, ¡°The people within Great Qin are not our people, but another group of people. They are all sorts of schrs. I¡¯ll give them evidence of the third prince¡¯s mistakes and have them lead the charge for us. Our people will immediately retreat and won¡¯t be implicated.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about you. The third Prince¡¯s matter will probably end here. What about the grasnds?¡±


    The advisor hesitated and said, ¡°When the grasnds received your letter, they were all filled with righteous indignation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡±ye Sheng said calmly. ¡°There are already quite a few factions saying that if you dare to set foot on the grasnds, you won¡¯t be able to leave,¡±the advisor said.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s the attitude I want. I need pressure to make a breakthrough quickly. This time, I want to make a big fuss.¡±


    The advisor was still worried and said, ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous. The grasnd is not much better than Great Qin Ruo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯ll run, ¡°Ye Shengforted.


    The advisor was helpless and could only say, ¡°The elixir store has already been set up. It will definitely open within half a month.¡±


    ¡°Good. You have full authority over the matters of this chaotd. If there are any matters that can not be settled, go look for Mister Blue Shadow and ask him to settle it, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I know.¡±The advisor nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kun Yu?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s locked up. n leader Wu Yang will personally guard him,¡±the advisor said.


    ¡°Prepare a carriage for me. A few ck horses with Demon Beast Bloodlines. I will set off today and have Wu Yang bring Kun Yu over. I will bring him along to attract hatred, ¡°Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make the preparations now,¡±the advisor said.


    Ye Sheng watched as the advisor left and stood in the attic, looking at the entire chaotic region.


    This was his faction, and Ye Sheng would not give up.


    Looking into the distance, Ye Sheng saw that the grasnd was boundless, and there were all sorts of monsters.


    The grasnd was incredibly powerful, and Great Qin had unified the nine regions. The only thing they were worried about was the safety of the borders and the protection of the seas.


    Luckily, the Barbarians and deste people had split into two countries, and they did not deal with each other. As such, they did not form a powerful faction, or else Great Qin would not be so stable.


    Ye Sheng knew that there were manyrge factions in the ins, and this was his goal. He wanted to challenge the experts of the hundred schools of thought andprehend different cultivation techniques. After going through many battles, he wanted toprehend the true meaning of cultivation and break through.


    This time, Ye Sheng wanted to go eighty thousand li deep into the prairie. He would never look back.


    Fifteen minutester, the advisor drove the horse carriage to the bottom of the loft. Fourrge ck horses were pulling a horse carriage. The horse carriage was very simple and made of metal. It had a spring setting, and with the addition of runes, its defense was strengthened, it could effectively reduce the feeling of turbulence.


    The Daoist runes were used very well at this moment.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head in satisfaction. This carriage could alleviate some of the trouble after entering the prairie in the early stages.


    And the Cyclops tribe¡¯s patriarch, Wu Yang, arrived with Kun Yu.


    That¡¯s right, he was carrying it.


    Kun Yu was at the ninth sky of the innate realm, and should have been more powerful than Wu Yang. But his cultivation was sealed and his injuries had yet to recover, so he wasn¡¯t Wu Yang¡¯s match at all.


    Like carrying a chick, he carried it to Ye Sheng


    Kun Yu was filled with grief and indignation. He looked sullen and did not say a word.


    ¡°Marquis, I¡¯ve brought him,¡±Wu Yang said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°While I¡¯m away, listen to your orders, understand?¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°I understand,¡±Wu Yang cupped his fists and said.


    ¡°Okay, go back. Wait for My Good News.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand.


    The advisor and Wu Yang retreated to the side, but they did not go far.


    Ye Sheng walked in front of Kun Yu and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with the grasnds?¡±


    Kun Yu nodded, not understanding the meaning of Ye Sheng¡¯s question. He said, ¡°I grew up in the grasnds, so I am naturally familiar with the grasnds.¡± ¡°Alright, be my coachman and head towards the depths of the grasnds, towards the prosperous regions. ¡°Ye Sheng walked into the carriage, closed his eyes to rest and recuperate.


    Kun Yu was stunned. What was he doing? He was alone in the grasnd?


    ¡°What are you stunned for? Why aren¡¯t you driving the carriage for Master Hou?¡±The advisor frowned and scolded.


    Kun Yu looked at the advisor sullenly and felt indignant in his heart. He was the sect master of the Samsara sect, yet he wanted to drive the carriage for Ye Sheng. This was a great humiliation.


    After feeling indignant, kun Yu obediently drove the carriage towards the grasnd.


    A carriage left the city, and the Blue Shadow silently watched from a tall building.


    Tie Lian Shan, Chi Jun, and the barbarianmander were all watching in the restaurant, looking at each other speechlessly. The rest of the people did not know that Ye Sheng had left thend of chaos just like that.


    The Marquis of Changle, the first person to unify thend of Chaos, was heading towards the grasnd. Who knew what kind of disturbance he would cause?


    When the carriage drove out of thend of chaos and entered the edge of the grasnd, Kun Yu was overjoyed.


    It was true. This was true. Ye Sheng was sending himself to his death. He dared to enter the grasnd alone.


    His chance hade. He had thought that he would be controlled by Ye Sheng for a long time. Who would have thought that he would return in just a few days.


    Kun Yu was very familiar with the grasnd and was very excited. He believed that his friends and subordinates would definitely be able to kill Ye Sheng here.


    Therefore, Kun Yu, who was in a good mood, could not help but ask ye sheng curiously, ¡°The grasnds are very dangerous. Why did you enter the grasnds alone?¡±


    When he asked this question, Kun Yu wanted to give himself a p. was this what he should be asking?


    Only when Ye Sheng was alone did he have hope.


    Ye Sheng did not answer for a moment. Instead, he opened his eyes and lifted the curtain. He did not even look at Kun Yu. Instead, he stared into the depths of the grasnds. There was a bright light in his eyes.


    ¡°I want to sh this grasnd with my sword and let them know the name of the Marquis of Changle, ¡°Ye Sheng muttered.

 Chapter 180 - He Yan (second update)

    Chapter 180 Chapter 2, He Yan (second update)


    Kun Yu was stunned. He was shocked by Ye Sheng¡¯s ambition.


    This person wanted to challenge the entire prairie by himself.


    He must be a fool.


    Kun Yu looked at Ye Sheng. For some reason, although he felt that Ye Sheng was a fool, he actually felt a trace of envy towards Ye Sheng in his heart.


    How much courage did he need to go deep into the prairie by himself and say that he wanted to cut down the prairie?


    ¡°No matter how heroic he is, he is still a fool. He let me drive, isn¡¯t this giving me a chance?¡±Kun Yu shook off hisplicated emotions and began to think about how to escape.


    With his cultivation level sealed and his injuries not healed, it was too difficult for him to escape alone.


    He needed someone to help him.


    And this person, Kun Yu instantly had a goal.


    A first-grade genius in the human world.


    The human world was arge force in the grasnd, drifting between the Barbarians and deste man. Its own force was powerful, and the Barbarians and deste man did not dare to force it, causing the human world to upy a mountain range in the grasnd.


    The disciples in the human world would receive a evaluation when they came out of the mountains. The first grade was respected.


    The first grade was an evaluation that only peerless geniuses could get. The ordinary disciples were usually at the third grade. Disciples with good talent would get the second grade, but only the first grade. There were only fifty people in the entire human world.


    Se


    There were fifty people in each generation. Compared to the huge number of disciples in the human world, it was like a grain of sand, very rare.


    Coincidentally, Kun Yu knew a first grade genius in the human world. They admired each other and were good friends. Kun Yu believed that Ye Sheng would definitelye back to save him.


    When he thought about how ye Sheng would lose to a first grade genius in the human world, Kun Yu was secretly delighted. However, he was also very vignt. He nced at Ye Sheng and saw that Ye Sheng was still resting with his eyes closed. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    The first day deep into the prairie passed just like that.


    At night, the horse carriage arrived at a freshwaterke and saw a market. Kun Yu drove the horse carriage into the market and stopped at the side under the malicious gazes of the people in the market.


    ¡°This is a small market on the prairie. It is built by relying on the freshwater river. People whoe and go will replenish themselves here. Let¡¯s rest here today,¡±kun Yu said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Okay,¡¯ye Sheng said lightly and agreed.


    Outside the carriage, Kun Yu¡¯s face lit up, but it quickly disappeared. Then, he sat at the edge of the carriage and began to rest.


    But secretly, Kun Yu threw out a piece of cloth that was written in blood. There was a white jade ring on it, which was very valuable.


    In just a few seconds, someone picked up the bloody cloth, put away the ring, looked at Kun Yu, looked at the carriage, and then left.


    He went to deliver the letter.


    After getting Kun Yu¡¯s white jade ring, delivering a bloody letter for help was a piece of cake.


    Kun Yu let out a sigh of relief and looked at Ye Sheng in the carriage. His eyes were vicious, and he slowly lowered his head, not wanting ye Sheng to find out.


    ¡°Just wait. You¡¯re going to die soon. So What If you beat me? Can you beat a first-grade genius in the world?¡±Kun Yu sneered in his heart.


    Inside the carriage, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and shed with disdain. He thought silently, ¡°Why did I bring you along when I went deep into the Grasnd?¡±


    ¡°Of course I gave you a chance. I wanted you to leak the information and attract experts for me. Do you really think you have a chance to escape?¡±Ye Sheng looked down on Kun Yu¡¯s little tricks.


    On the first day they entered the grasnd, the two of them had been scheming against each other.


    Early the next morning, Kun Yu drove the carriage deeper into the grasnd and headed in one direction.


    On this day, Ye Sheng and Kun Yu did not say a word. Both of them were waiting.


    Ye Sheng was waiting for his opponent who was about to arrive. If he could make Kun Yu put all his hopes on him, he was definitely not a weakling. Therefore, he continued to cultivate and raised his spirit and body to the peak.


    Kun Yu was excited, nervous, expectant, worried, and had mixed feelings. He was a little absent-minded when driving the carriage.


    At night, Kun Yu wanted to stop to rest and wait for someone to save him.


    ¡°Keep going. ¡°Ye Sheng did not want to stop. He had a feeling that if he kept going forward, he would meet an opponent.


    Kun Yu had no choice but to drive the carriage and keep going forward.


    In thetter half of the night, Kun Yu¡¯s eyes were sparse. He looked at the empty starry sky and the vast grasnd, looking a little disappointed.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±Kun Yu muttered.


    Ye Sheng, who was in the carriage, suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Stop the carriage.¡±


    Kun Yu quivered and hurriedly stopped the carriage, looking at Ye Sheng nervously.


    Ye Sheng opened the curtain first and walked out.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Kun Yu asked. He was very worried that Ye Sheng would discover his secret.


    Ye Sheng looked ahead. The grasnd was very big and he could see very far. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyesight was very good. He saw a figure.


    ¡°Your helper is here,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Kun Yu looked as if he was struck by lightning. He looked at Ye Sheng in shock and then looked ahead. There was indeed a figure.


    He was both surprised and happy.


    ¡°You, you already knew?¡±Kun Yu asked nervously. He was afraid that Ye Sheng would kill him in the next second.


    Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Do you know why I brought you deep into the Prairie?¡±


    Kun Yu shook his head.


    ¡°Because you know the geniuses on the prairie. I don¡¯t need to look for them at all. You will help me gather them over,¡±ye Sheng mocked. He mocked Kun Yu¡¯s caution and ridiculed Kun Yu¡¯s whimsical imagination.


    Did he think that he could escape from Ye Sheng¡¯s control?


    ¡°You actually¡­ Treat me as a chess piece?¡±Kun Yu pointed at Ye Sheng with his eyes wide open. He was angry and forced himself not to get angry.


    The person in the distance gradually approached. A young man wearing a pink long robe was very flirtatious. When he saw Kun Yu.., heughed out loud, ¡°Samsara sect leader, a peerless genius, the hope of revival. How did you end up as a Coachman?¡±


    Kun Yu was overjoyed, ¡°He Yan,e and save me. This person used me to lure you here. He wants to kill you here.¡±


    He Yan, a first-grade genius in the world, with a cultivation of Xiantian tenth realm, was very terrifying.


    His gaze focused and looked at Ye Sheng. He clicked his tongue in wonder, ¡°Second sky of Xiantian realm. With your cultivation level, you dare to dere war on the entire grasnd. You have guts.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have guts, I wouldn¡¯t have let the sect master of the Samsara Sect, a peerless genius, and the hope of revival, Kun Yu, be my coachman.¡±


    Kun Yu¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Ye Sheng and he yan. These two people had actually joined forces to tease him.


    In the past, all of this had been his glory. But now, when he heard it, he actually felt a sense of irony.


    Especially when it came out of Ye Sheng and he Yan¡¯s mouths.


    ¡°Are you here to save it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, he and I are just superficial brothers. I Won¡¯t save him.¡±He Yan shook his head. What he said made Kun Yu¡¯s heart break.


    ¡°He Yan, I treat you as a good brother,¡±kun Yu called out.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to someone as pure as you. We¡¯ve only met four or five times, and we¡¯ve only been together for a few hours, and you already treat me as a brother?¡±He Yan mocked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that we¡¯ve met toote,¡±Kun Yu said with an ugly expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen too much darkness since I was young. I grew up in the human world and struggled step by step from the bottom up. I look down on geniuses like you who were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, ¡°He Yan said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Then why did youe over now?¡±Kun Yu asked unwillingly.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±He Yan extended his hand and pointed. His gaze was arrogant and contained killing intent as he stared at Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 181 - Chapter Three: Kill He Yan 1(third update)

    Chapter 181 Chapter Three: Kill He Yan 1(third update)


    ¡°Kill me?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    He thought he was here to save Kun Yu, but he didn¡¯t expect such a situation.


    ¡°Why did you kill me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You are too arrogant, so arrogant that I find it very eye-catching, so I came.¡±He Yan¡¯s face turned cold.


    He pointed at Kun Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the so-called reincarnation sect leader at all.¡±


    Kun Yu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He thought that he yan woulde and save him since he treated him as a brother. Who would have thought that it would be like this? It was all his wishful thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can kill me.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    He Yan smiled with disdain, he said, ¡°I love killing people the most. Since I started my career, I¡¯ve killed 2,999 people. This is the data from three months ago. I haven¡¯t killed a single person in the past three months because the 3,000 people I want to kill must be someone worth killing.¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled. Was He that arrogant?


    ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course I can. You¡¯re at the second sky of the Xiantian realm. Even if you can defeat Kun Yu in an inconceivable way, in my eyes, that¡¯s all. Kun Yu is very weak, ¡°He Yan said straightforwardly.


    Kun Yu¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Kun Yu is indeed very weak.¡±


    Kun Yu was so angry that he could not speak. He red at Ye Sheng and he Yan and suddenly felt that he had invited the wrong person.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t think that you can defeat me just because you defeated Kun Yu.¡±He Yan shook his head and said.


    ¡°I have never felt that I can not defeat you. In fact, in the Xiantian realm, I am the most respected. I will be stronger and stronger. Every time I cultivate, I am improving. And you are already standing at the peak of the Xiantian realm. You can not advance unless you break through. But you are too young and have too little umtion. The Jindan stage will not open to you. Therefore, I have theplete temperament to defeat you.¡±Ye Sheng slowly said, as he walked forward, the aura on his body slowly rose.


    His first battle on the prairie had made him very excited


    He Yan looked at Ye Sheng, his eyes shing with lightning, he said, ¡°Of the 2,999 people I killed, more than half were geniuses. The world today is notcking in people. When there are more people, there will be more geniuses. When there are more geniuses, I will be happy.¡±


    A cold smile appeared on He Yan¡¯s face. His eyes were extremely terrifying and filled with a cold light. He said, ¡°Every Time I kill a genius, I will umte ayer of aura. Right now, my martial consciousness is all obtained from killing people.¡±


    He Yan was very terrifying. His face suddenly turned cold, and then crazy, he kept saying, ¡°I entered the human world when I was young and was judged to have ninth-grade talent. The worst one. In the three generations of the human world, not a single person has ninth-grade talent. I am the first.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at He Yan coldly. He knew that He Yan was improving his aura. The moment he reached his peak, it was time for him to make his move.


    He Yan was very terrifying. He was stronger than elder an, elder Yun, and elder Mu of the Samsara sect.


    But it was this strength that made Ye Sheng happy.


    He needed pressure to improve himself. Without pressure, although ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation speed was not slow, he needed five years of umtion to break through to the tenth heaven of the innate realm.


    Ye Sheng could not wait that long.


    In the open grasnd, the night wind was blowing, and the Milky Way hung in the sky. The stars seemed to be reflected, and the beauty was dazzling.


    The grass on the ground was green and swayed with the wind, emitting a fresh smell of soil.


    This was a good ce.


    But at this moment, He Yan¡¯s aura rose, like a demon, strange and powerful. It pulled up a series of shrill howls on the grasnd, like a fierce ghost. ¡°Do you hear these voices?¡±He Yan looked at Ye Sheng coldly.


    ¡°They are all my opponents. When I was in the mortal world, I climbed all the way from the ninth grade to the eighth grade. I tricked and killed the seventh grade, poisoned the sixth grade, and framed the fifth grade. These are all sinister methods, but the fourth grade, third grade, second grade, and even first grade geniuses were all killed by me. The howls and fear they had before they died were all here.¡±He Yan walked towards Ye Sheng, his aura was like the waves of the sea, surging over.


    At this moment, he was no different from a demonic god. It was so terrifying that it made people fear him.


    Kun Yu looked at He Yan in fear. He never thought that he yan, who he thought was a friend, would be so terrifying.


    This mournful howl woke up the night and summoned the demonic god. It was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    ¡°Today, the 300oth voice will be you,¡±He Yan said coldly.


    Rumble!


    He Yan used his hand to support the sky, and the ck Qi rampaged, turning into a great dark sky that covered the gxy. It was soul-stirring.


    With a backhand push, the great dark sky covered down, making people terrified.


    Although it was an attack on Ye Sheng, Kun Yu screamed. He saw Hell, he saw the darkest thing in the world. He was polluted, fell to the ground, and cried out in fear.


    Ye Sheng ignored him and looked at him coldly. In an instant, the gate in his body was opened. The water of the Yellow River came up and instantly increased the power of 1,000 second sky of the innate realm.


    In the next moment, a blood-red light shed on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He put on the Saint Martial armor.


    In the next second, after the Great Dark Sky Fell, Ye Sheng threw a punch.


    Boom!


    With a punch, the ten worlds burst out. The ten Hades roared and shattered the great dark sky.


    Ye Sheng looked at He Yan coldly and said, ¡°You are indeed very powerful, but I am not weak either. The Genius You met before is not worth mentioning in my eyes.¡±


    ng!


    A cold light burst forth with a radiance of a thousand feet, making it difficult for people to open their eyes. A holy sword shed down, wanting to cleave ye Sheng.


    The Holy Sword¡¯s radiance made it difficult for Ye Sheng to open his eyes, so he simply closed his eyes. Sometimes, when he closed his eyes, he could see even more clearly.


    A treasured sword also appeared in his hand, blocking in the air.


    ng!


    A loud sound, apanied by a destructive force, sent ye Sheng flying.


    Rumble!


    The explosions in the air dyed the dark night, making it extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Reincarnation Sword Art!¡±


    But in the next second, Ye Sheng returned, and the myriad forms sword of the human world descended, cutting through life and death.


    Weng!


    Before the radiance of the saint sword dissipated, it collided with Ye Sheng¡¯s reincarnation sword art in the next instant.


    The radiance of the Saint Sword silently spread, and the grayness of life and death, as well as the radiance of the Saint Sword, were all silently extinguished at this moment, turning into dust and ashes.


    The sky was filled with a beautiful sight, just like fireworks, exploding with a brilliant radiance.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was filled with excitement. He Yan was very strong, very strong, and he was very happy.


    The pressure He Yan gave him was something that elder an and elder Yun did not possess when they worked together.


    He Yan was even more powerful than the two of them working together. Under this immense pressure, the Zhenqi in Ye Sheng¡¯s body surged crazily, and his cultivation realm also rose rapidly.


    During the battle, heprehended some of the true essence of cultivation.


    Ye Sheng learned from the good side of He Yan and added it into his ownprehension, fusing it into a huge hodgepodge. One day, when the hodgepodge was done, it would be a delicious dish.

 Chapter 182 - Chapter Four: Kill He Yan 2(fourth update)

    Chapter 182 Chapter Four: Kill He Yan 2(fourth update)


    ¡°Again.¡±Ye Sheng roared, his aura soaring.


    With the Holy Martial armor and the hundred forms sword in hand, Ye Sheng waspletely fearless of attacks, sword after sword.


    The sword was divided into yin and yang, the sword stood between life and death, and the sword pierced through the universe.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s reincarnation sword technique was free and easy, like a grandmaster. With each sword strike, it seemed to be able to distinguish between life and death in the world.


    He Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to kill you. Your cultivation is very weak, but your body is strange. Your strength is terrifying. You¡¯re wearing armor and holding a treasured sword. You can block my attacks. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s treasured sword fell and sliced through He Yan¡¯s neck, cutting open his body.


    However, this was just an illusion. Ye Sheng turned around and struck with his sword.


    ng!


    He Yan appeared behind him with the Holy Sword in hand. This was also a magic treasure. It couldpete with the human world¡¯s hundred states sword a few times and was not at a disadvantage. Its grade should be very high.


    However, it was only very high.


    As a magic treasure, the Human World¡¯s hundred states sword gave birth to sentience. It was usually in a deep sleep. Now that it was activated by Ye Sheng, it immediately flew into a rage when it saw that it could not suppress a small holy sword.


    The Human World¡¯s Hundred States sword immediately released a halo that was more than ten meters long. With a fierce smash, it brought Ye Sheng¡¯s strength and hit the Holy Sword.


    ng!


    This time, it was a loud sound, like the roar of thunder. It resounded throughout the grasnd, causing Kun Yu¡¯s body to quiver, and he immediately knelt on the ground.


    This was also the roar of a magic treasure. The Human World¡¯s hundred states sword was overbearing, suppressing all auras. The holy sword wailed, trembled, and stubbornly resisted.


    He Yan¡¯s expression changed, and he said in shock and anger, ¡°You actually want to destroy my magic treasure? This is simply outrageous.¡±


    Arge dark sky covered his hand, and ck clouds covered the sky and covered the Sun.


    Rumble!


    A cold light blossomed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, and he roared in a low voice, ¡°Netherworld River!¡±


    This long river was vast and mighty, and it stirred up sshes of water. Ye Sheng stood within it like a god, looking down on this devil, He Yan.


    Suppression!


    The river of the Netherworld directly suppressed the great dark sky, unable to cause any waves at all.


    ¡°You actually know all the secret techniques of the Samsara sect?¡±He Yan¡¯s expression changed drastically. His hair danced in the wind, as if he was a crazy devil, performing a very rare cultivation technique.


    Crazy Devil Technique!


    Like a crazy person, every time he punched out, the void would shake, bringing with it waves of lightning. In an instant, tens of thousands of lightning descended, wanting to Chop Ye Sheng into pieces.


    Ye Sheng roared in a low voice, ¡°Samsara Seal!¡±


    He flipped his palm, and arge seal was ruthlessly smashed out.


    The power of the two samsara seals that had been condensedpletely exploded at this moment.


    Dang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s samsara seal struck out, and like forging iron, it smashed onto He Yan¡¯s body, causing him to fall to the ground, and streaks of blood seals appeared on his body.


    ¡°Just like I said, I¡¯m constantly growing, and you¡¯ve already established yourself at the peak. Your potential and mine are heaven and earth. You Won¡¯t be able to withstand my attacks. ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became cold, he had already figured out he Yan¡¯s moves and knew how to defeat his opponent. The mad demon technique waspletely countered by the Samsara Seal, and he was like a trapped beast, unable to do anything.


    ¡°Do you think you can shake my dao heart with just a few words?¡±He Yan sneered and said disdainfully.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his increasingly cruel smile. He jumped up and attacked Ye Sheng with the Mad Demon Fist technique in midair.


    ¡°You know very well whether it¡¯s true or not. Why lie to yourself?¡±Ye Sheng said coolly. His expression was cold, and he would not show any mercy. He and He Yan also had no mercy to speak of.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang! Ye Sheng and he yan collided in an instant. They immediately separated, and then attacked again. They separated again, and just like that, within a short minute, they exchanged three hundred blows.


    Ye Sheng could not win all of these 300 blows. He was also injured. His body was covered in scars, and blood flowed out of his nose, mouth, and ears.


    But he still won.


    ¡°It can end now. I have already gained enough enlightenment. You are of no value to me anymore.¡±Ye Sheng shouted loudly. He stared at the Crazy He Yan with a cold expression and then pped him hard.


    Rumble!


    He Yan was pped to the ground by Ye Sheng. He used two samsara seals and smashed onto the grasnd, unable to move.


    A deep scar appeared on the grasnd. A human figure was inside, unable to move. The Samsara seal was still pressed on it.


    Ye Sheng clutched his chest and coughed as hended. He looked at He Yan and said, ¡°It¡¯s over. You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for me to lose to you.¡±He Yan did not believe him. His expression was insolent, and his eyes were bloodshot as he roared.


    ¡°Where is the Holy Sword? !¡±He Yan faced the sky and roared, calling out.


    Ye Sheng watched quietly, and then his gaze turned to the sky.


    Kacha!


    A crisp sound resounded across the grasnd.


    He Yan¡¯s face stiffened, and an abnormal flush surged up. He opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood. His entire person instantly became dispirited.


    Ye Sheng watched silently.


    The holy sword was smashed to pieces by the human world¡¯s hundred states sword.


    Just now, the holy sword was smashed into a dozen pieces and fell to the ground, turning into a pile of scrap metal.


    The charm dissipated and was no longer the same as before.


    At the same time, He Yan¡¯s mind was damaged and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    The holy sword was a magic treasure nurtured by his life, but it actually shattered just like that.


    He suddenly stared at Ye Sheng, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°You will die. Kill me, and the human world will definitely kill you on the grasnd.¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just right. I just need the pressure. It¡¯s just right that the human world has arrived.¡±


    ¡°The power of the human world is not something you can imagine.¡±He Yan smiled cruelly. It was a little terrifying.


    Ye Sheng squatted down and said, ¡°Actually, my terror is also something you can not imagine.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s greatest terror was not his cultivation, not the Holy Martial armor, not the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword, not the Samsara sect¡¯s secret manuals, not even the ten Daoist techniques.


    It was his cultivation speed.


    Up until now, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had exceeded half a year, but there was still some time before a year.


    He had broken through to the second sky of the innate realm and suppressed He Yan who was at the tenth sky of the innate realm.


    If this speed were to be spread out, the whole world would be in an uproar.


    There was absolutely no one who could be as fast as ye Sheng.


    The human world might be very terrifying, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the human world was not as terrifying as him.


    The person who trusted Ye Sheng the most in this world was ye Sheng himself.


    ¡°You will definitely die a horrible death. I will wait for you in the eighteenth level of Hell,¡±He Yan roared. He knew that he was dead for sure, so he did not beg for mercy.


    He Yan had killed many people. He knew that when he killed, his eyes, expression, actions, and tone were allbined together to determine if he really had killing intent.


    He looked at Ye Sheng and immediately understood that he could not survive. It was useless to beg for mercy. ¡°Then slowly wait for me in Hell. Maybe one day, when I go to Hell as a guest, I will think of you.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly and then waved his hand.


    ng!


    The Human World¡¯s hundred states sword flew back andnded in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Puchi!


    Ye Sheng raised his hand and waved the sword. Fresh blood spurted out and a human head flew out.


    He Yan, dead.


    Ye Sheng immediately used the sword to prop his body up weakly. He looked at Kun Yu and said, ¡°Come over and help me into the carriage to rest.¡±


    Kun Yu stood up trembling.

 Chapter 183 - Cooperation (first update)

    Chapter 183 Chapter Five, Cooperation (first update)


    Ye Sheng was injured.


    This was an opportunity for him to kill Ye Sheng


    This thought kept appearing in Kun Yu¡¯s mind, and it raged crazily.


    However, he couldn¡¯t move his body at all. He was afraid.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s swordsmanship, Ye Sheng¡¯s killing intent, and Ye Sheng¡¯s faint words all made Kun Yu, a flower that grew in a greenhouse, scared, afraid, and worried.


    He could only support ye Sheng with his trembling hands. He lowered his head and did not dare to resist in the slightest.


    Ye Sheng had already shattered his heart.


    He did not have much of a future in this life.


    A peerless genius grew up in a greenhouse and did not experience any storms. After suffering a huge blow, it was very easy for him to be unable to recover.


    This was something that Chu Xiong Tang had seen very clearly before.


    In front of the carriage, the four big ck horses saw Ye Sheng and retreated in fear, snoring non-stop. The murderous aura on Ye Sheng¡¯s body was too strong, and the horses were startled.


    Ye Sheng nced at them indifferently, and the horses immediately stopped. They were intimidated by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng entered the carriage and began to cultivate silently, nourishing his body. He said, ¡°Go, write a few words beside He Yan¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Kun Yu was stunned and asked, ¡°What Words?¡±


    ¡°A first-grade genius in the human world is nothing more than that,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    Kun Yu was shocked and said, ¡°You are provoking the entire human world.¡±


    ¡°Go write it.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand.


    Kun Yu had no choice but to write these few words. He also left behind his signature.


    A first-grade genius in the human world was nothing more than that. The Marquis of eternal happiness was left behind!


    Kill the heart!


    These few words appeared in Kun Yu¡¯s mind. Looking at the mess around him, he was amazed by Ye Sheng¡¯s strength. He knew that the possibility of him wanting to escape was very low.


    ¡°Unless a jindan expertes to save me.¡±This was the only thought in Kun Yu¡¯s mind.


    He wanted to inform the Samsara sect¡¯s Jindan toe and save him. Now, Kun Yu did not believe a single person.


    In the dark night, under the stars, the carriage slowly drove away. Kun Yu was not sleepy at all. He carefully drove the carriage, afraid that he would offend Ye Sheng and be killed by him.


    Ye Sheng, who was in the carriage, also consumed some healing pills and fell into cultivation.


    The next day, He Yan¡¯s body was discovered by people along the way.


    ¡°Is this a human first-grade genius?¡±Passersby saw the words written beside the body and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Changle Hou killed him. Who is Changle Hou?¡±Someone asked in confusion.


    ¡°Changle Hou, the person who unified thend of Chaos. Did he reallye to the grasnd?¡±Someone asked in shock.


    ¡°Is he the Changle Hou who said there was no one in the younger generation of the Grasnd?¡±Someone was extremely angry. ¡°Inform the world that we might receive a reward.¡±Someone¡¯s eyes shone with golden light.


    Half a dayter, the people of the world arrived. When they saw He Yan¡¯s corpse, their faces turned ashen.


    ¡°Issue a level one kill order and kill the Changle Marquis. You Dare to provoke the world like this? You¡¯re simply courting death. I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish.¡±The ice-cold words were filled with anger as they reverberated across the grasnd.


    The news was like a pair of wings. In just a short day, more than half of the people of the grasnd knew about it.


    The Changle Marquis of the chaotd had entered the grasnd. In his first battle, he had killed He Yan, a first-grade genius of the human world. He had even left a sentence to humiliate the entire human world.


    How arrogant was this? The young elites of the grasnd could not stand it at all. For a moment, they kept shouting and wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    The name of the changle marquis resounded throughout the grasnd and became the focus of attention for a moment.


    Ye Sheng and Kun Yu did not know this, but they were still moving forward on the grasnd.


    Ye Sheng had said that he would go 80,000 li deep into the grasnd, so he had to go 80,000 li deep.


    No matter what difficulties there were, they would not be able to stop him.


    Kun Yu drove the horse carriage. This day, he was very worried. What if someone came to kill Ye Sheng and conveniently killed him?


    After the incident with He Yan, this naive sect master also began to think about theplicated feelings in people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±Kun Yu looked at Ye Sheng in the carriage and asked.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and the genuine Qi in his body surged, repairing his injuries and improving his cultivation. After the battle with He Yan, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had increased by arge margin. If he were to fight with an expert, it would be difficult to fight him, if Ye Sheng couldprehend more, he would probably break through to the third sky of the Xiantian realm.


    This was much faster than bitter cultivation. Immersing oneself in bitter cultivation and cultivating behind closed doors was the most undesirable cultivation method for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Why should I be worried?¡±Ye Sheng asked Kun Yu in return.


    ¡°What if three or four peak Xiantian experts came, or a jindan expert came?¡±Kun Yu asked.


    ¡°If three or four xiantian experts came, then run first and kill them separately. If a jindan expert came and gave up his life, I can also run away, ¡°ye Sheng said softly. He had two samsara seals in his body, they could rece his death twice.


    ¡°How many samsara seals have you condensed?¡±Asked Kun Yu with aplicated expression. He also knew what Ye Sheng¡¯s life-saving means were.


    ¡°Two. Do you know how many people cultivate the samsara seals the most?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. ording to the records, the founder of the Samsara sect formed nine, but theter generations of ancestors didn¡¯t form this many. The most likely was the previous sect master, five times, ¡°Kun Yu replied.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he use the samsara seal to rece his death?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Perhaps the reincarnation seal¡¯s death substitution method isn¡¯t very useful in front of experts like King Ye of Great Qin?¡±Kun Yu said uncertainly.


    ¡°I heard from elder Mu Ling that when the previous sect master tried to assassinate the founding emperor of Great Qin, he used the reincarnation seal a few times before he seeded. Then, Great Qin¡¯s King Ye went on a crusade against the Samsara sect. The Reincarnation Seal of the sect master was sealed by the experts led by King Ye. Even if he died as a death substitution, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from that space. That¡¯s why he waspletely destroyed.¡±Kun Yu spoke of a past.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes, deep in thought.


    The Samsara seal was very powerful. It was very powerful, but it was even more powerful for survival.


    However, this was not a 100% sess rate. Once the Samsara seal was used and the corpse was destroyed, it would be impossible to revive.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng also needed to be vignt.


    ¡°Do you still have any good friends? Ask them toe and save you, ¡°Ye Sheng asked.


    Kun Yu¡¯s face stiffened. At the mention of good friends, he thought of He Yan. He felt that it was toote to meet him, but he yan treated him as a fool.


    This made Kun Yu very sad.


    ¡°No More, ¡°Kun Yu shook his head and said,


    ¡°Then do you have anyone with hatred? Someone with profound strength, pleasee and kill me,¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    <b>§³§°§á§ä</b>


    Kun Yu looked at ye sheng sullenly, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me just because you¡¯re strong. Be careful that I don¡¯t call the few golden core elders of the Samsara sect over.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the first one to die,¡±Ye Sheng said casually.


    Kun Yu¡¯s face stiffened. He looked at Ye Sheng, who had his eyes closed, and felt like vomiting blood.


    ¡°What are your ns? Are you going to kill me or give me a chance?¡±Kun Yu suddenly asked.


    ¡°I can give you a chance. Help me attract thirteen experts, and I¡¯ll let you go, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Really?¡±Kun Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, but remember, you can¡¯t be weaker than He Yan,¡±ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°Deal,¡±kun Yu agreed immediately.

 Chapter 184 - Fairy Lake (second update)

    Chapter 184 Chapter six, Fairy Lake (second update)


    After making the deal with Ye Sheng, Kun Yu¡¯s heart was instantly at ease.


    He did not think whether ye Sheng would go back on his word and not abide by the deal. He was very happy now, thinking that since Ye Sheng had promised him, he would definitely do it.


    After all, Ye Sheng was a martial artist with integrity. With hope, Kun Yu did not think about how to escape. Instead, he was thinking about how to help ye Sheng gather these thirteen people.


    After thinking hard, Kun Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He said, ¡°Marquis of Changle, do you dare to go to a ce?¡± Ye Sheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The ce where young people gather on the prairie.¡±Kun Yu became excited.


    Ye Sheng looked at him quietly.


    ¡°There is a ce on the prairie that is very famous. Every young person can go to it. It¡¯s called Fairy Lake,¡±said Kun Yu.


    ¡°Why is Fairy Lake so famous? And why do all young men go there?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Legend has it that there¡¯s a goddess on the prairie. She was born with knowledge of it, and her cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds. She ascended at the age of twenty, leaving behind ake where she ascended. It was pure and transparent, like an amber crescent moon. It was so beautiful that it couldn¡¯t be described with words, ¡°said Kun Yu excitedly.


    ¡°Continue,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°The ascension of the goddess left behind countless legends on the grasnd, and the most famous one that has been confirmed is the Fairy Lake, ¡°Kun Yu said.


    ¡°There are divine treasures in the Fairy Lake. Everyone can go to the Fairy Lake to take a bath before the age of thirty. When you take a bath, you will meet the goddess. The goddess will teach you cultivation techniques, give you pointers on your realm, and give you some insights. Of course, not everyone has it. ¡°But even if you don¡¯t meet a goddess, you can still make your cultivation soar. If you absorb too much of the fairyke¡¯s spiritual energy, you can directly break through the realm,¡±exined Kun Yu.


    Ye Sheng became serious and asked, ¡°Is it that magical?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Fairy Lake has been discovered for five hundred years. During these five hundred years, countless people from the grasnd went in to take a bath. Sixty to seventy percent of them dreamed of the goddess. Some people obtained a cultivation technique, while others received pointers on their realm. ¡°Kun Yu said seriously.


    ¡°Have you taken a Bath?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Kun Yu shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m very young. I originally nned to go after breaking through to the tenth heaven of the Xiantian realm. That way, the profit would be maximized.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that everyone can take a bath if they go?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It was like that at the beginning. But three hundred years ago, the major forces of the grasnd joined hands and set up a restrictive formation around the Fairy Lake. They didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter. Moreover, it was opened for a month every year. No one below the Xiantian realm was allowed to enter,¡±Kun Yu said.


    ¡°Then when is it opened?¡±Ye Sheng was interested. If it could increase his realm, he had to go.


    Ye Sheng came to the prairie with the purpose of improving himself. If the Fairy Lake could be done, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mind going there.


    ¡°Next month, which is ten dayster,¡±said Kun Yu.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Is it far from us?¡±Asked Ye Sheng. He had stepped into the prairie now, not at the edge, but in the depths of the prairie.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far. We can reach it in five days, ¡°Kun Yu said excitedly. Once he went to the Fairy Lake and brought thirteen experts to Ye Sheng, he would be free.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. Five dayster, his injuries would be healed.


    Kun Yu immediately changed direction and headed towards the Fairy Lake.


    This time, Kun Yu was not ying tricks or contacting the Samsara sect. He just wanted to help ye Sheng find thirteen experts.


    The two of them reached an agreement, and they had a peaceful life. The grasnd was very big, and Ye Sheng was very difficult to find. Moreover, the people who were really looking for Ye Sheng the most were the people in the human world.


    Five dayster, Kun Yu drove the carriage and arrived at the town in front of Fairy Lake.


    There were also ancient towns, ancient cities, imperial pces, and so on on the grasnd. It was just that theirnd was not suitable for nting, and they grazed for a living.


    The name of this ancient town was also very simple ¡ª fairy town.


    Fairy town was not considered big. There were eight streets crisscrossing it, and all of them were cultivators.


    Kun Yu stopped the carriage in front of the town and said, ¡°This is the ce to settle down in front of Fairy Lake.¡±


    Ye Sheng got off the carriage and looked at the town. Those who were busy were all cultivators. Most of them were at the Houtian realm, and they were all young people. It was rare to see anyone over the age of thirty, let alone an old man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the small town in surprise and slowly walked in.


    Kun Yu left the carriage in a farmer¡¯s house at the entrance of the small town, and then followed Ye Sheng in.


    He busied himself in front and behind, as if ye Sheng¡¯s subordinates were constantly exining the things here to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Fairy Lake is just behind fairy town. It¡¯s a hugeke. If you look at it at night, you really can see the Fairnd,¡±Kun Yu said longingly.


    ¡°Have you seen it before?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only read about it in various books. Everyone says that this ce is so beautiful at night that it doesn¡¯t look like the mortal world. It must be the Fairnd.¡±Kun Yu shook his head and said.


    ¡°Then we can go and take a look tonight.¡±Ye Sheng nodded, looking forward to it.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Kun Yu quickly nodded, looking forward to it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant here. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±Ye Sheng smiled when he saw a three-story restaurant.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Kun Yu quickly agreed, feeling a little overwhelmed by the favor.


    His pride and his pride were all shattered by Ye Sheng, so much so that he could never be strong in front of Ye Sheng. Sometimes, with a nce from Ye Sheng, Kun Yu didn¡¯t dare to speak, afraid of Ye Sheng from the bottom of his heart.


    This was because Kun Yu had beenpletely scared by Ye Sheng, and now, he did not want to run away. Instead, he wanted toplete the agreement as soon as possible andpletely leave Ye Sheng. It would be best if he did not see Ye Sheng for the rest of his life.


    In the three-story restaurant, Ye Sheng brought Kun Yu to the third story and ordered a table of food and wine to satisfy his appetite.


    Now that his cultivation had reached the Xiantian realm, it would not be a problem for him to not eat for a month. After all, he had the Xiantian Qi to maintain his body, but many people still had to eat and drink to satisfy their appetite.


    Ye Sheng had not eaten anything during his time on the grasnd, and now that he was tasting the grasnd delicacies, even though it was different from what Great Qin did, the taste was not bad.


    The wine that he drank was horse milk wine, and it was mixed with milk fragrance. It was warm in the mouth, and after drinking it, it felt as if it was on fire, causing Ye Sheng and Kun Yu¡¯s eyes to light up.


    ¡°I heard that the horse milk wine on the grasnd was quite good, but I did not have the chance to taste it. After drinking it, it was indeed quite good,¡±kun Yu said as he smacked his lips.


    ¡°When you leave, buy some and bring it with you,¡±ye Sheng nodded and said.


    He was quite fond of wine.


    At this time, the man in the Houtian realm on the table next to them started to chat.


    They were still talking about the Fairy Lake. Ye Sheng and Kun Yu stopped talking and started to listen.


    ¡°Great divine priest Yin Yang is alsoing to the Fairy Lake this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This generation of great divine priest Yin Yang is very young. He is only in his early twenties. Naturally, he cane here.¡±


    ¡°Then this time, they are definitely the best atprehending the Fairy Lake.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Each generation of great divine priest Yin Yang is the two most outstanding people on the grasnd. Once theye, no one else will have a chance.¡±

 Chapter 185 - , the beautiful scenery of Fairy Lake (third update)

    Chapter 185 Chapter seven, the beautiful scenery of Fairy Lake (third update)


    The three men began to discuss as if no one else was around.


    Ye Sheng listened and fell into deep thought.


    Kun Yu became excited and said in a low voice, ¡°Marquis of Changle, the person I helped you find is here.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You mean this great divine priest of Yin and Yang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, each generation of great divine priests of yin and yang are the top experts of the grasnd. Theye from the temple and inherit the inheritance of the yin and Yang God¡¯s mansion. One Man and one woman. The woman is as beautiful as a fairy, and the man is extremely ugly,¡± said Kun Yu.


    ¡°How is hepared to He Yan?¡±¡®Asked ye Sheng softly.


    ¡°He Yan can¡¯tst more than thirty moves in front of great divine priests of yin and yang. There¡¯s noparison at all,¡± said Kun Yu, shaking his head. ¡°So Powerful?¡±Asked ye Sheng in surprise. ¡°Great divine priests of yin and Yang are the most outstanding sessors of the temple. Very few people can surpass them. Every generation of great divine priests of yin and Yang will step down at the age of fifty and train the next generation. This generation of great divine priests of yin and yang is newly trained,¡±said Kun Yu with a nod.


    ¡°You can give it a try.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    Kun Yu said in surprise, ¡°I will set up a bridge for you.¡±


    ¡°You know great divine priest Yin Yang?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°I know great divine priest Yin. When she came to my Samsara sect back then, she was still very weak. I had a very happy conversation with her. At least I can set up a bridge and let the two of you fight.¡±Kun Yu said.


    ¡°What if she¡¯s the same as He Yan and doesn¡¯t treat you as a friend?¡±Asked ye Sheng with a smile.


    Kun Yu¡¯s smile froze and he said fiercely, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can make a move directly. I¡¯ll help you find her.¡±


    Kun Yu, who had experienced the blows of the world, was no longer naive.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and continued to talk to Kun Yu while listening to the people on the table next to him.


    ¡°Great divine priest Yin Yang is here. The enlightenment of Fairy Lake this time should be theirs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Although great divine priest Yin Yang is powerful, Yuan Ling, the third disciple of Yuan Qi sect, is not to be trifled with.¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only Yuan Ling, there are also some big families on the grasnd, such as Chang de Xinran. She is a fairy. It is said that she was born with knowledge and has simr experiences as the Fairy Lake¡¯s fairy. She is not inferior to great divine priest Yin Yang.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that the Prince of the Turkic Empire ising.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Turkic prince ising to propose, but I don¡¯t know whether it is Chang de Xinran or another woman.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Turkic prince likes the Yin Divine Priest.¡±


    ¡°Those are all rumors. The Yin divine priest is the Yang divine priest¡¯s.¡±


    The three men began to argue.


    Ye sheng listened and asked, ¡°What is the understanding of this Fairy Lake?¡±


    Kun Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Fairy Lake produces a lot of dao charms every year, but no matter how many dao charms there are, they can¡¯t resist more people. Moreover, everyone¡¯s talent is different. How much you can absorb depends on your ability.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a Thing?¡±Ye Sheng was quite surprised. wasn¡¯t this giving preferential treatment to geniuses?


    ¡°A few years ago, Yuan Qi sect¡¯s eldest senior brother entered this ce. At the same time, there were more than a hundred people. When Dao charms overflowed, he upied the best position alone, snatching the ninth level of Dao Charms. He broke through to the Golden Elixir realm in one fell swoop, causing a wave of curses.¡±Kun Yu spoke of a past event.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a domineering person?¡±Ye Sheng found it interesting. ¡°Yuan Qi sect¡¯s people have always been so domineering. Although the Samsara sect defected to Yuan Qi sect, they were also bullied. That¡¯s why we wanted to fight back so badly and didn¡¯t want to stay on the grasnd. ¡°Kun Yu sighed.


    ¡°Yuan Qi sect¡¯s disciples are so domineering. They must be very powerful, right?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Marquis of Changle, you want to take advantage of the Yuan Ling?¡±Kun Yu looked left and right in surprise and whispered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Yuan Qi sect? This is the national religion of the Turkic Empire. It¡¯s so huge that even a country has to listen to them. They have to decide who will be the emperor,¡±kun Yu reminded Ye Sheng.


    He was not worried about whether ye Sheng would live or die, but he was afraid that if he offended a disciple of the Yuan Qi sect, he would be killed as an aplice.


    Kun Yu was well aware of the tyranny of Yuan Qi sect disciples.


    ¡°Since I havee to the grasnds, of course anyone can be killed,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently.


    Kun Yu was so frightened that he shuddered. He hurriedly wanted to interrupt ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts, but he did not know how to persuade him, finally, he remembered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want an opponent? I¡¯ll help you find Chang de Xinran. It¡¯s better for you to offend the Changde family than Yuan Qi sect.¡±


    The Changde family would not be implicated. Yuan Qimen could not differentiate between right and wrong. If you offended him, you would be in trouble.


    His overbearing style had made countless enemies on the grasnd, but no one dared to oppose him.


    After all, going against Yuan Qimen was equivalent to going against the Turkic Empire.


    After they had eaten and drunk their fill, the three strong men sitting next to Ye Sheng also stood up and left. No one knew where they had gone.


    Ye Sheng asked Kun Yu to buy some wine and bring it with him. When night fell, they would go to see the Fairy Lake together.


    Ye Sheng still wanted to see the ce that was praised by Kun Yu as a fairnd.


    When Ye Sheng and Kun Yu came out of the restaurant, it was already night. The stars were twinkling, and the Milky Way was vast. From this position, one could see as far as the eye could see, and one¡¯s heart was a little more open.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to Fairy Lake. If we go there earlier, Fairy Lake hasn¡¯t been opened yet. Every night, there will be a period of time when it¡¯s not effective, and we can see a dreamlike scene,¡±kun Yu said joyfully, like a child, he hoped to see the beautiful scenery depicted in books.


    Ye Sheng and he walked out of fairy town together.


    There were many people walking out of fairy town with them, and their goal was the same ¡ª to see the beautiful scenery of fairyke.


    Many people discussed and were in high spirits along the way. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    It seemed that it was not easy to see the beautiful scenery.


    Ye Sheng did not quite understand.


    He had seen the Majestic Xianyang, the imperial capital that was filled with snow, the Majestic Heaven Mountain, the beautiful scenery of the Heaven Lake, the barbarity of the chaotds, and the vastness of the grasnds. Very few of the beautiful scenery could shock ye Sheng.


    A middle-aged man saw Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance and smiled, ¡°Young Man, this is your first time here, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned, and then smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be very lucky. Although this fairyke will open for an hour every day, it¡¯s rare to see its most beautiful side,¡±the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    ¡°So you can see it tonight?¡±Ye Sheng asked in return.


    ¡°Yes, Tonight is a full moon night. The gxy is far away. There are no dark clouds, no heavy rain, fierce wind, and no snow scenery. This is the best time,¡±the middle-aged man said.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and looked at the sky. The full moon was quite round. The Moonlight and Starlight scattered down were very dense, and the spiritual energy was much thicker than usual.


    ¡°Big Brother, have you seen the beautiful scenery of Fairy Lake?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have. I saw it a year ago. It was like a dream and a fantasy, making me intoxicated by it. For this reason, I opened a restaurant here, specifically waiting for the opportunity. I want to see it again,¡±the middle-aged man said with longing. ¡°Such a beautiful scenery, I will never forget it once I see it. I have seen many sceneries in the world, but this ce makes me linger and forget to return,¡±the middle-aged man said softly.


    Kun Yu, who was listening at the side, was extremely excited.


    He also yearned for this beauty.

 Chapter 186 - Yin Divine Priest (fourth update)

    Chapter 186 Chapter Eight, Yin Divine Priest (fourth update)


    The beautiful scenery of Fairy Lake made people forget to return. This caused the middle-aged man to stay here for a year just to see it again.


    Ye Sheng was somewhat interested.


    Kun Yu¡¯s mind was already on Fairy Lake. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there quickly.¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°There¡¯s still some time before we go.¡±


    ¡°But we still have to upy a ce.¡±Kun Yu was impatient.


    Ye Sheng was helpless. He said goodbye to the middle-aged man, pulled Kun Yu, and performed a movement technique.


    After passing through the crowd, Ye Sheng moved forward quickly and soon arrived in front of the Fairy Lake.


    Under the moonlight and starry sky, arge river meandered, looking like a painting on the ground.


    The starry sky, the grasnd, the Silver Lake, and the Bright Moon were allbined together. A quiet and beautiful feeling washed


    <b>over them.</b>


    Kun Yu was immediately shocked. His eyes were filled with love as he looked at the Fairy Lake, unable to speak.


    Beautiful!


    This tranquil and beautiful feeling caused no one who was near the Fairy Lake to speak. All of them were quietly watching.


    Theke water was clear. Under the moonlight, it was suffused with a silver light. The waves were sparkling, and the wind blew against the waves. A strange fragrance filled the sky and earth.


    The moonlight was like a silver te, and theke was like a table. Looking far into the distance, at the end of the Fairy Lake, the moonlight and theke water were connected, causing one to be immersed in it.


    It was as if one could reach out and touch the moonlight just by walking over.


    It was not strange for Kun Yu to be mesmerized by such a natural wonder.


    Ye Sheng admitted that this ce was very beautiful, but the Heaven Lake on the Qilian Mountains was even more beautiful.


    The snow-covered Heaven Lake was the most beautiful scenery that ye Sheng had ever seen.


    This ce was slightly inferior.


    ¡°Wait a little longer, we¡¯ll be able to see the most beautiful scene tonight, ¡°Kun Yu said mysteriously.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. was there any more beautiful scene?


    The Fairy Lake was veryrge, winding like a scimitar that spanned across thend. There were koi carps roaming about inside, and they were not afraid of people. asionally, they would jump out of the water to break this tranquil beauty.


    Ten minutester, the entire side of the fairyke was surrounded by people. There were at least five hundred people, all of them from the small town.


    These people spoke carefully, afraid to disturb this tranquil and beautiful feeling.


    Suddenly, arge amount of mist rose from the Fairy Lake.


    Kun Yu became excited and said in a low voice, ¡°The beautiful scenery of the fairyke ising.¡±


    Ye Sheng focused his eyes and saw that there was no one in the mist. However, in the next second, mountain ranges and cities appeared above the mist. Then, there was the Lang ya Immortal Pce, which hung high up in the sky. There were fairies shuttling through it. It was so beautiful that it couldn¡¯t be described with words, the temperament was outstanding


    Soon, these changes would change into another beautiful scene. On the Fairy Lake, it was the fairnd that everyone imagined.


    In the next second, the mist on the Fairy Lake changed and intertwined, forming a big snow mountain. At the top of the Snow Mountain, there was a heavenlyke


    wa


    The snow was white, and the Heavenly Lake was beautiful. The water was cold, but the trees by theke were sprouting. The jade makeup was as tall as a tree. It was so beautiful.


    ¡°Heavenly Lake!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused. He didn¡¯t expect to see the Heavenly Lake here again.


    The people around him were immersed in it. The beautiful scene was as if it was real and illusory, making people unable to extricate themselves from it.


    It was impossible for people who grew up on the grasnd to see the heavenlyke, especially in recent years when the Heavenly Lake was upied by the seven monsters. No one went up to enjoy this beautiful scene.


    Therefore, they all thought that this was a fairnd and were addicted to it.


    However, Ye Sheng was not addicted to it. Instead, he looked around. These five hundred people were admiring the beautiful scenery of the heavenlyke and could not extricate themselves from it.


    ¡°Why does the fairyke reflect the beautiful scenery of the Heavenly Lake?¡±Ye Sheng thought in puzzlement.


    It seemed that the fairyke had some incredible power.


    Ye Sheng slowly retreated. He had seen the beautiful scenery of the heavenlyke before, so he was not addicted to it.


    While everyone was looking at the beautiful scenery, Ye Sheng began to walk along the Fairy Lake.


    There was a restriction on the fairyke, so he could not enter now, so he could only watch from the outside.


    Ye Sheng walked along theke and soon passed the meandering area of the Fairy Lake.


    There were few people on this side, so everyone gathered on the other side and watched the scene in the fog.


    As Ye Sheng walked, he suddenly heard the sound of water being pulled.


    He focused his eyes and looked. Under the bright moonlight, a girl was bathing in the Clear Lake water.


    Bathing in the Fairy Lake?


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and felt strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Fairy Lake Restricted?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. He stood by theke and watched openly.


    The girl was bathing, but her body suddenly stiffened. She turned her head and saw Ye Sheng looking at her.


    When Ye Sheng was admiring the young girl, he suddenly felt a bone-piercing killing intent enveloping him.


    When the young girl noticed Ye Sheng, she did not scream like Ye Sheng had imagined. Instead, she was ashamed, angry, and cursed. There was only an icy cold killing intent.


    She reached out and flipped her hand. Her ck hair fell in front of her chest. ck fog pervaded her body and condensed into a ck armor. It was extremely exquisite.


    At this moment, the young girl stared at Ye Sheng. Her eyes were filled with an unresolvable killing intent. That kind of unforgettable, female ¡®Unswerving Determination¡¯had turned into an intense killing intent at this moment.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±A cold voice rang out. The young girl¡¯s voice was as cold as a thousand-year-old ice.


    Ye Sheng smacked his lips and said, ¡°Miss, this doesn¡¯t seem to be your home, right?¡±


    ¡°If you peep at me while I¡¯m bathing, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces. I¡¯ll capture your spirit and roast you under a zing fire for thirty years.¡±The young girl gritted her silver teeth and said. She was bathing here because no one woulde here at all. Everyone would be attracted by the beautiful scenery of the fairyke and would be immersed in it. How could they imagine that there would be an unusual person like Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Peeking?¡±Ye Sheng looked left and right in surprise. He pointed at himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m not peeking. I¡¯m looking openly.¡±


    The girl was stunned and looked at Ye Sheng in a daze. She was so angry that her face turned red.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±This was the first time the girl had scolded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°How did this be me being shameless? I¡¯m not Peeking, and I¡¯m not being sneaky. I walked over and saw a bathing map of a girl. I looked at it with admiration. I didn¡¯t have any lewd thoughts. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. You actually won¡¯t be at a disadvantage,¡±ye Sheng said righteously, he wanted to portray himself as an upright gentleman.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±the young girl widened her eyes in anger and red at Ye Sheng. She was infuriated by these shameless words.


    ¡°I swear in the name of the great divine priest of yin and Yang that I will definitely kill you.¡±The young girl¡¯s eyes were cold as she pointed at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°So you are the divine priest of Yin. You are very beautiful. I was just looking for you.¡±Ye Sheng acted as if he did not hear the oath. He revealed a bright smile and revealed his white teeth.


    ¡°You are looking for me. Do You Want to Die?¡±The Yin divine priest said coldly.


    ¡°You are right. I just want you to beat me to death. You cane up now.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand and said.


    ¡°Okay, I will fulfill your wish. I wille and kill you now.¡¯The Yin divine priest said coldly.


    ¡°Yes. You can only defeat me so that this matter will not be spread. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you will have another scandal.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and turned around.


    Priest Yin looked at Ye Sheng as if he was looking at a fool. Was this young man in the second sky of the innate realm crazy?


    He couldn¡¯t wait for her to kill him?

 Chapter 187 - Stealing Dao Rhythm (first update)

    Chapter 187 Chapter Nine, Stealing Dao Rhythm (first update)


    Ye Sheng did not expect to meet the Yin divine priest here. This was an unexpected surprise.


    The Yin divine priest was also careless, or perhaps there should not be anyone here at all. However, she did not expect that there would be such a strange person like Ye Sheng.


    After her body was exposed, the Yin divine priest¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did not act like a little daughter. There was only one thought in his mind ¡ª kill Ye Sheng.


    As long as he killed Ye Sheng, no one would know about this, and she didn¡¯t need to be angry anymore.


    Under the moonlight, a few hundred people were immersed in the beautiful scenery of fairyke at a corner.


    On this side, Ye Sheng was facing the Yin priest directly, his eyes calm.


    Ssh!


    Amidst the sound of flowing water, a figure walked out. Her figure was graceful, and she was wearing a battle armor. The ends of her hair were still wet and draped over the battle armor.


    The Yin divine priest formed a hand seal and undid the restriction. He slowly walked out. When he saw Ye Sheng standing where he was and did not leave, he sneered, ¡°You did not escape. This is unexpected.¡±


    Ye Sheng turned around and looked at the Yin divine priest. Under the cover of the battle armor, she revealed a in face that looked like a beauty from the western regions. Her eyes were moist. If she were to act coquettishly to a man, no one would be able to resist her, but now, Ye Sheng could only see endless killing intent.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mind. His heart was set on martial arts. He had no other thoughts about love affairs, nor did he care about the beauty and ugliness of women. What he cared about was the harmony of the soul. This yin divine priest was beautiful.., but he was obviously not the same as Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at the Yin divine priest so brazenly that her pretty face was filled with coldness. He scolded, ¡°Have You Seen Enough?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly and then asked seriously, ¡°I heard that this Fairy Lake has a restrictive formation that doesn¡¯t allow people to enter. How did you get in?¡±


    Ye Sheng was very curious about this.


    The Yin divine priest smiled coldly and said, ¡°You want to know?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    Boom!


    The Yin divine priest didn¡¯t say anything and directly attacked with his palm. His body approached from afar and arrived in front of Ye Sheng in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re dead.¡±The Yin divine priest¡¯s cold voice apanied the attack,


    ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm, but his eyes shed with a bright light. he shouted, ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. I hope you can have a good fight with me.¡±


    Boom!


    Inside Ye Sheng¡¯s body, the dam opened. With the 1,000 second sky of the innate realm¡¯s power on earth, he used his hand as a shield to block the palm.


    When the palm and the palm came into contact, Ye Sheng could only feel a surge of immense power, apanied by genuine qi, surging towards him.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the soil rolled and a strong wind blew, and Ye Sheng was sent flying ten meters away by the Yin divine priest.


    ¡°Stronger Than He Yan.¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed. This was a good opponent.


    After fighting with the Yin Divine Priest andprehending more things, Ye Sheng would definitely be able to make a breakthrough.


    Compared to Ye Sheng¡¯s great joy, divine officer Yin knitted her brows and stared at Ye Sheng. She felt that something was wrong.


    She was at the tenth sky of the innate realm, while Ye Sheng was at the second sky of the innate realm.


    However, Ye Sheng was only sent flying ten meters away by her attack. Under the surging of his genuine qi, he was not injured.


    Even a ninth sky of the innate realm would not dare to say that he could do this.


    Ye Sheng did it.


    Yin master was not stupid. She immediately understood that Ye Sheng was not as simple as he looked.


    But so what.


    When would the person she wanted to kill be able to escape? ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Yin master¡¯s hands were slender and her fingers were long. She immediately used an ancient technique passed down by Yin Yang Master.


    Innate yin yang qi!


    Yin master passed down the Yin Qi to a female. Naturally, it was innate yin qi.


    Rumble!


    Under this palm strike, yin qi surged and howled shrilly. It was extremely tragic.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn. Sacred Warrior armor appeared on his body. The blood-red light appeared demonic under the moonlight as he used the river of the Netherworld to suppress it.


    Rumble!


    The river of the Netherworld was the condensation of yin qi. In Hell, Yin Qi was the heaviest, so this move of Ye Sheng¡¯spletely countered the Yin priest.


    The river was vast and mighty, and Ye Sheng lived within it. He ruthlessly suppressed and devoured the innate yin qi, then turned into an evil dragon. He opened his mouth and spat out, and rolling yin qi spread out, covering the divine yin priest.


    ¡°Great River Sword Technique!¡±The Divine Yin priest shouted coldly. He used his hand as a sword, and a huge sword ray shot out from his fingertip, cutting the Netherworld River in half.


    Rumble!


    This attack made Ye Sheng retreat quickly. It was too fierce, and the power of this sword technique was not inferior to the reincarnation sword technique.


    ¡°Sword of the Great River,e up to the sky.¡±Yin divine priest¡¯s face was cold. He used his hand as a sword, and it was extremely swift and fierce. The sword momentum trembled, and it turned into a great river that descended from the sky and enveloped ye Sheng


    ng, ng, ng!


    The sword intent nged, and the river water in the great river was filled with sword qi, making it impossible for Ye Sheng to escape.


    The Netherworld saintly being!


    The surface of Ye Sheng¡¯s body flickered with a dark light, and it was extremely intense, activating theherworld saintly being.


    However, this was still not enough. The ferocity of the great river sword art was the strongest opponent ye Sheng had ever encountered.


    Ten Yama pces!


    Ye Sheng crossed the ten worlds and joined forces with the ten Yama pces to punch out together.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    An invisible deterrence, great fury, and wild roar resounded through the world.


    This deterrence, great fury, and Wild Roar suppressed the sword intent of the Great River Sword Art. Then, Ye Sheng¡¯s fist smashed onto the Great River Sword Art.


    Rumble!


    The river water surged wildly, turning into huge waves that interweaved with each other and then quickly copsed.


    The Great River sword art shattered on the ground under Ye Sheng¡¯s fist.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright, shining brightly. He had learned a lot from that move just now.


    ¡°As expected, fighting with people and experts is the way to improve. Divine Yin Officer, today you will fight with me. No matter what the result is, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long roar, his aura like a rainbow as he charged over.


    ¡°What a joke. You Can¡¯t kill me, yet you¡¯re still talking big here. Go To Hell.¡±Divine Yin officer was furious. Her delicate fists fell like rain. Her body flickered and she trembled together with Ye Sheng by thekeside.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Every time they exchanged blows, the air trembled. Countless forces surged and set off waves. Ye Sheng condensed the reincarnation seal and smashed it out.


    The Yin divine priest was no pushover. She was indeed worthy of the most outstanding title of the younger generation of the divine sect. Her delicate fists glowed with golden light and unexpectedly unleashed an unprecedented surge of energy.


    A Yin-yang diagram appeared behind the Yin divine priest, and beneath the Yin-yang diagram, there was a human figure.


    The Yin divine priest¡¯s Dao rhythmprehension.


    She really used her full strength to kill Ye Sheng. She even used her dao rhythmprehension to suppress ye Sheng for a moment.


    Her wild attacks were unceasing. Each punch and kick could cut off mountains and rivers, crack the earth, and spread a terrifying aura.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had the protection of the Holy Martial armor. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. The gap was still too big.


    However, Ye Sheng was struggling for a purpose.


    The light between his eyebrows flickered slightly, so he wasn¡¯t noticed.


    Ye Sheng was stealing the dao rhythmprehension of the Yin divine priest.


    Theprehension of the tenth heaven of the Xiantian realm was very helpful to Ye Sheng.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was multitasking. He used the power of the sacred warrior armor to block the Yin divine priest¡¯s attacks and used the little spirit to continuously imitate the Yin divine priest¡¯s Dao rhythm.


    This made Ye Sheng¡¯s realm slowly rise.


    The Yin divine priest did not notice all of this. She only wanted to kill Ye Sheng so that she could get back what she had suffered.

 Chapter 188 - Breakthrough (2nd update)

    Chapter 188 Chapter 10, Breakthrough (2nd update)


    Yin divine priest suppressed Ye Sheng¡¯s continuous attacks by the Fairy Lake, and each of his attacks was incredibly powerful.


    It was fortunate that there was no one within a few kilometers of this ce.


    However, if this continued, it would wake up those who were looking at the beautiful scenery.


    When there were more people, this matter would be exposed.


    Thinking of this, Yin Divine Priest¡¯s mood became incredibly bad. Even though she wasn¡¯t like the youngdies of Great Qin, who valued their innocence more than their lives, she definitely didn¡¯t want everyone to know that her body had been seen naked.


    As such, Ye Sheng had to die.


    Yin master¡¯s eyes shot out a cold light, and his attacks became even more ferocious.


    ¡°Great River Sword!¡±


    ng! ng! ng! The Sword Q? nged and surged beforebining to form a massive longsword.


    Rumble!


    Yin master dragged the Longsword and shed down from the sky.


    The momentum was massive!


    A wild wind blew, and waves surged. The will of the great river filled the air, causing the soil to churn as if it was the end of the world.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit was shaken, and his eyes were solemn. He knew that this yin divine priest was really angry.


    Her sword, her Qi, and her power had slowly umted and reached the peak. Now, they poured out.


    It was difficult for Ye Sheng to resist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, and he made up his mind. With the Pdin armor protecting his body, even if he was seriously injured, he would not die.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng directly rushed into the great river sword technique.


    Ye Sheng wanted to break through to the third sky under the impact of life and death.


    He had already gained enough insights from stealing before, but now, Ye Sheng wanted to break through under pressure.


    This scene shocked the Yin divine priest.


    She opened her mouth wide and looked at it in disbelief.


    Her great river sword technique was a top-notch sword technique on the prairie, and no one dared to face it head-on.


    But now, Ye Sheng actually charged in directly.


    In the next second, divine priest yin sneered, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    She firmly believed that her great river sword technique wouldpletely destroy Ye Sheng.


    There was no suspense.


    Under the starry sky, the moonlight enveloped. On the Prairie, a round of sword Qi that was like a great river descended from the sky. It was very domineering.


    Within the huge river of Sword Qi, there was a young man dressed in armor. His expression was solemn, and his eyes were tightly shut. His be was transparent, and one could even see his spiritual altar.


    At the spiritual altar, a small person stared at the huge river of Sword Qi with a solemn expression, deeply analyzing andprehending it.


    In the next second, the true Qi in ye Sheng¡¯s body surged.


    He was making a breakthrough.


    This change stupefied divine yin officer.


    ¡°How, how is this possible?¡±Divine Officer Yin widened his eyes. He did not expect Ye Sheng to be so bold as to rush into the great river¡¯s sword Qi to break through.


    Was he tired of living?


    More importantly, Ye Sheng seemed to have seeded. He was breaking through.


    The surging great river¡¯s sword qi, the scorching great river¡¯s sword qi, and the sharp great river¡¯s sword Qi shed across Ye Sheng¡¯s body. They collided with a loud sound, but they could not break through the Holy Martial armor.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng was breaking through.


    He was breaking through under the eyes of the Yin divine priest.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let him break through.¡±The Yin divine priest suddenly realized that even if he hadn¡¯t broken through, he was already so troublesome. If he had broken through, wouldn¡¯t he be suppressing her instead?


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the Yin divine priest directly rushed into the river sword qi. He stretched out his hand and pointed, and his slender fingers bloomed and sparkled brightly.


    The Yin divine priest was either going to kill Ye Sheng or cut off his soul.


    He was going to destroy Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough She absolutely could not let ye Sheng seed in his breakthrough.


    And at this moment, in the moment of life and death, the little person in Ye Sheng¡¯s spiritual altar took a step forward and turned into a bolt of lightning, rushing into the Yin divine priest¡¯s be.


    Boom!


    The Yin divine priest was caught off guard. His vision went ck and he fell into the river¡¯s sword qi.


    Her Sea of consciousness had been invaded.


    ¡°Get Out!¡±The Yin divine priest¡¯s Sea of consciousness let out a loud roar like thunder.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was neither happy nor sad. He said calmly, ¡°I want to break through. If you dare to stop me, we will die together.¡± ¡°You are worthy to die together with me?¡±The Yin divine priest shouted fiercely. He was extremely angry, but at the same time, he felt a sense of fear in his heart.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul was very terrifying. It was even more powerful than her divine soul.


    The Yin divine priest cultivated martial arts. Her divine soul would only be stronger after a breakthrough in martial arts cultivation. Even if she had reached the tenth sky of Xiantian realm, the strength of her divine soul was not as strong as ye Sheng¡¯s.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul at the second sky of the leaving aperture realm could suppress the Yin Divine Priest¡¯s divine soul.


    In the Yin divine priest¡¯s Sea of consciousness, the host and guest were reversed.


    ¡°If you stop me, I will blow up your sea of consciousness, ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul little person said lightly.


    The Divine Yin officer stared at the Divine Soul Little Person aggrievedly. Anger, anger, shock, resentment, unwillingness..


    For a moment, she really didn¡¯t dare to say anything


    Her Sea of consciousness was destroyed. At worst, she would be severely injured and her realm would drop. It wasn¡¯t just a small sky, but it would drop from the innate realm to the postnatal realm.


    At worst, she would be in aa for the rest of her life.


    No matter which possibility it was, the Yin divine priest could not ept it.


    She could only be threatened by Ye Sheng.


    Just like that, in the Great River Sword Qi, there was a man and a woman. The man was making a breakthrough, while the woman was extremely cold. There was deep hatred in her eyes.


    Inside Ye Sheng¡¯s body, his Dantian was rotating like a millstone, absorbing the supreme insights from the Great River Sword Qi.


    His dantian was surging with genuine qi.


    The moonlight essence sprinkled down, so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. It Dyed Ye Sheng silver.


    At a critical point, the next second, Ye Sheng opened his eyes. His eyes were burning, which scared the Yin divine priest.


    ¡°Devour the heaven and devour the Earth!¡±Ye Sheng was like an ox chewing a peony. He opened his mouth and swallowed the great river¡¯s sword Qi.


    The Yin divine priest was stunned.


    What was this operation?


    The Great River Sword Qi was swallowed by Ye Sheng. It was quickly suppressed in his Dantian.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The sound of a breakthrough came from inside Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Rumble!


    The dam was destroyed. The third sky of the innate realm descended in a second.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul also returned to Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    The Divine Soul Imp did not say anything and directly absorbed all of the Great River Sword Qi.


    Cross the border!


    Third Sky of soul nurturing!


    Ye Sheng directly broke through his soul and body.


    When everything returned to normal, Ye Sheng and the Yin priest looked at each other by the Fairy Lake.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm, with a trace of a smile. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Yin priest, for your help. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so quickly.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ absorbed my sword Qi of the Great River?¡±Yin priest gnashed his teeth and asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I have already learned the great river sword. This is indeed a very rare cultivation technique.¡±


    Yin divine priestughed in anger and pointed at Ye Sheng. ¡°Stealing someone else¡¯s cultivation technique? You make it sound so righteous?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I will return you a cultivation technique that is not inferior to the Great River Sword.¡±


    ¡°The great river sword is a unique cultivation technique in the entire prairie. What are you going to return it to me?¡±Yin divine priest gnashed his teeth in hatred, wishing that he could bite ye Sheng to death.


    However, she knew that she could do nothing to Ye Sheng now. After breaking through, Ye Sheng was no longer someone she could defeat alone.


    ¡°The Samsara sect¡¯s supreme sword technique, ¡°Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Yin divine priest¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. ¡°Samsara Sword Technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and pointed with his finger.


    Puchi!


    This finger was so fast that before Yin divine priest could regain his senses, it had already touched the space between her eyebrows.


    ¡°This, a breakthrough, it¡¯s so much stronger?¡±Yin shenguan was shocked beyond words.

 Chapter 189 - Great Divine Priest of Yin and Yang (third update)

    Chapter 189 Chapter 11, Great Divine Priest of Yin and Yang (third update)


    If Ye Sheng¡¯s finger had been aggressive, she might have died on the spot.


    Although she was distracted, the fact that Ye Sheng could do this meant that he had the ability to defeat her.


    The Divine Priest of Yin¡¯s heart was soplicated that he could not express it with words.


    The person who had been suppressed by her a moment ago could now be on equal footing with her, or even defeat her.


    Officer Yin looked at Ye Sheng. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that if ye Sheng really showed killing intent, she would die.


    This kind of ridiculous woman¡¯s intuition made officer yin speechless.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m very handsome and have the appearance of a fairy, don¡¯t look at me like that. Girls should be reserved,¡±ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    The Yin divine priest was shocked and quickly stepped back to put some distance between him and Ye Sheng. He said with an unfriendly look, ¡°How can you be so Shameless?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. I was born with it, ¡°Ye Sheng said proudly. ¡°You are really shameless. You are lucky this time. If the Yang Divine Priest was here, you would definitely die.¡±The Yin Divine Priest red at Ye Sheng and condensed his true energy, as if he wanted to make a move again.


    Ye Sheng immediately took his leave. ¡°My Friend is far away. I will not tell anyone about what happened tonight.¡±


    The Yin divine priest looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back as he left. He bit his lips and felt indignant. He touched the space between his eyebrows and saw a sword technique.


    The Samsara sword technique!


    The Yin Divine Priest was stunned. ¡°Is it really the secret manual of the Samsara Sect?¡±


    The Great River sword technique was very powerful, and the Samsara sword technique was not bad either. Using the great river sword technique to exchange for the Samsara sword technique did not seem like she was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯m at a disadvantage. I¡¯ve been seen through.¡±Only then did divine priest Yin Remember. He was furious, but Ye Sheng had already left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me meet you again. The next time will be the time of your death.¡±Divine priest Yin threw down these ruthless words and turned around to leave as well. He had to seize the time toprehend the reincarnation sword technique.


    In front of the Fairy Lake, the beautiful scenery came to an end, and the quiet beauty returned.


    Ye Sheng walked back and saw that Kun Yu¡¯s excited face gradually became calm.


    ¡°This Fairy Lake¡¯s beauty is enough for me to see it once in my life,¡±Kun Yu said with a sigh.


    Ye Sheng looked at the quiet fairyke. This ce was very unique, and it could reflect the scenery of other ces. As expected of the name of the Fairy Lake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, ¡°Ye Sheng said wearily. Today¡¯s battle was very intense, and he didn¡¯t have it easy either.


    Although he had made a breakthrough, the profound energy he had expended still needed to be slowly replenished.


    Kun Yu nodded and said, ¡°I heard that priest Yin has already arrived. I will help you contact him tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned, and then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Priest Yin has already been contacted. There are still twelve people left.¡±


    This time, it was Kun Yu¡¯s turn to be stunned. He had been contacted?


    How?


    Ye Sheng did not exin. He turned around and walked towards fairy town.


    At night, arge group of people returned to fairy town. Ye Sheng and Kun Yu stayed in an inn and quietly cultivated.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes to rest. He did not have any cultivation. Instead, he was meditating on the sword of the Great River.


    At the same time, he also sent the sword of the Great River to Earth.


    There were hundreds of thousands of innate experts on earth, and there were tens of millions in the Tenth Heaven of the acquired realm.


    These people all had the potential to advance to a higher realm.


    Meanwhile, Monster Kings were born in the ocean, ruling over an area of the ocean and bing the overlord of the ocean.


    In the depths of the mountains, there were also monster kings who were born. They were vast and mighty, and they were developing rapidly.


    Ye Sheng observed everything, but he did not say anything. He just silently watched them develop


    There were already several thousand people at the Third Heaven of the innate realm on earth, but Ye Sheng was only able to support a thousand people. This was a bit of a loss.


    ¡°I still need to strengthen my research on the Netherworld Sacred Physique.¡±Ye Sheng began to ponder.


    The next day, Ye Sheng heard cheers the morning after the revival. The Dew was still heavy.


    A group of people were chattering. The restaurant was not soundproof. Ye Sheng frowned and stood by the window to take a look.


    The voices of a group of people could be heard.


    ¡°The Yin divine priest is here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Yin divine priest, there¡¯s also the Yang Divine Priest.¡±


    ¡°The Yang Divine Priest is too ugly. I still like the Yin divine priest. I heard that she¡¯s a fairy-like figure.¡± ¡°The Yin divine priest is indeed very beautiful. I have a friend who didn¡¯t want to eat after seeing her.¡±


    ¡°If the Great Yin Yang divine priest is here, when Will Chang Dexinrane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Chang Dexinran. There¡¯s also the Turkic prince and Yuan Ling, the third disciple of the Yuan Qi sect. I heard that all of them areing today.¡±


    ¡°All of them areing today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the opening of the Fairy Lake is in four days. Of course they areing.¡±


    All kinds of discussions made ye Sheng understand that the great divine priest of yin and Yang hade.


    ¡°The divine priest of Yin is quite beautiful, but is the divine priest of Yang really that ugly?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    This yin and Yang was abination. A man and a womanplemented each other, but the man was ugly and the woman was beautiful. What was the temple thinking?


    Ye Sheng looked far into the distance from the restaurant. He saw a red pnquin slowly approaching in front of fairy town. It was carried by four people in red. Their footsteps were light, and every step they took covered four to five meters of distance. Soon, they were close.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look. There was a white pnquin following behind the pnquin. It was carried by four people in white and followed closely behind.


    The great divine priest of yin and yang, one yin and one Yang, one red and one white.


    Along the way, there were hundreds of residents of fairy town looking at the people in the red pnquin eagerly.


    Everyone knew that the person in the red pnquin was the divine priest of Yin, a famous beauty of the prairie. Every generation of divine priests of Yin was a beauty.


    As for the divine priest of Yang in the white pnquin, no one was looking forward to it, because every generation of divine priests of Yang was very ugly.


    The pnquin came to a stop in front of the restaurant where Ye Sheng lived.


    A beautiful figure came down from above. She wore a red veil, her skin was as fair as snow, and her ck hair wasbed into a hairstyle that entuated her snow-white neck. She was tall and slender as she walked into the restaurant.


    The eyes of the surrounding people were blurred. They couldn¡¯t bear to leave the Yin divine priest, so they paid no attention to the Yang divine priest who came out from behind.


    But Ye Sheng was different. He looked at the divine priest of Yang.


    The divine priest of Yang was 1.8 meters tall. He was bloated and had a cold temperament. He wore a mask on his face, which covered his face. He didn¡¯t want to be seen by others.


    Ye Sheng was quite disappointed.


    The two of them entered the restaurant one after the other. The onlookers outside didn¡¯t want to finish, so they dispersed and discussed the divine priest of Yin¡¯s beauty. They discussed how ugly the Divine Priest of Yang was that he needed to wear a mask.


    At this moment, Kun Yu walked in and said, ¡°I saw Yin divine priest just now. Let me introduce you to him.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. If he saw her now, would he split himself in half?


    After thinking for a while, Ye Sheng still nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He, Yin divine priest, and Yang Divine Priest worked together and were not bad opponents. They could help ye Sheng improve, so there was no reason for him not to see her.


    Moreover, did he do anything wrong? Why shouldn¡¯t he meet them?


    After taking the other party¡¯s great river sword technique, Ye Sheng also gave her the reincarnation sword technique. It was not too bad.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng returned to his usual state of mind.

 Chapter 190 - Challenge (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 190 Chapter 12, Challenge (Fourth Update)


    As soon as Yin Yang great divine priest stepped into the restaurant, Kun Yu brought Ye Sheng Down.


    From Afar, kun Yu said excitedly, ¡°Yin divine priest, long time no see.¡± Shua Shua Shua!


    A group of people looked over. Who was this person?


    Kun Yu had previously been cultivating in the Samsara sect, so it was normal for outsiders not to know him.


    Even more so for Ye Sheng.


    Even the great divine priest of yin and Yang looked over. The divine priest of Yang¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he stared at Ye Sheng and Kun Yu without any change.


    However, the divine priest of Yin was shocked. His beautiful eyes widened as he looked at them in disbelief.


    Kun Yu thought that the divine priest of Yin had seen his excitement and was immediately moved. ¡°Divine priest of Yin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years, right? You¡¯ve be more beautiful.¡±


    Ye Sheng followed Kun Yu and walked forward. He faced the divine priest of Yin with a faint smile.


    The Yin Divine Priest was furious, angry, embarrassed, and angry. He gritted his teeth and wanted nothing more than to kill Ye Sheng immediately.


    But at this moment, Kun Yu pulled ye Sheng and said, ¡°Yin Divine Priest, let me introduce you. This is the changle marquis from the chaotd. He is here to challenge the experts of the Grasnd.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, everyone in the restaurant was shocked.


    The Yang divine priest¡¯s originally indifferent gaze suddenly became sharp. He stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You are that arrogant changle marquis?¡±


    The divine priest Yin said with a faint smile, ¡°So you are the Changle Hou who is called a madman by the Grasnd.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded indifferently and said, ¡°I am the Changle Hou. Greetings, great divine priest Yin Yang.¡±


    ¡°You killed He Yan?¡±The divine priest Yang shouted coldly.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. This stance was not friendly, but he was not afraid at all. He said, ¡°You mean that first-grade genius in the Human World?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is my brother,¡±divine priest Yang said coldly.


    ¡°I killed him,¡±ye Sheng nodded and admitted.


    ¡°Well, today I will take revenge for He Yan,¡±divine priest Yang said coldly. He took a step forward and was about to attack.


    The surrounding people were dumbfounded. How could it be like this? They started fighting at the slightest disagreement?


    Kun Yu blinked his eyes and immediately said to divine priest yin, ¡°Divine priest Yin, we have not met for a long time. Let¡¯s go to the side and catch up. Let the two of them fight.¡±


    Yin master then looked at Kun Yu and frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Boom!


    Kun Yu felt as if he was struck by lightning. He looked at Yin Master in a daze. He hadpletely lost all hope in this world.


    His sister, who was so good to Yin master when he was young, didn¡¯t recognize him now?


    It was just ten years since theyst met. To think that he was still thinking about Yin master.


    At this moment, Kun Yu¡¯s heart was as dead as Ash. He felt that all this nonsense about friendship was just a lie.


    Ye Sheng saw this scene andughed, ¡°What did I say? They won¡¯t remember you.¡±


    Kun Yu silently walked behind ye sheng and whispered, ¡°Defeat them, and I¡¯ll help you find a stronger opponent.¡±


    Kun Yu¡¯s tender heart was broken. At this moment, he actually felt that the usually cold and powerful ye Sheng still had some friendship. Everyone else was just lying to him.


    As a young and inexperienced person, Kun Yu, who had grown up in the hotbed of the Samsara sect, once again tasted the warmth and coldness of human rtionships.


    The Yin divine priest had a strange look in his eyes as he stared at Kun Yu. After thinking carefully, he still couldn¡¯t remember who it was, so he might as well forget about it.


    She also looked at Ye Sheng and said to the yang divine priest, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡± The Yang divine priest said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Killing a third sky of the Connate realm, do you still need us to join forces?¡±


    He looked down on Ye Sheng.


    The divine priest of Yin became anxious. She knew how powerful Ye Sheng was. If they didn¡¯t work together, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to defeat him. They might even kill him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not his match.¡±The divine priest of Yin blurted out in a panic.


    The divine priest of Yang immediately looked at the divine priest of yin sternly and asked, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not his match?¡±


    The divine priest of Yin was speechless.


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth and said, ¡°Because she has tried my strength, that¡¯s why she said so.¡±


    ¡°You have fought with him?¡±The divine priest of Yang frowned and stared at Ye Sheng with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°We have fought before. Let¡¯s join hands.¡¯The divine priest of Yin nodded and said.


    ¡°No need.¡±The divine priest of Yang rejected tly. He stared at Ye Sheng coldly and said, ¡°To kill a third sky of the innate realm and still want to fight together, that would be a disgrace to the temple.¡±


    ¡°He killed He Yan. He Yan is in the tenth sky of the innate realm.¡±Divine priest Yin gritted his teeth and looked at divine priest Yang unhappily.


    If they didn¡¯t join hands, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Ye Sheng at all, especially after Ye Sheng broke through to the third sky of the innate realm and forcefully learned her great river sword technique.


    ¡°He Yan is weaker than me by more than a level. In our realm, being weaker by a level is equivalent to failure. If he could kill He Yan, he must have used a magic treasure or a Yin move. These are useless against me.¡±Divine priest Yang said confidently, ignoring the Yin divine priest¡¯s request, he stood directly in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng crossed his arms over his chest and said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you want to fight with me here or go out?¡¯¡±


    Ye Sheng was more than happy to have someone fight with him. When he fought with someone, Ye Sheng would deepen his understanding andprehend some of the other party¡¯s understanding. He would improve all the time.


    This was also ye Sheng¡¯s goal when he came to the grasnd.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out of the town. If we kill you here, this ce will be dirty,¡±divine priest Yang said coldly.


    ¡°Okay, after you.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll wait for you. I hope you can withstand ten moves from me,¡±divine priest Yang said disdainfully. His body turned into a white light and disappeared.


    Ye Sheng looked at divine priest yin and didn¡¯t rush to chase after him. He said, ¡°I learned the great river sword technique from you. I wonder what I can learn from him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The grudge of learning my great river sword technique hasn¡¯t been settled yet.¡±Officer Yin gritted his teeth and cut him off.


    Ye Sheng slowly approached officer yin and said, ¡°I have paid my debt for the Great River Sword Technique.¡±


    Officer Yin widened his eyes. His face under the veil was angry and angry. He said, ¡°You watched me take a bath for no reason and secretly learned my great river sword technique. Are you still in the right?¡±


    ¡°That ce is ownerless. I can naturally watch you take a bath there. Don¡¯t worry, I just watched you with my eyes. You Won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Besides, I¡¯ve already forgotten what your figure looks like, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Are you deliberately provoking me?¡±The Yin priest gnashed his teeth and red at Ye Sheng


    The two of them were very close to each other at the moment. They spoke quietly. The people around them couldn¡¯t hear them. They looked at the two of them with strange expressions.


    It did not seem like a good thing to be so intimate. It felt like the divine priest Yang who had flown away just now was wearing a green hat.


    Ye Sheng and the divine priest Yin did not pay attention to this. They were both on guard against each other.


    ¡°You know that the divine priest Yang is not my match. If you don¡¯t help him, he will very likely lose face,¡±ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°You are really not afraid of death. If we join hands and merge Yin and Yang, you will definitely die,¡±the divine priest Yin said with a cold snort.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I am not afraid of anything in the grasnd. I am just afraid that I don¡¯t have any opponents. Come quickly. Don¡¯t Wait for me to defeat Yang Divine Priest before you rush over,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile, he pulled Kun Yu and flew out.


    Yin divine priest said with a gloomy face, ¡°Since you are courting death, I will fulfill your wish and let you witness the power of the Yin Yang Great Crown.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Sword of the Great River (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 13: Sword of the Great River (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Outside Fairy Town, Ye Sheng, Kun Yu. Yin and yang divine priests were gathered here.


    In addition, there were more than a dozen Xiantian realm cultivators who came to watch the battle, but none of them dared to approach.


    Yang divine priest¡¯s killing intent was too strong.


    He stared at Ye Sheng, his eyes filled with a deep coldness, like a winter night, so cold that it made people shiver.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng was fearless. His eyes were still clear, looking at him without joy or sadness.


    ¡°You killed He Yan. No matter what method you used, you still killed him. In that case, you must pay with your life,¡±divine priest Yang said coldly.


    ¡°He Yan came to my door himself, wanting to kill me to establish his authority. I killed him with a backhand. It¡¯s only right that I return the favor. Today, you want to take revenge for him and find trouble with me. Then don¡¯t me me for killing you,¡±Ye Sheng said bluntly, he said directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. You opened your mouth and wanted to kill me. I¡¯ve been in the martial arts world for three years and have killed countless people. I¡¯ve met countless enemies. There are some that I can¡¯t defeat, but no one can kill me. Yin and yang are the symbols of immortality,¡±priest Yang said disdainfully.


    ¡°If others can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll do it. If the people on the grasnd can¡¯t kill you, then I¡¯ll kill you.¡±Ye Sheng walked forward, his expression bing serious and his aura lingering around him.


    He no longer needed to hide anything.


    After breaking through to the third sky of the innate realm, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength had greatly increased. Now, he could confidently say that divine priest Yang was no match for him.


    With the power of 1,000 third sky of the innate realm.


    Boom!


    A long river appeared behind Ye Sheng. The ck River water surged, and an evil dragon jumped out, carrying the entire river and surrounding Ye Sheng, making him look like a god.


    The evil dragon leaped into the void like a mountain range. It crossed a few miles and roared at the Yang divine priest.


    Roar!


    Ye Sheng did not want to waste time with the Yang divine priest. If Yin and Yang joined hands, he would be much more cautious. But now that there was only the Yang divine priest, he would attack directly.


    Solitary Yin did not grow, solitary Yang did not grow. Everything was Yin and Yang as one, growing endlessly.


    The Yang Divine Priest and the Yang Divine Priest were separated. They were not the best, but once theybined, they would be one of the strongest geniuses on the grasnd.


    The Netherworld River turned into an evil dragon and charged straight at the Yang divine priest. With a crashing sound, the sound of water currents surged, wanting to swallow the yang divine priest in one gulp.


    ¡°Wishful thinking. I Am the Yang Divine Priest, the most Yang of the world. How dare such an evil thinge close to me?¡±The Yang divine priest shouted. His entire body emitted a bright light, like a sun. It was extremely hot, and he threw himself into the dragon¡¯s belly, then, he exploded.


    Rumble!


    The Yang Divine Priest used a Sun Bible. Its power was huge, not inferior to the river of theherworld. In addition to the yang cultivation method, it restrained all evil. It was understandable that the river of the Netherworld exploded.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. He threw a punch.


    Bang!


    The void trembled. Like the surface of water, ripples appeared. It was extremely powerful, iparably powerful.


    Ye Sheng appeared very cold with this punch. He used the reincarnation seal within.


    The Holy Martial armor appeared and augmented ye Sheng¡¯s power.


    This attack caused the yang divine priest¡¯s expression to change and caused the heaven and earth to move. This was already very powerful.


    His wrist moved forward and a blue light appeared in his palm. It turned into a talisman, and a ck tortoise image was carved into the talisman.


    ck Tortoise Talisman!


    This was a defensive magic treasure, and it was very powerful. It took the ck Tortoise Beast¡¯s soul to write, outline, and seal, forming a talisman.


    A defensive treasure!


    This was also divine priest Yang¡¯s confidence. No matter how powerful you were, you had to stop in front of the ck Tortoise Talisman.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The sound of a blow reverberated, and Ye Sheng¡¯s punch was blocked by the ck Tortoise Talisman.


    However, the ck tortoise was not easy to handle. Cracking sounds could be heard as cracks appeared on the inside of the talisman seal. Although it was very slight, it still made divine priest Yang¡¯s eyelids twitch.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually so powerful that it cracked the ck Tortoise Talisman Seal?¡±Divine priest Yang looked at Ye Sheng in bewilderment.


    He did not expect Ye Sheng to be so terrifying.


    A pair of flesh palms cracked the inside of the ck tortoise talisman seal with one punch. Moreover, Ye Sheng¡¯s next punch came again.


    Bang!


    Without giving the divine priest Yang a chance to react, Ye Sheng threw another punch.


    A crack appeared on the ck Tortoise Talisman seal.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long I canst.¡±


    Another punch.


    The divine priest Yang reacted to this punch and hurriedly blocked it. He also threw another punch.


    Boom!


    With this collision, the divine priest Yang was directly sent flying. How could his bodypare to Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±Divine priest Yang widened his eyes. His arm trembled and his muscles spasmed. The moment he touched it, he felt as if his arm was about to break.


    It was too terrifying.


    Ye Sheng ignored him and stared at the ck tortoise talisman seal.


    ¡°I want to break it.¡±Ye Sheng threw another punch.


    This punch was very powerful. Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body was flowing with light and was clear and wless. With this punch, the surrounding heaven and earth trembled.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The ck Tortoise Talisman Seal had resisted for so many times and was already unable to bear the weight. Under this punch, it immediately exploded.


    A ck Tortoise¡¯s divine soul was extremely damaged and fell into the void.


    A light shed between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows. The divine soul flew out and absorbed the ck Tortoise¡¯s remnant soul.


    ¡°No...¡±divine priest Yang shouted sternly. His eyes were about to crack. Ye Sheng had actually shattered his talisman magic treasure and even absorbed the ck Tortoise¡¯s remnant soul.


    The Xuanwu was a rare beast, and there were only a few of them in the world. Even if their souls were iplete, they were still rare treasures.


    And now, they had fallen into Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    The spectators were all shocked.


    The divine priest of Yin¡¯s pretty face was even colder. Seeing ye Sheng absorb the Xuanwu¡¯s soul, he knew that the divine priest of Yang was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together,¡±the divine priest of Yin said, his cold gazending on Ye Sheng.


    The Yang divine priest felt extremely aggrieved and his wrist was still trembling. He really wanted to reject this suggestion, but he also knew that he had underestimated ye Sheng. If they continued fighting, they would definitely lose.


    ¡°Okay.¡±The Yang divine priest had no choice but to agree.


    However, ye Sheng coldly shouted, ¡°Before we work together, I want to cut you with my sword.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul soared. He condensed the Hundred States Sword of the Human World and released a hundred-meter-long ray of light. It turned into a vast and mighty river with unparalleled power as he ruthlessly shed down.


    The Sword of the Great River came down from the sky!


    With this sh, the vast and mighty river instantly swallowed the Yang Divine Priest.


    ¡°This is the Yin divine priest¡¯s great river sword technique. How did you learn it?¡±The Yang divine priest shouted in shock, his eyes filled with anger.


    This anger was not only directed at Ye Sheng, but also at the Yin divine priest.


    The Great River sword was the Yin divine priest¡¯s unique sword technique. Even if he wanted to learn it, the Yin divine priest would not teach it to him.


    How did Ye Sheng learn it when it was so strictly kept a secret?


    The Yang divine priest suddenly felt a green grasnd above his head, glowing green.


    The Yin divine priest also looked at it in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve only obtained the sword technique of the Great River for one day, and you¡¯ve already learned so much?¡±


    She had also obtained the reincarnation sword technique, but now she was only at the beginning ofprehending it.


    Inparison, Ye Sheng could already use the sword of the great river. It was a little terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius,¡±ye Sheng answered her with only one sentence and then swept the sword out.


    Rumble!


    The Yin divine priest was hit hard on the chest and spat out arge mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground and the sword of the great river slowly dissipated in the air.

 Chapter 192 - Yin-yang Crown (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 14, Yin-yang Crown (second update)</h4>


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, there was still a huge gap between the great river sword technique and the Yin divine priest¡¯s.


    But the Yin divine priest had cultivated for ten years. How long had Ye Sheng only cultivated for?


    One day.


    The power of one day was equivalent to the Yin divine priest¡¯s three to five years of hard work.


    The Yin divine priest suddenly felt that he was a good-for-nothing.


    At this time, the Yang divine priest clutched his chest and stood up. He red at the Yin divine priest and asked, ¡°You actually taught him the Great River Sword Technique?¡±


    The Yin divine priest was speechless and exined, ¡°He forced himself to learn it.¡±


    The yang divine priest sneered, ¡°Do you think I would believe you?¡±


    ¡°Even if a jindan stage expert wanted to force you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to give in. How did he secretly learn it?¡±The Yang Divine Priest asked angrily.


    He had the right to do so.


    The Yin Yang divine priest had been a couple for generations. One Man and one woman, one ugly and one beautiful. Every generation would form a husband and wife toprehend the changes of yin and yang together, and the disciples they took in would be the same.


    It had been the same since ancient times.


    Therefore, the divine priest of Yang now felt that he had suffered a great humiliation.


    He had been cheated.


    A normal man would definitely not be able to ept it, not to mention a genius like the divine priest of Yang.


    The divine priest of yin said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. It was indeed him who stole it.¡±


    The divine priest of Yin was very angry, but how could she exin it?


    Ye Sheng had peeked at her bathing, and then she was so angry that she wanted to kill him. She had used the sword of the Great River, and Ye Sheng had swallowed it in one gulp and learned the sword of the Great River?


    Even the Yin divine priest himself felt that this was ridiculous.


    No one had ever learned the sword technique of the great river like this. The Yang divine priest would not believe it.


    The Yang Divine Priest wanted to say something, but the Yin divine priest¡¯s face turned cold and he berated, ¡°Let¡¯s join hands now and kill him. All the problems will be solved easily.¡±


    The Yang divine priest stared at Ye Sheng with a deep-rooted hatred in his eyes. Now, he was not only avenging he yan, but also avenging himself.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Divine priest Yang gritted his teeth and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at them indifferently and did not stop them from joining hands.


    On the contrary, Ye Sheng hoped that they would join hands.


    After breaking through to the third sky of the innate realm, neither divine priest Yin nor divine priest Yang were Ye Sheng¡¯s match. They did not put enough pressure on Ye Sheng and could not help him improve.


    At this moment, the two of them joining hands was what Ye Sheng wanted to see.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul had also swallowed the ck tortoise remnant soul and was slowly digesting it. Once it was digested, it would definitely increase greatly.


    ¡°This time, if we work together, you will definitely die,¡±the yang divine priest said cruelly.


    ¡°Do I need to care about the words of a defeated opponent?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°You have insulted my innocence. Today, I will kill you to prove myself,¡±the Yin divine priest said coldly.


    ¡°It seems that you are the one who brought your innocence to me, right?¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    The Yin Divine Priest was furious. Her pretty face was cold, and her eyes were filled with a cold light.


    However, the Yang divine priest was even more furious than her. He roared, ¡°I will kill you today.¡±


    Rumble!


    The Yin divine priest and the Yang Divine Priest joined hands. One was ck, and the other was white. Day and night converged, and a huge flower bloomed.


    Yin Yang Mand.


    This was the Yin Yang great divine priest¡¯s ultimate technique.


    ¡°Dark Mand!¡±The Yin divine priest shouted and charged towards Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Light Mand!¡±The Yin divine priest charged over furiously. It was extremely terrifying.


    Two huge flowers bloomed in the void. Darkness enveloped it and the Yin divine priest hid within it as the night approached.


    The Yang divine priest was like a divine king, high up in the sky. The bright mand, a white world descended, shining with a halo.


    ¡°Ten Yama Pces!¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly, not backing down at all. Ten worlds appeared behind him, and the Yama Pce resided within, crashing directly into the mand flower.


    Ye Sheng was fighting one against two, as fierce as a god of war. He used the ten Yama Pces to suppress the yang divine priest, and came before the Yin divine priest himself, and smashed his hand.


    Bang!


    The Yin divine priest¡¯s dark mand enveloped the surroundings. In the darkness, one could not distinguish north, south, east, west, or where people were. Ye Sheng could not find his target.


    ¡°I am the daughter of darkness. You are seeking your own death by barging in.¡±The Yin divine priest¡¯s voice came from all directions, and it was impossible to tell where he was.


    Hearing this, Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°Why should I look for you? I don¡¯t like this dark world. The world is bright. Even if there is darkness, under the illumination of the light, it can only hide in a corner. If you want to steal the light and spread the darkness, it is simply a game changer.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. When he became serious, it was not something that the yin divine priest could withstand.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s smash would not hit the Yin divine priest at all.


    Ye Sheng smashed into the darkness.


    Rumble!


    It was as if ye Sheng had set off huge waves in the sea. The wind and waves were ceaseless. Under the waves, the darkness could not withstand it at all.


    ¡°Open it for me.¡±Ye Sheng shouted. He reached out his hand to grab a corner of the darkness and then fiercely lifted it up.


    Rumble!


    The Dark Datura was not able to withstand a single blow from ye Sheng¡¯s hand. He lifted up the darkness, grabbed it together, and fiercely kneaded it. Then, the genuine Qi in his body surged like a tide and entered the world of darkness.


    Boom!


    The Dark Datura exploded. It could not withstand such a violent impact from Ye Sheng.


    The Yin divine priest also stumbled out of the darkness and looked at Ye Sheng in shock.


    Was he that powerful after just one breakthrough?


    He lifted the darkness with his hand. Was this something a third sky of the innate realm could do?


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you. Eat My Seal,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He flipped his hand and mmed it down. With a rumble, a huge seal shook the void.


    Samsara seal!


    This was the core cultivation technique of the Samsara sect. It had all sorts of incredible effects.


    The huge power was only one of them.


    When this seal smashed down, the Yin divine priest¡¯s expression changed drastically. She did not expect Ye Sheng to be so fierce, and she hurriedly retreated.


    However, the Samsara seal would not allow her to retreat.


    ¡°I did not defeat you yesterday, but today, you are no longer my match.¡±Ye Sheng shouted loudly.


    The Yin divine priest gritted his teeth, knowing that he could not escape, and shouted sternly, ¡°Yin-yang Great Crown!¡±


    At this time, the Yang divine priest also shattered the ten Yama pces. His entire body pounced over, bursting out with an iparably zing white light.


    Rumble!


    The Yin divine priest¡¯s body also burst out with an extremely hot darkness that interweaved with the light.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    In an instant, a huge river surged through the void. In this long river, a Yin-yang crown appeared.


    Bang!


    The Yin-yang crown shot out a huge ray of light that was aimed at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He was extremely serious. These two people had finally joined hands. He had to treat them seriously.


    Netherworld sacred physique!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body instantly became several times stronger. Then, he raised the human world hundred forms sword and smashed it down.


    Rumble!


    Energy shot out in the vast void. The light shot out from the yin-yang corona hit Ye Sheng¡¯s human world hundred forms sword. In an instant, Ye Sheng felt as if he had crashed into a pir that supported the sky. He could not block it at all, he was sent flying more than ten meters away. Holding the human world hundred forms sword in his hand, he could not stop trembling at all.


    ¡°This is the power of the great divine priest of Yin and Yang?¡±Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise.


    There was no fear or worry on his face. There was only excitement and excitement.


    He was very satisfied with this opponent.

 Chapter 193 - overturning the yin-yang Crown (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 15, overturning the yin-yang Crown (third update)</h4>


    ¡°Marquis of Changle, prepare to die.¡±The voice of the Yin divine priest came from the yin-yang crown.


    ¡°You must die today.¡±The Yin divine priest gnashed her teeth. How could she not be angry after being teased by Ye Sheng several times?


    The two of themmunicated with their origins and became one. They attacked Ye Sheng with their powerful attributes.


    The Yin-yang crown was worthy of being the confidence of the Yin-yang divine priest.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s wrist finally stopped trembling. He smiled happily and said, ¡°I hope you can let me improve further.¡±


    The great divine priest of Yin Yang was furious. Ye Sheng was using them as sharpening stones. It was a great humiliation.


    ¡°I will definitely kill you today.¡±The Yang Divine Priest was furious. His voice was full of violence. His eyes were cold and shot out a cold light as he stared at Ye Sheng.


    Beside him, the Yin divine priest formed a hand seal and activated the Yin-yang crown. He immediately trembled.


    ¡°Die!¡±A cold shout resounded across the grasnd.


    This battle made the blood of more than ten people in the surroundings boil. Ye Sheng was fighting one against two, and it was extremely intense. It made people¡¯s blood boil, and they wished that they could be one of them.


    Kun Yu did not even blink. He watched silently, and his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Both sides were injured!


    Or was it ye Sheng¡¯s life or death?


    At this moment, a glimmer of hope was ignited in him.


    After all, he definitely wanted freedom. Trading with Ye Sheng was not bad, but what if Ye Sheng went back on his word?


    After thinking for so long, Kun Yu finally remembered that Ye Sheng¡¯s words could not bepletely believed. He still had to make second-hand preparations.


    In the arena, the yin-yang Corona was driven down to crush Ye Sheng ruthlessly.


    This kind of aura was extremely terrifying. It felt like the sky was falling down to crush Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid. He looked on with Bright Eyes.


    Samsara seal!


    Ye Sheng was like a god. He took a step forward and shook the sky and Earth. His Qi and blood were activated, and the Saint Martial armor shone with a demonic light.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng smashed his fist onto the yin-yang crown. The earth-shattering feeling spread across the entire arena. The earth suddenly sank, and the ground within a few hundred meters sank a few meters. The soil exploded, and weeds flew in the air. White, ck, and blood-red energy surged, it was extremely terrifying.


    The yin-yang crown shook violently and trembled. Ye Sheng¡¯s punch was like a Saint King, unstoppable. As itnded on the Yin-yang crown, it immediately stirred up the entire yin-yang crown.


    The expressions of the yin and Ren Yang divine priests changed drastically. They could not believe that Ye Sheng had such a powerful attack?


    ¡°Yin-yang Crown!¡±The two of them shouted at the same time. The ZHENQI in their bodies surged into it to stabilize the yin-yang crown, and then they pressed it down heavily.


    Kacha, Kacha, Kacha!


    The void seemed to have been crushed, and one could see the power.


    But in the next moment, Ye Sheng rushed up directly. A huge wave of air burst out from his body in midair, and he stomped out fiercely.


    He wanted to suppress the yin-yang crown.


    Ye Sheng kicked the yin-yang crown, and the surging true Qi struck the yin-yang crown.


    ¡°No matter how much you resist, you are always putting up a desperate struggle. Under ourbined efforts, no one in the Xiantian realm is our match.¡±The Yang Divine priest roared and pointed a finger.


    Pulse severing finger!


    ¡°You are my defeated opponent, how dare you be so arrogant?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold and he suddenly pped out.


    Padah!


    This finger was pped away by Ye Sheng, causing the yang divine priest to stumble and almost break away from the yin-yang crown.


    Seeing this, ye sheng shouted, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    He raised the Yin-yang crown with his hand and his face turned cold. The true Qi in his body surged and turned into a scene of reincarnation behind him.


    The seal of reincarnation, the river of the Netherworld, the sword technique of reincarnation, the Netherworld sacred physique, and the ten Yama pces werebined together. It was like a real reincarnation. It was extremely terrifying and emitted endless divine light.


    At this moment, Ye Shengpletely exploded. The five cultivation techniques were activated at the same time, wanting to blow away your yin-yang crown.


    Under the tremendous pressure, the five cultivation techniques were activated intensely, providing ye Sheng with the power he needed.


    ¡°Suppress him for me!¡±The Yin divine priest shouted in anger. He stomped his foot, wanting to Stomp Ye Sheng Down.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold. He did not say a word, but his be was shining brightly. A small figure flew out and shouted.


    Ten ancient Daoist techniques!


    The small figure raised his hand and the ten Daoist techniques exploded together. In an instant, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Ten rays of divine light tore through the sky andnded in front of the Yin divine priest and Yang divine priest.


    Rumble!


    As expected, they were sent flying and fell to the ground. They watched with their mouths agape.


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s force, the huge yin-yang crown was slowly overturned. Then, it was ruthlessly smashed by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Break for me!¡±Ye Sheng roared and shed down with the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword.


    Rumble!


    Between Heaven and Earth, fireworks were set off on the grasnd. It was iparably resplendent, soul-stealing, and shing with beauty.


    The Yin-yang crown exploded, and it was shattered by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword. The fireworks that exploded were so beautiful that half of the sky was dyed red.


    Ye Sheng gasped for breath and burst intoughter.


    Just now, when he flipped the Yin-yang crown, Ye Sheng¡¯s five cultivation techniques actually took the initiative tobine together, providing ye Sheng with even greater strength.


    This was a huge harvest, and it could only be formed under pressure.


    If Ye Sheng were to cultivate on his own and study diligently, who knew how long it would take.


    There was great terror and wisdom in life and death. It All depended on how you chose.


    Compared to Ye Sheng¡¯s full harvest, the great divine priest of Yin Yang was stunned.


    ¡°How did Yin Yang Mian lose just like that?¡±The great divine priest of Yang could not ept this fact and said in a daze.


    The great divine priest of Yang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is a monster. The more he fights, the stronger he bes. In just a day¡¯s time, he has be several times stronger.¡±


    The people watching from afar were dumbfounded. Even when the great divine priest Yin Yang joined forces, he still could not defeat Ye Sheng?


    Kun Yu¡¯s face fell and his heart trembled. Ye Sheng was too terrifying. The speed of his improvement was beyond his imagination.


    Kun Yu came to the grasnd with Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng was not bad before, but he definitely could not beat the divine priest Yin or the divine priest Yang. However, in just a short while, Ye Sheng had defeated thebined forces of two people.


    Monster!


    Kun Yu only had this thought. Ye Sheng was not a monster. He could chop off his own head.


    Who cultivated like this, constantly improving in the Battle of Life and Death?


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of making a mistake and nevering back?


    Kun Yu immediately hid the little tricks in his heart. Ye Sheng had won. He did not dare to be presumptuous and obediently became a hostage without any threat.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul flew back and entered his sea of consciousness. He fell silent.


    Ye Sheng panted heavily and held his sword. Under the sky full of fireworks, he looked at divine priest Yin and divine priest Yang and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡±Divine priest Yang was unwilling to ept this fact and questioned.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±Ye Sheng chuckled and said proudly, ¡°I am the Marquis of Changle. Remember this name. It Won¡¯t be long before it spreads across the entire grasnd. You will be proud of losing to the Marquis of Changle in the future.¡±


    The Yang Divine Priest was stunned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill us?¡±


    He and the Yin divine priest were both injured. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the imposing ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t going to make a move?


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°Only one of you can live.¡±


    The Yin divine priest and the Yang Divine Priest¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. They looked at each other vigntly.


    ¡°Kill her.¡±The Yang divine priest pointed at his teammate without hesitation.


    Priest Yin sneered and looked at him with disdain. His expression became cold and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to defend yourself?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°If you want to kill him, then kill him. After all, he and I are not on the same mind. If we can connect our minds, we will think the same thing. The one who will die today will be you,¡±priest Yin said coldly.

 Chapter 194 - , meeting Chu Zhongtian again (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 16, meeting Chu Zhongtian again (fourth update)</h4>


    Priest yang shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re almost cuckold me, and I¡¯m still telepathically connected to you?¡±


    Priest Yin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to respond.


    Ye Sheng said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between her and me.¡±


    ¡°Kill her. She doesn¡¯t want to defend herself anymore. One of the great priests of yin and Yang died, and the other one has to return to the temple and die alone. I Won¡¯t be able to find trouble with you in the future,¡±priest Yang said calmly, as if he had no desire or desire.


    However, Ye Sheng could clearly see that his right thumb was clutching his palm. He was obviously very nervous.


    He was afraid of death!


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill her.¡±


    The Yang divine priest immediately widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng. He said in shock and anger, ¡°You really have a rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little. I¡¯ve seen her naked. It seems a bit hical to kill her now,¡±Ye Sheng squatted down and said in a low voice. Only the two of them heard him.


    The Yang Priest was furious. He pointed at Ye Sheng and the yin priest and shouted, ¡°How dare you do such a thing behind my back. Shameless, dog-woman.¡±


    The Yin priest suddenly opened his eyes, he said angrily, ¡°He saw me bathing in the fairyke. Don¡¯t me others for your dirty thoughts. Besides, you and I are not married. I have no feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°B * TCH.¡±Priest Yang was furious and reached out his hand to attack priest Yin.


    Ye Sheng frowned. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch the eight o¡¯clock plot. A light shed between his eyebrows and a long sword flew out.


    Puchi!


    The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword instantly pierced through priest Yang¡¯s eyebrows, making him widen his eyes. He looked at Ye Sheng and priest Yang unwillingly and slowly fell down.


    Priest Yin¡¯s expression wasplicated and he remained silent. He knew that there was nothing he could do to Ye Sheng now.


    ¡°Previously, I identally saw you naked. You tried to kill me several times and attacked me with all your strength. It is clear that you hate me. Now, I will spare your life, and we will forget everything. ¡°Remember, the next time you attack me, I will definitely kill you,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Officer Yin looked at Ye Sheng in silence and said nothing.


    Ye Sheng turned around and left. He had gained a lot from this battle, and he was tired. He needed to go back and tidy up.


    After Ye Sheng left, Kun Yu followed him, not daring to ck off, especially when Ye Sheng was getting stronger and stronger.


    Staring at Ye Sheng¡¯s back, divine priest Yin gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me today, I¡¯ll definitely kill youter.¡±


    ..


    As usual, Ye Sheng and Kun Yu returned to the restaurant to rest.


    Ye Sheng wanted to umte and absorb all the gains from this battle. Kun Yu, on the other hand, wanted to think about what to do next.


    Divine priest Yin had also returned. She recruited all of divine priest Yang¡¯s servants and her own servants, then moved out of this restaurant and went to another one.


    At the same time, the news of the Chaos Land¡¯s Changle Marquising to Fairy Town and killing divine priest Yang, one of the great divine priests of yin and yang, spread like wildfire.


    There were more than a dozen people who had watched the battle before. When they came back, everyone knew about it.


    Fairy town was not big, nor did it have arge poption. It did not take long for everyone to learn about the news.


    The Changle Marquis, who had unified the chaosnd, went deep into the grasnds and came to fairy town. He had even killed Yang divine priest, shocking many people.


    After all, the great divine priest of Yin and Yang was a famous expert of the younger generation in the Grasnds Mountain. At this moment, they had all been defeated by Ye Sheng, one dead and one injured.


    Then how strong was the Marquis of Changle?


    Many people could not help but ask.


    In the restaurant where Ye Sheng was staying, there were also people wandering around, wanting to meet the Marquis of Changle. Unfortunately, Ye Sheng was in closed-door cultivation and did note out.


    It was not until evening that fairy town became lively. Everyone went out to watch, wanting to meet the women of the Changde family.


    In the evening, Chang de Xinran came to fairy town. She was apanied by the seventh prince of the Turkic Empire. He was a burly and strong man from the prairie. He had a great temperament and was tall. He stood together with Chang de Xinran, they looked like a perfect couple.


    Chang Dexin ran wore white clothes and wore a white veil. Her red hair hung down, and she gave off the feeling of an intellectual beauty.


    In the grasnds, boorishness was the most important thing, and the fact that the Changde family was able to nurture the feeling of a youngdy from a Great Qin family showed how strict their upbringing was.


    The two of them came together, causing people to gather around and watch. The seventh prince immediately frowned and felt quite displeased, but Chang Dexin was indifferent. She even greeted the excited people and dealt with them quite well, finally, they entered the restaurant where Ye Sheng was staying.


    Fairy town was not considered big. There were four or five restaurants, but this was the biggest one. There were several floors in front and back, and they had food, wine, and amodation.


    It was understandable that Chang Dexin ran and the seventh Prince chose this ce.


    Ye Sheng was originally focused on studying thebination of the five Samsara sect cultivation techniques. When he was feeling a little emotional, he heard the noise outside and could not help but sigh. He stopped unhappily.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have rented a room myself.¡±Ye Sheng regretted living in a restaurant. Even the slightest noise could disturb people.


    After Ye Sheng stopped cultivating, he didn¡¯t go out. Instead, hey on the bed, closed his eyes, and listened to the noise outside.


    As he listened, Ye Sheng understood who hade.


    The seventh Prince of the Turkic kingdom and Chang de Xinran of the Changde family, these two people of high status hade. It was understandable that the noise was greater.


    Ye Sheng did not rush to fight with them. He felt that he had umted a lot of insights from his previous fights. He needed to spend a few days to study them.


    It was not toote toe and spar with them after the Fairy Lake opened.


    However, as he listened, Ye Sheng sensed that something was wrong.


    There seemed to be a quarrel outside.


    Ye Sheng frowned. The seventh Prince of the Turkic kingdom and the noble youngdy of the Changde family hade together. who would dare to quarrel with them?


    Not everyone was as bold as Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng listened carefully. Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice. He opened his eyes and looked outside in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±Ye Sheng said with certainty. It was definitely him. Did hee to fairy town too?


    The quarrel was still going on outside because of the room problem.


    The seventh Prince and Changde Xinran had brought a lot of attendants with them. Each of them had more than ten attendants, and theypletely upied the room in the restaurant.


    The people who came inter were very dissatisfied, so they asked them to give up one room for themselves.


    The seventh Prince and Chang Dexinran didn¡¯t care about their statuses. They angered each other, and only then did they start quarreling. They were almost going to fight.


    The quarreling continued, mixed with the dissuasion of the restaurant¡¯s owner. It caused Ye Sheng to frown, get up, and open the door.


    ¡°What are you quarreling about? It¡¯s sote, and people don¡¯t rest. Don¡¯t you have any sense of civic-mindedness? People have to get up early tomorrow.¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly, and his voice covered the entire ce.


    For a moment, the entire restaurant waspletely silent.


    Ye Sheng looked at the seventh prince. He was a rather handsome man. He was big and muscr, had very heavy body hair, and had blonde hair and blue eyes.


    As for Chang de Xinran, she had red hair and green eyes. She was exotic and wore a white veil. It was obvious that she was a beauty.


    As for the person who was arguing with them, Ye Sheng also knew him. He had not seen him since they parted in Xianyang. He did not expect to meet him here.


    Chu Zhongtian!


    The Madman from the northwest, he had alsoe to the grasnd.

 Chapter 195 - arrived one after another (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 17 arrived one after another (first update)</h4>


    Chu Zhongtian also saw Ye Sheng and said in pleasant surprise, ¡°Brother Ye, why did youe to the Grasnd?¡±


    Ye Sheng said happily, ¡°I came to the grasnd to train myself. How did youe?¡±


    ¡°The old man died, and I was alone. I wanted to take his clothes to his hometown and set up a cenotaph.¡±Chu Zhongtian sighed.


    ¡°Brother Chu, if you don¡¯t mind, you can stay with me,¡±Ye Sheng invited.


    ¡°Good. This shabby restaurant doesn¡¯t have any rooms left. I had to argue with them for a long time,¡±Chu Zhongtian said unhappily.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s hard for a country bumpkin to live in a decent ce,¡±the seventh Prince said disdainfully. He turned around and went upstairs.


    Chu Zhongtian frowned. He was very dissatisfied and was about to curse.


    Chang Dexinran¡¯s voice was gentle as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind this little brother. The seventh prince is tired from the journey and is a little tired. I apologize to you on his behalf. Since you have friends here, we won¡¯t disturb you to catch up.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian then waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I also have something wrong. You can go up. Brother Ye and I will drink 300 cups of wine.¡±


    Ye shengughed out loud, ¡°Okay, shopkeeper, serve the wine.¡±


    The shopkeeper, who had been worried that there would be a fight, finally heaved a sigh of relief and said loudly, ¡°Okay, waiter, serve the wine.¡±


    Chang de Xinran turned around and left. Her gem-like eyes nced at Ye Sheng and memorized it in her heart.


    Once she left, the attendants also left. The restaurant instantly became empty. Ye Sheng pulled Chu Zhongtian to a seat by the window.


    ¡°Brother Chu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, and your cultivation has increased by so much?¡±After sitting down, Ye Sheng carefully looked at Chu Zhongtian. He couldn¡¯t hide his cultivation at the ninth heaven of the Xiantian realm.


    This was even faster than Ye Sheng. Previously, he was only at the Tenth Heaven of the Houtian realm, but now, he was actually at the Ninth Heaven of the Xiantian realm.


    Chu Zhongtian sat down and put down a small box in his arms. He took a sip of tea and smacked his lips, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this old man that I broke through so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sword-wielding senior?¡±Ye Sheng seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Before he died, he passed all his cultivation insights to me. During this period of time, I have beenprehending his insights, which is why I was able to improve so quickly.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng was envious when he heard that. He had fought with all his might and could onlyprehend and improve a little bit after a fight. However, Chu Zhongtian stood on the shoulders of the giant and looked at this world.


    At this time, the waiter brought some food and wine. The horse milk wine on the grasnd was also an ordinary dish. However, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian did not mind.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink to our reunion after a long time,¡±ye Sheng poured a ss of wine for Chu Zhongtian and said happily.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s personality was verypatible with Ye Sheng¡¯s appetite. The two of them had not really known each other for long. They had only met three or four times and even fought once. However, in his heart, Ye Sheng still wanted to be friends with him.


    Chu Zhongtian raised his wine cup and clinked it with Ye Sheng¡¯s. Then, he drank it in one gulp and shouted, ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, why did youe to the prairie ande here?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked after he finished drinking.


    ¡°I came here to improve myself and challenge the genius experts on the prairie. As foring here, it¡¯s because of the Fairy Lake,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Improve yourself and challenge the geniuses on the prairie. Are you that Changle Marquis?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked with a strange expression.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I look like one?¡±


    ¡°I thought only I could do such a wild thing. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant.¡±Chu Zhongtian shook his head andughed.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t arrogant, how would I dare to be friends with brother Chu?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    Chu Zhongtian said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s how a person should be. If you have the ability, you have to be arrogant. I¡¯ve Long had this idea. I¡¯ll beat up the entire younger generation of the prairie. I¡¯ll beat the men harder and the women lighter. Only then will I live up to my name as the Northwest Madman.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the first to go. I¡¯ve already caused quite a stir in the prairie. I reckon that the people who want to kill me are looking for me everywhere. They should find me here very soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you fight. You¡¯re my brother. Moreover, how can such a crazy thing like challenging the entire prairie be less than me?¡±Chu Zhongtian pped the table and said.


    Ye Sheng raised his wine cup and said, ¡°Brother Chu, if you want to help me, I¡¯m more than happy to.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian and Ye Shengughed at the same time. They threw away their wine cups, picked up the wine pot, and started drinking.


    The atmosphere was harmonious and forthright. The two of them sat by the window and drank heartily, drinking more than ten jars of fine wine.


    The two of them were a little dizzy. They did not use their true energy to force out the tipsiness. If they did so, what was the difference between drinking water and doing so?


    In the end, Ye Sheng asked Chu Zhongtian, ¡°You brought the old senior¡¯s cenotaph back to his hometown?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian nodded and said, ¡°In the past, I did not know that the old man was so powerful. He once told me that his hometown was near the Millennium Lake in the depths of the prairie. Now, I am taking his cenotaph and burying him in his hometown.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Millennium Lake. It¡¯s in the deepest part of the prairie. Coincidentally, I¡¯m also going 80,000 miles deep into the prairie. When the timees, I¡¯ll pay my respects to senior with you,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded.


    While the two of them were drunk, another person entered the restaurant.


    He was dressed in a white ck robe. His ck hair was like a waterfall and draped over his back. His eyebrows were snow-white and there was a red cinnabar between his eyebrows. It was like a saa, adding a bit of murderous aura to it. He was tall and straight. The moment he entered the restaurant, he had an imposing manner that could suppress the entire scene.


    This person was very powerful.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    This person stood there, and it was as if the center of thisnd was him. The surrounding feng shui gathered under his feet.


    An expert. This was a great expert.


    Although he was only at the Xiantian tenth stage, Ye Sheng felt that he should be at the peak of this realm. He was just a step away from breaking through to the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    The restaurant owner walked over and said apologetically, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have any guest rooms. If you want to eat or drink, that¡¯s fine, but we really don¡¯t have any room for you to stay.¡±


    This person nced at the restaurant indifferently and said, ¡°Ask the seventh prince toe out.¡±


    The restaurant owner was stunned and asked, ¡°You know the seventh Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±This person nodded coldly and lowered his hands. His fingertips were long and slender, and it was obvious that he was extraordinary.


    The restaurant owner did not dare to ck off and immediately went to report.


    Not long after, the seventh prince walked down with a displeased expression and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s a person who wants to see me. If all of youe and tell me, then do I still need to rest?¡±


    The seventh prince went downstairs and saw a white-clothed man. His expression changed greatly and he said seriously, ¡°Yuan Ling.¡±


    This man was the third disciple of the Yuan Qi sect, Yuan Ling.


    Ye Sheng came to a sudden realization and immediately told this news to Chu Zhongtian.


    Chu Zhongtian pursed his lips. ¡°A soft-hearted prince who bullies the weak and fears the strong.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and did notment.


    Yuan Ling said indifferently, ¡°Get your people to give me a room.¡±


    The seventh prince said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll get them to tidy it up now.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian sneered, ¡°What did I say? You bully the weak and are afraid of the strong. You¡¯re iparably tough to me. You¡¯re as scared of this person as a chicken.¡±


    Although the restaurant was very big, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s words were still heard by the seventh prince. His face was ashen as he red fiercely at Chu Zhongtian and said, ¡°Your mouth is too smelly. I¡¯ll wash it properly for you.¡±

 Chapter 196 - Chapter 18, the haughty original spirit

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 18, the haughty original spirit</h4>


    Chu Zhongtian said disdainfully, ¡°You did it yourself, and you still won¡¯t allow me to say it?¡±


    Ye Sheng watched from the side and didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his wine cup and silently took a sip.


    The seventh Prince¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as he stared at Chu Zhongtian. He really wanted to teach him a lesson, but Chu Zhongtian¡¯s ninth heaven made him feel a little apprehensive.


    He was also only at the Ninth Heaven.


    At this moment, Chang Dexin ran came down from upstairs. She was graceful and beautiful, exuding an exotic charm. She smiled sweetly without her veil, revealing her exquisite face, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are they quarreling again?¡±


    The seventh prince snorted coldly and said, ¡°Someone has a foul mouth. I have to consider letting the dao protector take action and teach him a good lesson.¡±


    Chang Dexinran shook her head and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, sit down and tell me. It¡¯s fate for us to meet here. There¡¯s no need to fight and kill.¡±


    The seventh prince was still extremely angry, but in front of Chang Dexinran, he wanted to show off his magnanimity and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s for the sake of Sister Xinran. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite next time.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian curled his lips, but he did not provoke the seventh prince anymore.


    A huge battle that was about to erupt was resolved just like that. Chang Dexinran smiled gently and looked at Yuan Ling. She said, ¡°Greetings, third master of the Yuan Qi sect.¡±


    There were many disciples in every generation of the Yuan Qi sect, but there were only a few people who could respectfully address him as ¡®master¡¯.


    Yuan Qi sect¡¯s first master, the most outstanding disciple of this generation, had already crossed the Golden Elixir realm. The second master also paraded around, and they did not see him once a year. Only the third master, Yuan Ling, stayed in the Yuan Qi sect to discipline the disciples.


    Therefore, it was no problem for Chang de Xinran to call him third master.


    Yuan Ling lowered his head and said, ¡°Greetings, Miss Xinran.¡±


    ¡°Third master is also here for the Fairy Lake?¡±Chang de Xinran asked.


    Yuan ling nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s for the Fairy Lake, but it¡¯s also for one person.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wonder who would be able to win third master¡¯s favor?¡±Chang de Xinran asked with a smile.


    Yuan Ling turned his head. His eyes were bright, and the cinnabar between his brows turned redder and redder, as if it was dripping blood. He stared at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for the Changle Marquis of the chaotd.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All eyes were fixed on Ye Sheng.


    ¡°He¡¯s that Changle Marquis?¡±Chang Dexin ran asked in surprise.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed He Yan. He offended the world, yet he still dares to swagger around like this?¡±The seventh prince sneered.


    Ye Sheng was stunned, then he smiled and asked, ¡°I have no enmity or grudge with the Yuan Qi sect, right?¡±


    ¡°No enmity or grudge,¡±yuan ling nodded and calmly replied.


    ¡°Then I wonder how I offended Third Master?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°My Yuan Qi sect is the Turkish orthodoxy. You challenged the geniuses of the grasnd and killed quite a few people. As a disciple of the Yuan Qi sect, I naturally have to find you and kill you,¡±Yuan Ling said.


    Ye Sheng understood. He picked up the wine sk and said, ¡°Then you want to attack me now?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too weak.¡±Yuan Ling shook his head and said without changing his expression. His words were not mocking or contemptuous. They were just telling the truth.


    Ye Sheng felt sullen and looked at Yuan Ling unhappily.


    ¡°Before I came, I heard that you defeated the great divine priest of yin and Yang and killed the divine priest of Yang. To be honest, your strength is not bad,¡±Yuan Ling calmly said.


    Ye Sheng also looked at him calmly.


    The people around him listened calmly.


    ¡°Your strength is not bad to deal with people like great divine priest Yin Yang, but in front of me, you are too weak and your realm is too low. If I kill you now, it will be like killing a dog or killing a pig. I will get nothing, so I will give you a chance.¡±Yuan Ling¡¯s voice was clear and crisp, with himself as the center, he suppressed all the auras around him.


    He had alreadye into contact with the Jindan stage, and it was not something that the great divine priest of yin and Yang couldpare to.


    He had the right to say this, but when Ye Sheng heard it, his eyes narrowed, and he was very unhappy.


    Comparing him with a dog and a pig, it was really more arrogant than him, Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The Fairy Lake is about to open. I hope you can break through once and increase your strength. In this way, I will have a sense of aplishment when I kill you, and it will bring me enlightenment. Maybe I can break through to the Jindan stage in one fell swoop,¡±Yuan Ling said indifferently.


    ¡°I thought I was very arrogant, but now that I look at you, you are even more arrogant than me. You will regret this decision.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°An ant letting him grow is also... an ant.¡±For the first time, Yuan Ling had other emotions. His disdainful attitude overflowed from his words. He directly walked upstairs andpletely ignored ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and took a sip of the wine.


    Chu Zhongtian said unhappily, ¡°This person is too pretentious. He is too arrogant. He is even more arrogant than us.¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°He is so arrogant and pretentious. Why don¡¯t I just beat him up in a few days?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian nodded and said, ¡°I must beat him up.¡±


    ¡°You want to beat up the third master of the Yuan Qi sect? Dream on.¡±The seventh Prince mocked.


    ¡°No matter what, we still dare to fight with him. Like You, you are like a dog in front of him, wagging your tail and begging for mercy, groveling and kowtowing?¡±Chu Zhongtian immediately mocked.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡±The seventh prince was furious. His true energy surged, and he wanted to attack in rage.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood. Get lost.¡±


    Rumble!


    With the word ¡°Get lost,¡±the true energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body immediately surged out and turned into a long river that covered the seventh prince, suppressing him in an instant.


    Ninth Heaven of the innate realm did not have the right to pretend in front of Ye Sheng.


    The seventh prince was suppressed to the ground. He looked at Ye Sheng with a face full of shock and did not dare to believe it. ¡°Your aura is actually so terrifying?¡±


    He tried his best to struggle, but the huge river was surging with waves, not giving him the slightest chance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat the original spirit now, but I can still bully you,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m the seventh Prince of the Turks. If you offend me, you¡¯ll die a horrible death,¡±the seventh prince shouted angrily.


    A cold light shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, and he was about to make a ruthless move.


    At this time, Chang Dexin ran smiled like a silver bell and said, ¡°Why are the Marquis of Changle and the seventh Prince Angry? You should adjust your condition now and wait until you enter the Fairy Lake to have a good breakthrough. Then you can deal with Yuan Ling.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at her coldly. This woman was not simple. She was young and did not panic in dealing with things. She treated people very well.


    ¡°Marquis of Changle, I heard that all the experts in the world are looking for you. Many are already heading in this direction. If you release the seventh Prince Now, this matter will be treated as if it did not happen. Focus on dealing with the world and the original spirit. We will definitely not think about revenge.¡±Chang Dexin ran smiled sincerely.


    The seventh prince, who was being suppressed, still wanted to struggle and threaten Ye Sheng. Chang Dexin ran gave him a cold nce and immediately made him shut up.


    Ye Sheng withdrew his aura suppression and said indifferently, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯te to provoke us again, I Won¡¯t take the initiative to make a move.¡±


    The seventh prince climbed up in a sorry state, unable to calm his anger. He stood behind Chang Dexin ran and stared at Ye Sheng with resentment.


    Ye Sheng and Chang Dexin ran both ignored the seventh prince.


    ¡°I would like to congratte the Marquis of Changle on his victory and his ability to defeat the original spirit,¡±Chang Dexin ran said with a smile. Then, she pulled the seventh prince away and went upstairs.

 Chapter 197 - do you really think I don’t dare to kill you?

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 19, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?</h4>


    ¡°Brother, are you confident?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked worriedly.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°If the fairyke can break through this time, then I have a 100% confidence.¡±


    After breaking through once, the fourth sky of the Xiantian realm would have a huge increase in all aspects. Ye Sheng could increase the strength of a thousand people. It could be said that he was invincible in the Xiantian realm.


    Chu Zhongtian said seriously, ¡°The guy with a tumor on his forehead just now is not simple. ording to the experience left behind by the old guy, this person is stepping on the earth, and the Feng Shui and luck in a few miles radius revolve around him. He is already close to the Jindan stage.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to worry. If he doesn¡¯t make a move now, the one who will regret it will be him.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Since you are so confident, I will not worry for you.¡±


    ¡°My Room is yours. You should rest well. I¡¯m going into closed-door cultivation for a few days,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    Chu Zhongtian said, ¡°You can use that room yourself. I¡¯ll find one nearby.¡±


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng did not decline. He entered the room and began his closed-door cultivation.


    Yuan Ling gave Ye Sheng a lot of pressure. It was far greater than any of the previous people.


    If they fought now, Ye Sheng had no confidence in defeating him.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t even achieve a draw.


    His realm was too low, and there was a big gap between him and Yuan Ling.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had umted a lot of insights during the past few days of battle. Now that he was in seclusion, he could sort out his path, absorb his insights, and strengthen his body.


    This seclusionsted for three days.


    During these three days, Ye Sheng took a deep look at himself and corrected some of his past mistakes. At the same time, he focused on the merger of the five cultivation methods of the Samsara sect.


    However, the results were not ideal.


    Fortunately, these three days of seclusion allowed Ye Sheng to build a solid foundation.


    This foundation was now unbreakable.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and stood up. His entire body emitted a long, ancient aura.


    These three days of closed-door cultivation were no less than a few fights with him.


    Now, he already had a certain foundation. The next step was to make a breakthrough with the help of Fairy Lake.


    Creak!


    Ye Sheng opened the room and immediately saw Chu Zhongtian and Kun Yu walking around the door.


    Chu Zhongtian was very anxious. He was about to knock on the door to call Ye Sheng, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to walk out immediately.


    On the other hand, Kun Yu wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Originally, when he found out that Ye Sheng was in closed-door cultivation, he immediately wanted to escape. With his familiarity with the grasnds, he would definitely be able to escape.


    However, when Chu Zhongtian heard that Kun Yu came with Ye Sheng, he immediately pulled Kun Yu along and waited for Ye Sheng, not letting Kun Yu leave.


    Kun Yu really wanted to scold him. Wasn¡¯t this a hindrance?


    However, his cultivation was sealed and he could not beat Chu Zhongtian. Therefore, after being taught a lesson by Chu Zhongtian, Kun Yu obediently stayed in the restaurant and waited for Ye Sheng toe out of closed-door cultivation.


    Seeing Ye Shenge out, Chu Zhongtian said happily, ¡°I was about to call you. The opening of the Fairy Lake is about to begin. If you are not here and can¡¯t enter, how are you going to defeat that fellow with a tumor on his forehead?¡±


    Ye sheng chuckled and said, ¡°How could I forget this day? Let¡¯s Go Now.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian and Ye Sheng immediately walked out.


    When they passed by Kun Yu, Chu Zhongtian said, ¡°Who is this? He actually wanted to escape when you were in closed-door cultivation.¡±


    Kun Yu¡¯s body trembled and he immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to escape. I wanted to go out and find an expert for the Changle Marquis.¡±


    Ye Sheng nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll treat it as you breaking the agreement and kill you directly.¡±


    Kun Yu smiled apologetically and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fairy Lake.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about Kun Yu¡¯s expression. All his attention was now on the Fairy Lake.


    If he wanted to break through, he had to rely on the fairyke¡¯s effect.


    Around the Fairy Lake,yers of restrictive light rings were enveloped. They were all corporeal. All kinds of runes flickered, sealing the footsteps of people moving forward.


    In addition, there were over a thousand people standing in front of the Fairy Lake. All of them were geniuses from the grasnd.


    To be able to break through to the Xiantian realm before the age of twenty was already a genius. And of these over a thousand people, more than half had broken through before the age of twenty. The rest had also broken through before the age of thirty.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce.


    People over the age of thirty were unable to enter the Fairy Lake. If they forcefully entered, they would die without a doubt.


    After Ye Sheng arrived, he realized that everyone here was looking forward to it. They stared at the Fairy Lake with longing in their eyes.


    The Fairy Lake was right in front of them, and the opportunity was right in front of them.


    The crowd stood in different directions. Everyone was silently waiting. The arrival of Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian¡¯s Kun Yu did not cause any movement. Only a few people nced at them.


    Ye Sheng originally nned to silently wait for the opening of the Fairy Lake.


    However, some people did not want ye Sheng to calm down.


    The seventh Prince of the Turks gave a strange smile and said loudly, ¡°Changle Hou, you¡¯re here.¡±


    This voice spread throughout the surroundings, allowing the group of geniuses on the grasnd to hear it.


    ¡°Changle Hou, who is Changle Hou?¡±


    ¡°Is it that arrogant changle hou who wants to challenge the younger generation of our grasnd?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s that ignorant person. where is he?¡±


    ¡°He dares to challenge the younger generation of the grasnd and even dares toe to the Fairy Lake. He¡¯s courting death.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Changle Marquis?¡±


    More than a thousand people began to discuss. Some people even loudly asked the seventh prince. They were aggressive and did note with good intentions.


    The seventh prince stretched out his hand and pointed. ¡°Isn¡¯t he right there?¡±


    Shua Shua Shua! !


    For a moment, everyone looked at Ye Sheng with unkind eyes. The letter that Ye Sheng had sent to the grasnd was too provocative.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold as he ignored these people and stared at the seventh prince.


    The seventh Prince had a smug look on his face and a disdainful look in his eyes. He had done it on purpose.


    ¡°No one can humiliate me and still be alive and well. You¡¯re dead for sure,¡±the seventh Prince thought smugly in his heart.


    Chang de Xinran, who was beside the seventh prince, had a change in expression. He stared at the seventh prince in disbelief and asked, ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    The seventh prince said indifferently, ¡°He suppressed me and still wants to leave this ce alive?¡±


    ¡°The original spirit will kill him,¡±Chang de Xinran said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we kill him before then?¡±The seventh Prince said coldly.


    He had a temper too. He was a prince and had an important status.


    Being stared at by more than a thousand people, the hot-tempered ones even walked out and wanted to teach ye Sheng a lesson.


    ¡°Are you the one who said that the younger generation of the grasnd is inferior to you?¡±A burly man walked out and asked in a gruff voice. He grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s neck with his big hand and threw him to the ground.


    This was a wrestling technique, and it was very useful.


    Ye Sheng stared coldly at the seventh prince, not even looking at this person. When his palm fell, the ZHENQI on the surface of his body turned into a big hand, and he swung it fiercely.


    PA!


    This burly man, who was at the same realm as Ye Sheng, was directly sent flying. He fell to the ground, his body convulsing as he fainted.


    The surrounding people were stunned.


    What kind of operation was this? A palm formed from true energy simply pped someone of the same level as him unconscious.


    Was Ye Sheng really that terrifying?


    Ye Sheng ignored these people¡¯s exmations and walked towards the seventh prince.


    ¡°I let you off before, but you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, and now you¡¯vee to provoke me. Do you really think that just because you¡¯re some Bullsh * t seventh prince, I don¡¯t dare to make a move against you?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.

 Chapter 198 - tyrannical original spirit (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 20, tyrannical original spirit (fourth update)</h4>


    The seventh prince sneered and said, ¡°There are so many geniuses of our grasnd here. How dare an outsider like you be so impudent?¡±


    He yed tricks and pushed Ye Sheng to the opposite side of everyone, so that everyone could deal with Ye Sheng.


    Needless to say, it was very useful. Many people stared at Ye Sheng with hatred and were very dissatisfied.


    Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°You n to let this group of people around the fifth sky of the innate realm stand in front of you?¡±


    The seventh prince smiled and said, ¡°In order to deal with you these past few days, I¡¯ve invited a genius expert from the mortal world. You killing He Yan is their number one target. Today, this ce will be your burial ground.¡±


    A genius from the mortal world hade?


    The surrounding people immediately retreated. Even if they were foolish, they knew that it wasn¡¯t good to get involved in this matter.


    At this moment, a figure appeared beside the seventh prince. He held a long spear in his hand and it shed with a cold light. He pointed at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°It was you who killed He Yan?¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the other party. A Xiantian tenth stage cultivator was indeed extraordinary, but he did not have the imposing manner of a Yuan Ling that made the world revolve around him.


    This person must have just entered the Xiantian tenth stage.


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°He Yan is dead. I thought that the people from the mortal world would be jindan stage experts.¡±


    ¡°I alone am enough to kill you,¡±the people from the mortal world said proudly.


    The seventh prince said smugly, ¡°This is Min Yun, a first-grade genius from the mortal world. He is at the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm. Since his debut, he has killed more than a dozen people at the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm. You will be next.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Min Yun and said with a cold gaze, ¡°You are not my match.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is or not, you will know after fighting. I hope that when my spear pierces you, you will still be so stubborn,¡±min Yun said with a cold smile.


    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to make a move today. I was umting my aura to deal with a strong enemy. I didn¡¯t expect this aura to be used on you,¡±Ye Sheng said regretfully.


    After three days of seclusion, Ye Sheng had umted an aura that was as immovable as a mountain and as torturous as fire. Once he made a move, it would definitely be earth-shattering.


    But who would have thought that he would actually use it on Min Yun.


    ¡°Your strong enemy is now me. No matter what Aura You¡¯re umting, you won¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow in front of me,¡±Min Yun said disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s calm eyes stared at Min Yun. There was a profound aura in his eyes. It was extremely extraordinary. As it rose and fell, it seemed like it was about to erupt.


    ¡°This aura is too wasteful to kill you. However, you¡¯re courting death. You Can¡¯t me me.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He raised a hand and was about to attack.


    The people around stared at Ye Sheng. They wanted to see just what abilities this arrogant Changle Marquis had?


    Min Yun also raised his spear. His gaze was sharp, wanting to kill Ye Sheng in one strike.


    The battle was about to begin.


    But in the next second, the ground began to tremble. A terrifying aura swept over like an Azure Dragon, crushing over.


    Rumble!


    ¡°The Changle Marquis is mine. Scram!¡±A low and domineering voice sounded. The azure dragon suddenly struck out, sending Min Yun flying.


    PFFT!


    Min Yun spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression was dispirited and shocked as he stared at a person not far behind Ye Sheng.


    Yuan Ling.


    He was dressed in white and his expression was indifferent. His two white eyebrows were slender and there was a thumb-sized lump between his brows. It added a bit of killing intent.


    ¡°Yuan Ling, what are you doing?¡±The seventh Prince asked in shock.


    The person he invited was about to kill Ye Sheng when he was sent flying by Yuan Ling.


    Didn¡¯t Yuan Ling want to Kill Ye Sheng Too?


    Why did he do that?


    The seventh prince could not figure it out.


    Chang Dexin ran seemed to have understood something and quietly distanced herself from the seventh prince. She was already disappointed in this prince.


    Min Yun got up and stared at Yuan Ling gloomily. She said, ¡°The mortal world and Yuan Qi gate are allies. Are you trying to tear this rtionship apart?¡±


    Many people present did not understand why Yuan Ling would protect Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng understood his intentions. He retracted his palm and continued to umte his aura.


    Chu Zhongtian was beside Ye Sheng and witnessed the entire process. He said in a low voice, ¡°He is nurturing you, allowing you to be the strongest. Then, he will defeat you in one fell swoop and kill youpletely so that he canprehend something.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said calmly, ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s see who feeds who.¡±


    Yuan Ling looked at Minyun coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°The rtionship between the Yuan Qi gate and the human world is not something that you can decide. The Changle Marquis is mine and only I can kill him. Who Do you think you are?¡±


    Minyun red at Yuan Ling. ¡°You are too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I am arrogant?¡±Yuan Ling smiled disdainfully. ¡°This is not arrogance. I am stating a fact to you. If I had not sent you flying just now, you would have died long ago. The Aura that the Changle Marquis has umted is used to deal with me. You can not take this blow. ¡°You¡¯re still alive to argue with me. You should be thanking me. Otherwise, you would be a corpse right now.¡±


    Min Yun did not believe it at all and shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s only at the third sky of the Connate realm. How can he kill me in one blow? What nonsense.¡±


    Yuan Ling frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Are you pestering me?¡±


    As he said this, an illusory image of a Yuan Qi god appeared behind Yuan Ling. It was faintly discernible and intimidated Min Yun.


    Min Yun¡¯s aura stagnated. If he was targeted by the Yuan Qi God, he would definitely die. He could only throw a ruthless sentence and say, ¡°Just you wait. This person is someone I want to kill in the mortal world. Since you are protecting him, the Yuan Qi sect must give us an exnation.¡±


    Yuan Ling said indifferently, ¡°When the Fairy Lake ends today, I will personally kill Ye Sheng. As for you, scram to the side.¡±


    Yuan Ling was arrogant and overbearing. He looked down on everyone present. Only Ye Sheng was treated as a grindstone by Yuan Ling.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, you¡¯re Only a prince. If you anger Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll kill you first. Even the imperial family won¡¯t be able to find trouble with me.¡±Yuan Ling was much more violent towards the seventh prince and directly threatened his life.


    The seventh Prince looked sullenly and said, ¡°This Ye Sheng is only at the third sky of the Xiantian realm. How can he be a match for you? Killing him sooner orter is the same.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to interfere in my matters,¡±Yuan Ling said disdainfully. Only then did he turn to look at Ye Sheng.


    His gaze was indifferent as he said to ye sheng, ¡°umte this aura well. I hope you can give me a surprise when the timees.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°You will see it.¡±


    Only then did Yuan Ling turn around and head to thekeside. Looking at theke water, she was silent.


    More than a thousand people looked at Ye Sheng. Even though many people were dissatisfied, they did not dare to make a move.


    Yuan Ling¡¯s deterrent force was too strong.


    Divine Yin officer was also among them. He looked at her with gloomy eyes and said, ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t kill you. You Won¡¯t be able to survive Yuan Ling¡¯s hands.¡±


    She was from the temple, so she naturally knew how terrifying the people of the Yuan Qi sect were.


    Yuan Ling was only second to that genius disciple who broke through to the Golden Elixir realm at the age of twenty.


    If such a person attacked and killed Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng would definitely die.


    Everyone present thought so.


    But it didn¡¯t include Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian


    They had enough confidence in themselves. At this moment, they only felt that Yuan Ling¡¯s behavior was very pretentious and humiliating.


    ¡°Brother, do your best. You must defeat this fellow. He¡¯s too arrogant. He¡¯s treating you like a pig,¡±Chu Zhongtian said unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give everyone present a surprise,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. Then, he closed his eyes and waited for Fairy Lake to open.

 Chapter 199 - mountain-like pressure (1st update)

    Chapter 199 Chapter 21, mountain-like pressure (1st update)


    Before the opening of the Fairy Lake, strange phenomena urred frequently.


    There were illusions of fresh flowers, the descent of the Fairy Pce, and the beauty of the Heavenly Mountain. There was even a strange fragrance floating about. It was as if the fairyke had turned into a delicacy, tempting the taste buds.


    It was incredible, but it actually happened.


    ¡°When I was hanging around outside the frontier, I heard the old man tell a story about the fairyke, ¡°Chu Zhongtian suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng looked at him.


    Chu Zhongtian said, ¡°When the old man was young, he grew up in the grasnds. At that time, Great Qin was not the ruler of the world, but theter stage of the Dragon Dynasty. The suppression of the grasnds was not enough, so many geniuses from the grasnds went to the nine regions. Some were killed, some settled down, and some were unknown. Some were like the old man, making a name for themselves.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was the history of several decades ago. In thete period of the Dragon dynasty, officials were corrupt, aristocratic families were rampant, and thend was annexed. The lives of themon people were very hard. When the world was in turmoil, there were naturally heroes who rose from the grass and drew their swords to swing at the world.


    Qin I and King Ye made their fortunes at that time.


    When the old man with the sword was famous, it was in thend of the nine prefectures. Most people thought that he was a person of the nine prefectures, but the truth was not like this. He grew up in the prairie.


    ¡°When the old man told me about the Fairy Lake, he told me that he had seen a fairy, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°The fairy of the Fairy Lake seems to be from a long time ago,


    right?¡±


    Kun Yu nodded and said, ¡°At least five thousand years old.¡±


    ¡°How could the old man with the sword have seen a person from five thousand years ago? Unless he entered the Fairy Lake and saw it here,¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Fairy Lake, but a different ce. The old man was very clear. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a fairy there, and he didn¡¯t expect that someone would live to this day.¡±Chu Zhongtian shook his head.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What ce?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian shook his head and said unhappily, ¡°No matter how I asked, the old man wouldn¡¯t tell me. He said that when my cultivation base is high in the future, I will naturally know. Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°These experts don¡¯t have a rigid way of doing things, so there¡¯s no need to pay attention to it. But I didn¡¯t think that there would actually be someone who could live for five thousand years?¡±Ye Sheng was really shocked.


    Five thousand years, what kind of concept was this?


    Ye Sheng knew that Xiantian could live to three to five hundred years old. Jindan was estimated to be higher, but it definitely could not be more than a thousand years old.


    As for the emptiness realm, they definitely could not live to five thousand years old. At most, they could live to two thousand years old.


    Whether it was in history books, misceneous stories, biographies, or the mouth of storytellers, no one had lived up to five thousand years old.


    This was equivalent to immortality.


    Moreover, didn¡¯t the fairy ascend?


    The meaning of the sword-wielding old man was that he had seen it before, so it must be in this world.


    The More Ye Sheng thought about it, the more strange he felt. There were many problems, as if there were too many secrets hidden under the surface of this world.


    ¡°I¡¯m still too weak right now. When I have the strength in the future, I¡¯ll definitely dig out these secrets, ¡°Ye Sheng muttered.


    Bang!


    Right at this moment, the forbidden area above the fairyke suddenly exploded. Tens of thousands of runes shot out, surging, and blossoming with light, flickering extremely intensely.


    ¡°It¡¯s opened,¡±someone suddenly said excitedly.


    The Fairy Lake had finally opened.


    Everyone unconsciously approached it, wanting to be the first to enter and take a good seat.


    The Fairy Lake would overflow with Dao Charm. It wasn¡¯t divided equally among everyone, but rather, who had the ability and who absorbed the most.


    Being close to the center would definitely be the best.


    Layers of restrictions were disintegrating and slowly falling down, revealing a path.


    The golden path spread out, and the Fairy Lake was right in front of them. The Clear Lake water emitted a strange fragrance, causing many people to be unable to remain calm.


    ¡°Charge! Take a good seat!¡±Many people shouted and charged straight into theke.


    Bang! But the faster they charged, the faster they fell.


    As soon as these people entered the Fairy Lake, they felt a tremendous pressure on their bodies. They were caught off guard and fell to the ground, screaming in pain.


    Yuan Ling watched coldly.


    The Yin divine priest closed his eyes speechlessly.


    Chang Dexinran shook her head and said, ¡°There is a lot of pressure in the Fairy Lake. The higher the cultivation base, the heavier the pressure. Moreover, it is close to the center of theke, so the pressure is even greater. You Can¡¯t just rely on snatching to get to where you want to go.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the expressions of many people changed. They sensed that something was wrong.


    The dozen or so people who had rushed in first didn¡¯t understand this rule. They were suppressed at the outermost area.


    The pressure was so great that it was impossible for someone at the first sky of the connate realm to go far.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t go in.¡±The seventh prince was in a bad mood. He mocked and turned around to go in.


    Boom!


    The first step he took caused his body to go limp. He was about to fall, but fortunately, his cultivation wasn¡¯t low and he persevered.


    When he stepped into the Fairy Lake with one foot, the pressure increased, causing the seventh prince¡¯s veins to bulge as he tried his best to resist.


    But halfway through, the seventh Prince finally stopped. His entire body was soaked through. There waske water, and there was also sweat. His face was flushed red, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°He¡¯s only at the Ninth Heaven of the Connate Realm?¡±The people outside were dumbfounded. He was only halfway there, and he was still a great distance away from the central region.


    Amidst the discussion, Yuan Ling took a step forward and entered the center.


    When the pressure came, Yuan Ling¡¯s expression did not change. He directly stepped into the center and waded through the water. His steps were calm, and he quickly reached the seventh Prince¡¯s position.


    Yuan Ling did not even look at the seventh prince. He withstood the pressure and surpassed him with a step. Then, under the seventh Prince¡¯s incredulous gaze, he walked to the position next to the center.


    The people outside looked on in astonishment.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually so rxed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s rxed, it¡¯s that he¡¯s too strong.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Qi sect disciples are indeed not something that mortals like us canpare


    to.¡±


    ¡°This is Yuan Qi sect¡¯s third master. How can a small amount of pressure stop him?¡±


    Many people looked on in admiration. There were also people who saw how rxed Yuan Ling was and immediately went into the water to give it a try.


    They saw that most people had juste into contact with theke water and were already suffocated by the pressure.


    Inside, the Yin divine priest walked in alone and passed the seventh prince, but he could not get close to the central area.


    ¡°If the Yang divine priest was still here, we could naturally enter the central area together. But now, I can¡¯t. ¡°The Yin divine priest felt indignant, but he could only ept it. He sat on the surface of the water and closed his eyes to cultivate,


    unlike others, the powerful ones sat on the surface of the water. For example, Yuan Ling, divine priest Yin, Chang Dexinran, Min Yun, and so on..


    The seventh prince could not do it. Hey in the water.


    Soon, more than a thousand people went into the water. The vast fairyke was full of people. Most of them were in the periphery. There were only a few people in the central region


    Yuan Ling was the only person in the central region. ¡°Brother Chu, are you going down?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now. I definitely can¡¯tpete with you, but I can get close to the central area.¡±Chu Zhongtian was very confident in himself.


    He resisted the pressure and walked through the water towards the central area. Finally, he stopped in front of Chang de Xinran.


    Chu Zhongtian was the person closest to Yuan


    Ling.


    This change made many people¡¯s faces change. Didn¡¯t this mean that Chu Zhongtian¡¯s talent, potential, and strength suppressed them?


    Now, only Ye Sheng and Kun Yu were left on the shore.


    Ye Sheng did not even look at Kun Yu. His gaze was fixed on where Yuan Ling was, and he walked down step by step.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Sheng walked into the area of Fairy Lake.


    Bang!


    A pressure that was like a mountain smashed down.

 Chapter 200 - breakthrough in Fairy Lake (second update)

    Chapter 200 Chapter 22, breakthrough in Fairy Lake (second update)


    Boom!


    The pressure came crashing down, but ye Sheng only frowned slightly.


    He continued to move forward.


    The water in Fairy Lake was very clear, and the person below was wet all over. The man was fine, but the woman was a little inconvenient.


    Ye Sheng walked forward, his steps calm, and he quickly strode forward as if he was walking on t ground.


    With each step, ripples would appear. Ye Sheng was under pressure, but he surpassed those at the first sky of the Xiantian realm.


    Next, Ye Sheng surpassed those at the second sky of the Xiantian realm.


    Next, Ye Sheng surpassed those at the third sky of the Xiantian realm.


    One step at a time!


    By the time he also surpassed the ninth step, he had already surpassed everyone.


    Only one person, Yuan Ling, was still in front of him.


    The grasnd geniuses all had their mouths wide open as they looked at him in disbelief.


    Ye Sheng, who was at the third sky of the Xiantian realm, walked so quickly and steadily. His expression did not even change. In his eyes, this pressure was nothing more than this.


    Yuan Ling sat alone at the center of the group. When he saw Ye Sheng, he said with satisfaction, ¡°You really did not disappoint me. Among these people, you are the most outstanding. When I kill you, I will obtain even more rewards.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold. He looked at Yuan Ling and took another step forward.


    Boom!


    With this step, Ye Sheng surpassed Yuan Ling and stood at the center of the Fairy Lake. The pressure that came with it also made Ye Sheng¡¯s knees bend, and he almost fell.


    This was not carrying a big mountain, but a world.


    Yuan ling sneered and said, ¡°The center should only be stepped into the Jindan stage. I Can¡¯t do it, and neither can you.¡±


    The rest of the people were staring at Ye Sheng. Could he do it?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then I can.¡±The Dantian World in Ye Sheng¡¯s body slowly exerted force to help ye Sheng bear the pressure together.


    Ye Sheng slowly raised his head, straightened his body, and looked at Yuan Ling coldly.


    He was only three meters away from Yuan Ling. Yuan Ling¡¯s face was ashen as he stared at Ye Sheng. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to actually stand firm.


    Yuan Ling did not dare to step into the area three meters away because that was the pressure of the Jindan stage. He was afraid of getting injured and dying his breakthrough


    Three meters away, he really wanted to attack ye Sheng, but these three meters were like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Ye Sheng slowly sat down. He was carrying the pressure of a whole world, and this pressure was borne by the Dantian Earth.


    Otherwise, Ye Sheng would not be able to stand here.


    When Kun Yu saw this scene, his eyes lit up with joy. Without any hesitation, he began to escape.


    ¡°Finally, I have a chance. This time, I must escape. Previously, I secretly sent a message. Now, the elders are probablying to pick me up.¡±Kun Yu was ecstatic. A smile appeared on his face as he hurriedly left the fairyke, he wanted to escape from Ye Sheng, and then bring the golden core elders to kill Ye Sheng.


    To avenge his previous humiliation.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, his eyes were cold and indifferent. Killing intent shed in them, and he quickly closed his eyes. This person would kill himter.


    ¡°Break the agreement, you¡¯re dead.¡±Ye Sheng gave Kun Yu a killing order in his heart. Originally, he wanted to give him a chance toplete the agreement, and then he could leave. But now it seemed that no one could save him if he wanted to die.


    In the Fairy Lake, everyone was under a lot of pressure. After waiting for ten minutes, there was a boom, and the entireke started to tremble.


    Theke water boiled, as if someone was burning it alive,pletely boiling theke water.


    Immediately, someone cried out in pain. The temperature of the water was too high. Not only did it burn the flesh, but it also burned the soul, making it unbearable for many people.


    Ye Sheng also frowned. His skin had been burned red, and his soul seemed to have been burned by a raging fire.


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng felt a trace of dao rhythm emerge in the hot water.


    The dao rhythm entered his body and was immediately absorbed. In the next moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s mind exploded.


    The blurry world became clear. The true essence of cultivation was all here.


    Ye Sheng saw the barrier of the Xiantian realm,yers uponyers of confinement. He saw that his confinement had already opened up threeyers.


    The fourthyer was right before his eyes.


    These dao charms helped Ye Sheng gain an epiphany


    His body fell silently, lying in the center. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Dao charms flowed out from his position, continuously erupting. Ye Sheng was overjoyed when he saw this. He erupted tenyers, and he unceremoniously absorbed the ninthyer.


    The remainingyer flowed out and was absorbed by Yuan Ling and the others.


    When Yuan Ling noticed this scene, a cold glint appeared in his eyes. Ye Sheng was simply too much. A Dao rhythm that upied nineyers, he stillcked a lot to break through andprehend.


    However, three meters was the distance of Dao Rhythm. Yuan Ling was unable to cross


    it.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±Yuan Ling¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he stared at Ye Sheng. His gaze was like a knife as he ruthlessly sliced ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng continued to do as he pleased. The pores all over his body opened up as he absorbed the Dao Aura.


    Nineyers of Dao Aura entered his body. During the moment of Enlightenment, Ye Sheng¡¯s realm soared, reaching a level of perfection.


    Rumble!


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng directly broke through to the fourth sky of the Xiantian realm!


    An earth-shattering change urred in Ye Sheng¡¯s body as his strength increased explosively.


    All of this happened without a sound.


    ¡°Damn it, the dao charm is too little for me. I should have absorbed the ninthyer.¡±Yuan Ling was regretting now. Why did he keep Ye Sheng alive? He had screwed himself badly this time.


    The dao charm of the firstyer flowed out, and Yuan Ling could only absorb half of it. The rest was absorbed by the others.


    This was equivalent to Ye Sheng taking up the ninthyer of the tenthyer, Yuan Ling taking up half, and the remaining half being divided by the others.


    The origin spirit suffered a great loss, and its eyes were red with regret.


    Ye Sheng did it on purpose. He could have let go of a little of the ninthyer of dao charm, but with the origin spirit behind him, Ye Sheng would not let go.


    With the Dao charm entering his body, Ye Sheng broke through to the fourth sky of the innate realm, and his soul was also undergoing a transformation.


    Fourth Sky of the leaving body realm.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul absorbed the fourthyer of the ninthyer, and began to grow stronger. The little soul was as transparent and clear as ss, and within the little soul, there were ten talismans.


    Ten Daoist techniques!


    The ancient ten Daoist techniques turned into talismans and gathered in the soul. They had already turned into divine abilities and were no longer just simple spells.


    The power increased greatly.


    The Daoist Aura continued to increase and burst forth, filling ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Every time the Fairy Lake opened, it wouldst for a day.


    Ye Sheng still had a lot of time.


    Hey in the water and slowly sank.


    The Fairy Lake was very deep, so deep that one could not see the bottom. Ye Sheng closed his eyes and sank down.


    The Taoist connotation at the bottom was even denser and hotter. Ye Sheng¡¯s whole body was red, like a cooked lobster.


    Gradually, Ye Sheng sank into an unknown ce. Darkness covered everything, and he could not see anything clearly. He could only rely on his perception to explore the surroundings.


    But this was just a blind man touching an elephant.


    The dao rhythm here had materialized. Every Breath Ye Sheng took brought arge amount of dao rhythm into his body.


    His meridians, his muscles, his cells, his soul, and his dantian were all breaking through.


    He was condensing the third reincarnation seal!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian was shining brightly. Countless dao rhythms poured into it and turned into arge seal.


    Reincarnation seal!


    This was the third seal, and it increased Ye Sheng¡¯s strength.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng¡¯s body started to melt under the scorching heat.

 Chapter 201 - , a mysterious place (third update)

    Chapter 201 Chapter 23, a mysterious ce (third update)


    The temperature was too high, and Ye Sheng sank too deep


    His body began to slowly melt.


    Without panic, Ye Sheng circted the cultivation technique in his body, and theherworld saintly being began to absorb the Dao rhythm.


    Metamorphosis!


    At this moment, Ye Sheng began his third metamorphosis.


    This time, it was allposed of the Dao Rhythm, giving birth to a new body.


    In the dantian, it formed a huge cocoon.


    Just like before.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body began to melt, but his dantian remained, and then a new body was slowly born.


    This was a very painful stage, but Ye Sheng treated it as a tempering.


    The fragrance of plum blossoms came from the bitter cold, and the tip of the sword came from the tempering.


    Ye Sheng perfectly allowed himself to undergo a metamorphosis.


    After a day, the water in Fairy Lake became cold, and Ye Sheng¡¯s body was almost condensed. His new physical body was because of the condensation of the Dao rhythm, and the color of the sky was friendly to the Dao rhythm.


    Now, Ye Sheng could already add more power, and his cultivation level was rising, reaching the fifth sky of the innate realm.


    An opportunity in Fairy Lake allowed Ye Sheng to break through two realms, which was very rare.


    Of course, it was also Ye Sheng who stole the other¡¯s Dao rhythm. He alone upied the ninthyer, which was truly a blessing from the heavens.


    For example, a few years ago, Yuan Qi sect¡¯s eldest senior brother aggressively chased away the others and upied the Dao rhythm alone. He absorbed all of it and broke through to the Golden Core Realm.


    Ye Sheng was simr to him. He was breaking through and reached the fifth sky of the innate realm.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was stuck in the fourth sky of the leaving aperture realm and did not seed in breaking through.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. Ye Sheng already had sufficient strength.


    After breaking through, the water in the Fairy Lake turned cold. Ye Sheng knew that time was up, so he wanted to float up.


    But in the next second, Ye Sheng looked at it in shock.


    He opened his eyes and just happened to see that in the depths of the Fairy Lake, there was something that looked like a ghost face staring at him.


    The ghost face was very big and very scary. Ye Sheng¡¯s heart jumped in shock as he stared at it closely. Only then did he realize that it wasn¡¯t a ghost face.


    It was a huge cemetery.


    A corner of a cemetery.


    In the depths of Fairy Lake, Ye Sheng really wanted to swim down, but no matter how hard he struggled, he could not go down.


    There seemed to be ayer of restriction that blocked his way down.


    After waiting for ten minutes, Ye Sheng discovered that the cemetery was slowly disappearing


    At the bottom of Fairy Lake, it was dark and gloomy. There was nothing, just like the deep sea.


    Only then did ye Sheng slowly rise up, his face full of doubt.


    What exactly was at the bottom of the Fairy Lake?


    Ye Sheng felt that there must be a big secret hidden here.


    But he could not explore it now.


    At the shore of the Fairy Lake, everyone gathered here.


    They discussed animatedly.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I absorbed so Little Dao Yun? Am I that bad?¡±A young man doubted himself.


    ¡°Me too. If the Dao Aura was ten points, I would only have absorbed a fraction of it.¡±A person¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Is the Dao Aura that little?¡±Someone asked doubtfully. He felt that it was not simple. ¡°A few years ago, the first disciple of the Yuan Qi sect alone upied 99% of the Dao Aura. The rest of the participants were all just a backdrop. They did not absorb much.¡±Someone guessed.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone looked at Yuan Ling in unison.


    Was it done by Your Yuan Qi sect? It was not the first time anyway.


    Yuan Ling¡¯s face was already livid. At this moment, he was suspected by everyone. He said coldly, ¡°I only absorbed a little of it. It is not of much help to my cultivation level. All the DAO charms here have been absorbed by Changle Hou.¡± Changle Hou? He had this ability?


    Chang Dexinran said in surprise, ¡°The Changle Marquis isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Did he escape?¡±Someone shouted angrily.


    ¡°No, the Changle Marquis didn¡¯te up at all,¡±someone exined.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te up. is he still at the bottom of the Fairy Lake?¡±


    ¡°Once time passes in the Fairy Lake, it will bepletely sealed off. He won¡¯t be able toe out again.¡± ¡°Did he really absorb all the Dao Charms?¡±


    ¡°We have to get to the bottom of this. We only have this one chance in our entire lives, and it was destroyed by him just like that.¡±


    ¡°We have to get to the bottom of this. I still want to see the goddess¡¯s appearance, or have her impart some cultivation techniques to me, but they were all destroyed by this person.¡±


    Filled with righteous indignation, everyone felt indignant and indignant towards Ye Sheng. Killing intent filled the air.


    Obstructing one¡¯s cultivation and cutting off one¡¯s path forward was akin to killing one¡¯s parents. They could not live under the same


    sky.


    Chu Zhongtian listened from the side with a strange expression on his face. Ye Sheng had offended everyone. He stared at the Fairy Lake, he muttered in his heart, ¡°Brother, hurry up ande out. Don¡¯t stay here any longer. If the Fairy Lake is closed, you won¡¯t be able toe out.¡±


    ¡°If youe out, it¡¯ll be fine even if you absorb more than nineyers of dao aura. If we fight our way out together, we¡¯ll definitely be able to escape, ¡°Chu Zhongtian thought worriedly.


    Ssh!


    Ripples appeared on the surface of Fairy Lake.


    Everyone immediately stared at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng. He¡¯sing up.¡±


    ¡°He stole my dao charm. He¡¯s going to use his life aspensation.¡±


    ¡°We must kill him.¡±


    ¡°I was the first to make a move. I was hoping for my dao charm to break through once, but now, it¡¯s all been destroyed by him.¡±


    More than ten people at the fifth sky of Xiantian realm were ready to make their move. When Ye Sheng appeared, they immediately made their move.


    If one of us can¡¯t beat you, why don¡¯t we all attack together and kill you?


    Chu Zhongtian watched from the side and gritted his teeth. If Ye Sheng was really in danger, he would attack.


    Hula!


    The waves of the Fairy Lake became bigger and bigger, and a figure appeared from below.


    Ye Sheng


    The eyes of the people on the shore turned red as if they had seen their father¡¯s murderer.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Without any nonsense, they immediately attacked.


    With the strength of more than ten xiantian fifth sky and above, their zhen Qi was like a waterfall, pressing down on Ye Sheng.


    Yuan Ling watched from the side, his eyes cold and indifferent, and didn¡¯t stop them.


    He didn¡¯t want to have a fair duel with Ye Sheng right now. He wanted Ye Sheng to die a miserable death.


    To dare to steal his dao rhythm, he must be tired of living.


    Ye Sheng had juste out from the bottom of theke when he felt a huge force attacking him. His Zhen Qi was like a rainbow, bombarding him all of a sudden.


    ¡°Sneak Attack Me?¡±A cold light shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    He was not someone to be trifled with right now.


    He did not even think of dodging. Ye Sheng shot up into the sky, sshing out crystal-like water and pping his hand behind his back.


    Sword Control!


    The power of his soul surged out, and these water droplets immediately turned into sharp arrows, shooting down toward the dozen or so people on the shore.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The Arrows rained down like rain. At this moment, it was a very good exnation. Every drop ofke water was a long arrow, covering the heaven and earth.


    Each of these arrow rain attacks had terrifying power. Ten Daoist techniques had already evolved into divine abilities, and their power overturned the heaven and earth.


    In the next moment, the dozen or so people cried out in pain. Their bodies were covered in blood from the arrow rain. The two people at the front took most of the damage and died from heavy injuries.


    This scene shocked everyone on the shore.


    A rain of arrows killed two fifth Sky Xiantian realm experts and heavily injured more than a dozen fifth Sky Xiantian realm experts.


    Ye Sheng was unscathed. He walked over from the Fairy Lake and was dressed in purple. He looked like an immortal and had a carefree


    <b>aura.</b>


    However, at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was gloomy as he asked, ¡°Why did you attack me?¡±


    Ye Sheng was furious. He had no enmity with these people and attacked him without even asking the truth. This was simply outrageous.

 Chapter 202 - in the Xiantian realm, I am invincible (fourth update)

    Chapter 202 Chapter 24: in the Xiantian realm, I am invincible (fourth update)


    ¡°You stole our dao rhythm and still dare to hurt others. Everyone, why don¡¯t you all attack together with such a shameless person?¡±A young man shouted with a stern expression, trying to invite more people to surround and kill Ye Sheng.


    However, the surroundings were silent.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attack just now had shocked them.


    A rain of arrows hadpletely annihted them. They were not stupid. Although they were angry at Ye Sheng for snatching the Dao essence, no one had rushed forward in the face of danger./


    Ye Sheng understood. So it was because of the Dao essence. He smiled disdainfully. ¡°Is the Fairy Lake Yours?¡±


    ¡°The Fairy Lake is an ownerlessnd. The Dao essence is here. Whoever has the ability to take it away, you are all inferior to me. You Can¡¯t even walk to the center and still dare to say that I snatched your dao essence. What a joke.¡±Ye Sheng looked around, he sneered.


    ¡°If it was Yuan Ling today and this Yuan Qi sect¡¯s third disciple stole your dao rhythm, all of you probably wouldn¡¯t dare to say a word. After all, there was a precedent a few years ago. If it were me now, all of you would be very brave. If you dare to say that I stole your dao rhythm,e forward if you have the ability. I want to see who will say it.¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully, he pointed at everyone and looked at them with disdain.


    The geniuses on the grasnd were angered by Ye Sheng. They were filled with righteous indignation and wanted to step forward. However, when they looked into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the courage they had umted was instantly exhausted.


    With the experience from the past, no one dared to try ye Sheng¡¯s terror again.


    Ye Sheng faced a thousand people alone, and he was in high spirits. He suppressed the thousand people until they were speechless, causing everyone to boil with excitement.


    Chu Zhongtian was such a person.


    He shouted loudly, ¡°Good brother, this is how it should be. What¡¯s the point of a group of people shouting? If you have the ability, go ahead. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t force them.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s words attracted angry eyes, but he didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he was proud of himself.


    Chang Dexinran looked at Ye Sheng and bit her red lips. She was also very angry in her heart. After all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Meeting Ye Sheng was aplete waste.


    However, she was smart and did not stick her head out. Instead, she looked at Yuan Ling.


    Chang Dexinran knew that the person who was most angry and wanted to cut ye Sheng into pieces was Yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling wanted to use this opportunity to break through to the Golden Core realm like his eldest senior brother. However, who would have thought that Ye Sheng would appear and ruin his n.


    Could he endure it?


    Yuan Ling really could not endure it. He took a step forward and the ground shook. Feng shui gi gathered under his feet. The Zhengi in his body surged and his clothes fluttered. The cinnabar between his brows turned ck like ink, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have raised you,¡±Yuan Ling said coldly, full of regret.


    He should have killed Ye Sheng earlier.


    Ye Sheng mocked, ¡°I already said it. It¡¯s not certain who will raise who.¡±


    ¡°You think you have the chance to defeat me after absorbing Dao Yun and breaking through to the fifth sky of the Connate Realm?¡±Yuan Ling sneered. Looking at Ye Sheng¡¯s confident look, he was very displeased. The pent-up anger in his heart was difficult to dissipate.


    He had to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I feel that right now, I can beat you up, ¡°Ye Sheng said indifferently. He did not put Yuan Ling in his eyes at all.


    ¡°After absorbing Dao rhythm once and breaking through, you dare to be so arrogant?¡±Yuan Ling was so angry that heughed. A supreme God appeared behind him.


    Yuan Qi spirit.


    The god that Yuan Qi sect worshiped was a top expert on the prairie. He was revered as a


    god.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, the truth is as such. You are no longer my match. The current me is invincible within the Xiantian realm,¡±Ye Sheng said as if it was a matter of fact.


    He took a step forward and his clothes fluttered in the wind. However, his expression was calm as he looked at the Yuan Qi spirit phantom with disdain in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t real. who was he trying to fool?


    Ye Sheng threw a punch.


    This punch was very simple and direct.


    Fast, urate, and ruthless!


    In the next second, Yuan Ling took a deep breath and also threw a punch.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded, and smoke filled the air.


    The surrounding geniuses watched, anticipating Yuan Ling killing Ye Sheng.


    But in an instant, Ye Sheng¡¯s body didn¡¯t move at all, while Yuan Ling was sent flying a hundred meters away. He only stopped after stumbling, his eyes wide open in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually so strong?¡±Yuan Ling¡¯s face was flushed red, and the cinnabar on her face was frighteningly ck, suffusing a demonic light.


    The people around were also shocked, as if they had seen a ghost.


    The third master of the Yuan Qi sect, an invincible existence below the golden core realm, was actually unable to defeat Ye Sheng. After all, Ye Sheng was only at the fifth sky of the innate realm.


    This scene was engraved in the minds of these people, and it did not disappear for a long time.


    When the Yin divine priest saw this scene, he waspletely in despair. She felt so regretful that she did not kill Ye Sheng when Ye Sheng was still weak.


    She could be said to have witnessed the transformation of Ye Sheng from weak to strong in the past few days.


    In the beginning, she could still fight Ye Sheng to a draw. Later, the Yin Yang divine priest could not even join hands, and now even the primordial spirit could not do it.


    Could it be that it was really as ye Sheng said, that he was invincible in the Xiantian realm?


    Chang Dexinran also widened her eyes and her red lips parted. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing


    Yuan Ling was sent flying, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t move at all.


    What was going on?


    The seventh Prince, who wasn¡¯t far from her, had a twitch in his face. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He realized that he seemed to have provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked.


    Only then did Min Yun, who was beside the seventh prince, understand the meaning of Yuan Ling¡¯s previous words.


    If Yuan Ling had not stopped him, Min Yun would probably have been killed by Ye Sheng at that time.


    Ye Sheng could really kill him. This was too terrifying


    ¡°We have to let the elderse. This is a monster. He shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡±Min Yun gritted his teeth and felt a wave of lingering fear.


    Yuan Ling got up. The blood on his face surged and there was an abnormal red color. He tried his best to stabilize his restless aura and stared at Ye Sheng. His gaze was like that of a wolf, fierce and brutal.


    ¡°I will definitely kill you here today.¡±Yuan Ling only said these words. Everything else was just excuses. It was already a fact that he was sent flying by Ye Sheng. Therefore, in order to wash away this humiliation, he had to kill Ye Sheng with his own hands.


    Ye Sheng was not shocked by honor or disgrace. He was calm and collected. He was not afraid of Yuan Ling¡¯s words at all, and the true energy in his body was surging.


    He had added the strength of 1,500 people. No one in the Xiantian realm could match his strength. What was there to be afraid of?


    Ye Sheng walked towards Yuan Ling.


    ¡°Three moves. I will behead you in three moves,¡±Ye Sheng said, telling a fact.


    A fact that Ye Sheng thought was also a fact that was about to happen.


    ¡°Arrogant, Take My Yuan Qi Cannon!¡±Yuan Ling shouted angrily. His true Qi surged and turned into a cannon.


    Boom!


    Yuan Qi Gate¡¯s Yuan Qi cannon was an absolute move. It was extremely powerful.


    This attack was as gorgeous as the rays of the sun shooting out, enveloping ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s too gorgeous and impractical.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly as the Zhenqi in his body turned into a long river like a tide.


    The Netherworld long river!


    The power of this move increased greatly with Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough. At this moment, it was forcefully pressed down and swallowed the Yuan Qi cannon with a ¡®dong¡¯sound.


    Not even a ssh could be made.


    This made Yuan Ling stunned.


    It also made the nearby grasnd geniuses shut themselves up, unable to speak.


    Everyone on the grasnd knew about the Yuan Qi cannon. This was the Yuan Qi sect¡¯s specialty cultivation technique. Every disciple had to learn it, so its power was not weak. Furthermore, as their cultivation increased, it would gradually increase.


    What Yuan Ling used was the upgraded Yuan Qi cannon.


    But now, the Yuan Qi cannon was like a child¡¯s toy. It was useless.

 Chapter 203 - killing Yuan Ling (1st update)

    Chapter 203 Chapter 25, killing Yuan Ling (1st update)


    ¡°This, how is this possible?¡±Even though Yuan Ling was confident, he began to waver.


    His yuan qi cannon could not even cause a ripple in front of Ye Sheng.


    This was too humiliating.


    The Nether River was in front, while Ye Sheng was behind. He looked at Yuan Ling.


    ¡°This is my first move. What else do you have? Use It. Don¡¯t let me p my own face and say that I¡¯ll chop off your head in three moves. Don¡¯t let me seed in one move. Then I¡¯ve really overestimated you,¡± said Ye Sheng


    Yuan Ling was so angry that his entire body trembled. Ever since he broke through to the tenth firmament of Xiantian realm, when had he ever been humiliated like this?


    In the past, he would humiliate others, raise them like pigs, and give them hope. Then, when the other party thought that Hope had descended, he would destroy the other party¡¯s hope and pull him into despair, this was what Yuan Ling liked to do the most.


    But now, he had be the people he had humiliated in the past, and Ye Sheng had be the him of the past.


    The reversal of host and guest caused Yuan Ling to be shocked and angry. He growled, ¡°Yuan Qi gate tablet!¡±


    A God carried a stone tablet on his back and smashed it down ruthlessly.


    Rumble!


    The momentum was great, and the air billowed into the sky, sweeping through the surroundings. It made the eyes of the people around them brighten, and they saw a glimmer of hope.


    This was especially so when the god behind Yuan Ling carried a stone tablet and smashed it down ruthlessly. Huge waves rose up from theherworld long river, and then it quickly exploded with a shocking momentum.


    The Nether River could not withstand this attack and was smashed into pieces,pletely copsing.


    Yuan Ling said coldly, ¡°My yuan qi gate has countless cultivation techniques. You can withstand it for a while, but do you really think you can withstand it all?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. Even if theher river was smashed into pieces, he did not care much. He said, ¡°This is the first move. I said I would finish you in three moves. Now, it¡¯s the second move.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant, go to Hell.¡±Yuan Ling was furious. He mmed his body and rushed over. The Yuan Qi spirit phantom behind him carried a stone tablet and smashed it over.


    Rumble!


    The momentum was shocking. Yuan Ling¡¯s sudden attack made everyone¡¯s eyes light up. They could not help but cheer for Yuan Ling


    However, in the next second, the cheering stopped abruptly. Everyone looked on in horror, not daring to believe it. Tenyers of worlds appeared behind Ye Sheng, and the ten Yama pces were among them, transforming into a single strike.


    Like a shooting star, they fell to the ground. Under the sudden impact, the ten Yama pces transformed into a streak of light that danced in the air.


    Yuan Qi spirit carried the stone tablet with an astonishing momentum, but under this strike, itpletely copsed.


    Like fireworks, the Yuan Qi Spirit Phantom was shattered by the ten Yama pces in an instant. The stone tablet was also grabbed by the ten Yama pces and smashed ruthlessly.


    Bang!


    Yuan Ling was directly sent flying. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and his body was sent flying


    This time, it was extremely tragic. When he crashed into the grasnd, the ground trembled as if an earthquake had urred. A deep pit appeared.


    <b>alcu.</b>


    Within a radius of a few Li, there were cracks. All the bones in Yuan Ling¡¯s body were shattered and he fell inside, not moving at all.


    Those who were cheering for him were all dumbfounded as they looked at this scene in despair.


    Ye Sheng was already unable to be defeated.


    ¡°I¡¯m already at the peak of the Xiantian realm. Within the Xiantian realm, no one is stronger than me. Is this the power of the Jindan realm?¡±Yuan Ling looked at Ye Sheng in despair and said weakly.


    <b>undy.</b>


    ¡°A frog who views the sky from a well thinks that the sky is only the size of a well. Right now, you¡¯re just like this frog, thinking that you¡¯re at the peak of the Xiantian realm. No one is stronger than you. Who Told You This?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    Yuan Ling red at Ye Sheng, ¡°It is impossible for someone in the Xiantian realm to have such power. You are a monster.¡±


    ¡°The cries of the weak are quite a lot of excuses. You are not at the peak of the Xiantian realm. I am only at the fifth sky of the Xiantian realm, so there is still a lot of room for improvement. But you have already formed your form, so naturally, you will not be able to sense my terror, ¡°Ye Sheng said calmly.


    Yuan Ling stretched out his hand and suddenly shot out ten dazzling rays of light.


    ¡°Yuan Qi divine needle!¡±


    This was a set of magic treasure that specialized in attacking the soul. It was extremely poisonous, and once it shot into the soul, it would be difficult for immortals to save it.


    This was Yuan Ling¡¯s confidence. The Magic Treasure that he had treasured for a long time shot out unexpectedly.


    The Saint Martial armor on Ye Sheng¡¯s body disyed its might at this moment and let out a low roar. The spirit of the Magic Treasure appeared, and a ck tortoise phantom enveloped ye Sheng, blocking the attack of the Yuan Qi divine needle.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The Yuan Qi divine needles shot into Ye Sheng¡¯s armor, but they were all bounced out. Ye Sheng was unharmed.


    ¡°This is the third move. I said I¡¯ll kill you in three moves.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold. His fingers held up the sky as he lightly shed.


    Kacha!


    A clear sound echoed in the surroundings. Ye Sheng¡¯s attack turned into a sharp sword qi.


    He wanted to behead Yuan Ling.


    ¡°You Dare to kill me?¡±Yuan Ling roared in anger. He stared at Ye Sheng and roared, ¡°I am the third disciple of the Yuan Qi sect, a future high-ranking member of the Yuan Qi sect. My status is noble. If you kill me, the Yuan Qi sect won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you announce your family before, but now you¡¯re using it to threaten me. Don¡¯t you know that I have a heart of Stone?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°The Yuan Qi sect is the Turkish orthodoxy. If you kill me, you¡¯ll definitely not be able to walk out of the grasnds, ¡°Yuan Ling said in shock and anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people threatening me the most, because if you threaten me, I¡¯ll be very irritable and want to kill someone, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly, extending his hand and drawing a line.


    A resplendent sword ray shot out.


    The Sword of the Great River came down from the sky.


    Yuan Ling widened his eyes and stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief. He angrily shouted, ¡°The Yuan Qi sect will not let you off.¡±


    Puchi!


    Along with his angry roar, a human head flew out. Fresh blood spurted out and stopped abruptly.


    The surrounding people stared nkly, their faces filled with shock.


    Ye Sheng had really killed Yuan Ling.


    Fifth Sky of the Xiantian realm killing tenth sky of the Xiantian realm.


    ¡°The grasnd is about to change.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time a disciple of the Yuan Qi sect was killed?¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago, the Yuan Qi sect massacred more than a dozen tribes. Corpses littered the ground. They told the people on the grasnd that their disciples could not be killed.¡±


    ¡°The Marquis of Changle is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead for sure. The Yuan Qi sect won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    The people around pointed at Ye Sheng and discussed animatedly, but they did not dare to get close.


    This was a god of death.


    Chang Dexinran took a deep breath. Her heart felt ice-cold. Ye Sheng¡¯s change was unexpected. He had really killed the Yuan


    Ling.


    Terrifying!


    The seventh Prince felt chills all over his body. He wanted nothing more than to immediately find a hole to hide in. Previously, he had even provoked ye Sheng a few times.


    Min Yun bit her lips and stared at him in fear. She was very anxious. She knew that she could no longer kill Ye Sheng in the Xiantian realm.


    Divine Yin was the same. He stared at her in disbelief.


    Ye Sheng was a man of his word.


    In the Xiantian realm, he was invincible.


    Yuan Ling was very powerful. He was publicly acknowledged as the number one Xiantian expert. Now, Ye Sheng had beheaded him.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng could still grow.


    ¡°I want to inform the experts of the temple to kill him.¡±This was the only thought in Officer Yin¡¯s mind. He knew that he could not kill Ye Sheng alone.


    Compared to the fear, worry, and killing intent of these people, Chu Zhongtian could only be happy.


    ¡°Good kill. This arrogant person deserves to be killed. What are you pretending for? Previously, I wanted to keep you alive and kill you. Now, I want to keep myself alive.¡±Chu Zhongtian was very excited and cheered for Ye Sheng

 Chapter 204 - the wind rises and the clouds surge (chapter

    Chapter 204 Chapter 26, the wind rises and the clouds surge (chapter


    In the entire fairyke, only Chu Zhongtian¡¯s cheers were heard. The rest of the people were silent.


    No one dared to speak, no one wanted to speak.


    Ye Sheng alone made the hearts of these grasnd geniuses heavy.


    Even the intelligent Chang de Xinran was speechless at this moment.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying.


    Beheading the original spirit in three moves, who could punish him? He was probably only at the Jindan stage, right?


    Chu Zhongtian walked towards ye Sheng and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, your ve ran away.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded, knowing that he was talking about Kun Yu. This guy finally used this opportunity to run away.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°He ran away, which is considered breaking the agreement. Before I leave the Prairie, I must go and kill him.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian chuckled and asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve created such a big disturbance, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian originally thought that Ye Sheng wanted to temporarily avoid the pressure and leave the prairie.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said with a smile, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to make the entire prairie boil. Wouldn¡¯t it be a great loss to leave now?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, ¡°You still dare to go deep into the Prairie?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±Ye Sheng asked in return.


    What was there to be afraid of? Even if a jindan expert came to kill him next, he would just run away.


    Ye Sheng was quite proud, but he was not stupid. If he couldn¡¯t beat him, why not run away?


    ¡°I said that I would go 80,000 miles deep into the prairie, so I will definitely do it.¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile and left with Chu Zhongtian.


    No one dared to stop the two of them from leaving. If they provoked ye Sheng to make a move, who would stop them?


    Without a jindan expert, no one had the confidence.


    Some people stared at Ye Sheng¡¯s back, quietly watching him. Their minds were active, and they had a thousand twists and turns.


    After the incident at the Fairy Lake ended, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian left this area together.


    After they left, Kun Yu rushed over with two jindan stage elders. He was furious. With a jindan stage expert by his side, he regained his confidence and wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    But in the next second, he heard Ye Sheng decapitate Yuan Ling and leave with ease. It was as if he had been struck by lightning.


    The two golden core elders by Kun Yu¡¯s side also looked left and right in shock.


    ¡°Yuan Ling is Yuan Qi sect¡¯s third master. Even if we see him, we have to be respectful. Ye Sheng actually killed him?¡±


    ¡°This time, he haspletely offended Yuan Qi sect. What kind of monster is this child of the previous Saintess?¡±


    The two golden core elders sucked in a breath of cold air as they looked at Kun Yu.


    ¡°Sect master, you came to the grasnd with this bastard. What is his cultivation level?¡±A golden core elder asked.


    Kun Yu opened his mouth but he did not know what to say.


    ¡°The first time I saw Ye Sheng, he was only at the second firmament of the Xiantian realm. But after entering the grasnd, his cultivation level increased by leaps and bounds. Now, he is already at the fifth firmament of the Xiantian realm and has killed the original spirit of the tenth firmament of the Xiantian realm. ¡°Kun Yu thought for a moment, ¡®Yes.¡±.


    At this point, his heart could not help but tremble. This was too fast.


    If he had not seen ye Sheng for a period of time, would he have broken through to the Golden Core Realm?


    The golden core of the Samsara sect asked, ¡°What secret does he have that allows him to cultivate so quickly?¡±


    Kun Yu shook his head. How would he know? He had followed Ye Sheng for a period of time, and he had also carefully observed him. However, even though Ye Sheng was cultivating silently, he did not see any abnormal movements.


    ¡°Elders, quickly find him. Don¡¯t give him any more time. This monster is growing too fast,¡±kun Yu said anxiously.


    He was really worried. After a month, when he met Ye Sheng, what he saw was not the Xiantian realm, but the Golden Core Ye Sheng.


    That was a disaster. He had escaped, and the agreement between him and Ye Sheng was broken. He was very worried about his safety.


    For some reason, he did not have a sense of security while following the two Jindan. It was as if he was going to die as soon as ye Sheng came.


    The two jindan elders nodded and said, ¡°We must find him. Do you know where he is going now?¡±


    ¡°He said that he wants to go 80,000 miles deep into the grasnd and cut a sword in this grasnd,¡± said Kun Yu.


    ¡°What big words.¡±A jindan snorted coldly.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go deep into the grasnd to find him and kill him first. We can also get the Yuan Qi Gate¡¯s reward,¡± said the remaining Jindan.


    ¡°Good, good.¡±Kun Yu nodded his head in a hurry.


    Not only did two jindan of the Samsara secte to fairy town, but also the jindan experts of the human world.


    After they received the news and rushed over, they also heard the news that Ye Sheng had killed the Yuan Ling.


    For a time, the golden core experts knew that the Xiantian realm could no longer kill Ye Sheng. He had already be a force to be reckoned with


    In a short period of time, the news spread across the prairie like a storm.


    The Marquis of Changle had killed the primordial spirit of the vital Qi sect and continued to enter the prairie with a good friend, provoking the nerves of the major forces.


    The prairie cultivators were shocked.


    This marquis of Changle was too arrogant.


    Ever since he entered the prairie, Ye Sheng had killed a first-grade genius in the human world, Yang Divine Priest of the great divine priest of yin and yang, and the third master of Yuan Qi sect. His bones were piled up, creating a reputation of invincibility in the Xiantian realm.


    At the same time, he also attracted a lot of hatred.


    The human world even sent three golden core experts, vowing to kill Ye Sheng.


    The sect master of the Samsara sect took two golden core experts and set off into the prairie, looking for traces of the Marquis of Changle.


    At the request of the Turkic royal family, the Changde family also sent golden core experts along with the golden core of the royal family, using the excuse of protecting the reputation of the prairie cultivators.


    In just a few days, Ye Sheng seemed to have be a great devil of the prairie, and countless forces wanted to kill him.


    And on the fifth day, the vital Qi sect finally issued a statement.


    The first disciple of the vital qi sect, Yuan Kun, who had entered the Golden Core realm a few years ago, set off personally to kill Ye Sheng and avenge his junior brother.


    As soon as this news came out, the people on the grasnd cheered. This time, the rampant Changle Hou was finally going to die.


    There were already nearly ten golden core experts surrounding and killing Ye Sheng. Even if he was invincible in the Xiantian realm, it would still be difficult for him to escape death.


    These news spread very quickly. The traveling merchants were all talking about it after dinner. They were discussing among themselves, debating which faction could kill this changle Hou.


    When Ye Sheng heard the news, he and Chu Zhongtian had already arrived at fallen leaf city in the depths of the grasnds.


    There were cities in the grasnds of different sizes. The most magnificent one was the Turkic imperial city. Fallen leaf city was only a small city with a poption of less than 10,000. Most of them were nomads, and every family raised cattle, horses, and sheep.


    When Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian arrived, they changed their appearance. The two of them were dressed as men from the grasnds. They wore animal clothes and cotton pants, and their hair was tied into pigtails. They looked like two native men from the grasnds.


    Fallen leaf city was not big. Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian came here to gather some information. They also bought some supplies and prepared to go to the vicinity of the Millennium Lake.


    Fallen leaf city was 10,000 li away from the Millennium Lake. To ordinary people, it was very far, but to Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian, it was nothing. They arrived in a few days.


    They bought some things to worship their ancestors in fallen leaf city and made a tombstone.


    The tombstone was very big. It was as tall as a person and weighed several hundred kilograms. There was a line of words carved on it.


    The tomb of the sword-wielding old man! The grandson Chu Zhongtian!


    While they were building the tombstone, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian heard the news that shocked the grasnd.

 Chapter 205 - , Big Old Black (Chapter 3)

    Chapter 205 Chapter 27, Big Old ck (Chapter 3)


    Chu Zhongtian and Ye Sheng were in a tavern.


    The tavern was very simple and crude. It was the kind of ce where the lower ss people mingled around. Rumors had spread from here.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were sitting here at the moment. It was very suitable. They were dressed like the lower ss people.


    The two of them listened to the dozens of men around them brag about various things.


    Chu Zhongtian Winked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Ye Sheng picked up the tea on the grasnd, took a sip, and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°More than ten jindan stage cultivators are looking for you. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked. Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what was expected?¡±


    After killing Yuan Ling, Ye Sheng knew that such a situation would happen.


    Yuan Ling was already at the peak of Xiantian realm on the prairie. There might be people stronger than him, but they would definitely not attack ye Sheng for him.


    Therefore, only jindan stage experts came out.


    Otherwise, if Ye Sheng was allowed to run rampant on the prairie, it would still be the big forces that would lose face.


    ¡°For your heroism, let¡¯s Drink a cup.¡±Chu Zhongtian drank tea instead of wine with Ye Sheng


    Drinking tea in the tavern was also a big anomaly for the two of them.


    When a person at the next table saw them, he shouted straightforwardly, ¡°Two little brothers, I, Old ck, will treat you to a cup of wine.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were stunned.


    Treat them to a cup of wine?


    Chu Zhongtian secretly transmitted his voice, ¡°They probably think that we don¡¯t have money, so they are drinking tea here.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile. He turned around and said, ¡°Big Brother, thank you for your good intentions, but we, brothers, are going to get gravestones for our elders, so it¡¯s not suitable for us to drink wine.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian Dong were both good drinkers. They drank tea in the tavern not because they were afraid of alcohol, but because they were making gravestones for the sword-carrying old man. It was not suitable for them to drink alcohol.


    When Big ck heard this, he gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°You have filial piety. I, Big ck, like young men like you who have filial piety and know how to respect the elderly. Today, I¡¯ll treat you to tea.¡±


    This person¡¯s enthusiasm was a little too much for Chu Zhongtian and Ye Sheng.


    Chu Zhongtian wanted to refuse, but ye Sheng stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    Big ckughed loudly when he heard that and said, ¡°What are you thanking me for? It¡¯s just a meal of tea. Don¡¯t mind drinking together.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Big ck immediately left the five people in his seat and carried a pot of wine to Ye Sheng¡¯s table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to drink without wine. Today, you are making gravestones for the elders, so I won¡¯t force you to drink. How about this, you guys drink tea, and I drink wine. Let¡¯s get drunk.¡±Big Old ck said happily.


    Chu Zhongtian blinked his eyes. There was such a person?


    He was too enthusiastic.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t think much of it and said enthusiastically, ¡°Okay, then we brothers will take advantage of Big Brother ck.¡±


    The Big Old ck man was middle-aged and his cultivation was at the Ninth Heaven of the acquired realm. He had a big beard that was unique to prairie people. He looked rough and was not easy to get along with, but his personality was very forthright. After hearing Ye Sheng¡¯s words.., heughed out loud, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Let¡¯s drink together.¡±


    A cup of wine, two cups of tea, and a clink of sses.


    The three of them drank heartily.


    ¡°Refreshing.¡±Big Old ck shouted and drank the wine in the cup in one gulp. He wiped the water droplets on his beard and said, ¡°It¡¯s Big Old ck¡¯s luck to meet the two filial juniors today.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Big ck seems to think highly of us?¡±


    Big ck said, ¡°Big ck likes people who are filial, especially young people. Nowadays, there are not many young people who are filial.¡±


    Ye sheng chuckled and asked, ¡°What does Big ck Do?¡±


    Big ck said, ¡°He runs a business. He sells horses, cows, and sheep, and some fur. He earns some hard money.¡±


    Ye Sheng came to a sudden realization. Judging from Old ckie¡¯s temperament, he was a man who ran around everywhere. ¡°Little brother, what are your names? Where are you going?¡±Old ckie asked curiously.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°My brother¡¯s name is Songzan Debu. Songzan Deyun is going to the Millennium Lake to bury an old man.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Songzan Debu, Songzan Deyun. That¡¯s a pretty good name, ¡°ckie savoured the name and said in a schrly manner. Then, he mmed the table and the schrly aura dissipated. The temperament of a prairie man surged up, he said, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m going to the Millennium Lake too.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian looked at each other and were both surprised. This was really a coincidence.


    ¡°How about this? Seeing that you brothers are also going on foot, it¡¯s too much of a waste of time. Why Don¡¯t You Come with me? I have a horse and I¡¯ll bring you there very soon. It¡¯ll take about ten days,¡±ckie said.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The two of them were on their way and would arrive in a day or two. It would take about ten more days to follow the big ck man.


    Chu Zhongtian was about to refuse, but ye Sheng agreed. ¡°Then thank you, Big ck Brother. We brothers will follow you and take advantage of you.¡±


    The big ck man said happily, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®take advantage¡¯? I just like filial children. It¡¯s fate to take you guys along. Oh right, which one of you is the older brother and which one of you is the younger brother?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian immediately wanted to speak. He did not want to be a younger brother.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t say it. Let Me Guess.¡±Big ck extended his hand to block, stopping Chu Zhongtian from speaking.


    Chu Zhongtian looked at Big ck aggrievedly.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the older brother, right?¡±Big ck pointed at Ye Sheng and said.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s expression changed. He did not want to be a younger brother.


    But Ye Sheng did not care about him. He pped and praised, ¡°Your guess is really urate. I¡¯m the older brother, and this is my younger brother. He looks a little anxious, but he is indeed younger than me.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Chu Zhongtian with a face full of smiles and asked, ¡°Am I right, younger brother?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng sulkily. His eyes were filled with grief and indignation. He did not say a word and became the younger brother, dwarfing ye Sheng for no reason.


    Old ck thought that Chu Zhongtian had tacitly agreed andughed out loud. ¡°Looks like my guess is right. I¡¯ll drink to that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink to that.¡±Ye Sheng raised his tea and clinked sses with old ck.


    Old ck looked at Chu Zhongtian.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Little brother, what are you doing? Drink with Big Brother ck.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian helplessly raised his cup and downed it in one gulp.


    The bitter wine hurt his heart. How did he be his little brother?


    After the tea and wine clinked, old ck went to tidy up his team. At the same time, he told Ye Sheng that they would set off in an hour.


    Chu Zhongtian asked old ckie, ¡°Why are we following them? We will arrive in two days.¡±


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feelfortable to experience how the merchants on the grasnd live their daily lives?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian thought about it carefully and realized that it was indeed the case.


    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Chu Zhongtian shook his head.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Just follow them and slowly calm down. It would be great to experience how ordinary caravans travel,¡±ye Sheng said with a sigh.


    Chu Zhongtian was about to nod, but he suddenly woke up and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you hiding from Jindan stage experts?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s also good to be able to hide, little brother.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said in embarrassment, ¡°Don¡¯t call me little brother. I¡¯m older than


    you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still little brother, ¡°Ye Sheng said indifferently. He stood up and walked out of the tavern.


    Chu Zhongtian was speechless.

 Chapter 206 - , crying (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 206 Chapter 28, crying (Fourth Update)


    Chu Zhongtian carried a huge tombstone on his back and followed Ye Sheng to Big Ol¡¯ck¡¯s caravan.


    There were more than thirty people in the caravan, more than sixty horses, yaks, fat sheep, and so on. All of them were pulled up by ropes.


    Seeing Ye Sheng Come, big ol¡¯ck said happily, ¡°You can choose any horse you want and put the tombstone on it. My horse has the bloodline of the demi-human race and has very strong endurance. Traveling eight hundred miles a day is not a problem.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately thanked him and chose a group of ck horses to sit on.


    Chu Zhongtian also chose a horse, but he still held the tombstone by himself.


    Chu Zhongtian could easily carry a tombstone that weighed a few hundred pounds, which made ckie¡¯s eyes light up. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your brother to still have some cultivation.¡±


    ¡°They are all misceneous skills. He and I have been practicing since we were young, and we are only at the fourth sky of the acquired realm. A tombstone is not difficult,¡±ye Sheng exined modestly.


    The cultivation that he had revealed was at the Fourth Heaven of the postnatal realm, and so was Chu Zhongtian.


    Ye Sheng had passed on the rebirth scroll to Chu Zhongtian to conceal his aura. If he did not make a move, no one would be able to discover his cultivation.


    Back in the Ye residence, King Ye had not noticed ye sheng practicing martial arts under his nose. Now, on this vast grasnd, it was impossible for a jindan stage expert to find them.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off immediately and head to the Millennium Lake.¡±Big ck waved his hand and said loudly.


    Most of the thirty or so people in his caravan were men, while a few women drove cows and sheep and followed behind.


    There were more cows and sheep, a few hundred of them. They walked slower than horses and often had to wait.


    On this day, they had only walked five hundred Li.


    At night, when the sky darkened, old ck immediately called for a halt. He rested on the spot and started a fire to cook. He was extremely busy.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were guests. There was no need for them to do this. They watched from the side.


    Old ck had the highest reputation in this caravan. He was a man of his word. When he said that he would bring Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian along, no one objected. Everyone epted ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian more easily.


    Perhaps it was because Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were filial to each other. After all, if they brought the tombstone back and wanted to settle their predecessors, they would definitely not be bad people.


    The grasnd at night was quiet. The Night Wind was blowing, and the grass was swaying leisurely. It was veryfortable.


    After dinner, everyone rested. They traveled for a day, and no one was in the mood to talk.


    Even Old ckie was sound asleep. Snoring sounds came one after another.


    The cows and sheep also ate some wild grass. They prostrated on the ground and began to rest.


    Only Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtiany together, looking at the stars, the Moon, and the Milky Way. They fell into a state of silence.


    Neither of them wanted to speak.


    <b>noo</b>


    In the darkness, the moon and the Milky Way shone with light. The sky was clear, and there were no dark clouds to cover it.


    Neither of them wanted to break this happiness.


    At their level of cultivation, it did not matter whether they slept or not.


    After an unknown period of time, the gxy seemed to have turned over, chu Zhongtian¡¯s faint voice sounded, ¡°I remember in the past, I just picked up the old man and he was on hisst breath. The Young Me was afraid that he would die, so I went everywhere to ask for help to treat him.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was unknown whether he was asleep or listening quietly.


    Chu Zhongtian looked at the night sky and muttered, ¡°After the old man was cured, he refused to let me go. He said that I was the one who saved him, so he was not allowed to abandon him and was responsible for him. At that time, I was so angry that I wanted to beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°The old man was very childish. He was even more like a child than I was. He often stole my food. Moreover, after I started cultivating, he started to cause trouble and often offended people. When we were in a small ce, those people all said that he was a madman and that I was a fool. I picked a madman as my grandfather,¡±Chu Zhongtian reminisced.


    Slowly, Ye Sheng began to recall his family members.


    His family members were not in this world, nor were they on Dantian Earth. It seemed that after they lost him, they should be living a better life.


    ¡°The old man raised ame horse and often didn¡¯t give me any delicious food. He gave it to that horse. I was so angry that I wanted to stew theme horse many times.¡±A smile appeared on Chu Zhongtian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sometimes, when the old man was beaten up by others, he would say that he was the second most powerful expert in the world, causing the entire hall tough. However, he did not care and continued to becent. This was especially so in front of me. He often showed off how powerful he was. However, every time he encountered danger, he would hide behind me and let me face it.¡±Chu Zhongtian said softly.


    ¡°Of course, I had to face it. I picked up the old man and saved him. Only I can bully him. No one else can. Therefore, whoever bullied the old man, I would beat them up. In less than five years, I beat up all the people in that ce.¡±


    <b>m</b>


    ¡°After I beat up everyone in that small ce, the old man left home that night with all my money and myme horse. Of course, I didn¡¯t want to do it. I chased after him, but I was tricked by the old man and left the small ce together, starting a loafing life


    ¡°The old man was very smart and also very good at stirring up trouble. The Trouble I encountered along the way was all solved by me alone. I defeated one enemy after another, and my strength became more and more powerful. In the end, I was only one step away from breaking through to the innate realm


    ¡°That day, the old man told me to take me to Xianyang. Xianyang is full of heroes. Xianyang has ye Hong, but ye Hong is not a hero. He wants to kill him, ¡°Chu Zhongtian murmured.


    ¡°I came to Xianyang with the old man, and then I met you. After that, the old man asked me to block the door until you defeated me.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes were wet.


    ¡°The old man asked me to leave in that battle, but I didn¡¯t. I hid in the distance and watched from afar. The old man was so handsome when he was young. When he drew his sword, he lookedpletely different from the old man who liked to y tricks and was so cheap. ¡°That¡¯s the old man, that¡¯s who he is. I know that he has been pursuing the peak of cultivation all his life. He has never lied.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s tears fell, but he did not wipe them away. He stared at the night sky in a daze, as if there was an old man with a sword in the night sky.


    ¡°The old man said that he was number two in the world, that Xianyang was a hero, that Xianyang had ye Hong, and that ye Hong was a B * Stard. It was not a lie.¡±Chu Zhongtian closed his eyes, still unable to stop his tears.


    This was the first time he cried after the death of the old man with a sword.


    Chu Zhongtian did not like to cry. This was a performance only women had. He was a man.


    However, he could not help it.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and took a handkerchief from his sleeve. He handed it to Chu Zhongtian and said, ¡°Work hard. Let¡¯s kill that B * Stard ye Hong together.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said firmly, ¡°We must kill that B * Stard ye Hong.¡±


    He covered his face with a handkerchief to prevent ye Sheng from seeing his tears.


    But in fact, the tears flowed down his cheeks and dripped down from the corners of his eyes.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes. It was as if he was thinking of his family, but it was also as if he was thinking of his mother. The two memories had fused together, and they had long be one.


    His eyes were slightly red, and his face was calm. He kept the sadness in his heart.


    That night, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian cried.


    Later on, Ye Sheng firmly said that only Chu Zhongtian cried. He did not cry.


    However, Chu Zhongtian pointed out that after they fell asleep unknowingly, tears fell from the corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    He still cried.

 Chapter 207 - -the storm on the road (first update)

    Chapter 207 Chapter 29-the storm on the road (first update)


    On the second day, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian continued their journey with Big Old ck.


    Last night, they both fell into a deep sleep and released the pressure in their hearts. They were in an exceptionally good mood. Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were chatting andughing as they chatted with the people of the caravan about the interesting things on the prairie.


    It was as if they had really blended into this caravan.


    After walking for three days and two thousand miles like this, they passed through many counties, saw the Hignds, saw the rivers, met groups of cows and sheep, and also saw the migration of barbarian tribes..


    The things they had seen and heard along the way allowed Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian to understand the prairie even more.


    It was much better than passing by on their own.


    Three dayster, old ck clearly increased his speed. Even if he was resting, it would only be two hours. Then, he sped up his journey./


    His expression was much more solemn as he stared at his surroundings vigntly.


    The people who usually talked andughed were now all serious as they continued on their journey.


    This series of abnormal actions made Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian look at each other in dismay.


    ¡°What happened?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Big ck said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the area where the horse gangs are active. We have to go there as soon as possible. If we encounter the horse gangs, we will suffer heavy losses.¡±


    Horse gangs? Ye Sheng asked curiously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Turkic Empire eliminate horse gangs?¡±


    Old ck said mockingly, ¡°Many big forces keep horse gangs in private. Who would dare to encircle and suppress them?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian nodded and said, ¡°There are many horse gangs on the prairie. Even if they are scattered, they are not strong enough. However, some of the big horse gangs must have the support of a big force behind them. That is why they can be active on the prairie.¡±


    Big ck nodded and said, ¡°This area is where the horse gangs are active. I walked around once before and was robbed by them. At that time, I was still an ordinary merchant and didn¡¯t have a caravan. Now that I have this caravan, I have to be even more careful.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go around it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too far. If we go around this area, we will need to walk at least ten thousand miles. The losses are too great.¡±Big ck shook his head and said.


    ckie¡¯s caravan had no experience in this area. They could only travel as fast as they could.


    The grasnd was veryrge. Most of the areas were not covered in green grass. In some areas, there were even deserts and sand dunes.


    ckie¡¯s caravan was located in such an area.


    Destion.


    The area within a hundred miles was uninhabited. The caravan of thirty to forty people began to gallop.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were calm and collected as they watched silently. However, ckie¡¯s people were all very nervous.


    ¡°These horse gangs don¡¯t have any sense of morality. Once they take a fancy to them, they will end up in a miserable state. The men will be killed or sold, and the women will end up in a miserable state.¡±Old ck shook his head and said.


    Rumble!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ground began to shake. In the distance, thick smoke billowed and sand and dust filled the air. Sixty to seventyrge horses galloped over with great momentum.


    ¡°Horse gangs, are they really here?¡±Old ck¡¯s vision went dark as he gnashed his teeth and said.


    Being frightened by this aura, the horses, cows, and sheep all ran around in panic.


    ckie said loudly, ¡°Everyone, be on guard. Keep the goods well and don¡¯t panic.¡±


    The group of people immediately began to gather up the scattered cows and sheep. Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian looked at each other and said, ¡°Brother ckie, we¡¯ll help you too.¡±


    The two of them dismounted and went to gather up the frightened cows and sheep.


    Big Old ck looked at them and nodded without saying anything.


    He stared at the group of bandits with a serious expression. He held a podao tightly in his hand and sat firmly on the horse¡¯s back.


    After Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian left big old ck, they started to discuss.


    ¡°We need to help,¡±ye Sheng said.


    Chu Zhongtian nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll go and kill them now.¡±


    They were just a group of bandits. They wouldn¡¯t be able tost more than a few moves under Chu Zhongtian¡¯s hands.


    However, Ye Sheng pulled him back and said, ¡°If you make a move, we¡¯ll be exposed. We¡¯ll have to leave and go alone.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian scratched his head and said, ¡°Then what should we do? I Can¡¯t split myself.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently and said, ¡°You can¡¯t. I can.¡±


    ¡°You can split yourself?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I have an out-of-body spirit, so we will stay behind tofort the horses. My Spirit will take action, ¡°Ye Sheng said. Chu Zhongtian suddenly understood and hid behind with Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The horse gang soon arrived in front of them. More than 60 people surrounded the caravan and shouted excitedly.


    The people of the caravan squeezed together in fear, their faces full of fear.


    Old ck asked in a deep voice, ¡°Which leader are you?¡±


    A big masked man among the horse gang sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Your Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Leader, I¡¯m just a traveling merchant with ordinary things. It¡¯s not worth your effort,¡±old ck said sincerely.


    ¡°You want to lie to me?¡±The leaderughed disdainfully, pointing at the horses in the caravan, he said, ¡°These are top-quality horses. You have more than a hundred of them. These are my targets. Hand them over. I don¡¯t want the rest.¡±


    Old ckie¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°Head, I¡¯m just trying to make a living. If you want all of them, we¡¯re going tomit suicide.¡±Old ckie still wanted to fight for


    it.


    ¡°Get lost. What does your suicide have to do with me? It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t kill you. If you dare to force us, kill all the men and bring the women back,¡±the head shouted angrily.


    Old ckie clenched the Podao in his hand tightly, and blue veins popped up. His patience had reached its limit.


    This first-in-charge was at the tenth stage of the Houtian realm, which was higher than him. Moreover, all of his subordinates were at the seventh or eighth stage of the Houtian realm. They definitely couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    However, if they lost these horses, all of them would suffer so much that they wouldmit suicide.


    Just when old ckie was in a dilemma, an ethereal voice sounded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a horse gang. Interesting, interesting. ¡°A figure flew over. His face was old and his clothes were fluttering in the wind. He looked like an expert from the outside world.


    ¡°Flying on his own. This is the Xiantian realm.¡±The head and Old ck were both stunned.


    Old ck¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted, ¡°Senior, these horse gangs are causing trouble. They stole my horse. Please make the decision.¡±


    The first-in-charge shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Then he exined, ¡°Senior, this junior is willing to pay a thousand gold coins to give it to you.¡±


    The sage-like old man nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Ick a thousand gold coins from


    you?¡±


    The first-in-charge¡¯s expression changed greatly and he still wanted to persuade him.


    However, the sage-like old man waved his sleeve and said indifferently, ¡°I hate mounted gangsters the most. Go and die.¡±


    Sword Control!


    The rain of arrows fell from the sky. This group of Postliminary realm people couldn¡¯t resist it at all.


    Puchi, Puchi, Puchi!


    The Arrows rained down like rain. In front of their eyes, more than sixty horse gangs were killed.


    Old ck was dumbfounded. He was about to thank his senior when he looked up and saw that the figure had disappeared.


    ¡°He really is an expert in the Dao,¡±old ck sighed.


    Suddenly, he reacted and said, ¡°Quick, pack your things and leave immediately.¡±


    The people from the caravan led the horses, COWS, sheep, and carriages and quickly left.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were mixed in and left with them.


    On the way, Chu Zhongtian said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Good for you. Your soul cultivation is also so strong.¡±


    Ye Sheng said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a genius.¡±

 Chapter 208 - Millennium Lake (2nd update)

    Chapter 208 Chapter 30, Millennium Lake (2nd update)


    After the horse gang incident, everyone hurried on their way. After a day, they finally left that dangerous area.


    The days that followed were in.


    Along the way, they took in the scenery, ate mutton on the prairie, and listened to everyone brag about their family matters.


    For Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian, this was an experience that they had never experienced before.


    However, the two of them had gained a lot, and their life experiences were much richer.


    For ten days in a row, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian followed the caravan and arrived at the Millennium Lake.


    The Millennium Lake was thergest indke on the prairie. The water source came from underground and was hundreds of miles long. There were countless towns along the way, forming a prosperous area.


    When Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian arrived here, the first thing they saw was the clear and transparent water of theke. Under the blue sky, there was a kind of azure color. When the wind blew, ripples would appear. It was extremely beautiful.


    Big ck said, ¡°Songzan Debu, Songzan deyun, I¡¯ll send you all here.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian immediately thanked him.


    ¡°Big Brother ck, be careful in the future, ¡°Ye Sheng reminded.


    This was a good person. When Ye Sheng met him, it was also a kind of opportunity. However, the two of them were destined not to be on the same road. It was already pretty good that they could spend more than ten days together.


    The Big ck Manughed loudly and said, ¡°I will take good care of myself. You guys have to take good care of yourselves too.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian and Ye Sheng waved their hands and watched them leave.


    ¡°This trip has given us a lot of inspiration. So this is how ordinary people live, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said with a sigh.


    PSI.


    ¡°Cultivation is about finding inspiration in ordinary life,¡±ye Sheng said something that had a philosophical meaning.


    Chu Zhongtian remembered it in his heart. He looked at the tombstone behind him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old man¡¯s hometown now.¡±


    ¡°This Millennium Lake is so big. How do you know where it is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I remember the old man said that he was born in a small vige at the source of the Millennium Lake. There is also a thousand-year-old locust tree, which is regarded as a local divine tree. It should be easy to find if it is protected, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Then ask the locals.¡±


    The two of them immediately began to look for people to ask.


    The divine tree at the edge of the Millennium Lake was easy to find. Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian asked three locals and all of them answered.


    The location was still the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°Ye Sheng took the lead and rushed over.


    Our


    At the source of the Millennium Lake, there was a spring, which was connected to a green mountain. The Green Mountain was not big, but it was very green. There were more than ten families at the foot of the mountain.


    There were only a few people cooking, and this was what everyone was talking about. Compared to the Great Green Mountain, there were very few families. After Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian arrived, it was already evening. Every family had started cooking.


    A fragrance filled the air.


    When they arrived here, they could see arge locust tree.


    The branches of the locust tree were dry and cracked. The branches and leaves were withered and withered. The aura of life was weak, and the aura of death was heavy. It was obvious that the tree was on the verge of death.


    There were no more tributes under the Big Locust Tree. This once divine tree had lost its people¡¯s faith as time passed.


    Under this big locust tree, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian reached out to touch it, sighing with emotion.


    No magical thing could withstand the baptism of time.


    ¡°When the old man was young, he said that he yed under this tree. The tree in his memory was very prosperous,¡±Chu Zhongtian said with emotion.


    ¡°The great pagoda tree flourished with the birth of the sword-wielding old man. Now that the sword-wielding old man has left, the Great Pagoda Tree has alsoe to an end. Isn¡¯t this also a kind of fate?¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    Chu Zhongtian thought about it, and his mood became much better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set up the cenotaph here. The Divine Tree has lost its faith, and weeds grow here. It seems that no one hase for a long time,¡±ye Sheng observed the surroundings and said.


    Chu Zhongtian nodded and said, ¡°This old man has lived a magnificent life. Now that he has left, let¡¯s quietly apany the Great Pagoda Tree.¡±


    Ye Sheng was responsible for digging the pit. Chu Zhongtian took out the clothes that the sword-wielding old man was wearing, then set up the cenotaph and inserted the tombstone.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian knelt in front of the grave and kowtowed respectfully.


    Then, Ye Sheng did not disturb Chu Zhongtian. He got up and left.


    SV


    Chu Zhongtian had apanied the sword-wielding old man that night, and they didn¡¯t know what he had said. Perhaps it was a private conversation, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t eavesdrop.


    He came to the source of the thousand-yearke alone. There was a huge spring, and the underground water gushed out from there, flowing to various ces, nourishing the people in this area.


    Ye Sheng sat by the Lakeside, took out the horse milk wine, and drank alone.


    The starry sky, the shadow of the Moon, and the evening wind. Ye Sheng drank alone. He was not lonely. He invited the Green Mountain, drank with the bright moon, chatted with the breeze, and gazed at the shadow.


    One person, one pot of wine, and nothing happened overnight.


    These days, Ye Sheng had a very rxed life. He had drunk too much and slept on the ground. He was not worried about being ambushed at all.


    He did not use too much of his ZHENQI and returned to his original state.


    Ye Sheng had broken through too quickly in the past. Although there were no hidden dangers, he was very restless. After this period of time, he seemed to have be a whole new person.


    Ye Sheng had grown up.


    It was not just his body, but also his strength. The most important thing was that the deeper hisprehension, the deeper his understanding of cultivation and his personal understanding.


    The next day, Chu Zhongtian came to thekeside and saw Ye Sheng bathing in theke water.


    It was a cold day and theke water was bone-chilling. However, Ye Sheng was naked and swimming happily in theke.


    ¡°You are in a good mood.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s originally Haggard expression suddenly changed.


    He should have cried bitterlyst night. It was different from his previous crying. He should have cried loudly.


    After crying, Chu Zhongtianpletely let go.


    Ye Sheng came out of theke, swaggering and naked. Chu Zhongtian was stunned when he saw his crotch. He spat, ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not care at all. He nced at him and said, ¡°Two men, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have low self-esteem?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    Chu Zhongtian was stunned. He looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s crotch and said angrily, ¡°Who has low self-esteem? Your crotch is not big.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking? Take off your pants, ¡°Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Take off your pants in this cold weather. Do you think I¡¯m Stupid?¡±Chu Zhongtian said disdainfully and turned his head away.


    Ye Sheng said childishly like a child, ¡°You have low self-esteem. I¡¯ve made six great seniors feel inferior to me. It¡¯s normal for you to have low self-esteem.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Are you a child? Are youparing birds with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just mocking you.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and put on his clothes.


    Chu Zhongtian gnashed his teeth in hatred and said, ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯re still a virgin. Do you know what it¡¯s like to be a woman?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face stiffened.


    Chu Zhongtian becamecent and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being big? It¡¯s not just a decoration. I haven¡¯t used it once. It¡¯s a


    waste.¡±


    Ye Sheng quietly put on his clothes and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m a Germaphobe. I don¡¯t like random women.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the most famous girl in Xianyang brothels. She¡¯s called a water spirit, ¡°Chu Zhongtian boasted.


    ¡°Shameless, ¡°Ye Sheng said disdainfully. He turned around and left, ignoring Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Hey, are you jealous?¡±¡®Chu Zhongtianughed and turned the tables.

 Chapter 209 - , Shocking News (first update)

    Chapter 209 Chapter 31, Shocking News (first update)


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were ying around when they arrived at the old man¡¯s grave.


    Chu Zhongtian knelt on the ground and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m leaving. I want to see this colorful world, so I won¡¯t be here to apany you. When I¡¯m old, I¡¯lle back to apany you.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched from the side and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Chu Zhongtian mumbled again, ¡°You always said that you wanted to see me start a family, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t see it. When I really want to get married, I¡¯ll bring her to see you.¡±


    After saying this, Chu Zhongtian stood up and touched the tombstone. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. The grandson of the sword-wielding old man is not a coward. I want to make a name for myself and let the world know that the sword-wielding old man has a sessor.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will kill ye Hong, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said firmly.


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s grave was very simple. There was a handful of yellow soil and a tombstone. It was very inconspicuous under the big pagoda tree.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian carved some restriction runes on the grave. It was very simple and crude. The main reason was to prevent wild beasts from destroying it and to prevent weeds from covering the grave. It was to ensure that it could survive for a long time.


    After doing all this, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian turned around and left.


    One step, three turns. Chu Zhongtian was reluctant to part with them until he could no longer see them. Only then did he let out a long sigh. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve done something within my ability for this old man.¡±


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Where are you going next?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian asked back, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye Sheng looked into the depths of the grasnd and said, ¡°I said I¡¯m going 80,000 Li Deep. This is only 40,000 li. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do by going 80,000 miles deep?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°I want to sh this grasnd with my sword.¡±Ye Sheng smiled.


    ¡°How heroic.¡±Chu Zhongtian praised.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you. If there¡¯s any threat, let¡¯s deal with it together. I¡¯m not weaker than you.¡±Chu Zhongtian raised his eyebrows and said.


    Ye Sheng curled his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re much weaker than me.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian did not argue and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    After chatting andughing, the two of them arrived at thergest city in the Millennium Lake.


    Muye city.


    This city was incredibly grand, and it waspletely different from the small cities they had met before. There were over 300,000 people in and out of this city, and there was an endless stream of peopleing in and out.


    The buildings in the city gave off a unique feeling, and they were different from Great Qin¡¯s ancient buildings, giving off a different kind of beauty.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian entered the city.


    The first thing they did was to find a tavern and drink to their heart¡¯s content. During this period of time, Chu Zhongtian had not drunk at all, and he had been holding back for a long time. Ye Sheng had drunk a bitst night, but it was not enough to satisfy his craving


    The two drunkards were in Muye City, drinking the unique wine from the grasnds.


    Strong wine burned their throats, and it was extremely cold in the winter. The wine from the grasnds was incredibly hot, and the two drunkards loved this type of wine. They sat at the side of the tavern and quietly drank.


    There were many people in the restaurant, from the south to the north, and most of them were businessmen. There were also many young masters from aristocratic families gathered here, and it was very lively.


    Many interesting anecdotes were discussed here. Everyone at the table was talking, and it was mixed into the ears, creating a different atmosphere.


    Chu Zhongtian hadn¡¯t drunk for more than ten days, so he had been holding it in for a long time. This time, he directly drank a pot of burning knives. His face was slightly red, and he shouted, ¡°Good wine.¡±


    Ye Sheng took a sip and said, ¡°Look at the people around you staring at you.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said indifferently, ¡°Why are they staring at me drinking? What¡¯s there to


    see?¡±


    The two of them were dressed like grasnd men. Their cultivation level was no different from the people here. No one would have thought that they were ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian, who were being hunted down by the major forces.


    Yes, Chu Zhongtian was also being hunted down and was regarded as ye Sheng¡¯s aplice.


    This was what Ye Sheng had heard from others just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re my aplice now,¡±Ye Sheng teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m your younger brother anyway. It¡¯s normal for me to be your aplice, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said self-mockingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think like that, my good younger brother.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng with disdain. He felt that there was something wrong with Ye Sheng and always wanted to take advantage of him.


    The two of them chatted andughed, eating and drinking. Hearing the news from the grasnd, they felt quite rxed.


    At that moment, Ye Sheng heard a piece of news and raised his eyebrows as he looked


    <b>over.</b>


    The three grasnd men on the three tables were discussing something.


    In the eyes of these grasnd men, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but Ye Sheng had noticed it.


    ¡°Some time ago, the people from the divine temple captured a great qin person. He¡¯s really beautiful,¡±one of the men said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for people from the Temple of God to capture people from Great Qin? It happens every year,¡±another man with braids said.


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s different this time. A little brother of mine is a disciple of the temple of God. He came back yesterday and gave me some information, ¡°a bald man said mysteriously. ¡°What information?¡±The Man with braids asked.


    The bald man quietly said, ¡°That person from Great Qin is quite powerful, and the temple captured her for a premeditated reason.¡±


    ¡°Quite powerful?¡±The other two men looked at each other.


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl from Xianyang, and her father is one of Great Qin¡¯s higher-ups, ¡°the bald man said in a low voice.


    ¡°What? A descendant of Great Qin¡¯s higher-ups?¡±


    ¡°What is the temple trying to do? Isn¡¯t he afraid of Great Qin¡¯s might?¡±


    The two men were dumbfounded.


    Great Qin¡¯s might was already deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts, and even the ordinary grasnd men knew that great Qin could not be provoked. Who would have thought that the temple of God¡¯s people would dare to make a move against Great Qin¡¯s higher-ups¡¯children.


    Ye Sheng was quite shocked when he heard this. Great Qin¡¯s higher-ups¡¯children had been captured in the grasnd?


    He remained silent and continued to listen.


    The bald man disdainfully smiled and said, ¡°No matter how powerful Great Qin is, how can it attack our grasnd for the sake of a higher-ups¡¯children?¡±


    The other two men thought about it and felt that this was true.


    ¡°Then why did the temple capture this person?¡±The braid man asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but this person is truly beautiful. My little brother said that he would look at her from afar and would never forget her, and he would dream about her every night,¡±the bald man said. ¡°She¡¯s a Woman!¡±The other two men were shocked.


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s a woman. She¡¯s beautiful, just like a fairy, and she¡¯s even more beautiful than Changde Xinran of the Changde family,¡±the bald man said.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Changde Xinran is the most beautiful woman on the grasnd, and she¡¯s the number one beauty of the two factions, ¡°the braid man said as he shook his head.


    ¡°How can this be fake?¡±The bald man red and said, ¡°The current generation of the divine son of the temple has already decided to marry this woman. The news will soon spread, and you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Really? Will this woman be so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the divine son is the future master of the temple, and he wants to marry a woman from Great Qin?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this woman¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    The two men asked anxiously, feeling quite interested.


    The bald man thought about it and said, ¡°She seems to be called Beauty Zhou. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s her name.¡±


    Crack!


    The wine ss in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand was crushed. He originally wanted to hear some gossip, but he did not expect it to be so explosive.


    Beauty Zhou was a woman?

 Chapter 210 - life-saving methods (2nd update)

    Chapter 210 Chapter 32, life-saving methods (2nd update)


    Beauty Zhou was a woman?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.


    Great Qin¡¯s high-ranking Scion, a woman with the surname Zhou, was called a beauty.


    Apart from the fact that their gender did not match, all of the conditions pointed to Beauty Zhou.


    No, Beauty Zhou looks like a woman. Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was racing; he could not believe this fact.


    Beauty Zhou, whom he had always treated as a good brother, was a woman?


    Damn it, what the hell was this?


    Ye Sheng cursed in his heart, but for some reason, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked in puzzlement. Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°I¡¯m notughing.¡±


    ¡°You areughing, and it¡¯s veryscivious,¡±Chu Zhongtian emphasized.


    ¡°Shut up, go drink your wine, ¡°Ye Sheng scolded. He was not in the mood to joke with Chu Zhongtian. He saw the three people get up and prepare to leave.


    Ye Sheng quickly followed them. He did not know why, but after knowing that Beauty Zhou was a woman, he was very worried that she would be at a disadvantage. Chu Zhongtian said in surprise, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not answer and followed them


    <b>out.</b>


    Chu Zhongtian immediately paid the bill and followed Ye Sheng closely. ¡°Why are you following them?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked quietly.


    ¡°A friend of mine was captured by the temple. I want to know the inside story and then save her, ¡°Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°A female friend, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said immediately.


    Ye Sheng was stunned and did not want to pay attention to Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, a piece of wood, to be enlightened and know that a hero saves a beauty. I¡¯ll help you. Whether it¡¯s the temple or some big force, let¡¯s go together,¡±Chu Zhongtian said heroically. Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. For the sake of your lifelong happiness, I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡±Chu Zhongtian chuckled.


    ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s definitely a woman and that it¡¯s a lifelong happiness?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a woman. It¡¯s not a woman that you like. Why are you so positive? Your worry is written all over your face. ¡°If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll be your younger brother in the future. If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ll be my younger brother in the future, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng did not want to bother with this person. He was very annoying. Why did he not realize that he was so annoying in the past?


    Following the three of them, they walked a few streets and came across an alley. Ye Sheng quickly went forward and blocked them inside.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng did not want to exin anything. The aura of the Xiantian realm immediately spread out and knocked out two people, leaving only the bald man.


    ¡°Xiantian Realm!¡±The Bald Man¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he plopped down on his knees and begged, ¡°Good men, Grandpa Xiantian, I didn¡¯t offend you.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was grim as he asked, ¡°You said that the temple captured a great qin person, and the divine son wants to marry her?¡±


    The Bald Man¡¯s face was filled with regret, and he wished he could p himself. Why was he so mean? He just couldn¡¯t keep a secret, and now he had caused trouble.


    ¡°Xiantian Grandpa, I¡¯m just a person who hears things from others. I can¡¯t count,¡±the bald man sobbed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tell me what you know. I Won¡¯t kill you. If you dare to hide it, this day next year will be the day of your death,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    The bald man immediately said, ¡°I also heard it from others. I¡¯m a cousin brother. He¡¯s an ordinary disciple in the temple. He told me.¡±


    Ye Sheng quietly looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything


    The Bald Man didn¡¯t dare to hide it, he said, ¡°That person from Great Qin was captured for a few days and sent out golden core experts. The son of deity personally took action. After he captured that Peerless Beauty, he didn¡¯t hurt her. Later, the son of deity took a fancy to her and said that he wanted to marry her, causing a great disturbance. However, the temple¡¯s higher-ups all supported it, so no one objected.¡±


    ¡°That woman¡¯s name is Beauty Zhou?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the name.¡±The bald man hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful. What are her characteristics?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°If she¡¯s a woman disguised as a man, then when she was captured, she was dressed as a man. Later, she was exposed by the divine son. She was as beautiful as a fairy, and she immediately attracted the divine son, ¡°the bald man said.


    Ye Sheng was now 100% sure that this was beauty Zhou who had been captured.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°A week ago, and the divine son is going to marry this beauty Zhou in seven days, ¡°the bald man immediately said. He was afraid that Ye Sheng would kill him in anger.


    Chu Zhongtian watched coldly from the side.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you need to fall into aa.¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s aura shook and knocked Fu Fu out. Then, he left with a solemn expression.


    Chu Zhongtian left with ye Sheng and said, ¡°What should we do now? This divine son is going to marry Beauty Zhou in a week.¡±


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°We need to save her.¡±


    ¡°Then should we force our way into the Divine Soul Temple?¡±Chu Zhongtian frowned and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can sneak in first, save her, and then run,¡±Ye Sheng thought.


    The temple definitely had many experts, and there was definitely a jindan stage. Even ye Sheng suspected that there was an emptiness realm.


    He could bully the Xiantian realm now, but against a Jindan, ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any confidence. The difference between a jindan and a xiantian was not small.


    ¡°The location of the temple is in the depths of the grasnd, about seventy to eighty thousand miles. You¡¯re right. Go eighty thousand miles into the grasnd and cut it with a sword, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this matter, I would rather not go deep.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any confidence at all that the two of them would challenge a major faction like the temple.


    However, Beauty Zhou had to be saved. He couldn¡¯t let her fall into the hands of that divine son of the temple.


    ¡°Damn it. Beauty Zhou is mine. How dare a divine son like you snatch her away? I must kill you.¡±Killing intent overflowed in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart, and his eyes turned cold.


    After knowing that Beauty Zhou was a woman, Ye Sheng had a strong desire to possess her. This woman who had always helped him could only be his.


    Whoever dared to touch her, Ye Sheng would behead them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go 80,000 li deep into the prairie and make a scene,¡±Chu Zhongtian suddenly said excitedly.


    He had awless personality.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous this time. Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯ll sneak in alone and leave with my people, ¡°Ye Sheng suddenly said.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s face turned angry and he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. Your cultivation is too weak,¡±ye Sheng answered honestly.


    He didn¡¯t want Chu Zhongtian to die. He was only at the ninth sky of the Xiantian realm, so he was a little weak.


    Chu Zhongtian wasn¡¯t angry and he said, ¡°You think I¡¯m too weak and you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll die?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Actually, if I am serious, I can kill you with one move,¡±Chu Zhongtian said mysteriously.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and did not believe him.


    ¡°I have a backup n left behind by the Old Man, remember?¡±Chu Zhongtian reminded Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly remembered that during the Battle of Xianyang, the old man with the sword had left Chu Zhongtian a way to save his life.


    The sword-wielding old man had set threeyers of restrictions on Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body, which could protect him three times. This was the second restriction in the world, and one could imagine its power.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Is it worth wasting your life-saving measure for my sake?¡±

 Chapter 211 - the mountain-like statue (third update)

    Chapter 211 Chapter 33, the mountain-like statue (third update)


    Chu Zhongtian looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t really like to rely on the old man¡¯s methods to save my life. You¡¯re better than me now, but I¡¯ll definitely catch up to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Chu Zhongtian gratefully. He truly regarded this person as a brother.


    ¡°Use it a few times and I¡¯ll owe you a few lives. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future, ¡°Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Chu Zhongtian wanted to decline, but Ye Sheng stopped him, he said, ¡°I think of you as a brother. That¡¯s why I said that. After all, this is my matter. I¡¯m already very grateful that you can help me. I feel bad letting you use your life-saving methods again. You have three life-saving methods. If you use them a few times, I¡¯ll pay you back a few lives, no matter what the situation is.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng and nodded. ¡°Okay, since you insist on it, then fine.¡±


    Ye Sheng was relieved. He was a person who was afraid of troubling others. Once he troubled others, he had to return it. No matter who it was, he didn¡¯t want to owe others.


    ¡°The temple is not simple. I still need to be vignt. I think I will use up all three chances, ¡°Chu Zhongtian thought.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face became serious. He nodded and said, ¡°We are now rushing to the vicinity of the temple. There are still seven days left.¡±


    They left immediately. The two of them did not dare to dy. After all, they were in the midst of saving someone.


    On the way, Ye Sheng was also thinking, how did Beauty Zhoue to the grasnd?


    After thinking carefully, Ye Sheng recalled that when they left Xianyang, Beauty Zhou had said that she was going to look for someone.


    Who was she looking for?


    Ye Sheng suddenly felt a sense of jealousy. The person that Beauty Zhou came to the grasnd to look for must be a man.


    This was a man¡¯s intuition.


    The two of them rushed to the temple from Muye City.


    The temple was located 70,000 to 80,000 miles deep in the grasnd. Many people knew about it, but very few people had ever been there.


    Because there were many dangers along the way, the bad weather, the horse gangs along the way, and the changing weather. All these thingsbined together, ordinary people would never go there in their lifetime.


    But the believers of the temple would not.


    There was a saying among the believers that they had to go to the temple once in their lifetime to worship the god.


    Many devout believers would walk to the temple on foot. After a few years, they woulde to the temple and kowtow every three steps to express their piety.


    This was not a new thing in the prairie.


    The god worshipped in the temple was the ¡®Great boundless deity¡¯. It was said that he was the first person to ascend to heaven on the prairie and dedicated his life to making the Prairie People Live Well.


    In the era of the great boundless deity, the prairie was a counterattack against the nine regions. His status and life were several times better than now, so many people of the prairie missed him.


    After the great boundless deity ascended to heaven, the people spontaneously built a temple for him. All kinds of stories of gods werepiled into a book to publicize this powerful god.


    Ten thousand years passed, and the reputation of the great boundless deity thoroughly resounded throughout the entire prairie, with countless believers.


    During this period, the temple gradually formed new forces. The divine thrones, leaders, divine sons, great divine priests of yin and yang, and thew enforcers were all born.


    The temple¡¯s forces were iparably huge. They upied an area of 80,000 miles deep in the grasnd.


    Ye Sheng understood this along the way and felt very heavy.


    The divine thrones, leaders, divine sons, great divine priests of yin and yang, and thew enforcers were formed by the temple¡¯s forces.


    The divine thrones were the first disciples of the Great Freedom Deity. Every generation of the divine thrones were one of the strongest in the prairie.


    The divine thrones were majestic and invible. They didn¡¯t show themselves often and left all the trivial matters to the leaders.


    The leaders were directly responsible to the divine thrones. They were the second most powerful figures in the temple and had absolute power and strength.


    Below the leaders were the divine sons. Every generation of the divine sons had to be selected from tens of thousands of believers. They didn¡¯t select one, but nine. In the end, one of the nine divine sons would be selected to be an official divine son.


    This divine son was definitely a top genius of the grasnd, without any doubt.


    Below the divine son was the great divine priest of yin-yang, the Army ofw enforcers.


    The great divine priest of yin-yang, a man and a woman, had been passed down from generation to generation. Now, it had been passed down for more than a dozen generations. They had either died of old age, died of old age, or were in closed-door cultivation.


    In the generation of the great divine priest of Yin-yang, the Yang divine priest had been killed by Ye Sheng, leaving only the Yin divine priest. The inheritance had been cut off, and he had to be retrained.


    Thew enforcers corps were the lowest-level faction of the divine religion, and they ensured that the temple was running normally. There were tens of thousands of people.


    Even within Great Qin, they were first-rate factions, and they were not inferior to anyone else.


    Only Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were able to save people, and it was difficult to imagine.


    In just two days, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian had entered the temple¡¯s territory.


    Once they entered the temple¡¯s influence, they could see all kinds of temples and halls, all kinds of statues, and countless people burning incense.


    They could see believers in every vige, and in every city, they could see the branches of the temple with countless believers.


    It could be said that the temple ruled this area, and every family had been believers for generations. Once a child was born, they had no choice but to follow their parents and believe in the unfettered deity.


    As they watched, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian fell silent.


    ¡°This power is too huge,¡±Chu Zhongtian clicked his tongue.


    The entire area within a radius of ten thousand miles was filled with believers. The horror of the temple could be seen.


    The moment the two entered, they saw countless believers in high spirits. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with blissful smiles as they discussed the news of the son of deity¡¯s uing marriage.


    The son of deity was married and was in the position to receive the throne of God. He became the undisputed king of this region. Most people were discussing whether Beauty Zhou was worthy of being the son of deity. If it was an ordinary woman, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being the mistress of thisnd.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist itched when he heard this. He really wanted to tell him that his beauty Zhou hadn¡¯t agreed yet. All of this was just wishful thinking on the part of the son of deity.


    However, these were all ordinary people. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to lower himself to their level, so he directly left.


    The ce where the temple was located was a huge mountain. The mountain had been built into a huge statue. There were countless buildings on it. At the heart of the building was the main hall. That was the ce where the ¡®Great boundless deity¡¯was worshipped.


    ¡°This building is creative. It built a huge mountain like a statue. Look at this great boundless deity. He¡¯s quite handsome, ¡°Chu Zhongtian stroked his chin andmented.


    ¡°I wonder where Beauty Zhou is locked up?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    This statue was as tall as a mountain. Who knew how many rooms and people lived in it? Looking for Beauty Zhou was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°Do you have any ns?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked Ye Sheng


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m confused. The most important thing now is to find out where Beauty Zhou is. Once we find her, we can decide what to do next.¡±


    ¡°Kidnap two people from the temple and interrogate them. Then use the body transformation art to change their appearance and disguise themselves, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and agreed with this idea.


    The eyes of the two people lit up. They started to look for the people from the temple at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 212 - Soul Search (fourth update)

    Chapter 212 Chapter 34, Soul Search (fourth update)


    The temple was so big that tens of thousands of people were inside. The daily expenses were a huge sum of money, so ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were not worried that they would not be able to get in.


    On the first day they came, they were not in a hurry to do anything. Instead, through some people¡¯s connections, they figured out the structure of the temple.


    The temple would open once a month, but it would only open the area below the waist for believers to visit. Above the waist, only if you donated arge amount of gold and silver or if you were not weak would you be allowed in.


    This month, the temple would open four dayster, which was the day of the deity¡¯s marriage. The worshippers woulde to congratte and pay their respects.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t wait until now, so he discussed with Chu Zhongtian and ced the breakthrough point in the temple¡¯s cafeteria.


    In such arge temple, tens of thousands of people had to go down the mountain to buy food and drinks every day. Moreover, the number of people couldn¡¯t be small, so it was easy for Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian to sneak


    in.


    As expected, early the next morning, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian saw the people who went down the mountain to buy food.


    There were more than fifty people, led by a master in the Tenth Heaven of the acquired realm, who constantly urged everyone to


    hurry up.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±Chu Zhongtian and Ye Sheng looked at each other and said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°You used the rebirth scroll to turn into him, but do you know how to Cook?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking nonsense. He¡¯s at Houtian Realm Level 10, and he still needs to cook by himself. He must have ordered someone else, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng agreed. He looked at one of the apprentices beside the master and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll transform into him.¡±


    ¡°Catch the two of them first and force them to reveal some information. Then, change into their appearances, ¡°Chu Zhongtian nodded and said.


    As one cultivated the rebirth scroll, it was not just a matter of concealing one¡¯s aura. It also had the function of changing one¡¯s appearance and appearance.


    Ye Sheng had already advanced to the Xiantian realm and had long learned it. He was just toozy to use it in the past.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian stared at the great master. After he descended the mountain, he began to order his disciples to buy vegetables while he brought his little disciple into a teahouse and drank tea happily.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a chance for them.


    The teahouse was crowded. The master brought his beloved little disciple to choose a private room.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian came to the door and knocked silently.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±The little disciple asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tea delivery,¡¯ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°We have tea, ¡°the little disciple muttered.


    ¡°The Boss said it was a gift,¡±ye Sheng said immediately, his voice amiable.


    Only then did the little disciple open the door.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. His gentleness was gone, and he directly dragged him inside with one hand.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you!¡±The eldest master jumped in fright and shouted angrily.


    Chu Zhongtianughed coldly. His aura leaked out like an ocean, shocking the eldest master so much that his entire body trembled. He knelt down and said in terror, ¡°Xiantian realm, what on Earth are you trying to do?¡±


    Ye Sheng closed the door and used his Qi to seal everything around him. He left his little disciple behind and asked calmly, ¡°Tell me, where is the great beauty that your divine son captured a while ago?¡±


    The master said angrily, ¡°You are here to save her. Don¡¯t even think about it. Our temple has countless Xiantian experts and even golden core experts. It is impossible for you to seed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my master is from the temple. If you dare to hurt us, you will die without a doubt.¡±The little disciple also opened his mouth and red at Ye Sheng. ¡°I think you still haven¡¯t figured out the situation.¡±Chu Zhongtianughed and then pped down.


    Boom!


    The master and the little disciple were lying on the ground. Their internal organs were damaged and they spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°This¡­ so powerful. Are you at the peak Xiantian Realm?¡±The master said in fear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to guess what my cultivation is. You only need to know that it¡¯s very easy for me to kill you all. No one will know, and no one will find out. Now, can we cooperate obediently?¡±¡®Chu Zhongtian asked.


    The Great Master fell silent and said, ¡°What do you want to know? I¡¯m in charge of buying and delivering vegetables. I¡¯m a low-level figure in the divine temple, so I don¡¯t know much.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°You know that the divine son is about to get married, right?¡±


    The grand master nodded and said, ¡°I know. He¡¯s married to a woman from Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°Where is this woman locked up?¡±Ye Sheng asked as he stared at the Grand Master.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The divine son and the chief priest are in charge of bringing this woman back. She¡¯s locked up in the highest region, so I don¡¯t have the right to go up,¡±the Grand Master said helplessly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to go up?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes. The hierarchy of the temple is strict. Everyone has their own area of activity. I only work in the back kitchen and outside. I¡¯m in charge of purchasing. I buy the vegetables back to the back kitchen, and they are in charge of making them. They are sent by the people in the kitchen to various ces. These aren¡¯t under my control,¡±the master said aggrievedly.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian looked at each other, not believing this exnation.


    ¡°Soul Search, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Soul search was a Daoist method. It directly searched the information in the other party¡¯s soul. The only drawback of this method was that it would cause great damage to the person who did the soul search. Once he resisted fiercely, it was very easy for both sides to be injured.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was strong enough to suppress the master. Soul search was the most direct method.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded.


    Ye Sheng ignored the master¡¯s sudden change in expression and ced his hand on the master¡¯s head.


    Rumble!


    A huge amount of soul power seeped in and suppressed the master¡¯s resistance. He was muddle-headed and allowed Ye Sheng to check the information.


    Ye Sheng saw his daily work and realized that he was lying. He could enter the kitchen backstage. He was in charge of supervising some apprentices, and he could also enter the high-level area for a stroll.


    Finally, Ye Sheng saw Beauty Zhou in female clothes in the master¡¯s memory.


    She was as beautiful as a fairy!


    The Master had seen Beauty Zhou once, and from then on, it was imprinted in his mind. It was very clear, and only now could ye Sheng see it.


    Beauty Zhou was expressionless, and her temperament was cold. Her snow-white neck and full breasts werepletely different from the temperament of a man in male clothes.


    She was a beauty that could topple countries and cities.


    After Ye Sheng saw this, he threw his master aside. He fell to the ground weakly. He saw stars and his memory was in a mess. He would not be able to recover without a few months of rest.


    ¡°He lied.¡±Ye Sheng told Chu Zhongtian what he saw.


    ¡°I knew this old boy was dishonest, ¡°Chu Zhongtian scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y the role of the master. You Soulsearch this little disciple and y him, ¡°Ye Sheng thought.


    The little disciple definitely couldn¡¯t run around. Only the master could. Ye Sheng had to y the role of the master.


    Chu Zhongtian didn¡¯t have any objections and immediately soulsearched the little disciple.


    The little disciple was only at the fifth sky of Houtian realm, and his soul power was very weak. Chu Zhongtian easily took care of it.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian did not harm the master and disciple. The suppression of their soul power was easily dealt with. They only needed to rest for a few months to recover.

 Chapter 213 - was discovered (5th update)

    Chapter 213 Chapter 35 was discovered (5th update)


    After throwing the master and disciple into the Pantheon pill furnace and preventing them from leaving, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian used the rebirth scroll to transform.


    After the master and Disciple finished their tea, they swaggered off and happened to meet the group of people who had just returned from buying vegetables.


    Ye Sheng followed the master¡¯s attitude and checked the quality and quantity of the vegetables. After checking, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    There was no obstruction.


    The guards along the path of the temple did not check them at all. They nced around and found that there were not many people. A few people was enough.


    The temple was very big and could be divided into several areas.


    The head was the residence of the higher-ups of the temple. People of low status could not enter at all.


    The chest. Only the middle-level disciples of the temple could enter. The Master Ye Sheng yed could also stroll around.


    Legs. This was the area where ordinary disciples lived. There were many people, many rooms, and many areas. The kitchen was also here.


    Ye Sheng brought Chu Zhongtian and a group of people who were buying vegetables back. He asked them to wash the vegetables and prepare dinner,


    the temple had two meals a day, morning and evening


    Therefore, Ye Sheng had a lot of free time. He had a lot of free time, so he sent all of it to his disciples to cook.


    Cooking for ordinary disciples was like a pot of stew. If one wanted to cook for someone with some status, they would have toe alone. There were many people in the kitchen There were a few hundred people. The division ofbor was different. Ye Sheng, as the great master, was responsible for cooking for ordinary people, asionally, he would cook for the higher-ups, but it was very rare.


    Therefore, after instructing Chu Zhongtian to supervise his disciples to cook for him, Ye Sheng began to wander around.


    There were many winding corridors in the temple, and there were many passages. A mountain had been hollowed out, and it was easy to get dizzy as one went in and out.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had the memory of the great master, so he did not go wrong.


    As he strolled, Ye Sheng arrived at his chest.


    There were people guarding the entrance, and more than ten soldiers were divided into two ces, guarding it strictly.


    Ye Sheng walked over, and these people immediately teased, ¡°Great Master, are you here to lose money to our captain again?¡±


    A disdainful look appeared on Ye Sheng¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to massacre everyone. I¡¯ve won your captain so much that he doesn¡¯t even have pants on.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s words caused the soldiers to burst intoughter, mocking the master.


    Ye Sheng snorted coldly and said, ¡°You guys watchter.¡±


    He swaggered in just like that, and these soldiers did not stop him.


    The great master often came to gamble with the captains of the guards. He lost more than he won, and they had a good rtionship. That was why he could wander around here.


    ording to his memory, Ye Sheng came to a secret small house.


    ¡°Great Master, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get started. The captain of the guards was a lean man who looked quite energetic. He only liked to gamble. He did not gamble every day, and his hands were itchy and ufortable.


    Other than the captain, there were a few other people who were in charge of other ces. They often gathered together to gamble.


    Ye Sheng sat down and started gambling with them.


    They were gambling on the methods of the grasnd. Ye Sheng did not know much about it, but he was very calctive. He would not lose at all, but Ye Sheng still lost.


    He lost so much that his underpants were gone.


    When it was over, the rest of the people left, but Ye Sheng stayed behind and looked at the captain.


    ¡°Why? Do you need my help anytime?¡±The captain lightly asked.


    ¡°The divine son is getting married soon, and I¡¯ve been losing quite badly recently. I Can¡¯t afford any gifts, so I¡¯m borrowing some from you, ¡°Ye Sheng said in an attempt to curry favor with him.


    ¡°I told you not to beat around the bush, but you didn¡¯t listen. I¡¯ll lend you 100 taels of silver, so you can save up and buy some for yourself,¡±the captain said.


    ¡°When the divine son gets married, we still need to get gifts. That woman from Great Qin is beautiful, but she doesn¡¯t belong to our race.¡±Ye Sheng pretended toin as he tried to get information out of him.


    The captain nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like that woman either; she¡¯s too beautiful. My father said that the more beautiful a woman is, the more trouble she¡¯ll cause.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, where is that woman from Great Qin locked up? She¡¯s very beautiful, and there¡¯s no point in looking at her, ¡°Ye Sheng said as he smacked his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. That woman is locked up near the godly spirit statue, and she¡¯s heavily guarded. It¡¯s not easy to get close to her,¡±the captain said as he shook his head.


    ¡°I was just asking; how would I dare to go? She¡¯s the divine son¡¯s woman,¡±Ye Sheng said as he smiled and took his 100 silvers.


    After Ye Sheng left the room, his expression became dark as he looked at the godly spirit statue, which was the heart.


    Beauty Zhou was locked up there.


    ¡°I have to go take a look.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he started to walk over.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng was extremely fast. When he met the guards, he would either take advantage of them not paying attention to him or attack them with his spiritual energy, causing him to be in a daze for a moment.


    There were no obstacles in his way. Even if he was at the Xiantian realm, he would not be able to stop ye Sheng.


    Very soon, Ye Sheng arrived at the position beside the god statue.


    There were seven guards at the entrance, all of them at Xiantian realm. The highest one was at the sixth sky of Xiantian realm.


    Ye Sheng frowned and calcted the probability of knocking these people out and leaving with Beauty Zhou?


    But in an instant, Ye Sheng gave up on this idea.


    A light shed between his brows as he used the traveling soul dao technique.


    One of the ten Ancient Dao techniques, the soul was like a de as it shed fiercely at the seven Xiantian realm cultivators.


    Boom!


    The seven of them immediately fainted.


    <b>even</b>


    Ye Sheng quickly helped them up and leaned against the wall. He pretended to be a guard as he pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±A cold voice sounded and a beautiful figure appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. It was Beauty Zhou.


    After not seeing her for a while, Beauty Zhou had lost some weight and returned to her female clothes. Her male makeup had all been removed and she was as beautiful as a fairy.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ye Sheng.¡±Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou with aplicated expression and returned to her original appearance.


    Beauty Zhou was stunned. She looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    At this moment, she was at her most helpless, weakest, and most pitiful moment. When she saw the person she adored, her eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡±Beauty Zhou asked in disbelief, and tears fell from her eyes.


    Ye Sheng felt his heart ache as he looked at her and said, ¡°Do you still remember that 38th Line?¡±


    When Beauty Zhou heard this, she could not hold it in any longer and directly rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s embrace, she wailed loudly, ¡°Why are you here? Do you know how much I Miss You? I was imprisoned here and all I could do every day was to kill time with you. I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye.¡±


    The pear blossom brings rain, I still feel pity when I see it.


    Seeing Beauty Zhou¡¯s crying appearance, Ye Sheng only thought of these two words. Then, his heart ached terribly. He helped her wipe her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    ¡°No, hurry up and leave. Every once in a while, the martial consciousness of a jindan expert will sweep over here. If you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯re dead for sure.¡±Beauty Zhou suddenly became anxious.


    Ye Sheng was also shocked. There was such a thing?


    The security was so tight, and there was even a jindan expert watching?


    He immediately wanted to escape. He didn¡¯t dare to dy and said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡±


    ¡°You have to leave quickly and inform my father. If hees, the temple won¡¯t be able to resist, or you can go find my brother¡­¡±Beauty Zhou said anxiously.


    ¡°Want to leave?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    A cold snort was heard, apanied by a rumbling aura that smashed down, making ye Sheng¡¯s face turn ugly. He also interrupted Beauty Zhou¡¯s words.


    Jindan stage expert.

 Chapter 214 - , the power of restriction (6th update) Boom!

    Chapter 214 Chapter 36, the power of restriction (6th update)


    Boom!


    The aura of the Jindan was like a ming mountain, directly bursting out, instantly making ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou feel ufortable.


    However, Ye Sheng was still a little better. He snorted coldly, and his aura spread like a wave, forcefully blocking, activating the power of 1500 people.


    In the next second, the blocking of the ming Mountain and the sea, the blue water, and the red fire, squeezed the room and exploded.


    Boom!


    The st overturned the outside, and the people of the temple also found Ye Sheng.


    For a moment, Ye Sheng was surrounded by enemies, and he was in a dilemma.


    Beauty Zhou looked at him worriedly and helped him up.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s chest was so tight that he wanted to cough. This was too fierce. The aura of Jindan was indeed not something that a fifth sky of Xiantian could resist.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this. Who Are You?¡±An arrogant and domineering voice sounded.


    ¡°Why are you holding my wife who is about to marry into your family?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The questions came one after another from a young man dressed in brocade clothes. His face was cold and stern. He stared at Ye Sheng with a cold gaze, as if he wanted to swallow him whole.


    This was the divine son of the temple, Ramorahan.


    This generation¡¯s divine son of the temple had an alien bloodline. There was a clear difference in his appearance. His nose bridge was very high, and his hair was golden. He looked like a golden-furred lion king.


    After Ye Sheng saw him, his gaze became unkind. This was the person who wanted to forcefully marry Beauty Zhou.


    The divine son of the temple had a golden core cultivation, and his strength was not ordinary.


    His gaze was like a knife as he stared at Ye Sheng. His killing intent was not concealed at all.


    He wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°How did you sneak in?¡±Ramorahan questioned.


    ¡°Your Temple¡¯s guards werex, so I naturally came in,¡±ye Sheng said with a disdainful smile.


    ¡°You have quite the guts. You Dare to Touch My Wife?¡±Ramorahan said with a cold smile.


    ¡°It should be because you have a lot of guts. This is the daughter of Great Qin¡¯s quasi-sage. You Dare to forcefully marry her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the quasi-sage will be angry and tten your temple?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll marry her, make her pregnant, and give birth to my child. I¡¯m sure that for the sake of the child, the quasi-saint won¡¯t pursue this matter too deeply, ¡°Ramorahan said calmly.


    ¡°Should I call you stupid or stupid?¡±Ye Sheng almostughed out loud. Wasn¡¯t this looking down on the quasi-saint too much?


    ¡°No matter what I do, you¡¯ll definitely die today, ¡°Ramorahan coldly harrumphed.


    Countless people ran over and surrounded Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou. They couldn¡¯t escape even if they had wings. Ye Sheng frowned deeply. He was in trouble now.


    Beauty Zhou said worriedly, ¡°Can you escape?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stared at Ramorahan and said, ¡°You can still save us if you let us go now. Otherwise, I will destroy this temple.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Our temple has existed for thousands of years. No one has ever dared to say such things. What makes you think you are at the fifth sky of the innate realm?¡±Ramorahan mocked.


    ¡°He is relying on me!¡±A loud shout was heard. Then, a sword light shed in the sky.


    Rumble!


    This sword directly shed down, causing Ramorahan¡¯s face to change greatly. He hurriedly retreated.


    The statue seemed to have been split into two, andrge amounts of rubble fell down. The sword Qi swept out, dispersing the clouds and alerting the higher-ups of the temple.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound of air being torn apart could be heard, and several powerful auras descended.


    ¡°Go, they¡¯vee.¡±Chu Zhongtian quickly came to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and stretched out his hand to pull.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly followed along with Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±Ramorahan roared.


    Rumble!


    A few attacks fell from the sky,ing from even more powerful experts.


    The target was Beauty Zhou, who was in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let me go. You can¡¯t escape with me.¡±Beauty Zhou was very calm. The first thing she knew was that she couldn¡¯t do this, so she broke free from Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Ye Sheng looked at her unwillingly, his face Ashen.


    Ramorahanughed out loud, ¡°Our wedding is in three days. If you have the ability, thene. Otherwise, Beauty Zhou will be my wife. The next time you see her, you can see her holding the child.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, kill him.¡±Ye Sheng was furious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first and think of a way. I Can¡¯t hold on any longer. This old man¡¯s energy is too fierce, and my body can¡¯t hold on.¡±Chu Zhongtian said with difficulty. Looking at the few golden core experts who were chasing after him, he turned his hand back and smashed it fiercely.


    Rumble!


    A sword Qi that was about a thousand feet long crashed out directly and instantly cut down the three golden cores, forcing them to spit blood. They looked at it in horror and blurted out, ¡°This is the power of the emptiness realm.¡±


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Zhongtian pulled ye Sheng and turned into a streak of light, disappearing.


    On the temple, it was a mess. The divine son Ramorahan snorted and said, ¡°Take them away and lock them up carefully. Be careful of your lives if anything goes wrong.¡±


    The guards were so scared that they knelt down and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. They escorted Beauty Zhou down.


    Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t say a word and was obediently suppressed.


    ¡°Three dayster, I will marry you,¡±Ramorahan suddenly said.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s body stiffened. She said calmly, ¡°He will definitelye and save me. I firmly believe that.¡±


    ¡°If he dares toe, the day we get married will be the day he dies, ¡°Ramorahan said angrily.


    Beauty Zhou did not say a word. She was escorted down.


    Ramorahan said angrily, ¡°Investigate for me. Find out how he came here. Also, who exactly is he?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian brought Ye Sheng to escape. Halfway through, he could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly helped Chu Zhongtian up and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to


    you?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian panted heavily. The pores all over his body exploded, and fresh blood flowed out. It looked very scary.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just used the strength of the old man. My body is too weak. I can¡¯t hold on for long. If this drags on, my body will definitely explode and die, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Sheng brought him to thekeside and washed him clean. From where they were, they could still vaguely see the temple.


    Ye Sheng took out a pill and fed it to Chu Zhongtian. After ensuring that he was fine, he sat on the ground and thought hard about how he could save Beauty Zhou.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t do it by himself.


    He had to inform quasi-sage. There wasn¡¯t enough time.


    Should he find another expert to help?


    In this grasnd, Ye Sheng did not know anyone.


    After thinking carefully, he was at a loss.


    After Chu Zhongtian recovered a little, he looked at Ye Sheng and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is your body very strong?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Chu Zhongtian in confusion and said, ¡°My body is quite strong.¡±


    The Netherworld sacred physique had undergone three transformations, and Ye Sheng¡¯s body was more than ten times stronger than Chu Zhongtian¡¯s.


    Chu Zhongtian said, ¡°Your body is stronger than mine, so you can withstand the old man¡¯s power better than I can.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. They were as bright as the sun, frighteningly bright. This was a glimmer of hope. He stared at Chu Zhongtian and asked, ¡°Can you transfer the old man¡¯s power to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve only used the old man¡¯s three restrictions half a time, and my body can¡¯t withstand it. It¡¯s truly a waste. If I use it on you, the effect will be better than mine, right?¡±Chu Zhongtianughed.


    ¡°How strong is the old man¡¯s strength?¡±Ye Sheng asked nervously.


    ¡°It seems that the strength of each restriction is equivalent to five minutes of his peak condition,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng suddenly stood up, and his eyes shone with endless brilliance. He said to Chu Zhongtian, ¡°I said that I would go 80,000 miles deep and sh once. Now I can do it.¡±

 Chapter 215 - the conspiracy of the temple (first update)

    Chapter 215 Chapter 37, the conspiracy of the temple (first update)


    Ye Sheng had to make a lot of preparations before he could sh this sword.


    The strength of the sword-wielding old man was so overbearing that ye Sheng was not confident that he could persist without making a lot of preparations.


    First was the medicinal pills. Ye Sheng was crazily refining xiantian-level bone tempering pills, body tempering pills, body strengthening pills, sacred origin pills, and so on..


    These medicinal pills could increase ye Sheng¡¯s physical strength. In the past, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to use them because he was worried that forcefully increasing his strength would dy his cultivationter.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t care about that anymore.


    Chu Zhongtian also helped Ye Sheng to gather information. ¡°We caused a ruckus in the temple, but it seems that they didn¡¯t spread the news. Only a few people know about it.¡±


    ¡°The wedding will still be held in three days?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold. He reached out and grabbed the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword. ¡°This sword will cut the temple.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Three dayster, we must let them know the strength of the second strongest expert in the world, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and continued to temper his body, bones, tendons, and Dantian.


    The Divine Temple was also searching for information about Ye Sheng.


    Divine son Ramorahan had sent hundreds of people to search for Ye Sheng, but they did not find anything.


    In the main hall at the peak of the Divine Temple, the divine son looked at the divine seat and reported, ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the person from Great Qin who barged into the divine temple yesterday.¡±


    The divine seat sat on a high seat. He was dressed in red and wore a golden mask. His face could not be seen, and his aura was incredibly deep, far surpassing that of the divine son. He said, ¡°That person is the Marquis of Changle, who wreaked havoc on the grasnd.¡±


    The divine son was stunned. He then sneered and said, ¡°So it¡¯s him. He said that he would sh the grasnd with a sword, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°The so-called Marquis of Changle is only at the Xiantian realm. He can¡¯t even defeat a golden core. There¡¯s no need to care. As for his helper, he does have a treasure, but that¡¯s all. There¡¯s no need to waste your mind. ¡°The divine priest¡¯s voice was cold, with disdain, he didn¡¯t put Ye Sheng in his eyes.


    The divine seat asked, ¡°How¡¯s the wedding preparations going?¡±


    ¡°Everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for the day toe,¡±the divine son reported respectfully.


    ¡°This woman¡¯s background is not small. At the risk of offending the quasi-saint, we have to force her brother out,¡±the divine seat said in a deep voice.


    The Divine Son¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Is it already certain that her brother has obtained the position of the Hundred Saints Hall?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That quasi-saint¡¯s son came to the prairie a few years ago and started looking for the whereabouts of the Hundred Sacred Hall. I happened to find him, but this person is very cunning. He has been ying hide-and-seek with me. I don¡¯t know his exact location, so this wedding has to be publicized so that the entire prairie will know and force him toe out,¡±the divine seat said coldly.


    ¡°Is the inheritance of the Hundred Sacred Hall really that good?¡±The divine son Ramorahan asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. This is a secret realm set up by the ancient hundred schools of thought. It contains the wisdom of the hundred schools of thought. Once you obtain it, the secret of Ascension will no longer be a secret,¡±the divine seat said excitedly as he stood up.


    ¡°Hundred schools of thought.¡±The divine son Ramorahan¡¯s eyes lit up. Even though he had grown up outside the grasnd domain, he knew of the most glorious era in the history of the Central ins.


    The hundred schools of philosophers dominated the world, and it was an era ofpetition between hundreds of flowers. Countless people had ascended, and the knowledge of the hundred schools of philosophers had affected every generation.


    If he could obtain the hundred schools of Philosophers¡¯legacy, he would definitely obtain a treasure that could not be described with words.


    The key to this treasurey with Beauty Zhou¡¯s brother.


    The divine seat nodded and said, ¡°Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan has only been in Great Qin for ten or so years, and he has already made such achievements. He must have obtained a portion of the hundred schools of Philosophers¡¯legacy, which is why his son came to the ins to find the Hundred Sacred Pce. ¡°Not many people know about this historical remnant, so we need to hurry and force out the quasi-saint¡¯s son to find the Hundred Sacred Pce¡¯s location.¡±


    Ramorahan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already invited all of the factions in the ins to attend the wedding. Now that this news has spread throughout the ins, Great Qin¡¯s people probably know about it as well.¡±


    ¡°Well done. Even though the quasi-saints are powerful, our temple has a deep foundation, so there¡¯s no need to fear them. Is that Beauty Zhou Alright?¡±The divine seat asked.


    ¡°No, the wedding will be held in three days as promised, ¡°Ramorahan said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the temple¡¯s elders toe out and keep an eye on the wedding. The quasi-saints only have one son and one daughter, so he¡¯ll definitelye to save his sister,¡±the divine seat said with a cold smile.


    ¡°As long as hees, the temple will be able to attack with all their strength, ¡°Ramorahan said with a sinister smile.


    He liked the beauty Zhou¡¯s face and figure. He could just kiss her. As for love, the Divine Son didn¡¯t have it at all.


    This was also why the moment Beauty Zhou entered the grasnd, she was targeted by the people of the temple. They sent experts to capture her. Their goal was the Hundred Sacred Hall.


    The wisdom, cultivation techniques, and legacies of the hundred schools of thought were the temple¡¯s goal.


    As for Beauty Zhou, she was just a bait that could be thrown away after being used.


    However, they had never expected that this bait would attract a crazy ye Sheng.


    The temple¡¯s divine son was going to marry a great Qin woman, and this news spread like wildfire across the grasnd.


    Almost everyone knew about it.


    The identity of the woman from Great Qin was also known by everyone.


    She was the daughter of a quasi-saint from Great Qin, and she was as beautiful as a fairy.


    This shocked everyone on the grasnd. The temple was simply too daring to kidnap the daughter of a quasi-saint and force her to get married?


    The vital qi sect, the Changde family, the Turkic royal family, the mortal world, the Royal Family of the Dayuan Empire, and other major factions were all invited to attend the wedding


    There were also many second-rate factions that had received invitations, including the Samsara sect.


    The Samsara sect¡¯s sect master, Kun Yu, brought two golden core elders to the temple, preparing to attend the wedding and make friends with the temple.


    All of a sudden, all of the people on the grasnd looked at the temple, looking forward to the wedding.


    There were also people looking at Great Qin. had quasi-sage Zhou Yuan received this news?


    Would hee?


    These were all unknown circumstances, and everyone¡¯s hearts were moved.


    <b>vere il</b>


    After all, if they did not deal with this properly, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    Even though quasi-sages were not like true saints, who could change thews of the world with a single word or action, they were still at the peak. If he became angry, the grasnd would suffer.


    This news was incredibly shocking, and Chu Zhongtian did not even need to ask about it. Everyone was talking about it, and he could hear it as soon as he sat down.


    When he had heard enough, he woulde back and Tell Ye Sheng.


    For two days in a row, Ye Sheng had eaten hundreds of pills, and all of them had been absorbed. The strength of his body was increasing, and his strength and tenacity had also greatly increased.


    He looked in the direction of the temple and said with a cold expression, ¡°Such a big disturbance, and people from all the major forces areing. It¡¯s a good opportunity to show off the bearing of the sword-wielding old man.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said with satisfaction, ¡°If the old man knew that the power he left for me was being used under the eyes of so many people, I think he would be very happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve umted this sword for too long. It¡¯s time to kill it, ¡°Ye Sheng muttered.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. On this day in the temple, the gongs and drums were boisterous and abnormally lively. Everyone had a smile on their faces and was happy for the divine son.


    <b>mal</b>


    Ye Sheng also picked up the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword and bade farewell to Chu Zhongtian. He walked toward the temple.


    He pulled out the sword, raised his eyebrows, and unsheathed it.


    The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword felt ye Sheng¡¯s will and trembled slightly. It was excited. On this day, it could finally bloom with its supreme elegance.

 Chapter 216 - The 38th chapter slashed towards the depths of the grassland

    Chapter 216 The 38th chapter shed towards the depths of the grasnd


    Ye Sheng left Chu Zhongtian with two and a halfyers of restrictions.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence.


    Early in the morning, Ye Sheng walked towards the temple. He walked unhurriedly towards the statue-like mountain at the end of his line of sight. He was dressed in purple and held a long sword in his hand, casually dragging it on the ground.


    On the unobstructed main road, the purple-clothed youth walked leisurely. His face was clear and wisps of Sword Qi appeared around his body. It wasn¡¯t very eye-catching, but as he walked down the road, the sword Qi became deeper and deeper.


    umtion!


    It was like a dam. After umting flood water and reaching the critical point, the dam would release the flood, like andslide or tsunami.


    When the Sun climbed up the horizon and slowly climbed to the highest point, a joyful sound rang in Ye Sheng¡¯s ears. He had arrived near the temple.


    He raised his head slightly. What appeared in front of Ye Sheng was a bluestone staircase that opened up in the temple. At a nce, it looked like a stairway to heaven.


    Standing at the bottom of the bluestone staircase, Ye Sheng shook the human world sword in his hand and let out a slight ng. Sword Qi swept out and surrounded Ye Sheng, bursting out a powerful aura and soaring into the sky.


    The surrounding soldiers turned pale with fright. They shouted and rushed towards Ye Sheng, wanting to capture Ye Sheng so that he would not cause trouble.


    But in an instant, the nging sword Qi surged and swept in all directions. The hundreds of guards didn¡¯t even get within a hundred meters of Ye Sheng, and their heads were chopped off one by one.


    At this moment, the sound of a bell rang from the end of the stone steps. It reverberated, and the wedding officially began.


    Ye Sheng lifted his leg and walked up.


    The guards looked at each other. No one dared to go up.


    ¡°Go and inform themander. Someone is here to cause trouble,¡±someone shouted and ran up the shortcut.


    Ye Sheng walked up the stairs step by step.


    With each step, the sword Qi around him doubled.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright. He looked up and saw many people. They were from the major forces of the grasnd, including some familiar people.


    Chang de Xinran, the seventh prince, Kun Yu, Yin divine priest..


    These people were all sitting on both sides of the main hall of the square.


    Ye Sheng ignored them and looked at the Expressionless Beauty Zhou, who was dressed in red.


    Next to Beauty Zhou was the gloomy-looking Ramorahan.


    ¡°You really dare toe?¡±Ramorahan said coldly. He looked down at Ye Sheng and passed through the bluestone steps. Dense killing intent gathered.


    The stone steps were filled with clouds and mist. Behind the Clouds and mist was a huge square. In the middle of the square, there was a ten-meter tall statue. It was the great boundless deity. Under the statue sat the divine seat of the temple.


    In front of the divine seat, the two people who were getting married were Ramorahan and Beauty Zhou.


    Both sides were filled with people.


    When Ye Sheng stepped onto the stone steps and the sword Qi was everywhere, these people discovered him.


    However, because of the cloud and fog, many people did not see him clearly, so they did not move. They stared at the people of the temple, wanting to see their reactions.


    The divine priest frowned. The face hidden under the mask had a deep displeasure. He said, ¡°This person is the Marquis of Changle, the great divine priest of yin and yang of the previous generation. You can take revenge


    now.¡±


    A pair of old men stood out. They were the previous great divine priest of Yin and yang. The man was extremely ugly, while the woman still retained her charm. One could vaguely see her beauty when she was young.


    ¡°You killed my sessor, yet you still dare to swagger out here. Do you think I¡¯m a dead man?¡±The previous great divine priest of Yang shouted coldly.


    The people from the other great forces on the grasnd were shocked.


    Yuan Kun, the eldest brother of the vital qi sect, stood up immediately. He stared at Ye Sheng on the green stone steps in shock and said coldly, ¡°Is he the one who killed my junior brother?¡±


    Ramorahan said, ¡°Calm down. Leave this arrogant Marquis of Changle to the previous Yang Divine Priest. Today is my wedding day. I hope that the Yuan Qi sect will give me some face.¡±


    Yuan Kun looked at Ye Sheng coldly and sat down silently.


    Ramorahan looked at the previous Yang divine priest and said, ¡°Senior, please take action.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the wedding. The auspicious time can not be dyed. I will take care of this person.¡±The Yang divine priest¡¯s body shed and he flew down.


    Ramorahan said indifferently, ¡°The Marquis of Changle will definitely die. There is no need to care. The wedding will begin now.¡±


    Ids


    The musical instruments sounded and the gongs and drums boomed. Ramorahan was dressed in the groom¡¯s attire. He looked at beauty Zhou and said, ¡°My wife, it¡¯s time to worship heaven and Earth.¡±


    Beauty Zhou did not move. Her eyes stared at Ye Sheng at the bottom of the bluestone steps and she said firmly, ¡°I will wait for him toe up.¡±


    Ramorahan¡¯s face turned cold, and he said, ¡°He¡¯s dead for sure. He won¡¯t be able toe up. Divine priest Yang is a great master of the eighth change of the Golden Core Realm. It¡¯s easy for him to kill a fifth sky of the innate realm.¡±


    The Golden Core realm was not divided by the tenth sky, but by the eighteen changes.


    The eighteen changes of the Golden Core Realm had an earth-shaking difference with each change. The eighth change of the golden core realm could indeed easily crush a fifth sky of the innate realm.


    But was Ye Sheng an ordinary fifth sky of the innate realm?


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s watery eyes did not even look at Ramorahan. She said, ¡°He will definitely be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not up to you to decide whether or not to worship the hall.¡±Ramorahan was angry. He was ready to use force and reached out to grab Beauty Zhou.


    But in the next second, a cold shout was heard, apanied by a wisp of sword qi and a corpse flying up.


    ¡°Let go of Your Pig w.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice was cold and angry


    was


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi surged through the nine heavens, flickering with a dazzling light. The corpse of the previous Yang Divine Priest was directly smashed in front of Ramorahan.


    Ye Sheng slowly walked up. The Sword Qi around his body was dense, exuding an iparably strong aura. It connected the sky and the Earth, and it was soul-stirring.


    Ramorahan was shocked and looked at it in disbelief. ¡°This, how is this possible? A great expert of the eighth change of the Golden Core realm was killed by you with one sword strike?¡±


    Upon closer inspection, Ye Sheng was only at the fifth sky of the innate realm.


    This, what exactly happened?


    Ramorahan was not the only one who was in disbelief. The others also stood up in shock.


    Chang Dexinran¡¯s pretty face was dull. She felt that every time she saw Ye Sheng, something unbelievable would happen.


    The seventh prince swallowed his saliva and did not dare to make a sound. This was too fierce, for fear of being targeted by Ye Sheng.


    Kun Yu¡¯s entire body trembled as he looked at Ye Sheng. The thing he was most afraid of had happened. When they met again, Ye Sheng could indeed kill a golden core expert.


    The two golden core elders of the Samsara sect stared nkly.


    ¡°This is the vile spawn of the previous Saintess?¡±


    ¡°The eighth change of the Golden Core. Even if the two of US joined forces, we wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. How could he kill him?¡±


    Yuan Kun, the eldest disciple of the Yuan Qi sect, looked at Ye Sheng with a gloomy expression. His aura fluctuated, and he really wanted to kill him.


    All the major forces in the grasnd were shocked by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng ignored them and looked at Beauty Zhou. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed!¡±Ramorahan roared and red at Ye Sheng.


    However, Beauty Zhou did not hesitate at all. Her expressionless face melted like a cier, and snow lotuses bloomed. She was filled with joy and wanted to hold ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Rumble!


    A terrifying aura suppressed down. It came from the temple¡¯s leader, a white-haired old man. He stared at Ye Sheng with a sinister gaze. ¡°You¡¯re too impudent. How can you casually take away the future mistress of My Temple?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him. Without saying anything, he shed out with his sword.


    Boom!


    ¡°Today, this so-called temple should disappear,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.

 Chapter 217 - The 39th chapter slashed towards the depths of the grassland with sword 2

    Chapter 217 The 39th chapter shed towards the depths of the grasnd with sword 2


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword was as Swift as a shooting star. Without giving the other party any time to react, he ruthlessly smashed down.


    Rumble!


    The sky trembled, and a wisp of sword qi rose like a zing sun. It was as if an eternal God had descended into the world and forcefully cleaved the evil spirits.


    ng, ng, ng! The entire sky was filled with sword qi. Ye Sheng had activated the half of the restriction that Chu Zhongtian had used.


    At this moment, he already had half of the strength of the second strongest in the world, although he could only maintain it for two minutes.


    In two minutes, Ye Sheng would fall to the mortal world.


    But now, Ye Sheng possessed the power of the emptiness realm.


    This power pressed down on this body, as if it wanted to break through Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Fortunately, Ye Sheng had tempered it over the past few days, so it stabilized for a time.


    This sword sh made everyone unable to sit still.


    The divine seat of the temple stood up directly and stared at Ye Sheng with wide eyes. He said in shock, ¡°This is the power of the emptiness realm?¡±


    The leader¡¯s expression was solemn. He disyed a resplendent radiance and spat out a ray of origin essence energy, which transformed into more than ten great divine abilities. It was as if a blue sky had fallen, suppressing this sword strike.


    This terrifying might suppressed everyone. Everyone watched in shock, unable to believe


    it.


    The leader of the temple, an emptiness realm expert, had disyed an iparably powerful might the moment he made his move.


    10


    However, what was shocking was that this mouthful of origin essence energy and these ten or so great divine abilities were shattered one by one by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The falling azure sky was shattered by the sword, and then it shed onto the leader¡¯s body.


    In the next moment, the leader let out a muffled groan and was directly sent flying, smashing onto the ten meter tall statue of God.


    Rumble!


    The statue shattered, falling down and destroying the wedding venue, forcing everyone to pull back one after another. In the arena, only Ye Sheng was holding the human world¡¯s hundred states sword, his eyes cold and indifferent as he stood.


    His sword strike shocked everyone.


    The leader of the temple, an emptiness realm expert, was actually unable to withstand this sword strike and was sent flying, coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood.


    Yuan Kun¡¯s expression froze as he stared nkly at Ye Sheng. Just what kind of monster was this? He was at the fifth sky of the connate realm, yet he could actually defeat an emptiness realm expert with a single sword strike?


    At this moment, he could no longer shout out words of revenge.


    In fact, Yuan Kun even had the thought of retreating in his heart.


    The scene waspletely silent. Everyone stared nkly at Ye Sheng as if they were looking at a monster.


    Only Beauty Zhou tore off her wedding dress. Inside was a white suit, making her look valiant and valiant. Her exquisite face, which had been put on makeup, also revealed a look of joy.


    n


    He did it.


    She did not wait for the wrong person. Ramorahan was dumbstruck. He looked at Ye Sheng, then at the chief monk who was coughing up blood. He swallowed his saliva and rubbed his eyes. He could not believe it.


    How could this be?


    Wasn¡¯t it to lure out Beauty Zhou¡¯s brother today?


    Where did this changle Houe from? How could he be so powerful?


    Ye Sheng looked around coldly. Then, he pointed his sword at Ramorahan and said, ¡°You deserve to die.¡±


    A sentence, a sword, and a cold light.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s time was limited. He couldn¡¯t waste it. It was simple and clear.


    Whoever touched Beauty Zhou would die.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude was like this.


    His sword shed out.


    Just like the sword that killed the chief monk, the power of the emptiness realm enveloped the entire scene. ng! ng! ng! The sword intent boiled. It was as if this ce had be a sea of swords. The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword swam freely in


    it.


    In the next second, this swordnded on Ramorahan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Help!¡±Ramorahan shouted in fear. He wanted to escape, but his body was already confined, and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°How dare you act so presumptuously under my eyes?¡±A furious shout sounded. The divine seat of the temple revealed his killing intent. His ck hair danced in the air, and a violent aura swept across the entire area, spreading rapidly.


    The power of an emptiness realm expert.


    The divine seat of the temple was an emptiness realm expert, and he was not weak at all. His palm covered the area, and his pure white palm pressed down fiercely. His five slender fingers were like five ferocious longswords, trying to suppress ye Sheng.


    ng!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword that had cut the divine son Ramorahan was blocked. The divine seat of the temple came before Ramorahan and swept out with one hand.


    The endless void copsed and copsedpletely. Countless ck abysses appeared, connected to the eternal unknown.


    There were sounds ofndslides and tsunamis. There were stars twinkling. It was an endless universe!


    The temple was hit by a huge impact. It actually began to tremble and shake.


    The collision of emptiness realm experts was so terrifying that it shocked the people around. They all dodged and did not dare to get close.


    ¡°I said I wanted to kill him. No one can stop me, ¡°Ye Sheng said coldly. Even if he was blocked, he was not afraid at all. He shed out with his sword again.


    The Sword of the Great River came from the sky.


    This sword waspletely different from Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    A great river came down from the sky. With a rumble, what flooded the river was not river water, but sword qi.


    The Sword Qi whistled and instantly drowned the divine priest and the divine son.


    At the next moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s sword fell down.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Ye Sheng only had one thought.


    He was here to kill today.


    Ramorahan fell down in shock and shouted, ¡°Divine priest, save me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You Can¡¯t kill the people of my temple,¡±the divine priest shouted angrily. His eyes shone with a cold light. Then, a divine light appeared in his body and turned into a long halberd.


    Rumble!


    The great deste war halberd!


    This was a magic treasure technique. The great deste war halberd was a famous magic treasure on the grasnd. The great divine priest used his true Qi to turn it into a magic treasure. He smashed it hard and wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    He was really angry. Everything that had happened today had been ruined by Ye Sheng. His n hadpletely failed. If he didn¡¯t Kill Ye Sheng, where would the dignity of the temple be?


    ¡°Die!¡±The great divine priest shouted coldly. He only had one goal, to kill Ye Sheng.


    The people in the surrounding grasnds watched with anticipation. Could the great divine priest Kill Ye Sheng with his mighty power?


    ¡°My Sword is the sword of the sword-wielding old man,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. The power he was using now belonged to the sword-wielding old man, so he was naturally affected.


    The sword-wielding old man was the second best in the world. If it wasn¡¯t for ye Hong¡¯s strange attack at the end, he would have been the best in the world.


    The sword-wielding old man had seen everything, so he was not shocked. Even the attack of the great divine priest was nothing in his eyes.


    His Sword Dao used ye Sheng¡¯s river sword, and in the next moment, it swallowed the great deste war halberd.


    ¡°Not good.¡±The great divine priest turned pale with fright and hurriedly tried to pull Ramorahan away.


    But it was toote.


    The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword had already passed through the obstacles and pierced through Ramorahan¡¯s heart. In the next moment, it was pulled out ruthlessly.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Ramorahan let out a blood-curdling scream. He clutched his heart and stared at Ye Sheng with terror in his eyes.


    He clearly had the protection of the divine seat. How could this be?


    ¡°Damn it. ¡°The divine seat flew into a rage. Even the golden mask could not hide his anger.


    Rumble!


    Thunder rose from the ground. Suddenly, it began to rain. In the next moment, it turned into a violent storm. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The divine seat¡¯s figure floated up. He red at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You killed the divine son of my temple. You deserve to die.¡±


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever touches Beauty Zhou. Today, the temple will be destroyed.¡±


    When Beauty Zhou heard this, her white face had bright eyes and white teeth. She revealed a charming smile. Her worries were swept away and she was very happy. She came to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and stretched out her hand to hold ye Sheng¡¯s arm.


    She would definitely follow this person.

 Chapter 218 - The 40th chapter slashed towards the depths of the grassland

    Chapter 218 The 40th chapter shed towards the depths of the grasnd


    The great divine priest looked at Ye Sheng andughed angrily, ¡°Our temple has been passed down for ten thousand years and has never been cut off. How dare a young child like you talk so Big?¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored him and looked at Beauty Zhou. He smiled and said, ¡°Wait for me obediently. I¡¯ll go kill two people.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s big ck eyes were watery. She stared at Ye Sheng and said gently, ¡°Come back safely.¡±


    Ye Sheng turned his head and looked at the people of the temple. He smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°The only people who can hurt me are myself. They can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant. Today, the temple will kill you no matter how big the price is.¡±The divine throne snorted coldly. Light bloomed in his palm and a scepter appeared. His power bloomed.


    The Great Freedom Scepter!


    This was a magic treasure passed down by the temple. It was very powerful and had the power of faith of the great freedom deity. Once it exploded, it could definitely kill the emptiness realm.


    Dang!


    With a crisp sound, the divine priest wielded his scepter and struck out from the sky. Rumble!


    Ye Sheng held his sword with both hands and shed out fiercely. A vast and long sword qi poured down from the human world¡¯s hundred states sword like a sword waterfall.


    The temple was pierced through in an instant and the void trembled from the strike. The falling rocks were huge and smashed onto the ground, causing many people to flee in panic.


    This kind of void realm battle was no longer something they could participate in.


    <b>V</b>


    ¡°Die. You¡¯ve ruined my ns. Today, you must die.¡±With a cold snort, the divine priest knew how strange and terrifying Ye Sheng was. He used his full strength, and the great boundless scepter exploded with a milky-white light. It was the power of faith.., it instantly turned into raging mes, burning the air.


    Ye Sheng did not retreat. He held the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword and shed forward.


    ng!


    The sword hummed and shook the Nine Heavens. Ye Shengpletely unleashed the power of the sword-wielding old man. Two minutes were almost up, and he could still use one more attack.


    With this attack, Ye Sheng¡¯s human world¡¯s hundred forms sword exploded with a thousand feet shadow. It was as thick as a mountain and reached up to the sky. It was like a huge mountain pressing down and hitting the power of faith.


    Rumble!


    The sound was deafening, like a sea of fire shaking. It was about to roll over, making people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s hundred forms sword exploded with a crisp sound. It was like the cry of a Phoenix, bringing with it endless sword qi.


    Crash!


    The Sea of Sword Qi surged into the hundred forms sword. This magic treasure finally showed its power, wanting topete with the great boundless scepter.


    With the support of the sword-wielding elder¡¯s strength, the myriad forms sword of the human world could truly disy its strength. In the next second, the myriad forms sword of the human world left Ye Sheng¡¯s hand and brought with it thest bit of strength of the sword-wielding Elder¡¯s restriction, shing fiercely.


    Kacha!


    This shnded on the great boundless scepter, instantly causing the great boundless scepter to let out a mournful cry and break apart.


    The divine priest watched in horror. He could not believe that this was a magic treasure that had been nurtured by the temple for three thousand years and had absorbed the power of faith of countless believers. How could it be shattered just like that?


    A thick power of faith overflowed and turned into an ocean of faith, causing the divine priest¡¯s heart to ache so much that he went crazy. He opened his mouth and sucked in fiercely. Like an ox drinking water, he sucked all of it into his stomach.


    ¡°Great Boundless Heaven Technique!¡±


    The Divine Priest roared angrily. His eyes zed with divine light and shot out two dazzling rays of light. All the powers in the world transformed into Daows at this moment and surged into this attack. An invincible figure appeared and punched out.


    Great Boundless Heaven Deity!


    This was the object of worship in the temple. Great boundless heaven deity was extremely terrifying


    This punch caused the void to copse and chaos to descend. The essence of the nts, the surging of the rain, the faint light of the stars, and the origin of the universe all poured down.


    Rumble!


    This punch covered ye Sheng and ruthlessly pressed down, wanting topletely kill him.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became solemn. He had used up the firstyer of the restriction, and at this moment, he really was only at the fifth sky of the Xiantian realm.


    ¡°Open the secondyer!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart steeled, and his eyes flickered as an invincible aura rose from his body.


    The shadow of the sword-wielding old man at the peak appeared behind Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Kid, watch carefully. The sword isn¡¯t used like that.¡±The sword-wielding old man¡¯s voice rang out in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. Then, Ye Sheng felt as if he was being controlled by someone.


    Life, thirteen swords!


    This sword technique, which had already been lost, was now being used by the sword-wielding old man with the help of Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    The first sword!


    Ye Sheng was like a passer-by watching coldly from the side. He watched as the sword-wielding old man controlled his body and executed this sword technique.


    Hula!


    This sword shed out, and the void surged, giving birth to nothingness. Soon after, the great boundless deity met this attack.


    There was no sound. Under this sword, the great boundless deity waspletely annihted without any signs of life. He was not his opponent.


    In the next second, the divine seat was hit.


    Pu!


    The divine seat spat out arge mouthful of blood. His entire body flew backwards and crashed into a wall of the temple.


    Rumble!


    The entire mountain was trembling. Countless people watched in horror.


    The invincible divine seat had lost. He had lost to Ye Sheng¡¯s sword. It was simply terrifying The people from the major forces of the grasnd gulped when they saw this. They could not believe that this was real.


    Was this marquis of Changle really so powerful?


    <b>ma</b>


    It was like a dream, yet also like an illusion. It was like a dew, yet also like a reality. At this moment, the divine seat and the chief monk were both injured. The temple was on the brink of life and death.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Seven or eight terrifying auras appeared under the temple. They filled the void and shocked the surroundings.


    Emptiness realm!


    They were all emptiness realm experts!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. So many people?


    The divine seat and the chief monk climbed up and stood together. Their auras were weak, but they were not sad. Instead, they shouted excitedly, ¡°Forefathers, the temple has encountered a catastrophe. Pleasee out of seclusion.¡±


    The loud shout resounded throughout the world, and it also made many people feel hopeful.


    The true power of the temple.


    The temple had been passed down for 10,000 years. If there were only two emptiness realm experts, it would be too shabby.


    Dong Dong Dong! The earth trembled, and terrifying auras spread out, representing the appearance of one emptiness realm expert after another.


    The hidden power of the temple had truly appeared.


    The divine seatughed loudly. ¡°My temple has been passed down for 10,000 years and has never been destroyed. Do you think you can do it today?¡±


    The chief monk alsoughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t beat you, but these seniors can join hands to kill you.¡±


    A total of thirteen auras were added together. Thirteen emptiness realm experts, including the divine priest and the chief monk, made fifteen.


    It was no wonder that the temple could be passed down in the grasnd for a long time. Who would dare to offend such a force?


    The people from the other big forces were also amazed. This was the foundation of the old forces. They would not appear on normal days and would onlye out to save the world when there was a disaster.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng worriedly, her heart anxious. It was already very impressive that Ye Sheng could defeat two emptiness realm experts, but there were still thirteen of them.


    Ye Sheng turned his head to look at the worried Beauty Zhou and smiled slightly, saying, ¡°They are just chickens and dogs. They can be broken with a snap of the fingers.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant Junior.¡±


    ¡°When we dominated the world, your grandfather was still sucking on milk.¡±


    ¡°A fifth sky of the innate realm borrowing the power of the emptiness realm, and he dares to talk so Big?¡±


    ¡°We kill you as if we were ughtering dogs.¡±


    Cold voices rang out one after another. These seniors were all old people, and not a single one of them was young.


    The voice of the sword-wielding old man rang out beside Ye Sheng¡¯s ears, it was full of disdain as he said, ¡°A bunch of losers living on the edge of death, what ability do you have to put on an act in front of me? Ye Sheng, pick up your sword, and each of you will sh one sword. I¡¯ll teach you, Sheng, thirteen swords, kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 219 - The 41st chapter slashed towards the depths of the grassland

    Chapter 219 The 41st chapter shed towards the depths of the grasnd


    The sword-wielding old man was very domineering. Facing the 13 emptiness realm experts, he directly asked Ye Sheng to draw his sword.


    One person, one sword, and all of them were taken away.


    The 13 terrifying auras connected the sky and the Earth. They all exploded in unison. They were like zing mes burning the sea, boiling up.


    Hula!


    As the Clouds and mist swirled around, 13 streaks of true Qi swept over and transformed into 13 divine birds and Phoenixes.


    The great boundless deity had once subdued a divine Phoenix and used it as a mount. Later on, he passed down a divine phoenix cultivation technique.


    Phoenix scripture!


    These thirteen emptiness realm experts were using this cultivation technique.


    Boom!


    The thirteen phoenixes were dazzling and their mes burned the sky, burning everything in their path. Wherever they passed, the mountains and rocks in the temple would be burned and everything would be destroyed. They would then directly attack Ye Sheng The people from the various factions on the grasnd stared at them in shock.


    ¡°This is the secret of the temple, the true Phoenix Scripture.¡±Someone cried out in shock. He recognized that this cultivation technique was exactly the same as the legendary true Phoenix Scripture. ¡°So it¡¯s because they cultivated the true Phoenix scripture that these people were able to stay in closed-door cultivation for a long period of time.¡±Someone suddenly realized.


    The oldest of these thirteen people was already over two thousand years old. Before they reached the level of Ascension, they had basically reached a critical point in their lives. Every time they attacked, they were overdrawing their lives.


    However, it was different after cultivating the Phoenix scripture. The Phoenix itself had the characteristic of being reborn from the mes. Naturally, the Phoenix Scripture had a way to extend one¡¯s life. Therefore, at this moment, their attacks did not harm one¡¯s life.


    Such an attack descended and enveloped ye Sheng, leaving him with nowhere to run.


    Facing the attacks of thirteen emptiness realm experts alone, in the eyes of outsiders, Ye Sheng would lose without a doubt.


    ¡°Ye Sheng¡­ ¡°Beauty Zhou¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as she looked at Ye Sheng with a worried expression. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ye Sheng.


    Kun Yu, Yuan Kun, and the others who had a grudge against Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t wait for Ye Sheng to die as soon as possible. They were looking forward to the scene of Ye Sheng being suppressed by thirteen emptiness realm experts.


    However, in the next second, they were disappointed.


    Ye Sheng and the sword-wielding old man had a telepathic connection, and the third restriction also shattered at this moment.


    Rumble!


    Many of the pores on ye Sheng¡¯s body exploded, and fresh blood flowed out like a bloody man. This was because his strength was too strong, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long


    ¡°Ye Sheng, watch carefully. This is life, the terror of the thirteen swords.¡±The sword-wielding old man¡¯s voice rang out, carrying a sense of pride. The sword technique he created shouldn¡¯t be lost.


    ng!


    The hundred forms sword in the human world let out a nging sound that resounded through the sky, overshadowing the Phoenix¡¯s Cry.


    Boom!


    The human world¡¯s hundred forms sword was held in the hand of the sword-wielding old man, and he immediately shed out with his sword.


    Sword intent shook the nine heavens.


    At this moment, there was only this sword in the entire world.


    This sword descended in a dreamy manner, intersecting and shing, forming a huge cross-shaped crack that ruthlessly tore through the sky.


    Rumble!


    A cross-shaped sword ray appeared in the sky, like stars that intersected and fiercely collided with the thirteen phoenixes.


    This was an astonishing collision. Energy swept out, tearing apart space and sending sparks flying. It was as if it could burn the heavens.


    Dazzling!


    Scorching!


    Fierce!


    Brutal!


    Streams of energy charged in all directions and crashed down fiercely, wanting to shatter the temple.


    ¡°Protect the temple.¡±The 13 elders¡¯expressions changed as they shouted.


    The temple had been passed down for 10,000 years. It definitely couldn¡¯t be destroyed today.


    They gave up on attacking Ye Sheng and decided to stabilize the temple instead. They could not let the temple be destroyed by them


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, the energy was still surging. Wave after wave of true qi hit the wall like a tsunami. It was like a mountain flood hitting the city wall. They wanted topletely sink this piece ofnd.


    Fortunately, with the protection of the thirteen emptiness realm experts and the head of the throne of God, the temple did not copse.


    When everything disappeared, the cross-shaped stars were destroyed, and the dazzling phoenixes also disappeared. The mes were extinguished, and the clouds disappeared. Peace was restored.


    ¡°How is this possible? He fought with the thirteen emptiness realm experts to a draw?¡±This result was uneptable.


    The thirteen emptiness realm experts, the figures who would tremble a few times in the grasnd with each stomp of their feet, could not kill Ye Sheng together?


    Just what kind of monster was Ye Sheng?


    When Kun Yu saw this scene, he was so scared that his legs went soft. He looked at Ye Sheng with a bitter expression. Why did he offend Ye Sheng back then?


    Yuan Kun¡¯s expression was solemn, but the corners of his mouth twitched. In his heart, he regretted what he had said earlier.


    The Yuan Qi sect¡¯s eldest disciple had once shouted to the grasnd that he wanted to kill Ye Sheng and avenge his junior brother.


    But now, even if he were to step forward and stand up for himself, he would not dare.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying.


    This was themon understanding of everyone. After today, regardless of whether Ye Sheng was alive or dead, his name would spread across the prairie. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this kid.¡±


    ¡°Right, his strength is clearly not strong, but he can use the power of the emptiness realm.¡±


    ¡°He also borrowed the power of the other emptiness realm, but even so, his physical body should have copsed.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strange he is, he definitely won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. We must kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the dignity of our divine temple will not be tarnished by others.¡±


    The thirteen emptiness realm experts looked at ye Sheng coldly and surrounded him, their expressions unfriendly.


    Ye Sheng was surrounded andughed loudly. ¡°Today, it¡¯s My Changle Marquis¡¯turn to be famous. How heroic would it be if all thirteen emptiness realm experts were killed by me?¡±


    ¡°Ignorant junior, do you think that you can stand on equal footing with us just because you blocked one of our attacks?¡±


    ¡°You were able to defeat the divine priest and chief monk only because they had just entered the emptiness realm. We have entered the emptiness realm for at least a few hundred years. What do you have to fight with us?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t use your own strength, you won¡¯t be able to reach your peak state after all. Even if you have the strength of the emptiness realm, you are still a child with a sword and spear.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to say so much nonsense? Let¡¯s just use our great divine ability and destroy him together.¡±


    The emptiness realm experts of the temple spoke one after another. Their expressions were cold, and their eyes were suffused with coldness. Their killing intent was condensed, and it seemed to be corporeal and soul-stirring


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about these things. He wasmunicating with the sword-wielding old man.


    ¡°Can you really kill one with a single sword?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe the sword-wielding old man, but that this wasn¡¯t the real sword-wielding old man. It was just a restriction that he had left behind.


    ¡°Pick up your sword and think about the person you care about the most, the most regretful thing, the thing you want the most. Comprehend all of this. I¡¯ll guide you to execute the thirteen swords of birth,¡±the sword-wielding old man said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng looked at the hundred states of the world sword in his hand and silently raised it.


    He thought about a lot of things.


    The people he cared about, the things he wanted to protect, the things he regretted..


    These all appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind one by one, causing him to be extremely excited. His inspiration increased, and he activated it. In the next second, Ye Sheng shed out with his sword.


    Birth, thirteen swords, first sword.


    This sword headed straight for an emptiness realm expert. It was like a sword move that descended from the sky, and it ruthlessly shed down.


    Rumble!


    In the next moment, this emptiness realm expert immediately flew up. With a wave of his sleeve, he executed a divine ability, the 13 Phoenix moves.


    One after another, the Phoenixes flew out and collided head-on, wanting to destroy ye Sheng¡¯s sword technique.


    However, it was a pity that these phoenixes did not have the chance to touch ye Sheng¡¯s human world¡¯s hundred states sword. They were immediately swept by the sword Qi, and the phoenixes fell to an ordinary family, losing their illustrious status and powerful abilities.


    Puchi!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword directly chopped off the other party¡¯s head, and then the sword qi burst forth, annihting the divine soul.


    The emptiness realm was just right, die!

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 42 slashed towards the depths of the grassland with sword 5(first update)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 42 shed towards the depths of the grasnd with sword 5(first update)</h4>


    The Phoenix was shed, and mes soared into the sky as it directly fell. It was like the destruction of heaven and earth, extremely terrifying.


    This scene frightened the people in the temple, and they all looked towards the twelve emptiness realm experts.


    Now that the temple had more than ten emptiness realm experts protecting them, they were temporarily safe. However, once they escaped, the violent energy outside could directly tear them apart.


    The world was destroyed, and the sky was illuminated with a fiery red color. The iparable heat had yet to descend, and many of the pces made of pure gold and bronze quickly melted and evaporated. There was nothing left.


    Even cultivators who could withstand the cold and heat and the cold and heat were drenched in sweat at this moment.


    This me was born after an emptiness realm expert was killed. It was extremely terrifying, and it covered the entire temple like a purgatory painting.


    ¡°The temple can not be destroyed.¡±The remaining emptiness realm experts didn¡¯t have the time to be angry. Each of them released their true qi and raised the sky, destroying the me.


    But even so, the symbol of the temple, the top of the mountain, had more than half of the giant head burned.


    ¡°No, the head of a god.¡±All the emptiness realm experts felt like their eyes were about to explode. They wanted nothing more than to pounce over and use their bodies to block the me, preventing the head of the unfettered heavenly God from being burned.


    However, it was already toote.


    The head was burned, leaving only an eye and half a mouth.


    When the divine priest saw this scene, he was so angry that his entire body trembled. However, he was powerless to stop it. The great fire spread and devoured the world. They had lost an emptiness realm expert and even destroyed the ruins of the temple that had been passed down for ten thousand years.


    It was a great humiliation.


    Ah..


    Updates by vip novel.


    The remaining emptiness realm experts were so angry that their entire bodies were trembling. They could not say a single word. They could only roar in grief and anger to vent their anger.


    Rumble!


    Following that, the twelve emptiness realm experts ascended to the highest level. They didn¡¯t care if their lifespans had reached their limits, they just wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±An emptiness realm expert said coldly. Hatred that couldn¡¯t be washed away could be seen in his eyes. He opened his hand, and five streaks of sharp gang qi shot out. They intertwined in midair and turned into a long halberd. It was his natal magic treasure.., he held it in his hand.


    ¡°Undying Halberd technique!¡±


    This was a rare and overbearing halberd technique. It was executed at the cost of one¡¯s life, and each strike was extremely terrifying.


    Bang!


    The long halberd shed down from the sky. This emptiness realm elder crossed space, and his gaze was vicious as he wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    The surrounding people stared closely, wanting to see just what would happen?


    Was Ye Sheng killing an emptiness realm expert, or did the undying halberd technique sh ye sheng alive?


    Beauty Zhou clenched her fists tightly and stared at the battle without blinking.


    In the sky, Ye Sheng held the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword in his hand. He looked like a god of war with his head held high and his chest puffed out. His eyes were cold as he stared at the immortal halberd technique that was attacking him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It wasn¡¯t just the immortal halberd technique that was attacking him. The remaining eleven experts of the temple all stood out and surrounded Ye Sheng in the sky. Their auras spread out and were mighty. Everyonepletely activated themselves and wanted to suppress and kill Ye Sheng.


    Underground, Kun Wu from the Yuan Qi gate looked at Ye Sheng with anticipation in her eyes. She prayed that she must kill Ye Sheng.


    The sect master of the Samsara sect, Kun Yu, knelt on the ground and almost kowtowed. He must kill Ye Sheng, or else he wouldn¡¯t feel safe.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The twelve emptiness realm experts who had reached their peak restricted Ye Sheng¡¯s path of escape and didn¡¯t let him escape. They had to take this immortal halberd technique head-on.


    ¡°Today, you must die,¡±an emptiness realm expert said coldly.


    ¡°You dare to damage my temple? Even a thousand cuts won¡¯t be enough to wash away your sins.¡±


    ¡°My temple has been passed down for ten thousand years, but you destroyed a part of it in this generation. Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Most of it is useless. Even if we have to lose our lives today, we will still kill you.¡±


    Cold voices echoed in the air, carrying a dense killing intent that spread wildly.


    Ye Sheng, who was surrounded in the center, had a cold expression. He didn¡¯t care about these threats at all as he raised the hundred states sword in the human world.


    He remembered what he wanted. He also remembered what he wanted to protect. He also remembered the life he had seen before, the thirteen swords.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng and the sword-wielding old man merged together. Then, they drew their swords and raised their eyebrows, shing fiercely.


    Sheng, 13 swords, the second sword.


    Just like the sword-wielding old man who had reached the pinnacle of sublimation back then, Ye Sheng was now able to disy this peerless sword technique by chance.


    Sheng, 13 swords.


    It was 13 swords. Each sword would kill an emptiness realm expert. Only then would he be able to live up to the reputation of this peerless sword technique.


    This sword, from bottom to top, shed ferociously, and collided with the Immortal halberd technique.


    ng!


    A huge sound reverberated.


    The surging power caused the expression of the emptiness realm expert who was using the immortal halberd technique to change greatly. He tried his best to resist, and the true energy from his entire body was channeled into the magic treasure.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    The magic treasure was forcefully resisting the life and thirteen sword strikes that Ye Sheng¡¯s hundred states sword of the human world had shed out.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s sword strike was abination of his and the sword-wielding old man¡¯sprehension.


    The sword-wielding old man might have upied 99% of the time, while Ye Sheng only upied 0.1% .


    However, both of them had experienced the same twists and turns.


    The sword-wielding old man had experienced the praises of the world and experienced the coldness and warmth of human emotions. He had lingered between life and death for ten years.


    Ye Sheng had grown up under the red g. In the first twenty years of his life, he had traveled to this world and started to hibernate in the Ye residence. He rose up from the humble beginnings. He had experienced all kinds of difficulties on his way to growth, but he still persisted.


    How could this sword strike not be fierce?


    Crack!


    The undying halberd technique was instantly shattered within three breaths of time, and the fierce sword qi streaked across the sky and descended in a beautiful arc.


    Puchi!


    The life of an emptiness realm expert fell from the sky and transformed into a rainbow, and it was so beautiful that it caused people to look at it.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    ¡°Save him.¡±


    ¡°How could his sword have such a profound understanding?¡±


    ¡°Old Zhou was killed?¡±


    ¡°The immortal halberd technique is the most tyrannical attack method. He was actually killed by this sword?¡±


    The emptiness realm experts of the temple were all shocked, shocked, and furious. Their crazy killing intent swept through the world and turned into a tornado. They did not dare to believe it.


    Another sword.


    Another emptiness realm expert died.


    What kind of monster was this?


    The people in the temple also swallowed their saliva. They stared in disbelief, dumbstruck.


    Everyone had a feeling that the myth had been destroyed.


    The emptiness realm was the peak of martial arts. Every person who became an emptiness realm experienced all kinds of tribtions.


    Only one in a million people could be this kind of person.


    Now, Ye Sheng was treating him like a pig and killing him with ease.


    Was it because Ye Sheng was too strong or because the emptiness realm was too weak?


    No one gave an answer because the battle in the sky had happened again.


    After killing the emptiness realm, Ye Sheng did not stop at all. He raised his sword and aimed at his next target.


    His speed was extremely fast. With the sword-wielding old man as the main target, he executed a strange movement technique. The illusion and reality were uncertain as he shed out a sword in the air.


    Life, thirteen swords, third sword.


    This sword shed out, cutting through yin and yang, dividing the battlefield, and turning into raging mes. With an invincible posture, it enveloped an emptiness realm expert.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t kill me with one sword. I am unfettered.¡±This emptiness realm expert tried his best to resist and executed a great divine ability. The power of the emptiness realm surged, and he borrowed the cultivation technique of the unfettered deity.


    He was unfettered.


    This was a divine art that could fuse heaven and earth. Once it fused with Heaven and earth, Ye Sheng¡¯s sword would not be able to kill him.

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 44, Zhou Yi (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 44, Zhou Yi (third update)</h4>


    Bang!


    A ¡®roll¡¯hit Yuan Kun¡¯s body and sent him flying. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his face pale as he shouted in horror, ¡°Who, who ambushed me?¡±


    He was a jindan stage expert, yet he was sent flying just like that?


    Just who was this?


    Ye Sheng also forced his eyelids open and looked at the person who came.


    He was dressed in a schrly robe and had a delicate and pretty face. He looked like an elegant young man, but at this moment, his eyes were cold and stern. He stared at Yuan Kun and opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Die!¡±


    The word ¡®Die¡¯turned into a sword and shed down in the air, cutting off Yuan Kun¡¯s head.


    He died on the spot.


    Ye Sheng was dumbfounded. who was this person?


    At this moment, Beauty Zhou, who was hugging ye Sheng, shouted with aplicated expression, ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Is that Beauty Zhou¡¯s brother?¡±Ye Sheng immediately rxed and fainted.


    Beauty Zhou hurriedly hugged ye sheng and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, lead the way and send me out. He needs treatment.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s brother looked at his sister¡¯s anxious expression and sighed, ¡°His attitude has really changed greatly. When he saw me in the past, he even returned me to him.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Yi, aren¡¯t you going to take me out?¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold as she spoke with a straight face.


    Updates by vip novel.


    Seeing that Beauty Zhou was angry, Zhou Yi no longer dared to speak. He immediately opened a path and brought Beauty Zhou out of this purgatory of the human world.


    The entire temple waspletely destroyed by Ye Sheng. All thirteen emptiness realm experts were killed. The statue of the great boundless deity was destroyed and spread over several thousand li. This ce had already be a chaotd.


    The people of the temple were fleeing in all directions. There were also people who wanted to save everything, but they did not see Ye Sheng or Beauty Zhou.


    They had escaped.


    Chu Zhongtian, who was waiting across a mountain, saw the unconscious ye sheng and shouted, ¡°Come quickly. I have prepared a ce to treat ye Sheng¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Beauty Zhou said doubtfully, ¡°You are Chu Zhongtian. What is your rtionship with Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°What rtionship?¡±Chu Zhongtian grinned. ¡°We¡¯re brothers.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Come with me. Ye Sheng prepared a lot of pills for himself. You need to feed him.¡±Chu Zhongtian waved his hand.


    Zhou Yi looked at Beauty Zhou and asked if he should follow her with his eyes.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±Beauty Zhou thought carefully. There was no need for Chu Zhongtian to lie to her. She chose to believe him for the sake of treating Ye Sheng as soon as possible.


    Zhou Yi did not care. He and Beauty Zhou followed Chu Zhongtian and quickly left the vicinity of the temple.


    They walked for two hours, ensuring that the people of the temple would not catch up and would not notice that Chu Zhongtian had brought Beauty Zhou and Zhou Yi to a wooden house.


    The wooden house was very simple and crude. With one look, one could tell that it had just been built. There was a bed inside, and the bedding wasplete. Beside the bed was a table, on which were all kinds of healing pills.


    ¡°Ye Sheng knew that saving you would definitely hurt him, so he refined these pills for himself in advance and waited for me to pick him up to heal his wounds,¡±Chu Zhongtian exined.


    Beauty Zhou ced ye Sheng on the bed and then began to busy himself inside and outside. She boiled hot water, helped Ye Sheng clean his blood and wounds, fed ye sheng the pills, injected his true qi, and treated his wounds, and so on.


    This busy worksted untilte at night.


    Only then did ye Sheng return to his human form. Hey on the bed with his eyes closed. His breathing was weak, his face was pale, and he was sweating profusely.


    This time, Ye Sheng was injured the most severely in history. This was done for the sake of Ye Sheng. The sword-wielding old man hadbined thest few swords together and performed them.


    If he really shed out one sword after another, Ye Sheng¡¯s body would definitely be ruined.


    At night, the starry sky was bright. Chu Zhongtian and Zhou Yi were setting up a bonfire outside the wooden house, looking at each other speechlessly.


    Crack!


    A bamboo exploded, causing sparks to fly, adding to the atmosphere.


    Inside the wooden house, Beauty Zhou¡¯s soft sobs could be heard.


    She reached out to hold ye Sheng¡¯s big hand, her face pressed against it, her heart aching to the Max.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was covered in wounds, big and small. These were not caused by anyone else, but by her own forceful use of power, causing a bacsh on her own body.


    ¡°Fool, Fool, Big Fool.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes were red as she stared at Ye Sheng¡¯s face with infatuation. She wasining.


    ¡°Is it worth risking your life to save me?¡±Beauty Zhou cried. At her most desperate moment, the one who saved her was not her brother Zhou Yi, but Ye Sheng, who had always thought of her as a man.


    This fool, the number one big fool in the world.


    Beauty Zhou held ye Sheng¡¯s palm and kissed it gently, saying, ¡°I will take good care of you in this life.¡±


    Outside the wooden house, Chu Zhongtian and Zhou Yi both heard it.


    Chu Zhongtiany on the ground and shook his head in envy.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s face was silent. His sister¡¯s heart belonged to someone else. As an older brother, he would definitely have veryplicated emotions. However, he had personally seen what Ye Sheng had done. For Beauty Zhou, he had barged into the temple alone and killed thirteen emptiness realm experts with his own strength, zhou Yi actually admired ye Sheng from the bottom of his heart forpletely crippling the temple.


    ¡°You¡¯re Beauty Zhou¡¯s older brother?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    Zhou Yi nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save him? Instead, you let Ye Sheng Go?¡±Chu Zhongtian said unhappily.


    Zhou Yi raised his head and looked at the starry sky. He didn¡¯t know if it was because Ye Sheng had killed too ruthlessly during the day, but the starry sky today was dim and dark clouds covered the Sun.


    ¡°I¡¯m only in the Golden Elixir realm. I Can¡¯t save her at all if I kill my way in under the watchful eyes of everyone. On the contrary, I¡¯m just sending myself to death. So, I¡¯m waiting. I¡¯ll make my move at night,¡±Zhou Yi exined.


    ¡°I originally thought that there would be a narrow escape tonight, but I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng actually single-handedly challenged the temple and even seeded. He killed thirteen emptiness realm experts by himself. It¡¯s too amazing.¡±Zhou Yi sighed.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Ye Sheng killed 13 emptiness realm experts?¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded.


    ¡°Amazing. I knew that Ye Sheng would be of the greatest use after obtaining the old man¡¯s power. But I didn¡¯t expect him to be so fierce. He killed 13 emptiness realm experts by himself. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he haspletely eliminated the hidden power of the temple?¡±Chu Zhongtian praised.


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°The power that the temple had umted for a thousand years waspletely destroyed after this battle. Moreover, the main headquarters of the temple was destroyed and suffered heavy losses. If they wanted to rise again, it would be even more difficult. ¡°It can be said that Ye Sheng relied on his own strength to turn a first-raterge force into a second-rate small force. Without a few thousand years, it would be impossible to recover.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±Chu Zhongtian said in admiration.


    ¡°I heard that you are the children of the quasi-saints. Why did youe out without bodyguards?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked in puzzlement.


    Zhou Yi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My father has only be a quasi-saint for more than ten years, and he has been trapped in Xianyang. How could he have time to cultivate his forces?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, my sister came out this time on a secret operation. She would be discovered by other forces if she brought along her bodyguards. I thought it would be foolproof. She didn¡¯t cause any trouble and just came to the grasnd to look for me. I didn¡¯t expect the people of the temple to target her.¡± Zhou Yi¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly deep. He was certain that the temple had captured his sister for the sake of his secret.


    Not many people in the world knew about this secret. How did the Temple Know About It?


    ¡°Fortunately, the temple has already been crippled by Ye Sheng. It Won¡¯t be able to stir up any waves. However, does father know about this kid and his sister?¡±Zhou Yi thought in distress. He had left Xianyang for many years, and everything had changed greatly, even his sister, who had followed him as ackey, had grown up and still had other men in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi felt a sense of jealousy.


    His sister was no longer his alone.

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 1, Ye Sheng Awakens 1(fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 1, Ye Sheng Awakens 1(fourth update)</h4>


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng was in aa. Fortunately, hisplexion had improved a little and his breathing had stabilized. Otherwise, Beauty Zhou would have been worried to death.


    During these three days, all the scars on Ye Sheng¡¯s body had automatically healed and turned back into the skin of a woman.


    This was due to the strength of theherworld saintly being, and the self-healing ability had increased by too much.


    For the past three days, Beauty Zhou had been busying herself. She wiped ye Sheng¡¯s body twice a day and fed him medicinal pills. She did not dare fall asleep at all, afraid that she would miss the time when Ye Sheng woke up.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s heart ached for his sister. He wanted to persuade her, but Beauty Zhou remained unmoved. She continued to do as she pleased, resolutely waiting for Ye Sheng to wake up.


    Three dayster, Chu Zhongtian grinned and said, ¡°Ye Sheng has no external injuries now. We should leave this ce, leave the grasnds, and return to Ye Sheng¡¯s territory.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked much more haggard and asked, ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s territory? What does that mean?¡±


    Zhou Yi also looked at Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Thend of chaos. Ye Sheng unified thend of chaos. Don¡¯t you guys know?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    Beauty Zhou blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t pass by thend of chaos, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zhou Yi said indifferently, ¡°I wander around and don¡¯t care about these things.¡±


    ¡°Whether I care or not, bringing ye Sheng back is the most important thing. Maybe Ye Sheng will wake up on the way back,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Beauty Zhou nodded in agreement. This ce was indeed inconvenient.


    Chu Zhongtian said happily, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the carriage.¡±


    Updates by vip novel.


    After Chu Zhongtian left, only Zhou Yi and beauty Zhou were left in the wooden house.


    ¡°Sister, does father know about the matter between the two of you?¡±Zhou Yi could not help but ask.


    ¡°Regardless of whether father agrees or not, I have decided on him in my life,¡±the beautiful Zhou said softly. Her tone was gentle, but her firm determination still made Zhou Yi sigh.


    ¡°This person is indeed worthy of being entrusted to you for life. Big Brother will support you,¡±Zhou Yi said in a broad voice.


    Beauty Zhou raised her head in surprise. She knew how arrogant her big brother was. He looked down on the so-called geniuses. Moreover, he had some sister-obsessed attributes. How could he approve of Ye Sheng so easily?


    ¡°He even ttened the temple for you. My Pride is not worth mentioning in front of him, so I wish you all the best,¡±Zhou Yi said calmly.


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother,¡±Beauty Zhou said gratefully.


    She seemed to have grown up overnight as well. The spoiled girl in the past, who liked to act spoiled, seemed to have been baptized by this incident. Although she still knew how to act spoiled and spoiled.., it was likely that only ye Sheng would be able to see her in the future.


    Zhou Yi said with a bitter smile, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. The first time you called me big brother, it was because of this man.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face turned red and she said charmingly, ¡°Big Brother ~¡±


    Zhou Yi revealed a smile and suddenly thought of something. ¡°If you are with him, then what about the marriage contract that mother has set for you?¡±


    Beauty Zhou said indifferently, ¡°Are you serious about the absurd remarks from ten years ago? Moreover, mother is no longer alive and doesn¡¯t have any proof.¡±


    ¡°After all, the other party is from the ascendance sacrednd and has a respected status. He is known as a genius that has not appeared in the ascendance sacrednd for three thousand years.¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°A genius that hasn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years. In front of him, he doesn¡¯t even need to carry his shoes,¡±Beauty Zhou said proudly, her gaze falling gently on Ye Sheng.


    Zhou Yi was speechless. After seeing Ye Sheng disy his might and kill thirteen emptiness realm experts, he also felt that a genius that hadn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years didn¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes.


    ¡°Oh right, when Ye Sheng wakes up, don¡¯t tell him about this matter,¡±beauty Zhou warned Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    In a short while, Chu Zhongtian brought over a horse carriage. Fourrge horses pulled it and ced ye Sheng inside. Beauty Zhou apanied him, and Chu Zhongtian and Zhou Yi became the coachmen. They drove the horse carriage and headed towards thend of chaos.


    As they left, they heard a lot of news.


    The Changle Marquis of the Land of Chaos Unleashed His divine might and single-handedly fought against thirteen emptiness realm experts, killing them all. Then, he even shed open the temple with his sword, shattering the ground for thousands of miles.


    This news spread like the wind. Everyone who heard it felt incredulous, as if they were dreaming.


    Was there such a person?


    How Old was the Marquis of Changle?


    He shed down with his sword and killed an emptiness realm expert?


    It could be said that the entire grasnd was crazy about Ye Sheng. His name was thoroughly discussed by everyone.


    Then, there was gossip. It was because the divine son of the temple had snatched the woman that the Marquis of Changle loved and forced him to get married. The Marquis of Changle flew into a rage. On the wedding day, he killed his way into the temple and single-handedly destroyed, this powerful force that had existed for tens of thousands of years.


    When this rumor came out, it was immediately proven to be true. Countless women were in an uproar.


    Envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    How Romantic was this? In order to save you, he single-handedly fought against a powerful force that had existed for tens of thousands of years and killed thirteen top experts of the current era.


    Some women even bluntly said that if the Marquis of Changle treated her like this, she would be willing to die on the spot.


    There were also many people who guessed how beautiful this girl was to be able to make the Eternal Joy Marquis do such a thing?


    Anger for a beauty.


    This was the responsibility of a real man.


    All in all, Ye Sheng hadpletely established his reputation in the grasnds, stepping on the temple to reach the top.


    The few major factions that had a grudge against Ye Sheng in the past also began to feel uneasy.


    The mortal world immediately canceled the order to kill Ye Sheng and called everyone back,pletely keeping a low profile.


    Yuan Qi sect did not want to provoke Ye Sheng either. There were rumors in private that Yuan Qi sect did not intend to pursue the matter of Yuan Ling¡¯s death.


    Yuan Ling was also killed by Ye Sheng, which was changed to an idental death.


    The hatred between the seventh Prince of the Turkic royal family and Ye Sheng was well known. After he returned, he was immediately stripped of his identity as the seventh Prince and ced under house arrest in his room. He was not allowed toe out for ten years.


    There were also other factions that had made their own arrangements. They did not want to go up against Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s battle record was simply too impressive.


    There were thirteen emptiness realm experts.


    In the entire grasnd, other than the temple, were there other factions that had thirteen emptiness realm experts?


    Perhaps there were quite a few, but were they willing to turn ye Sheng into an enemy that would not rest until one of them died just because of a small grudge?


    Under all sorts of circumstances, Ye Sheng and his group walked on the grasnd without any obstruction. No one came to find trouble with Ye Sheng.


    Even those who escaped from the temple didn¡¯t dare to take revenge on Ye Sheng. They could only wait patiently and wait for an opportunity.


    After Chu Zhongtian and the others heard the news, they burst intoughter.


    ¡°A group of cowards. If they knew that Ye Sheng, whom they were afraid of, was still in aa, how good would their expressions be?¡±Chu Zhongtian mocked.


    ¡°This is also Ye Sheng¡¯s fame and deterrence. Even if he was unconscious, he could still intimidate arge group of people, unless Ye Sheng is dead,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°Then we can hurry. If these people from the major factions don¡¯te, the rest of the thieves won¡¯t be afraid,¡±Chu Zhongtian said excitedly.


    After entering the grasnds for a long time, he hadpleted the Cenotaph, and he quite missed Great Qin.


    The grasnds were not as interesting as Great Qin, and this was what Chu Zhongtian felt.


    He wanted to go to Great Qin and explore the central ins, where he could fight against all of the world¡¯s experts.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±At that moment, Ye Sheng in the carriage made a sound.

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 2, Ye Sheng Awakens 2(fifth update)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 2, Ye Sheng Awakens 2(fifth update)</h4>


    ¡°Ye Sheng is awake!¡±Beauty Zhou said in surprise


    Chu Zhongtian immediately stopped the carriage and looked inside.


    Ye Sheng coughed a few times unconsciously.


    He was not fully awake yet, so he could not speak. He only coughed slightly.


    Beauty Zhou hugged ye Sheng and ced his head on his soft chest. She looked at him lovingly.


    ¡°Will he be Alright?¡±Beauty Zhou asked worriedly.


    Zhou Yi grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s palm and injected his true energy into it to check on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    His meridians were all broken, his bones were full of cracks, his Dantian was exhausted, and his soul was like a brokenmp that could be extinguished at any time.


    In Zhou Yi¡¯s eyes, this was already a dying symptom that could not be treated.


    But for Beauty Zhou, Zhou Yi said calmly, ¡°Now that he can cough, it means that he¡¯s getting better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Great.¡±Beauty Zhou cried tears of joy, finally seeing hope.


    Zhou Yi quietly put down the curtain and silently looked at the sky.


    A surge of true energy was born in Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body, enveloping him and Zhou Yi. It locked his voice and asked, ¡°Is Ye Sheng very serious?¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s already a miracle that he¡¯s not dead now.¡±


    Updates by vip novel.


    Chu Zhongtian suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Do you know what Ye Sheng said when he went to save Beauty Zhou?¡±


    Zhou Yi looked at Chu Zhongtian curiously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng said that if he doesn¡¯t die this time, no one in this world can kill him,¡±Chu Zhongtian muttered. He was originally a madman of Chu, and he didn¡¯t take anyone to heart. Only Ye Sheng.., he had shocked Chu Zhongtian a few times.


    The temple was a huge force that had existed for tens of thousands of years. Ye Sheng was only at the fifth sky of Xiantian realm, yet he dared to rush in to save him.


    Chu Zhongtian had used half ayer of the sword-wielding old man¡¯s power to torture himself to death. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care and used all of it.


    It was a miracle that he didn¡¯t die. Therefore, Chu Zhongtian wasn¡¯t surprised that Ye Sheng was heavily injured.


    ¡°I believe in him. He is the person who created miracles. As long as he is not dead, he will recover to his peak.¡±Chu Zhongtian firmly believed.


    Zhou Yi sighed. He did not have that much confidence and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Ever since Ye Sheng coughed, he had been recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye every day.


    His tendons and meridians were automatically connected, and he automatically absorbed the Spiritual Qi from the outside world to nourish his body.


    His bones also slowly healed and became stronger.


    His dantian also began to generate true energy to nourish his entire body.


    All of these changes made Beauty Zhou extremely happy.


    However, only ye Sheng¡¯s sea of consciousness was still like a lonelymp. The me was weak and seemed to be extinguished at any moment.


    This situation continued for a full month.


    During this month, Chu Zhongtian and the others, for the sake of Ye Sheng¡¯s body, walked out from the depths of the grasnd. They changed horses several times along the way, and every day, they traveled thousands of miles.


    When they left the grasnd and were about to enter thend of chaos, Beauty Zhou¡¯s originally happy expression became worried.


    For a month, Ye Sheng did not wake up.


    Although his injuries had already recovered, if he did not wake up, everything would be meaningless.


    When Zhou Yi and Chu Zhongtian saw this, they did not know how tofort him.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was in a state of chaos.


    He couldn¡¯t see the sky nor the ground. Everything before him was pitch ck. Only 13 swords were floating around him.


    Sheng, 13 swords.


    The matchless sword technique that the sword-wielding old man had left for Ye Sheng, along with Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness, fell into a deste state of chaos.


    Time passed, and no one knew how Long Ye Sheng had stayed here. He felt that it might have been a year.


    ¡°I have to get out as soon as possible. I have an appointment with master and senior brother at Mount Longhu.¡±Ye Sheng began to get anxious.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to miss the appointment at Mount Longhu two yearster. This was a major event for his master, Qingxu. As a disciple, it was only right for him to attend the appointment and defeat all the pill refining disciples of Mount Longhu.


    ¡°The key to breaking the chaos lies in these thirteen swords.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared at Sheng. He began toprehend the thirteen swords.


    In the boundless chaos, there was eternal darkness and coldness, as if there was no end to it. Ye Sheng felt as if he was constantly drifting, unable to feel the passage of time. It was as if millions of years had passed.


    This was very terrifying. Ye Sheng was very anxious, but he did not dare to let his mind be thrown into chaos. If that happened, he would be even more unable to leave.


    Silence, coldness, darkness, fear, and despair continued to assault him, causing Ye Sheng to be affected by all sorts of negative emotions.


    He was like an old man who had lost his way, wanting to find his roots and then shed his leaves.


    And all hopey in life, on the thirteen swords.


    Ye Sheng began topletely contain his body and heart in life, on the thirteen swords.


    ¡°The people I care about, the path I¡¯ve walked, the Dao I¡¯ve experienced...¡±Ye Sheng began toprehend, reflect, and gaze at his past.


    He gradually calmed down.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    A brightmp appeared between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows. However, the me of themp was weak, as if it could be extinguished at any moment.


    His body was sparkling, and every cell was like a crystal.


    His divine soul suddenly shook, and a pill furnace flew out. Three legs were broken, and two legs were broken, wrapping around Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul.


    Boom!


    His divine soul immediately began to burn fiercely.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace had appeared at Ye Sheng¡¯s most difficult moment, bringing with it mes.


    The mes of the Pantheon pill furnace had always been nurtured in his sea of consciousness. Now that a few months had passed, this cluster of mes finally had a sound.


    The mes of the Pantheon pill furnace fused with Ye Sheng¡¯s soul at this moment.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The connection between the Pantheon Pill Furnace and Ye Sheng became even closer. Ye Sheng¡¯s control over the pantheon pill furnace was like a wave of his arm.


    This magic treasure became Ye Sheng¡¯s natal magic treasure.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Sheng sent out a stream of divine sense.


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±The Pantheon Pill Furnace also sent out a weak response. It was the voice of a little girl, and then it sank into silence.


    After nourishing it for a few months, the Pantheon Pill Furnace, after being used this time, fell into a deep slumber.


    But Ye Sheng had a chance to turn things around.


    His soul began to burn brightly. Amp lit up, guiding ye Sheng through the chaos and arriving in front of the thirteen swords of life.


    A clear heart, a clear self, and a clear dao.


    Ye Sheng fell into a feeling of being one with the Dao. He closed his eyes, and the thirteen swords slowly merged into his body.


    Ye Sheng had control over the thirteen swords of life.


    In the next moment, he stepped out of the chaos. His eyes lit up, and he saw the Haggard Beauty Zhou.


    The beauty wept, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, he saw this beautiful scene and smiled.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng in a daze and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m hallucinating again.¡±


    These days, Beauty Zhou was in a trance. She saw Ye Sheng wake up several times and shouted excitedly. However, when Chu Zhongtian and Zhou Yi saw him, they broke beauty Zhou¡¯s illusion.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, his heart ached. This silly girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who woke up,¡±Ye Sheng said. His voice was hoarse. He had not spoken for more than a month, and it was extremely ufortable.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with trembling eyes. Suddenly, she burst into tears. A teenage girl, how much suffering she had gone through during the past month and how much pressure she had to bear, no one knew.


    Ye Sheng was injured to save her. If anything happened to Ye Sheng, Beauty Zhou was prepared to apany him to the afterlife.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng was awake now.

 Chapter 225 - Chapter Three, a brand-new and chaotic place (sixth update)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter Three, a brand-new and chaotic ce (sixth update)</h4>


    Beauty Zhou was crying andughing at the same time. She was like a pear blossom with rain, making people feel pity for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not dead yet. If you cry, you¡¯ll be a widow,¡±ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Bah, Bah, Bah, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±Beauty Zhou red at Ye Sheng and stopped her tears.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me talk nonsense, then are you willing to be my little wife?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Beauty Zhou stared at Ye Sheng in embarrassment and annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re so heavily injured, yet you still have the heart to think about such things.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about it. If the great beauty that I fought so hard to snatch back isn¡¯t willing to be my little wife, won¡¯t I suffer a huge loss?¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Beauty Zhou was angered by Ye Sheng andughed. She bit her lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what my intentions are, yet you insist on forcing me to say such embarrassing Words?¡±


    Ye Sheng pretended to be deaf and dumb and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Beauty Zhou was fuming with anger as she stared at Ye Sheng. Suddenly, she leaned over and kissed the corner of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth.


    Just then, Chu Zhongtian and Zhou Yi heard the movement. They lifted the curtain and saw this scene.


    The four of them were dumbfounded.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. She buried her head in her chest and her entire body turned red.


    It was too embarrassing.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s expression was unsightly. His younger sister had actually done something so... so..


    Updates by vip novel.


    Sister Complex Zhou Yi had awakened. He really wanted to reprimand her for being reserved.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyesight was very sharp. When he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s vicious gaze, he immediately said, ¡°You guys continue, continue.¡±


    He left and pulled Zhou Yi along with him, leaving far away.


    In the carriage, Beauty Zhou covered her face with her hand. It was still red and scalding. She stared at Ye Sheng with a resentful gaze, ming him for his actions just now.


    ¡°You were the one who kissed me. I was passive,¡±ye Sheng said innocently.


    ¡°You still want to say it?¡±Beauty Zhou was embarrassed and angry. She reached out and put Ye Sheng Down. ¡°Your body is injured now. Don¡¯t think about this all day. If you have time, think about how to recover.¡±


    Hearing that, Ye Sheng did not tease Beauty Zhou anymore. He sighed and said, ¡°This time, the injury to the soul is very serious. It will take at least three months to recover.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye sheng worriedly and asked, ¡°It¡¯s only three months. It doesn¡¯t matter. The main thing is, can youpletely recover?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Man You Love is the most talented person in the world.¡±


    Beauty Zhou rolled her eyes at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again. Howe I¡¯ve never seen you so good at flirting with girls before?¡±


    Ye Sheng asked back, ¡°I used to think that you were a boy. You were so beautiful, and your behavior was girly. I was still thinking about what kind of girl I could find for you to control you.¡±


    Beauty Zhou stared at Ye Sheng in embarrassment and anger and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid. Your master saw through me.¡±


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°My master saw through me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he saw through me at first sight. I¡¯m carrying a defensive magic treasure that can conceal my figure,¡±beauty Zhou nodded and said.


    ¡°No Wonder I was wondering how your chest can be concealed so well.¡±Ye Sheng stared at Beauty Zhou¡¯s chest. It was so majestic that he had never noticed it before.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s pretty face blushed and she said in a delicate voice, ¡°Look over there?¡±


    ¡°Look at where my child will be fed in the future,¡±Ye Sheng answered casually.


    ¡°Who wants to have a child with you?¡±Beauty Zhou answered shyly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have a child with me, then I can only find someone else,¡±ye sheng muttered, ¡°Who should I find? I think about it, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone suitable for the time being.¡±


    Beauty Zhou stared at Ye Sheng with an unfriendly expression. ¡°You still want to find another woman to have a child with you?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at her jealous expression andughed out loud. For a moment, his internal injuries were involved, and he coughed a few times.


    Beauty Zhou could not be bothered with being jealous anymore. She quickly helped Ye Sheng clear his breath and grumbled, ¡°Stop talking and rest well.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said thest sentence, ¡°When I¡¯m done resting, we¡¯ll have a big fat baby.¡±


    Beauty Zhou was embarrassed. She looked at Ye Sheng and closed her eyes to rest. She could not help but pucker her red lips. The pressure in her heart waspletely rxed. For a moment, she actually imagined what Ye Sheng and her child would look like.


    ..


    Ye Sheng woke up. The group of people calmed down and rushed towards the chaotd.


    Ye Sheng had stayed in the grasnd for nearly three months, and the chaotd hadpletely changed.


    After the chaotd with more than 200,000 people was unified, it began a major transformation.


    The city walls were built, and the market was divided into East City and West City. Large-scale business was conducted here, and the entire city was lined with rows and rows of bustling people.


    The chaotd was renamed the chaotic city.


    In the center of the city, a huge medicinal pill hall was erected. There were all kinds of medicinal pills inside, and the quantity was so great that it blinded the eyes of thend of chaos and foreign merchants.


    Because of this medicinal pill hall, thend of Chaos became the city of chaos. Even if the taxes were increased, it still attracted arge number of merchants.


    The various major powers in the city all submitted to the Changle Marquis. Because of this, the previously dangerous areas of thend of Chaos became safe. As long as you paid the taxes, you would be safe.


    The entire chaotds and the four city gates were guarded by Xiantian realm cultivators. No one dared to cause trouble.


    In just three short months, the chaotds had changedpletely. Under the guidance of the advisor, everything had be well-organized.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s carriage arrived at the entrance of the chaotds and was immediately stopped.


    ¡°Everyone, stop. Everyone who enters the city will receive ten copper coins,¡±the soldier said.


    ¡°In the past, there was no such rule in thend of Chaos.¡±Zhou Yi asked.


    ¡°In the past, there was no such rule. But now, it¡¯s different from the past. My Marquis has unified thend of chaos, swept away the darkness, and turned thend of chaos into a fair and free trading ce. You only need to pay ten copper coins, and you will be able to enter unimpeded. Even at night, no one will harm you.¡±The soldier said proudly.


    ¡°Oh, is the Marquis of Changle that powerful?¡±Zhou Yi looked at the carriage and asked.


    ¡°Of course. Have you all heard the news from the grasnd recently?¡±The soldier asked.


    ¡°I wonder what the news is?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°My Marquis was alone. He went 80,000 li deep into the grasnd and killed 13 emptiness realm experts of the temple with a single sword strike. He destroyed arge faction like the temple,¡±the soldier said proudly. When he spoke of the Marquis of Changle, his eyes were filled with respect and worship.


    ¡°Is he that powerful?¡±Chu Zhongtian pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Of course. A few days ago, the disciples of the Yuan Qi sect came to my chaotd and handed over friendly letters. They wanted to build a long-term rtionship with us, but they were still afraid that my marquis would draw his sword and kill them,¡±the soldier said proudly.


    ¡°Alright. Since the Changle Marquis is so famous, we¡¯ll hand it over.¡±Zhou Yiughed loudly. He took out a piece of silver and threw it out casually. He was about to enter the city.


    ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s too much here.¡±The soldier called out to Zhou Yi. He opened the silver and handed the surplus to Zhou Yi.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to take this?¡±Zhou Yi said in surprise.


    ¡°The advisor has set strict rules. Once he finds out that we¡¯re embezzling, he¡¯ll plunder the people¡¯s fats and ointment. Our monthly medicinal pills will be gone. In the entire chaotd, whoever dares to take these will be courting death.¡±The soldier shook his head and said.


    ¡°Are thews so strict?¡±Zhou Yi asked in surprise.


    ¡°We are the Marquis¡¯soldiers. We can not disgrace the Marquis.¡±The soldier said loudly.


    In the carriage, Ye Sheng¡¯s head was resting on Beauty Zhou¡¯s thigh. He revealed a satisfied smile. This was more like it.

 Chapter 226 - Chapter Four, welcoming the Marquis back to the manor (seventh watch)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter Four, weing the Marquis back to the manor (seventh watch)</h4>


    After Zhou Yi entered the city, he said with a face full of admiration, ¡°Ye Sheng, how exactly did you manage it? These people actually abide by thew so much that they don¡¯t ept even a little bit more. If this were to be ced anywhere in the world, they would definitely ept it.¡±


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and said, ¡°This is all the contributions of the advisor. I didn¡¯t help much in managing the chaotds.¡±


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s heart, thend of chaos had be the current city of Chaos. The bad atmosphere had been swept away. The greatest contributor was the advisor.


    Without the advisor, thend of Chaos would probably be the same as before. There was no order to speak of.


    In the current city of Chaos, the people lived and worked in peace. Their support for the Marquis of Changle had reached its peak.


    The carriage slowly arrived in front of the new mansion of the Marquis of Changle and stopped.


    ¡°Everyone, stop. It is forbidden for outsiders to enter here.¡±Two guards immediately stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Inform the advisor that I am back.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice sounded.


    The two guards¡¯spirits jolted. They were the Ten Heavens Houtian that Ye Sheng had recruited back then. After obtaining the Xiantian Pill and breaking through, they naturally heard ye Sheng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is it the Marquis?¡±The two guards asked excitedly.


    Ye Sheng lifted the curtain and looked at the two guards. He revealed a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Marquis.¡±The two first sky of the innate realm guards immediately knelt down, their faces filled with excitement as they said loudly.


    Their voices attracted the attention of the other guards.


    Hula!


    Updates by vip novel.


    In an instant, more than three hundred innate experts ran out from the Changle Marquis¡¯Manor.


    The advisor was at the front, his face filled with excitement. When he saw Ye Sheng on the carriage, he walked up to him and immediately knelt down on the ground. he shouted loudly, ¡°Wee back, Marquis.¡±


    In a sh, over 300 Xiantian lords knelt down and shouted excitedly, ¡°Wee back, Marquis.¡±


    This voice resounded throughout the entire Changle Street and themoners heard it. They were all extremely excited


    ¡°The Marquis is back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Marquis. He has returned from the Grasnd.¡±


    ¡°The Marquis is back. I am too excited.¡±


    At this moment, the entire chaos city was in an uproar.


    Hula!


    Over 200,000 people knelt down in unison and shouted, ¡°Wee back, Marquis.¡±


    Their voices reverberated in all directions, resounding throughout the entire sky. They rang out three times in a row.


    Chu Zhongtian was stunned. His eyes were filled with envy. This was so awe-inspiring.


    A city was weing a person.


    This, this was too domineering.


    Chu Zhongtian smacked his lips. He had the urge to create arge faction of his own.


    Zhou Yi also looked on in surprise. This was not a prior arrangement, but a spontaneous act by the people. This meant that Ye Sheng had won the hearts of all the people.


    In the carriage, Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with infatuation. Her heart was filled with pride, and her eyes were filled with infatuation.


    This was the man she had chosen, the young hero.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Lend me some strength.¡±


    Beauty Zhou did not hesitate to pass her hand over. Her true energy surged and entered into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, get up.¡±


    After saying this, Ye Sheng felt a piercing pain in his veins. His injuries had not recovered yet, so he could only lie on Beauty Zhou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Long live the Marquis.¡±


    ¡°The Marquis has done us a great favor.¡±


    Countless people shouted excitedly, expressing their gratitude to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Marquis, my little daughter is extremely beautiful. I am willing to be a maidservant by the marquis¡¯side.¡±There were even people who shouted loudly. Beside them was a young girl with a shy face. She was indeed not bad looking.


    ¡°Lord Marquis, this old woman¡¯s granddaughter has just arrived at the day of her marriage. I am also willing to be a maidservant by your side.¡±Immediately after, countless people shouted.


    Inside the carriage, when Beauty Zhou heard these, she looked at Ye Sheng with a smile that was not a smile. Her eyes were filled with yfulness.


    Ye sheng calmly said, ¡°Remember these people. Later on, bring them one by one to the estate.¡±


    ¡°You Really Dare?¡±Beauty Zhouughed out of anger. She wanted to hit Ye Sheng, but when she remembered that Ye Sheng was injured, she could only give up.


    Ye shengughed out loud, ¡°It was just a joke. I have you in my life. That is enough.¡±


    Beauty Zhou finally gave up.


    Ye Sheng said to the advisor, ¡°Tell them to disperse and enter the manor.¡±


    The advisor quickly stood up and said, ¡°All of you can disperse. Each of you will handle your own matters.¡±


    Although the three hundred Xiantian Lords wanted to witness the Marquis who had returned from the grasnd, they did not dare to disobey the advisor¡¯s orders and left one by one.


    ¡°Marquis, everything is ready in the manor and the secret chamber has been built. You can rest now.¡±The advisor said in a low voice. He had just observed that Ye Sheng¡¯s aura was weak and it was obvious that he was injured.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head in satisfaction. The advisor was very meticulous. With him, Ye Sheng would have less worries.


    ¡°I will not see anyone for the time being. You will be responsible for everything in the Chaos City.¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    The advisor nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    The group of people entered the manor. The advisor immediately arranged a ce to stay and then led ye Sheng into the secret room.


    Ye Sheng entered the secret room alone and began to recover from his injuries.


    This time, his injuries were very serious.


    It involved his soul, dantian, and tendons.


    His external injuries were healed, but the damage to his soul was the most ufortable.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had the all gods pill furnace, his Natal Magic Treasure. The me of the pill furnace had fused with Ye Sheng, so ye Sheng could at least use the all gods pill furnace to begin to recover.


    This was a shortcut.


    Dong!


    The all gods pill furnace was ced by Ye Sheng. It stood on one foot and was worn out, but its power was still not to be underestimated.


    Now that this magic treasure had fused with Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng realized how terrifying the all gods pill furnace was.


    The core of this magic treasure was an endless sea of mes, which was muchrger than thend that Ye Sheng had seen.


    Ye Sheng had walked all the way from Xianyang to this ce, and he had traveled 80,000 miles into the grasnd. This was already a long distance, but it was just a drop in the ocean when ced in the core of the all gods pill furnace.


    Unfortunately, the Sea of mes had all been extinguished, and only a small cluster of mes was burning slightly.


    ¡°This little bit of me allowed me to refine pills so quickly, and it also allowed my soul to live. If I were at my peak, how powerful would this magic treasure be?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    The all gods pill furnace was definitely not a supportive magic treasure. Refining pills was not the main function, but a secondary function.


    The all gods pill furnace was an offensive magic treasure. It suppressed the enemy, and even the burning of mes had great power. It was only now that it had lost its origin and two legs that it ended up like this.


    ¡°I will definitely let you recover to your peak,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace let out a crisp sound. Its Joy was overflowed from its words, and it was very close to Ye Sheng.


    It was now one with Ye Sheng. They would both prosper and perish together.


    By helping the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng was also helping himself.


    ¡°Oh right, I can refine myself as a pill.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly had a sh of inspiration and became excited.


    He was heavily injured and could only rely on himself to recover. It would take at least three months, but relying on the Pantheon Pill Furnace, this time could be greatly shortened.


    Refining a medicinal pill was to fuse all kinds of medicinal ingredients together to achieve a perfect fit.


    Ye Sheng could put all kinds of medicinal ingredients into the pantheon pill furnace and then enter it himself. The raging fire would burn his body and the medicinal ingredients would seep into his body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way.¡±Ye Sheng thought carefully and made sure that there was no danger. He immediately took out arge number of medicinal materials.

 Chapter 227 - Chapter five: Pill Furnace Refinement (chapter eight)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter five: Pill Furnace Refinement (chapter eight)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng took out all of his medicinal ingredients, a total of four small mountains, and threw them into the pantheon pill furnace.


    Then, he called Zhou Yi, Chu Zhongtian, and Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want to refine yourself like a pill?¡±Chu Zhongtian opened his mouth wide in disbelief when he heard Ye Sheng¡¯s exnation.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    Zhou Yi frowned and said, ¡°This is very dangerous. You¡¯ll get even more injured.¡±


    Beauty Zhou hurriedly tried to persuade ye Sheng, ¡°We¡¯ll recover slowly. Didn¡¯t you say that three months would be enough?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I need to improve myself as soon as possible. This will not only help me recover, but also allow me to take a step further. Moreover, this pill furnace is my Natal Magic Treasure. It Won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian looked at the Tattered Pantheon Pill Furnace and said with disdain, ¡°These three legs have two broken legs. Do you take it as your Natal Magic Treasure?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not exin too much. After personally experiencing the sword-wielding old man¡¯s power, he felt a sense of urgency. He had to improve himself. He felt that he was too weak.


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s three restrictions had killed thirteen emptiness realm experts. If he were to use them himself, wouldn¡¯t he be able to sweep them away with a single sword?


    And King Ye, who had defeated the sword-wielding old man, was even more terrifying.


    If Ye Sheng wanted to take revenge, it was impossible for him to cultivate slowly. He needed more opportunities and more effort.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. All you need to do is input your ZHENQI. If your zhenqi is insufficient, inform grand tutor to summon the xiantian experts and input them together,¡±Ye Sheng instructed.


    If his ZHENQI was sufficient, he had a 100% chance of recovering. However, if his ZHENQI could not be replenished, then ye Sheng would really be in danger.


    Updates by vip novel.


    Beauty Zhou and the others also knew that they could not stop ye Sheng, so they did not speak anymore.


    Boom!


    Chu Zhongtian immediately sent a stream of genuine Qi into the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The furnace began to tremble and spin. A huge me emerged, burning all the medicinal ingredients and turning them into liquid.


    In an instant, the pantheon pill furnace became filled with a fragrant fragrance. This was the fragrance of medicinal ingredients.


    Ye Sheng took off his clothes and took a step out, entering the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Zhou Yi immediately injected his true energy. He was a jindan stage expert, and the density of his true energy far exceeded his imagination. This caused the pantheon pill furnace to burn even more vigorously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body floated in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The mes around him burned his body, but there was no pain at all. This me seemed to be a part of Ye Sheng¡¯s own body.


    ¡°As expected, I am one with the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Its mes can¡¯t harm me.¡±A smile appeared on Ye Sheng¡¯s face. In the next second, he felt countless amounts of energy drilling into his body, like an ant biting, aching, numbing, and swelling pain, it was extremely difficult to endure.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. It was as if these feelings were not on him.


    Immovable as a mountain, enduring as the Earth.


    This was a realm that Ye Sheng had long mastered.


    The mes flickered and surged out from the Pantheon pill furnace continuously. They emitted a gentle glow, and there was a wave of spiritual energy fluctuating. The holy radiance continuously entered the medicinal cauldron.


    This was the energy of the medicinal ingredients, and it was beginning to manifest.


    In the entire secret chamber, there was a pure white halo circting, as if a faint mist was pervading the air. There was also a stream of true energy descending, making it look hazy and dense with spiritual energy, as if it was the immortal¡¯s Cave abode.


    Under this state, Ye Sheng began to recover from his injuries.


    Rays of multicolored light rushed into his body, continuously flowing through his flesh and blood. It was very energetic, and it healed every inch of his injuries.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s life essence, which had already injured his origin, also began to be active at this moment.


    Slowly, Ye Sheng became sitting inside the pill furnace. He continuously circted all kinds of cultivation techniques, gathering arge amount of medicinal essence from the cauldron for his use and recuperating his injured body.


    Powerful life essence overflowed in all directions. It was iparably brilliant as it surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, washing away the impurities in ye Sheng¡¯s muscles, tendons, and bones. It became spotlessly white, and its power was enormous.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was focused on cultivating the Netherworld sacred physique, wanting to undergo the next transformation.


    But unfortunately, the energy was used to repair his injured body. It was not enough for him to undergo the next transformation.


    As it washed over him like this, the surface of Ye Sheng¡¯s body instantly flickered with a sparkling luster. He was like a multicolored gem, beautiful and wless.


    After a full two hours, Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body suddenly shone with a golden light. All of his damaged blood and Qi origin had recovered, and his essence energy surged.


    Rumble!


    The energy in the Pantheon pill furnace surged up, as if a tsunami was about to happen. A terrifying phenomenon appeared, and countless demons and enemies appeared, all attacking at the same time.


    Restoring the soul.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was the one that was seriously injured, and it was also very troublesome to restore it.


    These demons and ghosts were originally inner demons, so Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He stretched out his hand and crushed them all to death, letting his soul devour them.


    A lonemp gradually grew stronger.


    The energy in the Pantheon pill furnace surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness. His soul, which was like a lonemp, seemed to have encountered a delicious feast and began to eat heartily.


    The medicinal ingredients in the pantheon pill furnace were swallowed by him one mouthful at a time.


    Ten days had passed in the outside world.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s entire body was weak. His face was pale as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Damn it, the pill furnace has eaten too much true energy. I¡¯ve been hollowed out,¡±Chu Zhongtian scolded.


    Beside him, Beauty Zhou was already exhausted. She had just broken through to the Xiantian realm, so she did not have much true energy at all.


    Only Zhou Yi was supporting her, but it was not easy either. His brows were tightly knitted.


    He was a golden elixir realm expert, and his true energy was like a vastke. He thought that he could support Ye Sheng, but now it seemed that he could not.


    Another Day passed, and Ye Sheng still hadn¡¯te out, but his aura was getting stronger and stronger. Even a fool knew that the critical moment had arrived.


    Zhou Yi said in a deep voice, ¡°Find three hundred Xiantian experts.¡±


    Beauty Zhou immediately went out and told the advisor that Ye Sheng needed to recover from his injuries and needed three hundred Xiantian experts.


    The advisor didn¡¯t say anything else and directly summoned three hundred Xiantian experts to enter the secret chamber.


    ¡°Transfer all of your true Qi into this pill furnace,¡±the advisor said in a deep voice.


    The three hundred Xiantian Lords did not ask why. Each of them poured a stream of true qi into the furnace at full strength. This continued for half a day, and one by one, they fell weakly.


    Zhou Yi was still holding on, but his expression was much more solemn.


    The advisor let the three hundred Xiantian Lords go back to rest and asked worriedly, ¡°Has the Marquis recovered yet?¡±


    ¡°His aura is getting stronger and stronger. I reckon that he is at a critical moment. We can¡¯t afford to drop the ball,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find someone right away.¡±The advisor turned around and left. He quickly gathered all the Xiantian experts under Ye Sheng¡¯smand.


    Including the Cyclops, Blue Shadow was also gathered.


    With such a new batch of forces, Zhou Yi heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately withdrew and let them hold the fort while he went to recover in case of an emergency.


    Just like that, under the situation where the two groups of people were swapping with each other, twenty dayster, Ye Sheng opened his eyes.


    Boom!


    A soaring aura filled the entire area. He had broken through.


    Sixth Sky of the Xiantian realm.


    Not only did he recover from his injuries, he even used this opportunity to break through to the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm.


    Not only did he have a breakthrough in martial arts, but his soul had also broken through. He had also reached the sixth sky of the leaving aperture realm.


    The next second, Ye Sheng floated up, because he was naked, and the Pdin armor appeared.

 Chapter 228 - Chapter six: Training Soldiers, refining pills (ninth watch)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter six: Training Soldiers, refining pills (ninth watch)</h4>


    Chapter six: Training Soldiers, refining pills


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡±Ye Sheng said to everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the Marquis is fine,¡±the Blue Shadow said with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now. His injuries have healed.¡±The true energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body surged, and an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth quickly suppressed it.


    Rumble!


    Apart from Zhou Yi, who was not affected, the rest of the people¡¯s breathing stopped. They felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on them.


    The expression in blue shadow¡¯s eyes changed instantly. It had only been three months, and he was already this powerful?


    Three months ago, Ye Sheng had just broken through to the first sky of the Xiantian realm, and he still needed his protection. Three monthster, Ye Sheng¡¯s aura was so oppressive that he could not adapt.


    ¡°He is indeed the sessor of the Samsara Sect¡¯s sect master,¡±Blue Shadow thought excitedly.


    Ye Sheng quickly retracted his aura and said indifferently, ¡°All of you can go down. Collect the medicinal pills from grand advisor, and everyone will double this month.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marquis.¡±Everyone said loudly.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and let them go down. He then looked at beauty Zhou and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Beauty Zhou smiled gracefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.


    Updates by


    .


    All the sweet words turned into these words.


    Ye Sheng looked at the grand tutor and said, ¡°You should also go and rest. You¡¯ve worked hard during my absence.¡±


    The advisor was moved and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to share the Marquis¡¯Burden.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian yawned and pulled Zhou Yi along. ¡°Let¡¯s go too. Don¡¯t disturb the couple.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face turned red and her gaze drifted elsewhere.


    Zhou Yi could not help but remind him, ¡°Ye Sheng, I don¡¯t have any objections regarding the matter between you and my sister, but if you want to truly be together, you still need father¡¯s consent. Without father¡¯s consent, you can not cross the boundary.¡±


    Beauty Zhou pouted and said, ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Zhou Yi looked at his sister¡¯s bashful appearance and sighed helplessly. Then, he left with Chu Zhongtian.


    Only Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou were left in the secret room.


    Ye Sheng stared at Beauty Zhou without blinking. It was burning hot.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face flushed. It was even redder than before.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng Warily, hugging her chest from behind.


    ¡°I want to kiss you,¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°Just a Kiss?¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng suspiciously. She didn¡¯t quite believe it. She also loved Ye Sheng, so a kiss was eptable.


    But taking it one step further, Beauty Zhou couldn¡¯t ept it.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t Love Ye Sheng, but that her upbringing was strict.


    She was the daughter of a quasi-saint and was from a prestigious family. She had been educated by him since she was young, so she could not lose her virginity before marriage.


    If she really got pregnant before marriage, even if quasi-saint Zhou Yuan would not scold her, the rumors and gossip would scold Beauty Zhou to death. Even quasi-saint Zhou Yuan would be humiliated.


    Ye Sheng Knew Beauty Zhou¡¯s concerns. He was not a person who was in a hurry and naturally knew how to restrain himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss and a hug.¡±Ye Shengforted beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou pondered for a moment and still chose to believe Ye Sheng. She took the initiative to Hug Ye Sheng.


    A pair of jade-like arms wrapped around Ye Sheng¡¯s waist. Beauty Zhou pressed her face against Ye Sheng¡¯s chest and felt the strong beating of Ye Sheng¡¯s heart. It was a sweet feeling that entered her heart.


    Ye Sheng knew how to respect her, so naturally, Beauty Zhou was happy.


    Ye Sheng reached out and held beauty Zhou¡¯s pure white cheeks. Then, he lowered his head, held beauty Zhou¡¯s red lips, and kissed her gently.


    This kiss was really just a kiss. When Beauty Zhou was about to catch her breath, Ye Sheng let go of her.


    Beauty Zhou panted heavily. She rolled her eyes at Ye Sheng charmingly, and then leaned on Ye Sheng¡¯s chest affectionately.


    She liked the sound of his strong heartbeat.


    ..


    Two hourster, Beauty Zhou left the secret room with her face flushed red. Her lips were still a little swollen, but ye Sheng walked out of the secret room feeling refreshed.


    ¡°Wait for me. It Won¡¯t be long before I marry you and kiss you every day.¡±Ye Sheng was in a happy mood andughed out loud.


    When Beauty Zhou heard that, she stopped in her tracks. Her face was pink as she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, and his eyes were filled with determination. In any case, he had already decided on Beauty Zhou.


    Although he did not reach the final step with Beauty Zhou this time, Ye Sheng could be considered to have gotten a clear understanding of her body parts.


    A kiss was still a kiss, but Ye Sheng¡¯s hands were not clean. They moved up and down, and he understood all the ces that he could touch.


    Ye Sheng, who was feeling refreshed, found his advisor and began to ask about the matters regarding the chaotic city.


    ¡°How¡¯s the business of the Alchemy Shop?¡±Ye Sheng asked. This was a task assigned by his master, and Ye Sheng still had toplete it with his heart.


    ¡°The business of the alchemy shop is booming. There¡¯s no need to worry about selling every kind of pill. If we didn¡¯t limit everyone to one pill per day, those cheap pills would have been sold out in just a few days.¡±The advisor was both distressed and happy.


    He was distressed that he didn¡¯t buy the pills. He was happy that he had made a huge profit.


    ¡°From today onwards, you have to recruit some alchemists to help us refine pills. I will also help you refine a million pills to meet your needs.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Marquis.¡±The Advisor said excitedly. A million pills, how many gold coins would that cost.


    ¡°You have to properly manage the city of chaos. This is a territory thatpletely belongs to us in this world. No one is allowed to interfere. The gold coins earned will immediately allow me to develop my personal strength and raise an invincible army.¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Marquis, what form is this army in?¡±The advisor asked.


    ¡°This is the Samsara sect¡¯s cultivation method for the Samsara Army. I will pass it to you now. I hope that within a year, you will be able to train an initial 10,000 strong army.¡±Ye Sheng took out a secret scroll.


    This was what he discovered after he obtained the Samsara sect¡¯s secret treasure. The Samsara Army, everyone cultivated the same cultivation method. Their auras were linked together. With the attitude of a soldier, everyone was required to carry out orders to prevent them from erupting with great power.


    The advisor took this secret technique and carefully examined it. In the end, he said excitedly, ¡°Marquis, using this method to train soldiers, it can take one year to form. In five years, it will definitely be an invincible army in the Xiantian Realm.¡±


    Because Ye Sheng had Xiantian pills and arge number of Xiantian pills, he did not need to worry about this hurdle at all. Only then did the advisor dare to boast.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I will refine arge number of pills for you. You will be in charge of this matter. You must definitely train a powerful guard army for Chaos City.¡±


    The advisor solemnly cupped his fists and said, ¡°Marquis, don¡¯t worry. I can swear on my life that if this army fails, I willmit suicide.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and left to refine pills.


    The advisor took the secret scroll and left the manor. He went to look for tie Lianshan and the others to discuss how to recruit soldiers.


    In the secret room, Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts moved. The pantheon pill furnace automatically began to refine pills. There was no need for Ye Sheng to control it.


    ¡°After fusing with me, the power has indeed increased by a lot.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the pill furnace every minute. The Pill Furnace no longer had nine pills, but instead had forty-nine pills. He smiled in satisfaction.


    There was no doubt that the Pantheon pill furnace was powerful. This was something that Ye Sheng was very puzzled about. Just who was the one who created this?

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 7, respectively (10th update)

    <h4>Chapter 229 Chapter 7, respectively (10th update)</h4>


    The origin of the all gods pill furnace was very simple. It crashed down from the sky andnded on the Sky Mountain, causing a great disturbance. At that time, there were seven monsters guarding the all gods Pill Furnace, and no one else could take it away.


    However, none of the seven monsters knew how to refine pills. Moreover, their cultivation realms all had their own Natal Magic Treasure. In addition, the all gods pill furnace was already damaged. The seven people argued with each other, but none of them actually took it away, it had been left on the Sky Mountain for decades.


    It was only until Daoist priest Qing Xu brought Ye Sheng to pay respects to senior Xu that it could be considered that it was the first time someone had refined this magic treasure.


    Perhaps no one would have thought that this top-tier magic treasure would go unnoticed for decades. In the end, it ended up in the hands of a junior like Ye Sheng.


    Now that he saw the all gods pill furnace concoct pills by itself and spit out 49 pills every minute, Ye Sheng could not help but Snicker.


    This was simply fate.


    Throughout the whole day, Ye Sheng cultivated by himself at the side and watched the Pantheon furnace refine more than seventy thousand pills.


    All he had to do was to continuously infuse true Qi to maintain the operation of the Pantheon Furnace.


    The next day, Ye Sheng originally nned to have a good time with Beauty Zhou, but when he went to refine pills, he saw Zhou Yi.


    ¡°Uh, brother Zhou Yi.¡±Ye Sheng cupped his fists, feeling a little awkward. On the way to flirt with Beauty Zhou Yi, he met his brother-inw, who was also a sister-obsessed brother-inw.


    ¡°Changle Hou, you came just in time. My sister and I are going back to Xianyang Tomorrow, ¡°Zhou Yi said.


    Ye Sheng blinked and was stunned. He asked, ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°Father is very anxious about sister¡¯s ident, and I haven¡¯t been home for a few years. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth, not knowing how to persuade him. His father was very worried and asked them to go home early. Ye Sheng could not stop him.


    Updates by


    .


    Zhou Yi sighed and said, ¡°I originally nned to leave today, but Beauty Zhou can¡¯t bear to leave you. Stay for one more day. If you have the heart, go to the Zhou family in Xianyang as soon as possible to propose the marriage. Don¡¯t let my sister be discussed by others.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Wait until I find master. Let master go to propose marriage.¡±


    Proposing marriage was not as simple as ye Sheng going. It required an elder toe forward to make peace, talk, and discuss properly. Only then would the wedding be considered sessful.


    If Ye Sheng went alone, he might be kicked out by the quasi-sage.


    Zhou Yi said with satisfaction, ¡°As long as you have the heart. I¡¯ll leave first. You take care of your standards.¡±


    Zhou Yi said this very quietly, warning ye Sheng not to act recklessly before the wedding was decided.


    The Zhou family was a quasi-sage family, and they were the most famous family in Great Qin. If the quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s daughter was pregnant when she got married, everyone wouldugh at her. Ye Sheng also knew that Beauty Zhou¡¯s reputation would be tarnished, as such, he had been restraining himself.


    In this era, there were no contraceptive methods. Once it became intense, Ye Sheng could even suspect that beauty Zhou was pregnant when she returned home.


    After Zhou Yi left, Ye Sheng entered the house and saw Beauty Zhou standing up.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with a gentle expression. She was dressed very gently and had the charm of a Jiangnan woman. Ever since Ye Sheng knew that she was a woman, Beauty Zhou had never worn a man¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°Are you going back tomorrow?¡±Ye Sheng asked reluctantly.


    ¡°Yes, father is very worried. Besides, I still have some things to deal with when I go back. I¡¯ll wait for you in Xianyang, ¡°Beauty Zhou said softly.


    Ye Sheng walked over, stretched out his big hand, and hugged Beauty Zhou. He murmured, ¡°I miss you. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°If you miss me,e to Xianyang as soon as possible.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s heart melted, and she snuggled in her lover¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I have to go to Mount Longhu first to help master finish his wish. Only then can I ask master to go to Xianyang to propose marriage, ¡°Ye Sheng said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng had traveled through time. It had been more than a year. There was still a little more than half a year before master¡¯s two-year period.


    It would take a few months to walk from the chaotic city to Mount Longhu. When he reached there, the agreed date woulde.


    It meant that Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou would not be able to see each other for at least half a year.


    This was a little difficult for the two people who had just fallen in love.


    Beauty Zhou frowned slightly and said, ¡°My father should receive an invitation on the day of the ceremony at Mount Longhu. I can go and See You Then.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a promise. I¡¯ll wait for you at Mount Longhu.¡±


    Beauty Zhou smiled and nodded.


    ¡°The verbal agreement doesn¡¯t count. Stamp it.¡±Ye Sheng smacked it and covered beauty Zhou¡¯s red lips.


    Woo Woo Woo Woo!


    Beauty Zhou resisted a little and let ye Sheng do whatever he wanted.


    As they were about to part, Beauty Zhou also wanted to let ye Sheng do whatever he wanted. As long as he did not cross the bottom line, she would let him do whatever he wanted.


    Her lover loved her body, and Beauty Zhou was a little proud of herself.


    After this mess, it was dusk. Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhouy on the bed, panting heavily. Large patches of their skin were exposed, and the two of them were naked.


    Beauty Zhou used her hands, chest, and legs to help ye Sheng vent a few times before finally counteracting ye Sheng¡¯s impulse.


    Then, Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou andy on the bed. He covered himself with the nket and whispered between lovers.


    ¡°The person you asked me to kill back then was yourself, right?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly remembered this matter.


    Back then, Beauty Zhou asked Ye Sheng to kill his sister, and Ye Sheng did it. Now it seemed that this person was beauty Zhou herself.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±Beauty Zhou leaned in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and nodded.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill yourself?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because I want to y the role of my brother. My Brother is often not at home and goes out to wander around. And we can¡¯t let people know where he went, so I can only y him, ¡°Beauty Zhou said.


    ¡°The difference between your appearance and your brother¡¯s is quite obvious. Your Brother¡¯s face looks handsome, but you are very gentle,¡±ye Sheng pointed out the problem.


    ¡°My brother used to wear a mask in Xianyang. It was exactly the same as my acting. No one could tell,¡±Beauty Zhou exined


    ¡°You asked me to kill you because you don¡¯t want Zhou Yin ¡®er to appear?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Beauty Zhou nodded and licked her lips with her pink tongue, ¡°Both Zhou Yin ¡®er and Beauty Zhou were named by me. Outsiders only know that quasi-sage Zhou Yuan has a son and a daughter who live in Xianyang, but they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the only one. I¡¯ve been acting as a brother since I was eight years old.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you when you marry me.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll marry you now.¡±Ye Sheng turned over and pressed beauty Zhou under him. ¡°You, you, why are you here again?¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng in horror and felt the expanding thing in her lower abdomen. She wanted to cry but had no tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in for more than ten years. I understand.¡±Ye Sheng chuckled and looked at beauty Zhou¡¯s red lips.


    ¡°No, this will be seen through.¡±Beauty Zhou shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Come again, ¡°Ye Sheng coaxed her.


    ¡°You Big Liar,¡±Beauty Zhou scolded.

 Chapter 230 - heading to the Sky Mountain (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 230 Chapter 8: heading to the Sky Mountain (1st update)</h4>


    Beauty Zhou left, and she and Zhou Yi headed towards Xianyang.


    Before leaving, they were reluctant to part, and they had finally expressed their feelings. They had only been together for a few days, and they were about to part.


    This separationsted for half a year.


    If they met again, they would have to wait until they met again on Mount Longhu.


    Speaking of Mount Longhu, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes became deep as he looked towards the east. Within Great Qin, there was a towering mountain ¡ª Mount Longhu.


    m


    Half a yearter, they met again on Mount Longhu.


    Zhou Yi and his sister left, and Chu Zhongtian bade farewell to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to roam the world too, ¡°Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°If you, Crazy Chu, leave, I won¡¯t have as much fun.¡±


    The two of them had simr personalities, and they treated each other as good brothers.


    ¡°Now that you have your own beautifuldy, I also want to find my love story. The jianghu is a long way away. If we are fated to meet again,¡±Chu Zhongtian cupped his fists and said.


    Ye Sheng immediately took out all kinds of healing pills and handed them to Chu Zhongtian, he said, ¡°It is inevitable that you will encounter some trouble on the road of cultivation. Take these, just in case you need them. Now that your life-saving methods have been used by me, if anything happens to you, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Bah Bah Bah, I haven¡¯t left yet, and you¡¯re already cursing me?¡±Chu Zhongtian cursed, but his hands were not slow as he took all the pills.


    Updates by


    .


    Ye Sheng suddenly hugged Chu Zhongtian and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle,e and find me. I can level the temple for the person I like, or I can be the enemy of the world for my brothers.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body stiffened, and then heughed out loud, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mushy, okay? I¡¯m Crazy Chu, who can do anything to me?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian turned around and left, not wanting to stay any longer. When he reached the city gate, he suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±


    The joke on the grasnd, the address of brother and brother, Chu Zhongtian was actually one year older than Ye Sheng.


    But he still called Ye Sheng brother.


    Ye Sheng revealed a knowing smile and nodded lightly.


    This time, Chu Zhongtian really left. With a tap of his toes, he directly flew away in the air.


    Ye Sheng stood in the attic and looked into the distance for two hours before returning to the secret chamber.


    He continued to refine pills.


    He also wanted to leave the chaotic city. Before he left, Ye Sheng wanted to leave all kinds of pills for his advisor.


    The lowest grade of the pills he refined was also the Xiantian type. The rest were all consumed by Xiantian experts.


    For half a month, Ye Sheng continued to refine pills. Day and night, he continued to refine pills at all times.


    The medicinal ingredients that the advisor had collected over the past few months were all used up. The pantheon pill furnace was even morepatible with Ye Sheng.


    A million pills came out of the furnace, dazzling the advisor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re Leaving?¡±The advisor immediately understood what Ye Sheng was going to do next.


    Ye Sheng nodded lightly. Refining pills for fifteen days, he was not tired at all. His aura became even more steady as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the chaotic city to you. This is my headquarters. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    The advisor said seriously, ¡°Marquis, please rest assured. Anyone who wants to destroy chaos city must step over Xiao Ke¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°After I leave, if something big happens and I have toe back, you can send someone to enter Xianyang¡¯s Jixia Academy. I will definitely receive it.¡±


    Jixia Academy could be considered as the ce where Ye Sheng grew up. Moreover, Ye Sheng was still a disciple of Jixia Academy. If the letter was sent there, he would definitely receive it. It was just a matter of time.


    The advisor remembered it in his heart and nodded lightly.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°After I leave, these pills will all be under your control. You should also put in more effort in training the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, please be at ease. I will take care of everything,¡±the Advisor said firmly.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I am at ease when you handle things.¡±


    The advisor looked at Ye Sheng with gratitude. He was capable, had astonishing knowledge, and was extremely good at handling internal affairs. Now, he had finally met Bo Le who appreciated him.


    After giving his orders, Ye Sheng left the chaos city without informing anyone else.


    Ye Sheng felt that he was not a person who would stay put. If he made achievements in one ce, he would be able to meet new challenges. The chaos city had alreadypletely belonged to him, and he had no interest in managing it.


    This time, Ye Sheng was going to go to Mount Longhu.


    Within Great Qin, there was a first-rate faction that had been around for 3,000 years, Mount Longhu.


    Compared to the factions that had been around for 10,000 years, there was a lot ofpetition in the Central ins. Generations of outstanding people had grown up, and it was a process of baptism for new factions.


    For example, Great Qin¡¯s rise had reced the Dragon dynasty and destroyed manyrge factions. The most famous faction was the Samsara sect.


    Now that the Samsara sect had been destroyed, the remaining factions were not enough to aplish anything.


    As such, Mount Longhu, which had been around for 3,000 years and had survived through several dynasties, was incredibly powerful.


    Mount Longhu was located in the ind region, in the misty south of the Yangtze River. It stood on its own, and it was one of Great Qin¡¯s greatest threats.


    The current sect master of Mount Longhu was Master Ye Sheng¡¯s senior brother, who was also ye Sheng¡¯s senior uncle.


    Because the two of them did not share the same ideals, the sect master of Mount Longhu represented the old school of thought. He could only preach to his own people, and he was the kind of disciple who had to be loyal to Mount Longhu for the rest of his life. Only those with exceptional talent could take up the great position.


    Qing Xu was different. He advocated that there should be no discrimination. Since he had epted a master and entered Mount Longhu, then they should treat each other as one. If you had outstanding talent, then naturally you would quickly surpass others and be promoted to the high level. However, for those who had low talent.., they could not ignore him. They needed to teach him ording to his aptitude.


    On this point, the people of Mount Longhu disdained him.


    Qing Xu argued with the sect master, but there were very few people in Mount Longhu who supported him. In the end, Qing Xu left. He even said that he would teach a few disciples ording to his philosophy and suppress the people of Mount Longhu.


    Qing Xu chose the eldest senior brother, Duanmu Yu, the second senior brother, Dao Ming, and the third junior brother, Ye Sheng.


    His eldest senior brother¡¯s talent and aptitude were very poor. He could not even get into Jixia Academy. On Mount Longhu, even the most ordinary disciples were more talented than him.


    However, Qing Xu still epted Duanmu Yu as his eldest disciple. He also let him forge swords,prehend sword qi,prehend sword intent, andprehend everything. In a very short period of time, he broke through to the Xiantian realm.


    His second junior brother, Dao Ming, was a peerless genius. In Mount Longhu, he was definitely a strong contender for the next sect master.


    Priest Qing Xu had actually trained him for an entire year. He did not teach him any cultivation techniques, but instead allowed Dao Ming toprehend the essence of Dao.


    He only started cultivating after a year, advancing by leaps and bounds.


    It was only until Ye Sheng, who was too talented in the path of alchemy, that priest Qing Xu was unable to let go of him. He made an exception and epted him as his third disciple.


    These three disciples were entrusted with the ideals that Qing Xu insisted on. They were taught ording to their aptitude. They did not question their origins, and they did not look down on anyone.


    Therefore, no matter what, Ye Sheng had to go to Mount Longhu to prove to the entire Mount Longhu on behalf of his master. If he did not reform, he would only be suppressed by others.


    ¡°Before I go to Mount Longhu, let¡¯s take a look at second senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly remembered that he was not far from Mount Tianshan.


    There were seven seniors on Mount Tianshan. Although outsiders said that they were very cruel, Ye Sheng felt that they just did not follow the principles of ordinary people.

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 9 -- life-saving talisman (2nd update)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 9 ¡ª life-saving talisman (2nd update)</h4>


    To Go to the Heaven Mountain, one first had to pass through Jade Gate Pass.


    Jade Gate Pass was great Qin¡¯s border town, and it was heavily guarded. It was very carefully inspected, and anyone entering or leaving would need documents.


    Ye Sheng did not have any, so he used his divine ability to directly pass through Jade Gate and enter Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Following this, Ye Sheng directly went to the Heaven Mountain.


    Ye Sheng, who was at the 6th Sky of the Xiantian realm, was on apletely different levelpared to Ye Sheng, who was at the Houtian realm.


    The journey that had taken him more than ten days was now over in one day.


    When night fell, Ye Sheng saw the shadow of the Heavenly Mountain.


    The silvery-white mountain stood on the clouds like a long sword that pierced into the sky.


    The snow on the mountain was white and would not melt all year round. The people below had to wee summer, but it was still winter on the mountain.


    Ye Sheng immediately walked up.


    ording to his memory, he directly came to Tianshan and shouted, ¡°Senior Xu, Ye Sheng came to visit.¡±


    His voice boomed, shocking countless animals and causing them to run around in disorder.


    In a hot spring on Tianshan, senior Xu was taking a bath. When he heard him, he opened his eyes and grabbed a piece of clothing to cover his graceful figure. He muttered, ¡°Why is this kid here again?¡±


    Dao Ming, who was cultivating in the wooden house, suddenly jumped up and said happily, ¡°Little Junior Brother is here. He must be here to see me. I¡¯ve been living a miserable life recently. I want to see Little Junior Brother.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    In a Buddhist temple, Monk Mu guai smacked his lips and patted his round belly. He said with a smile, ¡°The generous pilgrims are here. I¡¯m going to open my business again.¡±


    The ancient totem inheritor had been frowning and thinking about how to shape the history of totems. After hearing Ye Sheng¡¯s voice, he was overjoyed, ¡°Just in time, just in time. My totem history depends on you.¡±


    The deste man was worshipping the gods, so he pretended not to hear it.


    The tomb keeper muttered, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    The human demony on the Jade Stone with his eyes closed, turning a deaf ear.


    Broken de Master¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Good, I can throw you into the Heavenly Lake again.¡±


    Everyone had different thoughts. The first one toe down to greet ye Sheng was not senior Xu, but the totem inheritor.


    ¡°You came at the right time. Come, help me perfect the totem history.¡±The totem inheritor grabbed Ye Sheng and dragged him directly to his ce.


    ¡°Senior, I just came, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Kid. The story you told me, I studied it carefully and wanted to make up a totem history, but there were many details that went wrong, you have to help me.¡±The totem inheritor said impatiently.


    Ye Sheng wanted to help him, but it was the shadow of senior Xu.


    Dressed in in clothes, his face was fair and clean, and his hair was tied up with a ribbon. He was extremely beautiful.


    Ye Sheng did not dare to be disrespectful. This person¡¯s true age was enough to be ye Sheng¡¯s grandmother. He quickly said, ¡°Greetings, senior Xu.¡±


    Senior Xu nodded and looked at the totem inheritor. He said indifferently, ¡°He came to look for me, but you dragged him away. Is there a problem?¡±


    The totem inheritor¡¯s expression turned bitter again. He said, ¡°You also know that I¡¯m the only one in my lineage. If I don¡¯t make up a step in totem history, I won¡¯t be satisfied even if I die.¡±


    ¡°You asked for help from others and didn¡¯t give any rewards. Do you have the face to do that?¡±Senior Xu said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and was happy. Senior Xu was helping him to seek benefits. He was also happy that he would get more benefits. The totem inheritor was definitely an emptiness realm expert. Ye Sheng was still looking forward to his benefits.


    ¡°You also know that I¡¯m very poor. Other than those broken stones, I don¡¯t have any treasures at all. I have nothing.¡±The totem inheritor said bitterly as he looked at Ye Sheng, looking a little pitiful.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart softened, and just as he was about to speak, senior Xu beat him to it. ¡°You yourself are a huge treasure.¡±


    The totem inheritor was shocked, and said in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to give myself to him?¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately distanced himself from the totem inheritor. What was this?


    Senior Xu pursed his lips, the corners of his eyes twitching. He looked at the totem inheritor who was pretending to be dumb and said with a charming smile, ¡°If you want, I will agree on behalf of Ye Sheng.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. What was this situation? were they ying so wild?


    Did they ask him for his opinion?


    The totem inheritor looked like he was in his forties, and his beard was unkempt. Ye Sheng really wanted to die.


    The totem inheritor waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re scaring the little kid. The old witch is getting old, and she likes to tell dirty jokes.¡±


    Senior Void was furious. Didn¡¯t you bring this up?


    She took a deep breath. She knew that the totem inheritor was probably trying to anger her to cover up the benefits, but she wouldn¡¯t let him get what he wanted.


    ¡°The power of a totem erupts and destroys the world. You¡¯ve been in the sky for too long and your bones have already rusted. It¡¯s time for you to move around,¡±senior Xu said.


    The totem inheritor looked at senior xu warily and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at him curiously. What benefits could senior Xu obtain for him?


    ¡°Ye Sheng often travels outside. As a young man, he will definitely encounter big trouble and offend some people or something. If he helps youplete the totem history, is he your benefactor? Is He the benefactor of your totem lineage?¡±Senior Xu said calmly.


    The totem inheritor suddenly understood and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Ye Sheng, when you roams the outside world, you can say my name and say that I¡¯m protecting you. Some old guys will give me some face.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought that this was not bad. He had a big g to pull and put on a show.


    ¡°Fart!¡±Senior Xu spat out a word in disdain.


    ¡°You, how can a beautiful woman like you say such Vulgar Words? It¡¯s really too outrageous. Ye Sheng, ignore him. We¡¯ve agreed that you can use my name and hit me as you please. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±The totem inheritor held ye Sheng¡¯s hand, he said cordially.


    Ye Sheng quietly pulled away and revealed a smile. He didn¡¯t seem that embarrassed.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, your great name was notorious. The Eternal Holy Land¡¯s ancestor chased you for thirty thousand miles and even used his sect¡¯s treasure to kill you. You were lucky to escape and hid on this heavenly mountain, not daring to go out. You still dare to let Ye Sheng use your name. Do you think he didn¡¯t die fast enough?¡±Senior Xu mocked.


    Ye Sheng was dumbstruck when he heard this. was this person such a scammer?


    He hurriedly distanced himself from the totem inheritor. There was a big problem with this senior.


    The totem inheritor¡¯s face turned red as he exined to ye sheng, ¡°That was a hundred years ago. The Eternal Holy Land might have even forgotten about it. I¡¯m afraid that old fart has already been buried in the ground. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head. His refusal was very obvious, and he was unwilling to believe it.


    He realized that this person was really a trap.


    Senior Xu cut through metal and said, ¡°If you want Ye Sheng to help you, then give him a life-saving talisman. As long as Ye Sheng breaks it, no matter when, no matter where, you must rush over at full speed to save his life.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was good.

 Chapter 232 - Digging Up the ancestral grave of the Eternal Holy Land -ThirdhUpdatedate)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 10: Digging Up the ancestral grave of the Eternal Holy Land -ThirdhUpdatedate)</h4>


    The totem inheritor considered carefully before reluctantly pulling out a wisp of spiritual sense from between his brows, turning it into a talisman and handing it over to Ye Sheng, he muttered, ¡°You have to keep it well. This is my spiritual sense, you mustn¡¯t crush it. If you crush it, I¡¯ll get hurt. I¡¯m only giving it to you as a souvenir. As long as you receive my intentions, you mustn¡¯t crush it. Promise me.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°If I encounter danger, I¡¯ll definitely crush it.¡±


    The totem inheritor looked at Ye Sheng aggrievedly, he said, ¡°Crushing it is fine too. Can you choose a weak point to threaten me? I¡¯m actually not that powerful. I can only bully Jindan stage cultivators. Don¡¯t get too powerful an opponent. I Won¡¯t be able to handle it even if I go over.¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled. It would be strange if he believed these words.


    The life-saving talisman that senior Xu had specially gotten for Ye Sheng would definitely be able to save his life. It could only bully those at the Golden Elixir realm. What kind of life-saving talisman was that?


    The totem inheritor sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss this time. If you can¡¯t help me perfect the totem history, I¡¯ll have to take back the life-saving talisman.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng was full of confidence. Carrying a legend from Earth on his back, how could he not be able to deal with a totem history?


    ¡°Senior Xu, wait until tomorrow, I will pay you a visit.¡±Ye Sheng bowed and said.


    Senior Xu nodded, turned around and left.


    ¡°What tomorrow? I n to spend three months with you to perfect the totem history.¡±The totem inheritor said.


    ¡°One night is enough.¡±Ye Sheng said confidently.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t Brag.¡±The totem inheritor was skeptical.


    ¡°How about a bet?¡±Ye Sheng suggested.


    ¡°What Bet?¡±The totem inheritor looked at Ye Sheng.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you make a totem history in one night, how about you give me a life-saving talisman?¡±Ye Sheng revealed his fox tail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±The totem inheritor rejected.


    ¡°Giving you a life-saving talisman makes my heart ache. If I give you another one, who knows what Crazy Things You Will Do?¡±The totem inheritor shook his head crazily, refusing to agree.


    Ye Sheng sighed, he could not fool him anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯splete the totem history first,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±The totem inheritor pulled Ye Sheng and went straight to his residence.


    That night, Ye Sheng gave the totem inheritor a good lesson.


    From the beginning of Pangu¡¯s creation to the present era, everything was very organized and clear. The totem inheritor was stunned when he heard it.


    He clearly knew that it was fake, but seeing how logical and logical Ye Sheng¡¯s words were, the totem inheritor could not help but believe it.


    The next morning, the totem inheritor immediately kicked ye Sheng out.


    ¡°You Brat, leave. I want to record all of this. Remember, don¡¯t crush the life-saving talismans,¡±the totem inheritor shouted.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. These freaks¡¯personalities were really hard to fathom.


    Ye Sheng walked from the totem inheritor¡¯s ce to senior Xu¡¯s ce. The scenery along the way was like a painting. The white snow was so beautiful that it made people¡¯s hearts pure.


    When Ye Sheng arrived at senior Xu¡¯s residence, a figure immediately rushed out.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re here.¡±It was second Junior Brother Dao Ming. He hadn¡¯t grown much in the past year and was still as cute as ever. At this moment, he rushed out and immediately rode on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng revealed a smile and reached out to hug second senior brother. He asked, ¡°How have you been during this period of time?¡±


    Dao Ming¡¯s originally excited expression instantly copsed. He muttered, ¡°This senior Xu is a great devil. She often locks me up and makes me fight with some void monsters. I¡¯ve been injured many times.¡±


    Ye Sheng carefully sized up Dao Ming. He was fair and clean, and his body had even gained a round of weight. He didn¡¯t seem to have lost weight, nor did he seem to be injured.


    Cough Cough!


    Senior Xu stepped out of the void and lightly coughed.


    Dao Ming immediately changed his smile and said loudly, ¡°Junior brother, senior Xu is very good. He takes care of me like a mother. I¡¯m very happy here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I originally nned to take you to roam the world with me this time, but since you¡¯re so happy, forget it,¡±Ye Sheng said regretfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±Dao Ming was dumbstruck. In his anxiety, he immediately reached out to cover ye Sheng¡¯s mouth.


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes revealed a smile as he stared at Dao Ming.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re my junior brother, yet you dare to tease my senior brother. No, it¡¯s not teasing, it¡¯s mocking. This is simply outrageous.¡±Dao Ming was angry. He got down from Ye Sheng¡¯s body and ran to hug senior Xu¡¯s thigh.


    Senior Xu also let Dao Ming hug him. He looked at ye Sheng and asked, ¡°Have you helped the totem inheritor settle it?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Everything is fine now.¡±


    He helped the totem inheritor to sort it out thoroughly. It was equivalent to changing China¡¯s mythological history and imparting it all to the totem inheritor.


    ¡°Is he satisfied?¡±Senior Xu asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and smiled, ¡°He chased me out early in the morning, saying that he wanted to record it and that I shouldn¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Senior Xu said in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. This way, when you crush the life-saving talisman in the future, he will have to do his best to save you.¡±


    Ye sheng asked in puzzlement, ¡°Is he very powerful?¡±


    To be honest, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know much about the seven monsters of the Heaven Lake, so he didn¡¯t know how powerful they were.


    But one thing was for sure ¡ª they were stronger than Ye Sheng¡¯s master, Qing Xu.


    Senior Xu put down Dao Ming and said as he walked, ¡°Do you think the sole sessor of a sect is strong?¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he let me crush the life-saving talisman?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to go down the mountain,¡±senior Xu said with a sneer.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t dare to go down the mountain?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled. He was already so powerful, but he still didn¡¯t dare to go down the mountain?


    Senior Xu turned around and walked toward the Heavenly Lake.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly picked up dao Ming and followed senior Xu.


    The two of them listened to senior Xu talk about the past.


    ¡°He dug up the ancestral grave of the emergence Holy Land,¡±senior Xu said calmly. His beautiful face matched the snowy scenery, making it a beautiful scene in the snow.


    ¡°He dug up the ancestral grave of the emergence Holy Land?¡±Ye Sheng staggered and almost fell down. Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying?


    The emergence Holy Land was a massive faction that had existed for 10,000 years.


    This 10,000 years was not like the 10,000 years on the ins, but in the Central ins, where the wind and clouds gathered. After going through dozens of dynasties and witnessing the rise and fall of countless powerful factions, he still existed and was always on the frontlines.


    Even Great Qin could only cooperate with such a massive faction and not try to gather them or destroy them.


    The totem inheritor had dug up their ancestral graves?


    Ye Sheng felt that this was inconceivable.


    Senior Xu continued, ¡°One day, the totem inheritor had a wonderful idea. He wanted to see what was buried under the ancestral graves of the ascended sacrednd, and he decided to take action.¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. On a whim, he wanted to challenge arge faction?


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Dao Ming was very interested and asked.


    ¡°After that, he dug out more than a dozen old undying existences. They were all seniors of the emergence Holy Land. Because their lifespans had reached the limit, they sealed themselves and buried them, waiting for an opportunity to revive. However, they were dug out by the totem inheritor. That time, the entire world was shaken.¡±Senior Void revealed a trace of a smile, road.

 Chapter 233 - entering the Heavenly Lake Again (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 11, entering the Heavenly Lake Again (fourth update)</h4>


    A hundred years ago, the totem inheritor caused a great event that shocked the world.


    He dug up the ancestral grave of the ascendance sacrednd and dug up more than a dozen old monsters.


    Then, the TUT inheritor was hammered.


    More than a dozen old men who had just been unearthed were filled with righteous indignation and chased after the totem inheritor for eighty thousand Li, beating the world to a great shock.


    After that battle, the totem inheritor hid in the sky mountain, not daring to go out.


    The Secret of the emergence Holy Land was also exposed, and both sides suffered heavy losses.


    Ye sheng asked in puzzlement, ¡°A hundred years have passed, does the emergence Holy Land still want to kill him?¡±


    Dao Ming also nodded, he also wanted to know.


    Senior XU said, ¡°If your life reaches its end, you seal yourself up and Bury Yourself Underground, waiting for an opportunity to gain new life. And at this time, someone dug you out. You couldn¡¯t seal yourself anymore, and could only slowly wait for death. What would you do?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. It was so serious.


    ¡°The totem inheritor wasn¡¯t killed. It could be considered lucky.¡±Senior void sighed.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do this properly. Digging up the ancestral grave was really too much.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    Senior Xu looked at Ye Sheng and suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know some inside information about the emergence Holy Land?¡±


    Ye Sheng had a nk look on his face and shook his head. He wasn¡¯t sure.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°The emergence Holy Land is the dirtiest ce in the world. There are countless secrets hidden inside. Do you know what those sealed old farts are using to maintain the seal?¡±Senior Xu asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Dao Ming also tightly hugged ye Sheng¡¯s neck and pressed his face against Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    ¡°The souls of pregnant women and children, pregnant women and children have innate qi in their bodies. Only by killing the pregnant women and breaking the children and watering them in the eye of the formation can the seal be maintained,¡±senior void said faintly.


    Ye Sheng was furious and said, ¡°How many pregnant women are there?¡±


    ¡°These people really deserve to die.¡±Dao Ming was filled with righteous indignation.


    ¡°In a year, those dozen or so old farts will need at least ten thousand pregnant women. If we continue to let them continue to be sealed, in a hundred years time, millions of pregnant women will suffer. Tut¡¯s sessor didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and digging them out was the right thing to do. However, he didn¡¯t expect to dig out so many of them,¡±senior void said with a sigh.


    ¡°Then are these old farts still alive?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Who knows? They might be alive, or they might be dead.¡±Senior Xu shook his head. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been on the Heavenly Mountain for many years, so I don¡¯t know much about the outside world.¡±


    ¡°No Wonder I was filled with malice the moment I heard the name of the emergence Holy Land,¡±Dao Ming said with a cold snort.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, in the future, when you meet people from the emergence Holy Land, ()remember not to have any conflicts. They are very strange,¡±senior Xu warned.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I also disdain to have conflicts with them. Such a sacrednd that annihtes humanity is simply the biggest devil¡¯s Den.¡±


    Senior XU sighed and said, ¡°This world is not ck and white, but chaotic. Good people are not necessarily all good people, and bad people are not necessarily all bad people. Don¡¯t get to know a person from a few words of others. Whether it is good intentions or evil intentions, don¡¯t have any.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened to her instructions and nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Senior, are you going to the Heavenly Lake?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the familiar path and asked.


    Senior Xu suddenly sized ye sheng up carefully and said with a satisfied expression, ¡°Your cultivation has improved quite a lot. You can help us now.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and asked carefully, ¡°Help with what?¡±


    The corner of Senior Xu¡¯s mouth curled and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t exin, Ye Sheng would panic, as if something bad was waiting for him.


    As expected, when he walked closer, Ye Sheng saw a few familiar voices.


    The Seven Monsters of the Heavenly Mountain.


    Including the totem inheritor who chased Ye Sheng away in the morning, they were all looking at Ye Sheng with a smile.


    When Ye Sheng saw them, he immediately turned around and prepared to leave.


    Damn it, he knew it was not a good thing. Last time, it was for the Pantheon Pill Furnace. This time, he would not do anything.


    ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡±The tomb keeper said kindly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it has been almost a year. Come, let me see if you have grown up again?¡±The deste man priest chuckled and said.


    Monk Wood monster was wearing a kasaya and holding a bowl in his hand, he said, ¡°Almsgiver, do you have incense money?¡±


    The demonic man looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Thest broken de master said straightforwardly, ¡°If you go down to the Heaven Lake for one more day, the seven of US will owe you a favor.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Can you not do this favor?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to take back the favor I gave,¡±broken de master said with a faint smile.


    Ye Sheng had a bitter expression on his face. It was the samest time, and it was the same this time.


    Senior XU said, ¡°The crisis this time is even lower than thest time. Your strength is not to be underestimated. With our protection, you will definitely be fine.¡±


    Ye Sheng said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but can I go down with my clothes on this time?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±the deste man priest vetoed.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. We are all old acquaintances here,¡±the tomb keeper said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng really wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t like they were naked, but he held back and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we go inst time? It didn¡¯t appear.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, there was a strange movement in the Heavenly Lake. That demonic beast was moving inside, so we wanted to see what it was,¡±senior Xu said.


    ¡°Little friend, you just need to lure it out. No matter how strong it is, we can still save your life if we work together,¡±the human demon opened his eyes and said indifferently.


    ¡°Alright.¡±Ye Sheng thought carefully. It was quite worth it to go down and stay for a day in exchange for a favor from the seven monsters.


    After putting down Dao Ming, Ye Sheng conveniently covered his eyes and said, ¡°Close your eyes. Don¡¯t look at itter.¡±


    Dao Ming nodded obediently and said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t look at it.¡±


    Ye Sheng walked to the edge of the Heaven Lake, swiftly took off his clothes and prepared to go down.


    ¡°The body of a young man is different from US Old Fellows.¡±The tomb keeper looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s young body and sighed.


    He was already very old, and his body was beginning to rot. At this moment, seeing the young body, he sighed.


    ¡°Everyone has their youth, so there¡¯s no need to care,¡±broken de master said indifferently.


    ¡°This kid is so old, is he still a Virgin?¡±The deste man priest pinched his chin and asked in puzzlement.


    Senior XU said calmly, ¡°Not everyone is like you.¡±


    The deste man priest coughed and waved his hand, not saying another word.


    The totem inheritor looked at the heavenlyke and said, ¡°He went down, don¡¯t tease him anymore, pay attention.¡±


    Broken de master said calmly, ¡°I have a feeling that it will appear this time.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this monster?¡±The human demon muttered.


    The seven monsters all wanted to know. In addition to Dao Ming, they all looked at Ye Sheng, who had descended into the heavenlyke with his bare buttocks.


    Hula!


    The Heavenly Lake was still as cold as before. After Ye Sheng descended, he began to swim freely and dive along the way. He wanted to see if there were any demonic beasts?

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 12, Kun Peng? (fifth update)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 12, Kun Peng? (fifth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng swam in the Heaven Lake and stretched his body. The water rippled, but there was no sign of any demonic beasts.


    The Seven Monsters of the Heaven Lake watched silently. Some of them stared at Ye Sheng, while others stared at the bottom of the Heaven Lake, not daring to let down their guard.


    Dao Ming was confused. He didn¡¯t understand what they were looking at.


    Ye Sheng swam around the heavenlyke once, but didn¡¯t discover anything. He went deeper into the heavenlyke, and when he was about to touch the bottom, he still didn¡¯t discover anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing down here,¡±ye Sheng floated up and shouted.


    ¡°Continue to stay inside,¡±senior Xu said in a soft voice and didn¡¯t exin anything.


    Ye Sheng was helpless. He simply sat cross-legged at the bottom of the Heavenly Lake and began to cultivate.


    The Heaven Lake Water had a lot of spiritual energy, at least ten times more than the outside world, or even dozens of times more. Ye Sheng went deep into the bottom of theke, and the pores all over his body opened up, devouring the Heaven and Earth, and collecting all the spiritual energy in the surroundings.


    The spiritual energy entered his body and began to slowly strengthen around Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng was now at the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm, but his own strength far exceeded that of the realm. The next step he needed to improve was theherworld sacred body.


    With one more transformation, he could increase the strength of two thousand people on Earth.


    With this thought in mind, Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness immediately sank into earth and began to observe Earth.


    Ever since he went deep into the grasnds and shed out that sword, it had been more than four months, and Ye Sheng had never observed earth.


    Now that he was looking, Ye Sheng immediately realized that the experts on earth had already reached a terrifying level.


    Updates by


    .


    There were close to 800 million people at the postnatal realm, and there were also millions of people at the Xiantian realm.


    Millions of Xiantian realm experts was simply too much. In the entire Great Qin, there were probably only a few million Xiantian realm experts.


    The highest few of them had all reached the ninth sky of the Xiantian realm, far exceeding ye Sheng¡¯s expectations. They had actually cultivated faster than Ye Sheng, and in this world, they were definitely heaven¡¯s favorites. What BULLSH * t geniuses? Compared to these people.., they werepletely on a different level.


    There were also over two thousand people at the sixth sky of the innate realm, which was just right for Ye Sheng to transform his body once more.


    Not only were there human martial artists, but also demonic beasts had also grown up healthily. The sea demons each upied a region, and the entire Earth began to advance towards the world of martial arts on arge scale. Technology had already be an auxiliary method.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng smiled in satisfaction and thought to himself, ¡°ording to this trend, once I break through to the Void Tier, I can challenge Lord Ye.¡±


    Previously, Ye Sheng had thought that the gap between him and King Ye was too great, like heaven and earth. However, looking at it now, it seemed that it was only so-so.


    In a few years, he would definitely be able to catch up to King Ye, and even defeat the other party, forcing him to find out who he was fighting with and causing his mother¡¯s death.


    King ye must die in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Cultivating slowly like this, it soon reached night.


    The Moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. The wind blew today, sweeping up snowkes and sprinkling them all over the ce. Cold air condensed, as if it was going to freeze the Heaven Lake.


    Ye Sheng was still at the bottom of the Heaven and earth, continuing to cultivate.


    At the edge of the Heaven Lake, seven freaks and a child were silently watching.


    Senior Xu took out a big ck umbre out of nowhere and pulled Dao Ming under him, shielding him from the wind and snow.


    The rest of the people stood alone in silence, staring at the Heavenly Lake.


    Everyone was waiting.


    Waiting for the demonic beast that had been harassing them for a long time to appear.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Ye Sheng was at the bottom of theke absorbing a huge amount of spiritual energy, pushing his cultivation forward a little bit.


    But gradually, Ye Sheng gave up on cultivation and became alert of his surroundings.


    Broken de Master had said that the demonic beast would definitely appear this time.


    It was already the second half of the day.


    Ye Sheng believed that if it appeared, it would definitely choose this time.


    He didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Although his body was rxed, the Holy Martial armor was already prepared.


    Once the demonic beast appeared, the Holy Martial armor would immediately appear to protect Ye Sheng.


    The Holy Martial Armor was a powerful magic treasure passed down by the Samsara sect. It would definitely protect Ye Sheng.


    Time ticked by.


    The second half of the night passed very quickly.


    At thest moment of the day, Ye Sheng opened his eyes.


    Crash!


    When he opened his eyes, Ye Sheng was so scared that he flew hundreds of meters away and looked at him in horror.


    That demonic beast was staring at him just now, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    The movements in the Heaven Lake attracted the attention of the seven monsters.


    Broken de Master¡¯s eyes focused and said, ¡°It¡¯s appeared.¡±


    The demonic human¡¯s hair was surrounded by ck gas. He was already in his strongest state.


    Senior Void¡¯s Big ck umbre spun, and his face was beautiful and cold.


    The deste man priest took out the sacrificial treasure and stared at it vigntly.


    ..


    Everyone was focused and staring at the Heavenly Lake, ready to attack at any time.


    They were waiting for Ye Sheng to call for help.


    But Ye Sheng, who had just been shocked, calmed down and looked at the demonic beast.


    A fish!


    A fish that looked like a bird.


    Kun Peng!


    Ye Sheng could tell at first nce that this fish that looked like a bird was the legendary Divine Bird Kun Peng.


    But unlike the legendary iparably huge bird, this kun Peng was only the size of a palm. It looked harmless to humans and animals, and it was even a Q version of the Kun Peng.


    Ye Sheng did not shout for help at the first moment because this fish did not harm him.


    The Kun Peng¡¯s entire body was light blue. It was swimming in the water, but it had wings. ording to the Scriptures, the Kun Peng¡¯s wings were like clouds that hung in the sky.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look. Its wings were quite big.


    It had a dark golden beak, a light blue fish body, grey and white wings, and a bright red fish tail.


    This was the Kun Peng. It appeared before Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng ran for a hundred meters, but in an instant, the Kun Peng caught up. It still stared into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, but it didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body tensed up as he nervously looked into the Kun Peng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng was confused.


    This Kun Peng was staring into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what it was doing.


    Ye Sheng saw that it wasn¡¯t hurting him, so he looked at it.


    The two of them looked at each other. Ye Sheng discovered that in the Kun Peng¡¯s eyes, there was a hexagram formation.


    Boom!


    When Ye Sheng discovered the formation, the hexagram immediately shot out and entered Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    After that, Ye Sheng directly fainted.


    And the Kun Peng also disappeared.


    On the Heavenly Lake, the demi-human suddenly said, ¡°Something happened.¡±


    He was very fast. He turned into a stream of light, rushed into the Heavenly Lake, and picked up Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng, who was naked all over, fainted in the arms of the demi-human.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Broken Saber guest frowned deeply.


    ¡°To be able to knock out this kid under the watchful eyes of the seven of us and not reveal himself, this ability is not simple,¡±the tomb keeper said solemnly.


    ¡°You guys can discuss it. I¡¯ll bring him to recover. Remember, you all owe him a favor this time. He risked his life to go down,¡±senior void said as he picked up ye Sheng¡¯s clothes and covered them.


    The human demon ced his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although we aren¡¯t good people, we can still keep our promises,¡±the tomb guardian said with a nod.


    Senior Xu hugged Ye Sheng and left with Dao Ming.

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 13, the Great Demon King of the Void (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 13, the Great Demon King of the Void (1st update)</h4>


    On the way back, Dao Ming asked worriedly, ¡°Senior Void, is my junior brother Alright?¡±


    Senior Void looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s sleeping appearance and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±


    Only then did Dao Ming rx.


    Meanwhile, the six people by the heavenlyke all frowned.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Since he was able to knock ye Sheng unconscious without us noticing, why didn¡¯t he kill him?¡±The tomb keeper shook his head and said.


    ¡°Perhaps he was trying to warn us.¡±Broken de Master said hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±The wood monster monk nodded.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go. I need to perfect my totem history.¡±The totem inheritor turned around and left.


    ¡°What a huge loss. I owe that kid a favor and I don¡¯t even know how to repay it.¡±The deste man priest eximed.


    The human demon didn¡¯t say a word and left immediately.


    ..


    In hisa, Ye Sheng seemed to have arrived in a huge world. He stood on a moving piece ofnd.


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Sheng arrived at the end of the world. In another instant, he arrived at the end of the Earth.


    Updates by


    .


    The speed far exceeded ye Sheng¡¯s imagination.


    The boundary between heaven and earth became extremely general at this moment.


    And in the next moment, Ye Sheng saw thend beneath him suddenly change, turning into a huge fish that rushed into the sea, overturning the rivers and seas.


    Kun Peng!


    Only then did ye Sheng realize that he was standing on the back of the Kun Peng.


    ording to legends, Kun Peng had two forms. In the sky, it was a bird, and in the sea, it was a fish.


    Just now, it flew in the sky in the form of a bird. Now, it rushed into the sea and became a fish.


    After realizing this, Ye Sheng was suddenly shocked. Previously, he had met a Kun Peng in the Heaven Lake on the Heaven Mountain. Why was it here now?


    This shock woke ye Sheng up from hisa.


    Dao Ming¡¯s surprised voice sounded, ¡°Little junior brother, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked around. He was not in the Heaven Lake, but in a wooden house.


    Dao Ming sat in front of the bed. At this moment, he was looking at Ye Sheng with a face full of joy.


    Ye Sheng reached out to touch his eyes and said, ¡°What happened? Why Am I here?¡±


    Dao Ming exined and asked, ¡°What happened to you in the Heavenly Lake? Why did you lose consciousness?¡±


    What happened?


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes, not knowing how to exin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±Ye Sheng chose not to say. Since the Kun Peng didn¡¯t hurt him, he didn¡¯t n to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Little junior brother, lie down and rest well. I¡¯ll call senior Xu,¡±Dao Ming immediately said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me. Let your junior brother rest well. It¡¯s time for you to return and cultivate.¡±Senior Xu¡¯s voice sounded, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Dao Ming¡¯s face fell, and he said, ¡°Little junior brother, rest well. I¡¯m going to cultivate.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Cultivate well. In half a year, we¡¯ll be going up Mount Longhu.¡±


    Dao Ming said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely defeat the next sect master of Mount Longhu.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Dao Ming. He had already stepped into the Xiantian realm, higher than Ye Sheng, and had reached the ninth sky of the Xiantian realm.


    He was indeed a peerless genius, growing so much in less than a year. No wonder senior Xu had recognized Dao Ming¡¯s talent at first nce and said that he was a genius.


    After Dao Ming left, Ye Shengy on the bed and covered himself with the nket. He closed his eyes and recalled what had happened in the Heavenly Lake.


    What had that Kun Peng Done?


    ¡°I looked into its eyes, and then a hexagram formation appeared. It flew into my eyes, and after that, I fainted,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    What was that hexagram?


    Ye Sheng had read a lot of books. The Great Qin Royal Library, Ji Xia Academy¡¯s Library, and the Samsara sect¡¯s library added up to a million books.


    With so much knowledge, Ye Sheng flipped through it carefully and finally found the records of that hexagram.


    ¡°Concentric contract.¡±


    This was the name of the Hexagram Formation. Once both sides signed this contract, one side would die, and the other side would immediately be heavily injured. The soul would split open and could not be repaired.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes in shock. ¡°That Kun Peng signed a concentric contract with me?¡±


    A concentric contract was not a contract between humans, but a contract unique to demonic beasts.


    There were several possibilities for demonic beasts to sign a contract with humans.


    The first possibility was a master-servant contract. This was also a mainstream contract. If the Master died, the Demonic Beast would definitely die. However, if the demonic beast died, the master would be injured. However, if the master recovered, there would not be any losses.


    The second type was the concentric contract. It was the type that the Kun Peng and Ye Sheng signed.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to sign the contract?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled.


    Ye Sheng, who was thinking alone on the bed, suddenly nced over and saw a kun peng standing by the bedside.


    It had a dark golden beak, a light blue fish body, gray and white wings, and a bright red fish tail.


    This was the Kun Peng.


    Ye Sheng immediately grabbed it and brought it before his eyes. He was not afraid at all. The contract had already been signed. This Kun Peng Hurting Ye Sheng was hurting itself.


    ¡°Why did you sign a contract with me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Kun Peng looked at Ye Sheng arrogantly, as if it did not want to bother with him.


    ¡°You forcefully signed a contract with me without my consent. This is an act of robbery,¡±Ye Sheng said fiercely.


    The Kun Peng seemed to be guilty and turned its head away from Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know how to speak?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    Kun Peng: ..


    Ye Sheng said regretfully, ¡°So you are a mute. You Don¡¯t know how to speak and you don¡¯t even know how to Scream.¡±


    ¡°You are very annoying. You ask all kinds of questions and sign a contract with me. You have profited greatly, yet you keep asking. Are you a woman?¡±The Kun Peng opened its mouth. Its voice was arrogant. It was a little boy with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a huge profit?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the Kun Peng with disdain, he said disdainfully, ¡°I think you¡¯ve made a huge profit. The Demon Beast in the Heaven Lake Is You, right? The seven great monsters have been looking for you. Now That You¡¯ve followed me out, you¡¯ve escaped a cmity.¡±


    The Kun Peng said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to pay attention to them. How can a group of mortals be my match?¡±


    These words were said lightly. Coupled with the Kun Peng¡¯s arrogant appearance, it was very annoying.


    Ye Sheng immediately reached out to rub it and said, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. Why Don¡¯t you defeat them and still want to sign a contract with me?¡±


    The Kun Peng turned into a bolt of lightning and left Ye Sheng¡¯s palm. It said coldly and arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m just signing a contract with you. Don¡¯t think that you can touch me. I just want to leave this ce. I don¡¯t want to fight with these mortals.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re mortals, then what are you?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You can call me the Void Demon King,¡±the Kun Peng said arrogantly.


    Ye Sheng chuckled and looked at the Kun Peng as if he was looking at a fool. He didn¡¯t expect it to be quite stupid.


    ¡°Void demon king, what abilities do you have?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Abilities, nothing,¡±void replied cleanly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have abilities, then what kind of Demon King Are You?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°What do you know? The reason I¡¯m answering your question today is because you¡¯re the object of my contract. Normally, I don¡¯t want to talk,¡±Kun Peng said coldly.


    ¡°Then tell me, what benefits do I get from signing a contract with you?¡±Ye Sheng asked.

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 14, Conversation (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 14, Conversation (Second Update)</h4>


    The void demon king said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll know what benefits you¡¯ll get in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at it speechlessly.


    He felt as if he had been tricked.


    ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation level now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Void Demon King shut up. No matter how ye Sheng asked, it didn¡¯t say anything.


    It had a strange personality and was extremely arrogant. It looked down on Ye Sheng. The Void Demon King¡¯s attitude towards ye Sheng was extremely vile.


    Ye Sheng sighed in exhaustion. He signed a concentric contract, as if he had an extra ancestor.


    This time, Ye Sheng came to the sky mountain just to meet his second senior brother and senior void. He didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen, and it could be said that he had gained a lot.


    The Void Demon King didn¡¯t pay much attention to Ye Sheng. No matter how ye Sheng teased it, it always had an aloof look on its face, as if it didn¡¯t want to be associated with Ye Sheng.


    But it still stayed by Ye Sheng¡¯s side.


    The day passed just like that. Early the next morning, Ye Sheng bade farewell to senior Xu.


    In front of a hot spring, senior Xu was isted from the rest of the world. His ck hair danced with the wind, blending into the surroundings as if he was a person in a painting.


    Ye Sheng stepped forward and cupped his fists. ¡°Senior Xu, this junior is here to bid farewell.¡±


    Senior Xu nodded lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave as well. Dao Ming has been in a state of flux for the past two days, and his cultivation hasn¡¯t improved at all. Your presence here will only dy him.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned awkward. He did not expect that his visit to Dao Ming out of goodwill would actually dy him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll Leave Dao Ming to you, senior Xu,¡±Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    There were not many people in this world that Ye Sheng cared about. His master and two senior brothers were Ye Sheng¡¯s rtives, Beauty Zhou was Ye Sheng¡¯s lover, and Chu Zhongtian was Ye Sheng¡¯s life and death brother.


    Just these few people.


    For them, Ye Sheng was willing to risk his life. As for the people of Xianyang¡¯s ye residence, they were all enemies. Ye Sheng would only be happy if all of them died.


    ¡°The life-saving talisman given by the totem inheritor should be treasured. If you encounter a life-threatening situation, you can crush it. He will help you settle it,¡±senior Xu reminded him.


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°I have to thank senior Xu for your help.¡±


    Without Senior Void¡¯s words, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain the life-saving talisman.


    ¡°Your master is my junior. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you,¡±senior void said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was warm. This senior¡¯s kindness towards Ye Sheng was all done in passing. He wasn¡¯t greedy for any benefits.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±Senior Void handed ye Sheng a seven-colored stone.


    The stone was very small, but it was only the size of a thumb. It had seven colors and didn¡¯t have any fluctuations of true qi.


    Ye Sheng took it and looked at it strangely.


    ¡°This is the favor the seven of US gave you. After crushing it, the seven of US can make an exception and help you next time,¡±senior void said.


    Ye Sheng was moved. This favor was too valuable.


    ¡°This is what you deserve. You almost died yesterday. In order to repay this favor, these people thought hard for an entire night to get this rainbow stone. Once you crush it, no matter how far away it is, we will rush over to help you in an instant,¡±senior void said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng immediately put it away. This was too valuable. The Seven Monsters of Heaven Mountain, these people might only have this chance once in their lives to repay a favor.


    ¡°I will treasure it well and strive to not use it,¡±ye Sheng said with a sigh.


    ¡°I do hope that you will use it. We don¡¯t like to owe people favors, so I hope that you will use it soon.¡±Senior void smiled.


    Ye shengughed and said, ¡°I will use it if I have the chance.¡±


    Senior Xu turned around and continued to look at the snow and hot spring.


    Ye Sheng bowed respectfully and then took his leave.


    When he left the Heaven Mountain, Ye Sheng was alone. A Kun Peng stood on his shoulder with a proud expression. He looked at the world outside with a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    ..


    After leaving the Heaven Mountain, the air suddenly became hot and dry. The four seasons on the mountain were like winter, but Yin and yang flowed at the foot of the mountain. It was currently the height of summer.


    During the height of summer, Ye Sheng¡¯s clothes also became thinner.


    He walked in a direction at a rapid speed. With one step, he was three to five hundred meters away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng did not answer it, but followed it to learn how to be cold and aloof.


    The Void Demon King Pecked Ye Sheng angrily.


    Ye Sheng was in pain. His skin had long been impervious to knives and spears, but after being pecked by the Void Demon King, it actually turned red, as if it was going to break.


    ¡°Only you can be cold and aloof to me, but I can¡¯t be cold and aloof to you?¡±Ye Sheng asked indignantly.


    The Void Demon King was fuming, and said, ¡°From now on, one question from you, one question from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Jizhou now, and then from Jizhou to Yangzhou, into Jiangnan,¡±ye Sheng answered a question.


    ¡°Why did you sign a contract with me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The void demon king said, ¡°Because I can¡¯t find anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there still seven monsters?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much. I haven¡¯t asked you yet,¡±the Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was speechless and said, ¡°Okay, you can ask.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so weak?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng was so angry that he wanted to p him to death. What kind of question was this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m at the sixth sky of the innate realm,¡±ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°Eighteen changes of the golden core realm, twelve levels of the Void realm. You haven¡¯t even reached these mortal realms. Aren¡¯t you weak?¡±The Void Demon King said disdainfully.


    ¡°There are twelve levels of the Void Realm?¡±Ye Sheng was so angry that he could onlyfort himself in his heart. He could not be angry with a beast and change the topic.


    ¡°Yes, the twelfth level of the Void realm. Once you reach the twelfth level, you can jump out of the mortal realm. You¡¯re still too weak.¡±The Void Demon King looked down on Ye Sheng again.


    Ye Sheng endured it and did not get angry. He asked, ¡°Since you say that I¡¯m weak, what about you? How strong are you?¡±


    The void demon king sighed faintly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make a move. I¡¯m no different from trash.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. You Don¡¯t have the right to know. If I could make a move, the seven monsters wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me. I wouldn¡¯t have to hide in the heavenlyke either,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding. Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t hide, I¡¯ll be easily discovered. Once I start fighting with the seven monsters, I¡¯ll be in big trouble. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t make a move. You only need to remember this point. You Can¡¯t let me make a move. Once I make a move, you and I will both die. No one can save us,¡±the Void Demon King warned Ye Sheng sternly.


    ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡±Ye Sheng was skeptical. ¡°I have the amulet and the favor of the seven monsters.¡±


    ¡°They still have to die,¡±the Void Demon King said coldly.


    ¡°Who did you offend?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. The seven monsters all had to die?


    The Void Demon King looked up at the sky and said sadly, ¡°I was young and didn¡¯t know any better. I can¡¯t bear to look back on the past. Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled. It was quite artistic.


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let you do anything. I got it.¡±Ye Sheng noted it down.


    ¡°Well, now I can answer your previous question.¡±The Void Demon King returned to his aloof self and said, ¡°Why did I sign a contract with you?¡±


    Ye Sheng listened curiously.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re weak,¡±the Void Demon King said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and red at the Void Demon King. Although his realm was quite low, he didn¡¯t hit people in the face.

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 15, meeting Fang Conglong again (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 15, meeting Fang Conglong again (third update)</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m telling the truth,¡±the Void Demon King said lightly.


    Ye Sheng held back his anger and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s the truth. Continue.¡±


    The Void Demon King suddenly felt a chilling from ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. It thought carefully, ¡°I¡¯mplimenting you. Because you¡¯re weak, I can take the initiative to sign a contract with you. Once I¡¯m beyond the Golden Core Realm, I can¡¯t take the initiative to sign a contract.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng was skeptical, and his eyes softened.


    The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely. The first time you went down to the Heaven Lake, I noticed you. But at that time, you were only in the postliminary realm. You were really too weak. I didn¡¯t want to pay attention to you at all.¡±


    Ye Sheng was inwardly cursing and calling him weak again.


    ¡°This time, I noticed that you came down again. I didn¡¯t want to bother with you at first, but seeing that you had broken through to the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm and your blood qi was still thick, it didn¡¯t seem like someone at this realm. I carefully observed you before I made up my mind and signed a contract with you,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    It wasn¡¯t acting on impulse, but after careful consideration.


    ¡°Alright, I epted your exnation. So now that you¡¯re out, what are your ns?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns,¡±the Void Demon King said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and looked at it in confusion,


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a move. Once people find out that I¡¯m a Kun Peng, or a pure-blooded Kun Peng, with ancient inherited memories, my bloodline is noble, surpassing that of dragons and phoenixes. I¡¯m handsome, handsome, and awe-inspiring. If they want to capture me, what should I do?¡±The Void Demon King said in a cadence, he praised himself.


    Ye Sheng covered its mouth and said fiercely, ¡°In other words, you need me to protect you now?¡±


    The Void Demon King widened its eyes and looked at Ye Sheng. Then, itpromised and nodded obediently.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Then learn to be smarter. Those words of praise just now can only be used on me. You Don¡¯t need it. Also, be nicer to me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lock you up,¡±Ye Sheng threatened.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce that can lock me up. I¡¯m a Kun Peng, and no one in the world can catch up to my speed,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything and directly threw it all into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    He wanted to see if the pantheon pill furnace was more powerful or if the Kun Peng¡¯s speed was more powerful.


    After locking up the Void Demon King, Ye Sheng¡¯s mood became much better, and he immediately headed towards Ji Province.


    Great Qin had conquered the world and upied the central ins. It was thend of the nine regions, and Ji Province was the top of the nine regions.


    The journey from the Frontier Fortress to Ji Province was quite long, but after Ye Sheng trekked, he only took a few days to reach Zhongshan Country in Ji Province.


    Zhongshan country¡¯s name came from Zhongshan Country, the eighth of the seven heroes of the Warring States, and it had never changed.


    The eighth of the seven heroes of the Warring States, Zhong Shan Kingdom, had already disappeared into the river of history. Now, the people of Zhong Shan Kingdom were all people of Great Qin.


    This ce was incredibly prosperous. Even though it wasn¡¯t the center of Jizhou, and the biggest government office in Jizhou wasn¡¯t here, it was still the business center of Jizhou.


    As such, Ye Sheng saw that the roads in Zhong Shan were very neat, and they were twice as big as normal government roads to ensure that goods could be transported easily.


    Walking on the main road, Ye Sheng released the Void Demon King.


    It looked at Ye Sheng with aplicated gaze and asked, ¡°What treasure is that?¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Your Kun Peng Speed didn¡¯t fly out?¡±


    The void demon king said sullenly, ¡°I flew for three days and didn¡¯t even touch the boundary inside. How could it be so Big?¡±


    ¡°This magic treasure has apanied you for decades. How could you not know?¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The void demon king said in shock, ¡°Are you talking about that damaged pill furnace?¡±


    ¡°Yes, such a treasure has actually been ced there for decades. No one has refined it. It should be mine.¡±Ye Sheng chuckled, feeling a little fortunate.


    ¡°That thing flew from beyond the heavens. None of us took it seriously. I didn¡¯t expect it to shine in your hands.¡±The Void Demon King said enviously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Zhongshan country to take a look.¡±Ye Sheng led the Void Demon King on a walk.


    This time, the Void Demon King stood obediently on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. He looked just like an ordinary pet. No one would ever think that this was the legendary Kun Peng.


    Zhongshan country, Jizhou¡¯smercial center. When Ye Sheng approached this ce, his eyes lit up.


    The people were generally confident and busy with their own matters. Everyone was full of vigor and full of energy.


    Countless shops entered through the city gates, and what entered their eyes was a bustlingrge market.


    In this market, there were countless people. They were noisy and noisy, but they were well organized. All sorts of goods were traded here.


    Ye Sheng watched silently from the side. He discovered that many caravans returning from the grasnds were selling here. The prices were more than double, but their goods were in short supply.


    This was why so many people wanted to go to the grasnds to do business. The profits were too great.


    Walking out of this huge market, one could see eight big horses walking side by side. There were no obstructions. There were countless merchants along the street selling exquisite items.


    Weapons stores, elixir stores, cultivation method stores, tailor stores, cksmith stores..


    There was an endless stream of pedestrians. Ye Sheng noticed that many youngdies from aristocratic families, apanied by maidservants, were holding umbres to block out the sun and going shopping.


    Zhongshan was very big, not smaller than Xianyang. It might not be as thick or high as Xianyang, but the people here should be rtively happy.


    Ye Sheng took the demon king of the void and walked for a while. He was just about to find a ce to rest, observe the ordinary people, and experience life.


    But suddenly, arge group of people surrounded a young man,ughing andughing as they walked toward the restaurant.


    Ye Sheng avoided them, but suddenly, a pleasantly surprised voice sounded, ¡°Brother Ye, why are you here?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked up and saw that the person who spoke was the person who was surrounded by arge group of people.


    Ye Sheng knew this person.


    Fang conglong.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s friend from Xianyang had entered Jixia Academy together, and they had a very good rtionship.


    So it waspletely understandable that Fang conglong was pleasantly surprised when he saw Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother Fang, Why are you here?¡±Ye Sheng was also quite surprised.


    ¡°I came to Jizhou with a teacher from Jixia Academy to do something, and then asked for leave toe and participate in the Spring River Flower Moon Night.¡±Fang conglong looked at Ye Sheng excitedly and exined.


    ¡°What is the Spring River Flower Moon Night?¡±Ye Sheng was confused.


    ¡°The Spring River Flower Moon Night is a gathering of young people in the cultivation world. It is very lively, and people from all sects and sects will participate. Brother Ye, let¡¯s go together.¡±Fang conglong invited him.


    Ye Sheng looked at Fang conglong and the others hesitantly and shook his head. ¡°Next time, you can y with your friends.¡±


    ¡°If they knew brother Ye¡¯s ability, I¡¯m afraid they would be eager to beg me to invite you.¡±Fang conglongughed loudly.


    The eight young people who were with Fang conglong looked at Ye Sheng with puzzled eyes, waiting for Fang conglong to exin.


    Fang conglong pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°This is Ye Sheng, the famous genius student of Jixia Academy who won first ce in the west mountain huntingpetitionst year.¡±

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 16, discussion (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 16, discussion (fourth update)</h4>


    The eight people who were with Fang conglong all eximed in surprise and became excited.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the first ce in the west mountain huntingpetitionst year. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to get first ce in the west mountain huntingpetition. It¡¯s a great thing to be able to get first ce in Xianyang, a ce full of geniuses.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, would you do me the honor to join the Spring River Flower and Moon Night?¡±


    These people immediately invited Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at them and asked curiously, ¡°How is the Spring River Flower and Moon night held?¡±


    This was the first time he had heard of this so-called grand gathering among cultivators.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I was telling you on the way, and I happened to meet you. It also happened that the Spring River Flower and Moon night was held on the Bie River in Zhongshan Country.¡±Fang conglong held ye Sheng¡¯s hand and said enthusiastically.


    Seeing that he could not decline, Ye Sheng did not hesitate and followed Fang conglong towards Spring River Flower Moonlight Night.


    On the way, Fang Conglong introduced his friends to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother Ye, these are my good friends. These two are from the number one aristocratic family in the Zhongshan Kingdom. They are the outstanding disciples of the Zeng family, Zeng Wen and Zeng Yun,¡±Fang conglong introduced.


    Ye Sheng immediately greeted the two of them with a schrly greeting.


    Zeng Wen and Zeng Yun also greeted them with smiles on their faces.


    The two of them did not have weak cultivations, and they had just broken through to the Xiantian realm. For them to be able to break through to the Xiantian realm at the age of 10 was a testament to their talent. Even though they could notpare to Ye Sheng, they were still considered geniuses within Great Qin.


    Updates by


    .


    After all, there had not been a single young Xiantian expert in the residence of Great Qin¡¯s number one person, Lord Ye.


    Even though this had something to do with Lord Ye¡¯s indifference, it also meant that each and every one of the ye family¡¯s disciples¡¯talent was worse than the other.


    It was unknown whether these people had broken through to the innate realm after Ye Sheng left Xianyang?


    Fang conglong continued to introduce, ¡°These two are disciples from the Hall of Immortals. Their names are Lin Tianyun and Lin Siyu.¡±


    Ye Sheng greeted them as well.


    Lin Tianyun and Lin Siyu were brother and sister. The older brother had a refined temperament while the younger sister was entric. They returned the greeting in a friendly manner.


    Ye Sheng of the hall of longevity knew that one of the four great sects was a top force. After the Samsara sect was destroyed, it reced the Samsara sect and became one of the new four great sects.


    ¡°These four people are all from the Ji Zhou aristocratic families. They are called Yunkang, Li Changsheng, Zhou Wensheng, and Zhang Shenglin,¡±Fang conglong introduced.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude was gentle as he greeted them one by one.


    The four disciples of the Ji Zhou aristocratic families had a gentle attitude as they returned the greeting one by one,


    after the eight of them finished introducing themselves, Fang conglong asked, ¡°Brother Ye, where have you been?¡±


    Ye Sheng exined, ¡°I went to the Great Qin ins a while ago, and I only returned recently. I only came to the Zhongshan Kingdom today.¡±


    ¡°So, Brother Ye went to the Great Qin ins. The books say that the Great Qin ins have picturesque scenery, which is different from Great Qin¡¯s. Is that right?¡±Fang conglong asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s true. Apart from being a bit far away, there are no other ws,¡±ye Sheng said as he nodded.


    ¡°Brother Ye, I heard that a ferocious person has appeared in the grasnd recently. He¡¯s only a teenager, but he destroyed a major faction like the temple. Is that true?¡±Zeng Wen suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng blinked; it seemed to be him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard about it too. That person is too ferocious; he single-handedly destroyed the temple in front of all of the major factions in the grasnd,¡±Zeng Yun said excitedly.


    Yun Kang also nodded and said, ¡°This person seems to be called the Marquis of Changle. He¡¯s only twenty years old. It really makes people yearn for him.¡±


    The disciple of the temple of longevity, Lin tianyun, said, ¡°Our sect has investigated some information. In order to save his beloved woman, this marquis of Changle killed his way into the temple. He killed thirteen emptiness realm experts with one sword each.¡±


    ¡°How Romantic. He killed 13 emptiness realm experts with a sword each. In order to save his beloved woman, the Marquis of Changle must be very handsome. If someone treated me like this, I would marry him on the spot,¡±Lin Siyu said with yearning.


    Hearing their words, Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned slightly red. Could This not be considered famous?


    ¡°There is indeed such a thing. The Marquis of Changle is very famous in the grasnd,¡±ye Sheng exined vaguely.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say too much, as he felt like praising himself. His face turned red.


    At this time, Fang conglong said mysteriously, ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know who this woman that Changle Hou saved is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you know, Brother Fang?¡±Lin Tianyun asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Brother Fang, How do you know?¡±Zhou Wensheng asked.


    ¡°Brother Fang, what sources do you have?¡±Zhang Shenglin pressed.


    They were all young people, and everyone had a gossipy heart, especially when it came to saving the damsel in distress. Moreover, the Marquis of Changle had single-handedly destroyed a major faction.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Fang conglong. Did he really know?


    Fang conglong coughed and whispered, ¡°The person that the Marquis of Changle saved was the daughter of quasi-saint Zhou Yuan, Zhou Yin ¡®er.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the daughter of quasi-saint?¡±Lin Tianyun asked in surprise.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the daughter of quasi-sage assassinated?¡±Zeng Wen asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it caused a great disturbance back then,¡±Zeng Yun nodded and said.


    Yunkang, Li Changsheng, Zhou Wensheng, and Zhang Shenglin all stared at Fang conglong, wanting to hear an exnation.


    Ye Sheng also turned to Fang conglong. How much did he know?


    Fang conglong exined, ¡°The daughter of quasi-sage was assassinated, but she didn¡¯t die. After the quasi-sage tried his best to save her, she finally recovered. Some time ago, she went to the grasnd and was caught by the temple. This matter is no secret in Xianyang, but it hasn¡¯t been spread yet. When I left Xianyang, the son of quasi-sage happened to save the daughter of quasi-sage.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately felt relieved. It seemed that Fang Conglong¡¯s knowledge was limited.


    Lin Siyu said enviously, ¡°This daughter of a quasi-saint is so happy. That Marquis of Changle was willing to fight his way to the temple for her. It¡¯s really admirable. I suddenly want to meet this person.¡±


    Ye Sheng silently licked his lips and thought to himself, ¡°The person is in front of you.¡±


    Lin tianyun said, ¡°Then this daughter of a quasi-saint has returned. where is the Marquis of Changle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, has the Changle Marquise to Xianyang? If he does, I want to go to Xianyang to see him,¡±Lin Siyu immediately asked.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He really wanted to tell her that he had already seen her and that she didn¡¯t need to go to Xianyang anymore.


    Fang conglong shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°He didn¡¯te to Xianyang. After the Changle Marquis saved the daughter of the quasi-sage, the quasi-sage wrote a letter to ask them toe back, so only the daughter of the quasi-sage came back.¡±


    ¡°Is the quasi-saint trying to break up the couple?¡±Lin Siyu asked with her eyes wide open.


    Fang conglong and the others were all speechless.


    Lin tianyun berated, ¡°The quasi-saint is too magnanimous to be so unbearable.¡±


    Fang conglong nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak carelessly about this matter. It will ruin the reputation of the daughter of the quasi-saint.¡±


    Lin Siyu knew she was wrong and nodded obediently.


    ¡°What Bullsh * t Eternal Joy Marquis? It¡¯s just a joke that has been spread around the world. How can it bepared to my senior brother?¡±A disdainful voice sounded, immediately causing Fang conglong and the others to frown and look at the other party.


    A young man dressed in luxurious brocade clothes stood there with an arrogant expression. He looked at Lin Tianyun and Fang conglong with disdain.


    Lin tianyun frowned and said, ¡°Liu Changgeng of the Yu Hua Holy Land.¡±


    Li Siyu muttered, ¡°Why does this annoying thing keep haunting us?¡±

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 17, infuriating Ye Sheng (fifth update)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 17, infuriating Ye Sheng (fifth update)</h4>


    Liu Changgeng¡¯s arrival caused everyone to frown.


    Yun Kang said in a deep voice, ¡°What we discuss has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if you are from the ascendance sacrednd, aren¡¯t you being a little too controlling?¡±Zeng Wen said unhappily.


    ¡°Yes, you are just a mangy dog. We didn¡¯t even discuss your ascendance sacrednd. Why Don¡¯t you join us as well?¡±Lin Siyu snorted.


    Liu Changgeng sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re discussing something else, I naturally have no objections. But as for this so-called changle marquis, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Lin Siyu said angrily.


    ¡°Why? You know my eldest senior brother, right?¡±Liu Changgeng said proudly.


    Lin Tianyu said indifferently, ¡°Everyone knows that your ascendance sacrednd has a good senior brother. He¡¯s known as a genius who hasn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years. He¡¯s only twenty years old and has already be a golden core expert. But there¡¯s no need to mention it every day. That¡¯s just your senior brother, not you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Yu Hua Sacred Land¡¯s Wang Shouyi is indeed very powerful, but that is Wang Shouyi, not you, Liu Changgeng,¡±Li Changsheng said disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng listened from the side and was confused. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Why is there another genius who hasn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Genius¡±many times, Ye Sheng felt that it had be a derogatory term. Everyone could be called a genius, but this side was even more outrageous, creating a genius who hadn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years.


    Fang conglong whispered in ye Sheng¡¯s ear, ¡°This Wang Shouyi is the only sessor of the next generation of the Feather Saint Land. He is only twenty years old this year, but has already reached the golden core level. He is known by the Feather Saint Land as the number one person in three thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What arrogant words.¡±Ye Sheng snorted disdainfully. The number one person in three thousand years relied on the cultivation of the Golden Core?


    Not to mention other things, the true quasi-saint son Zhou Yi had the cultivation of the golden core. Moreover, he had not just entered the golden core, but was at least at the eighth transformation of the golden core or above.


    Updates by


    .


    Such a person knew to keep a low profile and was not known by others. How could he dare to call out such an offensive name in the emergence Holy Land?


    Liu changgeng said arrogantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mention that Bullsh * t Changle Marquis, I Won¡¯t mention eldest senior brother either.¡±


    ¡°What does our mentioning of the Changle Marquis have to do with your eldest senior brother?¡±Lin Siyu said unhappily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Changle Marquis is far away in the Great Wall, and your eldest senior brother is in the emergence Holy Land. The two have nothing to do with each other. What nonsense are you talking about here?¡±Zeng Wen berated with a cold expression.


    ¡°Liu Changgeng, if you want to find trouble with us, please say it. We¡¯ll draw a line. Although you¡¯re a disciple of the ascendance sacrednd, we¡¯re not afraid of you. Don¡¯t use the Marquis of Changle, who is far away in the frontier, as an excuse.¡±Yun Kang¡¯s expression was cold, he did not hold back at all.


    Ye Sheng also looked at him strangely. He, the Marquis of Changle, and the so-called genius who had not appeared for three thousand years, did not know each other at all. Ye Sheng did not know this person at all before. How did he get involved?


    Liu changgeng said indifferently, ¡°I can find trouble with you at any time. There is no need to find an excuse. It is true that you have just vited my eldest senior brother¡¯s taboos. I am reminding you not to make my eldest senior brother angry when the timees.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. What does your eldest senior brother¡¯s taboos have to do with me? We only talked about the Marquis of Changle and admired his actions, but he has already vited the taboos? Then your eldest senior brother has too many taboos, right?¡±Fang conglong could not stand it anymore, he stood up and mocked.


    ¡°Who are you? We are a group of innate experts talking. How can a kid at the tenth heaven of soul nurturing interrupt?¡±Liu Changgeng narrowed his eyes and said disdainfully.


    Fang conglong had entered Jixia Academy to cultivate and gave up his martial cultivation. In less than a year, he had reached the tenth heaven of soul nurturing. His talent was not bad.


    But now, with everyone around him at the innate realm, Fang conglong seemed a little weak.


    But his cultivation was weak, but his aura was not weak. He said directly, ¡°I am the eldest son of the Fang family of Xianyang. My father and the elders of the plume manifestation holynd can talk to each other. How dare you, an ordinary disciple, put on an act in front of me?¡±


    Liu Changgeng stared at Fang conglong with narrow eyes, trying to confirm whether it was true or not.


    ¡°All of us can prove it,¡±ye Sheng said lightly at this time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Liu Changgeng stared at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ji Xia Academy is just an ordinary disciple. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. But I¡¯d like to ask, what taboo did talking about changle hou offend the 3,000-year-old unborn genius of the emergence Holy Land?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    ¡°Yes, what taboo? Say it out loud,¡±Lin Siyu said loudly.


    ¡°I want to see what the taboo is for the geniuses of the Ascendance Sacred Land.¡±Yun Kang also sneered.


    ¡°I, the eldest son of the Fang family, also want to know,¡±Fang conglong said indifferently.


    Liu Changgeng was stared at by everyone, so he was not afraid at all. He snorted and said, ¡°Since you want to know, then I will tell you. After you know, you will be grateful to me, and not be like a group of ungrateful wolves who don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±Ye Shengughed disdainfully.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±Lin Siyu imitated Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±Yun Kang imitated him.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±Zeng Wen, Zeng Yun, Lin Tianyun, Li Changsheng, Zhou Wensheng, Zhang Shenglin, and Fang conglong allughed.


    They were extremely mocking and did not take Liu Changgeng¡¯s words to heart at all.


    Liu Changgeng¡¯s face turned cold, and his eyes were vicious. He sneered and said, ¡°Alright, Listen well. I hope that after you all hear this, you can be so tough.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If you have something to say, say it.¡±Ye Sheng retorted without holding back.


    Liu Changgeng stared at Ye Sheng viciously and said, ¡°First of all, the rumor that the Marquis of Changle killed thirteen emptiness realm experts with a single sword strike is a joke.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned. was he a joke?


    ¡°What right do you have to say that?¡±Lin Siyu was the first to be unconvinced.


    ¡°Because the emptiness realm elder of my Holy Land said that the Marquis of Changle was only around twenty years old. It was absolutely impossible for him to break through to the emptiness realm, and also impossible for him to surpass my eldest senior brother. At most, he had just broken through to the Golden Core Realm. How could he kill the emptiness realm and even kill thirteen people with a single sword? He bragged that this Marquis of Changle was the best in the world.¡±Liu Changgeng said disdainfully.


    Lin Siyu and the others did not know how to refute his words. After thinking about it carefully, what the other party said made sense.


    Seeing that everyone was speechless, Liu changgeng sneered and said, ¡°Now you know that the Marquis of Changle is not that capable.¡±


    ¡°Your elder told you that it¡¯s impossible. Has he seen the Marquis of Changle?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he began to question.


    Ye Sheng was extremely furious now. For no reason, his identity as the Changle Marquis had be a taboo for the genius that had not appeared for 3,000 years in the ascendance saintnd?


    ¡°The elder of my Saint Land is an emptiness stage great expert. How could his words be false? Moreover, my eldest senior brother also said that the Changle Marquis is merely a small person. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll have to behead him,¡±Liu Changgeng said loudly.


    Ye Sheng frowned. Just how did he offend this ¡®genius¡¯? To hate him so much, sooner orter, he would behead him?


    ¡°Your n¡¯s Elder¡¯s words are correct?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s anger also rose. Not giving in in the slightest, he began to question forcefully.


    ¡°I just returned from the ins. The divine temple was destroyed, and only two emptiness realm experts remained. Could it be that the thirteen emptiness realm experts who died tragically were not as good as your n¡¯s Elder¡¯s Words?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°The Turkic Orthodoxy¡¯s Qi gate asked its disciples to send a peace agreement to the Marquis of Changle¡¯s faction, hoping to live in peace. This is also known by everyone on the ins, yet it is inferior to a single sentence from your n¡¯s Elder?¡±Ye Shengughed disdainfully, finally, he asked, ¡°Has your n¡¯s elder ever been to the ins?¡±


    Liu Changgeng was thrown off his feet by Ye Sheng¡¯s barrage of questions. He angrily red at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Could it be that what my n¡¯s elder said is false? He is an emptiness realm expert.¡±

 Chapter 240 - Dog Licking (6th update)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 18, Dog Licking (6th update)</h4>


    Lin tianyun immediately mocked, ¡°It¡¯s not like your elder has ever been to the prairie. The first rule you said is not valid.¡±


    Liu Changgeng was so angry that he could not speak. His elder¡¯s words had actually been resolved by Ye Sheng with just a few words.


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t believe the words of my Holy Land¡¯s emptiness realm elder, then this rule doesn¡¯t count.¡±Liu Changgeng held back his anger and said.


    ¡°Well, you can continue to say, why did the Marquis of Changle be the taboo for the unborn genius of Your Holy Land of Emergence?¡±Ye Sheng nodded lightly, wanting to know why.


    He had never seen this so-called unborn genius for three thousand years, so how could there be hatred?


    In fact, Ye Sheng had no contact with the entire Holy Land of emergence. He had only met the disciple who participated in the hunt in Xianyang a few times, but only a few times.


    Where did the hatrede from?


    This was also the reason why ye Sheng argued with him. If he did not want to know why, Ye Sheng would not bother with such a despicable person who was trying to curry favor with him. He did not have any ability and was pretending to hold a eldest senior brother.


    Liu changgeng said coldly, ¡°The name of the Marquis of Changle has be a thorn in eldest senior brother¡¯s heart. Sooner orter, it will be pulled out.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned. When did he be a thorn in the heart of others?


    Liu Changgeng smiled proudly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Although eldest senior brother and the Marquis of Changle have never met, the hatred between the two of them is already irreconcble.¡±


    ¡°Irreconcble?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. What did this mean? Did he kill the family member of that genius?


    ¡°Since we have never met, why is there irreconcble hatred?¡±Lin Tianyun asked with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Marquis of Changle is far away in the grasnd beyond the Great Wall. Your eldest senior brother is in the Feather Saint Land. Why do we have to hate him?¡±Lin Siyu also asked.


    Updates by


    .


    The rest of the people looked at him curiously, wanting to hear Liu Changgeng¡¯s exnation.


    Liu changgeng sneered and said, ¡°Originally, there was no hatred, but the Marquis of Changle shouldn¡¯t have touched the people he couldn¡¯t touch.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He thought of someone and his expression quickly darkened. He said coldly, ¡°The daughter of the quasi-sage.¡±


    The only person ye Sheng could think of was beauty Zhou.


    Touching the people he shouldn¡¯t have touched. The Marquis of Changle was so famous because he saved Beauty Zhou.


    Liu Changgeng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You immediately knew the key person.¡±


    ¡°Why? What does the daughter of the quasi-sage have to do with your eldest senior brother?¡±Yun Kang asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes, your eldest senior brother is in the sacrednd of Yu Hua, and the daughter of the quasi-sage is in Xianyang. They have no contact at all,¡±Lin Siyu questioned.


    Ye Sheng nodded silently. He was already very angry in his heart, but he still wanted to know the answer. He tried his best to hold back and stared at Liu Changgeng with a dark look in his eyes.


    Liu Changgeng, who was being watched by everyone, becamecent. He did not care about Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze at all, he said, ¡°The quasi-saint¡¯s daughter and my eldest senior brother have been engaged in a child marriage since they were young. Do you guys think that the Marquis of Changle has offended my eldest senior brother?¡±


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. His true energy was surging with anger, startling the Void Demon King on his shoulder. He looked at Ye Sheng in surprise.


    What the hell? A baby marriage?


    Beauty Zhou had never mentioned this before.


    Judging from Liu Changgeng¡¯s confident look, it did not seem like it was fake.


    Moreover, other than this reason, Ye Sheng could not think of the reason why the 3,000-year-old genius of the emergence Saint Land was targeting him.


    However, since it was a baby marriage, why did Beauty Zhou not mention it at all?


    ¡°What? A baby marriage? No one knows about it at all?¡±Fang conglong was shocked.


    He had lived in Xianyang since he was young and had a good rtionship with the quasi-sage Zhou family. He had never heard of a child marriage.


    Ye Sheng heard Fang conglong say this and looked at Liu Changgeng, wanting to know what was going on?


    Liu changgeng said, ¡°This was decided ten years ago. At that time, the quasi-sage madam was still alive and it was decided with the Saint Lord of my Holy Land. Therefore, the quasi-sage daughter is my eldest senior brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. By doing this, the Marquis of Changle has caused a storm, ruined the reputation of the quasi-sage daughter, and humiliated my eldest senior brother. He deserves to die. My eldest senior brother has already said that he will go to the frontier this year and kill the Marquis of Changle to wash away the shame on him.¡±


    A cold light shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. Going to the frontier to kill him?


    What a big tone.


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your eldest senior brother doesn¡¯t have the ability to kill the Marquis of Changle.¡±


    Liu Changgeng red at ye Sheng and shouted, ¡°Brat, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. You¡¯ve provoked me several times, and this time, you¡¯ve even insulted my eldest senior brother. If I don¡¯t Teach You a lesson, others will think that I¡¯m easy to bully in the ascendance sacrednd.¡±


    As soon as he got angry, the aura of a third sky of Xiantian realm cultivator rolled like a tidal wave, pressing down on Lin Tianyun and the others, causing their faces to change.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, this aura was like water sshing in a small river, not worth mentioning.


    ¡°You want to attack me?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°You humiliated my eldest senior brother, so I naturally have to teach you a lesson on his behalf.¡±Liu changgeng sneered and said, ¡°You should be d that I taught you a lesson. If my eldest senior brother were here, with just a nce, you would be gone.¡±


    ¡°Even if your genius eldest senior brother who hasn¡¯t appeared for three thousand years is here, I¡¯m not afraid of him. As for you, in My Eyes, you¡¯re just a dog who specializes in licking your eldest senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng said with a mocking smile.


    ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯re not old, but you have a sharp tongue. If I don¡¯t tear your mouth apart today, I¡¯ll take your surname.¡±Liu Changgeng shouted angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t want to have a dog like you as a son.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said indifferently.


    The strength he disyed was only at the first sky of the innate realm. At this moment, facing Liu Changgeng who was at the third sky of the innate realm, it made Fang conglong very worried.


    ¡°Brother Ye, a wise man doesn¡¯t take the loss before his eyes.¡±Fang conglong persuaded.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m standing here. I want to see if this dog has the ability to bite me. All of you, step back. There¡¯s no need to interfere.¡±


    Ye Sheng was now filled with anger. This BULLSH * t genius of the plume manifestation holynd actually dared to snatch beauty Zhou from him. He deserved to die.


    He needed to vent a little, but he would not beat Liu Changgeng to death. He also needed Liu Changgeng, this dog, to lure out the master behind him, the genius of the plume manifestation holynd that had not appeared for three thousand years.


    Ye Sheng wanted to see how far this genius could go.


    Fang conglong saw Ye Sheng¡¯s determination and couldn¡¯t dissuade him. He walked to the side with a worried expression and said to Lin tianyun, ¡°If anything happenster, save brother Ye.¡±


    Lin tianyun nodded and said, ¡°I think this brother Ye can win.¡±


    ¡°Can he win?¡±Lin Siyu asked in surprise.


    ¡°The gap between the first and third sky of Xiantian realm is quite big,¡±Zeng Wen said with a frown.


    ¡°Although Liu Changgeng is like a dog, licking the eldest senior brother he talked about all day long, his strength is still not bad,¡±Zeng Yun said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that his eldest senior brother saw that he licked well, so he gave him some pills and cultivated some secret techniques, which allowed him to rise to this realm,¡±Yun Kang said disdainfully.


    ¡°Anyway, I support brother Ye. Even if I lose, I have to protect him,¡±Li Changsheng said firmly.


    ¡°Yes, with us here, Brother Ye¡¯s life is not in danger, but he might be humiliated,¡±Zhou Wensheng said.


    ¡°If Liu Changgeng goes overboard, everyone attack together and beat this dog to death.¡±Zhang Shenglin¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light as he said fiercely. He had long been unhappy with this dog that was licking around.

 Chapter 241 - A Fairy lives in my heart (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 19: A Fairy lives in my heart (first update)</h4>


    Fang conglong and the others were worried about Ye Sheng and feared Liu Changgeng, but Ye Sheng did not put him in his eyes at all.


    If it were not for this matter, Ye Sheng would not even want to pay attention to this dog-licking.


    Liu Changgeng looked at Ye Sheng and smiled yfully, ¡°Are you trying to show off?¡±


    Ye Sheng waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°If you want to fight, then hurry up. I¡¯m not in the mood to y with dogs.¡±


    Liu Changgeng¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯ve called me a dog several times. If I don¡¯t break your mouth today, you don¡¯t know how powerful I am.¡±


    Boom!


    Liu Changgeng struck out with his palm. His zhen Qi surged and turned into a long snake.


    Snake King Palm!


    This was an extremely vicious palm technique. Once it hit the enemy, the poisonous gas contained in the Zhen Qi could make people suffer. It was difficult for them to die even if they wanted to.


    Liu Changgeng hated ye Sheng to the extreme. However, with Lin Tianyun and the others by his side, he did not dare to really kill him. This would incite the anger of the crowd. It would still be a little dangerous for him to be alone.


    Therefore, the Snake King Palm was the best method of attack.


    When this palm strike was unleashed, the Zhen Qi immediately turned dark green in color. It was extremely evil and had a strong corrosive nature. This caused Fang conglong¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°Brother Ye, be careful! There is poison in this palm strike!¡±Fang conglong shouted.


    The rest of the People¡¯s expressions changed one after another. They red angrily at Liu Changgeng. He actually used such a vicious cultivation technique to attack others.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°You are a member of the ascendance sacrednd after all. How can you be so Vicious?¡±


    ¡°If you were to defeat him head-on, we would have nothing to say. But what do you mean now?¡±


    ¡°Liu Changgeng, you are really vicious.¡±


    The berating came one after another. Lin Tianyun and the others were filled with righteous indignation and were about to rush forward.


    Liu changgeng sneered and said, ¡°I have learned this cultivation technique. Why Can¡¯t I use it? When dealing with the enemy, it must be as intense as a rainstorm.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°You just said that when dealing with the enemy, it must be as intense as a rainstorm. It is deeply satisfying to me.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much nonsense you talk, you have to take this palm of mine.¡±Liu Changgeng shouted and instantly closed in on Ye Sheng, his palm falling down with a p.


    Hiss Hiss Hiss!


    The true energy of the Snake King Palm turned into a green poisonous snake at this moment, and the sharp poisonous fangs were about to pierce into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Liu Changgeng¡¯s eyes were proud, and he wasughing wildly in his heart. ¡®you want to go against me, I want to make helping you live a life worse than death.¡¯.


    He wanted to take a good look at Ye Sheng¡¯s frightened and begging eyes.


    However, in the next second, Liu Changgeng¡¯s smug look and wildughter stopped abruptly. What he saw was Ye Sheng¡¯s ice-cold pupils, and it seemed as if a real dragon had rushed out directly from within.


    Bang!


    A loud sound was heard by everyone on the street. They turned their heads to look, and a figure was sent flying. He was four to five meters tall, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, as shocking as a rain of blood.


    Rumble!


    Then, he fell heavily to the ground. He coughed weakly and saw stars.


    Silence. Everyone on the street looked on in silence.


    Suddenly, someone whispered, ¡°That person is from the ascendance sacrednd. The clothes he is wearing are the clothes of the ascendance sacrednd.¡±


    ¡°The ascendance sacrednd was defeated?¡±


    ¡°Who was the person who defeated him?¡±


    ¡°It seemed to be a simple aura that sent him flying.¡±


    ¡°Is he that powerful? He doesn¡¯t look that big.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    The people on the street started discussing and pointing.


    Fang conglong and the others were also stunned.


    ¡°Brother Ye, are you that powerful?¡±Fang conglong blinked and asked in disbelief.


    Just now, they were still discussing if ye Sheng was defeated and saved him, but in the blink of an eye, Ye Sheng had defeated Liu Changgeng cleanly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m powerful, I¡¯m very weak. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s even weaker,¡±Ye Sheng said casually.


    The Void Demon King on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder nodded in agreement and whispered into ye Sheng¡¯s ear, ¡°Rookies Peck each other, you rookies are more powerful.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face stiffened. He grabbed the void demon king and caressed him with concern.


    Lin Siyu and the others looked at each other. They looked at Ye Sheng and then at Liu Changgeng, who did not seem to be here. They felt incredulous.


    Liu Changgeng was weaker?


    Yun Kang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Ye, if Liu Changgeng was weaker, then wouldn¡¯t we, who are not as strong as him, be a pile of mud?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about being weak. Now that Liu Changgeng has been defeated, this is a very gratifying matter,¡±Li Siyu said happily.


    ¡°Yes, very gratifying.¡±Yun Kangughed loudly.


    ¡°It seems that Liu Changgeng¡¯s injuries are not light,¡±Li Changsheng said gloatingly.


    ¡°He¡¯s courting death. It has nothing to do with me,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother about him. There are plenty of medicinal herbs in the ascendance sacrednd. They will definitely cure him,¡±Fang conglongughed loudly. He pulled Ye Sheng and the group of people left.


    When Liu Changgeng saw this scene, he clutched his chest. Filled with anger, he growled, ¡°You guys just wait.¡±


    At this time, Ye Sheng turned his head and stared at Liu Changgeng. He jumped in fright and hurriedly shut his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡±Ye Sheng sneered and said with a disdainful smile.


    PFFT!


    Liu Changgeng was so angry that he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    ..


    After the incident with Liu Changgeng, Ye Sheng and Fang Conglong¡¯s friends hadpletely eliminated the sense of strangeness and became much more friendly. The group of people asked Ye Sheng about his cultivation.


    Fang conglong was also very curious and said, ¡°When you left Xianyang, you hadn¡¯t broken through to the Xiantian realm yet. You went to the grasnd once. What realm did you break through to?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t even move your hand. Just your aura alone sent Liu Changgeng flying. You must be very capable,¡±Lin Siyu asked excitedly.


    The others all looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled and said truthfully, ¡°The sixth sky of the Xiantian Realm.¡±


    Fang conglong eximed, ¡°Your cultivation speed is too fast. How long has it been? You¡¯ve already broken through to the sixth sky of the Xiantian Realm?¡±


    Yun Kang eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect brother Ye Sheng to be younger than us, but his cultivation level has far surpassed ours.¡±


    ¡°The path of cultivation is long and long. I¡¯m just a few steps ahead. Everyone¡¯s talent isn¡¯t low, so we¡¯ll catch up sooner orter,¡±Ye Sheng said modestly.


    As long as they didn¡¯t offend him, Ye Sheng would be a good gentleman. It had nothing to do with him, so ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t care.


    However, if they offended Ye Sheng, he would be the King of Hell. If they offended him, he would repay them with ten points.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s current standard.


    The group of people chatted andughed. They were all young people, and they talked about all sorts of rumors in the cultivation world. Soon, they passed by.


    After they left Zhongshan Country, they came to arge, rippling river and stopped.


    Bie Jiang!


    This was one of the fewrge rivers within Great Qin¡¯s territory, and it meandered through the three prefectures. Its source was Zhongshan country.


    The waters of Bie Jiang were much clearer than those of the Yangtze River, and there were hundreds ofrge ships on the river. Iron chains connected the river, allowing people to freely enter and exit.


    It was a very grand ce.


    ¡°Brother Ye, this is where the Spring River will be held, and tonight will be the start of the feast. We¡¯ll wait here until night time, when it will be beautiful and brightly lit. The river will be as bright as day, and all of the genius disciples from the various factions wille. There will be fine wine and beautiful women. You can even control eight women in one night,¡±Fang conglong said as heughed loudly.


    When it came to beautiful women, the men allughed out loud.


    Lin Siyu frowned and muttered, ¡°A bunch of stinking men.¡±


    Seeing that they were in such a good mood, Ye Sheng did not disturb them, he only said, ¡°Brother Fang, this little brother already has a loved one. I Can¡¯t afford to be jealous of her. You can enjoy the beauties here. I can taste the fine wine with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect brother Ye to be such an infatuated seed. Since that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t force you. Anyway, we¡¯ll be happy if you have fun,¡±said Lin Tianyun.


    ¡°Right, whoever likes to go have fun, don¡¯t drag others along.¡±Yun Kang also nodded.


    Lin Siyu walked to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t You Like Beauties?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°A fairy lives in my heart.¡±

 Chapter 242 - eldest Princess (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 20, eldest Princess (second update)</h4>


    Lin Siyu said enviously, ¡°The sister you like must be a rare beauty.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought of Beauty Zhou¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face and smiled slightly, but did not reply.


    ¡°Then how about you be the Flower Guardian Tonight?¡±Lin Siyu asked.


    Ye Sheng looked at Lin Siyu in surprise and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Countless people will go in once the banquet starts. My brother and his friends have a wide range of friends, so they definitely won¡¯t be able to take care of me. I¡¯m not bad looking, so there will definitely be sexual harassment, so please be the flower guardian for a while,¡±Lin Siyu said generously.


    Lin Tianyun nodded when he heard that and said, ¡°Brother Ye, we are indeed going to make friends tonight. I originally nned to take care of my sister, but since you are not willing to have a heart-to-heart with a beauty, can you take care of my sister?¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°No problem, as long as you don¡¯t leave my side.¡±


    Lin Siyu and Lin Tianyun immediately expressed their gratitude.


    Ye Sheng just waved his hand. It was a piece of cake.


    ¡°Who is the host of this Spring River Flower Moon Night?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    There were a hundred turreted ships, each six or seven stories tall. The construction cost was not cheap, and judging from the color, it should have just been built. This financial strength could not be underestimated.


    Moreover, to be able to invite so many people from so many major factions and make so many friends, this was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    Fang conglong chuckled and pointed to the sky.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Someone from the Tian Family?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Fang conglong nodded and said mysteriously, ¡°Guess?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Tian family¡¯s matters. Which Prince is it?¡±


    Fang conglong shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the prince, but the eldest princess.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Eldest princess?¡±


    ¡°The first princess born by His Majesty today. She is 18 years old this year. As a woman, she has the ambition of a man. She is not inferior to men and cultivates with King Ye. She is in charge of arge portion of the army,¡±Fang Conglong said.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°The eldest princess cultivates with Lord Ye?¡±


    Fang conglong winked at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The eldest princess followed Lord ye into the army when she was 10 years old. She only came out of the army this year. Her strength overpowers all the princes. The outside world is saying that she wants topete for the supreme throne as a woman.¡±


    ¡°She wants to be Wu Zetian?¡±Ye Sheng blurted out.


    ¡°Who is Wu Zetian?¡±Fang conglong was dumbfounded.


    Ye shengughed and said, ¡°I misspoke. Continue.¡±


    Lin Tianyun and the others also looked at him curiously. Fang conglong was quite clear about these royal matters. He had grown up in Xianyang and had been in contact with many of them.


    ¡°The eldest princess only came back a few months ago. After she came back, Lord Ye gave her the 100,000 troops at the border. In front of the emperor and the officials, the eldest princess became the first princess to control real power. Then, she did not hide her ambition and opened a recruitment hall in Xianyang to attract talents. This made the princes very annoyed,¡±Fang conglong said, taking pleasure in Ye Sheng¡¯s misfortune.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°His Majesty has no objection to such a big show? The courtiers have no objection?¡±


    ¡°Who says so?¡±Fang conglong smacked his lips and said, ¡°In the past few months, the letters of advice sent to Xianyang from all over the world have flooded Xianyang like snowkes. In the imperial court, the old-school schrs impeach Prince Ye and the eldest princess every day, saying that they are working together to disrupt the Great Qin Empire.¡±


    Lin tianyun added, ¡°Not long ago, the eldest princess sent someone to invite the next Pce Master of His Highness Changsheng to meet. It seems that she wants to recruit us.¡±


    ¡°My Zeng n also received the eldest princess¡¯invitation,¡±Zeng Wen said.


    ¡°We all received it.¡±Yunkang, Li Changsheng, Zhou Wensheng, and Zhang Shenglin all nodded. These second-rate ns also received it.


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng was dumbfounded. This first princess didn¡¯t even care about the princes, and she didn¡¯t even care about the ministers of the imperial court.


    She did as she pleased, and her goal was very clear ¡ª she headed straight for the throne.


    ¡°So this Spring River Flower Moon Night is also an event for the first princess to attract people?¡±Ye Sheng said with certainty.


    ¡°Right, so we¡¯re going up. We just need to eat, drink, and have fun. Don¡¯t get involved in these things. I¡¯ve heard that all of the Princes¡¯people havee, and all of Great Qin¡¯s legatees havee, so it¡¯ll be quite lively,¡±Fang conglong warned.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯re at the Connate realm, we can¡¯t get involved in these things. Let¡¯s just drink and chat with some beautiful women and watch them y,¡±Lin Tianyun said as heughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going up to watch the fun. The princes will definitely join forces to deal with the eldest princess this time, and it¡¯ll definitely be quite lively,¡±Yun Kang said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng began to ponder. The eldest princess had so brazenly revealed her thoughts. It was definitely Duke Ye who was supporting her from behind.


    ¡°The current emperor is at the peak of Spring and autumn. It¡¯s not time for him to abdicate, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Who knows? In any case, the Emperor doesn¡¯t have any objections to this matter. However, if he doesn¡¯t have any objections, it¡¯s equivalent to tacitly acknowledging the eldest princess¡¯actions. Only then did the princes be anxious. ording to what I know, the first Prince and the second prince have already met and reached an alliance,¡±Fang conglong said.


    ¡°Brother Ye, I know a little about the grudge between you and King Ye. If you want to participate in it, that¡¯s fine too,¡±Fang conglong said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Why should I participate in it?¡±


    ¡°The change of imperial power is not worth mentioning in my eyes. What I pursue is the peak of martial arts. Whether it¡¯s the eldest princess or the princes, in my eyes, they are nothing more than that,¡±ye Sheng said proudly.


    The enmity between him and King Ye was very deep. Ye Sheng would personally settle it and kill King ye directly. All the enmity would disappear with the wind. Why would he need to participate in the Battle of the Royal Family?


    Everyone was chatting by the side of the Bie Jiang River. When night fell, the three dark ces on the Bie Jiang River suddenly lit up.


    It was as if someone had lifted the outeryer of darkness. The entire Bie Jiang city lit up. A hundred turreted ships of all colors hung with all kinds of gemstones, flickering with light. After that, fireworks soared into the sky, they exploded in the sky. It was iparably beautiful.


    ¡°It has begun.¡±Fang conglong¡¯s expression changed as he said.


    The fireworks continued to explode. It was exceptionally beautiful. On such a night, it appeared extremely beautiful.


    On those turreted ships, there were beautiful maidservants wandering about. They shuttled back and forth, their figures indistinct.


    ¡°Let¡¯s board the ship.¡±Fang conglong took out a token and crushed it.


    Crack!


    A pink rose bloomed and slowly rose.


    Not long after, an exquisite boat came to the other side of the river. An old man slowly shook the boat and the boat came to the shore. The old man said respectfully, ¡°Wee, Distinguished Guest. Please board the boat.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Is there anyone who will pick you up and send you off?¡±


    ¡°This young master is right. The princess said that we must make everyone happy. Tonight, there are fine wine, beautiful women, all kinds of magical treasures, and strange weapons on the boat. You can get them if you participate in the activities, and you can participate in them, Young Masters,¡±the old man said softly.

 Chapter 243 - the princess appeared (Third Watch)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 21, the princess appeared (Third Watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng and the others boarded the small boat. Under the moonlight, they swayed and arrived in front of the hundred turreted ships.


    Everyone went up one by one. The old man was like a ghost. He swayed the small boat and disappeared.


    ¡°This treatment is reallyfortable,¡±Lin Tianyun said with emotion.


    Although they could fly over, it was two different feelings to fly by yourself and arrange for others to pick you up.


    Thetter instantly made people feel highly respected.


    Fang conglong sighed and said, ¡°This little trick can gain a good impression. This princess¡¯s tricks are very powerful.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already on the ship. Don¡¯t talk about nonsense. Just enjoy it properly.¡±Ye Sheng coughed and was careful that the walls had ears.


    ¡°Yes, Brother Ye. I¡¯ll leave my sister in your care. I want to have a good time.¡±Lin Tianyunughed and a man¡¯s unique expression appeared on his face.


    Lin Siyu looked at him with disgust and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, let¡¯s go in. We won¡¯t be together with this bunch of people.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and walked in.


    The Spring River Flower Moon night had already begun. The hundred-ship ship was filled with people. Young talents from all over the world, the descendants of aristocratic families, the promising disciples of the poor families, and some young officials were all gathered here.


    Tonight, there were only young people here. There was not a single person over the age of twenty-five.


    Ye Sheng looked around. There was an endless stream of peopleing and going. Some came to y, and there were also maidservants and servants.


    The maidservants mainly served food and water. They wore revealing clothes that could not cover their snow-white skin. Each of them was like a flower or jade. When they walked, they swayed and swayed. Their graceful bearing was very attractive.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Immoral!¡±Lin Siyu looked at them and blushed, and she spat.


    Lin Tianyun and the others all smiled as they looked at this beauty.


    Everyone knew that Great Qin¡¯s schrs loved women and good wine.


    There was a saying that said, ¡®immoral is not immoral¡¯, and it was said by these schrs.


    Zeng Wen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ve met an old friend. Zeng Yun,e and greet him with me.¡±


    The two brothers left apologetically. The rest of the people also scattered. There were at least a few thousand people on the hundred-ship turrets. It was very lively.


    Ye Sheng and Lin Siyu stood together. The people around them all left.


    ¡°Where do you n to go?¡±Lin Siyu asked Ye Sheng.


    Her brother had long gone to look for his prey. Lin Siyu knew that if she stayed here alone, she would easily be the prey of others, so she nned to follow Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and pointed at the top.


    Lin Siyu¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the highest floor.¡±


    Ye Sheng tiptoed and directly flew up.


    The ship had six floors, and the scenery on the highest floor was very good. Ye Sheng brought Lin Siyu to the top.


    There was no one there.


    ¡°As expected, this is the ce with the best scenery. It¡¯s too noisy down there,¡±Lin Siyu said in a good mood.


    Ye Sheng saw that there were tables and chairs on this floor as well. His soul left his body and he went down to bring some food and wine. Then, he sat down happily to drink and watch the fireworks.


    Lin Siyu was forthright. She drank with Ye Sheng. After a few sses, her face was red, but she was not drunk. She just looked very cute.


    Ye Sheng saw it and smiled. He felt like an older brother looking at a younger sister.


    He had nothing to say. He just looked at the fireworks and drank one ss after another.


    The fireworks were still going off. They bloomed in the sky and were so beautiful that it made people look at them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t You Say Anything?¡±Lin Siyu asked Ye Sheng after drinking. Her courage had risen.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s chaotic and noisy down here. Even the voices areing up. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s noisy enough?¡±


    Lin Siyu was puzzled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak and drink alone, what¡¯s there to drink? It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, at this moment, it¡¯s the best time to drink.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°Why?¡±Lin Siyu asked.


    ¡°Look down there. How many people are hypocritically conversing, greeting each other, and speaking in a polite manner? How many people have no choice but to do it in order to survive? How many people are addicted to it like a fish in water?¡±Ye Sheng asked


    Li Siyu turned her head and looked down. After looking for a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°I think they are all quite happy. Look at my brother, he is joking with a girl. He is almost certain to roll with her. Humph, Pervert.¡±


    Ye Sheng could not help butugh. He said, ¡°He is the one who is addicted to it, like a fish in water.¡±


    ¡°You are not old, but you have a lot of emotions.¡±Lin Siyu asked with interest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be interested in a man. That¡¯s the first element of being addicted to him. I have someone in mind. Tonight, you¡¯ll drink with me, but tomorrow, we might be separated and never see each other again.¡±Ye Sheng reminded Lin Siyu.


    Lin Siyu¡¯s face turned red, pei Pei Pei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so narcissistic. I just want to talk to someone. Just say that I¡¯ll fall in love with you. You¡¯re not Changle Hou. If that Changle Hou were sitting here, I might fall in love with him.¡±


    Ye Sheng mysterious smile, but did not exin what, raised his ss to Lin Siyu a ss, and then did not speak.


    At this moment, the rtionship between men and women bes extremely open, with the people below indulging in luxury, smiling, chatting, and weing.


    The Ancients were sometimes very conservative, but under the circumstances of the practitioners, they became very open.


    Just from what Ye Sheng saw, there were already quite a few people who pulled the girls into a hidden environment and began to have sex.


    And that was not counting those who pulled the beautiful maids to release their desires.


    Ye Sheng looked at all of this without any feelings, no yearning, and no disdain. Everyone had their own choices, and he also had his own choices.


    It was only from here that he gained some insights into the philosophy of cultivation.


    Lin Siyu looked at Ye Sheng helplessly. This man looked young, but he did not have the vigor of a young man. He was almost like his father.


    How could she like such a man? If she wanted to like him, she would like a man as heroic as the Eternal Joy Marquis.


    For the sake of the woman she loved, he killed thirteen emptiness realm experts in a rage. How domineering was that.


    Thinking of this, Lin Siyu could not help but take a sip of wine. When would she be able to meet such a great hero?


    The two of them silently looked at the bustling scene below. After two hours, the people on the hundred-ship ship had already arrived andpletely started to party. Ye Sheng saw that in the center area, surrounded by a hundred-ship ship.., there was an area on the water. Under the bright lights, there were many people.


    ¡°Everyone, the eldest princess is here.¡±A loud roar was extremely excited, causing everyone to look over.


    A woman wearing male clothing walked out, looking valiant and valiant.


    The Great Qin Empire¡¯s eldest princess.


    The owner of the Spring River Flower Moon night.


    After the eldest princess came out, cheers sounded out like waves, startling ye Sheng. Lin Siyu, who was slightly tipsy, was also startled awake as she looked on in a daze.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±She asked in a daze.


    Ye Sheng raised his chin and did not speak.


    Lin Siyu turned her head and saw the eldest princess speak. Her voice was heroic and did not have the gentleness of a girl¡¯s home. It was sonorous and forceful.


    ¡°Wee, everyone, to the Spring River Flower Moon Night.¡±

 Chapter 244 - the poison of the Void (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 22, the poison of the Void (fourth update)</h4>


    The eldest princess did not dress up beautifully. Instead, she appeared handsome and heroic. Perhaps one could see a bit of ambition in her.


    As soon as she finished speaking, arge group of people cheered.


    ¡°Long live the princess.¡±


    No one knew who shouted it, but when someone started, there was instantly a response and people began to shout.


    For a moment, the sound of the princess¡¯long live resounded throughout the one hundred ships.


    Ye Sheng and Lin Siyu, who were watching from a distance, looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Is it okay to shout like this?¡±Lin Siyu asked in a daze. Even though she was a sect disciple and was not familiar with the imperial court, she knew that only the emperor could shout long live.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Tonight is a ce of entertainment. who dares to use this to nder?¡±


    Ye Sheng believed that the first person to shout was definitely the princess¡¯person. She definitely had her own considerations and would only make arrangements when she was sure that there would be no problems.


    However, after shouting, Ye Sheng saw that many people¡¯s expressions changed. Some even had ugly expressions.


    These people probably didn¡¯t like it when a woman became the emperor, or they were the people of the great princes.


    The shouting continued for a few times before it slowly stopped. The eldest princess raised her hand, she said, ¡°I am delighted that everyone is able toe. Tonight, everyone will be drunk until they return. Fine wine and beauties are all here. Not only that, I have also prepared many Xiantian level pills and magical treasures. There will be a series of games to cheer everyone up. Those who are interested can participate and snatch the pills.¡±


    At this moment, Cheers rang out again. They were even more enthusiastic than before. Under the influence of the alcohol, many people with calm personalities also began to participate.


    Even the group of people who had ugly expressions earlier joined in the cheers, causing Ye Sheng to be extremely confused.


    Updates by


    .


    The atmosphere was really important. Normally, these people from aristocratic families and the geniuses from the poor families would not bother to shout ¡®Long live¡¯with these people. However, now, everyone seemed to have lost their original personality. Under the stimtion of the atmosphere and alcohol.., they were unrestrained.


    When the eldest princess saw this scene, the corners of her mouth curled up. A smug expression shed across her face as she continued, ¡°Everyone, I Won¡¯t disturb your joyous gathering. Have a good time.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, Princess.¡±A deafening voice rang out once again.


    Lin Siyu was stunned. ¡°Are these people crazy?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked on, his eyes deep in thought. He remained silent.


    ¡°My brother is also shouting.¡±Lin Siyu¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw Lin Tianyun, hugging a girl and shouting.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to participate?¡±Lin Siyu was instantly enraged. They were disciples of the Temple of Immortals, and they did not represent her.


    Ye Sheng frowned and realized that something was wrong.


    Other than being lecherous, Lin Tianyun seemed to be very calm. Even if he had drunk some wine, he would not be like this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and bring your brother here.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and walked down.


    Lin Siyu¡¯s face was dark as she stared at Lin Tianyun. Gradually, she realized that something was wrong with Lin Tianyun, and he wentpletely crazy. After the eldest princess left, he actually kissed that woman in front of everyone, and it was extremely passionate, not only did the people around not despise him, but they even pped hard.


    There were even people who directly shouted for Lin Tianyun to execute this woman on the spot.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡±Lin Siyun stood up in shock.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng came to the scene at this time. Without saying anything, he pulled Lin Tianyun and left.


    ¡°Let go of me. Who Are You? How dare you disturb my good work?¡±Lin Tianyun shouted in a daze.


    ¡°Let go of him and F * ck off.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, let go of him. Let him punish this woman on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Brother, bad people and good things happen. The Heavens Strike Lightning.¡±


    ¡°Kid, how Dare You Disturb Your Grandfather and watch a good show?¡±


    The surrounding madmen were each more powerful than thest. Their faces were red and their eyes were blurred.


    Ye Sheng frowned and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    As soon as the word ¡®get lost¡¯was uttered, his aura erupted and sent these people flying. Even the woman was knocked unconscious.


    Lin Tianyun still wanted to speak, but ye Sheng pped him on the neck, and he immediately fainted.


    Ye Sheng brought Lin Tianyun to the highest level and threw him onto a chair. He looked down with a grave expression.


    A few maidservants and servants had been staring at Ye Sheng. After they were discovered, they quickly left.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this Spring River Flower Moon night,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°My brother seems to have fallen into an illusion and waspletely lost in it,¡±Lin Siyu said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng tapped on Lin Tianyun¡¯s hemp tendons, causing his entire body to tremble and wake up in a daze.


    ¡°Brother Ye, sister, what happened to me?¡±Lin Tianyun asked in a daze.


    ¡°Lin Tianyun, don¡¯t you know what happened just now?¡±Lin Siyu shouted angrily.


    ¡°What happened?¡±Lin Tianyun tried his best to recall, he said, ¡°I took a fancy to a girl and was about to go in to have an exchange. Then the eldest princess came out. I don¡¯t remember anything. I think something fierce happened.¡±


    ¡°You were possessed just now.¡±Lin Siyu was angry and anxious.


    ¡°I was possessed?¡±Lin Tianyun said in shock. He immediately checked his body. Other than being very weak, there was nothing else.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t that girl try to persuade you to drink a lot of wine?¡±


    Lin tianyun nodded and said, ¡°She said that I drank her and she was at my mercy.¡±


    ¡°Lustful,¡±Lin Siyu shouted.


    Lin Tianyun¡¯s face darkened and he asked, ¡°Brother Ye, are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with that woman?¡±


    He was not stupid. After he woke up, he immediately realized that there were too many things that were wrong.


    ¡°This could be the eldest princess¡¯doing,¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°What? Eldest princess, what is she trying to do?¡±Lin Tianyun asked in surprise.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not know.


    At this moment, the Void Demon King, who had been quietly sitting on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, spoke, ¡°You are poisoned.¡±


    The Lin Tianyun siblings looked at the Void Demon King in surprise.


    ¡°You said he was poisoned?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He had just checked and was not poisoned.


    ¡°The poison you¡¯ve been poisoned is colorless and tasteless, and it won¡¯t take effect immediately. This kind of poison is very insidious. It¡¯s mixed in the wine and hides in your body. Once it¡¯s activated by the person who poisoned you, you¡¯ll be in a daze. This is the initial stage. At the middle andter stages, you¡¯ll be a puppet and listen to the other party¡¯s orders,¡±the Void Demon King exined in detail.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of such a strange poison?¡±Lin Tianyun and his sister¡¯s faces were as ck as the bottom of a pot. They were skeptical.


    ¡°This poisones from outside the void. This world doesn¡¯t have it. Naturally, you guys don¡¯t know that outside the void, this poison is the seasoning of the great fiendish demons. However, if it is used on you, it will be poison,¡±said the Void Demon King indifferently.


    ¡°Not good, Fang conglong.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly remembered that there was someone else.


    ¡°Brother Ye, quickly go and save them,¡±Lin Tianyun turned pale with fright and immediately said.


    ¡°Void Demon King, help me take care of them. I¡¯ll go and bring the rest back,¡±said ye Sheng with a serious expression.


    ¡°Go, don¡¯t be too anxious. It Won¡¯t be a big problem if you drink this poison in its early stages. As long as you don¡¯t get drunk and aren¡¯t controlled by others, it will naturally disappear after a month,¡±the Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng memorized it and quickly went to look for Fang Conglong and the others.


    ¡°The eldest princess actually poisoned these people, and she even poisoned the void. It¡¯s not from this world. Where did she get it from?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 245 - Fighting -FifthiUpdatedate)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 23: Fighting -FifthiUpdatedate)</h4>


    The eldest princess held the Spring River Flower Moon night and invited people from all the major forces, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t see the sessor of a first-rate force here.


    The 3,000-year-old genius from the plume manifestation Holy Land didn¡¯te.


    The Eternal Immortal Sect¡¯s sessor didn¡¯te either.


    Those who came were disciples from all the major sects and aristocratic families. In this world, these people were all second-rate.


    What was she trying to do?


    Ye Sheng frowned and quickly searched for Fang Conglong and the others.


    A hundred ships and tens of thousands of people. Ye Sheng searched all the way here and found a strange phenomenon.


    Not everyone was like Lin Tianyun, who was confused and delirious.


    Most of them were sober. They drank and chatted, or they flirted with beautiful women.


    Only a few people were like Lin Tianyun,pletely mesmerized. Without exception, these people all had a beautiful girl by their side.


    ¡°These girls are all the eldest princess¡¯people.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    He had discovered the clues.


    These people like Lin Tianyun had high statuses. They were either outstanding disciples of somerge factions, and of course, they weren¡¯t considered top-notch. However, they had also broken through to the Xiantian realm, so they would definitely be elders in the future, or they would be the sessors of second-rate aristocratic families.


    The eldest princess wanted to control them and increase her own strength.


    Updates by


    .


    She was very smart. She did not look for the descendants of first-rate aristocratic families. Instead, she specifically looked for those who had some strength, some status, but were not valued that much.


    Such people were easy to control, and there was little risk.


    However, she did not expect that because Lin Tianyun and that girl had a drinkingpetition, he had drunk too much, causing him to lose his mind. He caused a ruckus on the spot, causing Ye Sheng to discover some clues.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became cold. It seemed that this eldest princess was quite ruthless, and she didn¡¯t have good intentions for holding the Spring River Flower Moon night.


    The first people ye Sheng found were Zeng Wen and Zeng Yun.


    They were disciples of an aristocratic family, and the Zeng family was one of the best in Zhongshan Country. However, in the entire Great Qin, they were second-rate aristocratic families.


    The two brothers were both sessors of the Zeng family, so it was quite reasonable for the eldest princess to act against them.


    When Ye Sheng found them, they werepletely confused. Under the temptation of the two beautiful women, they were about to make trouble. Ye Sheng also saw that the eldest princess¡¯men gave them some ck powder-like items.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly on the spot, stunning the two women, regardless of the glory they showed.


    Zeng Wen and Zeng Yun were confused. They looked at Ye Sheng and wanted to attack him, but they were no match for Ye Sheng. They were knocked unconscious by Ye Sheng and stuffed into the Pantheon Furnace.


    Ye Sheng continued to look for the next person.


    ¡°I have to hurry. The eldest princess¡¯people have found me.¡±Ye Sheng saw that someone had rushed to inform them and immediately sped up.


    Yun Kang, Li Changsheng, Zhou Wensheng, and Zhang Shenglin were found by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had no time to care about the other people who were being controlled. He and these people did not know each other and would not lend a hand.


    After finding these people, only Fang Conglong was left.


    Ye Sheng searched and searched, but he still couldn¡¯t find them.


    ¡°Young master, what are you looking for?¡±A cold shout stopped Ye Sheng¡¯s action.


    Ye Sheng turned his head and saw a woman with a cold expression. Her eyes were fierce, and she was quite beautiful. Unfortunately, her temperament was too cold.


    ¡°You should know what I¡¯m looking for,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°The Princess invited you to participate in the Spring River Flower and moon night to make friends with you, not to make trouble here,¡±the beautiful woman said coldly.


    ¡°Poisoning them is considered making friends?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    Boom!


    ¡°How did you know?¡±The beautiful woman said in surprise. Her aura suddenly covered ye Sheng. She was at the Xiantian realm, and her eyes were unfriendly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, then don¡¯t do it yourself.¡±. ¡°Spring River Flower Moon night, what a grand banquet, yet these dirty hands appeared. Should I say that your princess is a vicious and merciless woman, or that she has a vicious heart?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully, he didn¡¯t put her aura in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Impudent! How dare you insult the eldest princess? You deserve to have your entire n executed!¡±The beautiful woman roared and immediately attacked. Her five fingers turned into ws, and true energy condensed into a ghostly hand that ruthlessly attacked.


    Yin-yang ghostly w!


    This was a cultivation technique that belonged to the Devil sect. When it was executed, it would bring with it billowing demonic qi. Under the agitation of the demonic qi, countless living beings actually wailed in agony.


    It was clear just how many people she had killed.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±With a stern shout, the beautiful woman¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t too good. This time, she directly aimed at Ye Sheng¡¯s head.


    With a single w strike, five holes appeared, and the enemy died.


    Ye sheng chuckled, ¡°Nine yin white bone w?¡±


    He directly took a step forward and stretched out his hand to grab, passing through the aura of the tenth heaven. With a Dong Sound, he grabbed the beautiful woman¡¯s wrist, and with a vicious sh, using his hand as a de, he directly cut off the beautiful woman¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people you¡¯ve killed with this w of yours, but only this vicious martial art can have such power. Today, I¡¯ll let youpletely lose this hand,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°My hand, you actually chopped off my hand?¡±The beautiful woman roared. Her expression was savage, like that of a devil. One of her arms was dripping with blood, and that savage and terrifying palm that was like a chicken w was chopped off by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You actually dare to stop me with such a small cultivation realm? Isn¡¯t your eldest princess looking down on me too much?¡±Ye Sheng sneered and kicked out.


    Peng!


    This kicknded squarely on the other party¡¯s abdomen. Ye Sheng showed no mercy and activated the power of the Earth in his dantian. With the vicious cultivation technique that the other party cultivated, it was enough for Ye Sheng to sentence her to death.


    This w technique was impossible to master without the lives of three thousand people.


    For a woman to have such vicious methods, it was evident that she was a person of character. And yet, she was actually the eldest princess¡¯subordinate. It seemed that the eldest princess was not as valiant and valiant as she looked.


    The beautiful woman was kicked out of the cabin by Ye Sheng and crashed onto the deck. She crashed heavily, and the people on the deck immediately looked at Ye Sheng.


    They looked at each other in dismay.


    No one would have thought that there would be someone who dared to fight at the first princess¡¯banquet.


    And someone died.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s kick directly killed a xiantian tenth stage cultivator, and the entire scene was stunned.


    Ye Sheng walked out with a cold face. He didn¡¯t want to search anymore. It was too troublesome. He looked around coldly and shouted, ¡°Fang conglong,e out. We should go.¡±


    This shout was heard by everyone on the 100 ships.


    In a secret room, a few people were sitting there, discussing something.


    The eldest princess who was sitting in the chief seat had a change in expression. She suddenly stood up, her face was terrifyingly gloomy.


    The few people who were in front of the eldest princess were allughing yfully.


    ¡°Eldest princess, it seems that someone is causing trouble at your banquet.¡±The descendant of the plume manifestation Holy Land, Wang Shouyi, said with a faint smile.


    This was the rumored genius who had not appeared for three thousand years. His face was long and slender, his eyebrows were like swords, iparably sharp. He was dressed in luxurious brocade clothes and appeared to have a graceful bearing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My subordinate Cui¡¯er will definitely be able to deal with this person. He dares to cause trouble at my banquet. I want him to pay the price.¡±The eldest princess pped the table and said coldly.


    ¡°Eldest princess, this person seems to be looking for me. I¡¯ll go out and take a look. It might be a misunderstanding.¡±Fang conglong stood up and hurriedly exined. He could tell that this voice belonged to Ye Sheng.


    It turned out that Fang conglong, who ye Sheng had been unable to find, had been brought here by the eldest princess.

 Chapter 246 - the eldest Princess of Jindan Stage (sixth update)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 24, the eldest Princess of Jindan Stage (sixth update)</h4>


    The eldest princess looked at Fang Conglong and was about to nod her head and say, ¡°Forget it,¡±to win the hearts of the people, but suddenly a servant girl rushed in and said in panic, ¡°Eldest princess, something has happened.¡±


    The eldest princess frowned and berated, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen so many distinguished guests here, and you still dare to barge in?¡±


    The maidservant sobbed, ¡°Eldest princess, something has happened to Sister Xiaocui.¡±


    The eldest princess¡¯expression suddenly changed, and she hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiaocui was her right-hand woman, and her strength had reached the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm. Moreover, she knew many of her secrets, so she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Sister Xiaocui has been killed,¡±the maidservant said, trembling in fear.


    Boom!


    A huge aura instantly erupted from the eldest princess¡¯body, like a volcano erupting, and sent the surrounding people flying.


    ¡°Golden Core Realm?¡±Wang Shouyi¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t expect that the eldest princess, who had been talking with them all this time, was actually a golden core expert.


    Fang conglong was dumbfounded. The eldest princess was only in her teens, and she had already entered the Golden Core Realm?


    The expressions of the disciples of the other big forces changed drastically as they watched in shock. They were all at the eighth or ninth stage of Xiantian realm, and they had thought that only the weak king would be able to protect one person. They had not expected that the eldest princess¡¯outburst would shock their eyeballs.


    The eldest princess ignored them. Instead, she stared at the maidservant and asked with an unsightly expression, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    These two words made her gnash her teeth. Xiao Cui was her right-hand woman. She had helped her deal with too many dark matters, and the loss of the eldest princess¡¯Heart was bleeding.


    ¡°Who killed Xiao Cui? She is at the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm, and her strength is not weaker than any of the tenth stage Xiantian realm. Unless she is in the Jindan realm, no one can kill her.¡±The eldest princess¡¯eyes shot out a cold light, malevolent and terrifying, the killing intent all over her body turned into substance, condensing into long sabers, and the coldness swept through the entire room.


    Updates by


    .


    Boom!


    This time, except for Wang Shouyi, the rest of the people were all trembling and looking in horror. At this moment, they finally experienced the terror of the Jindan realm.


    And the weakest among them, Fang conglong, almost fell to the ground. He was only in the tenth stage of the soul nurturing realm, so he could not resist such an imposing manner.


    It was also because the eldest princess did not face him. Otherwise, just the imposing manner alone would have crushed Fang conglong to death.


    The gap was too big.


    The maidservant trembled and cried, ¡°It was that person outside. He killed Sister Xiaocui.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±Fang conglong shouted in shock.


    Shua!


    The eldest princess stared at Fang conglong with her cold eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you defending the person outside?¡±


    ¡°I know him. That person is a student of my Jixia Academy. He is my best friend. He is only at the sixth sky of Xiantian realm. How could he kill someone at the tenth sky of Xiantian Realm?¡±Fang conglong immediately defended himself.


    The eldest princess looked at the maidservant and said coldly, ¡°Tell me the details.¡±


    The maidservant trembled and lowered her head very low. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°That man kicked Sister Xiaocui out of the cabin, and then sister Xiaocui died. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Wang Shouyi said indifferently, ¡°To kick a xiantian realm cultivator to death, no one at the Xiantian realm can do it. He must be at the Jindan stage.¡±


    Fang conglong braced himself and exined, ¡°I can guarantee that my good friend is only in the Xiantian sixthyer.¡±


    The aura of the eldest princess condensed all over her body and turned into a huge sharp knife, shing fiercely.


    Rumble!


    The room immediately broke into pieces and exploded.


    The people outside were suddenly shocked. They looked up and saw the eldest princess walking in the air in a man¡¯s outfit. Her aura was terrifying. As she walked, the air behind her distorted, and she stared at Ye Sheng on the deck with a terrifying gaze, she asked coldly, ¡°Did you kill my little Cui?¡±


    This question reverberated across the entire river.


    This time, the Spring River¡¯s moonlight stopped. Everyone¡¯s gaze was cast on the eldest princess and Ye Sheng.


    Wang Shouyi and the others all followed. Fang conglong also followed. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Brother Ye, quickly say that you didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    Ye Sheng turned his head and looked at Fang conglong. He said indifferently, ¡°Come here,e with me.¡±


    Rumble!


    The eldest princess¡¯imposing manner suddenly covered down, stirring up the river water into the sky. The ship also broke into pieces. Unable to withstand the imposing manner of a jindan, many people ran to other ships in a panic.


    ¡°I asked if you killed him?¡±The eldest princess¡¯expression was cold and ice-cold.


    ¡°Brother Ye, quickly tell me that you didn¡¯t kill her.¡±Fang conglong was on the verge of tears as he was worried for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng suddenly smiled and looked at the eldest princess. He pointed at Xiao Cui¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°Are you talking about this woman?¡±


    The eldest princess stared at Ye Sheng coldly as her killing intent materialized. Numerous long sabers gathered around her body and made cracking sounds.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I killed him.¡±Ye Sheng raised his head, a trace of a smile appearing on his face as he openly admitted it.


    Boom!


    The eldest princess¡¯Aura became even more violent as it pressed down, pping down like a violent storm.


    The ship was like a small boat in the ocean, instantly smashed into pieces.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±The eldest princess said coldly. She stretched out her hand, and the long sabers condensed from killing intent beside her fell down with a swish.


    ¡°I deserve to die? I think the ones who deserve to die should be you guys. I don¡¯t have any objections if you want to be the emperor, but you shouldn¡¯t use such a ruthless method to deal with my friend.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly, a huge wave of energy suddenly rushed out of his body and transformed into a golden giant. He pped down with his palm.


    Rumble!


    Rolling air currents surged in all directions, causing many people to close their eyes and not be able to distinguish where was where.


    In the next moment, they heard a fierce shout.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    It was the eldest princess. She wanted to use her long saber to kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was indeed at the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm. There was no mistake about this, and the eldest princess did not take it to heart at all.


    But in the next second, she knew that she was wrong.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s golden giant incarnation pped down, crushing everything in its path.


    What Aura, what de, what attack? Under this palm, everything waspletely annihted.


    When everything returned to calm, the first princess stood in the Void, and Ye Sheng stood on the other river.


    The river water was choppy, and Ye Sheng stood on it as if he was walking on t ground, coldly staring at the first princess.


    They were evenly matched.


    The first princess¡¯pupils contracted violently. She stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You are only at the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm, and you can actually resist my aura and killing intent?¡±


    The rest of the people also watched in shock. This was not a battle of the same level. One had fully unleashed his aurous core aura, while the other was only at the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm.


    Wang Shouyi had thought that it would be a matter of one move, but at this moment, he looked at it in surprise. He did not expect Ye Sheng to be so tenacious.


    At this time, a person appeared behind Wang Shouyi. It was Liu Changgeng.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, it¡¯s this person. He injured me during the day and humiliated you. He even tried his best to protect the Marquis of Changle. He just came back from the grasnd. I think he must know the Marquis of Changle,¡±Liu Changgeng said weakly, he hated ye Sheng so much that he naturally wanted eldest senior brother to kill him.


    Wang Shouyi frowned and said indifferently, ¡°Did he really say that?¡±


    ¡°I swear to the heavens, that¡¯s exactly what he said. He even mocked your engagement with the daughter of a quasi-saint. His words were extremely disrespectful to you,¡±Liu Changgeng said firmly.


    ¡°Leave such a person to the eldest princess to kill. A sixth sky of the Xiantian realm, even if he can withstand the aura and killing intent, he still won¡¯t be able to withstand the eldest princess¡¯attack,¡±Wang Shouyi said coldly.


    Liu Changgeng retreated obediently, feeling proud in his heart. As a dog licking dog, he naturally knew what the change in his master¡¯s expression meant.


    At this moment, Wang Shouyi clearly had already developed killing intent toward Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Offending two golden cores, I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll die today.¡±Liu Changgeng smiled smugly, thinking viciously in his heart.

 Chapter 247 - debunking (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 25, debunking (first update)</h4>


    On the other river, the waves were turbulent. One of the hundred turreted ships had sunk, and now, Ye Sheng and the eldest princess were fighting.


    The people on the other ny-nine ships looked at each other in dismay.


    How did a beautiful night on the Spring River turn into this?


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Why is the eldest princess so angry?¡±


    Many people sobered up in a daze. Then, they were confused and kept asking questions.


    ¡°This person caused trouble on the ship and even killed one of the eldest princess¡¯handmaidens. How audacious.¡±


    ¡°What? He actually dared to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°He deserves to die. How could such a person ruin our gathering?¡±


    ¡°The eldest princess must kill this brat who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth.¡±


    Many people mored, making ye Sheng frown.


    A group of Fools.


    Ye Sheng looked around, feeling disdain in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for him, these people wouldn¡¯t even know that they were being controlled.


    Updates by


    .


    The eldest princess stood in the air, her gaze cold as she questioned, ¡°Who gave you the courage to cause trouble in my territory and ruin everyone¡¯s fun?¡±


    She wanted to uphold justice and then kill Ye Sheng to establish her reputation.


    Killing Ye Sheng seemed very simple to the eldest princess, so before she killed Ye Sheng, she wanted to reap a circle of prestige for herself.


    Ye Sheng looked at the eldest princess and smiled disdainfully, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I Killed Your People?¡±


    The eldest princess sneered, ¡°I invited tens of thousands of talented people to the gathering so that everyone could get to know more friends. You killed my people for no reason and even said that I was wrong. A person can¡¯t be so Shameless.¡±


    The eldest princess¡¯words caused many people to cheer and cheer.


    ¡°The eldest princess is right. This person doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. He should be killed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he ruined our elegant mood. He deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°The eldest princess is righteous. She is truly a role model among women.¡±


    The group of people kept shouting. They were excited and wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    When the eldest princess saw this scene, the corners of her mouth curled up. She smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°It seems that killing you is what everyone wants. Then you can go and die.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the people participating in the Spring River Flower and moon night with disdain and shook his head coldly. These people deserved to be controlled.


    ¡°Stop. I can prove that Ye Sheng was right to kill people.¡±At this moment, Lin Tianyun stood out and looked at the eldest princess angrily. His voice was loud and clear, covering the entire scene.


    Everyone was staring at him.


    The eldest princess frowned and said coldly, ¡°Lin Tianyun, a disciple of the hall of Immortals. You also want to mess with my Spring River Flower and Moon Night?¡±


    Lin Tianyun spat, he said loudly to the surrounding people, ¡°I will stand out and expose you today, the hypocritical and shameless eldest princess. What Dog Sh * t Spring River Flower Moon Night? It¡¯s all a lie. In the dark, the eldest princess¡¯subordinates have poisoned everywhere and harmed us all. Ye Sheng discovered this secret and was hunted down by the eldest princess¡¯people, so he made a counter-attack.¡±


    The surrounding people were in an uproar. All of them were shocked and didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    Even Wang Shouyi of the ascendance sacrednd frowned and looked at the eldest princess. Was this true?


    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re Ye Sheng¡¯s friend. In order to save him, you actually ndered me like this. are all the disciples of the Longevity Pce Like This?¡±The eldest princess¡¯pupils contracted as she sternly berated.


    The eldest princess, who was a little out of bnce in her heart, immediately pointed out with her finger.


    Bang!


    A Ray of divine light directly shot down, wanting to kill Lin Tianyun and stop him from bewitching the hearts of the people.


    But Ye Sheng threw out a punch.


    Samsara seal!


    This punch transformed into arge seal and fiercely smashed down, directly shattering the divine light.


    ¡°What, are you going to kill me to silence me?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Ridiculous, I was just sitting there. With just a few words of nder from you, where is the evidence?¡±The eldest princess snorted. She was very frank, but the coldness in her eyes did not disappear for a long time, and it became more and more intense.


    She wanted to kill Lin Tianyun immediately and skin ye Sheng.


    But she could not be so impatient. She wanted to control the situation.


    ¡°You said that I poisoned you. where is the poison?¡±The eldest princess sneered. ¡°You are alive and well now, and you are questioning me. where is the person I poisoned?¡±


    Lin Tianyun was momentarily at a loss for words. He said, ¡°My poison has been cured, but the rest of the people have not yet recovered.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what a loose tongue. You said that I poisoned you, so how did you recover?¡±The eldest princess questioned.


    Lin Tianyun was stunned and did not know how to answer.


    Tens of thousands of people stared at them, and for a moment, Lin Tianyun was a little flustered.


    ¡°Let me tell you, where is the person that you poisoned?¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Shua!


    This time, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ye Sheng. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him.


    Did the eldest princess poison him?


    Or did Ye Sheng and the others spout nonsense?


    The eldest princess stared intently at Ye Sheng. Her heart was uncertain. Did Ye Sheng have evidence?


    ¡°Impossible. This poisones from the void. No one in this world knows.¡±The eldest princess gave herself a piece of reassurance and looked coldly at Ye Sheng. As long as Ye Sheng could not bring out strong evidence, she would act immediately.


    Ye Sheng looked at the eldest princess and smiled. His smile was very mocking and filled with disdain. Then, he waved his hand.


    Yun Kang and the others appeared beside Li Tianyun, on a ship.


    ¡°These people are all descendants of second-rate aristocratic families. Now, they are all poisoned and their minds are not clear. This poisones from outside the void and is not from our world. It is colorless and tasteless. It can not be detected. If it is mixed in wine, it will only cause people to go a little crazy in the beginning. However, if they drink too much, they will lose their minds, just like them. If the poison is deeper, I will obey your every word without the slightest objection. ¡°...¡±Ye Sheng enunciated each word clearly.


    The eldest princess¡¯face was terrifyingly gloomy. She had never imagined that Ye Sheng would actually know about the poison in the void.


    She could neither exin nor exin, because the tens of thousands of people had alreadypletely revolted.


    ¡°Could this be true?¡±


    ¡°I recognize those people. They are Yun Kang, the eldest young master of the Yun n.¡±


    ¡°I also recognize Li Changsheng of the Li n. I didn¡¯t expect that he would also fall for the trap.¡±


    ¡°What is the eldest princess trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She¡¯s controlling us so that she can be the Emperor.¡±


    For a time, the eldest princesspletely lost the hearts of the people.


    Words were not evidence, but now that Ye Sheng hadid out the evidence, those who did not believe began to believe it.


    During this period, there were also people from the various princes who added fuel to the fire. They were happy to see such a thing happen. The eldest princess¡¯reputation was ruined. It would only benefit the princes, not harm them.


    The emotions of the crowd surged. Everyone red angrily at the eldest princess. Some of the people who were originally poisoned now felt a lingering fear.


    Wang Shouyi said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    Liu Changgeng said with lingering fear, ¡°I even drank a few cups just now. I¡¯m not poisoned, right?¡±


    Wang shouyi sneered and said, ¡°The person they want to control is at least a disciple of a second-rate aristocratic family. Why would they control you?¡±


    Liu changgeng heaved a long sigh of relief and asked curiously, ¡°Then how did Ye Sheng find out?¡±


    Wang Shouyi replied indifferently, ¡°No matter how he found out, he¡¯s going to die.¡±


    Liu Changgeng raised his head to take a look. As expected, the eldest princess¡¯face was ice-cold as she stared at Ye Sheng. Her killing intent stirred up a violent wind as she aimed at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You deserve to die.¡±

 Chapter 248 - the Valiant Ye Sheng (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 26, the Valiant Ye Sheng (second update)</h4>


    The eldest princess knew that everything was toote.


    The situation had deteriorated to this point, and she could not save it. Now, the only way to stop the loss was to kill Ye Sheng.


    As for the people who were excited, the eldest princess looked at them coldly and did not intend to exin.


    What she wanted to do the most now was to kill Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    She made a move as she wished. She was in the Golden Elixir realm. Although she had just entered the Golden Elixir realm, she had inherited King Ye¡¯s abilities and didn¡¯t put the heroes in the world in her eyes at all.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±As the voice full of killing intent fell, apanied by a fierce wind, the eldest princess¡¯s figure appeared in front of Ye Sheng and struck down with her palm.


    Long Wind Palm technique!


    This was a cultivation technique of King Ye in the early days, and its lethality was very strong. At this moment, it was used to kill Ye Sheng.


    The palm technique stirred up a strong wind, and a multicolored light blossomed in the air. The multicolored light flickered, and like a celestial being from the heavens, it suddenly attacked.


    Pu!


    This attack shook the other river, striking thirty Li into the water, and huge waves rolled.


    In the next moment, it descended on Ye Sheng¡¯s head.


    The power of the eldest princess¡¯golden core was fully disyed.


    Updates by


    .


    She was worthy of her ambition to be an emperor. Her abilities were indeed extraordinary.


    The surrounding people watched in horror. This attack was too terrifying. It was like a divine light that flickered in the void.


    Only Ye Sheng watched coldly. His clothes fluttered in the wind and a strong wind blew. He rolled up his clothes, but his expression did not change.


    ng!


    An armor appeared on his body. It was the Holy Martial armor.


    Rumble!


    The power of the Earth in his Dantian surged over at this moment.


    Ye Sheng roared loudly, ¡°Ten Pce Yama!¡±


    Bang Bang Bang! ! !


    Ten loud sounds exploded behind Ye Sheng. The tenyers of worlds were pulled apart. The ten invincible Phantoms stared at the eldest princess and then punched out together.


    Rumble!


    With the support of the power of 1,500 people, Ye Sheng¡¯s fist suppressed the heavens at this moment.


    The Ten Pce Yama¡¯s figure and Ye Sheng¡¯s figure were at the same level. At this moment, they elongated. This punch erupted with a huge power.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Like a giant, it shattered the nine heavens and turned into an immortal divine light. Its body took a step forward in the void.


    This punch also followed this step and struck out together.


    The divine light flickered, and the ck light burst forth. This other riverpletely swept up the huge waves, and Ye Sheng stepped on the waves to attack.


    The power of this attack shocked the people on the ny-nine ships.


    Wang Shouyi of the Feather Blossom Holy Land was shocked, and he said in disbelief, ¡°The power of the Golden Core Realm?¡±


    The power that Ye Sheng used surpassed the Xiantian realm and reached the golden core realm, but his cultivation was still at the Xiantian sixth sky.


    How was this possible?


    Liu Changgeng saw Ye Sheng¡¯s attack, and his eyes widened, and he trembled in fear. He thought that if ye Sheng had hit him like this, his body would have been left without a trace.


    As for Lin Tianyun, Lin Siyu and her brother looked at him with admiration.


    Wasn¡¯t this too strong?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attack made people¡¯s hearts surge and the river water submit.


    The Void Demon King stood on the Ship Sail Mountain and looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s punch. He said in surprise, ¡°This kid can challenge so many levels higher than him?¡±


    It knew that Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was fast, but it didn¡¯t know that Ye Sheng was so terrifying.


    Not only did he cross a minor realm, but he also had a major realm from Xiantian to Jindan.


    Although the eldest princess was shocked, she still believed in herself. She shouted loudly, ¡°You must die today. Use your blood to dere my strength.¡±


    Rumble!


    A palm came down and collided with Ye Sheng¡¯s punch. The momentum was great. In an instant, the collision caused a brilliant light to shoot out. The entire night was illuminated. Then, everyone saw a terrifying fact.


    The eldest princess was actually sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s fist.


    Her hair was disheveled, and her face was full of shock. Under the surging qi and blood, a trace of blood flowed out of the corner of the eldest princess¡¯s mouth, and she stared at Ye Sheng in shock and anger.


    Ye Sheng stood on the waves, his face cold. The ten worlds behind him were withdrawn one by one and entered his body. He was wearing armor, and he looked awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Eldest princess, I¡¯m afraid your beautiful dream is about to fall through. I¡¯m not someone you can kill.¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The touch just now had let ye Sheng know that he could now fight against the first change of the Golden Core Realm.


    The eighteen changes of the golden core crushed all Xiantian realms.


    But in Ye Sheng¡¯s case, this sentence didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°How can you be so powerful, fighting against the golden core with the Xiantian Realm?¡±The eldest Princess¡¯s face was full of disbelief. She had cultivated for more than ten years and had never encountered such a thing.


    No one could fight a jindan in the Xiantian realm.


    But now, Ye Sheng told her that someone could do it, and did it well enough.


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°Xiantian can¡¯t fight a jindan in the Xiantian realm. who set the rules?¡±


    The eldest princess stabilized her surging qi and blood, and stared at Ye Sheng without blinking. unconvinced, she attacked again.


    ¡°I said I would kill you, so I will definitely kill you.¡±The eldest princess let out a long cry, her aura connecting the sky and the Earth. At the same time, the Phantom of a Phoenix appeared behind her and let out a long cry.


    Ye Sheng focused his eyes and looked. This phoenix had been activated from a phoenix hairpin.


    Phoenix hairpin. This was the eldest princess¡¯Magic Treasure. It was very powerful.


    The Immortal Phoenix fluttered in the air and spread its wings to strike the nine heavens. It charged over in an instant.


    The people around cried out in rm. This was a phoenix. It had attacked together with the eldest princess. Its momentum was astonishing, and it looked very powerful.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a low roar. He didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it in the slightest. With a pill furnace in hand, he smashed it down viciously.


    With that roar, mountains and rivers were shattered. The river water boiled, and the Pantheon pill furnace was smashed out.


    Kacha!


    At this moment, the Phoenix formed from the Phoenix hairpin shattered. With an unwilling cry, it returned to the Phoenix hairpin.


    Then, the Phoenix hairpin was smashed to pieces by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The eldest princess¡¯s pupils constricted. She quickly retreated and no longer dared to attack.


    This was too fierce. Her phoenix hairpin was not an ordinary magic treasure. It was a magic treasure that had been soaked in Phoenix blood. Only then could it have the Phantom of a Phoenix. However, against the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it could not even withstand a single blow and directly shattered.


    Just how powerful was this pill furnace?


    The eldest princess¡¯s expression was uncertain. She red fiercely at Ye Sheng, not knowing how to attack.


    However, if she didn¡¯t attack, Ye Sheng would retaliate.


    So what if you¡¯re a Princess?


    If you dare to attack me, you must be aware of being injured.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze became cold as he charged forward and punched out 108 times.


    Boom! Boom! Boom..


    ¡°If you want to kill me, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°If you dare to attack me, Great Qin won¡¯t let you off,¡±the eldest princess said arrogantly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t represent Great Qin. After today¡¯s matter is spread, you¡¯ll be impeached to death. Great Qin won¡¯t vent its anger on me because of this matter. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to kill you; I just want to defeat you.¡±Ye Sheng was not worried at all, ¡°Go!¡±.


    The first princess roared as her true Qi surged, continuously defending against Ye Sheng. Otherwise, Ye Sheng would injure her.


    But after one hundred and eight punches, Ye Sheng¡¯s be shed, shooting out a ray of divine light.

 Chapter 249 - Wang Shouyi’s plan (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 27, Wang Shouyi¡¯s n (third update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was suppressing the eldest princess as he fought. He was d in pdin armor and had the strength of 1,500 people. At this moment, he was like a god that had descended.


    The eldest princess felt a lot of pressure. Her jade-like hands were gentle as she continuously waved the cultivation technique that Lord Ye had taught her. However, after blocking ye Sheng¡¯s 108 punches, a divine light shed between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    Primordial spirit leaving body!


    ¡°Ten Divine Abilities!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul did not show any mercy as he instantly unleashed ten divine abilities.


    The ancient ten divine abilities were extremely powerful. When they were unleashed at this moment, they sealed the world in ice. The heavy rain was majestic, and lightning shed and thunder rumbled. They transformed into a rain of arrows that tore apart the cocoons and sent the eldest princess flying 300 meters away. She crashed into more than ten ships, she spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, and her soul was in great pain.


    ¡°Dual cultivation of Dao and martial arts?¡±The eldest princess looked at them in shock. She could not believe it. Ye Sheng was actually a dual cultivation of Dao and martial arts?


    Wang Shouyi from the plume manifestation holynd also frowned. He stared at Ye Sheng with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°This attack method is very simr to a person,¡±Wang Shouyi muttered.


    Liu changgeng immediately asked, ¡°Eldest senior brother, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Wang Shouyi nodded in satisfaction. Why did he know that Liu Changgeng did not have any talent and still stayed by his side?


    It was because of his eyesight that Liu Changgeng constantly observed Wang Shouyi¡¯s expression and knew when to stand up and help his master solve his problems.


    It was simply toofortable to raise such a dog.


    ¡°Go and investigate the portrait of the Changle Marquis For me. I want to see it tonight,¡±Wang Shouyi said in a deep voice.


    Updates by


    .


    After discovering that Ye Sheng was so powerful,bined with what Liu Changgeng had said earlier, and Ye Sheng defending the Changle Marquis, Wang Shouyi had a bold guess.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure, so he needed to investigate.


    Liu Changgeng didn¡¯t say anything and immediately went to investigate. Although this was rtively difficult, fortunately, the power of the plume manifestation holynd was veryrge, so they could definitely find it in one night.


    At this moment, the disturbance on the Bie River had calmed down. The eldest princess was injured and fell on the boat, looking very miserable.


    ¡°You are actually a dual cultivator of dao and martial arts?¡±The eldest princess asked in shock.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°You are not my match. If you do not plot against my friend tonight, I will turn a blind eye. This group of drunkard trash has been controlled by you. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Ye Sheng was still very vengeful. Previously, many people had mored for the eldest princess to kill Ye Sheng. Now That Ye Sheng had the chance, of course, he would take revenge.


    Tens of thousands of people were scolded by Ye Sheng. Each and every one of them looked aggrieved. They held a grudge against Ye Sheng and also hated the eldest princess.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, right? I¡¯ll definitely kill you. You must pay the price for ruining my big n.¡±The eldest princess climbed up, her face gloomy, and said fiercely.


    Ye Sheng said freely, ¡°Then you must find an emptiness realm expert to kill me. Otherwise, you are no match for me.¡±


    The eldest princess did not say a word. Her eyes were fixed on Ye Sheng, and the determined killing intent in them was so dense.


    She had been born for more than ten years, and she had never wanted to kill anyone so much.


    Ye Sheng stood on the river and looked at Fang Conglong and the others. He said, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Fang conglong immediately said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After knowing the eldest princess¡¯vicious intentions, no one would feel at ease staying here.


    Lin Tianyun and Fang conglong immediately flew away with Yun Kang and the others.


    They didn¡¯t even greet the eldest princess. One could imagine how angry they were.


    The eldest princess looked at them coldly and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Ye Sheng stood on the water and let the river push him away.


    The eldest princess stared at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and took a deep breath to suppress her anger. In the end, she could not suppress it at all.


    Boom!


    The eldest princess pped down, and another boat sank.


    This time, all the people who participated in the Spring River Flower and moon night left. Everyone had different thoughts, but without exception, the person who suffered the greatest loss tonight was the eldest princess.


    When everyone had left, the eldest princess gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Call people over. Call all of King Ye¡¯s personal guards over. I Want Ye to die.¡±


    Immediately, some maidservants left trembling.


    On the other side, Wang Shouyi also left the Bie River and returned to his own territory, a beautiful pce.


    He was waiting, waiting for Liu Changgeng to bring the news.


    After waiting for a while, it was alreadyte at night.


    Wang Shouyi stood under the moonlight with his hands behind his back and looked at the bright moonlight with a calm expression.


    Outside the main hall, Liu Changgeng hurriedly walked over.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, the portrait is here.¡±Liu Changgeng said with an incredulous expression.


    When Wang Shouyi saw Liu Changgeng¡¯s expression, he did not even want to ept the portrait. He said, ¡°My guess is right, right?¡±


    Liu changgeng nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. He said, ¡°Eldest senior brother, you are simply amazing. How did you guess that Ye Sheng was the Marquis of Changle?¡±


    A strong killing intent erupted from Wang Shouyi¡¯s eyes. A violent wind rose from the ground and swept across the entire main hall. Liu Changgeng was so frightened that he immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Because the first time I saw him, I had a deep disgust. It was as if he was the person I hated the most. As expected, he was the Marquis of Changle. He dared toy a hand on my fianc¨¦e. Is he courting death?¡±Wang Shou said with a cold smile.


    Liu changgeng asked, ¡°Eldest senior brother, then what do you n to do?¡±


    Wang Shou kept saying, ¡°Kill him, of course.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s too strange. He defeated the eldest princess,¡±Liu Changgeng said.


    ¡°You can defeat me just because you defeated the eldest princess?¡±Wang Shouyiughed disdainfully, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been praised by the Holy Lord and the others as a genius that hasn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years. Everyone in the world thinks that this is granny Wang selling melons and boasting. ¡°But I can tell you that this is just telling the truth. I can defeat a eldest princess with one hand, and so can ye Sheng.¡±


    After hearing this, Liu Changgeng was shocked and immediately said, ¡°Then how do we kill Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°I want everyone to know that I, Wang Shouyi, am stronger than Ye Sheng, especially the quasi-saint¡¯s daughter of Xianyang,¡±Wang Shouyi said.


    Liu Changgeng thought carefully and frowned, ¡°Then there is only one way.¡±


    Wang Shouyi listened quietly.


    ¡°Openly and openly, under the eyes of countless people, we can defeat Ye Sheng, or even kill him,¡±Liu Changgeng said fiercely.


    ¡°What can we do to make him and me fight under the watchful eyes of countless people?¡±Wang Shouyi asked.


    ¡°For the duel, eldest senior brother only needs to write a duel book. I will pass it to Ye Sheng and stimte him toe out for a fair duel. It will spread throughout the whole world in the Sacred Land of ascendance. Under the watchful eyes of countless people, eldest senior brother will also be famous after defeating Ye Sheng,¡±Liu Changgeng said immediately.


    Wang Shouyi thought carefully and said with satisfaction, ¡°Other than sucking up to him, you are still useful.¡±


    Liu Changgeng smiled in an ingratiating manner. ¡°To be able to suck up to eldest senior brother, not everyone is qualified.¡±


    Wang Shouyiughed loudly, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow your method. Tonight, Ye Sheng defeats the eldest princess. In a few days, everyone in the world will know. Then, you will send me a letter of challenge. I want to kill this brat who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth in front of everyone in the world. Does he dare to Touch My Woman?¡±


    Liu Changgeng¡¯s spirit was shaken. He said, ¡°Then we only need to wait for three days. In three days, there will definitely be more letters to impeach the eldest princess than before. It¡¯s the right time to challenge Ye Sheng.¡±

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 28, mud of the Void (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 28, mud of the Void (fourth update)</h4>


    The Spring River Flowers and the moon night caused a huge ruckus, and Lin Tianyun and the others were all terrified.


    When Yun Kang and the others woke up and found out about everything, they were all cursing and hating the eldest princess to the bone.


    No one was willing to be a puppet.


    After that, they were all grateful to Ye Sheng for saving them. They all patted their chests and promised that Ye Sheng was their savior. If there was anything, just say the word and they would guarantee it.


    Ye Sheng just smiled and did not take it to heart.


    If Ye Sheng could not solve the problem, these few families together would not be able to solve it.


    ¡°We have all been tricked. Why didn¡¯t brother Fang and the eldest Princess Attack?¡±Yun Kang asked in confusion.


    Fang conglong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My family is an aristocratic family of officials in Xianyang. It has been passed down from generation to generation and has never declined. Although it can¡¯t bepared to a first-rate power like the three families and the five surnames, it can still speak in front of the emperor. Perhaps because of this, the eldest princess did not attack me.¡±


    ¡°Bullying the weak and fearing the strong, this eldest princess,¡±Lin Siyu said disdainfully.


    ¡°Brother Ye, this time, you offended the eldest princess for us. The eldest princess will definitely hold a grudge against you. This can be considered as US dragging you down,¡±Li Changsheng said guiltily.


    Ye Sheng smiled calmly and said, ¡°With such an opponent, I can also motivate myself and raise my cultivation.¡±


    Zeng Wen and Zeng Yun looked at each other and suddenly stood up, ye Sheng said, ¡°Brother Ye, both of us brothers were saved by you. This time, you even offended the eldest princess. I feel really bad, so I n to give you the Zeng family¡¯s treasure.¡±


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°I saved you because we met each other. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you be puppets, not for the treasure.¡±


    Zeng Wen said sincerely, ¡°Brother Ye, you don¡¯t have to decline. My Zeng family is not a big force. We are at the bottom of the second tier. This generation has Zeng Yun and me. If anything happens to us, the Zeng family¡¯s inheritance will be in danger. You saved us, which means you saved the Zeng family.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Zeng Yun also said, ¡°Brother Ye, why don¡¯t you listen to what this treasure is?¡±


    Ye Sheng saw their insistence and could only say, ¡°You can tell us.¡±


    Zeng Wen looked at the crowd, he said slowly, ¡°Our Zeng family was also very powerful in the past. A thousand years ago, before the Dragon dynasty appeared, our Zeng family had already appeared. The current head of the family was an emptiness realm expert. Unfortunately, the descendants were unfilial and gradually declined. It was not until the Qin dynasty was established that we rose again. After more than ten years of development, we can be considered to have recovered a little bit of vitality. We relied on this treasure.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Since this treasure is so important to your Zeng family, I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Zeng Yun smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ye, don¡¯t worry. This treasure is nothing else but a secret manual left behind by our ancestors. It contains countless cultivation tips that can help people break through quickly. Our Zeng family has relied on this trick for more than ten years and sessfully produced a Jindan stage expert. Now, we are giving this secret manual to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng hesitated. ¡°If you give it to me, will the elders of the Zeng family agree?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye, the two of us are the future of the Zeng family. Our decision is the decision of the Zeng family,¡±Zeng Wen said firmly. Then, he took out a secret manual from his pocket. Judging from the year, it should be a rubbished copy, and handed it to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at the secret manual and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Zeng Yun smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Yun Kang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Zeng brothers have given us so many valuable secret books. What should we give to thank you, Brother Ye?¡±


    Ye Sheng said firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to give anything else. A Gentleman¡¯s friendship is as light as water. I saved you because it¡¯s within my ability, not because of your return.¡±


    Yun Kang and the others nodded, but none of them listened to him. Everyone was thinking about what they should give to repay ye Sheng for saving their lives?


    Ye Sheng was helpless and could only watch them leave. He shook his head and sighed, then opened the secret manual given to him by the Zeng brothers.


    This was the cultivation technique left behind by an emptiness realm expert. It could allow one to break through quickly, and it was still very attractive to Ye Sheng.


    No treasure couldpare to the enhancement of one¡¯s cultivation.


    Ye Sheng quickly flipped through the secret manual.


    He did not know until he saw it. It turned out that there were secrets to cultivation.


    Just like climbing a mountain, those who knew the knack would be able to climb up much faster and wouldn¡¯t be exhausted.


    Ye Sheng used to be like a boorish man who didn¡¯t know anything. He relied on his willpower and his own powerful strength to climb up. His speed was very fast, but this was all built on the support of his Dantian Earth.


    Ye Sheng really didn¡¯t know much about techniques.


    There were many techniques recorded in this book. For Ye Sheng, it was a great harvest.


    He was immersed in it and couldn¡¯t extricate himself. He began to cultivate ording to these techniques.


    The first time he cultivated, Ye Sheng was surprised to find that his cultivation speed was more than twice as fast as before after using these techniques.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He began to carefullyprehend, advise, and use techniques.


    Time slowly improved. In one night, Ye Sheng mastered more than ten techniques, increasing his cultivation speed by more than five times.


    Now, one day of cultivation was equivalent to the previous five days.


    This was incredible. One year of cultivation with this technique was equivalent to the previous five years.


    It was too exaggerated.


    Ye Sheng looked at the book in his hand and sighed. This gift was simply too valuable.


    That night, Ye Sheng cultivated for an entire night, which was equivalent to the previous five days.


    This also raised his cultivation to the middle stage of Xiantian Sixth Heaven.


    Early the next morning, there was a knock on the door.


    Ye Sheng walked over and opened the door. It was Yun Kang.


    He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing brother Ye¡¯s Rest.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°No, I cultivated for an entire night. Why did youe looking for me so early in the morning?¡±


    Yun Kang said, ¡°After I went back yesterday, I thought hard about how I could thank you for saving my life. In the end, I Found You.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Yun Kang. ¡°Brother Ye, you can¡¯t be looking down on Yun Kang, right? You should ept what the Zeng Brothers gave you. No matter how bad my things are, it¡¯s still a kindness.¡±


    Ye Sheng was helpless and could only say, ¡°Alright, I ept. What is it?¡±


    ¡°This.¡±Yun Kang took out a jade box and handed it to Ye Sheng.


    Pu Ling Ling Ling!


    The Void Demon King, who had been resting quietly by the side, instantly opened his eyes and flew over. He stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and stared unblinkingly at the jade box.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the void demon king. He asked, ¡°You Like This Thing?¡±


    The Void Demon King smiled at Yun Kang and said, ¡°Thank you for your treasure. I¡¯ll take it on behalf of Ye Sheng.¡±


    Yun Kang heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. I¡¯ll leave first. Brother Ye, take your time to look at it.¡±


    After sending Yun Kang off, Ye Sheng looked at the Void Demon King.


    At this moment, the Void Demon King had already left ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and pounced on the jade box. With a bang, he opened the Jade Box.


    ¡°It is indeed void mud. Ye Sheng, you are blessed,¡±the Void Demon King said in surprise.


    ¡°Void mud, what is this thing?¡±Ye Sheng asked.

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 29, the background of the Void (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 29, the background of the Void (5th update)</h4>


    The jade box was opened and there was a puddle of ck mud inside. It was sticky. It was the void mud that the Void Demon King had mentioned.


    ¡°The void mud is a good thing. It doesn¡¯t exist in this world. How did Yun Kang get it?¡±The Void Demon King asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how he got it. Tell me, what is the use of this void mud?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Void Demon King raised his head and looked at Ye Sheng with disdain. He said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk to an ignorant person.¡±


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m locking you in the Pantheon Pill Furnace?¡±


    The void demon king immediately said, ¡°This void mudes from the void. Its use is very obvious. Smear it all over your body and then burn it with fire. The void mud will fuse into your body and strengthen your body.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°With such a little thing, how strong can it be?¡±


    There was not much void mud in the jade box. It was only the size of a fist. Ye Sheng saw that it was not enough to smear it all over his body. Even an arm would take a lot of effort.


    ¡°The void mud can be spread. If you put your hand in now, it will spread all over your body along your arm,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°This is called the void mud. The poison the eldest princess used also came from the void. You are called the Void Demon King. You know these things, so you came from the void. where is the Void?¡±Ye Sheng was not in a hurry to use the void mud, instead, he stared at the Void Demon King.


    The Void Demon King¡¯s true form was the Kun Peng. He was not a native of this world. He came from the void.


    What did this void mean?


    Ye Sheng really wanted to know.


    The void demon king said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re too weak. I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    The veins on ye Sheng¡¯s forehead twitched. He said he was weak again.


    ¡°I want to know, what other world is there outside this world?¡±Ye Sheng asked sincerely.


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll tell you reluctantly,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng listened attentively.


    ¡°The Void is a ce outside of this world. There are many demon kings in the void whoe from various worlds and are very powerful. I used to be a demon king in the void,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and remembered it in his heart.


    ¡°But the Void is not a good ce. The Void is very dangerous. Turbulence, chaos, killing, Void Beasts, there are too many dangers. Therefore, people living in the void want to enter a world and be the master of this world,¡±the Void Demon King said to Ye Sheng seriously.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Then you came to this world to be the Master of This World?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want toe to this world. I was forced to do so.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Because your world is too weak and too remote. I was chased by people and had no choice but to escape here. But I didn¡¯t dare to make a move because once I made a move, I would definitely attract the attention of that enemy. Once he enters this world, the entire world will explode and all of you will die,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyelids twitched. There was such a thing?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that you can ascend once you cultivate to the void realm?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Ascending is right. Once you reach the 12th level of the Void Realm, you have the ability to break through the world barrier and enter the void. However, once you enter the Void, you can not return. Once you be a creature of the Void, you will either have to go through countless hardships and pass through the void, or you will remain in the void forever. You will think of ways to control a world and be the Master of the world. You will bring the power of the world and pass through the Void,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    So this was what ascending meant.


    Ascending did not mean entering the immortal world, but entering the void. It was very difficult to survive in the void, and once one entered the void, they would not be able to return.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did the eldest princess obtain the poison of the Void?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    The void demon king said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s only one exnation. Someone from the Void entered this world and brought the poison of the Void, and gave it to the eldest princess.¡±


    Ye Sheng fell silent. He originally thought that this world was like this, with the outside world being an endless universe. Who would have thought that it was actually the void.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you said that those below the 12th level of the Void realm are all mortals?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course, even if you reached the Void Realm, you¡¯re still just a mortal. It¡¯s difficult to escape death in this world unless you ascend, enter the Void, and then pass through the void. However, there are very few people who can do this. Even the peak me has never passed through.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°ording to what you said, I¡¯m indeed very weak.¡±


    He was only at the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm, and he still had the eighteen transformations of the golden core, the twelfth level of the Void Realm, and also the power of the void.


    Ye Sheng originally thought that he had some strength, but now that he knew this, the pride in his heart instantly vanished.


    He was still very weak.


    ¡°So, work hard, young man. I still think highly of you. After signing a contract with you, I¡¯ll definitely help you sessfully enter the void. Then, the two of US will join hands and pass through the void, taking a look at the vast world outside.¡±The Void Demon King said in high spirits.


    ¡°I will work hard.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shone with boundless light, full of motivation.


    Wasn¡¯t it just the Void? He had to go there sooner orter.


    But before he went, all the grudges in this world had to be resolved.


    Just like King Ye, Ye Sheng had to kill him personally.


    ¡°Alright, you have also understood the general concept of the void. I will tell you more in the future. Now, use the void mud.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and ced his hand on the jade box.


    Shuttle shuttle shuttle shuttle shuttle shuttle..


    A fine, numb sound rang out. The void mud seemed to have a consciousness and began to spread along Ye Sheng¡¯s arm.


    Not long after, Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body was covered in the void mud. He became pitch ck.


    ¡°Release the Pantheon Pill Furnace and use the pantheon pill furnace to roast the Void mud. Perhaps there will be an unexpected effect,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    With a thought, the pantheon pill furnace immediately flew out.


    Dong!


    The room shook.


    Ye Sheng sent a stream of true energy into it. With a boom, the mes of the pantheon pill furnace began to roast.


    ¡°Jump in and start roasting yourself,¡±the Void Demon Kingmanded.


    Ye Sheng immediately jumped in and entered the mes. The void mud immediately began to heat up, andyers of terrifying energy seeped into his body. Ye Sheng¡¯s bones creaked, and in the next second, he fainted magnificently.


    The Void Demon King was stunned. He pped his forehead and said, ¡°I forgot to tell him. The side effect of the void mud is that it will make you unconscious. At that time, how much of an effect it will have depends on the quality of the void mud.¡±


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng was not awake. If he did not let him, he would definitely curse. Wasn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°However, I see that the quality of the void mud is not very good. It seems to have been used a few times. Whether it can help you be stronger is also unknown.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 30, nine Golden Core Guards (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 30, nine Golden Core Guards (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng, who was wrapped in the void mud, waspletely unconscious and was floating in the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Fortunately, the Pantheon Pill Furnace was Ye Sheng¡¯s natal magic treasure, so it would not harm him. The temperature it controlled was just right.


    The weapon spirit of the Pantheon Pill Furnace, that small cluster of mes, was being nurtured in Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness. At this moment, it actually slowly rose up.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the pantheon pill furnace emitted a thick me, lighting up the Void Demon King who was staring at the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±The Void Demon King cursed angrily. Then, he plunged his head into the water basin and extinguished the me. His entire body was drenched.


    ¡°F * CK, is there something wrong with this pantheon pill furnace?¡±The Void Demon King cursed. He was only watching from the side. Why did he light it up?


    Boom!


    The Pantheon Elixir cauldron emitted another wave of mes, turning into a fire snake. It stared at the Void Demon King with intelligence, causing the void demon king to feel goosebumps.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±the Void Demon King apologized decisively.


    The fire snake immediately retreated.


    ¡°A tiger falling into the ins is being bullied by a dog.¡±The Void Demon King suddenly felt a sense of sadness, feeling that he had failed.


    The Pantheon Furnace ignored him. It was purely to take revenge on the Void Demon King for Ye Sheng. Now, it was fully focused on helping ye sheng absorb the void mud.


    This void mud had been used a few times by people, but because they did not know how to roast it with fire, even if it was effective, it had little effect.


    Updates by


    .


    Of course, no one would think of using fire to roast themselves, so ye Sheng was undergoing a transformation.


    The void mud slowly seeped into ye Sheng¡¯s skin and turned into waves of energy. The energy from the void stimted ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s bones were all shattered and were being rebuilt. This was an extremely painful process.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng was unconscious.


    Of course, even if he wasn¡¯t unconscious, he wouldn¡¯t have any expression.


    Ye Sheng had always been indifferent to pain, treating it as a form of tempering.


    The Void Demon King carefullyy on the edge of the Pantheon Pill Furnace and looked at Ye Sheng inside.


    This time, the Pantheon Pill Furnace did not deal with it.


    ¡°What is the origin of this furnace?¡±The Void Demon King muttered.


    ¡°The quality of this void mud is clearly not very good, and it has been used several times. There is not much energy left, so how did the energy double under the roasting of this furnace?¡±The Void Demon King was puzzled.


    Only now did it face the terror of the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    This pill furnace was also not something from this world.


    Thinking about it carefully, the pantheon pill furnace fell from the sky. Three of its legs were broken, and two of its legs were broken. It was severely injured, but it still had such great power even now.


    How terrifying was the Pantheon Pill Furnace at its peak?


    The Void Demon King sucked in a breath of cold air and became excited again.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s talent isn¡¯t bad. With my assistance and the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it won¡¯t be a big problem for him to enter the void. At that time, when we join hands, my enemies won¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡±When the Void Demon King thought of this.., it was so excited that it wanted to jump up.


    It saw the light of dawn on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s better to be cautious of arrogance and impatience. Let¡¯s wait for this kid to grow up.¡±The Void Demon King muttered.


    The mes were still roasting Ye Sheng. When all the Void Mud entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body, the mes immediately became much more intense, directly burning ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was like solidified soil, creating cracks. Pieces of it were quickly peeled off and burned into ashes by the mes.


    The flesh that fell off was as white as jade, sparkling and shining. It was like milky-white jade, and everything inside could be seen clearly.


    Veins, blood vessels, bones, flesh, and so on, could be seen at a nce.


    After waiting for a while, the white jade-like skin slowly faded and returned to its normal appearance. It was only slightly whiter, just like those young masters with tender skin and flesh.


    As more and more ces underwent metamorphosis, Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body seemed to have undergone a baptism.


    At this moment, hisherworld saintly being directly broke through.


    The intense fire burned for a full six hours, roasting all of Ye Sheng¡¯s hair.


    Six hourster, Ye Sheng opened his eyes, and the Sun, Moon, and stars appeared in his eyes.


    The universe¡¯s destion appeared in his eyes. Ye Sheng extended his hand and clenched it, and a terrifying aura surged. In the next second, he looked at the void demon king and said, ¡°I feel that I can kill the eldest princess with one punch right now.¡±


    The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve absorbed the void mud, your physical quality has already far surpassed that of your peers. Moreover, your potential is endless. You must know that being able to discover the void mud in the Void is an unexpected joy. This is an extremely precious medicinal ingredient.¡±


    Ye Sheng stood up and walked out naked. Looking at his bare body, he felt ufortable.


    Weng Weng Weng Weng!


    The zhenqi in Ye Sheng¡¯s body circted, and his hair grew out rapidly. Every strand of hair was crystal clear and smooth like silk.


    ¡°You only care about the top. What about the bottom?¡±The Void Demon King pointed at Ye Sheng¡¯s lower body and smiled.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily. He took out a set of clothes and changed into it. After changing into it, he felt refreshed, and there was an endless amount of energy in his body.


    He stretched out his hand and clenched his fist. The energy surged and even distorted the air.


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng released his fist. With the strength of 2,000 people on Earth, he suddenly struck out.


    Boom!


    The space in front of him could not withstand such an attack. It was torn open and a huge hole appeared. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze, it was slowly repaired.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was increasing.


    His cultivation was only at thete stage of the 6th Sky of the Connate realm, but his strength had increased several times.


    This degree of strength would shock everyone.


    And at this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King looked at each other.


    ¡°Someone is sending you treasures again,¡±the Void Demon King said expectantly.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. How could there be so many treasures like the void mud?


    He waved his hand and put away the Pantheon Pill Furnace. He tidied up his clothes and opened the door.


    Lin Tianyun and Lin Siyu were standing outside the door. Behind them, Yun Kang, Zeng Wen, and Zeng Yun were all gathered.


    Ye Sheng looked at them in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are they here together?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye, something big has happened,¡±Li Tianyun said seriously.


    Ye Sheng let them into the house and asked, ¡°What big thing has happened?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye, the eldest princess transferred a team from Xianyangst night to kill you,¡±Li Tianyun said anxiously.


    ¡°A team?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows, not afraid or worried.


    ¡°Yes, this team is King Ye¡¯s personal guards. There are nine of them, and all of them are in the golden core realm,¡±Fang conglong said worriedly. He knew that Ye Sheng came from the Ye residence, now that Lord Ye had sent his personal guards to kill Ye Sheng, he was inevitably worried that Ye Sheng would be sad.


    However, after Ye Sheng heard it, he actuallyughed out loud and then asked excitedly, ¡°Are they really Lord Ye¡¯s personal guards?¡±


    Fang conglong nodded and said, ¡°My family told me thatst night, Lord Ye¡¯s personal guards, the nine Golden Core Realm Warriors, walked out of Xianyang and came straight to the Zhongshan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Just in time. Don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±A sharp light shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes and he smiled coldly.

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 31, Kun Peng Transformation -SecondcUpdatedate)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 31, Kun Peng Transformation -SecondcUpdatedate)</h4>


    Ye Sheng and Lord ye were like fire and water. It was either you die or I die.


    At this moment, he had just broken through and his strength had greatly increased. The eldest princess had already mobilized Lord Ye¡¯s personal guards to kill him.


    Since he hade, then he would rest here forever.


    ¡°Brother Ye, those are nine golden core experts.¡±Fang conglong said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently and said, ¡°Help me keep an eye on the route they are taking. Inform me immediately when they reach the border of Zhongshan Country.¡±


    Lin tianyun said in shock, ¡°Brother Ye, you want to intercept and kill the nine Jindan stage experts?¡±


    The rest of the people also looked at him in confusion.


    A sixth sky of Xiantian realm expert wanted to intercept and kill the nine Jindan stage experts?


    No matter how they heard it, it was impossible. However, looking at Ye Sheng¡¯s serious face, everyone unanimously chose to believe it.


    However, after that, their faces were filled with shock.


    ¡°Why not?¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly, calmly, he said, ¡°Since they dared toe and kill me, then they must be prepared to die. From Xianyang to Zhongshan Country, with the speed of Jindan stage experts, a day¡¯s time should be enough. They will probably arrive tonight. I hope you can help me find their location urately.¡±


    Fang conglong swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Brother Ye, this is too crazy.¡±


    The rest of the people also nodded. One person surrounded nine people, and it was a xiantian sixth heaven expert who surrounded nine jindan stage experts.


    This was unheard of.


    Updates by


    .


    Ye Sheng was very calm and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t guess it, those guards definitely wouldn¡¯t have guessed it. I want to give the eldest princess and Lord ye a big gift.¡±


    The corpses of the nine golden cores.


    This big gift could be considered to be payback for Ye Sheng being hit fifty times when he first transmigrated back then.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s insistence made Fang conglong and the others speechless. They could only leave one by one and mobilize their own strength to help ye Sheng monitor the whereabouts of this pair of people.


    Meanwhile, Ye Sheng was in the room, quietly cultivating.


    ¡°Nine golden cores. Aren¡¯t you afraid that one of them will appear that you can¡¯t deal with?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and cultivated, ignoring it.


    ¡°You can now defeat a first change golden core, a second change golden core, and a third change golden core. Can you defeat them?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡±Ye Sheng answered firmly.


    With the power of two thousand people, the Holy Martial armor, the Human World¡¯s hundred states sword, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng had no problem dealing with a third change golden core.


    ¡°Then what about the golden core fourth transformation, fifth transformation, and sixth transformation among these people?¡±The Void Demon King asked worriedly, afraid that something would happen to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said, ¡°Even if an expert of the eighteen transformations of the golden core came, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    He still had the totem inheritor¡¯s life-saving talisman on him. If worst came to worst, he could just use it.


    No matter what, Ye Sheng was definitely going to kill these nine golden cores.


    The hatred towards King Ye had been pent up for a long time, and Ye Sheng needed to vent it out once.


    He couldn¡¯t beat King Ye now, but he could still kill some guards.


    Seeing ye Sheng¡¯s confident appearance, the Void Demon King stopped persuading him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a movement technique that can help you escape.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the void demon king and asked, ¡°What movement technique?¡±


    ¡°The Kun Peng¡¯s speed is the fastest in the world. I created the Kun Peng transformation based on my own speed,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    A divine light appeared on the Void Demon King¡¯s forehead and entered between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    Boom!


    A cultivation technique appeared before ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Kun Peng Transformation!


    This was a rare identity. When one cultivated to the peak, it was not inferior to the Kun Peng¡¯s true form.


    Ye Sheng immediately memorized everything and began cultivating.


    The Void Demon King was at the side, guiding Ye Sheng. If there were any mistakes, he would immediately point them out, allowing Ye Sheng to learn very quickly.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng also transferred the Kun Peng transformation into his Dantian Earth, allowing the people of Earth to learn.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng and the people of Earth were improving together, while waiting for night to arrive.


    ..


    Time slowly passed, and night fell. Ye Sheng was still cultivating.


    Fang conglong hurried over and said, ¡°The nine golden cores are here.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes, which were full of killing intent. He asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They came from the other river by boat. They are approaching Zhongshan country soon,¡±Fang conglong said.


    ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡±Ye Sheng stood up, and ady¡¯s Longsword appeared in his hand.


    The Hundred Forms Sword of the human world.


    Ye Sheng looked at the longsword and touched it with his hand. He said softly, ¡°Revenge for mother will begin today.¡±


    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!


    The Hundred Forms Sword of the human world let out a nging sound and was very excited. It could not wait to avenge its master.


    Ye Sheng immediately left the courtyard with Fang conglong and walked towards Bie Jiang.


    Yesterday, they had a big battle on Bie Jiang, and today, they were going to kill people on Bie Jiang.


    Ye Sheng and the Bie River were really fated.


    ..


    In the Zhongshan Kingdom, the eldest Princess¡¯s mansion was heavily guarded. Every three steps was a sentry, and every five steps was a sentry.


    The maidservants and servants in the mansion did things carefully. They did not dare to speak loudly, afraid that they would be scolded and beaten.


    The eldest princess was defeated by Ye Sheng, and the poisoning incident was exposed, causing a huge uproar. Those who were dissatisfied with her jumped up and impeached her. The princes threw stones at her when she was down, which made her very upset. She should have returned to Xianyang as soon as possible to preside over the situation.


    However, the eldest princess was not satisfied.


    She wanted to kill Ye Sheng and return to Xianyang.


    In the eldest princess¡¯bedroom, dragons and phoenixes were carved, and the style was elegant yet noble. Shey on the bed with a calm face and recuperated quietly. Her face was a little pale, and her injuries had yet to recover.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attacks were too fierce, and she needed to recuperate for a long time.


    Four or five maidservants were kneeling on the ground, waiting for the eldest princess¡¯orders.


    ¡°Are King Ye¡¯s guards here?¡±The eldest princess asked.


    One of the maidservants nodded and said, ¡°They will be here tonight.¡±


    The eldest princess nodded in satisfaction, she said, ¡°When theye, immediately tell them to kill Ye Sheng. Don¡¯t hold back. If anyone dares to stop you, kill them all. After Ye Sheng is dead, I will return to Xianyang and take care of those old bastards who jumped up.¡±


    The people who impeached the eldest princess the most were the old-school confucians. They advocated the change of imperial power, which was the matter of the princes. The eldest princess had no right to interfere, let alone control the army.


    As for the new Confucianism led by quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, it was calmer. He neither opposed nor supported it, depending on his majesty¡¯s opinion.


    Therefore, the eldest princess hated these old Confucians to death. If there was a chance, she would kill them all.


    ¡°Princess, these are Lord Ye¡¯s people. Aren¡¯t you going to wee them?¡±A maidservant asked carefully.


    ¡°No need. Lord Ye is my master. Do I need to wee the people I borrowed from him?¡±The eldest princess waved her hand and said disdainfully.


    ¡°I heard that this Ye Sheng is Lord Ye¡¯s twelve sons,¡±the maidservant replied.


    ¡°I know. The child of the previous reincarnation sect¡¯s Saintess. Lord ye doesn¡¯t like him at all, and he doesn¡¯t allow him to practice martial arts. I didn¡¯t expect him to grow so fast,¡±the eldest princess sneered.


    ¡°It seems that this master of mine has to stop Ye Sheng. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent thirteen Jindan stage cultivators at once.¡±The eldest princess¡¯eyes were full of coldness.

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 32: killing a Jindan with one punch (third watch)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 32: killing a Jindan with one punch (third watch)</h4>


    On the Bie River, after the battlest night, the sinking of a dozen-year-old ship was very peaceful at the moment.


    In the past, the Bie River was Zhongshan country¡¯s huge port, but today, no big merchant ships came here. Everyone knew that the eldest princess had been defeated, and no one would set foot in this ce for a while.


    Ye Sheng followed Fang conglong to this ce and saw Yun Kang and the others.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng nervously, worried about Ye Sheng. After all, they were facing nine golden core cultivators.


    ¡°When will the other partye?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the Bie Jiang. The river was calm and turbulent. The calm was because there was not a singlerge ship on the Bie Jiang. The Turbulent River was still boiling.


    ¡°It should be soon. Are You Waiting Here?¡±Fang conglong asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He looked at a huge wooden board on the shore and kicked it out.


    Bang!


    The wooden board flew into the other river. Ye Sheng turned his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this battle on the other river. You guys can go back.¡±


    Fang conglong and the others shook their heads. They were worried about Ye Sheng and refused to go back.


    Ye Sheng did not force them. His body flew up andnded on the wooden board. He pushed himself along with the tide and continued to move forward.


    He took the initiative to look for the nine great golden cores.


    On the shore, Fang Conglong and the others watched Ye Sheng walk away. One by one, they hurriedly chased after him. They did not say that they were close, but they also wanted to see if ye Sheng was in danger.


    On the other river, the water rippled and the waves rolled. A wooden board was controlled by Ye Sheng and shot forward.


    Updates by


    .


    Not long after, Ye Sheng stopped.


    He saw a small boat speeding towards him. Its speed was fast, like an arrow leaving the bow, shooting straight out.


    This speed was definitely unusual.


    There were nine people on the small boat. Their auras were deep. They instantly stood up and stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not hide his killing intent. The river water was agitated because of this, and the Jindan stage expert instantly sensed it.


    The guard leader frowned and looked at the figure on the other side of the river. He muttered, ¡°Twelfth young master.¡±


    They were King Ye¡¯s guards, so they naturally knew Ye Sheng.


    Moreover, the target of their operation this time was this twelfth young master.


    However, the leader of the guards did not expect that Ye Sheng would actually take the initiative to look for him?


    Wasn¡¯t this courting death?


    The small boat¡¯s speed suddenly dropped, and it slowly arrived in front of Ye Sheng. The distance between them was less than a hundred meters.


    A nk and a small boat.


    A person stood alone and looked at the nine people opposite him.


    ¡°Twelve young master, why are you here?¡±The leader of the guards asked loudly.


    The nine people on the small boat stared at Ye Sheng. The aura of the nine great jindan stage was pressing down. Silently, the water of the other river began to flow backward and sweep over.


    Ye Sheng gently stepped down, and the water of the other river suddenly shook. Then, a huge wave exploded, surrounding ye Sheng and the nine people of the guards.


    ¡°You should be very clear why I¡¯m here,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The guard leader¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°Twelfth young master, Where¡¯s your helper? call him out.¡±


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°I came alone, why would I need a helper?¡±


    The guard leader was skeptical, and he said coldly, ¡°Twelfth young master, you should know why we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I know. Kill me for the eldest princess.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    The leader of the guards asked doubtfully, ¡°Since you already know, why are you still here?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and said seriously, ¡°I came here because I want to kill all of you before you kill me.¡±


    The guards were stunned.


    The nine of them looked at Ye Sheng in a daze, as if they were looking at the biggest retard in the world.


    ¡°Twelfth young master, did I Hear Wrong?¡±The guardmanderughed out loud and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re only at the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm, how can you kill us before we make a move?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought seriously for a moment and waved his hand to make a sword move. He drew a few strokes and said, ¡°Just like that.¡±


    The guardmander¡¯s eyes turned cold and he said, ¡°Twelfth young master, are you treating us like watermelons?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°You guys are harder to cut than watermelons.¡±


    The guards looked at Ye Sheng and were so angry that theyughed.


    ¡°You are only at the sixth heaven of the Xiantian realm. Such big words, you are really ignorant and fearless.¡±


    ¡°Even if you defeated the eldest princess, it is because she has just entered the Jindan stage.¡±


    ¡°We have nine Jindan stage cultivators here. Today, you will die without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are the Prince¡¯s son, you will be able to escape this cmity.¡±


    The few guards¡¯expressions were cold as they erupted with a powerful killing intent.


    Ye Sheng said in disgust, ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be Prince Ye¡¯s son. As for all of you, none of you will be able to escape today. Killing all of you can be considered as a great gift to this ¡®father¡¯of mine.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant, do you really think that you are the Prince?¡±A young guard shouted coldly. He directly flew up, pulled out the long sword in his hand, and pounced over.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take your life.¡±The Young Guard¡¯s explosive power was extremely terrifying. His aura was so overwhelming that it could topple mountains and overturn seas. With a rumbling sound, he crashed towards Ye Sheng. It was as if he was carrying a huge mountain as he ferociously covered ye Sheng.


    His long sword was very fast. In his eyes, in the next moment, this sword should have pierced into Ye Sheng¡¯s be and ended this battle with a huge disparity in strength.


    However, reality and what he thought often went against his wishes.


    Ye Sheng only took a step forward, and his body suddenly disappeared, causing the young guard¡¯s expression to change.


    He actually did not see where Ye Sheng went?


    How was this possible?


    He was in the first transformation of the Jindan stage, and Ye Sheng was only at the sixth sky of the Xiantian realm. Even if he used a movement technique, he should have been able to see clearly.


    However, he had lost ye Sheng¡¯s trace.


    ¡°Quickly dodge.¡±Suddenly, an anxious shout came from the small boat, causing him to be startled.


    ¡°Not good.¡±The Young Guard¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had discovered Ye Sheng, but it was already toote.


    Ye Sheng was behind him. His aura was condensed on his fist, and his expression was cold. The ten Yama Pces, together with the Netherworld sacred physique, sted out together.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Young Guard was immediately smashed to the point that he spat out arge mouthful of blood. His expression was absent-minded, and he directly fell into the other river,pletely submerged in the waves.


    ¡°Xiao Jiang is dead?¡±


    ¡°What kind of movement technique is this? It¡¯s so terrifying, I didn¡¯t notice it just now.¡±


    ¡°Killing a jindan with one punch, is this twelfth young master so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°As expected, when the Lord came, he said that we should attack together. It¡¯s very easy for problems to appear in a one-on-one fight.¡±


    The guards all had solemn expressions. When they saw the terror of Ye Sheng, their contempt was swept away.


    At this moment, they finally experienced the true terror of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body disappeared, causing the guards¡¯faces to change. They hurriedly looked around, only to discover that Ye Sheng had appeared on the small boat.


    ¡°Although you can kill a first transformation jindan, you dare to enter here alone. Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant?¡±The leader of the guards stared at Ye Sheng with a sinister gaze. With a wave of his hand, the remaining seven jindan stage cultivators surrounded ye sheng,


    ye Sheng looked at them and sneered, ¡°There are four people in the first transformation jindan stage, three people in the second transformation jindan stage, and one person in the third transformation jindan stage. I can kill all of you.¡±


    ¡°The difference between each transformation of the Jindan stage is very big. You Can¡¯t cross it.¡±The leader of the guards in the third transformation jindan stage shouted.


    ¡°I have one sword. I hope you can follow it.¡±Ye Sheng pulled out the life sword and said indifferently.


    ¡°What sword technique?¡±The leader of the guards asked.


    ¡°Sheng, thirteen sword techniques.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly, but there was no warmth in his smile. It was full of ice-cold killing intent.

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 33: selling teammates (4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 33: selling teammates (4th update)</h4>


    Birth, 13 swords.


    This was something that Ye Sheng had learned from the sword-wielding old man.


    After learning everything, the sword-wielding old man personally taught Ye Sheng and performed it. In Ye Sheng¡¯s mind, this sword art was undoubtedly the number one sword art.


    After learning this sword art, Ye Sheng had never performed it before.


    This was the first time that after the sword-wielding old man, this peerless sword art had finally appeared in Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    The guard leader¡¯s expression became incredibly terrified as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s the sword-wielding Elder¡¯s life, the 13 swords?¡±


    During the battle on Xianyang¡¯s yellow sand ancient path, King Ye and the sword-wielding Elder¡¯s strength had attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including the sword-wielding Elder¡¯s life. The 13 swords were known as the number one sword art in the world.


    Now that this sword art had appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, how could the guards not be shocked, angry, and worried?


    ¡°Attack together. Don¡¯t give him this chance,¡±the leader of the guards roared and directly pounced forward.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura spread throughout the entire area. The three transformations of the golden core tore the small boat apart, and even the water in the other river exploded.


    The magic treasure long saber at the waist of the leader of the guards flew across the sky andnded between heaven and earth, directly shing toward Ye Sheng.


    The Saber Ray was a thousand feet long and earth-shaking.


    At this moment, even Fang conglong and the others who were watching from the edge of the other river felt the saber intent vibrating in the air.


    Updates by


    .


    It was so terrifying that they could not look straight at it.


    Fang conglong said worriedly, ¡°Will brother Ye Be Alright?¡±


    Lin tianyun said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother Ye is not a reckless person. Since he dares to go, he has a certain degree of confidence.¡±


    Yun kang nodded and said, ¡°We can only trust brother Ye now.¡±


    The rest of the people were watching closely. This battle was even more intense than the one between Ye Sheng and the eldest princess.


    Ye Sheng single-handedly challenged the nine golden cores.


    What was the oue of the battle?


    They watched intently, their eyes fixed on the figure on the other river.


    Ye Sheng did not have any intention of fighting head-on with the leader of the guards. He executed the Kun Peng transformation and crossed the range of the de light, arriving behind a second change golden core.


    He shed out with his sword.


    Sheng, thirteen strikes, the first strike.


    The power that this sword technique disyed in ye Sheng¡¯s hands was vastly different from the power disyed in the hands of the sword-wielding old man.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s opponent and Lord ye were not on the same level.


    This strike cut through yin and yang, cut through the opponent¡¯s defense, and no matter how the opponent tried to block it, the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword fell directly, cutting off the opponent¡¯s magic treasure and then cutting off this head.


    Cutting melons and cutting vegetables.


    Just as Ye Sheng had demonstrated before, this was what was needed to cut you.


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, jindan stage experts were as weak as tofu, unable to withstand a single blow. They used all their skills and all kinds of cultivation methods, but still could not resist ye Sheng¡¯s light sword.


    With the power of two thousand people and the power of the Pdin armor, they executed the Sheng, thirteen sword.


    This power made the leader of the guards¡¯eyelids jump. He roared, ¡°Everyone stand together. Don¡¯t give him the chance to break them one by one.¡±


    This roar resounded across the sky. Fang conglong and the others on the shore found it hard to believe that the nine great Jindan stage warriors were afraid of Ye Sheng and wanted to huddle together for warmth.


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to huddle together now.¡±


    His figure disappeared, and he drew his sword and struck again.


    This time, his target was the guard of the first transformation of the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°Primordial Heavenly Art!¡±The first transformation of the golden core realm sensed the danger and immediately used a powerful cultivation technique. The surging true Qi turned into primordial energy, but before it could explode, Ye Sheng¡¯s sword came.


    Puchi!


    What primordial energy, What Heavenly Art, what block, they were all vulnerable to a single strike.


    They were as fragile as a piece of paper. In Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, no matter what kind of cultivation technique you used, you wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single strike from me.


    This strike pierced into the space between the other party¡¯s eyebrows and struck his sea of consciousness. Then, sword qi burst forth, and with a ¡®Pu¡¯sound, the corpse fell to the ground. Ye Sheng swiftly pulled away.


    Hong Long Long!


    At his previous position, the attacks of the three golden core experts rushed over to surround ye Sheng, but unfortunately, they were avoided by Ye Sheng¡¯s Kun Peng transformation.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he was still grateful to the Void Demon King. If it wasn¡¯t for the Kun Peng Transformation, he would definitely have to pay a price if he wanted to kill these people.


    But now, Ye Sheng sneered and pointed at a golden core second change guard. ¡°I¡¯ming to kill you.¡±


    This golden core second change¡¯s expression changed greatly, and he hurriedly defended himself. The guard leader also stared at him closely, preparing to attack Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was too fast, and they couldn¡¯t catch him, but they could still wait for him.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds..


    Three seconds passed, and Ye Sheng still hadn¡¯t arrived. The leader of the guards¡¯expression changed, and he shouted, ¡°Not good, Ye Sheng¡¯s target is you guys.¡±


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s figure was like a ghost, appearing in the void several times, and continuously shing out a few swords.


    Pu, Pu, Pu, Pu.


    Four guards died consecutively and fell into the sea.


    The leader of the guards looked as if his eyes were about to split open. he shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is no limit to deception in war?¡±Ye Shengughed mockingly and said, ¡°To think that all of you are still soldiers. King Ye did not teach you not to believe the words of the enemy.¡±


    The leader of the guards looked at Ye Sheng in despair. His heart kept sinking.


    He had been full of confidence at the start, but now he was in despair. Seeing that there were only two people left, including himself, there were only three of them. How could they defend against Ye Sheng¡¯s attack?


    The leader of the guards said regretfully, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you shouldn¡¯t havee. King Ye has underestimated me, and you have also underestimated me. I said that I would kill you and give King ye a great gift.¡±Ye Sheng walked in the air. With the myriad forms sword in his hand, he pointed at the leader of the guards, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    ¡°You are a monster. The king told us that he should have killed you back then. He shouldn¡¯t have let you grow up.¡±The guard leader smiled ferociously, trying to disrupt ye Sheng¡¯s state of mind.


    However, Ye Sheng was not moved at all. After experiencing so many things, his heart had long been like steel. Along the way, the corpses behind him were like mountains. If he did not have a strong heart, he would have failed long ago.


    ¡°If he had used the method he used on third brother against me, perhaps today¡¯s matter would not have happened. Unfortunately, there is no ¡®if¡¯.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s third brother was still young, he was beaten to death because he had secretly learned martial arts.


    If it was still the case when Ye Sheng came out of the manor, King Ye would not have been as strong as he was today.


    However, it was a pity that Ye Sheng had encountered many kind-hearted people along the way.


    ¡°Twelfth young master, Die!¡±The leader of the guards roared and immediately charged forward with the remaining two men.


    ¡°Split up and attack. You guys attract attention, and I¡¯ll give you a fatal blow,¡±the leader of the guards ordered.


    The other two guards roared and charged forward. Their true energy was like a tidal wave, covering the world and dragging Ye Sheng Down.


    However, the fatal blow they had been waiting for came.


    The leader of the guards turned around and fled. Without looking back, he headed straight for Zhongshan country to find the eldest princess.


    ¡°F * ck your mother.¡±


    ¡°Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    The two guards let out angry and sorrowful roars.

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 34, breaking the Turtle Shell (fifth watch)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 34, breaking the Turtle Shell (fifth watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng did not expect the leader of the guards to escape.


    He was the strongest among them, at the third change of the Jindan stage. It would not be easy for Ye Sheng to kill him.


    However, he still sold out his teammates very decisively.


    The remaining two people werepletely desperate, and their hearts sank to the bottom.


    Ye Sheng pulled out his sword and raised his eyebrows, directly performing the eighth and ninth sword of the thirteen swords of birth.


    Puchi, Puchi!


    The two corpses fell into the other river and were swept away by the rushing water.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng looked at the leader of the guards who was running away and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±


    He executed the Kun Peng transformation and turned into many afterimages, chasing after them.


    ¡°If it was before, I might have let you escape. But now, you want to escape? Dream on.¡±Ye Sheng sneered and his body shot out.


    The Kun Peng¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Although Ye Sheng had just started cultivating, it had increased by several times.


    One after the other, the two of them headed straight for Zhongshan Country.


    By the side of Bie Jiang, Fang conglong swallowed his saliva and stammered, ¡°This... This Is... killing them all?¡±


    The corpses fell one after another. They watched with horror, but who would have thought that the strongest person in the end would actually escape?


    Updates by


    .


    Lin Tianyun smiled. ¡°And one escaped.¡±


    ¡°Too powerful.¡±Yun Kang sighed in admiration. Ye Sheng had once again refreshed his worldview.


    ¡°Oh my God, is Ye Sheng really a human? How many realms has he surpassed?¡±Lin Siyu opened her mouth wide in disbelief.


    ¡°So this is his full strength. No wonder he dared to kill these people alone,¡±Li Changsheng sighed.


    ¡°Not good. Did Ye Sheng chase after Zhongshan Country?¡±Zhou Wensheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he eximed.


    ¡°The situation in Zhongshan country isplicated. We can¡¯t Let Ye Sheng chase after them,¡±Fang conglong hurriedly said.


    ¡°They¡¯re too fast. We can¡¯t catch up,¡±Lin Siyu said.


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t catch up, we have to catch up. We have to stop Ye Sheng.¡±Lin Tianyun immediately gave chase with all his strength.


    The rest of the people also gave chase. They wanted to stop ye Sheng from entering Zhongshan Country to kill people.


    Killing people outside and killing people inside Zhongshan country were two different concepts.


    Within Zhongshan Country, there were definitely experts holding down the fort. If Ye Sheng rashly charged in and chased after others, it would attract misunderstanding.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was constantly giving chase. His speed was extremely fast. The Kun Peng transformation was constantly in actualbat, and his progress was extremely fast.


    The leader of the guards was right in front of him, and he could also see his back.


    ¡°Young master twelve, if you have to let others off, then let them off. Don¡¯t go too far,¡±the leader of the guards growled.


    ¡°I only know how to cut the weeds and remove the roots. I don¡¯t know how to let others off,¡±Ye Sheng roared as he shed out with his sword.


    Rumble!


    A 300-meter-long sword light descended, making the leader of the guards¡¯expression be incredibly unsightly.


    Concentric armor!


    This was a defensive magic treasure created by the Great Qin army, and it could reduce damage. It was quite a good magic treasure.


    However, under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, it was unable to block it.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Just a little contact, and the sword Qi shattered the armor and crashed into the guard leader¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    The guard leader was sent flying a few hundred meters away, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood. He did not even bother to wipe himself as he ran away.


    With the help of the few hundred meters just now, he was able to pull away a little more.


    The city wall of Zhongshan country was right in front of him.


    He saw the light of dawn and was trying to burn his potential to rush in.


    Ye Sheng suddenly stopped and raised his longsword horizontally. His gaze was indifferent as he looked at the back of the leader of the guards and spat out one word, ¡°Die!¡±


    The Hundred Forms Sword of the human world shed out.


    This was the thirteenth sword, and it was also the most powerful attack that the sword-wielding old man had used.


    At this moment, in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, regardless of distance, he had sliced through yin and yang, separating life and death.


    Rumble!


    In the blink of an eye, he closed in on the leader of the guards.


    ¡°Not good, block it. Zhongshan country is right in front of me. As long as I enter, he won¡¯t dare to kill me.¡±The leader of the guards only wanted to defend and did not want to fight back at all.


    He was scared out of his wits by Ye Sheng and had no fighting strength at all.


    Layers of energy light rings appeared behind him. There were a total of ny-nineyers. When they were stacked together, they looked like a huge turtle shell.


    The people in Zhongshan Country City could see this scene. They all pointed at the sky in disbelief.


    A huge turtle shell was in the sky.


    A human figure flew over anxiously.


    A sword qi, ck and white, the definition of life and death appeared. At this moment, it ruthlessly smashed down.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The ny-nineyers of the turtle shell werepletely shattered at this instant. It was like ss, turning into shards that scattered all over the ground.


    In the next moment, this streak of Sword Qinded on the guard leader¡¯s body.


    ¡°No...¡±the guard leader roared. His face was filled with terror. He did not want to die.


    However, all of this was not something that he could decide.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword and Ye Sheng¡¯s killing intent were all gathered here.


    As a result, Ye Sheng turned around and left after this sword attack, not even looking at the result.


    Pu!


    The leader of the guards was hit by the ck and white sword Qi, and his entire body instantly became dispirited. He fell from the sky and crashed into the city gate of Zhongshan Kingdom.


    He waspletely dead.


    The soldiers guarding the gate looked at each other, not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°Go and report to the Lords.¡±The soldiers knew that this was not something they could handle.


    ..


    Ye Sheng turned around and left, instantly dissipating the strength of the two thousand people in his body. His body went limp and fell from the sky. He barely managed to find a way tond, but the true Qi in his body was empty.


    Sheng, the thirteen swords were just that terrifying.


    After draining ye Sheng dry, after thest sword attack, even if Ye Sheng wanted to chase after him, he did not have the ability.


    Fang conglong and the others hurried over. Seeing that Ye Sheng did not enter Zhongshan country, they all let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Brother Ye, is that person dead?¡±Fang conglong asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I cut hisst sword. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re exhausted now and need to rest. I have a manor on the hillside not far away. You can go in and rest,¡±Yun Kang immediately said.


    Ye Sheng looked at the mountain not far away and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He indeed needed to rest now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring brother ye over.¡±Yun Kang immediately led the way.


    Ye Sheng and the others followed.


    Lin Siyun asked, ¡°Why are you so powerful? It¡¯s so easy to kill a Jindan.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Lin Siyu blinked her eyes, not knowing what to ask.


    A jindan expert was still weak?


    Then what about those who were inferior to Jindan stage experts?


    Thinking about it carefully, Lin Siyu suddenly felt that she was very poor. Compared to Ye Sheng, she couldn¡¯t even see a shadow.


    ¡°If I work hard, I can definitely reach this height.¡±Lin Siyu encouraged herself.


    ..


    Zhongshan country, the city was in an uproar. The attack just now had directly shocked them.


    A huge turtle shell was directly chopped into pieces by a sword qi, and then the head that was flying in the sky was killed.


    The ordinary people seemed to have seen a fight between immortals, and they were extremely excited. As for those cultivators, their faces all changed, feeling incredulous.


    This power was clearly a jindan expert.


    Yesterday, there was a battle between Ye Sheng and the eldest princess, and today, there was a battle between experts?


    There were also some spies among them, whose faces changed greatly, and went back to report.

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 35, the mark of maturity (6th update)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 35, the mark of maturity (6th update)</h4>


    Zhongshan country, the eldest Princess¡¯s residence.


    The eldest princess was still recuperating, waiting for Lord Ye¡¯s guards to arrive. The night was already dark, so she was not in a hurry.


    She was not worried about the safety of these people. Those were the nine great jindan stage experts, and the weakest had already entered the Jindan stage for a year.


    Who dared to have designs on them?


    Were they courting death?


    The eldest princess closed her eyes to rest and waited for their arrival. Once they arrived, she would kill Ye Sheng overnight.


    Only in this way could she alleviate the monstrous hatred in her heart.


    At this time, a maidservant came to report, her face full of anxiety.


    When the eldest princess saw this, she frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you that you have to calm down for the most important matters? Who Are you panicking for?¡±


    The maidservant immediately knelt down and said, ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±


    The eldest princess nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Nothing could affect the eldest princess now. She was in a good mood and was waiting for the guards toe and kill Ye Sheng. The rest of the matters would be settled when she returned to Xianyang.


    The maidservant gulped and calmed herself down before saying, ¡°Princess, the guards sent by King ye have been killed.¡±


    The eldest Princess¡¯s eyes, which had just closed, suddenly opened, and she instantly sat up straight. Ignoring her injuries, she loudly asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    She felt that she had misheard.


    The guards had been killed?


    Those were the nine great golden cores. who had such arge power to kill these people?


    Even if they had such great power, were they not afraid of Lord Ye?


    Great Qin¡¯s number one expert, the world¡¯s number one expert, and King Ye¡¯s Guard, who controlled an army of a million soldiers. Which faction would dare to kill him?


    The eldest princess suspected that this news was fake, and she angrily red at the maidservant, not willing to ept it.


    The maidservant trembled as she said, ¡°Just now, outside the city gates, the leader of the guards was killed with a single sword strike. Not long ago, someone saw ye Sheng blocking the guards and killing them all.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±The eldest princess wanted to say something but stopped herself. She shouted with a face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Those are the nine great golden core experts. Lord Ye¡¯s guards are the most powerful ones who have reached the third change of the Golden Core Realm. Did Ye Sheng Kill them all by himself?¡±The eldest princess trembled. It was not known whether she was angry or shocked.


    For some reason, a chill appeared in her heart.


    It was too strange.


    This Ye Sheng seemed to be her nemesis. Everything had been fine and there was nothing to worry about. If everything went ording to n, she would definitely be the first female emperor.


    However, with the appearance of Ye Sheng, everything changed.


    Her n of Spring River Flower and Moon night was exposed. Her reputation was ruined, and the sound of impeachment arose everywhere. The guards that were transferred here originally wanted to kill Ye Sheng, but who would have thought that Ye Sheng would actually find them in advance and kill them all.


    The maidservant said with a trembling voice, ¡°This news has already spread throughout the Zhongshan Kingdom. Someone found eight bodies on the other river. Including the leader at the city gate, there are exactly nine people.¡±


    After the eldest princess heard this, her body staggered, and her face flushed red. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Puff!


    Her old injury had rpsed, causing the maidservant to panic. She hurriedly helped her to lie on the bed.


    ¡°How is this possible? How could that Ye Sheng kill nine golden cores by himself?¡±The eldest princess muttered in despair.


    She had already mobilized nine golden cores, but Ye Sheng had instead checkmated her.


    The maidservants knelt on the ground one by one, not daring to speak.


    ..


    In the hall where Wang Shouyi was located, the two of them were calm, with their hands behind their backs, listening to Liu Changgeng¡¯s report.


    When Liu Changgeng reported this matter to Wang Shouyi, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    Ye Sheng had killed nine golden cores by himself. Was It really that terrifying?


    At this moment, he suddenly felt how lucky he was to be able to keep his life after attacking Ye Sheng that day.


    Wang Shouyi¡¯s face was a little solemn as he said, ¡°Ye Sheng had intercepted and killed nine people from King Ye¡¯s guards?¡±


    Liu Changgeng hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°It has been confirmed. The eight corpses have been salvaged. Including the one at the city gate, there are a total of nine corpses.¡±


    Wang shouyi chuckled and said, ¡°Interesting. I thought I had overestimated him, but I didn¡¯t expect that I had underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother, is our n still going on?¡±Liu Changgeng asked, a little worried. Ye Sheng was too fierce.


    Wang Shouyi nced at Liu Changgeng and said, ¡°The most powerful of these guards is only in the third transformation of the Golden Core Realm. They killed nine people, and they can scare me?¡±


    Liu Changgeng immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Eldest brother is the number one genius in the world. Ye Sheng is not even worthy of carrying shoes in front of you.¡±


    Wang shouyi smiled and said, ¡°Carrying shoes is still worthy, but it is only worthy of carrying shoes. The n is still going on, and it is brought forward. Tomorrow, you will send me a challenge invitation, inviting Ye Sheng to fight on the other river seven dayster.¡±


    Liu changgeng said excitedly, ¡°Junior brother will do it right away.¡±


    Wang shouyi said lightly, ¡°Remember, make it known to the world, especially to the quasi-saint family in Xianyang.¡±


    Liu Changgeng immediately nodded, he said, ¡°Eldest senior brother, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry about what I do. In these seven days, this news will definitely spread throughout the world. It will be called thepetition for the number one genius of the younger generation. When eldest senior brother kills Ye Sheng, he will be worthy of the title of number one.¡±


    Wang Shouyi nodded his head in satisfaction. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go down and get ten pills.¡±


    Liu Changgeng was overjoyed and respectfully retreated.


    ..


    There was a huge mountain outside Zhongshan. It was called Bie Shan. Because it was at the edge of Bie Jiang, it was named Bie Shan.


    Bie Shan was not big, but because it relied on Bie Jiang, the scenery was very good. Therefore, many people built manors and vis here. When they were free, they woulde and stay.


    Yun Kang had a manor here, and the scenery was very unique. Ye Sheng and the others entered this ce to rest.


    Thergest bedroom, Yun Kang, was given to Ye Sheng, and he stayed in the guest room himself. He respected ye Sheng very much.


    The void demon kingy on the soft bed, and next to him was Ye Sheng. He was sitting cross-legged in meditation, recovering his true qi.


    ¡°How does it feel to kill nine golden cores in one go?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡±Ye Sheng replied indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of my expectations that you can rise so many levels,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve seen a genius like me before?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°In this world, you¡¯re a genius, but in the Void, you¡¯re not qualified.¡±The Void Demon King attacked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You know that in the void, there are all kinds of demons and monsters. For example, I am the Kun Peng. Once I reveal my true form, my strength will increase by a hundred times or a thousand times. This little bit of ability of yours is simply not enough, so don¡¯t becent.¡±The Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I have never beencent.¡±


    Ye Sheng had a very good habit of reflecting on himself.


    He often reflected on his words and actions, whether or not they were wrong, and whether or not they were appropriate.


    No one would not make mistakes or speak carelessly. From childish to mature, there was still a period of time.


    And those who could reflect would naturally shorten this process, reflecting on themselves three times a day. This was something that Ye Sheng had always remembered.


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng with satisfaction and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad. If you keep this attitude, there will definitely be a ce for you in the void. When that timees, I¡¯ll bring you to dominate the Void.¡±


    Ye Sheng nced at the void demon king. He wanted to say something, but he did not say it.


    ¡°You yourself were forced to hide in this world. You Don¡¯t even dare to make a move, and you still want to bring me to dominate the Void?¡±


    The mark of maturity is that some hurtful words can not say.

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 36, the Battle of Bie Jiang, life or death (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 36, the Battle of Bie Jiang, life or death (first update)</h4>


    In just one night, Ye Sheng¡¯s deeds had spread throughout the Zhongshan kingdom, and even infinitely, like this spread in all directions.


    Nine golden core experts had been killed by Ye Sheng. How shocking was this.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Xiantian experts were already considered experts.


    Not to mention golden core experts. They were considered gods of thend, and it was very difficult for ordinary people to meet them.


    But now, ninend immortals had been killed by Ye Sheng.


    Terrifying!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s great name was now well-known by countless people.


    Compared to obtaining the first ce in the Xishan huntingpetition in Xianyang, Ye Sheng had be famous in one day.


    The first ce in the Xishan huntingpetition was not bad in the eyes of ordinary people. In the eyes of Xiantian realm cultivators, it was just a child ying house.


    But now, it was different. In just a short year, Ye Sheng had grown to the extent that he could kill Jindan stage experts.


    How terrifying was that?


    The eyes of many forces were set on the eldest princess.


    These people were transferred by the eldest princess. Originally, they wanted to surround and kill Ye Sheng, but who would have thought that Ye Sheng would be the first to kill these jindan stage experts,pletely messing up the eldest princess¡¯arrangements.


    How would the eldest princess be dealt with?


    Updates by


    .


    Everyone looked on expectantly.


    Unfortunately, there was no movement in the eldest princess¡¯mansion for a whole night. The people who entered and left were all silent. No one knew what kind of movement was going on inside.


    And at this time, Liu Changgeng set off. He took a carriage and headed straight for the other mountain.


    ..


    On the other mountain, when he woke up in the morning, the fog was thick. Under the morning sun, the colorful scenery was dazzling.


    The manor halfway up the mountain had a beautiful scenery. The location was very good. Looking into the distance, he took in the enchanting scenery of the other river.


    Ye Sheng stopped his cultivation early in the morning. He wore thin clothes and put his hands behind his back. He walked slowly and enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    Kun Peng followed Ye Sheng and squatted on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. He looked into the distance and quietly enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    Walking around the halfway up the other mountain, Ye Sheng feltfortable. His impetuousness was washed away. He returned to the manor and became interested in painting.


    Ye Sheng recorded all the beautiful scenery he saw in the morning in his painting. He painted the mountains and rivers with thick ink and light colors, rendering them lifelike.


    The void demon king said in surprise, ¡°You still have this skill?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to learn martial arts since I was young. I could only learn literature. These are just the basics.¡±


    Previously, when Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t learn martial arts, he focused on studying literature. His talent in literature and painting was not shallow. After fusing with this ye Sheng, he naturally hadplete control over everything.


    A three-meter-long ¡®early summer excursion to the other mountains¡¯painting waspleted by Ye Sheng. In the end, he finished the painting and finished it perfectly.


    ¡°Good painting. I didn¡¯t expect brother Ye to be so knowledgeable. Your martial arts are so powerful, and your literature is also so strong.¡±Fang conglong came in to take a look and immediately said loudly. He stared at the painting without blinking.


    Yun Kang, Lin Tianyun, and the others came in one after another. After seeing Ye Sheng¡¯s painting, their horizons were broadened. They surrounded the painting and immersed themselves in it.


    ¡°After seeing this painting, my mind calmed down,¡±Yun Kang said.


    ¡°Yes, the biggest use of this painting is to eliminate the ¡®Inner Demons¡¯.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly. When he was painting, he had integrated his own understanding into it. People who often saw this painting would definitely have a very strong mind, it would be twice the result with half the effort to resist the invasion of the ¡®Inner Demons¡¯.


    This painting could be considered a magic treasure.


    The ¡®Inner Demons¡¯were not foreign demons, but the greed, anger, and obsession in people¡¯s hearts. Once the seven emotions and six desires grew wildly and could not be controlled, they would cause people to go crazy and do many incredible things.


    Only by controlling the ¡®Inner Demons¡¯could one continue to advance.


    ¡°Brother Ye, can you give this painting to Me?¡±Yun Kang asked eagerly. He really wanted it.


    This painting could be used as a family heirloom, passed down from generation to generation, and given to the younger disciples to look at frequently.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Even if Yun Kang didn¡¯t say it, Ye Sheng also wanted to give it to him. The void mud that he gave Ye Sheng was a rare treasure.


    Yun Kang was overjoyed and grateful.


    ¡°Sigh, you can look at it, but don¡¯t touch it with your hands. This painting is now mine. What will you use topensate me if I touch it?¡±Yun Kang immediately protected and shouted.


    Ye Sheng could not help butugh. He put down his brush and ink and walked to the courtyard to sit down.


    Fang conglong and the others could not suppress the smug look on Yun Kang¡¯s face. One by one, they walked out and allowed him to put away the painting.


    ¡°Brother Ye, you killed King Ye¡¯s Guard. You havepletely offended King Ye. What do you n to do next?¡±Lin Tianyun asked.


    The rest of the people started to worry.


    That was Lord Ye, the number one expert in the world. He controlled an army of a million people and was a big shot above all others.


    Only Fang conglong looked at Ye Sheng calmly. He knew that there was a grudge between Ye Sheng and Lord Ye.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Even if Lord Yees now, I¡¯m not afraid of him,¡±Ye Sheng said faintly, very confident.


    He did not believe that the seven monsters of Sky Mountainbined could not defeat Lord Ye.


    Everyone saw that Ye Sheng was confident and did not say anything.


    At this moment, a carriage came to the entrance of the manor. After it stopped, a person came down.


    Liu Changgeng.


    This time, he did not dare to be arrogant. After knowing Ye Sheng¡¯s battle results, he obediently pretended to be a grandson and actually knocked on the door before paying a visit.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    The sound of knocking on the door was heard. Immediately, a servant came over and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Liu Changgeng, disciple of the emergence Holy Land, came to pay a visit to young master ye Sheng under the orders of my eldest senior brother, Wang Shouyi,¡±Liu Changgeng said lightly.


    ¡°Please Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and report it,¡±the servant said respectfully. He closed the door and quickly ran over to report.


    At this time, Yun Kang walked out. When he saw the servanting over, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Here?¡±


    ¡°Liu Changgeng, disciple of the emergence Holy Land, said that he came to pay a visit to young master Ye Sheng under the orders of his eldest senior brother, Wang Shouyi,¡±the servant said.


    ¡°Liu Changgeng, what is this annoying person doing here?¡±Lin Siyu frowned and asked.


    ¡°He came under the orders of Wang Shouyi. What exactly is the matter?¡±Yun Kang asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Wang Shouyi and brother Ye Qiu didn¡¯t do anything. Why did hee to pay a visit to Ye Sheng this time?¡±Fang conglong asked.


    Ye Sheng suddenly thought of something. Wang Shouyi wanted to snatch beauty Zhou from him. It seemed that he came with ill intentions this time.


    ¡°Let him in,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The servant immediately turned around and left.


    Fang conglong said indifferently, ¡°He came with ill intentions.¡±


    Ye Sheng remained calm.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Ye Sheng is so powerful. Does Liu Changgeng dare to be impudent?¡±Li Changsheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This person bullies the weak and fears the strong. I reckon it will be difficult for him to be tough this time,¡±Zeng Wen said indifferently.


    While they were discussing, the servant brought Liu Changgeng in.


    Liu Changgeng, who still had some scars on his face, saw Ye Sheng and his pupils constricted. It was as if he recalled the scene where he was sent flying that day. He bowed from afar and said, ¡°Greetings, Young Master Ye Sheng.¡±


    This made Lin Siyu and the others stunned. Wasn¡¯t this a little too respectful?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Why is your eldest senior brother looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother invited Master Ye Sheng to fight on the other river seven dayster, regardless of life or death.¡±Liu Changgeng said loudly.

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 37, Seven Days 1(second update)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 37, Seven Days 1(second update)</h4>


    After Liu Changgeng shouted it out, his heart trembled, and he immediately bowed and kowtowed, afraid that he would be implicated and suffer an undeserved disaster.


    ¡°Ye Sheng has no grudges with your eldest senior brother, why did hee to issue a duel invitation and ask for a life-and-death battle?¡±Fang conglong immediately berated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Sheng has just killed seven great jindan, and seven dayster, he is going to fight your eldest senior brother. You guys will take advantage of him,¡±Lin Siyu said unhappily.


    ¡°You can go. Brother Ye will not ept the challenge,¡±Yun Kang said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng watched quietly and did not say anything. He could not decide whether to ept the challenge or not.


    Liu Changgeng was not frightened by the scolding of the crowd because he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s hesitation.


    He was a bootlicker. He knew that Ye Sheng was hesitating because he was good at judging people¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, my eldest senior brother already knows your background,¡±Liu Changgeng immediately said loudly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze swept over andnded on Liu Changgeng, scaring him to the point that he shuddered.


    ¡°What background did you say? Brother Yees from Jixia Academy. We all know that,¡±Yun Kang said unhappily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ye Sheng is an outstanding disciple of Jixia Academy.¡±Lin Siyu nodded as well.


    Fang conglong looked at Ye Sheng suspiciously. Other than this background, what else was there?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mind being exposed. He asked, ¡°What else did your eldest senior brother say?¡±


    Liu changgeng said respectfully, ¡°My eldest senior brother also said that he wanted to see the splendor of the Marquis of Changle roaming the grasnds in seven days¡¯time. He also said that he would announce to the world that this battle would... would kill you. He would let the quasi-saint¡¯s daughter of Xianyang know who her fianc¨¦ was.¡±


    Updates by


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Liu Changgeng. A wave of silent intimidation swept over him.


    Plop!


    Liu Changgeng did not say anything. He directly knelt down and said with a trembling body, ¡°Eldest brother said all this.¡±


    Ye Sheng stood up and said coldly, ¡°Go back and tell your eldest brother that in seven days, we will meet on the Bie Jiang River. Wash your neck and wait for me to chop it off.¡±


    Liu Changgeng immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely deliver the message. Not a single word less, not a single word more.¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    Liu Changgeng was very obedient and immediately got up and ran. He was very fast, afraid that Ye Sheng would give him a sword.


    After Liu Changgeng left, everyone in the courtyard looked at Ye Sheng in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re that Changle Hou?¡±Fang conglong asked in shock.


    Ye Sheng nodded slightly.


    ¡°You destroyed the temple?¡±Yun Kang asked in a daze.


    ¡°Yes,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°You destroyed thirteen emptiness realm experts with one sword?¡±Lin Tianyun asked with difficulty.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±ye Sheng admitted.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±Li Changsheng went crazy. He stared at Ye Sheng with admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Borrowing the power of a senior is not my own strength,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°Oh my God, the Changle Marquis that I have always worshipped is actually by my side,¡±Lin Siyu suddenly shouted, a little mad.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°I only have one nose and one mouth. There is nothing to worship. I will be staying here for the next seven days. Take good care of yourself and prepare for the big battle in seven days.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you and the daughter of a quasi-saint?¡±Fang conglong suddenly asked.


    The rest of the people all stared at Ye Sheng, very gossipy.


    ¡°After killing Wang Shouyi, the daughter of the quasi-sage is mine,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°So the Fairy in your heart is the daughter of the quasi-sage,¡±Lin Siyu sighed.


    Ye Sheng turned around and left, saying, ¡°You can help me inquire about the outside world. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    After returning to his room, Ye Shengid down on the recliner to rest.


    He was thinking about how to defeat Wang Shouyi.


    After Wang Shouyi found out that Ye Sheng had killed the nine golden cores, he still sent a battle invitation. One could imagine how confident he was.


    He was certain that Ye Sheng was not his opponent.


    This genius who had not appeared in the world for three thousand years had given ye Sheng quite a lot of pressure.


    This was because this time, it was rted to Beauty Zhou.


    If Beauty Zhou wasn¡¯t there, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t have any scruples. If he lost, he lost. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he could still make aeback.


    But this time, he couldn¡¯t. He had to kill Wang Shouyi.


    ¡°You dare to Snatch Beauty Zhou from me? You have to die.¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes, his gaze cold.


    The Void Demon King said from the side, ¡°That genius who hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for 3,000 years, are you confident?¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t fought yet, so I¡¯m naturally confident.¡±


    ¡°There are still seven days left. I think you can level up one more level. When that timees, your confidence will be even greater,¡±the Void Demon King pointed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just broken through not too long ago, so I don¡¯t think I can do it.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°With my guidance and the secret technique given by the Zeng brothers, I can give it a try,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully and indeed, he could give it a try. He had also umted a lot of insights from the nine great golden cores he killed yesterday.


    Ye Sheng began his alchemy career, refining pills in the Xiantian realm. Then, under the guidance of the Void Demon King, he began to cultivate. He used the secret technique of the Zeng family to increase his speed.


    ..


    On the same day, before the heat of Ye Sheng killing the nine great golden cores had dissipated, another shocking news was spread.


    Wang Shouyi, a genius disciple of the plume manifestation Holy Land who had not appeared in the world for three thousand years, challenged Ye Sheng to a duel. Seven dayster, he would kill Ye Sheng in Bie Jiang and fight to the death.


    This news was like a bolt of lightning, striking everyone until their expressions changed drastically.


    What kind of hatred did the geniuses of the plume manifestation Holy Land have with Ye Sheng, to actually develop into a life-and-death battle?


    Ye Sheng had just offended the eldest princess, killed King Ye¡¯s Guard, and in the blink of an eye, he was fighting a life-and-death battle with the geniuses of the plume manifestation Holy Land. was he really not afraid of death?


    He had offended so many forces consecutively. If they attacked him together, Ye Sheng would definitely die.


    These doubts became a question mark in everyone¡¯s heart. They wanted to find the answer, but neither Ye Sheng nor Wang Shouyi showed up.


    Ye Sheng was in seclusion to break through. Wang Shouyi was also alone in the quiet room. He cultivated silently and prepared for battle.


    Even if Wang Shouyi was very confident, he would not be careless. He was well prepared.


    The disturbance in the outside world disrupted many people¡¯s ns.


    Originally, the eldest princess was going to return to Xianyang first. After dealing with the matters in Xianyang, she would bring King Ye¡¯s secret guards to kill Ye Sheng.


    One had to know that the secret guards were all emptiness realm experts. King ye had worked hard to nurture them, and they were only around twenty. Sending one of them to kill Ye Sheng was a sure thing.


    However, when this news came, the eldest princess stopped her n.


    ¡°Wait for a moment. We will return to Xianyang in seven days,¡±the eldest princess said.


    ¡°But the voices of impeachment in Xianyang are getting stronger and stronger. We need you to go back and oversee things,¡±the maidservant exined.


    ¡°I want to see Wang Shouyi Kill Ye Sheng with my own eyes. Only when he is dead can I return to Xianyang with peace of mind,¡±the eldest princess said in a deep voice.


    The maidservant opened her mouth, not knowing how to exin.


    ¡°Why did Wang Shouyi duel with Ye Sheng?¡±The eldest princess was puzzled.


    ¡°Is there any hatred between them?¡±The eldest princess asked.


    The maidservant shook her head and said, ¡°They haven¡¯t met before.¡±


    ¡°Investigate it for me. There must be something we don¡¯t know,¡±the eldest princess said seriously.

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 38,7th day 2-ThirdhWatchatch)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 38,7th day 2-ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    Because two major events had happened in Zhongshan country in session, it shocked People¡¯s hearts and quickly became the center of attention of the world.


    The eldest princess, the genius of the ascendance sacrednd, and Ye Sheng, these three names appeared frequently and were constantly talked about by people.


    Countless things about them were dug out.


    Whether it was true or not, it would be spread anyway.


    Ye Sheng was dug out to be the son of King Ye, the twelve young masters of the Ye residence. However, he wasn¡¯t liked when he was young and led a miserable life. When he came of age, he directly moved out of the Ye residence and entered Jixia Academy to study. He rose to a meteoric rise.


    Ye Sheng and King Ye had a feud. The feud between father and son was even more attractive, and it spread quickly.


    After that, Ye Sheng was dug out and headed to the prairie to be the Marquis of Changle. He killed thirteen emptiness realm experts and forced the divine temple to sink into a depression.


    All kinds of rumors pushed ye Sheng to the top.


    After these news spread out, the grudge between Ye Sheng and Wang Shouyi waspletely exposed.


    The daughter of a quasi-saint.


    This grudge was found out by the eldest princess. She immediatelyughed happily. ¡°As expected, the word ¡®pervert¡¯is like a knife on the head. A daughter of a quasi-saint can take ye Sheng¡¯s life. Wang Shouyi can definitely kill Ye Sheng.¡±


    The maidservant said weakly, ¡°Ye Sheng has already killed nine golden cores.¡±


    The eldest princess shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Of the nine people ye Sheng killed, the strongest was only in the third change of the Golden Core Realm. But this Wang Shouyi is different. His strength far surpasses these people. Otherwise, why would he be evaluated as a genius who has not appeared in three thousand years?¡±


    The maidservant seemed to understand but did not understand.


    Updates by


    The eldest princess said excitedly, ¡°I am waiting now. Seven dayster, Wang Shouyi will kill Ye Sheng and avenge the hatred in his heart. Then, he will return to Xianyang to deal with those who impeached me.¡±


    The maidservant said loudly, ¡°The princess will definitely be able to sit in that position.¡±


    The eldest princess smiled in satisfaction. She looked at Bie Shan with cold eyes and muttered, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t kill you myself, as long as you die, I will be at ease.¡±


    ..


    Zhongshan kingdom now had two restricted areas.


    One was Bie Shan. Everyone knew that Ye Sheng was resting on Bie Shan, so no one dared to disturb him.


    The other was a mansion in Zhongshan, which was very grand and grand. It was Wang Shouyi¡¯s residence, so no one came to visit him these days. Even the people who walked through the gate were very careful and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    When Xianyang received the news that Ye Sheng and Wang Shouyi were going to fight, many people had different reactions.


    In the Royal Pce, the eldest sister looked at eunuch Lin with a worried face and asked, ¡°Will my twelfth brother be okay?¡±


    Eunuch Lin respectfully replied, ¡°There will always be good fortune for young master Ye Sheng. Along the way, he has made such a great reputation. Your Majesty need not worry.¡±


    The eldest sister bit her red lips, her brows tightly knitted together, and fiercely said, ¡°This Wang Shouyi is simply detestable. If my twelfth brother is in any danger, I will make him pay the price for ascending to the Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty need not be angry. You should believe in Young Master Ye Sheng. Since young master ye Sheng dares to ept the challenge, then he naturally has confidence,¡±eunuch Lin said softly.


    The eldest sister sighed and looked at the clear sky. Her gaze became gentle. ¡°My twelfth brother has grown up and is able to kill a jindan. After passing through this cmity, he will be able to help me in the future.¡±


    Eunuch Lin said seriously, ¡°Twelfth young master will definitely pass through this cmity, and he will definitely help the Empress.¡±


    ..


    Quasi-sage manor, Zhou family.


    Zhou Yi sat with an indifferent expression. He brewed tea and drank tea. He lit up the sandalwood incense and was immersed in it.


    Beauty Zhou hurriedly ran in. She was dressed in women¡¯s clothing, and her beauty could topple cities. However, at this moment, her expression was very anxious. She looked at her brother and shouted, ¡°Brother, do you know that Ye Sheng is going to have a duel with Wang Shou?¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°If I know, how can you sit still?¡±Beauty Zhou widened her eyes and red at Zhou Yi.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Zhou Yi looked at his sister in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Ye Sheng. That Wang Shouyi isn¡¯t simple.¡±Beauty Zhou was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Zhou Yi asked, ¡°Is the temple simple?¡±


    Beauty Zhou was stunned.


    ¡°The temple has fifteen emptiness realm experts. It can be said to be a dragon¡¯s Den and a tiger¡¯s den. Ye Sheng barged in alone and saved you. ¡°Compared to the temple, this Wang Shouyi of the emergence Holy Land is simply trash. Ye Sheng can¡¯t even take care of this trash?¡±Zhou Yi looked at his sister, he asked.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes were red, but she was stunned at this moment.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s different. Ye Sheng had the strength of the old sword-wielding man at that time, but he doesn¡¯t have it now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too worried. Ye Sheng is a very smart person. If he didn¡¯t have the confidence, he wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±Zhou Yi sighed.


    ¡°But this time, it¡¯s because of me. It¡¯s obvious that Wang Shouyi is finding trouble with Ye Sheng because of me. I don¡¯t even know what to say. That engagement was just a verbal agreement between their mother and their Holy Lord. Father didn¡¯t even agree, so they spread it around wantonly, making it difficult for us to defend ourselves. I inexplicably became Wang Shouyi¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±Beauty Zhou was furious, he felt very guilty. It was because of him that he had brought trouble to Ye Sheng.


    Zhou Yi thought about it silently and said, ¡°Actually, this is an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What opportunity?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°Let ye Sheng kill Wang Shouyi. That way, you will be free. You won¡¯t have to be bound by a verbal agreement made in the past by the sacrednd of emergence. Ye Sheng can alsoe early to propose marriage and marry you,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°Can Ye Sheng beat him?¡±Beauty Zhou was worried about this.


    Ye Sheng was only at the sixth sky of Xiantian realm, while Wang Shouyi was at the fifth change of Golden Core Realm.


    The gap was too big.


    Zhou Yi stood up andforted his sister, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have to have confidence in Ye Sheng. I¡¯ll take you to see the final battle in seven days.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go quietly and give ye Sheng a surprise.¡±


    Zhou Yi said, ¡°If ye Sheng is really no match for me, I will save him. Wang Shouyi, who is known as a genius who hasn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years, is a waste in my eyes. I will not take such a person as my brother-inw.¡±


    After seeing how ye Sheng loved his sister, Zhou Yi did not look at anyone, even if it was a so-called genius of three thousand years.


    Beauty Zhou only calmed down when she saw that her brother was going to make a move.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s eighth transformation of the Golden Core was definitely enough to crush Wang Shouyi.


    In this way, Ye Sheng would not be in any great danger.


    ..


    In the Ye residence, King Ye was reading an ancient book and listening to the Butler¡¯s report.


    When he heard that all nine guards had been killed by Ye Sheng, King Ye¡¯s expression changed and he sneered, ¡°It really allowed him to grow up.¡±


    The butler asked, ¡°Master, Wang Shouyi was just about to kill him.¡±


    Lord ye sneered and said, ¡°Wang Shouyi has been praised as a genius who hasn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years by the plume manifestation Holy Land. He definitely has his own abilities. Ye Sheng is no match for him, so there¡¯s no need to bother about him. If this evil creature dies, so be it.¡±


    The Butler pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of people impeaching the eldest princess. Arge part of the eldest princess¡¯reputation has been tarnished by Ye Sheng.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng again. This scoundrel specially came to cause trouble for me. The person who should be killed back then wasn¡¯t the mistress, but him,¡±king ye said with an irritated expression.


    ¡°How should we deal with it?¡±The Butler asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to deal with it. The civil affairs are His Majesty¡¯s. He won¡¯t let me interfere. However, recently, I handed the military authority to the eldest princess, which made his majesty unhappy. It seems that he wants to interfere with the army. This matter is still a little troublesome,¡±King Ye said indifferently.

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 39, Seven Days 3(fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 39, Seven Days 3(fourth update)</h4>


    Time passed, and six days passed in a sh in seven days.


    There was only one day left, and the Great War was about to begin.


    Countless people came to Zhongshan from all over the country and descended on the banks of the Bie Jiang, wanting to see this battle between the outstanding experts of the younger generation.


    As a result, Zhongshan country waspletely in an uproar.


    There were too many people pouring in, and there were still many people who came to watch the show. There were even people who came from overseas.


    In short, under the publicity of the plume manifestation Holy Land, whoever won the battle between Ye Sheng and Wang Shouyi would be the number one person of the younger generation.


    Although many people were indignant and thought that they were not bad, more people still agreed with the number one person¡¯s statement.


    Ye Sheng had just killed nine jindan stage experts, and his reputation was illustrious.


    Wang Shouyi was also a genius who had not appeared for three thousand years in the plume manifestation Holy Land. When they collided, the cremation caused by the collision could still arouse the desire of people to watch.


    As time approached, the Bie River waspletely sealed, and no merchant ships were allowed toe and go. This was because the great battle between Ye Sheng and Wang Shouyi could definitely cause huge waves to roll on the Bie River. At that time, any merchant ships would capsize.


    These days, in the Bie Mountain Manor, Fang Conglong and the others waited anxiously. Ye Sheng was in closed-door cultivation and did not see anyone. They could not disturb him, so they could only wait silently for Ye Sheng toe out.


    On the sixth night, the sky was filled with stars. Fang conglong and the others were still waiting in the courtyard. No one spoke.


    Creak!


    Suddenly, the door opened and Ye Sheng walked out. His steps were calm and his aura was restrained. No one could tell what realm he had reached.


    Updates by


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder with a cold and arrogant expression.


    Fang conglong and the others immediately approached Ye Sheng and asked him a few questions.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer any of them. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is there any news worth listening to recently?¡±


    Fang conglong immediately told Ye Sheng everything that had happened recently.


    Generally speaking, it wasn¡¯t a big deal because Wang Shouyi was in closed-door cultivation just like Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you confident?¡±Fang conglong asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Sheng smiled confidently. Who Didn¡¯t have confidence?


    Fang conglong and the others wanted to ask more, but Ye Sheng reached out to stop them and said, ¡°I have some enlightenment recently. I need someone to settle down. The day after tomorrow is a life-and-death battle. I¡¯ll leave first. See You on the Bie River the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Sheng left the manor. He didn¡¯t even bring the void demon king with him. He came alone to a huge rock at the edge of the Bie River. He silently looked at the Bie River and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°What happened to Ye Sheng?¡±Fang conglong asked the Void Demon King.


    ¡°He encountered a hurdle and needs to step out by himself,¡±the void demon king said calmly.


    The others looked at each other. They knew that they couldn¡¯t help ye Sheng, so they could only silently support him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will definitely defeat that bastard Wang Shouyi,¡±the void demon king said confidently.


    Fang conglong and the others could only believe it.


    ..


    Ye Sheng sat on the boulder and stared at the water of the other river, deep in thought.


    His cultivation was still going smoothly. He was only a step away from breaking through to the peak of Connate 6-dan, and a thinyer of membrane could be broken with just a forceful poke.


    However, Ye Sheng tried several times but failed.


    He might as well give up on trying. He came to the side of the other river, looked at the water, andprehended some things, allowing it to break through naturally.


    Ye Sheng believed that he could.


    That night, he stood on the boulder and watched the waves roll and beat against the shore.


    The seventh day arrived.


    Thest day of the life-and-death battle.


    It could be thest day of Ye Sheng in this world, or it could also be thest day of Wang Shouyi in this world.


    On this day, Wang Shouyi came out of seclusion. He quietly adjusted his state and waited for the battle tomorrow.


    And on this day, Ye Sheng entered the Bie Jiang.


    Plop!


    Ye Sheng jumped into the Bie Jiang and went with the flow. Hepletely emptied himself and didn¡¯t think about anything else.


    He turned himself into water and merged with the water of the Bie Jiang.


    He turned himself into a fish, and just like the fish in the Bie Jiang, he wantonly wandered around.


    He turned himself into a de of grass and stuck it into the soil deep in the Bie Jiang.


    Ye Sheng felt a state where he could transform into anything.


    He had broken through to the seventh heaven of the innate realm without realizing it.


    This feeling allowed Ye Sheng to better embrace nature andprehend heaven and earth.


    He began to examine himself, and a new concept was born from this feeling.


    It was a vague feeling.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t figure it out either, but he felt that his direction was right.


    If he continued to cultivate, this kind of understanding would be deeper and deeper, and there would definitely be a qualitative change.


    ..


    When Ye Sheng came out of the Bie River, both banks of the Bie River were filled with people.


    There was a sea of people, and there was an endless stream of people. They were all here to watch the life-and-death battle between Ye Sheng and Wang Shouyi.


    It was early in the morning, and the mountains and dew on both banks were deep. However, these people hade early in the morning to fight for a spot.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°The publicity for this battle is huge. If we lose, it will be a good thing.¡±


    He was not nervous at all. He got up and returned to the manor. There was no one there. It was time to fight for a spot.


    Ye Sheng changed into a clean set of clothes. He was not in a hurry to ept the battle. Instead, he stood in front of the desk, picked up the wolf hair, and wrote a word on the pure white rice paper.


    Die!


    It was done in one go. After he finished writing, a huge wave of killing intent seeped out from it.


    Rumble!


    The entire room was filled with killing intent that swept through everything, bringing with it an unstoppable momentum.


    Ye Sheng picked up the human world¡¯s hundred states sword and walked out inrge strides.


    When he walked into the courtyard, Ye Sheng saw that Fang conglong and the others had finished drinking the remaining winest night.


    He picked up a jug andughed, saying, ¡°Lifting a sword to carry wine is a good time to kill someone.¡±


    A jug of turbid wine, two sleeves of light wind, and a long sword, Ye Sheng arrived at the top of the Bie Jiang.


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Sheng appeared, everyone in the Bie Jiang became excited.


    It was going to be a battle.


    Everyone knew that the great battle was about to begin.


    It was not in vain for them toe early in the morning to upy a position with a wide field of view.


    Meanwhile, on a big mountain by the shore, Fang Conglong and the others were excited.


    ¡°Brother Ye is here.¡±


    ¡°It seems that brother ye is quite rxed.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye, you can do it. Kill Wang Shouyi.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye is here. where is Wang Shouyi?¡±Asked Yun Kang.


    Speaking of the devil, he was here.


    A man and a horse. Wang Shouyi came bare-handed. He was wearing a warrior¡¯s costume. When he saw Ye Sheng, his horse stopped.


    Ye Sheng and Wang Shouyi were now officially facing each other.


    ¡°Before I kill you today, I¡¯ll treat you to a sip of wine,¡±Ye Sheng said loudly as he threw the dirty wine.


    Wang Shouyi caught it and smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re so confident that you can kill me?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not confident, I won¡¯te.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes became cold.


    Between him and Wang Shouyi, it was either you die or I die. There wouldn¡¯t be a third result today.


    Wang Shouyi looked at the dirty wine and gulped it down. Then he threw it to ye sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a drink too.¡±


    ¡°No, this wine was left over from Fang Conglong and the othersst night. It¡¯s very dirty. I Won¡¯t drink it.¡±Ye Sheng smiled happily.


    Wang Shouyi¡¯s face turned cold as he red at Ye Sheng. He didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by Ye Sheng at the beginning.

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 40, what do you have to fight with me? (chapter 5)

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 40, what do you have to fight with me? (chapter 5)</h4>


    Ye Sheng had used the remaining wine that others had drunk to cheat Wang Shouyi, but Wang Shouyi had drunk it without any doubt. Many people could not help butugh.


    Compared to Ye Sheng, Wang Shouyi was a little straightforward.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick. Can it change your fate?¡±Wang Shouyi sneered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t change it, and I don¡¯t want to change it either. Let¡¯s go. You Go first, and I¡¯ll Go First?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Bie Jiang and said indifferently.


    Wang Shouyi snorted disdainfully. His body immediately flew into the air and headed straight for the center of the surging Bie Jiang.


    Ye Sheng pointed with the tip of his foot and lightlynded on a spray of waves. He stepped on the waves and allowed the waves to push him forward at a rapid speed.


    Boom!


    When Wang Shouyi saw that Ye Sheng was so free and easy, he was furious. How could he embarrass him and make him look outstanding?


    He spat out the true energy under his feet and sent it into the Bie Jiang.


    Immediately, a huge wave surged out of the Bie Jiang. It wanted to drown Ye Sheng and make him a drowned chicken.


    It didn¡¯t have any offensive power. It was purely to make ye Sheng a fool.


    However, when Ye Sheng saw this huge wave, a strange feeling emerged in his mind.


    We are one.


    The huge wave that surged over pped Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It actually strangely split into two lines and shed across Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t touch him at all. Instead, it gathered behind Ye Sheng and surged to another ce.


    Updates by


    Wang shouyi frowned, feeling incredulous. What was going on?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t do anything just now, and his ZHENQI didn¡¯t rush out to defend against it. How could the water from the other river not hit Ye Sheng?


    ng!


    Ye Sheng came before Wang Shouyi and unsheathed his sword.


    Without any nonsense, they were going to fight as soon as they met.


    Ye Sheng wanted to kill Wang Shouyi, and Wang Shouyi wanted to kill Ye Sheng as well. Both of them knew that only one of them would survive.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng took the lead and unsheathed his sword. A stream of sword Qi swept across the Bie Jiang River. It was more than a hundred feet long and iparably sharp. It stirred up huge waves and covered the area.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene. At this moment, it appeared in front of everyone.


    The spectators watched nervously without blinking, afraid that they would miss out on something.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±Wang Shouyi roared. Ayer of lotus armor appeared on the surface of his body. It flickered with a metallic luster. Each scale on it was carved with a lotus flower, flickering with a five-colored radiance.


    ng!


    The Lotus armor let out a nging sound, clear and sonorous. The radiance circted. Wang Shouyi was like a god of war. He extended his hand and a battle spear appeared in the air. A silver halo circted and directly shed down.


    Boom!


    The battle spear descended like a silver moon, cutting through the huge waves. It collided with Ye Sheng¡¯s human world hundred forms sword and exploded with a loud sound.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Like the rumbling of a war drum, Ye Sheng was sent flying more than ten meters away. Stepping on the void, he produced a thunderous sound, and his face became solemn.


    Strong!


    Very strong!


    Wang Shouyi was the strongest person ye Sheng had ever met in his age. His strength had reached the fifth transformation of the Golden Core Realm. With the addition of the armor and the battle spear, these two magic treasures, Ye Sheng was at a disadvantage in the first attack.


    ¡°Is your attack that weak?¡±Wang Shouyi said coldly.


    Ye Sheng stood firm and raised his long sword. A nging sound rang out.


    The Saint Martial armor appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that only you have an armor. I have one too,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The entire body of the Saint Martial armor was blood-red, and it carried a killing intent. With the addition of Ye Sheng¡¯s strength, at this moment, the strength of two thousand seventh Sky Xiantian realm experts surged out from Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward.


    Rumble!


    The world trembled and shook, and the winds and clouds were stirred.


    The sword in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand was the beginning of everything.


    He shed out with his sword.


    Reincarnation sword technique!


    A milky way-like stream of silk twirled and shed down fiercely, cutting through the water of the other river, the raging wind, and the pride in Wang Shouyi¡¯s eyes.


    The sword shed out, absorbing the essence energy of the Sun and the Moon. With a hiss, it transformed into a reincarnation bird and crashed toward Wang Shouyi.


    ¡°Immortal Battle Spear!¡±Wang Shouyi bellowed. His hair fluttered in the wind, and his eyes widened in anger. With the battle spear in his hands, he shed down.


    Qiang!


    A thunderous sound exploded in everyone¡¯s ears, causing many people to scream in pain. They covered their ears, and due to the impact, their eardrums began to bleed.


    ¡°Ascendance technique!¡±


    Wang Shou rushed forward and waved his battle spear, cutting off Ye Sheng¡¯s head. He was merciless and wanted to cut off Ye Sheng¡¯s head as soon as he arrived. He was very decisive and ruthless.


    Ye sheng sneered and shouted, ¡°Sheng, 13 sword strikes!¡±


    Ye Sheng drew his sword. His speed was very fast, and endless sword Qi rampaged. When he hit Wang Shouyi¡¯s battle spear, a clear sound of piercing clouds was heard. It was like a yellow bell ringing.


    Wang Shouyi¡¯s attack was blocked by Ye Sheng.


    On the other hand, Ye Sheng¡¯s attack came in an instant.


    This attack caused ten Yama pces to appear behind Ye Sheng. Ten World Phantoms and ten Yama pces. One world covered one world.


    Ye Sheng held his sword. This was the first time the ten Yama pces had any other actions. Just like Ye Sheng, they held a long sword.


    They did not know where their long swords came from, and Ye Sheng did not want to know either. Right now, he only wanted to kill Wang Shouyi.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    One word escaped his mouth. Ye Sheng shed out with his sword, and the ten Yama¡¯s sword followed suit.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng fused the ten Yama¡¯s sword and the thirteen swords together.


    With a long howl, the light around Ye Sheng¡¯s body was dazzling. The sword light floated, turning out the yin and yang, flowing with the power of life and death.


    This was the thirteenth sword of the thirteen swords of life.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to take it slow at all.


    He just wanted to kill Wang Shouyi with one strike.


    The power of life aimed at his body, and the power of death turned towards Wang Shouyi.


    Rumble!


    This sword covered more than half of the individual river. The terrifying power scared the onlookers so much that they opened their mouths wide.


    It was too terrifying.


    Wang Shouyi¡¯s expression also changed. The power of this attack had already exceeded his expectations and reached a level that could hurt him.


    Chi!


    Two golden lights immediately shot out from Wang Shouyi¡¯s eyes, and a powerful aura overflowed from his body as he let out a light shout.


    At this moment, a mysterious divine power undtion surged out, and his eyes turned into golden pupils. His entire person had an indescribable charm, as if a Holy Spirit had been born.


    This was a very strange change. Golden light flowed out from Wang Shouyi¡¯s body, and a terrifying scene appeared behind him, as if a God had descended from the mortal world.


    An unrivalled king held a battle spear in his hand as he charged towards the sky. With a vicious sh, the sky split open.


    This terrifying scene made Wang Shouyi charge towards Ye Sheng¡¯s sword without any fear.


    Rumble!


    His battle spear continuously waved, and golden light scattered in all directions. Even his hair turned golden.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the reason why I can be called a genius that hasn¡¯t appeared in 3,000 years.¡±Wang Shouyi roared as he looked at Ye Sheng with disdain.


    ¡°I am a natural-born variant. I am blessed by the heavens. With the ability that the heavens have given me, what do you have to fight with me?¡±Wang Shouyiughed out loud. His battle spear shook violently and he directly hacked down.


    Kacha!


    The power of Ye Sheng¡¯s sword turned into pieces and scattered all over the ground.


    Wang Shouyi stood in the air with an invincible posture. He looked down at Ye Sheng with disdain, as if he was a god looking at Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 41, Shattered Battle Spear (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 41, Shattered Battle Spear (1st update)</h4>


    Wang Shouyi disyed his peerless talent. It was as dazzling as the sun, shining in all directions. It was so bright that others could not open their eyes.


    A natural born mutant.


    The spectators had never heard of such a thing. They all opened their mouths wide?


    Fang conglong and the others were more and more stunned.


    ¡°A natural born mutant. Why have I never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not recorded in the history books either.¡±


    ¡°What is Wang Shouyi capable of? Why does the heavens favor him so much?¡±


    Yun Kang and the others were envious. Their eyes were red with jealousy.


    The Void Demon King was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a natural body in this world?¡±


    It knew about natural bodies. There were also some big shots in the void who had such physiques. Each of them had powerfulbat strength and were unrivaled.


    However, it had never heard of the birth of a natural body in such a world. This was the first time it had seen one.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. He¡¯s a natural body. It¡¯s hard for Ye Sheng to defeat him.¡±The Void Demon King began to worry. It knew how terrifying such a person was.


    He was doted on by the heavens and earth. Once he was born, he was different from ordinary people. No matter what he did, it would be twice the result with half the effort.


    How could ye Sheng resist?


    Updates by


    The Void Demon King watched with concern. He could not just watch Ye Sheng die.


    One would prosper and one would perish. Therefore, the Void Demon King secretly broke out in a sweat and cheered for Ye Sheng.


    The eldest princess who was watching the battle became excited. Her eyes shed with a bright light and she was extremely excited. She said, ¡°As expected, the ascending holynd did not speak without thinking. Wang Shouyi has the right to be called a genius that has not appeared in three thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Princess, Ye Sheng will definitely die this time, right?¡±The maidservant asked.


    ¡°Of course, Ye Sheng¡¯s realm is much lower than Wang Shouyi¡¯s. Even though their magic treasures are about the same, Wang Shouyi is a natural variant. With the blessing of heaven and earth, he can definitely crush Ye Sheng to death. He is the son of this era,¡±the eldest princess said firmly.


    ¡°As long as Ye Sheng is dead, the princess¡¯hatred can be dissipated,¡±the maidservant said with a smile.


    ¡°The only regret is that I can¡¯t Kill Ye Sheng with my own hands, but that doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Ye Sheng is dead, I will be happy.¡±The eldest princessughed loudly.


    She was very happy.


    But some people were not happy. They were full of worry and watched nervously.


    Beauty Zhou and Zhou Yi left Xianyang and came here. They hid at the side and watched silently.


    ¡°How can a person like Wang Shouyi be blessed by the Heavens?¡±Beauty Zhou was extremely angry. She stared at Ye Sheng without blinking. Her worry was very obvious.


    It was very obvious that Ye Sheng was at a disadvantage.


    Zhou Yi frowned and said, ¡°Natural born variants. It seems that only saints in ancient times would have them, right?¡±


    Zhou Yi had a deep understanding of the hundred schools of philosophers, and he knew that some people would be lucky enough to be loved by the heavens and earth. However, this type of person would be a great person without exception.


    There were natural born variants among Lao Zi, Confucius, Mencius, and the others.


    But how could Wang Shouyi be treated the same as these saints?


    Zhou Yi was very displeased. He stared at Wang Shouyi and became even more displeased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ye Sheng hasn¡¯t been defeated yet. If he really isn¡¯t a match, I¡¯ll make a move,¡±Zhou Yi said coldly.


    Beauty Zhou looked on nervously. Zhou Yi shook his head at the side. He wasn¡¯t wrong at all when he said he was worried about Ye Sheng.


    At the center of Bie Jiang, Wang Shouyi stood in the air. With a battle spear in his hand, his might was unparalleled.


    Ye Sheng frowned. He felt that something was wrong. He did not expect this person to be a natural born variant.


    The heavens had never been fair.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a natural born variant? I¡¯m an ordinary person. Since I rose from the ordinary, I¡¯ve specialized in killing people like you who are blessed by the heavens.¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He rushed forward. The Hundred States Sword of the Human World formed a sword flower and stabbed forward.


    A 300-meter-long sword qi pierced through the center of the other river.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    A powerful divine voice came out of Wang Shouyi¡¯s body and resounded throughout the world. Golden holy light sprinkled down, and the lotus armor turned golden. It rushed out all of a sudden.


    Boom!


    The divine voice shattered ye Sheng¡¯s sword qi, and then directly hit Ye Sheng¡¯s body, sending him flying three thousand meters.


    Poof!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body shook violently. If not for the Holy Martial armor, he would have been pierced through by the divine voice, piercing into his sea of consciousness, and destroying his divine soul.


    But even so, he still spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes were filled with shock. What kind of attack was this?


    The surrounding people were in an uproar. Had Ye Sheng lost?


    Wang Shouyi looked coldly at ye Sheng and said, ¡°This is my natural body, the Divine Sound Cage!¡±


    ¡°All your attacks can not break my body. Then you will never be able to defeat me,¡±Wang Shouyi said proudly.


    His body was his confidence.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He smiled faintly and his eyes became arrogant.


    ¡°Ever since I left the ye residence, I have encountered countless troubles and enemies. But now, they are the bones behind me. Stepping on their corpses, I have grown to this day. ¡°Now, you are the next one,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    He had killed his enemies, killed his owncency, killed his own arrogance, and maintained his own heart. He hade all the way here.


    Today, he was going to kill the natural born alien.


    No one could stop ye Sheng.


    Samsara seal!


    Ye Sheng used the foundation of the Samsara sect. He held the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword and shed at Wang Shouyi¡¯s head. With an unstoppable power, he destroyed everything and shattered the vacuum.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the divine sound covered the area, but it couldn¡¯t Stop Ye Sheng. The Holy Martial armor finally showed its power. It exploded with surging blood qi that was extremely dense. It covered everything in an instant, covering the golden color and turning it into purgatory.


    Ye Sheng was the king of Purgatory.


    This sword attack carried the power of the Samsara seal.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the sky copsed, and Wang Shouyi¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He swept his battle spear, and a powerful wave of air surged over, crashing into Ye Sheng¡¯s samsara seal.


    Unfortunately, this time, the Samsara seal smashed down with a rumble, and the wave of air was shattered, directly pressing down on Wang Shouyi¡¯s body.


    The huge samsara seal was like a world-destroying mill. It ruthlessly crushed down and suppressed Wang Shouyi.


    So what if he was born with a different body? He was still a human, not a god.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with killing intent. The Samsara seal seemed to know what was going through Wang Shouyi¡¯s mind. It continuously crashed into Wang Shouyi¡¯s body and pressed down on his natural body.


    The huge samsara seal was like a huge mountain. It pressed down on Wang Shouyi. It seemed to have the power of ten thousand tons. It pressed down on Wang Shouyi until he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Divine Sound Cage!¡±


    Wang Shouyi roared and raised his battle spear as a pir to support the sky. Then, he tried his best to disy the power of the alien body.


    Boom!


    The Endless Void was destroyed. Under this massive divine sound, the reincarnation seal was on the verge of copsing. It seemed like it couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you can¡¯t suppress me.¡±Wang Shouyiughed out loud, sweeping away the previous decline.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Shengughed coldly. Looking at the crumbling samsara seal, he suddenly stomped on it.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body seemed to be a world. Stomping on the Samsara seal caused Wang Shouyi to spit out arge mouthful of blood. The battle spear, which was the pir that supported the sky, turned into countless pieces at this moment. They shattered and flew out in all directions.

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 42, emptiness realm was also out of the question (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 42, emptiness realm was also out of the question (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s kick directly injured Wang Shouyi. The Samsara Seal and battle spear shattered together, stirring up the thousandyers of water in the other river. It rolled and stirred up huge waves, mming against the shore. Many people couldn¡¯t escape in time and werepletely drenched, some people were even washed several meters away.


    This scene caused many people¡¯s eyes to heat up. Wasn¡¯t this too strong?


    They originally thought that Wang Shouyi had a natural-born variant and would definitely be able to win. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s counter-attack told everyone that the oue of this battle was very difficult to predict.


    Rumble!


    The wave had yet to end. Ye Sheng took advantage of his victory to continue his attack. He shed out with his sword, and the Samsara sword technique emitted light and heat. At this moment, he ruthlessly struck his opponent.


    However, Wang Shouyi¡¯s gaze turned cold as he shouted, ¡°Split Lotus!¡±


    The Lotus armor on Wang Shouyi¡¯s body burst out with a brilliant light, turning into a huge five-colored lotus flower. It split into two, one wrapped around him, avoiding ye Sheng¡¯s attack, and the other turned into a lotus sword, it circled around Wang Shouyi.


    At this moment, the Lotus armor quickly healed Wang Shouyi¡¯s injuries. In less than three breaths, Wang Shouyi walked out of the lotus flower. His aura was still as strong as before, and his injuries werepletely healed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the other party in disbelief. What was going on? His injuries werepletely healed?


    The advantage he had worked so hard to gain just now waspletely gone?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? This is an inheritance treasure of the ascendance sacrednd, an immortal lotus. The armor forged with it canpletely heal the injuries of the wearer. Although it can only heal once a year, it¡¯s enough to kill you,¡±Wang Shouyi said proudly.


    He liked to see Ye Sheng¡¯s shocked expression.


    Not only ye Sheng, but the spectators were also in disbelief. This was equivalent to having an extra life.


    ¡°So What if you recover? If I can hurt you once, there will be a second time,¡±ye Sheng calmed down and said confidently.


    Updates by


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall in the same ce twice. You can give up now,¡±Wang Shouyi said with a cold snort. Having suffered a loss once, he would definitely be on guard against Ye Sheng¡¯s samsara seal.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng had just used the reincarnation seal and shattered along with his battle spear. He would definitely not be able to use it again in a short period of time.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly. Since that was the case, he would do it again. He did not only have one reincarnation seal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking anymore. You will definitely die today.¡±Wang Shouyi shouted coldly and rushed over. He grabbed with one hand and the lotus long sword burst out, shing down ruthlessly.


    A colorful Lotus Lake appeared and enveloped Ye Sheng. Then, in an instant, the lotus flower self-immted. A raging fire burned and enveloped ye Sheng, wanting to burn him to death.


    The me rolled up the long snake. It was ferocious and terrifying, wanting to Swallow Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused. He knew that this was not something to be trifled with. This me was definitely not an ordinary fire. Once it was touched, his physical body would definitely not be able to withstand it. Even if he had the pdin armor, he would be defeated sooner orter.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is an earth me. It¡¯s a me from the depths of the Earth. Its temperature is dozens of times that of an ordinary me. You are lucky to be burned to death.¡±Wang Shouyiughed out loud.


    This was his trump card.


    The me rapidly closed in on the area, bing smaller and smaller. In the end, it had already wrapped around Ye Sheng. The entire world could see a huge furnace with a human figure inside. It was Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Come out.¡±Beauty Zhou watched nervously. She grabbed Zhou Yi¡¯s arm and bit her red lips tightly, causing blood to ooze out.


    ¡°Brother, Save Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng is in danger.¡±Beauty Zhou said nervously.


    Zhou Yi frowned and said, ¡°Wait. Ye Sheng seems to be confident. Otherwise, he would have fought back long ago.¡±


    Ye Sheng was indeed confident. He did not fight back immediately. After being surrounded by the mes, a small cauldron appeared between his brows.


    The small cauldron flew out and instantly became bigger. Then, it suddenly shook and smashed into the air, exploding with a huge suction force.


    Rumble!


    The fire snakes and dancing sparks were all swallowed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace, leaving nothing behind.


    Ye Sheng waspletely unharmed. He calmly looked at Wang Shouyi and asked, ¡°Your mes don¡¯t seem to be very effective.¡±


    Wang Shouyi turned pale with fright and said, ¡°How is this possible? This is the core of the Earth¡¯s fire. Even if it¡¯s an emptiness realm expert, he would definitely die if he was burned. How can you bepletely unharmed?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Wang Shouyi. The eldest princess was also dumbstruck as she watched. Just now, the power of the fire had burned the void until it was distorted. However, at Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, it was actually absorbed by a tattered pill furnace.


    This, how was this possible?


    After the all gods pill furnace absorbed the Earth Fire, the originally dry core area actually burned up and recovered a bit of its power source.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. This pantheon pill furnace was his natal magic treasure. Only when his natal magic treasure was strengthened would he be stronger.


    ¡°Wang Shouyi, I still have to thank your earth fire. Without your help, my pill furnace wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    Wang Shouyi looked at Ye Sheng in shock and anger. He stared at the Pantheon pill furnace and asked, ¡°What is this thing? How can it be so terrifying?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled yfully. ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Wang Shouyi suddenly felt danger. He quickly fled and pulled away.


    But it was already toote.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng pped the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The pantheon pill furnace flew up and poured fire dragons at Wang Shouyi in midair.


    Rumble!


    On the Bie Jiang River, the Pantheon pill furnace was tattered and unremarkable. Usually, it would not attract the attention of others. But now, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking over.


    A fire dragon spewed out of the Pantheon Pill Furnace. It was extremely intelligent and lifelike. It roared at Wang Shouyi, who was escaping. It was extremely fast, and it circled in the air before swallowing Wang Shouyi in one gulp.


    ¡°Save me! ! !¡±Wang Shouyi roared. His expression was one of terror. He tried his best to resist, but it was useless. After swallowing the fire dragon in one gulp, it quickly shrank back into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    This scene stunned hundreds of thousands of spectators on both sides of the river.


    Wang Shouyi had been swallowed by his own Earth Fire?


    The pantheon pill furnace trembled in the air. Its entire body turned red as it burned Wang Shouyi to death.


    Wang Shouyi tried his best to defend himself inside. He used the Lotus armor to defend himself and let out a mournful wail.


    However, Ye Sheng was unmoved. He watched with a cold expression.


    ¡°Elder Wang Shouyi, save me.¡±Wang Shouyi used all the strength in his body. With a loud roar, he let out the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately looked at arge mountain at the edge of the other river.


    Bang!


    An aura that was as deep as a thousand-year-old python raged over, apanied by an order, ¡°Release Wang Shouyi, and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression darkened, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Emptiness realm!¡±


    The person who hade was an emptiness realm expert. Ye Sheng had fought before, so he knew what this aura meant.


    The emergence Holy Land had actually sent an emptiness realm expert to protect Wang Shouyi. This way, regardless of whether he won or lost, he wouldn¡¯t die.


    But was it possible?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cold. With a thought, the Pantheon Pill Furnace Roared.


    Rumble!


    Wang Shouyi, who was inside, could only let out a miserable cry. Then, he was swiftly swallowed by the mes, and the lotus armor was peeled out.


    ¡°No one can save the person I, Ye Sheng, want to kill, not even an emptiness realm expert,¡±ye Sheng looked directly at this emptiness realm expert and said coldly.

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 43, Don’t kill him (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 43, Don¡¯t kill him (third update)</h4>


    Wang chuyi stared at Ye Sheng in anger, and his voice rumbled, ¡°You killed the future hope of my ascendance sacrednd?¡±


    This angry shout was apanied by a thick and powerful aura, and it suddenly came pping over, ruthlessly hitting the all gods pill furnace.


    Crack!


    The all gods pill furnace emitted a crisp sound, but it didn¡¯t shatter, but directly crushed this aura.


    Wang Chu¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the Pantheon Pill Furnace in disbelief.


    He was at the emptiness realm, surpassing the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. If his aura covered down, even a top-tier magic treasure wouldn¡¯t be unscathed. But what about the Pantheon Pill Furnace?


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace Scripture actually directly crushed this aura, and then slipped back into Ye Sheng¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Wang Chu¡¯s eyes shed, and heughed, ¡°You killed a genius of my ascendance sacrednd. Today, you will die without a doubt. I want to take this pill furnace back and report to the sacred Lord that it is a lethal weapon for Wang Shouyi¡¯s death.¡±


    Ye Shengughed disdainfully, and said, ¡°Only you can make it sound so fresh and refined.¡±


    Wang Chu¡¯s expression became angry, and he set off billowing waves of air that pressed over. He said coldly, ¡°Am I negotiating with you?¡±


    Ye Sheng grunted. He couldn¡¯t resist the aura of an emptiness realm expert, so he hurriedly took a few steps back.


    Wang Chu Yi said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m informing you that after your death, all of Your Magic Treasures will belong to my ascendance sacrednd.¡±


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Wang Shouyi gave me a battle invitation. It¡¯s a fair fight. Today, he lost, and your ascendance sacrednd shed all pretense of cordiality and forcefully suppressed me. Are you that Shameless?¡±


    Wang Chuyi¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as he said, ¡°Your fight with Wang Shouyi should have meant your death, but you used evil methods and secretly harmed the geniuses of my sacrednd. Now, I¡¯m going to kill you, the descendant of an evil devil.¡±


    Updates by


    Ye Shengughed out loud and said disdainfully, ¡°As expected of a hypocrite, dignified and dignified. If you can¡¯t beat me, you¡¯ll say that I used evil methods. Then why didn¡¯t you say it when he burned me with the Earth Fire?¡±


    Wang Chushi sneered and put his hands behind his back. He said indifferently, ¡°The descendant of an evil devil is good at eloquence. If you had fought fair and square, you would have died ten thousand times already. How could a seventh sky of Xiantian realm be a match for a fifth sky of Jindan realm?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are very blind. The hundreds of thousands of viewers on both sides saw me kill Wang Shouyi Fair and square. In your eyes, I have be an evil devil?¡±Ye Sheng ridiculed.


    Wang zuyi frowned and said, ¡°Descendant of the evil devil, you still want to bewitch the world. I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Wang Zuyi attacked as soon as he said it. Without any hesitation, he pped out.


    Boom!


    The palm turned into a huge palm print and covered the whole area.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face changed drastically. He did not have the strength of the sword-wielding old man, so he was no match for the old man at all. He could only try his best to block the palm.


    Holy Martial Armor!


    Ye Sheng channeled all of his zhenqi into the Holy Martial armor.


    The blood-red light turned into a huge chainmail armor and appeared to block the palm.


    Seeing this scene, Wang chuyi sneered, ¡°As expected of the descendant of an evil demon. This armor is so evil. I wonder how many people¡¯s blood has been stained by it and how many lives have been lost. Damn it.¡±


    Boom!


    The p hit the Saint Martial armor, and the water in the other river boiled. Then, it shook violently.


    Boom!


    As if a flood had arisen, the water in the other river rushed toward the shore. The Phantom of Ye Sheng¡¯s Saint Martial armor was also shattered by the strike because of its weak zhenqi. Ye Sheng also vomited blood and was on the verge of copsing.


    On the shore, Fang Conglong and the others saw this scene and cursed loudly.


    ¡°This is too shameless.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye defeated Wang Shouyi openly, but this person actually didn¡¯t care about his face and directly attacked?¡±


    ¡°Are all people from the plume manifestation Holy Land So Shameless?¡±


    Fang conglong and the others were flustered and exasperated, but when the eldest princess saw this scene, she smiled happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Kill Ye Sheng, and everything will be over.¡±The eldest princess smiled happily.


    Previously, when she saw Ye Sheng kill Wang Shouyi, her entire face was gloomy as if she had been raped. Now, she was so happy that it was as if the person who raped her was the person she adored.


    The change was so fast. As expected of a woman.


    On the other side, Beauty Zhou wanted to rush out in a hurry. She shouted, ¡°If you dare to Hurt Ye Sheng, my father will definitely kill eighteen generations of your ancestors.¡±


    Fortunately, Zhou Yi pulled her back and said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll inform my father and ask him toe to rescue you. If you rush out now, it¡¯s no different from sending yourself to your death. This is an empty realm. He won¡¯t be afraid of your identity.¡±


    ¡°I want to Save Ye Sheng. He can¡¯t die. If he dies, what will happen to me?¡±Beauty Zhou cried.


    Zhou Yi held onto Beauty Zhou tightly and didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t want her to rush out.


    ¡°If you go now, you¡¯re just throwing your life away. Calm Down,¡±roared Zhou Yi.


    ¡°If the person I love the most is gone, what¡¯s the point of me living? Don¡¯t forget that my life was saved by Ye Sheng. If he can sacrifice his life to save me, I can also sacrifice my life to save him,¡±beauty Zhou shouted at Zhou Yi, tears streamed down her face, but her eyes were filled with determination. She could not watch Ye Sheng die.


    Zhou Yi looked at his sister in shock. Ever since he was young, his sister had always been very obedient. He had never heard her shout so loudly. Now, for Ye Sheng, she actually loved him so deeply.


    ¡°Brother, let go of me. If anything happens to Ye Sheng, I will hate you for the rest of my life.¡±Beauty Zhou begged Zhou Yi with tears in her eyes.


    Zhou Yi opened his mouth and released his palm weakly.


    Beauty Zhou immediately rushed out at an extremely fast speed. She, who was at the third sky of the Xiantian realm, was actually able to burst out with the speed of a peak Xiantian realm expert.


    However, it was a pity that she was still one step too slow.


    Wang chuyi pped Ye Sheng once again and sent him flying. ¡°You should kill all the evil and unorthodox cultivators. There is no ce for you to live in this world.¡±


    Ye Sheng was beaten until all the bones in his body were broken. He struggled to stand up and looked at Wang Chuyi. He raised his palm and said with a malevolent smile, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Wang Zuyi looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s palm. It was a pile of fragments, and it was impossible to tell what it was. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°No matter what it is, you will die without a doubt. No one can save you.¡±


    He reached out his hand, and true energy condensed into a red longsword. He pointed at Ye Sheng and was about to kill him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! Stop!¡±At this time, Beauty Zhou, who had rushed over, shouted loudly. Her sharp voice echoed throughout the entire Bie Jiang, making ye Sheng and Wang Zuyi look over at the same time.


    Beauty Zhou, who still had traces of tears on her cheeks, stared coldly at Wang Chuyi as she stood on the waves. Her beauty was unforgettable.


    ¡°Third sky of the Xiantian realm. You want to save him?¡±Wang Chuyi said with a disdainful smile.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. Sensing Wang Chuyi¡¯s killing intent, he roared, ¡°Go! I¡¯m Fine! I Won¡¯t Die! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    He crushed the life-saving talisman. As long as he was given a little more time, this person would die without a doubt. Ye Sheng did not want Beauty Zhou to take the risk.


    Beauty Zhou ignored ye Sheng and looked straight at Wang Chuyi, she said loudly, ¡°I am the daughter of the current quasi-sage. My father has ascended to the quasi-sage position. Even Your Ascendance Sacred Land¡¯s sect master has to be a little more polite to him. If you kill Ye Sheng today, I will alsomit suicide here. My father is a daughter. My death is all your fault. You will suffer the monstrous fury of my father¡¯s quasi-sage.¡±

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 44: the totem inheritor arrives (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 44: the totem inheritor arrives (fourth update)</h4>


    As Beauty Zhou¡¯s sonorous and powerful voice sounded out, the entire riverbank was in an uproar.


    Ascendance Holy Land, quasi-holynd, Zhou Yuan, Ye Sheng, and Beauty Zhou ¡ª these people were all linked together. Wasn¡¯t this too exciting?


    On the riverbank, the eldest princess¡¯expression became cold as she shouted, ¡°What a disgrace! Great Qin¡¯s quasi-holynd is not used by her to threaten the ascendance holynd.¡±


    The servant girl said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of a quasi-saint.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. The quasi-saint only ascended to that position with Great Qin¡¯s support. How much resources she has to pay is not something a woman like her can borrow,¡±the eldest princess said angrily. She was now afraid that chief Wang would cower, after all, if a quasi-saint did not kill Ye Sheng, she would not want to see him.


    The servant girl lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    In the center of the Bie River, chief Wangughed out loud. He said mockingly, ¡°Do you think you can threaten me just because you are a quasi-sage?¡±


    Beauty Zhou protected ye Sheng and said, ¡°You can try. The ascendance sacrednd can withstand the wrath of a quasi-sage, but can you?¡±


    Chief Wang¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling you not to kill Ye Sheng. He is the son-inw of a quasi-sage.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s beautiful face was full of determination.


    Chief Wang Snickered. ¡°The quasi-sage¡¯s son-inw should be Wang Shouyi, right? You guys had a marriage contract before. What are you doing now? Not keeping your womanly ways?¡±


    Beauty Zhou revealed a cold smile and said, ¡°The so-called marriage contract is just a joke between your Saint Lord and my mother. My father has never admitted it at all. Your Ascendance Sacred Land¡¯s one-sided wishful thinking. Will I agree to it?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Scram. On ount of the fact that you¡¯re the daughter of a quasi-saint, I won¡¯t kill you. But today, Ye Sheng must die.¡±


    Beauty Zhou stubbornly said, ¡°If you want to kill me, then kill me too.¡±


    Updates by


    Director Wang was furious and shouted, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t Dare?¡±


    ¡°A quasi-saint is powerful, but if I kill you and never leave the ascendance sacrednd, what can a quasi-saint do to me?¡±Director Wang sneered.


    Beauty Zhou stood in front of Ye Sheng with a cold face.


    Ye Sheng smiled happily. He leaned his weak body on Beauty Zhou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You Silly Girl, why did you run out?¡±


    Beauty Zhou did not turn her head and said, ¡°You said that you would take care of me for the rest of my life. If you die, who will take care of me, Love Me, and Bully Me?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou lovingly and wiped away the remaining tears on her face with his hand. He said, ¡°None of us will die today.¡±


    When director Wang heard that, he smiled disdainfully. ¡°What a pair of miserable lovebirds. Do you think that I will show mercy?¡±


    Ye Sheng evenughed out loud. ¡°Not only will you not be able to kill me today, but you will also die here.¡±


    Wang Chu looked at Ye Sheng as if he was a fool. He opened his arms and said arrogantly, ¡°I am an emptiness realm expert. Who can kill me?¡±


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    At the intersection of Heaven and Earth, a cold voice rang out and resounded throughout the entire world. The entire Bie Jiang and the entire Zhongshan Kingdom heard it.


    The expressions of countless people changed drastically. This voice was so domineering and powerful. It was so far away, yet it still had such a dense aura.


    Wang Chu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said in disbelief, ¡°A peak emptiness realm expert?¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±Wang Chu knew that things weren¡¯t looking good, so he didn¡¯t dy any longer. He immediately attacked and killed Ye Sheng.


    He wouldn¡¯t let go of Even Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not leaving, then let¡¯s die together,¡±Wang Chu shouted angrily.


    Seeing this, Beauty Zhou immediately protected ye Sheng and used her own flesh and blood to block in front of Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    A dazzling divine light rushed over, shaking the heaven and earth. The water of the other river was separated into a path, enveloping ye Sheng and beauty Zhou.


    Once they met, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou would die without a doubt.


    On the shore, the void demon king screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t die. Once Ye Sheng died, it would also be unlucky.


    Crack!


    Something seemed to have broken inside the Void Demon King¡¯s body. It opened its own restrictions, wanting to protect Ye Sheng.


    But someone was even faster.


    Rumble!


    A stone tablet fiercely smashed over from afar. Its speed was unbelievably fast,nding in front of Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.


    Pu, Pu, Pu..


    The divine light was hit on the stone tablet, and it waspletely blocked. It didn¡¯t Hurt Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou at all.


    Seeing this scene, the Void Demon King hurriedly sealed its own power. It muttered, ¡°So close, so close. Luckily, it didn¡¯t make a move. This was too close. Otherwise, even if we saved Ye Sheng, we wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    The people on both sides of the river widened their eyes without blinking. They wanted to see what the oue would be?


    After the dazzling light dissipated, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou let out a sigh of relief. Ye Sheng also copsed weakly and was hugged by Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Brat, are you dead?¡±A faint greeting sounded.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the huge stone tablet that had been smashed down. On the stone tablet stood a figure. It was an unkempt middle-aged man with an extraordinary temperament.


    Who was this person?


    Everyone wanted to ask.


    Ye Sheng also saw him and said unhappily, ¡°If you hade a stepter, the life-saving talisman would have be a life-saving talisman.¡±


    The totem inheritor smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone down the mountain for a long time. I took a look at the scenery along the way.¡±


    Ye Sheng was so angry that he rolled his eyes. You took a look at the scenery, and someone almost died here.


    The totem inheritor¡¯s face turned serious and said, ¡°Was it this kid who beat you up like this?¡±


    Wang Zuyi looked at the totem inheritor in horror and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s You, you still dare to appear?¡±


    He knew the totem inheritor. Back then, the totem inheritor had wreaked havoc in the ascendance sacrednd and dug up the ancestral grave of the ascendance sacrednd, causing a great disturbance. The entire ascendance sacrednd hade out in full force to hunt down the totem inheritor.., at that time, Wang Juyi was still a junior disciple at Houtian tenth stage realm.


    In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed. Wang Juyi had be an emptiness realm expert. He originally thought that he was no longer afraid of anything. However, when he saw the totem inheritor here, his heart could not help but tremble.


    Back then, how many emptiness realm experts of the ascendance sacrednd had the totem inheritor killed?


    There were countless of them.


    Wang Chuyi was one of the witnesses. Those terrifying scenes appeared again and again, and his body started to tremble.


    The totem inheritor looked at Wang Chuyi and thought carefully. He said, ¡°You were a small disciple of the ascendance sacrednd a hundred years ago. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an emptiness realm expert now. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to die this time.¡±


    Wang Chuyi was shocked and said angrily, ¡°Totem inheritor, back then, you wreaked havoc in my ascendance sacrednd. Now, you¡¯re still the number one target of my ascendance sacrednd¡¯s pursuit. If you don¡¯t hide properly and still dare toe out to save people, aren¡¯t you afraid that my sacrednd¡¯s elders wille out to kill you?¡±


    The totem inheritor sneered, ¡°Those old bastards really didn¡¯t die. Who knows how many women and children they¡¯ve harmed in these years, they deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°You junior, kill yourself. Don¡¯t Wait for me to make a move, or else you¡¯ll regret it.¡±The totem inheritor said lightly.

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 45, Aftermath (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 45, Aftermath (5th update)</h4>


    Wang chuyi swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Senior, I can not tell the ascendance sacrednd about your whereabouts, and you can not kill me, how about it?¡±


    He did not want to die.


    There was definitely no hope of killing him. A hundred years ago, the totem inheritor was able to kill an emptiness realm primary stage cultivator as easily as ughtering a pig or a sheep. How terrifying would it be a hundred yearster?


    The Teng inheritor looked at the terrified Wang Zuyi and smiled. ¡°I was called here by Ye Sheng. He told me not to kill you, so I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Wang Zuyi¡¯s face stiffened. Just now, he was still triumphant and vowed to kill Ye Sheng. In the blink of an eye, his life and death were in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Wang Zuyi¡¯s face alternated between green and white. However, for the sake of his life, he still said respectfully, ¡°Ye Sheng, I was wrong just now. Please forgive me.¡±


    This scene caused the eldest princess on the shore to go ck. She was about to faint. It was already like this, but Ye Sheng still couldn¡¯t die?


    ¡°Princess, Princess.¡±The maidservants started to panic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It looks like Ye Sheng won¡¯t die. Next time, I¡¯ll bring over a dozen emptiness realm experts andpletely kill him,¡±the eldest princess said fiercely. She turned around and left. She didn¡¯t want to continue watching.


    The oue was set.


    Ye Sheng won.


    When Fang Conglong and the others saw this scene, they all cheered.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, kill him.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye, don¡¯t forget how that old fart dealt with you just now.¡±


    Updates by


    ¡°Brother Ye, good job.¡±


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t hear the cheers of his brothers. The voices on the shore were too noisy. He only looked at Beauty Zhou and said with a gentle gaze, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Chief Wang immediately looked at Beauty Zhou and his gaze became perturbed.


    At the same time, he felt very bitter in his heart. Just now, when Beauty Zhou begged him, he did not agree. Now, it was him who was begging Beauty Zhou.


    Could Beauty Zhou agree?


    ¡°Kill him.¡±Beauty Zhou only had this one sentence. Her words cut through gold and steel, with a strong hatred.


    She did not hate chief Wang for rejecting her, but she hated chief Wang for injuring Ye Sheng to such an extent.


    Anyone who hurt Ye Sheng, she wished she could stab them to death with a knife.


    Ye Sheng smiled.


    Tut¡¯s sessor looked at Wang Chuyi indifferently.


    Wang Chuyi¡¯s face flushed red. Looking at the situation, his old face was filled with anger, but he couldn¡¯t re up. He really wanted to beg for mercy, but seeing the hatred in Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes, his heart was filled with despair. He knew that this was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°You forced me to do this.¡±Wang Chuyi¡¯s heart hardened, and he directly attacked. He wanted to capture Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou and use them as hostages in exchange for his own life.


    Boom!


    He activated all of his strength, and his speed shot out rapidly, rolling and rolling as he was about to capture Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.


    But in the next moment, the totem inheritor sneered, ¡°Making a move right under my nose, have you forgotten my awe-inspiring past?¡±


    Boom!


    The Heaven and earth suddenly shook, as if the earth had sunk dozens of meters, and the sky fell dozens of meters, ruthlessly smashing onto Wang Chuyi¡¯s body.


    Pu!


    Wang Zuyi was directly smashed into the other river, and a huge pit appeared in the middle of the river, sshing water everywhere, looking extremely beautiful.


    This was only the aura of the totem inheritor, and Wang Zuyi couldn¡¯t resist it.


    ¡°Die.¡±The totem inheritor flicked his finger, and a bright spiritual light shot out.


    ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t die here.¡±Wang Zuyi roared, and the genuine Qi in his body surged out, turning into a shield.


    Kacha!


    The brilliant spiritual light directly pierced through the shield. In Wang Zui¡¯s eyes, the sturdy shield was as fragile as a piece of paper in the eyes of the totem inheritor.


    Puchi!


    This brilliant spiritual light directly pierced through Wang Zui¡¯s be, causing his entire body to stiffen. His eyes scattered in disbelief.


    Hong Long Long!


    The Turbulent River Water Churned and submerged Wang Zui¡¯s corpse.


    A stone tablet was directly inserted into the other river, bing a scenery.


    The totem inheritor didn¡¯t have any sense of aplishment. Killing such a beginner emptiness realm expert was just a passing thing for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, you need to heal.¡±The totem inheritor looked at Ye Sheng and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll heal myself. You should go back quickly. When the people of the emergence Holy Land know that you¡¯ve appeared, they¡¯ll definitely hunt you down.¡±Ye Sheng said weakly.


    The totem inheritor nodded and said, ¡°Then I will leave. You should be careful. If you have anything to do with me, the emergence Holy Land will definitely find trouble with you.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°Then let theme. If onees, I will kill one. If twoe, I will kill one pair.¡±


    The totem inheritorughed loudly. ¡°Good Kid, you have some of the heroic spirit I had in the past.¡±


    After saying this, the totem inheritor flew away directly and disappeared in a sh.


    Beauty Zhou immediately carried ye sheng and said, ¡°Where are we going to treat our injuries now?¡±


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and pointed, ¡°There is a manor on Bie Mountain.¡±


    Beauty Zhou carried ye Sheng and flew directly to Bie Mountain.


    ..


    After the battle at Bie Jiang, the news immediately spread out.


    Many people were in disbelief after hearing it.


    In this battle, Ye Sheng killed Wang Shouyi, and with the seventh sky of the Xiantian realm, he killed the fifth change of the Golden Core Realm.


    Then, an emptiness realm elder of the ascendance sacrednd came out to kill Ye Sheng.


    The quasi-saint¡¯s daughter appeared to save Ye Sheng.


    Thest person called the totem inheritor came out to save Ye Sheng, and also killed Wang Chuyi, an emptiness realm expert.


    All sorts of stories caused people to be stunned.


    A battle between young people had actually caused so many waves. Two emptiness realm experts were involved, and quasi-sage Zhou Yuan was involved.


    In less than a day, more than half of the world knew about it.


    Xianyang, King Ye¡¯s residence.


    After King Ye learned about this news, he fiercely smashed a cup. His face was ashen.


    When the rest of the Ye family heard the news, they all fell silent.


    Even the old madam, who could not wait for Ye Sheng to die, was shocked.


    This Ye Sheng was a nemesis.


    The first Madam and second madam were all speechless and could not believe it.


    ..


    Instead, heartyughter came from the pce. It came from the eldest sister.


    ¡°Well done, my twelfth brother. What kind of Bullsh * t genius is the emergence Holy Land? They can¡¯t evenpare to my twelfth brother,¡±the eldest sister shouted happily.


    Eunuch Lin smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng grew up under my watch. To have such a cultivation is simply inconceivable.¡±


    The eldest sister said with interest, ¡°Bring me some food and wine. I¡¯m in a great mood today. I want to drink a cup for my twelfth brother.¡±


    Eunuch Lin chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare it now.¡±


    ..


    In the quasi-sage manor, Zhou Yuan ced his hands behind his back and looked at the Zhongshan Kingdom. He sighed helplessly.


    ¡°This girl has grown up.¡±He naturally knew what Beauty Zhou had said on the Bie Jiang. Right now, he only had one feeling in his heart. His daughter had grown up.


    ¡°The ascendance sacrednd dares to treat my daughter like this. If I don¡¯t destroy you all, do you really think that I, a quasi-saint, am just a decoration?¡±Zhou Yuan¡¯s expression turned cold.


    He could not bear to hit and curse his own daughter. The people of the ascendance sacrednd had really angered him this time.


    If anything had happened to Beauty Zhou at that time, Zhou Yuan would have really charged into the ascendance sacrednd and started a massacre.


    After resting for more than ten years, no one knew how powerful Zhou Yuan was.

 Chapter 268 - Chapter One, the conversation in the carriage (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter One, the conversation in the carriage (first update)</h4>


    A storm had ended, and the whole world was in an uproar, creating a huge storm.


    Especially the emergence Holy Land.


    After they heard the news, they couldn¡¯t ept it.


    The future inheritor was killed, the emptiness realm elder was killed, and more importantly, the totem inheritor that wreaked havoc in the emergence holynd a hundred years ago had appeared again.


    For a moment, the entire sacrednd of emergence was shaken.


    More than ten white-haired old men walked out of the closed-door cultivation ce in anger and held a meeting. The theme was to kill the totem inheritor.


    They had sealed themselves in the tomb earlier, wanting to spend a few hundred years waiting for a chance to survive, but because the totem inheritor dug them out, they could no longer seal themselves.., during these hundred years, even though they had used up the lives of tens of thousands of pregnant women every year to replenish the essence of the origin, they were still slowly aging.


    Their time hade, and they had reached the end of their lives.


    The ten or so old undying men had already gone mad, giving out orders without caring about anything else.


    ¡°Capture Ye Sheng and force out the totem inheritor. We want to kill him.¡±After discussing for an entire night, they came to this conclusion, which was coldly announced by the oldest old man.


    More than ten powerful existences at the peak of the emptiness realm were the foundation of the emergence Saint Land. No one dared to disobey their orders, not even the current Saint Lord.


    Therefore, two emptiness realm primary stage elders led a small team to the Zhongshan country overnight to capture Ye Sheng and bring him back to the emergence saintnd to force out the totem inheritor.


    ..


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was taken away by Beauty Zhou after resting for a day.


    Updates by


    Zhongshan country could no longer stay here. This ce had already be the center of attention of the world. Staying here was too dangerous, especially since ye Sheng was so heavily injured this time.


    He was even more heavily injured than thest time he destroyed the temple on the prairie.


    But fortunately, he had the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Ye Sheng threw himself into the pantheon pill furnace to be roasted and used the true Qi of Zhou Yi and the others to heal his injuries. It was not a big problem.


    Da Da Da!


    The horse happily spread its hooves and ran wantonly. It pulled the carriage and headed elsewhere.


    There were only Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou in the carriage. Ye Sheng rested his head on Beauty Zhou¡¯s thigh and narrowed his eyesfortably.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with a peaceful smile. She thought of Ye Sheng, who was severely injured on the other river. She still felt that this peaceful andfortable life was the best.


    The person driving the carriage was Zhou Yi, the son of a quasi-saint. and standing on the roof of the carriage was the great demon king of the Void.


    They left the Zhongshan Kingdom and headed to a ce suitable for healing.


    Everything in the Zhongshan Kingdom turned a page after Ye Sheng left.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±Inside the carriage, Ye Sheng took out a magic treasure from the Pantheon Pill Furnace and handed it to Beauty Zhou.


    The Lotus Armor!


    This was a Supreme Treasure of the ascendance sacrednd. It had two forms. It could be used for both defense and offense. It was refined from an immortal lotus.


    This magic treasure was slightly weakerpared to the sacred warrior armor, but it was still a rare treasure.


    Beauty Zhou looked at the lotus armor and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need it?¡±


    ¡°I have the sacred warrior armor. I don¡¯t need this. Moreover, this lotus armor is very suitable for women,¡±said Ye Sheng.


    Beauty Zhou epted it with a smile. There was no need to be polite between her and Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The Lotus armor was originally refined by a female senior. Later, when the ascendance sacrednd obtained it, it was said to be theirs,¡±Zhou Yi, who was driving the carriage, said indifferently.


    He could hear the voices in the carriage.


    ¡°The ascendance sacrednd is too shameless,¡±Beauty Zhou said disdainfully.


    ¡°Not Shameless, not despicable. They were destroyed a long time ago. These people have benefits like wolves and are like dogs in danger.¡±. When the Great Qin Empire was established, they tried to stop it everywhere. They even tempted the Samsara sect, making them take the lead to resist. Then, the Samsara sect appeared, and Great Qin¡¯s million-strong army pressed down on them. The Ascension Holy Land immediately betrayed the Samsara sect and leaked the information. In turn, they helped Great Qin destroy the Samsara sect and obtained arge number of benefits. They also obtained the forgiveness of the Great Qin imperial family and continued to maintain the dignity of the Holy Land. They disyed their shamelessness to the fullest.¡±Zhou Yi mocked.


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou shook their heads, despising this holynd from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, now that you¡¯ve killed their sessor and killed an emptiness realm elder, be careful in the future. You¡¯re definitely their target. Kill them and be quick,¡±Zhou Yi exhorted.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll recuperate well in the next few months and won¡¯t show my face again.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew that he was in danger. Not only did he kill Wang Shouyi, but more importantly, it was because of the totem inheritor.


    The totem inheritor was the person that the ascendance sacrednd wanted to kill the most. Those who didn¡¯t die of old age were thieves who hated the totem inheritor to death. They wanted nothing more than to pull out the tendons and skin of the totem inheritor. Under the circumstances where they couldn¡¯t find the totem inheritor.., ye Sheng was in danger.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng nned to take refuge and hide for a few months. At the same time, he would recuperate. When his injuries were healed, he would head straight to Mount Longhu to look for his master and two senior brothers.


    Beauty Zhou said, ¡°I will apany you for the next few months.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say anything, zhou Yi immediately said, ¡°No, you can not apany Ye Sheng. It is already not easy for me to bring you out secretly. Father must be very angry about what you did on the Bie River, so I want to bring you back.¡±


    Beauty Zhou pouted unhappily. She wanted to be with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and raised his head to Peck on Beauty Zhou¡¯s red lips. He said, ¡°Go back with brother first. I¡¯ll find a small ce to live in seclusion for a few months, and then go to Mount Longhu.¡±


    Beauty Zhou stared at Ye Sheng sternly. ¡°You better recuperate well and stop fooling around. The injuries on your body are not light.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so perfunctory. I¡¯m very serious about you. If you cause any trouble, I won¡¯t forgive you. I. . . I. . . Don¡¯t even think about holding my hand for a year.¡±Beauty Zhou warned Ye Sheng very seriously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face fell. ¡°So Ruthless?¡±


    Beauty Zhou stared at Ye Sheng with her big eyes without blinking.


    ¡°Can you bear to not let me hold your hand for a year?¡±Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou¡¯s waist and said softly.


    ¡°I can bear to,¡±Beauty Zhou said seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t even care about yourself, yet I¡¯m still worried for you. Do you know how much my heart aches when I see how badly you were injured on Bie Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will absolutely not take action during the period of time when we head to Mount Longhu,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly when he thought of Beauty Zhou¡¯s tears at that time.


    Along the way, he had been fighting and killing nonstop. Now it was time for him to live a peaceful life.


    Beauty Zhou revealed a satisfied smile and took the initiative to Kiss Ye Sheng. She said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I want to go back with my brother. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t take any action again.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    Zhou Yi said at this time, ¡°Ye Sheng, I will send you to the next city. You need to leave by yourself. I will take my sister back to Xianyang.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 269 - Chapter two, the landlord of the Qinhuai River (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter two, thendlord of the Qinhuai River (second update)</h4>


    Jinling.


    This was a ce that schrs and artists woulde to. Ye Sheng bade farewell to the beautiful Zhou siblings and came here seven dayster.


    The passenger ship slowly approached the ferry. Ye Sheng stood at the bow and looked at the city. It was very beautiful, especially on the Qinhuai River. Many merchant ships were brightly lit at night,ughing andughing.


    The Great Demon King of the Void stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was a little pale. He was wearing a schrly robe, and his footsteps were a little unsteady. His entire body seemed a little thin and weak, as if a gust of wind could blow him away.


    His injuries were really very serious.


    Between the Seventh Heaven of the innate realm and the initial stage of the emptiness realm, there was an eighteen transformation golden core between them. It was already considered strong that Ye Sheng was not killed at the first moment.


    Before, his bones had beenpletely broken, and he had only been able to repair them with the help of the all gods pill furnace, Zhou Yi, and the others¡¯true qi.


    However, the injuries to his internal organs and primordial spirit were not easy to repair.


    He needed time.


    Ye Sheng could not find a few thousand connate true Qi to use the all gods pill furnace to heal himself, as he had done in chaos city.


    Where would he find a few thousand connate true Qi in Great Qin?


    It was better to slowly recover, and Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. There were still a few months before the two-year agreement, and it would give him a chance to heal his injuries.


    ..


    Updates by


    After Ye Sheng came to Jin Ling, the first thing he did was to buy a courtyard and set up a home.


    After the battle at Bie Jiang, his appearance was widely known, and Ye Sheng had no choice but to wear a human skin mask, turning into an ordinary youth.


    This human skin mask came from the secret collection of the Samsara sect, which contained hundreds of thousands of books. There were still quite a few of these small things. They were not used in the past, but now they were just right. No one would be able to recognize him wearing a human skin mask.


    Just like that, Jinling had a weak young master, and the jianghu world had one less changle Hou, Ye Sheng.


    No one knew where he was, except for himself.


    The outside world was abuzz with discussion. Every Time Ye Sheng went out, he could hear people talking about him on the streets and in the alleys.


    Ye Sheng just smiled and ignored them.


    He really lived a normal life.


    The Void Demon King who followed him also lived a veryfortable life. He was brought around by Ye Sheng every day to see Jin Ling City. Sometimes, Ye Sheng would take him out to drink at night and find four or five girls to serve the Void Demon King, ye Sheng himself was drinking quietly, looking at the beauties and the scenery.


    The Great Demon King of the void once told ye sheng seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t find so many girls for me. My Body Can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Ye Sheng nced at it and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s only four or five girls and you can¡¯t Take It Anymore?¡±


    ¡°Try it. For several nights, four or five girls took turns. Now that I¡¯ve sealed my power, I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡±the Great Demon King of the Void said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just say no?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re a customer, you¡¯re God.¡±


    ¡°What the Hell is God? Don¡¯t give me that crap. If you still go today, just give me two,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Four or five is too much. Two Is Enough?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Two toasts in turn. I can still do it,¡±the Void Demon King Thought for a moment and said seriously.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about toasting.¡±Ye Sheng touched his nose, feeling a little awkward.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m talking about?¡±The Void Demon King was stunned and suddenly said angrily, ¡°You dirty-minded fellow, I¡¯m a Kun Peng, not a bunch of lecherous dragons. I like all races.¡±


    Ye Sheng curled his lips and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll order two for You Tonight.¡±


    The void demon king said in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Unfortunately, in order to maintain your identity as an ordinary person, I can¡¯t speak in front of outsiders. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t need you to order.¡±


    ¡°Once you speak, won¡¯t I be exposed?¡±Ye Sheng brought it home.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±A strong man with a simple and honest appearance was guarding the door. When he saw Ye Sheng, he said respectfully.


    ¡°Daniel, has your mother recovered from her illness?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    This person was called Daniel. He was an ordinary person with brute strength. He usually worked at the dock and could support the family. However, a few days ago, his mother was seriously ill and in urgent need of a sum of money. Daniel sold himself to save his mother. When Ye Sheng saw him.., he paid for him.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, master. Mother has already recovered. She will recover in a period of time.¡±Daniel said happily.


    After Ye Sheng bought him, he asked him to look after the house for him, to be the housekeeper of the house, and to manage the four or five maidservants that he bought. Daniu was endlessly grateful to Ye Sheng and worked diligently.


    ¡°Mm, work well. In a few months, master will find you a wife and let you spread your wings,¡±said Ye Sheng with a smile.


    Daniu¡¯s old face turned red and he was extremely shy. However, he still gave his opinion and said, ¡°You can find a prettier one.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you, Da Niu, also like prettier ones.¡±Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise. He had always thought that da Niu was honest and honest. He didn¡¯t expect him to have such a side to him.


    Da Niu¡¯s face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. He said, ¡°This wife, isn¡¯t it better to be prettier?¡±


    ¡°Okay, master will remember it. You work well. Master will definitely find you a beautiful and virtuous wife.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly.


    Even though Daniel was very shy, he was more happy. He knelt down and said, ¡°Daniel will definitely do his best to manage this house for Master.¡±


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and let him get up. He slowly walked to the study room.


    The courtyard that Ye Sheng bought was not considered big. It was a little smallerpared to arge family, butpared to an ordinary family, it was very big.


    He had a study room, guest room, reception hall, side room, kitchen, and a courtyard. There was also a peach tree nted in the courtyard.


    At this moment, the Peach Blossom Tree was in full bloom, and its fragrance assailed the nostrils.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s study window was opened, and he could see the peach blossoms in full bloom. In high spirits, he began to draw.


    Summer Peach Blossom Picture!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s drawing skills were not bad. A simple peach blossom in full bloom was drawn by him with a very deep artistic conception, incorporating Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension.


    After it was over, Ye Sheng did not care about the painting. Anyway, Daniel woulde to clean it upter.


    Ye Sheng had lived in Jin Ling for half a month. He was happy and carefree.


    Under the Peach Blossom Tree, there was a rocking chair. Ye Shengy on it and covered himself with a nket. He closed his eyes and immersed himself in cultivation.


    His injuries were recovering every day. He umted bit by bit. After half a month, he had also recovered a small part.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. He cultivated for 10 hours every day. The rest of the time, he was like an ordinary person. He should eat, drink, and drink.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally experienced the evil life of andlord.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. It was so damnfortable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe the changes on Earth.¡±After ye Sheng finished his cultivation, he looked at earth in his dantian.


    This was the foundation of his life. It was the golden finger of Ye Sheng¡¯s future rise. He couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.


    Ye Sheng had always paid attention to the development of Earth. He couldn¡¯t let the development of earth deviate from his control.

 Chapter 270 - Chapter Three, Master Qin -ThirdhUpdatedate)

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter Three, Master Qin -ThirdhUpdatedate)</h4>


    The Dantian Earth was now considered to have fully stepped into the ranks of cultivation. Technology had be an aid, especially when people could fly, fulfilling their long-cherished wish.


    All the major sects opened their doors wide, recruited disciples, and all the people cultivated.


    Ye Sheng controlled the fate of this earth. With a thought, the wind and clouds surged, the day was turned upside down, and there were violent storms.


    He could control the lives of everyone at will and decide whether they lived or died.


    However, Ye Sheng did not do that.


    Everyone on Earth was confident in him. Ye Sheng could not wait for them to have more children. It would be best if they could make a few tens of billions and cultivateprehensively. At that time, how powerful would ye Sheng Be?


    With a single thought, he saw countless martial arts primary schools being established. The various sects and governments worked together to establish one primary school after another to recruit students and train them to learn martial arts from an early age.


    And the disciples here who were outstanding in their studies would be specially trained to enter the various sects or government departments.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head in satisfaction. This was the right way. Sustainable development was the correct path.


    There were over a million xiantian experts on earth, and 90% of them had just broken through. The first sky of the Xiantian realm wasn¡¯t of much help to Ye Sheng. After he finished watching the children¡¯s training, he observed those above the seventh sky of the Xiantian realm.


    There were more than five thousand people above the seventh sky of the innate realm scattered around the world. They were the upper echelons of the major forces, and every one of them was working hard in cultivation.


    Ye Sheng transferred all of their cultivation insights out, and then began toprehend them silently.


    To Ye Sheng, the cultivation insights of Earthlings could be transferred at will. It was just that he usually wouldn¡¯t take them out alone.


    He would wait until there was arge number of them before reaping them all. Then, he would eliminate those of the same type and slowly examine them.


    Updates by


    These insights could help ye Shengprehend more things, strengthen his realm, and break through to the eighth sky of the innate realm as soon as possible.


    Not only for the humans, Ye Sheng also observed the development of demonic beasts. Among the deep sea beasts in the ocean, Ye Sheng saw a huge whale cultivating a devouring technique because of its huge size. It had actually reached the ninth sky of the innate realm, it could already speak and its intelligence was not lower than humans. It was worthy of being the overlord of the ocean.


    In the ocean, no one was its match.


    Ye Sheng took itsprehension and only had a line of domineering words.


    ¡°Devour all the energy that can be devoured.¡±


    The huge whale relied on this to reach the ninth sky of the innate realm.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. He could not learn this. He did not practice the technique that plundered all the energy of others.


    After looking around, Ye Sheng did not alert anyone on earth. They were still developing rapidly.


    Under the Peach Blossom Tree, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and smiled when he saw the colorful peach blossoms falling down.


    ¡°Earth canpletely develop on its own now. When I enter the Void, I will think of a way to raise earth,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    Ye Sheng was not worried at all about advancing from the postnatal realm to the Void realm. Earthlings could continue to cultivate.


    But what about the realm in the void?


    Could they continue to cultivate?


    Ye Sheng did not know. At that time, he could see how the Dantian Earth would proceed next.


    ¡°Void Demon King?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly shouted.


    Whoosh!


    The void demon king immediately flew from his bedroom to Ye Sheng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Can you tell me about natural-born variants?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Why do you want to ask this?¡±The Void Demon King was stunned.


    ¡°Wang Shouyi has a natural-born variant. If I don¡¯t have the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it would still be very difficult for me to defeat him, so I want to know about it,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°You can understand. Everyone is the son of a ¡®father¡¯, but it¡¯s inevitable that a father will favor a son. He dotes on some sons that he likes very much and gives other sons things that they don¡¯t have. This is natural-born variants,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about it before?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    He had read quite a few books, but none of them mentioned being born with a foreign body. The first time Ye Sheng learned about it was from Wang Shouyi.


    ¡°Because it is notmon for people in your world to be born with a foreign body, there are few records. Moreover, people who have this kind of foreign body will treat it as a trump card and will not easily reveal it,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Are there many people like this in the Void?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Some of them. Anyway, I know about them.¡±The void demon king nodded and didn¡¯t really want to answer these questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to ask this now.¡±The Void Demon King stopped Ye Sheng from continuing to ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the Xiantian realm. You¡¯re already 108,000 miles away from the Void realm, not to mention the Void realm. If you can set foot on the path of the void in a hundred years, it would be considered fast. It¡¯s too early.¡±The Void Demon King shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t ask anymore after hearing that. He mentioned the void demon king and said, ¡°Let¡¯s Go and drink some wine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to find two girls for me.¡±The Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and brought the void demon king to the banks of the Qinhuai River at night again.


    The banks of the Qinhuai River were filled with smiles. The flower boats came one after another. Countless schrs and artists boarded the boats and left. They had a carefree night and returned the next day.


    Ye sheng looked and sighed, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about having fun, these schrs are the best.¡±


    The void demon king pointed and said, ¡°I want to go to that boat.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked and saw that it was thergest flower boat on the entire Qinhuai River. It was colorful, and beautiful maids walked around on it. They had friendly or charming smiles on their faces, tempting the crowds.


    Ye Sheng knew that there was a most beautiful flower queen on this flower boat, Qin Sanniang.


    It was said that Qin Sanniang came from Xianyang and was the descendant of a high official. However, because her father was defeated in the partypetition, she was reduced to this state and became a prostitute. However, because her father was a clean person, he had always only entertained the guests with songs and dances, no one had ever gotten close to a beautiful woman. Over time, they were elevated to a high position by the literati and artists. They called her Master Qin.


    This flower boat belonged to Master Qin. Everyone who could enter had literary talent. Because the first requirement for entry was to write a poem.


    Ye Sheng rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If you want to enter, if you have the ability, you can write a poem.¡±


    The void demon king urged ye sheng, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to draw? You should also know how to write a poem.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to go up. He came here to live in seclusion and recuperate, not to meet some courtesan.


    This type of courtesan Belle was beautiful. Perhaps she was also clean and pure, but she was definitely not simple. How could she be a simple woman if she could make a name for herself as Master Qin in this romantic ce?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but the Void Demon King refused.


    ¡°I just want to see what this Master Qin looks like. After we enter, we¡¯ll drink at the edge and look at the beauties. We definitely won¡¯t have any disputes with others,¡±the Void Demon King swore.


    Ye Sheng looked at him suspiciously and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re no different from those lecherous bastards of the Dragon Race.¡±


    They all liked beauties, but the difference was that the dragon race liked to explore the pleasures of the clouds with the other party, while the Void Demon King liked beauties feeding him wine and leaning on his soft chest.


    But in essence, they were all the same type of goods.

 Chapter 271 - Chapter Four, second sister (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter Four, second sister (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng still agreed to the Void Demon King¡¯s request to enter the Qin family¡¯s flower boat.


    The Qin family¡¯s flower boat was docked by the Qinhuai River. The schrs and artists who wanted to enter would first pay ten taels of silver and then write a poem before entering.


    A poem wasn¡¯t that great, but it couldn¡¯t be nonsense. It had no literary talent at all.


    Ye Sheng brought the void demon king to the entrance and saw more than ten schrs gathered together. They were deep in thought and wanted to write a poem.


    At the entrance, there was a huge piece of white paper filled with all kinds of poems. Some of them were not bad, while some werepletely pieced together.


    Those who met the requirements could enter. Those who didn¡¯t meet the requirements would be ckened with ink and returned ten taels of silver.


    This rule greatly increased the reputation of the Qin family. Schrs were proud of entering the Qin family¡¯s flower boat.


    Beside the white paper, three old schrs were looking at it with indifferent expressions. As long as the poems were well-organized and the rhyming was good, they could enter.


    Ye Sheng smiled and handed over ten taels of silver first. Then he walked to the side, picked up the wolf hair and stained it with ink. After thinking for a while, he directly started to wave it in the empty space on the white paper.


    Ye Sheng wrote very quickly. He didn¡¯t write a poem either. He only wrote two sentences with a few strokes.


    I saw how Charming Qingshan was, so I expected Qingshan to agree with me.


    After Ye Sheng finished writing, he immediately looked at the three old schrs and asked, ¡°Can You Pass?¡±


    The old schrs were stunned and looked at the poem written by Ye Sheng in a daze.


    ¡°Just... two sentences?¡±An old schr asked.


    Updates by


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to write more?¡±Another old schr suggested Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Not a single word,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently and threw down the wolf hair.


    ¡°These two sentences are a stroke of genius. As long as you finish writing this poem, it will be a masterpiece passed down from generation to generation,¡±thest one looked at Ye Sheng with eager eyes and said.


    ¡°Can You Pass?¡±Ye Sheng ignored him and asked again.


    The three old schrs looked at each other. They really didn¡¯t understand Ye Sheng¡¯s actions, but these two sentences were really too good. They nodded unanimously and agreed to let ye Sheng go in.


    The dozen or so schrs beside them were dumbfounded. They stared nkly at the two sentences Ye Sheng wrote. Why did they write no matter how much they wrote, but Ye Sheng casually wrote two sentences and passed?


    Ye Sheng ignored them. He turned around and entered the flower boat, leaving them a free and easy back view.


    ¡°Quick, send these two lines of poetry to Master Qin.¡±At this moment, an old child picked up a pair of scissors and cut out the lines that Ye Sheng had written.


    A servant immediately sent them over respectfully.


    ..


    The flower boat was not as luxurious as Ye Sheng had imagined. Instead, it appeared simple and elegant. Even the maidservants were dressed normally and did not deliberately expose any parts of their bodies.


    The entire flower boat had two floors, but the middle part cut off an area and built a stage. Whether it was the first floor or the second floor, one could see both sides.


    On both sides of the stage, there were ten huge drums. No one knew what they were used for.


    After Ye Sheng entered, he chose a window seat on the second floor. It was very inconspicuous, but he could see the stage of Great Qin.


    Immediately, a maidservant came to ask Ye Sheng what to eat and drink.


    Ye sheng randomly ordered some dishes to go with the wine, but he ordered a few jars of good wine. Then, he said, ¡°Two beautiful girls with big breasts.¡±


    The maidservant was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    The Void Demon King jumped off Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and sat beside him without saying anything.


    There were quite a few people on the second floor. The Void Demon King remembered that he could not speak outside, so he became a mute.


    Soon, the dishes and wine arrived. Two beautiful girls with big breasts came to serve Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to block it. He handed over five taels of silver and said, ¡°Take this silver and serve this bird well. There¡¯s no need to care about me.¡±


    The two beautiful women were stunned. What kind of strange request was this? They had been in the dust for so long, and this was the first time they had seen someone order a woman to apany a pet bird.


    But the silver was real, and they did not care anymore. They began to drink and y with the Void Demon King.


    The Void Demon King snuggled in the arms of the two girls. It was veryfortable andfortable.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    At this time, all the people on the flower boat had arrived. The flower boat started to move and started to wander along the Qinhuai River.


    On the boat, geisha began to y music and various small games. The atmosphere became lively.


    Ye Sheng quietly drank, ate, and looked at the scenery. It was the same as before.


    Ten minutester, three drumbeats sounded. Everyone stopped and looked in one direction.


    Master Qin was about toe out.


    Most of the people had infatuated and adoring expressions on their faces. It seemed that the person who was about toe out was not a mortal woman, but a fairy from the sky.


    Ye Sheng and a part of the neers also looked expectantly.


    How beautiful was Master Qin, who had been passed down by word of mouth?


    The curtain of the door was lifted, and under the gaze of thousands of people, a woman in white walked out. She was graceful and graceful, and her temperament was like that of an immortal. She was truly as beautiful as an immortal.


    This was Master Qin. She was so beautiful that she did not look like a woman from the mortal world. It was as if she had walked out of a painting. Her skin was snow-white, and her nose was perky. Her Eyes hid the sun, moon, and stars. Her graceful figure and every frown and smile were mesmerizing.


    As soon as Master Qin came out, many people cheered and pped. There were even people who directly admired her.


    The neers were all stunned. They had to admit that Master Qin deserved it.


    Even the Void Demon King stopped drinking and stared at Master Qin.


    Ye Sheng was probably the only one who was frowning.


    It wasn¡¯t because Master Qin wasn¡¯t beautiful. On the contrary, Master Qin was too beautiful. She wasn¡¯t inferior to the country-toppling Beauty Zhou.


    Ye Sheng frowned because when he saw Sir Qin, a figure unconsciously appeared in his mind.


    The shadow of a little girl.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s second sister.


    The second daughter of Lord Ye. Because her mother had passed away early, she became a disciple and went out. When she was young, she stayed in the Ye residence for a few months.


    During those few months, Ye Sheng¡¯s rtionship with this second sister was neither good nor bad. They basically did not have any interactions because second sister was too immortal. When she was young, she already had a stunning face. Her temperament waspletely different from the people in the Ye residence, she was serious, and her temperament was cold.


    That was why ye Sheng had such a memory.


    And now, when he saw Master Qin, the first image that appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind was the image of his second sister when she was young.


    Compared to now, her temperament had not changed. She was like a fairy, cold and pure. But why did she be Master Qin?


    Lord Ye¡¯s second daughter had be a prostitute. Even though she was called Master Qin, she was also a prostitute.


    If this news spread out, it would be a disgrace to Lord Ye.


    Moreover, didn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s second sister go to cultivate with the experts of the sect?


    Ye Sheng looked at her suspiciously and raised his wine ss. He decided to observe her. Although he felt that this was his second sister when he was young, it was only a feeling.


    ¡°Wee, everyone,¡±Master Qin said generously while Ye Sheng was indulging in his wild thoughts.


    She was extremely beautiful and had an excellent temperament. She was like a fairy. Now that she spoke, her voice was as ethereal as ark. It was very pleasing to the ear.


    Many people closed their eyes and recalled Master Qin¡¯s voice. They were immersed in it.

 Chapter 272 - Chapter five, long time no see (chapter five)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter five, long time no see (chapter five)</h4>


    ¡°Master Qin, I¡¯ve traveled a thousand miles toe and see you. I heard that you were a great dancer. I wonder if I can have the honor to witness it today?¡±A man shouted.


    Master Qin smiled and said, ¡°A distinguished guest hase from afar. Naturally, I would like to dance for you.¡±


    p p p!


    Cheers and apuse came in an endless stream. Everyone on the ship was looking forward to it.


    Including Ye Sheng.


    Master Qin first bowed in all directions. He was elegant and solemn. Then, he flicked his sleeves and his long, water-sleeved dress danced like a crane. He spread his wings and was beautiful and wless.


    The music sounded just right. Master Qin¡¯s graceful figure moved along with the music. His three thousand ck hair danced like an elf, making people dazzled.


    The Void Demon King and Ye Sheng were also immersed in it, quietly enjoying it.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Great Qin flicked her sleeves and flew out. She hit the big drum on the side of the stage, making a dull sound.


    She continued to dance, and this song added this drum sound. Itplemented each other and became passionate.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    At the end of the dance, the passionate music seemed to break through the sky. Great Qin¡¯s sleeves also continuously hit the big drum. The sound was like thunder, interrupting the momentum of the breakthrough and only reverberating in the human world.


    When the song ended, everyone was still immersed in it, unable to extricate themselves.


    Updates by


    Ye Sheng woke up and saw Master Qin slowly leaving the stage. No one was rmed.


    After a long while, everyone woke up. They pped the table and roared loudly to vent their excitement.


    ¡°You live up to your reputation. You live up to your reputation.¡±Someone Sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Sir Qin is indeed Sir Qin. This song deserves to be unparalleled in the world.¡±Someone raised his wine cup and said loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not in vain for me to travel thousands of miles. After listening to this song, I will have no regrets in my life.¡±This person shook his head. Even if he died immediately, he would have no regrets.


    The Void Demon King quietly said to Ye Sheng, ¡°This sir qin is a cultivator.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him and asked with his soul, ¡°Is he very powerful?¡±


    The Void Demon King also replied with his soul, ¡°Very powerful. At least he is stronger than you.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the Void Demon King in surprise and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    He was stronger than him, yet he was still a prostitute here?


    ¡°Really. This Master Qin is not simple,¡±the void demon king said.


    Ye Sheng still wanted to ask, but a maidservant on the ship came to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Sir, Sir Qin invites Sir toe in for a chat.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the entire second floor fell silent. Everyone looked at Ye Sheng.


    That kind of naked envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    ¡°Why this person?¡±


    Looking at the in and unremarkable Ye Sheng, a schr immediately shouted out.


    The maidservant said calmly, ¡°Sir Qin has fallen in love with this young master¡¯s poems, but he only has two lines. I hope that young master canplete the rest.¡±


    ¡°What kind of poems did he write that are actually so good?¡±Someone asked doubtfully. He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Sheng would have such good literary talent.


    The maidservant immediately looked at Ye Sheng and used her eyes to ask if she should say it.


    Ye Sheng stood up and said to the maidservant, ¡°You tell them here. I¡¯ll go in and apany Sir Qin.¡±


    Once these words were said, envy, jealousy, and hatred became even more intense.


    The void demon king secretly warned, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded, indicating that he understood. He really wanted to know if this was the second daughter of King Ye, Ye Sheng¡¯s second sister.


    Ye Sheng ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and walked down the stairs and into the inner room.


    The maidservant immediately disyed ye Sheng¡¯s poems and said, ¡°If anyone can write such good poems, Master Qin can also invite you in.¡±


    Hula!


    Everyone gathered around and looked at the poem written on the White Paper.


    ¡°I see how Charming Qingshan is, and I think Qingshan should see me as such.¡±


    This was not the original version written by Ye Sheng, but copied by Master Qin. When the literati and Inkmen saw it, they were all speechless.


    These two sentences were too good, so good that no one knew how to criticize them.


    ¡°This kid only wrote these two sentences?¡±Someone asked.


    The maidservant nodded and said, ¡°This young master only wrote these two sentences. He said that he wouldn¡¯t write a single word more.¡±


    ¡°This kid is so scheming. He knows that Master Qin likes poetry, so he deliberately released thesest few sentences to attract master Qin so that he and Master Qin would have a chance to gather together.¡±Someone guessed, he gritted his teeth.


    This analysis immediately caused everyone to agree. One or two of them cursed at Ye Sheng, saying that Ye Sheng was scheming.


    ..


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about the noise over there. After he entered the inner room and put down the curtain, he heard a pleasant voice.


    ¡°Wee, young master. Please take a seat.¡±


    There were two sides to the inner room. Ye Sheng was outside while Master Qin was inside. Ayer of red gauze blocked his line of sight.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care. Master Qin was beautiful, but he already had someone in his heart, so he simply sat down and asked, ¡°Master Qin invited me here for those two lines of poetry?¡±


    Master Qin¡¯s voice became gentle as he said, ¡°Young Master, please forgive me. I love calligraphy and painting, and I love poetry. When I saw such a wonderful poem, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. I want to ask young master, are there anyplete poems in these two lines?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed aplete poem.¡±


    ¡°Then, I wonder if I have the honor to see it?¡±Master Qin asked expectantly.


    ¡°Master Qin, you are talking to me through the gauze curtain. You want to see this poem, is it... ?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. Master Qin pulled the gauze curtain aside.


    A cold and beautiful face was reflected on Ye Sheng¡¯s face. Master Qin walked out directly and revealed a trace of a smile. He said, ¡°This little girl has already appeared. I wonder if Young Master is satisfied?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I am satisfied. Now you can say this poem.¡±


    ¡°This little girl has already shown her true face. Why does young master not show his face?¡±Master Qin suddenly said faintly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Master Qin with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Young master, since you want to be honest with each other, it¡¯s not good to wear a human skin mask.¡±Master Qin smiled mischievously.


    Ye Sheng frowned and was thinking about whether to take off the human skin mask.


    ¡°Master Qin¡¯s surname shouldn¡¯t Be Qin, right?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t take it off for the time being and asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask, Young Master? Everyone knows that my surname is Qin. Father is an official who failed in the partypetition.¡±Master Qin¡¯s eyes were serene as he said.


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently and said, ¡°Everyone in the world is stupid. Master Qin¡¯s surname is not qin.¡±


    Master Qin looked at Ye Sheng and frowned.


    ¡°Master Qin¡¯s surname should be ye.¡±Ye Sheng smiled confidently. He was now very sure.


    Master Qin¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Ye Sheng with a sharp gaze and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ye Sheng took off the human skin mask and slowly revealed his true face.


    Master Qin¡¯s expression gradually became shocked. He said in disbelief, ¡°Ye Sheng?¡±


    Ye Sheng had been in the limelight recently. Portraits were everywhere. It was hard not to recognize him.


    ¡°Long time no see, second sister.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said the name he had used ten years ago.

 Chapter 273 - Chapter six: Lord Ye’s weakness (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter six: Lord Ye¡¯s weakness (first update)</h4>


    Master Qin stared at Ye Sheng for a while before asking, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    She admitted it. There was nothing to hide.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much from ten years ago. Your appearance and temperament are unforgettable.¡±


    Master Qin smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t changed much over the years, but you have turned the world upside down. The meek and timid twelfth brother from back then has now be an indomitable genius.¡±


    Ye Sheng sat down and poured himself a cup of tea. He said, ¡°I envy you, second sister. You can leave this cage of the Ye residence early and don¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    After Master Qin Knew Ye Sheng¡¯s true identity, his vignt attitude immediately rxed, master Qin smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I can leave because there is no ce for me in the Ye residence. Moreover, my motheres from the ancient soul sect and is even more feared than your mother. The Old Lady of the Ye residence wants to beat me to death when she sees me. In addition, my master insisted on taking me away, so she can leave the ye residence far away.¡±


    Ye Sheng had been listening quietly, but after hearing the soul sect, his gaze froze. He stared at Sir Qin and asked, ¡°Your mother came from the soul sect?¡±


    Sir Qin nodded and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned deeply and said, ¡°My mother died under the soul sect¡¯s Kui Bai evil art.¡±


    Sir Qin¡¯s expression froze, he said, ¡°I heard from my mother that the Kui Bai evil art is an extremely rare evil art. It nts a seed in the target¡¯s soul and turns it into a diator arena. Two or even many experts fight in the same person¡¯s body, torturing the target¡¯s soul without harming the physical body. Only when the target can no longer hold on can the oue be determined.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was ashen and he remained silent.


    Master Qin asked, ¡°Who nted the Kui Bai Evil Art on your mother?¡±


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    Master Qin fell silent and said in disbelief, ¡°This evil art is a forbidden evil art in the soul sect. It¡¯s too cruel, making the target suffer a fate worse than death for a few years. How could he do it?¡±


    Updates by


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He could even kill his own son with his own hands. Torturing a captured demonic sect Saintess is even more ruthless.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hatred for Lord ye rose to another level. This kui Bai evil technique was obviously obtained from Master Qin¡¯s mother. Then, he used his mother as the target and fought with another person. A few yearster, he tortured his mother to death.


    He was simply Inhuman.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s aura surged, and his eyes turned red. The more he understood the cruelty of the Kui Bai technique, the more he hated King Ye.


    This person could not be called a human.


    He treated family and love as nothing. His children were merely goods that could be casually killed, his wife was only a tool to vent his lust, and the filial piety he was praised for toward his mother was also a disguise. It was not worth mentioning.


    When Master Qin heard this news, she also fell silent. She had long known that her father was a cold and ruthless person, but she really did not expect him to be so cold and cruel to this extent.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±Master Qin asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Work hard in cultivation. Kill ye Hong and ughter the Ye residence,¡±Ye Sheng answered firmly. Not only did he want to kill ye Hong, but he also wanted to kill everyone in the Ye residence.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng, whose face was filled with killing intent, they sighed and said, ¡°My mother was one of the few people left in the soul sect. When she was young, she met ye Hong and was cheated of her body. She was also cheated of many of the soul sect¡¯s secret arts. After that, ye Hong became cold and indifferent. After my mother gave birth to me, ye Hong took her to the Ye residence. However, on the way, she suddenly died. I was taken to the Ye residence when I was young.¡±


    Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t ye Hong who did it. It was that group of poisonous women in the Ye residence.¡±


    Master Qin nodded and said, ¡°My master said the same thing. So if you want to take revenge on ye Hong and the people of the Ye residence, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Since you are so powerful, why did you be Master Qin and fall into the world of debauchery?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Master asked me toe to Jin Ling to experience the life of a debauchery woman. Because I cultivated with her since I was young, I knew little about the evil in this world. I was too naive,¡±Master Qin said faintly.


    She had been a prostitute for two years. In these two years, she did not use her genuine qi cultivation technique. She just went with the flow. From a little girl whose family was destroyed to Master Qin now, she could be considered to have experienced the vicissitudes of the world andpleted her experiential learning, she hadpletely transformed into naive.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you going to leave soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is myst appearance and then I¡¯m going to leave. We can be considered fated to meet here.¡±Master Qin nodded and said.


    Ye sheng sighed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in more than ten years. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here again.¡±


    Master Qin smiled and said, ¡°Compared to me, you¡¯re the one who is more impressive. I heard that you killed nine of King Ye¡¯s personal guards?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This is just a gift for King Ye.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you want to kill King Ye. I know one of his weaknesses,¡±Master Qin suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused as he hurriedly asked, ¡°What weakness?¡±


    Master Qin recalled, ¡°When I was brought into the Ye residence, I saw a very strange scene. King Ye did not care about his own children at all. On the contrary, he was extremely protective of Great Qin¡¯s eldest princess.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his brows. Speaking of this, he also felt that it was very strange.


    King ye was a ruthless and merciless person. He did not have the slightest bit of emotion. His own son was beaten to death as he wished, and he did not care about his other daughters. He also did not teach them how to cultivate. As a result, the entire manor.., was blocked by Chu Zhongtian for seven days.


    Just like that, he took in the eldest princess as a disciple and brought her into the army. He taught her carefully and broke through to the Golden Core realm when she was in her teens. When she returned, he gave her an army of 100,000 soldiers and supported the eldest princess in her fight for the throne.


    How Strange was this?


    It was as if the eldest princess was the daughter of King Ye. All of them were adopted.


    ¡°King Ye¡¯s kindness to the eldest princess has already surpassed that of ordinary people. My Master is also secretly investigating. The eldest princess is very strange. She has been in the army for more than ten years, but Qin second didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. It¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t exist,¡±Master Qin said.


    ¡°So, before dealing with Lord Ye, kill the eldest princess first.¡±Killing intent shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this news, but if you want to kill the eldest princess, you must have a certain level of strength. Because master and I have determined that once something happens to the eldest princess, Lord Ye will not be able to sit still. If you kill the eldest princess, you will face Lord ye directly.¡±Master Qin reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and faced Duke ye directly. This was quite a great pressure for the current him.


    Duke Ye was too terrifying. Under the circumstances where Ye Sheng did not break through to the void tier, he simply did not have the confidence to face him directly.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me, second sister. Ye Sheng is eternally grateful.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If you want to kill Duke Ye, I will definitelye and help you, because I also want to kill him,¡±Master Qin said firmly.


    Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°He has really failed to live. Quite a few children want to kill him.¡±


    Only Ye Sheng knew that his third brother, who had been beaten up since he was young, had probably been resurrected. When the time came, he would also want to kill King Ye.

 Chapter 274 - Chapter seven, recovery (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter seven, recovery (second update)</h4>


    ¡°If you have any questions regarding the soul sect, you can go to the sea of clouds to look for me. I will soon return to the sea of clouds to continue my cultivation with master,¡±Master Qin said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He knew that the sea of clouds was located in the Southern Sea, a ce full of flowers. It was extremely beautiful.


    ¡°If you have any questions, I will go look for you,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°No matter what, we are blood-rted siblings. In this world, in terms of kinship, I¡¯m afraid only Big Sister, ME, and you are the same kind of people. Big Sister has her own secrets. She has entered the pce and be a concubine. I want to cultivate with my master. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te out until I reach the emptiness realm. In the future, you should be more careful when you travel alone,¡±Master Qin said with concern.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about me. Give me a few years, and King Ye will definitely regret it.¡±


    ¡°Before you make a move, inform me. I wille down the mountain to lend you a hand. Even if I can¡¯t Help You, I can cheer you on.¡±Master Qin nodded cleanly.


    ¡°Do you have a brush and ink?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    Master Qin immediately took out a brush, ink, paper, and Inkstone.


    Ye Sheng took out a brush and wrote a poem, filling up the whole poem that Master Qin liked.


    This was the poem of Xin Qiji, one of Ye Sheng¡¯s favorite poets in his previous life. Now That Ye Sheng had filled up the rest, he handed it to Master Qin.


    Master Qin looked as if he had found a treasure. He held the paper in his hands and didn¡¯t even blink.


    In the Garden Pavilion in the city, the servants all wrote this poem. One day, they sat alone in the park. The sound of the water and the scenery of the mountains werepeting to amuse each other. Those who wanted to help Mount Yixi made a few words. They seemed to understand the meaning of their rtives and friends.


    It was as if I was in decline. In my life, I have made few friends. There are only a few left! My white hair drooped 30,000 feet. I smiled at everything in the world. What can I ask to make the public happy? I saw how charming the Green Mountain was. I expected the Green Mountain to see me like this. Love and appearance, slightly simr.


    In the east window of a scratching head. Think of the deep and bright, Stop Yun Shishi, the current vor. Jiang Zuo, Shen Shen, who earnestly seeks fame, does not know the turbid and wonderful truth. Turn around and call, the clouds fly and the wind rises. Do not hate the ancients I do not see, hate the ancients, do not see my crazy ears. Those who know me, second and third son.


    Updates by


    After reading a poem, Master Qin praised, ¡°It¡¯s written really well.¡±


    ¡°Second sister, I wish you an early achievement in the emptiness realm.¡±Ye Sheng cupped his hands and then turned to leave.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and felt a myriad of emotions. That submissive child from back then had nowpletely grown up.


    ..


    On this night, Ye Sheng became the focus of attention on the flower boat. Everyone wanted to chat with Ye Sheng and ask everyone about Qin.


    However, Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He drank alone. When he returned to the shore in the morning, he brought the Void Demon King directly home.


    Once he returned home, he closed his door and did not leave.


    Every day, he would either paint, read, cultivate and recover from his injuries, or absorb the insights of the people on Earth.


    Time passed in a sh, and a month passed.


    During this month, the outside world was in turmoil. Ye Sheng¡¯s small courtyard was quiet and peaceful.


    The peach blossoms bloomed and withered, and the peaches slowly grewrger. They appeared slightly green, but they had a different taste when eaten.


    On this day, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and rested on the recliner to treat his injuries.


    Daniel ran over and said, ¡°Old Man, the outside world is spreading that poem you wrote.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even open his eyes and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Great Qin left. Yesterday evening, he said that he was going back to his hometown to apany the ancient greenmp Buddha, and that he was no longer stepping into the mortal world. Before he left, he took out his favorite poem for people to Admire,¡±said Daniel.


    Ye Sheng said lightly, ¡°She didn¡¯t say that it was written by master, right?¡±


    ¡°No, but I can recognize the handwriting. It¡¯s master¡¯s. Master¡¯s handwriting is very good. Daniel has never seen a person whose handwriting is better than master¡¯s,¡±said Daniel. ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since Master Qin didn¡¯t say it, then you are not allowed to say it either,¡±said Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Why? There are many people pretending to be you outside. Although there are many people who refute the rumors, it can¡¯t stop people from saying what they say,¡±said Daniel unwillingly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for so many WHYS. Do you listen to Master¡¯s Words?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Daniel immediately nodded.


    ¡°Just listen. No matter what the outside world says, you have to shut up and live a quiet life,¡±Ye Sheng warned.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been at home for a month. Why Don¡¯t you go out?¡±Daniel asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Do you really want master to go out?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Master is so young. You should go out and take a look at the scenery,¡±Daniel suggested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for another month. In a month, master will go out.¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked at Daniel with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Master, you still want to stay at home for a month?¡±Daniel said in surprise.


    ¡°Go and do your work properly. Do you still need guidance from master on what to Do?¡±Ye Sheng scolded with a smile.


    Daniel immediately ran off and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes again and continued to recuperate.


    His injury had already recovered three-quarters of its original state. He would recover in half a month.


    However, recently, Ye Sheng felt that he hadprehended theprehension of the people on Earth. His realm was faintly aching, and he had a feeling that he had broken out of it at dawn.


    He was going to break through.


    That was why ye Sheng said that it would be one monthter.


    This one month would allow him to recover from his injuries and break through his realm.


    In total, it had been nearly two months since he came to Jin Ling. If he stayed for another month, it would be three months.


    Nothing could withstand the baptism of time. The Battle of Bie Jiang nearly two months ago was gradually forgotten by people. Now, they were talking about something else.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s seclusion also made the people of the plume emergence Holy Land Furious. Several emptiness realm experts came out to look for Ye Sheng, but they didn¡¯t even notice Ye Sheng¡¯s shadow. All of them went back with bad expressions.


    The n of the plume emergence holynd to use ye Sheng to find the totem inheritor was shattered.


    They didn¡¯t give up and changed to another n.


    They found the people that Ye Sheng cared about and forced ye Sheng toe out. Then, they used Ye Sheng to force the totem inheritor toe out.


    It could be seen that the ascendance holynd really hated the totem inheritor to death. They tried every means to kill the totem inheritor.


    Ye Sheng still did not know all of this. He was still living in seclusion in Jinling City.


    Another month passed.


    On this day, the genuine Qi in ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly soared to the clouds and broke the horizon. Circles of Clouds and mist lingered around, and a long sword appeared.


    The Hundred States Sword of the Human World!


    The Hundred States Sword of the human world automatically floated out and revolved around Ye Sheng.


    The entire mansion was rmed. They hurriedly ran over to see if Ye Sheng was alright.


    ¡°Daniu, tell everyone to do their own things. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not allowed toe in,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    Daniu immediately blocked the door and stopped the maidservants. He said, ¡°Master is fine. Go back and do your own things.¡±


    In the courtyard, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and reached out to hold the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword. Then, he let out a long breath and opened his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through.¡±


    His injuries had healed. Not only that, but he had also taken a step forward and reached the eighth sky of the innate realm.


    His martial cultivation was at the eighth sky of the innate realm.


    His soul cultivation was at the seventh sky of the leaving aperture realm.

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 8, three lightning tribulations (third update) Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio E

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 8, three lightning tribtions (third update)</h4>


    After two months and 20 days, Ye Sheng had finallypletely recovered.


    Hefortably stretched his back. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shone brightly and swept away the calmness from before. In the end, he still yearned for exciting battles and was not suitable to be an ordinary person for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Void demon king,e out.¡±Ye Sheng shouted.


    Whoosh!


    The Void Demon King flew onto Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally recovered. Are we going to leave this ce and go on an adventure?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to Mount Longhu.¡±


    The promised two years were about to arrive. Ye Sheng was also looking forward to meeting his master and senior brother.


    Especially his senior brother. It had been more than two years since theyst saw each other, and Ye Sheng really missed him.


    He had only spent a short amount of time with eldest senior brother, but he had taken good care of Ye Sheng. In his heart, Ye Sheng regarded these two senior brothers and his master as family.


    ¡°What about this courtyard?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and shouted, ¡°Daniel.¡±


    Daniel immediately ran in and said respectfully, ¡°Master, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Da Niu, from now on, this house is yours. I¡¯m going to leave immediately,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Master, why would you want to leave when you¡¯re fine? Da Niu tried his best, but he never thought of taking master¡¯s house,¡±Da Niu said in fear and directly knelt down.


    Updates by


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Master wants to wander the world and won¡¯te back in the future. If you don¡¯t want this house, then sell it. The house deed and thend deed are all in the study.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand.


    Daniel wanted to say something but stopped.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Master, you said you would find me a wife, but you haven¡¯t fulfilled it yet. Are you leaving now?¡±Daniel said shyly.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to give him the house, but he actually wanted a wife.


    ¡°If you sell this house, the money will be enough for you to marry a wife and live your whole life,¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    ¡°This is master¡¯s house,¡±Daniel insisted.


    ¡°Master won¡¯t being back. This house is yours now. There are also a few cultivation manuals here. Practice well. If you want to live well in this world, you must have some cultivation. Although you¡¯re a littlete in practicing now, it¡¯s better than nothing. Master will leave now.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t argue with Daniel about this, he stuffed the thing into his mouth and flew away with the Void Demon King.


    Daniel blinked his eyes and asked in disbelief, ¡°Master is a cultivator?¡±


    ..


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King left Jinling and headed straight for Mount Longhu.


    Mount Longhu was in the Jiangnan area. It was a rainy season, misty and beautiful.


    Ye Sheng brought the void demon king and a small boat down the river and arrived at the Jiangnan Waterway.


    The waterway was wide and traversed between the lofty mountains. The apes on both sides of the river could not stop their cries, apanied by the chirping of the other birds.


    An exuberant scene filled the air.


    This small boat was very small. Three or four people could fill it, but Ye Sheng alone was more than enough.


    He drank with the Void Demon King, chatted, and looked at the scenery. He was not in a hurry at all.


    There was still a month before the two-year agreement.


    A month¡¯s time was enough for Ye Sheng to rush to Mount Longhu.


    ¡°Second senior brother is also expected to have left the mountain by this time,¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    Unknowingly, under the guidance of senior void of Mount Tianshan, second senior brother had already been close to two years.


    Thest time he saw him, he was already at the ninth sky of the innate realm. After three to four months, he had probably broken through to the Golden Core Realm?


    Ye Sheng felt that it was very likely.


    Second Senior Brother Dao Ming was a genius.


    This was what his teacher, Qing Xu, and senior Xu agreed on. They both said that Dao Ming¡¯s talent was top-notch. In any force, he would be the next generation¡¯s leading figure.


    ¡°You also have to cultivate hard. You¡¯re only at the eighth sky of the innate realm. You¡¯re a little weak,¡±the void demon king reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng said in a carefree manner, ¡°My cultivation requires me to fight with others. Comprehending and breaking through in battle is the fastest speed. After the dragon-tiger incident is over, we¡¯ll begin to cultivate seriously.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do on Dragon-tiger Mountain?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng took the wine pot and poured it into his mouth. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°The three of us must suppress the younger generation of dragon-tiger Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°To prove that the education method of Mount Longhu is too rigid. If we don¡¯t reform, the destruction of Mount Longhu is fated,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, right? You¡¯re not a disciple of Mount Longhu?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Yes, my master is a disciple of Mount Longhu. Logically speaking, I¡¯m also a disciple of Mount Longhu. At the same time, I¡¯m also a student of Jixia Academy,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Two years ago, my master told me that the heavenly tribtion of his master, Tu Shan, will arrive in two years¡¯time. At that time, he will bring his own disciple back and suppress the younger generation of Mount Longhu,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Heavenly Tribtion?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, since the result of Ascension is to enter the Void, why do we still have to undergo the heavenly tribtion?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have to know that not everyone is qualified to undergo the heavenly tribtion.¡±The Void Demon King taught Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng listened attentively.


    ¡°The 12th level of the Void realm, each level has a world. After reaching the 10th level, one will undergo the heavenly tribtion. After passing, one can enter the 11th level. If one is unable to pass, one will die on the spot. It is extremely terrifying,¡±the void demon king told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°There is such a Tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Cultivation is something that defies the heavens. Once you reach the 10th level of the Void Realm, yourprehension of the entire world has reached a peak. If you want to improve, you will harm the heavens and earth. Hence, the heavens and earth will definitely stop this kind of behavior. Hence, the Lightning Tribtion was born,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    ¡°What about the 11th to 12th levels?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They also need to go through tribtions, and the tribtions are more than 10 times more than before. Hence, those who can cultivate to the 12th level of the Void realm in this world are all people with great perseverance and great talent. After such people have umted enough, if they want to leave this world, they need to go through the final test,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°What is the final test?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Void Lightning Tribtion,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    ¡°Is it very dangerous?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°A hundred people who undergo the void lightning tribtion will be struck to death by fifty people, and thirty to forty people will be injured. In the end, only ten to twenty people will be able to sessfully enter the void. Now, do you know how terrifying the Void is?¡±The Void Demon King exined to Ye Sheng.


    After Ye Sheng heard it, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°This is really terrifying.¡±


    He suddenly thought of the battle outside Xianyang that day.


    The immense power of the battle between the sword-wielding old man and King Ye filled the entire void. It was extremely terrifying. Perhaps that was the power of the 12thyer of the Void?


    Ye Sheng believed that King Ye and the sword-wielding old man must have reached this realm. Their battle was forever imprinted in Ye Sheng¡¯s memory.


    He suddenly felt a little expectant of Grandmaster Tu Shan transcending the tribtion.


    What exactly did the so-called tribtion look like?


    Would it be very terrifying?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s imagination ran wild.

 Chapter 276 - Chapter nine: meeting the Master (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter nine: meeting the Master (Fourth Update)</h4>


    Under the threeyers of thunder tribtion, there were truly many dangers. Many people would rather suppress their cultivation than break through after breaking through to the tenth level of the Void Martial stage, and this was precisely the reason.


    Flying waterfalls, beautiful mountain rocks, unparalleled beauty, and picturesque scenery. Ye Sheng admired the scenery along the way and went straight down the river, arriving at the Jiangnan area.


    The people here lived a wealthy life and did not have to worry about food and clothing. Ever since Qin II registered, his internal affairs had been very well-developed.


    At least for more than ten years, there had not been arge famine that caused people to die. There had not been a gue, floods that flooded viges and farms, or locust gues..


    In this era, as long as one worked hard, they could still live a decent life. Children with a bit of talent were sent to the academy to cultivate and study. It was not a bad way to stand out.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first time in Jiangnan, and he took a walk along the way. In less than seven days, he arrived at the foot of Mount Longhu.


    Mount Longhu was veryrge, and the entire mountain range belonged to Mount Longhu itself. Great Qin did not have the authority to manage it, but after Great Qin established itself, Mount Longhu still handed over one-third of its outer mountains, allowing its residents to go into the mountains to cut down wood and hunt, they could go and y and so on..


    The core region of Mount Longhu was now a forbidden area to outsiders.


    The nearby residents also knew that there was arge sect on Mount Longhu, and they would asionally see gods flying here and there.


    After arriving here, Ye Sheng immediately went to Mount Longhu to look for his master.


    Ye Sheng knew that his master would definitely be on the mountain at this time.


    He was not a traitor of Mount Longhu. It was only because his ideals were ipatible that he left Mount Longhu and entered Jixia Academy.


    On the contrary, he was also an elder of Mount Longhu. His position was second only to the sect master of Mount Longhu.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng had nothing to worry about.


    Updates by


    He went straight to the mountain gate of Mount Longhu.


    ¡°Halt, the forbidden area of Mount Longhu. Those who are not involved should leave.¡±A rebuke was heard. A young man dressed in a Daoist robe looked at Ye Sheng sternly.


    Ye Sheng was polite and polite. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior brother, I am also a disciple of Mount Longhu.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. There are 1,500 disciples of Mount Longhu. I know all of them. You are definitely not one of them.¡±The young Daoist shook his head and said.


    ¡°My Master is Priest Qingxu. I am his third disciple, Ye Sheng,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°What? You Are Ye Sheng?¡±The young Daoist was shocked. He stared at Ye Sheng vigntly and then carefully observed him. He confirmed Ye Sheng¡¯s identity.


    ¡°So you are junior brother Ye Sheng. Please wait here. I will go and inform Martial Uncle Qingxu,¡±the young Daoist said seriously.


    Ye Sheng nodded. With his hands behind his back, he looked at the scenery around him.


    Mount Longhu was built very well. The buildings on the mountain were like a forest. People could be seen everywhere on the winding stairs.


    This was arge sect that had been passed down for hundreds of years. Its foundation was different.


    Ye Sheng waited here for less than ten minutes before a heartyughter rang out. It was Priest Qingxu. He flew over directly andnded in front of Ye Sheng, looking at him with gratification.


    ¡°Good! We haven¡¯t seen each other for two years, and you have indeed grown a lot.¡±Priest Qingxu was even older. His hair was white, and he looked quite energetic. He said happily.


    ¡°Master, your disciple is here.¡±Ye Sheng immediately knelt down and smiled happily.


    He didn¡¯t like to cry, and he didn¡¯t like to have red eyes. Ye Sheng could only be happy when he met Priest Qingxu again.


    ¡°Get Up, my good disciple. You worried me to death a few months ago,¡±Priest Qingxu grumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making master worry. It¡¯s all over,¡±Ye Sheng said guiltily.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. An old man like me will worry for a while. Come,e up the mountain with me.¡±Priest Qingxu held ye Sheng¡¯s hand and walked up the steps step by step.


    Both of them could fly, but they didn¡¯t choose to do so. Instead, they walked up the steps step by step slowly.


    Priest Qingxu asked about Ye Sheng¡¯s past two years along the way. Ye Sheng answered respectfully and told Priest Qingxu what he had done.


    The master and disciple walked up and were seen by the disciples of Mount Longhu.


    ¡°This is Martial Uncle Qingxu¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s so young.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the senior brother guarding the gate just now that this is Ye Sheng, the Ye Sheng who killed the peerless genius of the Yu Hua Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°What, he¡¯s actually Ye Sheng, then is he going to fight with our eldest senior sister soon?¡±


    ¡°Although eldest senior sister¡¯s strength is not bad, she¡¯s still one step away from reaching the golden core realm, how could she be Ye Sheng¡¯s match?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Ye Sheng is actually martial uncle Qing Xu¡¯s disciple, thispetition is doomed to lose.¡±


    After the disciples found out about Ye Sheng¡¯s identity, all of them looked dejected and their auras weakened.


    The entire Mount Longhu knew about the bet between Qing Xu and the sect master.


    Priest Qing Xu wanted to use three of his own disciples to suppress the entire younger generation of Mount Longhu. When the news spread back then, all the disciples of Mount Longhu were filled with righteous indignation. They were so angry that they threatened to give priest Qing Xu a hard time, they wanted to make his disciples lose all three battles.


    But now that Ye Sheng had appeared, these people immediately extinguished this thought.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s battle with Bie Jiang had spread throughout the world. He had already been hailed as the most outstanding genius of the younger generation. He was worthy of being the number one person. How were they going to fight?


    Ye Sheng heard these people¡¯s discussions, but he ignored them. He continued to follow Daoist Qingxu to the Daoist temple surrounded by clouds.


    The Taoist temple was very exquisite. There were not many rooms. There were four guest rooms, and the rest were alchemy rooms, study rooms, meditation hall, and so on..


    Priest Qingxu said, ¡°You can choose one. These four rooms are prepared for the four of us. You are the first one toe.¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother and second brother didn¡¯t arrive?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    He had thought that he was thest one, but now it seemed that he was still the first one.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng slowed down and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of Jiangnan.


    ¡°Your eldest brother should be soon. I sensed his aura a few days ago, and he is in closed-door cultivation. He is not far from Mount Longhu. As for your second brother, he should be in closed-door cultivation for a few days,¡±Priest Qingxu exined.


    ¡°Where is eldest brother in closed-door cultivation?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°After crossing this mountain range, there is a nameless mountain and a broken temple on the mountain. Your eldest brother came here three months ago, but he has been in closed-door cultivation there. I didn¡¯t disturb him,¡±Priest Qingxu told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Is eldest senior brother going to break through to the Golden Core Realm?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    When he left, eldest senior brother had just broken through to the Xiantian realm. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be in closed-door cultivation now.


    Normally, there was no need for closed-door cultivation to break through. Only one major realm required it.


    ¡°Your eldest senior brother should be breaking through to the Golden Core Realm. I didn¡¯t go to see him because he didn¡¯te to find me, which means that the problem is not big. So I Won¡¯t disturb him,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    ¡°How¡¯s your alchemy cultivation?¡±Priest Qingxu asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I think it¡¯s not a big problem to suppress the younger generation of Mount Longhu.¡±Ye Sheng said proudly.


    In front of others, he was very modest and usually took it to heart. But in front of his master, Ye Sheng was very proud.


    With his current alchemy skills, even without the Pantheon Pill Furnace, he could still crush ny-nine percent of the alchemists on Mount Longhu.


    If he added the Pantheon Pill Furnace, no one on Mount Longhu could suppress ye Sheng in terms of innate medicinal pills.


    Ye Sheng only dared to talk about innate medicinal pills. Some of the Great Dragon and tiger pills, golden core level medicinal pills, and even void realm medicinal pills, even with the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to say that he could refine all of them.

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 10: First Senior Brother’s breakthrough (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 10: First Senior Brother¡¯s breakthrough (first update)</h4>


    Daoist Priest Qingxu brought Ye Sheng into the pill refining room and began to examine ye Sheng¡¯s pill refining techniques.


    Ye Sheng did not disappoint. All kinds of pills were refined smoothly and smoothly, causing Daoist Priest Qingxu¡¯s eyes to light up.


    ¡°Your pill refining techniques have already surpassed mine. As long as you work hard to temper yourself, a Grandmaster Alchemist will definitely be able to achieve it.¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu praised.


    The only thing he had more than Ye Sheng was experience. His experience in refining all kinds of golden core level pills and emptiness realm level pills had already surpassed priest Qingxu¡¯s alchemy skills.


    Ye Sheng nodded with a smile. He did not have any self-modesty or pride. This was a very normal thing.


    In Chaos City, Ye Sheng had refined over a million pills. Although he had the help of the Pantheon Pill Furnace, the experience he had umted was also iparably huge.


    ¡°Good. When your two senior brothers arrive, you can begin to suppress the people of Mount Longhu. Tell my master that their ideas are too old-fashioned,¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu said happily.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Master, are there any outstanding geniuses in this generation of Mount Longhu?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few geniuses in Mount Longhu. For example, the minor alchemy grandmaster is favored by the various elders. They think that he is the hope of Mount Longhu¡¯s future alchemy,¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu said.


    ¡°Minor Alchemy Grandmaster?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows, a little curious.


    ¡°A pretty good kid. He¡¯s a blockhead and only interested in alchemy. His cultivation has just broken through to the Xiantian realm, but his alchemy skills are very outstanding. He¡¯s not inferior to you,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a person?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only genius in this world,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s worth taking seriously.¡±


    Updates by


    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived at Mount Longhu. Rest well for a few days and wait for your eldest and second senior brothers toe together.¡±Priest Qingxu asked Ye Sheng to rest.


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t refuse. He bade farewell to Priest Qingxu and returned to his room.


    Mount Longhu was rich in spiritual energy, more than five times that of the outside world. Ye Sheng could absorb it to his heart¡¯s content.


    On the first day that Ye Sheng entered Mount Longhu, all the disciples of Mount Longhu knew about it.


    The third disciple of Daoist Priest Qingxu, the world-famous Ye Sheng, had arrived. He wanted to fight with the disciples of Mount Longhu.


    This news made many disciples wail in grief. This was Ye Sheng. He had killed a genius who hadn¡¯t appeared in three thousand years in the plume manifestation Holy Land. How could they possibly defeat him?


    Even Wang Yun, the outstanding sessor of this generation of Dragon Tiger Mountain and a strong contender for the position of the next sect Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, who was praised as one hundred percent hopeful, also frowned.


    Wang Yun was the new generation¡¯s eldest senior sister of Dragon Tiger Mountain. With her female body, she overpowered all the men and became the eldest senior sister. Moreover, she was also recognized by the elders as the sessor of the next sect master.


    She had already stepped into the golden core with one foot. She only needed a few months to step into the golden core.


    At that time, Wang Yun would only be neen years old. A ten-year-old golden core definitely had hope of breaking through to the void tier at the age of fifty. It would be faster if she broke through to the void tier earlier, before the age of forty.


    In that case, it could ensure that Mount Longhu would be prosperous for an era.


    Therefore, Wang Yun¡¯s status in Mount Longhu was very special. Being epted as a personal disciple by the sect leader meant that she would be the next sect leader.


    But now, this big senior sister was very troubled.


    She just found out that her opponent might be the world-famous Ye Sheng.


    She was troubled.


    Everyone had witnessed Ye Sheng¡¯s battle achievements. He killed a five change Jindan stage ascendance holynd genius, but she hadn¡¯t even fully stepped into the Jindan stage.


    How could she be his opponent?


    But she had to fight him. This was the agreement between the sect master and Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°No need to worry. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t run into you.¡±The sect master of Mount Longhu was an old-fashioned middle-aged man. He took good care of himself and had an aquiline nose. He looked a little gloomy and serious.


    ¡°Sect master, teacher.¡±Wang Yun immediately said respectfully.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯ve asked Qingxu. Ye Sheng is his third disciple. He¡¯s in charge of refining pills, so there¡¯s no need to worry. He Won¡¯t run into you.¡±The sect master said in a deep voice.


    Wang Yun pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed master. I¡¯m actually upset by the name Ye Sheng.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can recognize your own problems. Ye Sheng is powerful, but he won¡¯t devote himself to Mount Longhu. In the end, he¡¯s still an outsider,¡±the Hierarch said indifferently.


    ¡°Master, how are the other two disciples of Priest Qingxu?¡±Wang Yun asked.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be as powerful as Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng is an exception. He has talent and opportunity, so he let Qingxu take advantage of him. Of his other two disciples, one is slow-witted and the other is only ten years old. How can they be your match?¡±The Hierarch said disdainfully.


    Wang Yun said, ¡°Thank you for your exnation, master. I want to enter the martial arts hall and temper my temperament.¡±


    The sect master said with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such an idea. You can enter the martial arts hall. When the day of thepetitiones, I will call you out.¡±


    Wang Yun bowed respectfully and then left gracefully.


    The sect master watched Wang Yun¡¯s back as she left, he muttered, ¡°Qingxu, you can not defeat me. Your philosophy is simply rebellious. The position of the sect master of Mount Longhu can only belong to me. Only I can let Mount Longhu Prosper.¡±


    ..


    Ye Sheng spent his first day in cultivation on Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The next day, facing the morning sun, Ye Sheng strolled among the clouds. Dragon Tiger mountain towered into the clouds. More than ten mountains pierced through the clouds, and the clouds could only float halfway up the mountain.


    The morning sun sprinkled down, and the grass and trees were stained with dew. Ye Sheng reached out and touched it, feeling a cool feeling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know a single person on this huge Dragon Tiger Mountain. It¡¯s so boring,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, not saying a word. He was like an aloof pet.


    Boom!


    At this moment, across a mountain range, Ye Sheng saw a huge yin-yang diagram slowly rising. Apanied by a loud sound, it was like thunder in the clear sky, shaking the entire Mount Longhu.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened in the mountain range next door?¡±


    ¡°That mountain peak seems to be deserted. No one lives there, right?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go and take a look. We can¡¯t let people cause trouble near our Longhu Mountain.¡±


    The disciples of Longhu Mountain turned into flowing lights and shot out directly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ce where eldest senior brother is in seclusion?¡±


    Looking at the Yin-yang diagram in the sky, Ye Sheng immediately understood that this was eldest senior brother¡¯s life and death sword intent.


    Did something happen to eldest senior brother?


    When Ye Sheng thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. With a tap of his toes, he executed the Kun Peng Transformation and rushed here first.


    Arriving at this Nameless Mountain Peak, Ye Sheng saw a dpidated temple. The dpidated temple was very small. Within a radius of 300 meters, it was filled with sword qi. It was crisscrossed and densely packed, forming a huge circle. No one dared to approach it.


    And at the center of the sword intent, there was a figure who had broken through with his eyes closed. It was eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu.


    Above eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu¡¯s head, a huge yin-yang diagram appeared. It was ck and white, representing life and death. They interweaved with each other and connected from head to tail.


    This kind of terrifying scene stunned everyone. The Disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain watched in shock.


    The worry on Ye Sheng¡¯s face dissipated, looking at eldest senior brother. After not seeing him for two years, he had be even more mature.

 Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 11, Dao Ming arrived (second update)</h4>


    ¡°Who is this person? How did he break through near My Longhu Mountain?¡±


    ¡°His sword qi is so dense. He broke through to the golden core from the Xiantian realm.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look old. Why is he so fast?¡±


    ¡°There are more and more geniuses now.¡±


    The disciples of Longhu Mountain discussed among themselves about Duanmu Yu¡¯s breakthrough.


    Duanmu Yu rarely showed his face in the martial arts world. None of the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain knew him.


    At this moment, more than ten streams of light shed andnded on the ground. It was Taoist Priest Qingxu and the elders of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    ¡°How dare this man make a breakthrough in the region of Dragon Tiger Mountain?¡±An elder with a deep red face scolded.


    ¡°Exactly. It would have been fine if he had informed us in advance, but now he hase without asking. I think we should destroy his breakthrough and give him a warning,¡±an elder echoed.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he was instantly furious. Stopping others from breaking through was like killing one¡¯s parents. When he said that this was his eldest senior brother, he immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Did he disturb you guys by breaking through here?¡±


    The elder with a deep red face looked at Ye Sheng and said disdainfully, ¡°This is a matter of my Longhu Mountain. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere.¡±


    ¡°I have to interfere. I¡¯m definitely in charge of this matter. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to disturb his breakthrough,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    The elder with a deep red face red at him, he berated, ¡°Ye Sheng, this is Mount Longhu. It¡¯s not a ce where you can behave atrociously. This person broke through here without informing us. This is disregarding the dignity of our Mount Longhu. We must teach him a lesson.¡±


    Ye Sheng stared at him with an unfriendly gaze. Seeing his cultivation, the third change of the Golden Core realm, he could not help but sneer, ¡°This person is my eldest senior brother. If you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡±


    Updates by


    ¡°He is your senior brother?¡±The elder with a deep red face was shocked and said in disbelief.


    ¡°This is my eldest disciple, Duanmu Yu. I know that he broke through here,¡±Priest Qingxu said with an unchanging expression.


    The elder with a deep red face smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Since he is martial uncle¡¯s eldest disciple, then he is family. There is no need to worry.¡±


    Priest Qingxu¡¯s expression was cold and unsmiling. It was obvious that he was also angry.


    Interrupting someone else¡¯s breakthrough was very damaging to one¡¯s virtue. There was a possibility that it would leave a scar on one¡¯s Great Dao, and there was no hope of further progress in one¡¯s lifetime.


    If Ye Sheng had not said anything just now, he would have been furious.


    When the disciples of Mount Longhu saw that this person who had broken through was also Priest Qingxu¡¯s disciple, their expressions becameplicated.


    Needless to say, the third disciple, Ye Sheng, was the number one expert among the younger generation. His battle results could be seen.


    They had thought that the first two disciples would be very ordinary, but now it seemed that they had thought too much.


    The eldest disciple, Duanmu Yu, had broken through to the Golden Core Realm. Judging from his aura, it was not just a simple breakthrough, but an extremely powerful one.


    There was still a second disciple who had not arrived, but everyone knew that it was definitely not that bad.


    How could theypete?


    The disciples were panicking.


    Actually, it was not only the disciples who were panicking, but the elders were also panicking.


    Ye Sheng alone was enough for them to be worried, but fortunately, the news that Ye Sheng waspeting in alchemy and not cultivation made them rx.


    But now, Duanmu Yu was definitelypeting in strength.


    Golden core cultivation. In the entire Mount Longhu, other than eldest senior sister who had one foot in, the other disciples had not even touched the threshold.


    How could theypare?


    On Mount Longhu, the sect master who was watching everything from afar had a gloomy expression on his face. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about beating me.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not care about these people¡¯s psychological activities at all. He just stared at eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu, watched him break through, and protected him.


    Whoever dared toe close and wanted to break through, Ye Sheng would sh out with his sword, regardless of life or death.


    With Ye Sheng watching, Priest Qingxu watched with relief.


    No one dared to get close, especially ye Sheng, who stood there with a cold face.


    Rumble!


    The yin-yang sword diagram in the sky suddenly split apart and turned into two long swords. They swam like dragons and passed like phoenixes, entering Duanmu Yu¡¯s Dantian and burrowing in.


    Bang!


    A Shockwave swept through the heaven and earth, and streaks of sword qi ravaged an area of 300 meters. Duanmu Yu opened his eyes. One of his eyes was ck, and the other was white. Sword intent appeared around him, and life and death appeared around him.


    He blinked again, and all the abnormal signs werepletely restored. He smiled, looked at Ye Sheng, and said happily, ¡°Little junior brother, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Eldest senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng opened his arms and weed Duanmu Yu¡¯s hug.


    With a bear hug, Duanmu Yu was very happy to see Ye Sheng. This youngest junior brother, who had entered the sectst, was very suitable for his temperament. Duanmu Yu was still reminiscing about the battle on Chang ¡®an street.


    ¡°Master.¡±At this moment, a tender cry was heard. A small figure flew over from the sky and threw itself into Priest Qingxu¡¯s arms.


    Second senior brother, Dao Ming, had arrived.


    Priest Qingxuughed loudly and held Dao Ming in his arms. After not seeing him for two years, Dao Ming had not grown much. He was half a head taller than before. This speed was very slow.


    ¡°Master, I missed you so much after not seeing you for two years.¡±Dao Ming¡¯s eyes were full of tears. He was a child, and he loved to cry.


    Priest Qingxu said in relief, ¡°Your cultivation has increased greatly after not seeing you for two years.¡±


    Dao Ming chuckled and said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m a genius.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu looked at each other andughed out loud at the same time.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother.¡±Dao Ming saw Duanmu Yu and jumped down from Priest Qingxu¡¯s arms. He ran into Duanmu Yu¡¯s arms.


    Duanmu Yu stretched out his hand to hug Dao Ming andughed loudly. ¡°How have you been these two years?¡±


    ¡°Other than thinking about you and master every day, there¡¯s also little junior brother. The rest of the time is pretty good.¡±Dao Ming chuckled and said.


    Ye Sheng said with a stern face, ¡°You only have eldest senior brother and Master in your eyes. Can¡¯t you see this junior brother of mine?¡±


    Dao Ming chuckled and directly stretched out his hand, wanting ye Sheng to hug him. He said, ¡°I miss you too, but didn¡¯t we meet half a year ago?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going down the mountain now. How¡¯s senior Xu?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Senior Xu told me to tell you to be careful of the emergence Holy Land,¡±Dao Ming whispered in Ye Sheng¡¯s ear.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    The disciples of Mount Longhu looked at each other and looked at each other. It was a harmonious scene.


    The second disciple of martial uncle Qing Xu was actually a ten-year-old child?


    More importantly, this child was much younger than them, but his cultivation had reached the peak of Xiantian tenth stage.


    It was so infuriating topare people. When the disciples of Mount Longhu saw Dao Ming, they wished they could bang their heads on tofu and die.


    A ten-year-old child, at the peak of Xiantian tenthyer, probably didn¡¯t even need to be fifteen years old to reach Jindan.


    Terrifying.


    Where did Daoist Priest Qingxu find these three disciples, each more terrifying than thest.


    The mouths of the elders of Mount Longhu were very bitter. In this fight, it seemed that the possibility of losing was very high.

 Chapter 279 - the sect master’s plot (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 12, the sect master¡¯s plot (third update)</h4>


    Inside Mount Longhu, master and disciple Ye Sheng were gathered together happily.


    Dao Ming, this little drunkard, immediately mored for a drink. He had held it in for two years on the mountain, and now he could finally satisfy his craving.


    Priest Qingxu alsoplied with him. Among the few of them, Priest Qingxu doted on Dao Ming the most, especially after being apart for two years.


    While they wereughing andughing, the atmosphere on the other side was gloomy.


    In the Golden Cauldron Hall of Mount Longhu, the elders and the Hierarch were all silent.


    Priest Qingxu¡¯s three disciples gave them too much pressure.


    The Hierarch said with a gloomy face, ¡°The eldest disciple, Duanmu Yu, has just broken through to the Golden Core Realm. The second disciple, Dao Ming, is a peerless genius. The third disciple, Ye Sheng, needless to say, has killed the sessor of the plume manifestation Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°There are still three days left in this bet. In three days, master wille out of seclusion,¡±said the hierarch.


    ¡°What? Patriarch Tu Shan came out of seclusion so quickly?¡±


    ¡°When Patriarch Tu Shanes out of seclusion, the first thing he will do is to have apetition. If we really let the three disciples of the pure void sect suppress the entire generation of Mount Longhu, we will lose face.¡±


    ¡°There are three days left. We have to think of a way to ensure our victory.¡±


    ¡°What Way?¡±


    The elders were in an uproar as they discussed among themselves.


    ¡°Sect master, we can actually win,¡±said thew-enforcing elder.


    Shua!


    Everyone looked at him.


    The sect master¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°How do we win?¡±


    ¡°Two out of three,¡±said thew-enforcing elder.


    ¡°Qingxu epted these three as his disciples. His intention is very clear. He wants to suppress our generation of disciples. The eldest disciple, Duanmu Yu, has very poor talent. I¡¯ve asked around. When he was in Xianyang, he wanted to enter Jixia Academy to study, but he was rejected several times. Because of his talent, he definitely wants to suppress us ordinary disciples,¡±said thew-enforcing elder.


    ¡°Continue,¡±the Hierarch said with a nod.


    ¡°We are going to lose this round with Duanmu Yu. None of the young disciples have broken through to the Golden Core Realm. Only Wang Yun has one foot in the golden core realm. However, her opponent is not Duanmu Yu, so we have to give up this round,¡±thew enforcement elder said in a deep voice.


    The other elders nodded. Duanmu Yu had broken through under their eyes. The dense sword Qi had surprised them. Therefore, they had lost this round.


    Thew-enforcing elder said, ¡°In the second round, let Wang Yun fight against Dao Ming, the second disciple of Qing Xu. He is a genius who has reached the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm at the age of ten.¡±


    ¡°If, if Wang Yun loses, we will losepletely,¡±an elder said.


    ¡°I believe in Wang Yun. If she can¡¯t even defeat a ten-year-old child, it proves that Qing Xu is indeed stronger than us. We are outdated,¡±thew-enforcing elder said with a sigh.


    The sect master was silent.


    ¡°In the third round, let a small alchemy grandmaster fight against Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng is very powerful, but that is because of his cultivation and strength, not his alchemy skills. Therefore, Ye Sheng will definitely lose. In this three rounds, we have won two rounds and won the bet this time. Qing Xu will not be able to tell us what to do in the future,¡±elder ofw enforcement said.


    His analysis was so clear that the elders began to discuss and then nodded in agreement.


    The sect master looked down quietly and asked, ¡°What if Qing xu wins this battle and his disciples suppress the younger generation of our Mount Longhu?¡±


    With this question, all the elders of Mount Longhu shut up.


    The bet between the sect master and Qing Xu was very clear.


    If Qing Xu won, Mount Longhu would have to carry out reforms under his leadership.


    If Qing Xu lost, he would no longer point fingers at Mount Longhu. He would quietly be an idle elder, and if he was willing to go out and y, he would go out and y.


    If Qing Xu won, then the sect master would definitely change people.


    This time, thepetition was held under the witness of Tu Shan. No one could y tricks.


    The current sect master was very unwilling. This was equivalent to leaving his fate in the hands of these disciples.


    He was the sect master of Mount Longhu. How could he ept his fate so easily?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as elder ofw enforcement said. Two out of three wins. Everyone, go back and check the cultivation of your disciples. When the timees, you cane and challenge them.¡±The sect master stood up and said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±The elders all stood up.


    ..


    In the martial arts hall, Wang Yun had just finished her cultivation. She closed her eyes and rested. The sect master walked in.


    ¡°Master.¡±Wang Yun hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Can you break through to the Jindan Stage?¡±The sect master asked.


    Wang Yun shook her head and said, ¡°Just a little bit more.¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡±The sect master handed over a blood-red pill with a cold face.


    ¡°What kind of pill is this?¡±Wang Yun asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Blood Burning Pill. After taking it, your blood essence can be burned in an instant, entering a state of great enlightenment and stepping into the Jindan stage.¡±The Hierarch said indifferently.


    Wang Yun¡¯s face turned pale and said, ¡°Master, if you take this pill, the seque will be very strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are seque, but as long as you defeat Qing Xu¡¯s disciple, i can give you the Dragon and Tiger Grand Pill to recuperate your body.¡±The hierarchforted.


    Wang Yun was stunned. The Great Dragon and Tiger Pill was the best pill in Mount Longhu. The outside world could not find it, and the entire longhu could only refine one pill every hundred years.


    The seque of consuming the burning blood pill was very strong, but with the Great Dragon and Tiger Pill, it could still be recovered. However, the pain in the process was not something that ordinary people could experience.


    Looking at her master¡¯s cold expression, Wang Yun gritted her teeth, she said, ¡°I was brought back to Mount Longhu by my master when I was young. Master was extremely kind to me. He taught me cultivation and gave me resources. I am willing to consume the burning blood pill if it can help master defeat Martial Uncle Qing Xu¡¯s disciple.¡±


    The sect master¡¯s expression eased up, he said, ¡°Good disciple, master will not let you down. Consume the burning blood pill three dayster in the morning. I will ask someone to inform you toe out for thepetition. As long as you defeat Qing Xu¡¯s disciple in the Jindan stage, after dispersing your true qi and consuming the Great Dragon and Tiger Pill, you will definitely be able to recover to your peak condition. You can even break through to the Jindan stage.¡±


    Wang Yun took the blood-burning pill and nodded lightly. She was very beautiful and had the gentleness of a Jiangnan woman. On the outside, she looked gentle and gentle, but on the inside, she was extremely masculine. She wouldn¡¯t regret what she had decided upon even if she died.


    ¡°Rest well and take it in the morning three dayster. Then, enter the Golden Elixir realm. As for the other matters, leave it to master,¡±the Hierarch said with a smile.


    Wang Yun nodded and clenched the Burning Blood Pill.


    The sect leader turned around and left. His face became cold, and his eyes were full of dense killing intent. He hated Qing Xu to death.


    ¡°If something happens to my disciple, none of your disciples will have a good time.¡±The sect leader thought viciously in his heart.


    He would never give up the position of sect leader, not even if he died.


    ¡°Back then, I was able to suppress you to be the sect leader, but I can still do it now. You want to use the promise of old fart and a ridiculous bet to suppress me? You Are Dreaming. Old Fart¡¯s age is not long. Whether this disaster can be ovee is a difficult problem. You will always be a loser.¡±The sect leader left the martial arts hall, eyes squinting, looking at the clear sky, suddenly floating a dark cloud.


    Vaguely, dark clouds want to cover the sky.

 Chapter 280 - first to the next city (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 13: first to the next city (fourth update)</h4>


    Dao Ming held the wine pot in his arms. He wished that he could just dive into the pot and soak himself in the wine. His little face was flushed red as heughed foolishly.


    Ye Sheng shook his head speechlessly and said, ¡°Master, when is the martial artspetition?¡±


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu also looked at Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°Three dayster, my master, Tu Shan, is going toe out of seclusion and prepare to transcend the tribtion. Before transcending the tribtion, the martial artspetition has to be decided,¡±Priest Qingxu said seriously.


    ¡°In three days, we shouldn¡¯t have any problems. Although second senior brother is young, he is very powerful under senior Xu¡¯s guidance,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile, not worried at all.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t have any problems in this round,¡±Duanmu Yu also said with a smile.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t have any problems either,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Good. I know that you guys are powerful. Each of you can boast more than the other. At that time, I¡¯ll see who loses and who loses face,¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu scolded with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not me. It¡¯s impossible for me to lose.¡±Dao Ming raised his head and said with a smile. His eyes were intoxicated.


    ¡°This little drunkard, send him to his room.¡±Ye Sheng was speechless. He picked Dao Ming up and walked to the room. He ced him on the bed and Dao Ming immediately fell asleep.


    He was heartless and was still a child. His emotions were very obvious. It was pretty good.


    Ye Sheng looked at the Sleeping Dao Ming and smiled. He covered him with the nket.


    When Ye Sheng came out, only eldest senior brother was left at the table. Priest Qingxu left.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Master went to rest. Let¡¯s talk.¡±Eldest senior brother waved to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, where have you been these two years?¡±Ye Sheng sat down and asked.


    ¡°I went out to sea,¡±Duanmu Yu replied.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s in the outer seas?¡±


    ¡°There are many countries and factions in the outer seas, and they¡¯repletely different from Great Qin¡¯s side. I¡¯ve seen many sceneries along the way, and I¡¯ve gained a lot of insights into My Sword Dao. After returning, I went into seclusion here,¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°I envy eldest senior brother¡¯s circumstances,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°I envy you. Didn¡¯t you create a huge disturbance in the ins? I¡¯ve heard of the Marquis of Changle¡¯s name, and there was also the battle at Bie Jiang. You¡¯re quite famous,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°I was forced to do it.¡±


    ¡°Out of the three of us, you¡¯re the most powerful,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a sigh.


    ¡°Senior brother, drink up. Thousands of words are in the wine.¡±Ye Sheng raised his wine cup.


    Duanmu Yuughed heartily and finished his cup in one go.


    ..


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these three days, the three of them had a good reunion, and their rtionship became even deeper.


    Three dayster, Qing Xu brought the three of them to the cliff at the back of Mount Longhu.


    The sect master of Mount Longhu also brought a group of elders and disciples.


    Tu Shan was in closed-door cultivation and came out today.


    ¡°How old is Grandmaster Tu Shan this year?¡±Dao Ming asked.


    ¡°Your Grandmaster is 500 years old this year,¡±Qing Xu said.


    ¡°500 years old, so old,¡±Dao Ming said in surprise.


    Qing xu smiled happily, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Master, then how old are you?¡±Dao Ming asked curiously.


    ¡°Your master is only eighty years old this year.¡±An old and vigorousughter sounded, startling ye Sheng and the others. They immediately looked over.


    An old man with white hair stood at the back of the mountain. No one knew when he came out. He looked at Qing Xu with a smile.


    Qing Xu¡¯s eyes reddened. He immediately knelt down and shouted, ¡°Master.¡±


    The sect master of dragon-tiger mountain also immediately knelt down and called him master. However, when he saw that his master only paid attention to Qing Xu andpletely ignored him, he lowered his head with an ugly expression.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡±The disciples of longhu mountain all knelt down and shouted.


    Ye Sheng, Duanmu Yu, and Dao Ming also knelt down.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all up. I often go into seclusion. It¡¯s always like this every time Ie out.¡±Tu Shan waved his hand and said with a little displeasure.


    The sect master said, ¡°Master, these are all the intentions of my grand-disciples. You¡¯ve been in seclusion for several years this time. The new disciples don¡¯t even recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you know me? You Are the Hierarch now, so I should know you. I¡¯m just an old man, what¡¯s there to know?¡±Tu Shan said indifferently.


    The Hierarch lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, you should also see the agreement between my senior brother and me when you came out of closed-door cultivation this time.¡±


    Tu Shan looked at Qing Xu and asked, ¡°Are the three young people behind you your disciples?¡±


    Qing xu nodded and said, ¡°The three of youe forward to introduce yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster. I am master¡¯s eldest disciple, Duanmu Yu,¡±Duanmu Yu said respectfully.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster. I am the second disciple, Dao Ming,¡±Dao Ming imitated him.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster. I am the third disciple, Ye Sheng,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°They are all not bad. They are so young, and at the very least, they are at the eighth sky of the innate realm,¡±Tu Shan said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Master, thepetition venue has been prepared. Let¡¯s end the bet earlier,¡±the sect master said lightly.


    Ye Sheng frowned. Why did he feel that this sect master was in such a hurry?


    Tu shan sighed and said, ¡°Since you are in such a hurry, then let¡¯s go. The earlier we end it, the earlier we can find out who has done better among you all these years.¡±


    Qing Xu did not have any objections.


    The group of people returned to the square in front of the Golden Cauldron Hall of Mount Longhu from the back mountain.


    Tu Shan sat on everyone¡¯s seats. The two people beside him were Qing Xu and the sect master.


    ¡°How do you want to fight the first round?¡±Tu Shan asked Qing Xu.


    Qing xu said calmly, ¡°My eldest disciple, Duanmu Yu, is slow in talent, but he is diligent. He has put in a lot of effort, and the heavens will not let him down. He focused on forging the sword in the sword furnace for a few years andprehended a kind of life and death sword intent. He has changed the saying that talent determines everything. He will challenge everyone in Mount Longhu except the sect master¡¯s personal disciple.¡±


    Each person suppressed the other sect.


    Duanmu Yu held his long sword and stood in the middle of the square, waiting for the challenger to appear.


    However, no one stood out.


    Duanmu Yu was not in a hurry. He held his sword and continued to wait.


    Qing Xu looked at the sect master and said calmly, ¡°What? Under your guidance, the disciples of Mount Longhu don¡¯t dare to fight. Even if they admit defeat, do they have no confidence?¡±


    The sect leader¡¯s face was ugly as he said, ¡°He is in the Jindan stage. If we admit defeat in this battle, who will you send for the second battle?¡±


    Qing Xu looked at the sect leader indifferently with disdain in his eyes. He said, ¡°For the second battle, my second disciple, Dao Ming, will challenge the personal disciple of the sect leader of Mount Longhu.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±The sect leader shouted loudly, ¡°Go to the martial arts practice hall and call out your eldest senior sister.¡±


    Immediately, some disciples went forward.


    The hierarch sneered, ¡°Best of three. You Go to the next city first, but don¡¯t becent. This time, you will definitely lose.¡±


    Qing xu said lightly, ¡°I believe in my disciples.¡±


    Tu Shan sat in the middle and watched quietly without saying a word.


    Not long after, the disciple who ran over called out his eldest senior sister, Wang Yun.


    When Wang Yun appeared, all the elders of Mount Longhu looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Jindan Stage?¡±


    ¡°Wang Yun broke through to Jindan stage in these few days?¡±

 Chapter 281 - Dao Ming’s genius (fifth update)

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 14, Dao Ming¡¯s genius (fifth update)</h4>


    Wang Yun had been in closed-door cultivation for a few days in the martial arts hall. Aftering out, she had broken through to the Jindan stage, shocking all the sect masters of Mount Longhu.


    This included Daoist priest Qing Xu. He frowned and stared at Wang Yun. He was a little worried that Wang Yun had broken through to the Jindan stage. This time, Dao Ming was going to lose.


    Ye Sheng was also staring at Wang Yun. Was it such a coincidence?


    She broke through directly?


    He felt that something was not right. Could she break through to the Golden Core Realm so quickly?


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu had umted two years of experience, but he still needed a few months to break through. Even if Wang Yun was a genius and had umted a lot of experience, it was impossible for her to break through to a major realm in three or four days, right?


    Wang Yun calmly walked to the center of the square and stood there with a calm expression. The Aura in her body fluctuated and fluctuated as she moved on the threshold of the Golden Core Realm. It was obvious that she had just broken through not long ago. It might not even have been four hours.


    ¡°Senior Brother Dao Ming, are you confident?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Dao Ming¡¯s small face was tight and very serious. He said, ¡°For master, I Can¡¯t lose.¡±


    Duanmu yu said, ¡°This woman has broken through to the Golden Core Realm. You Can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    ¡°Junior brother is in the Xiantian realm and can kill the five transformations of the golden core. Why Can¡¯t I?¡±Dao Ming asked back.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu were speechless at the same time. How should they answer this?


    Dao Ming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m more powerful than you think. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to fight on a daily basis.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never defeated a person with golden core cultivation.¡±Dao Ming¡¯s small face turned cold as he walked out.


    On the square, Wang Yun and Dao Ming looked at each other.


    One was in the early stage of golden core first transformation, while the other was at the peak of Xiantian tenth transformation.


    The sect master of Mount Longhu smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°Senior brother, you have lost this round.¡±


    Priest Qing xu said indifferently, ¡°We haven¡¯t fought yet. How do you know that we have lost?¡±


    ¡°Is there even a need to see this?¡±The sect master said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s an obvious fact that your realm is much higher than yours. If it were your third disciple, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say such words. But now it¡¯s your second disciple, a ten-year-old child. I¡¯m afraid that he hasn¡¯t even fought a few times, right?¡±


    Priest Qingxu snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so proud now. I hope you won¡¯t be gloomyter.¡±


    The hierarch snorted coldly and stopped bickering with Qingxu. Instead, he said loudly, ¡°End this battle as soon as possible. Don¡¯t hurt this little friend.¡±


    Wang Yun nodded and said, ¡°Master told me to end it as soon as possible, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dao Ming suddenly smiled and said, ¡°In these two years, I have to fight with some monsters every day. I hope you don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he said that, Dao Ming suddenly rushed out and smashed his small fist. A huge wave of true energy turned into a cannon and smashed over.


    Wang Yun¡¯s expression changed. She pulled with both hands and a full moon appeared in front of her.


    Rumble!


    True Energy surged and the full moon blocked Dao Ming¡¯s fist.


    But in the next second, Dao Ming kicked with both legs.


    Crack!


    The full moon shattered and flew in all directions, fiercely forcing Wang Yun to retreat.


    Dao Ming took the initiative to fight. It didn¡¯t seem like he was in the Xiantian ten stage. Instead, he had be a golden core, and Wang Yun had be a xiantian.


    This change stunned the people of Mount Longhu.


    Wang Yun, who had broken through to the golden core stage, was actually being suppressed by Dao Ming?


    ¡°Moon Wheel!¡±Wang Yun suddenly shouted, and a bright moon pulled open, and then hit Dao Ming¡¯s body.


    Rumble!


    Dao Ming was caught off guard and was sent flying.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu¡¯s expressions changed and they wanted to move.


    They couldn¡¯t let Dao Ming get hurt.


    The next moment, Dao Ming gave a thumbs up to indicate that he was fine. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been beaten up much more than this in the past two years. I¡¯m still intact. This little attack of yours can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Wang Yun frowned. Dao Ming¡¯s strength was beyond her expectations. She really didn¡¯t Expect Dao Ming to be so powerful now.


    ¡°A bright moon is slowly rising.¡±


    Wang Yun rushed up and used a very powerful divine ability. With the help of the power of the Moon, her speed was extremely fast. Like a shadow, she came to Dao Ming¡¯s side.


    Dao Ming¡¯s face was cold. Suddenly, he roared, ¡°A hundred thousand feet of light.¡±


    Rumble!


    A huge light burst out from his body. It flickered with an intense light and transformed into an indiscriminate attack. It covered his entire body 360 degrees and swept Wang Yun out in an instant.


    Pu!


    Wang Yun spat out a mouthful of blood and fell heavily onto the square.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±The Mount Longhu sect master stood up in shock. His state of mind was out of bnce.


    He had used a method to increase Wang Yun¡¯s strength. He did not expect that he would not be able to defeat her and lose so miserably?


    He had seen everything from the beginning. He knew what kind of strength Ming had now.


    ¡°Mutant body.¡±The sect master gnashed his teeth and said.


    What Dao Ming had used just now was the mutant body energy. It swept Wang Yun away in an instant.


    ¡°Your disciple is actually a mutant body?¡±The sect master stared at Qing Xu angrily.


    ¡°As I said, my second disciple is a peerless genius,¡±Qing Xu said indifferently.


    Not only was the sect master of Mount Longhu shocked, the other elders were also dumbstruck.


    The eldest disciple had the cultivation of the golden core, the second disciple was born with a mutant body, and the third disciple crossed realms and killed people as easily as drinking water.


    The three disciples of Daoist priest Qing Xu were each more outstanding than thest.


    What was there topete about?


    They could just admit defeat.


    The elders of Mount Longhu were in a low mood.


    Were they really going to be suppressed for a generation?


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Master always said that he was a genius. I didn¡¯t understand where the genius was in the past, but now I know,¡±Duanmu Yu nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve seen an alien.¡±


    The first time was when Wang Shouyi was killed by him.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and transmitted his voice to Ye Sheng, ¡°Your second senior brother has great potential.¡±


    It was also surprised that Ming was an alien.


    The sect master of Mount Longhu could not ept such an oue. If he lost this round, he would bepletely defeated.


    ¡°Stand up, stand up for me. Do your best to defeat such a child,¡±the sect master roared angrily.


    The elders of Mount Longhu looked at the sect master who had fallen into madness with aplicated expression. They sighed in their hearts. It seemed that a change in the dynasty of Mount Longhu was about to happen.


    Wang Yun slowly got up and looked at Dao Ming with aplicated expression. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can not lose. I have lost. I have let down master¡¯s years of training.¡±


    Ah! ! !


    Wang Yun threw her head back and let out a long cry. The power valve in her body was shattered.


    Rumble!


    Her strength instantly increased to the second change of the Golden Core Realm.


    Waves of red light lingered around her. Her entire person seemed to be evil, as if she had been possessed by the devil.


    When Qing Xu saw this scene, he immediately stood up and angrily shouted, ¡°You gave her the burning blood pill?¡±


    The moment the blood burning pill appeared, the elders of Mount Longhu stared at the sect master in disbelief.


    This was a demonic pill that overdrew one¡¯s life and potential. If one consumed it, the pain would be thousands of times greater.


    Moreover, there was no antidote.


    The so-called great dragon and tiger pill that could be salvaged was all a lie.

 Chapter 282 - stupid sect leader (6th update)

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 15, stupid sect leader (6th update)</h4>


    When Ye Sheng heard about the blood burning pill, he frowned. As an apothecary, he was familiar with all kinds of pill forms. Naturally, he knew the effects of the blood burning pill.


    The blood burning pill was used to stimte the human body. If one consumed it, one¡¯s strength would increase greatly within a short period of time. However, the price to pay was one¡¯s lifespan and potential.


    The longer itsted, the greater the loss of one¡¯s lifespan. When one¡¯s potential was exhausted, one would enter an old age.


    Ye Sheng never expected that the sect master of Mount Longhu would give such a pill to the most outstanding disciple.


    This waspletely harming others and his own disciple.


    Not a single elder of Mount Longhu had a good expression.


    Even the elders who supported the sect master were silent at this moment.


    Wang Yun was the most outstanding disciple of this generation. The future hope of Mount Longhu was nurtured by Mount Longhu itself.


    The disciple of Zhengzhengmiao Hong had been destroyed just like that.


    Was this sect master still suitable?


    Patriarch Tu Shan¡¯s face sank. It was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Who couldn¡¯t speak.


    The sect master he had chosen gave him a vicious p.


    ¡°As long as I win this round, Wang Yun will be fine.¡±The sect master¡¯s heart sank. He knew that things weren¡¯t looking good, so he immediately exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting. Once the blood burning pill is consumed, it¡¯s overdrawing her potential and vitality. She has taken it for at least four hours. Her ten years of lifespan is gone, and half of her void realm potential has been destroyed by you. Winning or losing this round isn¡¯t important at all. You¡¯ve destroyed the future pir of Mount Longhu.¡±Priest Qingxu spat out angrily.


    Around the golden cauldron, the disciples of Mount Longhu looked at each other in dismay. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that their eldest senior sister had been destroyed just like that?


    Wang Yun was also dumbfounded. She trusted her master, and she was willing to win this round for him. That was why she had consumed the burning blood pill. As long as she won, she would be able to recover after consuming the great dragon and Tiger Pill, even though she had suffered a great deal during this period of time, but she wanted to repay her master, so she didn¡¯t care at all.


    But now, priest Qing Xu¡¯s words crushed her persistence.


    Was she destroyed?


    ¡°Master, why?¡±Wang Yun asked the Hierarch while trembling.


    The Hierarch red at Qing Xu and roared, ¡°Are you interfering with thepetition?¡±


    Immediately after, the hierarch shouted at Wang Yun, ¡°You defeat him. As long as you defeat this little kid, I will take out the Great Dragon and Tiger Pill and give it to you. It Won¡¯t hurt much. Don¡¯t listen to Qing Xu¡¯s bewitching here.¡±


    Wang Yun looked at the sect master in despair.


    Ye Sheng was speechless and said loudly, ¡°Thepetition is no longer important. The facts have proven that you are not suitable to be the sect master of Dragon and Tiger Mountain. Dragon and Tiger Mountain will quickly decline in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Is it your turn to interrupt here?¡±The sect master shouted angrily.


    He was already regretting it. Back then, he was focused on winning thepetition and was blinded by hatred. He never thought that what he did would have consequences?


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡±said Patriarch Tu Shan, who had been silent the entire time. His voice was filled with regret.


    ¡°No, master, I can exin,¡±said the sect leader hurriedly, flustered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The current sect leader of Dragon Tiger Mountain has vited the rules of Dragon Tiger Mountain. Immediately, he will be stripped of his position as sect leader and imprisoned,¡±said Tu Shan loudly.


    ¡°No, master. I Am the sect leader of Dragon Tiger Mountain. These elders support me.¡±The sect leader was flustered. He immediately looked at the elders who usually supported him.


    However, these elders were all silent at this moment and did not want to participate at all.


    ¡°Sect master, you have gone too far.¡±A kind elder sighed.


    ¡°What do you mean too far? I am the sect master of Mount Longhu. Everything I do is for the sake of Mount Longhu. For your sake, do you want to see Qing Xu take over and carry out reforms to divide your benefits?¡±The sect master roared angrily, he fell into a state of madness.


    He was very afraid of Qing Xu. Back then, 90% of the sect master¡¯s position was actually Qing Xu. However,ter on, Qing Xu proposed reforms and angered all the elders. They joined hands to support him, forcing Tu Shan to change his mind and let him be the sect master.


    Qing xu said coldly, ¡°Ever since you became the sect master, Mount Longhu has not improved at all. On the contrary, it has even regressed. These elders are not fools. Each and every one of them is very shrewd. If you can¡¯t bring them any benefits, then it¡¯s my turn. Reforming Mount Longhu might result in some losses in the early stages, but in theter stages, I guarantee that every household will be able to earn a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams. Master, you also support him. Don¡¯t you hate his reforms the most?¡±The hierarch shouted angrily, ¡°Master, what Qing Xu wants to reform is the rules left behind by the ancestors. This is a betrayal of the scriptures and a great treason.¡±


    Tu Shan said faintly, ¡°Maybe I opposed it before and gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t grasp it. This time, Qing Xu came back. I thought a lot and felt that what he said was right. It¡¯s time to reform.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, all of you are crazy,¡±the sect master said in shock and anger. He immediately wanted to escape.


    He was not locked in the dungeon. He was the sect master of Mount Longhu. His status was high, so how could he fall into the dungeon.


    However, Tu Shan snorted coldly and waved his sleeve. With a wave of his sleeve, he imprisoned the sect master. Then, he said faintly, ¡°This farce ends here. From now on, the sect master of Mount Longhu is Qing Xu.¡±


    ¡°We will follow the old ancestor¡¯s orders.¡±All the elders stood up and said loudly.


    Tu Shan looked at Qing Xu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a private chat. How do you want to reform Mount Longhu?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but this little girl?¡±Qing xu pointed at Wang Yun.


    At this moment, Wang Yun had lost all her strength and dispersed all of her true qi. However, it was still not enough. The blood burning pill was too overbearing. Her lifespan and potential continued to decline.


    ¡°If you lose all of your cultivation, you cane back again. Although it¡¯s a pity to lose ten years of your lifespan and potential, you won¡¯t lose your life. You suffered this cmity because you respected your master. My Longhu Mountain will definitely take good care of you. You¡¯ll have all the medicinal pills and supplements you need. Recuperate well. I look forward to seeing you rise again.¡± Tu Shan said.


    Wang Yun knelt down and said, ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, Wang Yun self-destructed her cultivation, causing her ten years of hard work to be reduced to ashes along with the burning blood pill.


    After dispersing her cultivation, Wang Yun instantly aged ten years, turning into a woman who was almost thirty years old. She fell weakly to the ground.


    Immediately, an elder waved his hand and asked his disciple to bring her down to rest.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu could not help but blink their eyes when they saw the development of the situation.


    No one had expected that the sect master of Dragon Tiger Mountain would be so stupid that he would lose the entire game.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t evenpeted yet.¡±Ye Sheng chuckled, feeling a little strange.


    The two years he had prepared ended just like that.


    ¡°The key to the two-year pact is that master wants to be the sect master and Reform Dragon Tiger Mountain. Now that his goal has been achieved, there¡¯s no need for the two-year pact to continue,¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°For such a stupid person to be the hierarch of Mount Longhu, it shows that the entire Mount Longhu has no future. Only Master¡¯s bold and decisive reform can bring about vitality,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s See What Dao Ming is. What exactly is his alien body?¡±Duanmu Yu asked curiously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s drag him to study it.¡±

 Chapter 283 - World of Origin (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 16, World of Origin (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu brought Dao Ming into the room.


    Then, Dao Ming¡¯s shouts could be heard.


    ¡°Big senior brother, Little Junior brother, what are you doing?¡±Dao Ming shouted angrily.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu looked at each other and directly stripped him of his clothes.


    ¡°A little brat, what¡¯s there to hide? Two years ago, I helped you take a few baths, don¡¯t you remember?¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up,¡±Dao Ming said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a caterpir. You haven¡¯t grown up yet.¡±Ye Sheng nced at him.


    Dao Ming was indignant, but his arm could not twist his thigh. He was still carefully examined by Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu checked him from inside out.


    They did not find anything unusual. Other than the strength of the soul, there were no other differences.


    ¡°Dao Ming, what¡¯s Your Mutant Body?¡±Duanmu Yu asked.


    ¡°You just pulled my pants down. I Won¡¯t tell you,¡±Dao Ming said angrily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, we¡¯ll do it again,¡±Ye Sheng said tly.


    Dao Ming red at his senior brother and junior brother in anger. He felt miserable. It was one thing to be bullied by his senior brother, but he was also bullied by his junior brother.


    However, in order not to be stripped of his pants, he still gave in.


    ¡°My alien body is a body of dao affinity. It is naturally close to the Great Dao. It is extremely easy toprehend dao charms. It is as easy as drinking water for me,¡±Dao Ming exined.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    It was simply unbelievable that there was such an alien body.


    ¡°Can You Show Us Your Strange Body?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Grab my hand.¡±Dao Ming stretched out his small hand.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu caught one each.


    Boom!


    Dao Ming closed his eyes and suddenly exerted his strength. A circle of dao patterns fluctuated and pulled ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu¡¯s souls.


    In a magical world.


    One after another, magical dao patterns lingered around Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu.


    Dao Ming was like a fish, swimming with ease and ease.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°This is the purest heaven and earth, the origin of the world¡¯s Dao,¡±Dao Ming exined.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu looked at each other in disbelief. Dao Ming hadn¡¯t been able to enter this ce?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been able to enter since I was young. It¡¯s only recently that they¡¯ve epted me. If you want to enter, it¡¯ll be very difficult,¡±Dao Ming said.


    ¡°When I broke through to the Golden Core Realm, Iprehended the Dao of Heaven and Earth once and gained a strand of Dao intent of life and death. As for the Golden Core Realm, I have toprehend the Dao essence before I can break through,¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes as he looked at the dao patterns around him. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and grabbed,


    like a dreamy bubble, it dissipated before his eyes.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was directly ejected back into the real world.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you made the origin world of the Great Dao unhappy and got kicked out,¡±Dao Ming said gloatingly.


    Duanmu yu exined, ¡°Ye Sheng, if you want to break through to the Golden Core Realm, you can onlyprehend Dao Yun. What kind of Dao Yun do you want toprehend?¡±


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, you¡¯reprehending the Dao Yun of life and death. Dao Ming, you¡¯re about to break through too. What kind of Dao Yun do you want toprehend?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer but asked clearly first.


    ¡°I want toprehend the changes of the five elements and gather the five kinds of dao rhythm. That way, no one can suppress me in the Golden Core Stage,¡±Dao Ming said heroically.


    ¡°How many kinds can youprehend?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Theoretically, you canprehend as many kinds as you want, but as youprehend more, it will be harder to break through to the void tier. Because to break through from the golden core stage to the Void Tier, you need to fuse the Dao rhythm in the golden core into your body. If youprehend too much, it will be very difficult to fuse it into your body,¡±Duanmu Yu exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded as if he understood.


    ¡°Senior Brothers, can you help me enter that realm just now?¡±Ye Sheng pleaded.


    ¡°We¡¯re both senior brothers, so of course there¡¯s no problem,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Although you just stripped my pants, who asked you to be my junior brother? It¡¯s only right for me to help you,¡±Dao Ming said generously.


    Ye Sheng immediately sat cross-legged and meditated, allowing Dao Ming and Duanmu Yu to help him enter the mysterious origin world.


    Dao Ming and Duanmu Yu had both entered the origin world before, so it was fine for them to help ye Sheng now.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes. He felt as if everything had started to sublimate and his soul had been freed.


    Boom!


    In just a blink of an eye, Ye Sheng entered the origin world.


    A world with interwoven dao patterns appeared before his eyes. It seemed as if he would be able to enter the gold core stage as long as heprehended a strand of it.


    This time, Ye Sheng did not use his hand to touch it. He just watched this world flow past his eyes.


    He had a sh of inspiration. Since this world had the so-called origin world, what about earth?


    As the controller of Earth, he had nevere into contact with it before.


    With this thought, Ye Sheng became excited.


    If he could control the origin of an Earth, how powerful would he be?


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand again and touched Dao Yun.


    Bang!


    As expected, Ye Sheng was sent flying again.


    He opened his eyes and saw Dao Ming and Duanmu Yu. He stood up and said, ¡°I have some enlightenment and need toprehend it.¡±


    ¡°Go. It¡¯s your first time seeing the origin world. It¡¯s natural to have some enlightenment,¡±duanmu yu said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng stood up and left the room, heading straight for the peak of the mountain stream.


    The mountain peak where Elder Qingxu was located wasn¡¯t considered high. There was a tform on the peak, and one could see clouds brushing past in front of their eyes.


    Ye Sheng headed straight here, bringing along the void demon king and saying, ¡°Protect me, I want to gain some insights into the origin world.¡±


    The void demon king said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re only at the eighth sky of the Connate realm, yet you can gain insights into the origin world?¡±


    ¡°With the help of eldest and second senior brothers, I went in to take a look and gained some insights.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t exin too much, only letting the void demon king protect him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you watch.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and sank into the earth in his dantian.


    This time, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t look at the people on Earth. Instead, he focused onprehending the origin world.


    The entire Earth was under Ye Sheng¡¯s control. In the past, he didn¡¯t understand the origin world and didn¡¯t pay attention to it. But now, with a thought, Ye Sheng entered the origin world of Earth.


    The dao aura was so dense that it was like an endless starry sky. Ye Sheng reached out and touched it. The dao aura was like water and was absorbed by him.


    In an instant, Ye Sheng fell into an endless state ofprehension.


    Yin-yang, five elements, life and death, lightning, time, space..


    The so-called three thousand great daos appeared in front of him one by one.


    Ye Sheng was dazzled. He wanted to control everything.


    But in the next second, Ye Sheng felt that something was wrong.


    These dao charms were obedient to him, but ye Sheng was like an illiterate who didn¡¯t know anything.


    He didn¡¯t understand how time worked. In the long river of time, the dao charms were too profound.


    Ye Sheng was now like a primary school student holding a university student¡¯s book. Although he had it, he didn¡¯t understand it.


    This made Ye Sheng¡¯s heart sink with excitement.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll start learning from elementary school and learn slowly. Anyway, all of you are in My Dantian. You Can¡¯t run away.¡±Ye Sheng dispelled his depressed mood and started learning from the simplest way.

 Chapter 284 - Reincarnation (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 17, Reincarnation (second update)</h4>


    Under the premise of Learning Dao Yun, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and asked the void demon king, ¡°Do You Know Dao Yun?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m a void-level demon king. How can I Not Know Dao Yun, the lowest level thing?¡±The Void Demon King said proudly.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Then can you tell me how to Cultivate Dao Yun in the future?¡±


    Seeing that Ye Sheng really wanted to understand it, the void demon king cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since you are sincerely asking, I will tell you a little.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened with anticipation.


    ¡°The beginning of cultivation is divided into Houtian and Xiantian. These are the two most basic realms. In our eyes of the void, it is equivalent to building a house andying a foundation,¡±the Void Demon King said lightly.


    Ye Sheng nodded. It was indeed so. The acquired realm and the innate realm were very powerful realms in the eyes of mortals. In the past, Ye Sheng also thought so, but when he was about to break through to the innate realm.., he realized that he had justid a foundation.


    ¡°Breaking through to the Golden Core Realm from the innate realm is equivalent to mortals evolving to a higher level of living beings. You can understand the process of bing an immortal,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°And in this process, what you need toprehend is the Dao of the world. No matter which one it is, once you haveprehended it, even if it is just a strand, it can greatly increase your strength because you have crossed the boundary of a mortal. A strand of dao charm can crush ten peak Xiantian experts. Of course, you are an exception. You can cross realms and kill enemies within the Xiantian realm.¡±The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng and said.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Are there levels of Dao Charms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are thousands of Dao charms in the world, but the mainstream is definitely time and space. There¡¯s a saying that¡¯s right, time is king, and space is king. The other great daos are all one level lower under these two great daos,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Time is king, and space is King?¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°Although time and space are powerful, it¡¯s even harder toprehend. Furthermore, it¡¯s not difficult to get started. Theter stages are simple. It¡¯s difficult from the start, and it¡¯s even harder in the middle. In theter stages, it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens. That¡¯s why many people give up and try toprehend other daos,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Then, which ones are the ones whoprehend the most?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The dao charms of the five elements are the most. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. It¡¯s rare toprehend one dao charm alone and reach the pinnacle. If youprehend five daos and reach the pinnacle, the power would beparable to time and space,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Comparable?¡±Ye Sheng raised an eyebrow. Didn¡¯t he just say that time was King and space was King?


    ¡°No Great Dao is weak. It¡¯s just that they focus on different directions. A world needs all sorts of great daos. Time and space need them, and so do the five elements. Lightning, Yin and Yang, life and death, void... without one, the world might not beplete,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He understood.


    ¡°What Are You Comprehending?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Devouring, speed, and power are the three main types, but I have also involved a lot of others,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Then what if I suddenlyprehend over a hundred, or even 3,000 Great Dao?¡±Ye Sheng asked tentatively.


    ¡°Stop Dreaming. Comprehending one is not easy. As far as I know, the most talented people cultivate over a dozen great dao at the same time. No one has ever cultivated over a hundred at the same time. That will make you unable toprehend much until you die,¡±the Void Demon King said unhappily.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. He couldprehend all the Great Dao on Earth, but just as the Void Demon King said, if he learned so much at the same time, his cultivation speed would definitely slow down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions. which ones do you want toprehend?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    It knew that Ye Sheng was definitely not satisfied with one type.


    Ye sheng pondered and said, ¡°I want toprehend a type of reincarnation.¡±


    Most of Ye Sheng¡¯s martial arts came from the Samsara sect, so he had toprehend reincarnation. That way, the power of his martial arts would increase greatly.


    ¡°Reincarnation is not a great dao. It contains life and death, yin and yang, time, and space. If we count carefully, there might be twenty to thirty Great Dao.¡±The Void Demon King warned Ye Sheng, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.


    ¡°Give it a try. What if it seeds?¡±Ye Sheng smiled and closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, the Void Demon King stopped trying to persuade him. He protected ye Sheng and thought to himself, ¡°Just give it a try. When you encounter difficulties, you will automatically give up.¡±


    A reincarnation contained too many great daos. It was very difficult toprehend all of them. The Void Demon King thought that it was impossible for Ye Sheng to seed.


    Ye Sheng entered the Earth¡¯s origin world and began to find the Dao rhythm of reincarnation.


    He looked at it from the simplest point of view, bit by bit, andpared it with other dao rhythms if he did not understand them.


    This point was equivalent to Ye Sheng having a teacher to assist him while he was studying. Other children could only think hard and find the answer themselves.


    This gap was like heaven and earth.


    On the first day, Ye Sheng learned the rudiments of Dao Yun and figured out how Dao Yun wasprehended, how it was umted, and how it was integrated into battle.


    Duanmu Yu took two years toprehend this single step. If it was anyone else, it would take at least three to five years.


    Ye Sheng entered the rudiments in one day.


    On the second day, Ye Sheng began to slowlyprehend reincarnation.


    One reincarnation really included too many great daos, and the Void Demon King even said that it was too little. Ye Sheng counted them one by one, and there were a total of 99 great daos.


    Every one of them contained a little bit, causing ye Sheng to feel a little bitter. He had chosen too many reincarnation.


    The 99 Great Daos¡¯Dao charms were enough for Ye Sheng to learn for a period of time.


    ¡°I have the Earth¡¯s origin to cheat. Even if Iprehend a little more, it won¡¯t affect my cultivation speed.¡±Ye Sheng was still as firm as ever.


    Cultivating the Samsara Dao rhythm to raise his own strength.


    When the first strand of Dao rhythm wasprehended by Ye Sheng, his soul directly expanded to leap over the seventh heaven of soul nurturing, reaching the eighth heaven of soul nurturing.


    Martial cultivation and soul cultivation were exactly the same.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel anything towards breaking through. He waspletely immersed in studying.


    Studying made me happy. Studying made me grow.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng calmed down in the ocean of study. With the help of this teacher from the Earth¡¯s origin world, he began to study day and night.


    This was somewhat simr to the situation when Ye Sheng took the college entrance examination back then.


    As long as he did not learn to death, he would y with death to learn.


    Seven days passed in a sh,


    in these seven days, with the help of the Earth¡¯s origin world, Ye Sheng advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Every day, he was able toprehend several types of dao charms. Although they were only a faint thread, a thread that was even weaker than a strand of hair, he was finally at the beginning.


    In these seven days, he hadprehended 97 of the 99 types of dao charms.


    Only time and space had not beenprehended.


    This made Ye Sheng a little distressed.


    On the eighth day, for an entire day, under the guidance of the Earth¡¯s origin world, Ye Sheng did not have a single clue. He stood up and let out a depressed sigh.

 Chapter 285 - casually refining pills (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 18, casually refining pills (third update)</h4>


    ¡°How is it? Is it difficult toprehend the Dao Rhythm?¡±The Void Demon King asked cheerfully.


    Ye Sheng pursed his lips and did not speak. He shook his head and his mind was heavy from learning.


    ¡°If you want me to say it, you should give up reincarnation andprehend a simple one. Then, you can slowlyprehend other things. Why do you have to challenge the high difficulty from the start?¡±The Void Demon King advised Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was inexplicable as he looked at the Void Demon King with a smile that was not a smile.


    ¡°What expression is that?¡±The Void Demon King asked uneasily.


    ¡°I just feel that what you said is wrong,¡±ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Dao Yun is actually not that difficult,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±The Void Demon King suddenly red and said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that you have alreadyprehended one type?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s only been eight days. You Can¡¯tprehend one type so quickly.¡±The Void Demon King shook his head, not believing Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I didn¡¯tprehend one type.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How could youprehend one type so quickly?¡±The void demon king immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯veprehended 97 types,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The Void Demon King¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end. He widened his eyes and stared at Ye Sheng in shock. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he said, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯veprehended 97 types,¡±ye Sheng repeated.


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. No one canprehend 97 types of dao charms in eight days.¡±The Void Demon King pped his wings and said loudly.


    ¡°Even that monster in the Void can¡¯t do it,¡±the Void Demon King emphasized.


    Ye Sheng knew that the monster he was talking about was the great enemy that he didn¡¯t dare to use any of his strength against.


    But what did that have to do with him, Ye Sheng.


    The Void Demon King didn¡¯t believe it, so Ye Sheng directly struck out with his palm.


    Rumble!


    A huge reincarnation appeared, and 97 Dao charms appeared within it. The power was enormous, distorting the surrounding space.


    Now that he had met Wang Shouyi, he could directly smash his opponent into pieces with a reincarnation attack.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength increased once again. This time, it was not purely in terms of strength, but in terms of dao charms.


    The Void Demon King was dumbfounded. He was dumbstruck as he looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s reincarnation.


    ¡°This... this... how is this possible?¡±The Void Demon King said with a trembling voice, as if he had seen something inconceivable.


    ¡°Are you still human?¡±The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng and asked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m not human, are you?¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily as he retracted his reincarnation.


    This time, the Void Demon King believed him. With a scream, he pounced on Ye Sheng¡¯s face and gave him a peck, he said excitedly, ¡°Ye Sheng, do you know? Even that void old fart did notprehend 97 dao charms in one go back then. Furthermore, youprehended it in eight days. Do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It means that your potential can reach that old fart¡¯s level. You can even surpass him. You Are My Hope.¡±The void demon king was so excited that it was incoherent.


    It knew that Ye Sheng was a genius, but it never thought that Ye Sheng¡¯s talent would be so terrifying.


    It had personally seen Ye Sheng go from knowing nothing about Dao charms to having 97 dao charms. Although it was only a tiny strand of dao charm that couldn¡¯t be seen at all, this happened in eight days.


    What if Ye Sheng was given eight years?


    Eighty years?


    Eight hundred years?


    Ye Sheng would definitely be able to defeat that old fart in the void. That way, the Void Demon King would be able to recover its power and no longer have to hide and hide. It would be able to wander around openly.


    It saw hope. Moreover, this hope was no longer illusory. It had actually appeared before its eyes.


    Ye Sheng looked at the excited void demon king and pulled it away with disdain. He was not used to being kissed by a male creature.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve just started my journey. I¡¯m still thousands of miles away from the peak. It¡¯s too early for you to be excited,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The more I look at you now, the more handsome I feel. If I were a female, I would definitely transform into a human and marry you.¡±The Void Demon King stared at Ye Sheng without blinking.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng sent it flying with a punch and then went down the mountain to rx.


    His mind was a mess and he needed to rx properly.


    The Void Demon King staggered and followed him. He squatted on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and became much more obedient this time.


    ..


    When Ye Sheng went down the mountain, he saw a person at first sight, blocking his only way down the mountain.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    This person was young and his face was a little pale, but his expression was arrogant. With his hands behind his back, he looked at Ye Sheng with disdain.


    However, his cultivation was only at the second sky of the Xiantian realm, and his aura was unstable. One look and one could tell that he had broken through by taking drugs.


    ¡°I specially waited for you here. It¡¯s been eight days, and you¡¯ve finallye down,¡±this person said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for me, then go up. Why Are You Waiting for me here for eight days?¡±


    ¡°Your senior brother said that you were in closed door cultivation and didn¡¯t allow me to go up and disturb you. Otherwise, he would break my legs,¡±this person¡¯s expression changed as he said angrily.


    Ye shengughed and said, ¡°Alright, then tell me, what¡¯s your name and what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My name is Mu Lang. I¡¯m the Most Outstanding Alchemist in this generation of Mount Longhu,¡±Mu Lang said proudly.


    Ye Sheng suddenly understood and said, ¡°You¡¯re here topete with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, martial uncle Qing Xu said that you¡¯re stronger than me, but in my opinion, this is just him exaggerating his own disciple. In my eyes, your cultivation might be higher than mine, but your alchemy skills are definitely not as good as mine,¡±Mu Lang said proudly.


    Ye Sheng looked at this proud person and nodded calmly, ¡°Then you want to have a match with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We should have had a match before, but because of an unexpected matter, it was canceled. I specially waited here for eight days just to defeat you,¡±Mu Lang said.


    ¡°How do you want to have a match?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Alchemy. We refine pills together and refine xiantian pills. This is the mostplicated type of Xiantian pills. You need to control the temperature, strength, and ingredients of the medicinal ingredients...¡±Mu Lang said.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. Refining pills with him?


    Or Xiantian pills?


    When Ye Sheng was in chaos city, he had refined at least fifty thousand Xiantian pills. Hepletely understood that even if he didn¡¯t take out the Pantheon Pill Furnace, he could still refine them with his bare hands.


    Dong!


    Mu Lang ced his pill cauldron on the ground and let out a muffled sound.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Your Pill Cauldron?¡±Mu Lang frowned and asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Didn¡¯t you want to see my alchemy skills? I¡¯ll show you now.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and took out the medicinal ingredients from the Pantheon cauldron. He spat out his true qi and turned it into mes that burned fiercely, melting the medicinal ingredients in an instant.


    Mu Lang widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. ¡°You... you... you can actually refine a xiantian pill with your bare hands?¡±


    In less than a minute, a medicinal pill floated in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand. He casually yed with it and threw it to Mu Lang. ¡°Do you still want topete with me?¡±


    Mu Lang was dumbstruck as he stared nkly at the Xiantian pill that Ye Sheng had refined. There was only one thought in his mind.


    ¡°What kind of monster is this person?¡±

 Chapter 286 - death is not the end (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 19, death is not the end (fourth update)</h4>


    After bullying the arrogant Mu Lang, Ye Sheng was in a better mood. He was asking for humiliation. After waiting for eight days, Ye Sheng took a minute to finish him off.


    Mu Lang left in a daze. His pride waspletely destroyed by Ye Sheng, so he went back to show his anger.


    ¡°It hit the weak heart of a genius,¡±the Void Demon King said with a chuckle.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°If you can¡¯t even take such a small blow, then you¡¯d better go home as soon as possible.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Ye Sheng had never seen someone with a weak state of mind. The new sect master of the Samsara sect, Kun Yu, was the best example. He waspletely crippled.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how did youprehend so many dao charms?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and gave an answer, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a one in ten thousand genius.¡±


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng speechlessly.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand,ughed out loud. His mood was a little better, and his mind was no longer so dizzy. He walked down the mountain directly.


    He was going to drink.


    Ye Sheng remembered that a great poet once said that the only way to solve one¡¯s problems was to drink.


    Now, Ye Sheng wanted to learn from him and drink to solve his problems.


    Outside Mount Longhu, there was a big city called Huiyang City. The city was very lively. Ye Sheng came here and chose a restaurant near the river. He sat by the window on the third floor and started drinking with the Void Demon King.


    After drinking one cup of wine after another, Ye Sheng did not use his true energy to cure the alcohol. Very quickly, he felt a little tipsy.


    He was half-drunk and half-awake. His tipsy state was just right.


    ¡°Are you very annoyed?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°I want toprehend the Dao rhythm of time and space, but I have no clue,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The Void Demon King stared at Ye Sheng with his eyes wide open. He was surprised at Ye Sheng¡¯s appetite. Wasn¡¯t this too big?


    Afterprehending ny-seven types of space and time, it was still not satisfied. It still wanted to step into the most difficult time and space.


    However, when it thought about it carefully, the void demon king had an inexplicable feeling that ye Sheng might... might... definitely seed.


    It thought for a moment and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°If you want toprehend time and space, I know a way.¡±


    ¡°What Way?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    ¡°Do you see that Rushing River?¡±The Void Demon King pointed at the Endless River.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°The prerequisite forprehending time and space requires you to die once,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng was stunned.


    Die once?


    Really?


    ¡°Can I Lie to You?¡±The Void Demon King said indifferently.


    ¡°After I die, what happens?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put you in a coffin, then throw you into the surging river water and drift with the current,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Well, then?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Then you canprehend the Dao rhythm of time and space in death,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Is it reliable?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re confused now anyway. Why Don¡¯t you give it a try? Don¡¯t you cultivate that reincarnation seal? Won¡¯t you just use one reincarnation seal anyway?¡±The Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good suggestion.


    Condensing one reincarnation seal was equivalent to having an extra life. At the moment of death, he could activate the reincarnation seal and let the reincarnation seal rece his death.


    He had two reincarnation seals and could die twice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±The More Ye Sheng thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible.


    After drinking the wine in one gulp, Ye Sheng brought the void demon king and bought a coffin. Then, they came to the deserted riverside.


    ¡°Now, I will self-destruct my soul and die once. You cover my body with the coffin cover and throw it into the river.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath.


    It was not easy for him to walk all the way here. He did not die even after several crises. He did not expect tomit suicide now.


    Thinking about it, Ye Sheng was also a madman. He would evenmit suicide in order toprehend the Dao rhythm of time and space.


    If there was a mishap, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to regret it.


    In reality, Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King both knew that this was a dangerous act.


    But Ye Sheng still did it. He just wanted to increase his strength. No matter what method he used, as long as he could increase his strength, so what if he died once?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t truly experienced the taste of death. Now I can be considered to have experienced it.¡±Ye Sheng smiled calmly as hey in the coffin. His emotions wereplicated.


    I killed myself.


    If this were to spread, many people would definitelyugh at Ye Sheng¡¯s brain being damaged.


    The void demon king said, ¡°Your reincarnation seal will revive you after three days of death. This is equivalent to entering a state of suspended animation. Therefore, you can onlyprehend it for three days.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not speak. He just calmly closed his eyes.


    Everything before him was pitch-ck.


    Then, Ye Sheng calmly circted his divine soul. With a bang, it exploded.


    Inside his body, the Samsara Seal glowed faintly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s aura and temperature all dropped. Within three breaths, he disappeared.


    The current Ye Sheng was just a corpse.


    And as time passed, he would be iparably stiff.


    He was really dead.


    The void demon king said in admiration, ¡°Ruthless man, ruthless to others, even more ruthless to yourself. If you don¡¯t seed, who will?¡±


    Boom!


    The coffin lid was pushed by the Void Demon King and tightly closed.


    Ye Sheng waspletely in a sealed, quiet space.


    Then, with a ttering sound, his coffin was thrown into the river.


    It quickly sank, sinking halfway, and left with the waves.


    The Void Demon King stood on the shore, staring in the direction that Ye Sheng was observing.


    Pounce Ling Ling Ling!


    It flew up and watched from afar. Its speed was not fast either, to ensure that Ye Sheng would be fine.


    The river surged, surging and surging. It pushed Ye Sheng¡¯s corpse and quickly floated into the distance.


    Ye Sheng felt that he had entered a ce that was neither heaven nor Earth. It was a square ce.


    He was trapped in this narrow ce, unable to move his body.


    He saw with his own eyes that he was rapidly leaving.


    Leaving this world.


    He saw a terrifying scene.


    The eighteen levels of Hell were right before his eyes. Each level was more terrifying than thest. They let out Savage smiles as they weed Ye Sheng¡¯s arrival.


    As for Ye Sheng, he did not have the strength to fight back at all. He could not even move.


    He also saw a long river of theherworld. It was exactly the same as the cultivation technique he cultivated. It was eerie and terrifying. It was magnified a few hundred times and was spread out in front of the eighteen levels of hell.


    Ye Sheng was thrown in.


    Plop!


    He quickly sank down.


    This sinking was the passage of time.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes as he looked at the water in the long river of theherworld. He counted the days.


    He counted for a month, but he was still sinking.


    He counted for a year, but he was still sinking.


    Ye Sheng panicked. He panicked. He seemed to have forgotten that he still had the protection of the Samsara seal. He felt that he was really dead.


    He counted the time. Seconds and seconds passed. A full year. He was going crazy from the torture.


    He struggled violently, wanting to break the cage that bound him. However, this cage was extremely sturdy. No matter how Hard Ye Sheng tried, it would not break.


    It just wouldn¡¯t break.


    Ye Sheng wanted to use the power of Earth in his dantian.


    He struggled with all his might, but his body was empty.


    Ye Sheng waspletely dumbfounded.


    Losing his biggest trump card, he really panicked.


    Time passed in Ye Sheng¡¯s panic for another year.


    And Ye Sheng was still sinking in the Netherworld River.


    His face was full of malevolence, as if he was crazy, tortured until he was not human.

 Chapter 287 - , Hai Wa (fifth update)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 20, Hai Wa (fifth update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Year after year, Ye Sheng counted the time. He was really on the verge of madness.


    He clearly remembered that the time for rebirth was three days.


    Countless three days had passed, but he was still not resurrected.


    Was this damn ce really hell?


    Was He Dead?


    Ye Sheng originally thought that he was very powerful and could calmly deal with death.


    But now he knew he was wrong.


    Facing death, Ye Sheng¡¯s performance was terrible.


    He was more afraid of death than anyone else.


    He still had unavenged revenge, people he wanted to kill, and people he wanted to love.


    There were many darkness in the world, but there were also many beautiful things in the world.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.


    Finally, after ten years, Ye Sheng was desperate.


    He stared nkly at the speed at which he was sinking, truly speechless.


    He also gave up on recording time and allowed time to pass. He did not care about it at all.


    Ye Sheng began to recall the gains and losses he had made along the way.


    From the moment he had just arrived in this world to the moment he left the ye residence, Jixia Academy, Tianshan Mountain, thend of chaos, the depths of the grasnd, Zhongshan Country, Mount Longhu..


    Along the way, Ye Sheng had gradually grown up. He saw hope for revenge.


    But because of this ident, he had killed himself.


    It was quite ironic when he thought about it.


    When he had attacked him, he had been quite decisive and calm. But now, Ye Sheng regretted it.


    He should not have made such an impulsive decision.


    Ye Sheng did not have the habit of ming others. This matter had been brought up by the Void Demon King, but in the end, it was Ye Sheng who had made the decision.


    He regretted that he had been too hasty.


    As time passed, he did not know how much time had passed, but Ye Sheng finally regained his calm.


    ¡°Has it been a hundred years, or a thousand years?¡±Ye Sheng smiled bitterly.


    Ever since ten years ago, Ye Sheng had stopped recording time


    Time here was simply a noun of nothingness.


    Wait..


    Time was a noun of nothingness?


    Ye Sheng felt as if he had been struck by lightning as he looked around in a daze.


    With this look, the entire Netherworld River had changed.


    Rows and rows of time diagrams appeared, trapping Ye Sheng here. The feeling of falling continuously was also the passing of time.


    Ye Sheng looked on in a daze and suddenly gave himself a p.


    PA!


    The p was very loud. Ye Sheng closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°I was full of eagerness for quick sess and instant benefits. Many of the details were overlooked by me. I wanted toprehend the essence of Dao too much and ended up falling into the lower levels instead.¡±


    This was a lesson that was very profound.


    Now that he thought back to his decadent and desperate appearance, Ye Sheng felt really ashamed.


    ¡°This lesson took such a long time as the price. I really can¡¯t forget it for the rest of my life,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    He looked at the time.


    Time was also looking at him.


    A period of time fell and appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Boom!


    During this period of time, it directly smashed into Li Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng suddenly closed his eyes and felt waves of terrifying pain assaulting him.


    But fortunately, he recovered in the next second.


    Then, Ye Sheng heard a cracking sound.


    The space that imprisoned his body shattered.


    This shattering was very sudden. Ye Sheng looked at the scattered space fragments and reached out to grab a piece of debris the size of an arm.


    Rumble!


    All of a sudden, Ye Sheng felt as if the world was spinning. His entire being sank into a state of panic,


    the world copsed. He seemed to be pulled back by an invisible force.


    The eighteen levels of Hell in front of him were getting further and further away from Ye Sheng at this moment.


    ..


    Huff, Huff, Huff!


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked left and right. He realized that he was on a fishing boat.


    A ten-year-old boy stood in front of him barefooted. He stared at Ye Sheng with wide eyes.


    Ye Sheng was wet all over and looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. My father said that 80-90% of you won¡¯t wake up. I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up. Father Lied to me again,¡±the child said happily.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±Ye Sheng swallowed his saliva and asked in surprise.


    ¡°In the river. We fished you up in the river. How did you fall into the River?¡±The child asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked around and touched his body. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I fell into the river. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew that he hade back. The eighteen levels of hell he had encountered before was very likely the real eighteen levels of Hell.


    After checking his dantian, there was only one of the two samsara seals left.


    Ye Sheng had used one of them.


    The child said, ¡°We saved you by chance. My father said that we should still save those who encountered danger on the river because it¡¯s very likely that this will be our fate in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the child. He was not old, but he was very mature. His father should be a fisherman. He was so young, but he followed his father out to sea. It seemed that his family¡¯s conditions were not very good.


    ¡°Thank you and your father. I will repay you,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°There is no need for you to repay me. Saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda. This is what the Buddhist monks told me,¡±the child said as he waved his hand.


    Ye Sheng stood up. Although his body was very stiff, after circting his qi and blood, he recovered.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Hai Wa, originally, father wanted to call me Jiang Wa, but I don¡¯t think Jiang wa is as domineering as Hai Wa,¡±Hai wa said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Father is pulling the back. When the is pulled back, we can go back,¡±Hai wa said.


    Ye Sheng followed Hai wa to the stern.


    A middle-aged man was pulling the section by section. There were quite a lot of fish in the. It looked like a good harvest.


    ¡°Dad, let me help you.¡±Hai Wa rushed up.


    Ye Sheng also pulled the together when he saw this.


    In a short while, all the Nets were pulled in. The boat immediately sank a lot, and one could see its weight.


    ¡°Hai Wa, let¡¯s go back,¡±Hai Wa¡¯s dad said happily.


    Hai Wa also nodded and said happily, ¡°Today, we saved people and woke them up. Dad has harvested quite a number of fish. It can be said that double happiness ising.¡±


    Hai Wa¡¯s father looked at ye Sheng and asked, ¡°Young master, where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Near Mount Longhu,¡±ye Sheng answered politely and then said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Big Brother.¡±


    Although Ye Sheng was safe in the water, he did not know that Ye Sheng still remembered his love for him after saving him.


    He repaid kindness with hatred.


    Swoosh!


    At this moment, a bird flew down from the sky andnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, scaring hai wa and his father.


    ¡°Hai Wa, do you want to enter Mount Longhu to cultivate?¡±Ye Sheng asked Hai Wa.


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t have money and can¡¯t enter.¡±Hai Wa shook his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t entering Mount Longhu to be a disciple based on talent? When do you want to see Gold and silver?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    ¡°A new rule has been added in the past few years. Hai Wa¡¯s talent was not bad during the test, but because he took out money, he was rejected.¡±Hai Wa¡¯s father knew that Ye Sheng was a noble, so he immediately said.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and was furious. This was the work of that retarded sect leader again.


    ¡°Hai Wa, after you and your father go back,e directly to Mount Longhu. Report ye Sheng¡¯s name and say that I introduced you. They will definitely take you in.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and said.


    Hai Wa and his father looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°Come earlier.¡±Ye Sheng smiled faintly, then flew into the sky towards Mount Longhu.


    ¡°Son, Pack your things and go home. Go to Mount Longhu,¡±his father shouted, extremely excited.

 Chapter 288 - Law of Reincarnation (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 21, Law of Reincarnation (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng flew in mid-air towards Mount Longhu.


    During the past three days, he followed the current and his coffin was shattered. He was exposed and saved by Hai Wa and his son.


    The Void Demon King had been following Ye Sheng all this time, so he knew the way back and gave Ye Sheng pointers.


    ¡°What did youprehend in these three days?¡±The Void Demon King asked impatiently.


    Ye Sheng fell silent. He did not answer, but flew all the way back to Mount Longhu.


    It was still the same tform on the mountain top. Ye Sheng was still sitting cross-legged in meditation. He was in a daze.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng said in a deep voice, ¡°Have You Seen Hell?¡±


    The void demon king blinked. He did not understand and asked, ¡°What does hell mean?¡±


    ¡°After I died, I was dragged into Hell and saw the 18 levels of Hell,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The Void Demon King opened his eyes wide and looked left and right. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Is what you saw really hell?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He was sure that it was hell.


    The 18 levels of Hell, one world after another, surrounded each other. If not for the Samsara Seal, Ye Sheng would have been dragged in.


    He was imprisoned by time and sealed by space, so he didn¡¯t fall down.


    ¡°You seem surprised?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the void demon king suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m surprised. No one knows where the real hell is. You¡¯re only at the Xiantian realm, but you¡¯ve encountered hell. What... What kind of opportunity is this?¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯veprehended the Dao rhythm of time and space.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath and touched his eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡±The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng in shock. He seeded in one try?


    In the Void Demon King¡¯s n, he would need at least two or three tries.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you canprehend it in death?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, I did say that, but that was just tofort you. In fact, I¡¯ve never met anyone who seeded in the first try. At least someone who died two or three times would be able toprehend it,¡±the Void Demon King muttered.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. This scammer was lying to him again.


    One death had almost caused him to copse, and he did not dare to say if he would go crazy after a few more times.


    ¡°What does the time Dao rhythm look like?¡±The Void Demon King coughed and changed the topic.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything. Instead, he looked at a small de of grass not far from him. It had just broken out of the ground and bloomed.


    He silently chanted the time dao rhythm in his mind.


    His eyes suddenly heated up.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes underwent a change.


    He saw time pass by crazily. The small de of grass rapidly grew to over a foot tall before quickly withering.


    With a gentle breeze, the small de of grass immediately turned into fragments and flew away with the wind.


    In a short instant, the small de of grass went from new life to death. Just like that, it finished its transformation in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng felt pain in his eyes and immediately closed them.


    The void demon king said in shock, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯ve mastered time deprivation.¡±


    It saw Ye Sheng staring at the grass without blinking. Then, the grass grew up rapidly and withered rapidly.


    In an instant, the life of the grass was taken away just like that.


    This was the tyranny of time.


    But it was also very harmful to Ye Sheng. He closed his eyes and blood flowed down.


    After a long time, Ye Sheng recovered and opened his eyes. They were blood red.


    The Void Demon King was shocked and said, ¡°You put the time Dao Rhythm in your eyes?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t put it there. I fell into it myself.¡±


    ¡°What about space?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng opened his hand, and his true energy fluctuated. The space around the Void Demon King was all confined, and it couldn¡¯t move.


    The space was in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand, and time was in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    The Void Demon King struggled with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of it. When Ye Sheng opened the space himself, he said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can now defeat people below the golden core ten transformations.¡±


    Ye Sheng covered his eyes and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t fought with him, so I¡¯m not very clear. But if I fight with Wang Shou again now, I can easily beat him with one hand.¡±


    This was the terror of Dao rhythm, especially theprehension of time and space, which made Ye Sheng¡¯s strength rise again.


    He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I want to create my own martial arts. You help me protect it.¡±


    Ye Sheng hadprehended 99 types of dao charms. Now was the time to outline the cycle of reincarnation.


    A cycle of reincarnation required the help of many dao charms.


    In addition, Ye Sheng had also integrated all the cultivation techniques he cultivated into it.


    Whether it was the cycle of reincarnation seal, the Netherworld River, the Netherworld sacred physique, the ten Yama pces, the cycle of reincarnation sword technique, the great river sword, and so on..


    All of these were added into the cycle of reincarnation to create a cultivation technique that belonged to Ye Sheng himself.


    At that time, these cultivation methods could be used alone, and together, they could erupt with even stronger power.


    The Void Demon King began to protect Ye Sheng, protecting him in closed-door cultivation.


    Now that the clear void Daoist master had be the new sect master of Mount Longhu, basically no one dared to disturb ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    Moreover, everyone knew how terrifying Ye Sheng was. Even Jindan stage experts might not be ye Sheng¡¯s match, so the work of the Void Demon King was very easy.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and let go of himself.


    He was entering the origin world of the Earth in his dantian.


    Countless origins surrounded Ye Sheng. With a stretch of his hand, ny-nine dao rhythms were formed.


    Boom!


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, dao rhythms began to condense into a reincarnation.


    All things in the world, there were life and death. It was a cycle.


    Reincarnation yed a decisive role in this.


    Ye Sheng reached out and clenched his fist. A strange space enveloped him, and 99 types of dao charms floated and sank within.


    Then, the Netherworld sacred physique, the Netherworld River, the Samsara Seal, the Samsara sword technique, and the ten Yama pces were all smashed into by Ye Sheng.


    The fusion began.


    Ye Sheng watched silently.


    A small embryonic form of reincarnation appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Law of reincarnation!¡±


    Ye Sheng gave the cultivation technique he created a name.


    This was only the embryonic form. In the eyes of void experts, it might have many ws, but ye Sheng firmly believed that as he cultivated, this cultivation technique would be stronger and stronger.


    There were many moves of thew of reincarnation, such as time stripping, reincarnation, spatial imprisonment, Hell King¡¯s wrath, and so on..


    These moves were created bybining various cultivation techniques that ye Sheng had integrated into them. They were also ye Sheng¡¯s strongest cultivation technique at this stage.


    This time, hisprehensionsted for half a month.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to wake up at first. He felt that his cultivation technique could continue to be perfected.


    But the Void Demon King Woke Ye Sheng up.


    ¡°Beauty Zhou is here,¡±the void demon king reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was stunned and said, ¡°They are here. is grandmaster about to undergo the tribtion?¡±


    Old Man Tu Shan hade out of seclusion this time in order to undergo the tribtion at the eleventh level of the Void realm. However, he did not expect that Mount Longhu had deteriorated to this extent. He had no choice but to suppress time and change a new sect master for Mount Longhu.


    However, no matter how he suppressed time, time was up.


    He was about to undergo the tribtion.

 Chapter 289

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 22: the Tyrannical Sacred Land of emergence (second update)</h4>


    After learning of this news, Ye Sheng could no longer stay in closed-door cultivation.


    He stood up and brought the Void Demon King down the mountain.


    Mount Longhu was veryrge. This time, Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s tribtion attracted many people to watch.


    The older generation came with a very clear purpose, to see the power of the heavenly tribtion.


    If they were toe, Mount Longhu could not be said to not receive them.


    After reaching the seventh or eighth level of the emptiness realm, it would be very troublesome to advance. Most people began to live in seclusion and find a ce to umte their strength.


    This was because they were faced with one tribtion after another.


    This time, Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s tribtion would definitely attract many old fellows.


    Mount Longhu was very concerned about this. The lowest level of the people receiving them was at the Xiantian realm. It could be said that the entire sect was moving.


    It was only ye Sheng who had been in closed-door cultivation. Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu had said not to disturb him and had taken on a lot of things on his own.


    When Ye Sheng went down the mountain, he saw a lively Mount Longhu.


    In the past, there were only two to three thousand disciples on Mount Longhu. It seemed like a lot, but in the entire Mount Longhu, it could not fill up a mountain peak.


    But now, after Ye Sheng was born, he saw people with different clothes at first nce. They were all extraordinary people.


    Ye Sheng did not look for beauty Zhou and Zhou Yi immediately. Instead, he went to look for his eldest senior brother.


    He wanted to know how many people hade and whether they needed help.


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu was calm and experienced. He traveled the world and understood a lot of knowledge. He was more outstanding than all the young disciples of Mount Longhu. This time, he was the one to receive and manage them.


    Moreover, his golden core cultivation was also very convincing. The disciples of Mount Longhu had no objections.


    Previously, everyone thought that Priest Qingxu¡¯s disciples were not from Mount Longhu, but now, no one said that.


    Qingxu was the new sect master of Mount Longhu. His disciples should be the sessor of the next sect master.


    Therefore, Duanmu Yu often stayed in the Golden Cauldron Hall.


    When Ye Sheng came here, he met some disciples of Mount Longhu who came and went in a hurry. When they saw Ye Sheng, they would greet him as senior brother, and Ye Sheng would return the greeting.


    When Ye Sheng entered the Golden Cauldron Hall, he happened to see Duanmu Yuing out.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, where are you going?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Duanmu Yu saw Ye Sheng¡¯s face and was delighted. He said, ¡°The people from the ascendance sacrednd are here. They are not satisfied with the people I sent to receive them. They want to see Master and Grandmaster directly.¡±Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Are they making trouble?¡±


    He did not have a good impression of the plume manifestation Holy Land¡¯s Ye Sheng.


    Duanmu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they are not friendly. Junior brother, take senior brother¡¯s ce and guard the main hall. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Duanmu Yu knew that the rtionship between Ye Sheng and the plume manifestation holynd was very bad. He wanted to prevent Ye Sheng from appearing in order to avoid causing conflict. After all, they needed stability now.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°The plume manifestation Holy Land is not a sect that obeys the rules. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡±


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t at all at ease with the way the ascendance sacrednd handled things.


    Duanmu Yu pondered for a moment. Seeing that Ye Sheng was insistent, she agreed.


    The two of them immediately walked towards the mountain gate.


    Just as they arrived at the mountain gate, Ye Sheng heard a rude voice.


    ¡°What? Your Longhu Mountain is so arrogant now. When the elders of the ascendance sacrednde, we will send a few Xiantian lords to wee them?¡±A sarcastic voice sounded.


    The few Xiantian realm disciples of Mount Longhu looked wronged and said, ¡°We have already reported to eldest senior brother. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Impudent! I said that I want your new sect master toe out and wee us. The inheritance of the emergence Holy Land is older than your Mount Longhu and our strength is stronger than yours. How dare you ck off?¡±The voice was relentless and angrily reprimanded the disciples of Mount Longhu.


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu¡¯s expression immediately became ugly.


    Ye Sheng sneered. There were many people from other factions watching the show. The ascendance sacrednd was very overbearing. How Could Longhu Mountain resolve this?


    ¡°Where did this doge from? Barking wildly at the entrance of My Longhu Mountain?¡±Ye Sheng shouted loudly.


    The faces of the people from the ascendance sacrednd changed drastically. After that, they were all iparably furious.


    Those who were watching the show were also shocked. Who Was This? He was so tough, and his temper was quite bad.


    A few disciples from Mount Longhu quickly looked over and saw Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu walking down.


    Duanmu Yu¡¯s expression was indifferent. He looked at the disciples and waved his hand, telling them to leave.


    These disciples immediately heaved a sigh of relief and immediately retreated.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, had a cold smile on his face. He slowly walked down and looked at the people from the plume manifestation Holy Land.


    There were more than a dozen people in the group. The leader was an elder of the eighth change golden core realm, followed by a few white-haired elders.


    When the elder of the eighth change golden core realm saw that it was Ye Sheng, his expression immediately changed. He became ferocious and said, ¡°We really meet everywhere. My ascendance sacrednd couldn¡¯t find you no matter how hard I tried. I didn¡¯t expect a little bastard like you to hide here.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. ¡°Old Dog, this is Mount Longhu, not the Dung Pit of your ascendance sacrednd. It¡¯s not your turn to spew shit.¡±


    If you¡¯re not polite, then I¡¯m not polite either.


    Ye Sheng discovered that these people were not here as guests, but to cause trouble.


    ¡°This little bastard has a sharp tongue. He killed my sacrednd¡¯s genius, and even got mixed up with my sacrednd¡¯s number one enemy. He simply deserves ten thousand deaths. Today, I¡¯ll take you back and interrogate you properly.¡±The golden core eighth transformation elder smiled sinisterly, he took a step forward. He wanted to take down Ye Sheng and then take him back to ask for rewards.


    ¡°Stop. This is Mount Longhu, not your ascendance holynd. You¡¯re only at the Golden Core realm, yet you dare to be impudent here?¡±Duanmu yu shouted angrily, his gaze unfriendly.


    ¡°If his golden core cultivation isn¡¯t enough, then what about me, an emptiness realm expert?¡±At this time, a silver-haired elder walked out, his gaze cold as he said.


    Bang!


    As the emptiness realm expert stood out, a terrifying aura pressed down, causing the breathing of everyone present to stop for a moment as they stared at him in shock.


    This was an emptiness realm expert, and he wasn¡¯t even at the initial emptiness realm. At the very least, he was at several levels of the emptiness realm.


    ¡°This is Mu Linyuan, the most outstanding genius of the plume manifestation holynd three hundred years ago. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so formidable,¡±someone among the surrounding spectators shouted.


    ¡°Mu Linyuan could have inherited the position of the Ascendance Sacred Land¡¯s sacred lord, but he gave up and pursued martial arts. I didn¡¯t expect him to appear here in 300 years.¡±


    ¡°The ascendance sacrednd sent him here. is he going to have a falling out with Longhu Mountain?¡±


    The onlookers were shocked.


    Duanmu Yu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Senior, Ye Sheng is my junior brother, an outstanding disciple of Longhu Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is someone that we must capture. He has a close rtionship with the totem inheritor. If we bring him to the ascendance sacrednd, your Longhu Mountain will not be able to stop him.¡±Mu Linyuan said coldly and gave a nce to the golden core elder.


    The golden core elder smiled maliciously and stared at Ye Sheng. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite awe-inspiring when you killed the geniuses of my ascendance sacrednd? Now, I want to see if you can still be awe-inspiring.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him calmly and said disdainfully, ¡°Old Dog, don¡¯t talk too much. I Don¡¯t Put your ascendance sacrednd in my eyes. You can give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 23, kneel down (third update)</h4>


    The elder of the eighth change of the Golden Core realm grinned hideously. He grabbed with his big hand, and his zhen Qi fluctuated, wanting to capture Ye Sheng alive.


    He knew that Ye Sheng could kill enemies of a higher level, so he unleashed his full strength and didn¡¯t underestimate him at all.


    In his eyes, Ye Sheng could kill Wang Shouyi, who was in the fifth change of the Golden Core Realm, but he wasn¡¯t a match for him, who was in the eighth change of the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°You can kill the Genius of my ascendance sacrednd, which is enough to show your talent. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that you have offended my ascendance sacrednd. There are people like you in every era. Although there are many geniuses, it¡¯s a joke if they can¡¯t grow up. Wang Shouyi has be a joke, and today, you will also be a joke,¡±said the golden core eight transformations elder coldly.


    Between hisrge hands, true energy fluctuated and surged in the surroundings. The eight transformations¡¯true energy was abnormally terrifying, and it came crashing down like the five fingers of the Tathagata Buddha.


    However, Ye Sheng was not Sun Wukong.


    He watched calmly and was not afraid at all. Instead, he charged forward and smashed down with his fist.


    The Fist of reincarnation!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist smashed out a world of reincarnation. It contained countless dao charms and was like thunder. With a rumble, it enveloped the opponent¡¯srge hand.


    ¡°An old dog. Other than being a little old, what else do you have?¡±Ye Shengughed coldly.


    ¡°Your attacks are nothing but a joke in my eyes. If I can kill the Geniuses of your ascendance sacrednd, then I can kill the Elders of your ascendance sacrednd.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as traces of a light green time trace appeared.


    What he used was the reincarnationw that he created himself.


    When this punch was thrown out, the roar of Hell shook the entire mountain gate and countless people were watching.


    Ye Sheng threw a punch straight at the other party¡¯s arm.


    Kacha!


    The crisp sound caused everyone¡¯s heart to skip a beat, and their eyelids twitched as they watched in disbelief.


    The elder of the eighth change in the Golden Core Realm had his arm broken by Ye Sheng¡¯s punch, and the momentum of the punch did not decrease as it ruthlessly struck the other party¡¯s chest.


    The punch shattered boundless zhenqi, and it also crushed the other party¡¯s Taoist connotation. Ny-nine Taoist connotation crushed one of the other party¡¯s. Even though this Taoist connotation was not weak, it was unable to withstand ye Sheng¡¯sw of reincarnation.


    This time, Ye Sheng directly smashed the opponent away.


    Puff!


    The elder of the eighth change of the Golden Core Realm flew backward and fell heavily under Mu Linyuan¡¯s feet. Seeing this, Mu Linyuan was furious.


    ¡°Trash.¡±He angrily rebuked. His silver hair flew in the air and his aura rose. Like an Abyss Dragon, he woke up and stared at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You really have some ability. Eighth Heaven of the Xiantian Realm defeated the eighth change of the Golden Core Realm. If you don¡¯t get rid of him, he will definitely be one of the great troubles of my ascendance sacrednd in the future. Fortunately, I came today. Otherwise, these trash would really return empty-handed.¡±Mu Linyuan said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you came,¡±Ye Sheng said as he was enveloped by the other party¡¯s aura.


    This aura was very powerful, but Ye Sheng ced a hand in front of his body. The space instantly froze. The aura pped the space three inches in front of Ye Sheng, but it couldn¡¯t get close to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What big words. It¡¯s been three hundred years since I, Mu Linyuan, made a move in front of the public. Today, I¡¯ll let you see if it¡¯s useful even if Ie.¡±Mu Linyuan took a step forward and immediately gave people the illusion that the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, it was as if the world was about to copse.


    Terrifying.


    This Mu Linyuan was much more powerful than Wang Juyi. They were both in the emptiness realm. Wang Juyi had just entered, and Mu Linyuan was at least at the fifth level of the emptiness realm.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face became serious.


    Mu Linyuan looked at Ye Sheng who was resisting and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Putting up a stubborn resistance.¡±


    He flicked his finger and shot out a stream of true energy. It instantly turned into a long saber in the air and shed fiercely.


    This long de was ck in color and carried a strong killing intent, but it was aimed at Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    He wanted to cripple Ye Sheng, then bring him back to the emergence Holy Land, and then force the totem inheritor out.


    Mu Linyuan watched coldly and disdainfully. In his eyes, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was not worth mentioning. He did not need to care at all. A stream of genuine qi could cripple ye Sheng easily.


    The people around also watched nervously. Could Ye Sheng still survive?


    Everyone saw how terrifying Mu Linyuan was. This person was unreasonable and very overbearing. He was of the same lineage as the emergence Holy Land.


    Duanmu Yu looked at him nervously and said, ¡°Little junior brother, pay attention.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at eldest senior brother and smiled calmly. He said, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s useless even if hees. This is because this is Mount Longhu, not the emergence Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue. I¡¯d like to see how you can resist this strand of true Qi of mine. I¡¯ll let you know if it¡¯s of any use even if Ie,¡±mu Linyuan said with a cold smile.


    Rumble!


    A loud sound suddenly rang out in the sky and earth. It spread rapidly and turned into a face that covered the sky and earth. It was old man Tu Shan.


    Bang!


    The aura of Old Man Tu Shan fell like a heavenly pir copsing and the sky falling. Immediately, everyone present felt that they were about to die. They looked at him in shock. Was this the power of the strongest expert of Mount Longhu?


    Crack!


    The long de that was formed from the strand of true energy crumbled under this aura. Mu Linyuan¡¯s expression changed drastically as he eximed, ¡°Tu Shan!¡±


    ¡°How dare the people of the Feather Emergence Holy Land Act atrociously in Mount Longhu?¡±Tu Shan¡¯s huge face floated in the air like a god or a demon. His voice was like thunder that spread throughout the entire Mount Longhu.


    ¡°Tu Shan, I am here under the orders of the ancestors to capture Ye Sheng. This is the person that my ascendance sacrednd must capture. I hope that you can hand him over and don¡¯t make an enemy out of my ascendance sacrednd,¡±mu Linyuan snorted coldly and said proudly, he was not afraid at all.


    Tu Shan¡¯s tribtion was imminent. He would definitely not offend the entire ascendance sacrednd for Ye Sheng because it was not worth it at all.


    Even if Ye Sheng was a genius, he still hadn¡¯t grown up. If it were him, Mu Linyuan felt that he wouldn¡¯t care about this matter at all.


    Therefore, although he was afraid of Tu Shan¡¯s strength, his attitude didn¡¯t change at all. It was arrogance.


    Tu Shan was powerful, but those seniors in the ascendance sacrednd weren¡¯t much worse than Tu Shan.


    At this moment, the entire Mount Longhu was rmed. Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s huge face could be seen in every corner of Mount Longhu.


    Everyone rushed over and saw a shocking scene.


    After Old Man Tu Shan heard Mu Linyuan¡¯s words, heughed out loud. Hisughter was like thunder and carried deep disdain, he berated, ¡°Do you bunch of old fogeys from the ascendance sacrednd think that no one in this world can defeat them? How dare they teach you all to be so arrogant? This is the territory of Mount Longhu, not your ascendance sacrednd. It¡¯s not your ce to behave atrociously here.¡±


    ¡°Kneel down for me.¡±Old Man Tu Shan suddenly shouted. It was like a thunderous explosion, scaring many people so much that their bodies trembled and they subconsciously knelt down.


    The person involved, Mu Linyuan, was furious. He only felt an invisible pressure pressing down on him, causing his body to sink and he was about to kneel down.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m from the ascendance sacrednd. If you dare to treat me like this, the forefathers will not let you off. When you transcend the tribtion, it will definitely be the day you die. If you want to live, let me go immediately.¡±Mu Linyuan shouted angrily.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s eyes were like the Sun and the Moon. A terrifying aura shot out and smashed onto Mu Linyuan.


    Kacha!


    Mu Linyuan was not surprised. He directly knelt down towards ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I said, it¡¯s useless for you toe.¡±


    Mu Linyuan gnashed his teeth in hatred. He wished he could swallow ye Sheng alive. His expression was ferocious.

 Chapter 291

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 24, so-called conditions (fourth update)</h4>


    Mu Linyuan, who was at the fifth level of the void stage, was extremely arrogant and looked down on everything. He wanted to capture Ye Sheng back in the territory of Mount Longhu.


    However, the moment Old Man Tu Shan appeared, he was suppressed until he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Ye Sheng looked at Mu Linyuan who was kneeling in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°This is Mount Longhu, not the Sacred Land of Ascendance.¡±


    The surrounding people fell silent.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s words were right. This was Mount Longhu, not the ascendance sacrednd.


    After the ascendance sacrednd was destroyed by the totem inheritor, a group of old fogies could not sleep peacefully. Each and every one of them had violent personalities and knew that they did not have much time left, leading the entire ascendance sacrednd astray.


    Their disciples were all domineering, as if they were number one in the world.


    They really had the aura of the number one in the world. The Great Qin dynasty could only appease them. Over the past ten years, the entire Yu Hua Holy Land had expanded.


    Now, they were capturing other people¡¯s disciples in front of other people¡¯s mountain gates, and they even dared to speak arrogantly.


    They were asking for death.


    Mu Linyuan was suffocated by Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s aura. His face was flushed red as he said, ¡°My Holy Land Senior is not far away. Tu Shan, your tribtion is imminent. Is it worth it now for Ye Sheng?¡±


    With this question, Longhu Mountain suddenly fell silent.


    The disciples raised their heads and looked at the huge face in the sky.


    Tu shan chuckled and said, ¡°The disciples that our Longhu Mountain epts will always be protected. As long as he does not vite the Longhu Mountain¡¯s standards, no one can take him away here, not even you, the Ascendance Holy Land.¡±


    The disciples of Longhu Mountain felt their hearts surge when they heard this. They shouted in unison, ¡°Forefather is mighty.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng had not expected that old man Tu Shan would offend the entire ascendance sacrednd for Ye Sheng¡¯s sake.


    He had originally nned to use the seven-colored stone to call the seven monsters of Tianshan down.


    ¡°Tu Shan, you¡¯re tough. We¡¯ve lost today. We have plenty of time in the future,¡±mu Linyuan growled with a gloomy face.


    He knew that with Tu Shan around, he couldn¡¯t take Ye Sheng away, so he wanted to retreat.


    ¡°You said to let it go, so you let it go?¡±Tu Shan said indifferently.


    Mu Linyuan¡¯s face changed, and he said in shock and anger, ¡°Tu Shan, what do you want to Do? You Want to kill us?¡±


    The faces of more than ten disciples of the ascendance sacrednd changed drastically, and they looked around vigntly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I heard from your master some of your deeds. You¡¯re very outstanding. Young people are a little crazy. I quite like it. How do you think this matter should be resolved?¡±Tu Shan looked at Ye Sheng and asked.


    This time, everyone looked at Ye Sheng.


    His words determined the fate of Mu Linyuan and the others.


    Mu Linyuan immediately looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°My two seniors are not far from Mount Longhu. If you dare to make a move against us, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    He was threatening Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng chuckled and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you threatening me?¡±


    Mu Linyuan¡¯s eyes contracted violently and said, ¡°I¡¯m only telling you a fact. You have to consider it carefully. If you let us leave, we will all be safe.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the people of the emergence Holy Land and suddenly squatted down. He was as tall as Mu Linyuan and stared into his eyes, he said, ¡°Have you not suffered setbacks for a long time? The current situation is already like this. Are you still so arrogant?¡±


    Mu Linyuan looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t arrogance, this is the truth. Your Mount Longhu only has one Tu Shan, and my ascendance sacrednd has over a dozen Tu Shan. If you dare to Touch Me, the ascendance sacrednd will raze Mount Longhu to the ground.¡±


    Once these words were said, the people from the other sects around shook their heads regretfully.


    They thought that Ye Sheng would probably let mu Linyuan go.


    If they put themselves in Ye Sheng¡¯s position, they would all choose to let Mu Linyuan go.


    Because what he said was right.


    There was only one Tu Shan on Mount Longhu, and it was the Tu Shan who was about to undergo the tribtion.


    There were more than a dozen old men in the plume manifestation holynd who did not have much time left. They could do anything crazy.


    Mu Linyuan¡¯s arrogance was indeed worth it.


    Ye Sheng smiled calmly and looked at Mu Linyuan and asked, ¡°In the past, when you were bullying other sects, did you also use this trick?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are a smart person.(newn0vel. 0rg) You should know who we are capturing you for. As long as you tell us where the totem inheritor is, we will not harass you.¡±Mu Linyuan suddenly persuaded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and his interest was piqued. He said, ¡°Continue, I am listening.¡±


    ¡°You killed Wang Shouyi. He is a genius of my ascendance sacrednd, but a genius is only a genius. If he can not grow up, then he is nothing.¡±Mu Linyuan said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°You killed him. My ascendance sacrednd is very angry, but as long as you tell us the location of the totem inheritor, our ascendance sacrednd will gather all our forces and attack the totem inheritor. We will not attack you anymore. Longhu Mountain is also safe, right?¡±Mu Linyuan exined to Ye Sheng.


    In order to save his own life, and also to obtain the position of the totem inheritor, he put down his face and spoke to Ye Sheng nicely.


    ¡°It seems to make some sense.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t just make some sense, it¡¯spletely reasonable. The only thing you have to pay is the position of the totem inheritor. He is the archenemy of my ascendance sacrednd. Paying him one, to protect you, and to protect Longhu Mountain, what a good deal.¡±Mu Linyuan said loudly, he had a proud smile on his face.


    He thought that he had persuaded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°But what if you say it nicely now and it doesn¡¯t count in the future?¡±Ye Sheng said with a frown.


    ¡°It won¡¯t. All the people from the major sects are here today. Everyone can be a witness. What I, Mu Linyuan, said represents the attitude of the ascendance sacrednd,¡±Mu Linyuan said loudly.


    Everyone heard it.


    Everyone was thinking. It sounded like Ye Sheng had made a huge profit. He only needed to give up the position of totem inheritor.


    Old Man Tu Shan watched silently.


    Priest Qingxu stood on a mountain top and watched attentively.


    Beauty Zhou and Zhou Yi were also standing in the crowd, watching Ye Sheng.


    Everyone wanted to know how Ye Sheng chose.


    ¡°How is it? I have already given my utmost sincerity. As long as you agree, today¡¯s matter will be treated as if it never happened.¡±Mu Linyuan stared at Ye Sheng with a smile.


    Ye Sheng had a hesitant look on his face.


    Mu Linyuan¡¯s heart calmed down. He knew that he had seeded.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was moved.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the location.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand, indicating for Mu Linyuan to attach his ear to him.


    Mu Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He immediately attached his ear to him.


    ¡°The location is in Hell,¡±Ye Sheng said softly with a smile on his face.


    Mu Linyuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    Puchi!


    Ye Sheng held a long sword in one hand and inserted it into Mu Linyuan¡¯s Dantian. Then, he spat out his true energy.


    Rumble!


    Mu Linyuan¡¯s Dantian waspletely shattered by Ye Sheng. An emptiness realm expert was powerful, but his physical Dantian was destroyed, and it was still an irreparable injury.


    ¡°Why?¡±Mu Linyuan felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His eyes widened, and he looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t he moved?


    Ye Sheng stood up with a smile on his face. Looking at this smile now, it was actually extremely cold and didn¡¯t contain a trace of emotion.


    The Void Demon King who was standing on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder revealed a disdainful expression.


    A bird revealed a disdainful expression as if it was mocking Mu Linyuan¡¯s naivety.


    Pu!


    Mu Linyuan spat out a mouthful of blood and fell straight down. He died with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter 292 - Duanmu Yu’s Dao (fifth update)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 25, Duanmu Yu¡¯s Dao (fifth update)</h4>


    The people of the ascendance sacrednd were stunned.


    The eighth change golden core elder who was injured by Ye Sheng let out a wail, he angrily rebuked, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re dead. You¡¯ve killed the Elders of my ascendance sacrednd several times. Even if you had nine lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill you. Even if we all die today, you¡¯ll follow closely behind. My ancestors of the sacrednd won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    In the entire mountain gate of Mount Longhu, only this voice reverberated, appearing somewhat deste.


    The rest of the people were stunned.


    No one would have thought that Ye Sheng would do this.


    It seemed that the previous agreement had been settled, but in the blink of an eye, Ye Sheng had killed Mu Linyuan with a sword.


    The people of the other sects were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying.


    Some golden core elders who were frightened by Ye Sheng immediately warned their disciples not to provoke Ye Sheng! Not to provoke Ye Sheng! Not to provoke Ye Sheng!


    When Beauty Zhou saw this scene, she suddenly smiled, she said, ¡°From the first day I met Ye Sheng, I knew that he was a person who appeared amiable on the surface, but was extremely proud on the inside. If he agreed to that person¡¯s proposal, he would not be Ye Sheng anymore.¡±


    Beauty Zhou did not know why, but she was a little proud, a little proud, but she was not worried.


    Even if Ye Sheng faced the revenge of the entire ascendance sacrednd, she would apany him. Although she did not have much strength, she was willing to die together with Ye Sheng.


    Zhou Yi fell silent. He smiled bitterly in his heart. He was once again shocked by Ye Sheng.


    This was the third time he was shocked by Ye Sheng.


    The first time in the temple, just as he was prepared to fight to the death and go in to save Beauty Zhou at night, Ye Sheng carried his sword and went up to the temple alone, killing in all directions.


    The second time was during the battle at Bie Jiang. Ye Sheng killed Wang Shouyi and then attracted the revenge of an emptiness realm expert. He was also killed by the totem inheritor that Ye Sheng called over.


    This was the third time that Ye Sheng killed Mu Linyuan, an emptiness realm expert, with one sword under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    Zhou Yi suddenly realized how powerful, how terrifying, and how mysterious the emptiness realm in the eyes of others was.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, he was just a piece of trash that had been ughtered.


    Counting the number of emptiness realm experts that Ye Sheng had killed along the way, there were more than a dozen of them. If they were all gathered together, it would not be a problem for them to form arge faction.


    Now, they were all souls that had died under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m inferior to him,¡±Zhou Yi said with a sigh.


    He had only admitted this until now.


    On the Lone Peak, Priest Qingxu looked at Ye Sheng and revealed a faint smile. He nodded his head in satisfaction.


    If Mu Linyuan was allowed to leave just like that, the arrogant words that he had said while stepping on Mount Longhu would be written off.


    Priest Qingxu was not willing either. He was the new sect master of Mount Longhu now because he wanted to protect the face of Mount Longhu.


    As for offending the plume manifestation Holy Land, Priest Qingxu looked into the distance and said indifferently, ¡°Let the storme even more violently.¡±


    In the sky, Tu Shan¡¯s huge face suddenly let out a thunderousugh. Thisughter contained happiness, joy, satisfaction, and other emotions.


    A gust of wind blew past, and Tu Shan¡¯s face dispersed with the wind. The Sky returned to calm.


    At the entire mountain gate, everyone looked at Ye Sheng in silence.


    Ye Sheng held the human world¡¯s hundred states sword and looked at the remaining people from the Ascendance Holy Land.


    With a calm expression, Ye Sheng slowly walked over.


    Under the gaze of thousands of people, Ye Sheng remained unwavering.


    He wanted to kill these people and not let any of them who insulted Mount Longhu leave.


    However, Ye Sheng stopped.


    The wind blew, lifting his hair. Ye Sheng raised his head and looked in front of him.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to stop, but that someone had stopped Ye Sheng.


    Duanmu Yu, Ye Sheng¡¯s eldest senior brother, looked at Ye Sheng calmly.


    Ye Sheng also looked at him calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m eldest senior brother,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±Duanmu Yu stretched out his hand and took ye Sheng¡¯s human world hundred states sword.


    Ye Sheng exerted force on his wrist to prevent him from participating.


    If the ascendance sacrednd wanted to take revenge, they would have to look for him alone.


    Don¡¯t drag others into this.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±Duanmu Yu pretended to be angry and said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°We are brothers. Let¡¯s face it together,¡±Duanmu Yu said seriously.


    He had been watching from the side and found that his junior brother, who had needed him to take care of two years ago, had now be a powerhouse who could really take care of himself.


    As the eldest brother, he couldn¡¯t fall behind others.


    Wasn¡¯t the sacrednd of emergence just a force.


    He was not very afraid.


    He, Duanmu Yu, walked out of the cksmith shop in Xianyang and faced the entire jianghu.


    He took ye Sheng¡¯s sword, then turned around and looked at the remaining people of the emergence Holy Land.


    ¡°Little Junior brother, eldest senior brother is not bad either,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng listened, smiled, and stopped.


    Duanmu Yu walked towards the other party.


    The people watching the battle had different expressions. Wasn¡¯t this person afraid of death?


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Ascendance Sacred Land¡¯s Revenge?


    Why was he involved in this mess?


    Many people wanted to ask.


    Duanmu Yu didn¡¯t intend to exin. He just looked at the dozens of ascendance sacrednd¡¯s disciples and elders and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve killed someone.¡±


    He wanted to kill someone.


    That was why he came.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him. It Won¡¯t be a loss.¡±The Golden Core Elder took the lead and roared as he rushed over.


    The rest of the disciples knew that they would definitely die. In their despair, they erupted with powerful strength.


    They wanted to bring someone with them so that they wouldn¡¯t die in such a sullen manner.


    Duanmu Yu raised ye Sheng¡¯s hundred states sword and said, ¡°I have a sword. Please die.¡±


    Boom!


    All sorts of moves responded to him as they attacked together.


    A ck and a white appeared in Duanmu Yu¡¯s eyes. He held the sword with both hands and shed fiercely.


    Hong Long Long!


    An extremely powerful sword qi transformed into a huge yin-yang diagram and covered the area.


    Puchi, Puchi, Puchi!


    As the Yin-yang diagram passed by, whatever cultivation technique, defense, and attack were all shattered.


    Following which, it was sucked into the corpse.


    Even if an elder in the eighth change of the Golden Core realm was defeated and injured by Ye Sheng, it was still more powerful than the fifth change of the Golden Core Realm. Furthermore, Duanmu Yu was only in the first change of the Golden Core Realm,


    however, when this eighth change of the golden core realm touched the yin-yang diagram, his expression immediately changed, and he tried his best to resist.


    However, in an instant, he was sucked into the yin-yang diagram and killed ruthlessly.


    This scene stunned the people watching the battle.


    There was actually another fierce person on Mount Longhu?


    When this sword was shed out, more than a dozen people were instantly killed, and the ground was covered with corpses and blood.


    Duanmu Yu let out a long sigh of relief. He handed the hundred states of the Human World Sword to ye Sheng and said, ¡°My sword hasn¡¯t been nurtured yet. Otherwise, its power would have been increased by another half. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not used to using your sword.¡±


    When he said this, the surrounding disciples of other sects felt extremely ashamed.


    At the same age, Duanmu Yu and Ye Sheng could easily kill golden cores. However, they were still struggling in the Xiantian realm, and some were even struggling in the Houtian realm.


    ¡°Congrattions, senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng put away the human world¡¯s hundred states sword and said with a smile.


    After killing this sword, Duanmu Yu seemed to be blessed. He hadprehended some characteristics of the life and death sword intent.


    His Taoist connotation and his potential had greatly increased.


    ¡°Compromise is not the way. Cutting through thorns and thorns is what we should do.¡±Duanmu Yu nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at the corpses on the ground, turned his head and shouted, ¡°Someonee out and quickly wash the ground.¡±

 Chapter 293 - Marry Me Home (first chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 26: Marry Me Home (first chapter)</h4>


    Seven or eight disciples washed their blood at the mountain gate and disposed of the corpses, attracting the attention of others.


    The fresh red blood was washed away by the clear water and was restored to its original state. The corpses from before were also carried away by others.


    It was as if nothing had happened here.


    But could it be treated as if nothing had happened?


    Mount Longhu was as lively as ever, and there were still many peopleing one after another. However, this liveliness seemed to be restrained, and no one dared to vite the rules of Mount Longhu.


    There were still one or two troublemakers before, but now, each one was more obedient than thest.


    ..


    Not far from Mount Longhu, there was a lone peak. The lone peak was not high, and it seemed to be very barren. There were few trees and wild beasts, and there were very few people.


    At the peak of the Lone Peak, there was an old pagoda tree. Under the pagoda tree, there were two old men. Their white hair was grey and sparse.


    The age spots on the old men¡¯s faces were very obvious. One by one, they looked like they did not have much time left. Their bodies were filled with the aura of twilight.


    The two old men were ying chess. They were ying a very old game of life and death.


    They were using the heaven and earth as a chessboard and all living beings as chess pieces.


    They used the area within 300 Li of the lone peak as the chessboard and all living beings within this period as the chess pieces.


    The Heaven and Earth lost, and they devoured all the life force within a radius of a few hundred Li.


    It was hard for anyone to believe that these two old men who were about to die actually had such terrifying power.


    Padah!


    An old man dressed in a long ck robe ced his chess piece and urately killed all the life force within a radius of 50 li.


    Boom!


    In an instant, all the life force within a fifty-kilometer radius was plundered.


    Wild beasts howled and died. Trees dried up and died. The river instantly dried up..


    Everything was filled with ayer of twilight that was hard to believe.


    ¡°Mu Linyuan is dead.¡±After absorbing all this, the ck-robed old man had a trace of vitality as he said indifferently.


    His tone was very indifferent, as if mu Linyuan¡¯s death was not even worth mentioning.


    The other green-robed old man said indifferently, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the ending when we asked him to go to Longhu Mountain?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, how can he ask us to plunder Tu Shan¡¯s fortune?¡±The green-robed old man¡¯s eyes were dark. With a single word, the entire lone peak instantly copsed. It lost its vitality and even the stones disintegrated from the inside.


    The two old men were as steady as mountains. They sat in the void, their eyes as calm as ever.


    A chess piece had taken away all the life force of a lone peak.


    ¡°Tu Shan is not old, but he has reached the stage of transcending the tribtion. The life force in his body can be said to be enormous. Once he plunders it, he can extend our lifespan by ten years. If we can live another ten years, how many pregnant women and children¡¯s lives can we save? It is simply a boundless merit. Sacrificing Tu Shan alone is perfect.¡±The ck-robed old man said with a cold smile.


    If they wanted to extend their lives, 10,000 pregnant women a year was not enough. There were at least 20,000 to 30,000 pregnant women. In the past few years, the ascendance sacrednd had searched all the pregnant women around them. Now, they no longer had the strength to continue searching, these old fogies knew that this method was no longer viable. If they wanted to live, they had to plunder.


    Plunder all the energy that could be plundered.


    ying chess with the heaven and earth, Plundering Mountains and rivers. However, this method could only be used in some barren areas. In richer areas, they would not be able to defeat the will of the Heaven and earth.


    Tu Shan¡¯s tribtion at this time happened to be noticed by them, so they set their eyes on him.


    Mu Linyuan was a guy who sent himself to his death. He brought an excuse, a reason for them to look for Tu Shan openly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait. After this round, we¡¯ll go again.¡±The green-robed old man was not in a hurry. He came slowly.


    The ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes immediately closed. Most of his vitality had dissipated, and he did not want to have too much of a loss.


    ..


    Mount Longhu was calm and tranquil.


    What Mu Linyuan had said before his death hadn¡¯t happened at all.


    The Elders of the ascendance sacrednd didn¡¯t invade. Time passed peacefully and peacefully.


    The people of Mount Longhu were busy receiving guests.


    There were still three days before old man Tu Shan¡¯s tribtion.


    During these three days, the mountain in the center of Mount Longhu had be a forbidden area.


    Old Man Tu Shan lived there, waiting for the arrival of the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Ten mountain peaks surrounded him, ensuring that he could see the entire scene of the heavenly tribtion.


    Five to six thousand people had already arrived one after another. Around ten thousand people would arrive on the day of the tribtion.


    This had already be a grand gathering.


    Everyone from all walks of life wanted toe in and take a look at this miracle.


    Could Man ovee the heavens and ovee this tribtion.


    In the past, when people went through tribtions, they would find a ce to be quiet and not be disturbed by anyone. Perhaps on a night of lightning and thunder, someone was going through the tribtion, but you just couldn¡¯t see it.


    But this time was different. Elder Tu Shan intentionally made it public so that everyone in the world could see it.


    Taking this opportunity, the reputation of Mount Longhu increased greatly.


    In the past, Mount Longhu¡¯s reputation could only spread to the surrounding areas. However, now, everyone in the world knew about Mount Longhu.


    A sect that spread from one ce to another suddenly became the focus of discussion in the world.


    Elder Tu Shan had also taken this into consideration when he chose to publicly undergo the tribtion.


    Furthermore, these people didn¡¯te empty-handed. Everyone came with precious gifts to visit, and even if they came to Mount Longhu for free, they wouldn¡¯t be able to receive them.


    In short, openly transcending the tribtion was good for the Dragon Tiger Mountain, but it was not very good for Old Man Tu Shan.


    The person transcending the tribtion was very fragile. If someone interfered, destroyed, triggered a lightning tribtion riot, and so on, Old Man Tu Shan would have to bear it all.


    Therefore, those who had transcended the tribtion in the past all hid, afraid of being interfered with.


    Everything had its pros and cons. No one could say whether old man Tu Shan¡¯s choice this time was good or bad.


    ..


    Ye Sheng met Beauty Zhou.


    Thest time they met was in Zhongshan country. It had been a few months since theyst met, but she was still as beautiful and moving as ever.


    Zhou Yi left with great foresight, leaving the space for Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.


    The two of them hugged each other and said nothing.


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou¡¯s willow waist and rested his chin on the top of her head. He closed his eyes and sniffed the fragrance on her body. It gave him a feeling of falling asleep.


    Peace and tranquility.


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou as if he was hugging the entire world. This world was very light, but to Ye Sheng, the responsibility was more important than the heavens.


    Beauty Zhou hugged ye Sheng as well and listened to Ye Sheng¡¯s heartbeat. She felt extremelyfortable. Her powerful beating heart made Beauty Zhou¡¯s heartbeat follow.


    In a certain sense, they were one. Beauty Zhou said softly, ¡°You¡¯re being targeted by the ascendance sacrednd. Be careful.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. When did you see me do something out of line?¡±


    Beauty Zhou did not say anything.


    Ye Sheng basically had confidence in everything he did, even when he broke into the temple and saved Beauty Zhou.


    He also brought the power of the sword-wielding old man and did not break in alone.


    The Sacred Land of emergence was very powerful, but Ye Sheng was not afraid.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, after this matter is over,e to Xianyang to propose marriage. I want to marry you and be your wife. If anything happens in the future, Let¡¯s face it together. I don¡¯t want to see you go on your own anymore. ¡°In this world, there is still a me who misses you all the time.¡±Beauty Zhou raised her head, she stared at Ye Sheng and smiled sweetly.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said happily, ¡°Alright, when this is over, I will ask master to propose marriage and marry you back. You can be my little wife.¡±


    ¡°I wish to obtain the heart of one person. The white head will not be separated,¡±ye Sheng said.

 Chapter 294

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 27, Taoist Qiu (Second Update)</h4>


    Three nightster.


    It was difficult for the entire Mount Longhu to fall asleep.


    Tomorrow was the day of Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s tribtion. The disciples of Mount Longhu could not fall asleep and were worried, while the spectators could not fall asleep either.


    That night, many people silently looked towards a certain ce.


    On the mountain peak at the very center of Mount Longhu, an old man raised his head to look at the sky without saying a word.


    This scene caused many people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    No one dared to say that they would definitely seed in transcending the tribtion this time.


    However, they couldn¡¯t do it without transcending it. They couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. Rather than letting the heavenly tribtione knocking on their door, they might as well take the initiative to wee it.


    As early as two years ago, Old Man Tu Shan knew that the heavenly tribtion wasing.


    He had prepared for two years and chose to face it calmly.


    This face might be facing death.


    It could also mean weing a new life.


    ..


    Ye Sheng, Duanmu Yu, Dao Ming, Beauty Zhou, and Zhou Yi sat together. Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s back could be seen from between the mountains.


    It was a thin but tall back.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Actually, you can choose not to make it public.¡±


    If it was not made public, old man Tu Shan¡¯s sess rate would definitely be higher.


    Duanmu yu said, ¡°Master told me that this was Grandmaster¡¯s own choice.¡±


    ¡°What if the people from the plume manifestation Holy Lande to cause trouble tomorrow?¡±Dao Ming asked.


    Ye Sheng fell silent.


    Duanmu Yu fell silent.


    They all knew that the person who caused trouble this time was definitely not in the Golden Elixir realm.


    Nor could they participate in the battle.


    Beauty Zhou held ye Sheng¡¯s hand and gave him strength.


    Zhou Yi picked up the wine ss, took a sip, and said, ¡°My father left Xianyang City Yesterday.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at Zhou Yi.


    Beauty Zhou asked in surprise, ¡°Is fathering?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t Know?¡±Ye Sheng asked Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Father didn¡¯t tell me he wasing when he left.¡±Beauty Zhou shook her head and looked at her brother.


    Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming also looked at Zhou Yi.


    His father was a quasi-sage, and his strength was unfathomable. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ¡°My father also made ast-minute decision. It seems that he was invited by someone and gave me some information.¡±Zhou Yi smiled.


    ¡°With my future father-inw around, I can eliminate some of my worries.¡±Ye Sheng was a little relieved.


    Beauty Zhou said shyly, ¡°What future father-inw?¡±


    Ye Shengughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early,¡±Zhou Yi poured cold water on them.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Duanmu Yu asked.


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou also looked at Zhou Yi, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Do you know the Twelve Immortals?¡±Zhou Yi asked.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°The first in the world is King Ye, the second is the old man with the sword, the ninth is Bai Yutian, and the tenth is the old man of Mount Han.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew these people.


    The first was Ye Sheng¡¯s greatest enemy, the second had already passed away, the ninth had met him a few times, and the tenth was ji Xia Academy¡¯s Vice Principal.


    ¡°Do you know who the third is?¡±Zhou Yi asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head.


    Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming also shook their heads. The first was very famous, the second was very little known, and the third was even less famous.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s Taoist Qiu,¡±Beauty Zhou said slowly.


    She had been erudite and knowledgeable since she was young, so she knew a lot. Naturally, all twelve immortals in the world knew of him.


    ¡°Taoist Qiu?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He had never heard of him.


    ¡°Taoist Qiu, a talent from the same era as Lord Ye, was a consecrator of the Dragon dynasty. During the battle when the Dragon Dynasty was destroyed, Taoist Qiu fought against Lord Ye with his full strength and held him back by himself,¡±Zhou Yi said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng sucked in a deep breath. Was it that powerful?


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Dao Ming asked impatiently.


    ¡°The Dragon dynasty was corrupt and was taken over by Great Qin. Even if Daoist Qiu held Lord Ye back, he could not save the Dragon dynasty. The defeat on the battlefield made Daoist Qiu¡¯s actions of holding Lord ye back seem so powerless. When the Dragon Dynasty suffered a crushing defeat, Daoist Qiu took the Dragon Dynasty¡¯s royal family and the Dragon Dynasty¡¯s treasury and fled overseas, establishing a new nation and waiting for a chance to revive it,¡±Zhou Yi exined.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this country?¡±Duanmu Yu immediately asked. He had gone out to sea two years ago and had seen many countries overseas, so he might know them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the biggest country overseas?¡±Zhou Yi asked Duanmu Yu.


    ¡°Great Zhou,¡±Duanmu Yu said after thinking about it.


    ¡°The royal family of the Dragon Dynasty, surnamed Zhou,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    Duanmu Yu suddenly understood.


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng was incredibly surprised ¡ª there was actually such a ferocious person overseas.


    He had single-handedly stalled King Ye, and when Great Qin¡¯s army was about to destroy the city, he had taken away the Dragon Dynasty¡¯s treasury and the members of the imperial family. He had established a new nation overseas, and he had survived until now. This was simply terrifying.


    ¡°What do you mean by Daoist Qiu?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he asked.


    ¡°Daoist Qiu has alsoe,¡±Zhou Yi said with a sigh.


    ¡°What?¡±Ye Sheng, Duanmu Yu, Dao Ming, (newn0vel. 0rg)and Beauty Zhou all looked at Zhou Yi in shock.


    This was a ferocious person who had been able to stall King ye all those years ago. Now that he hade, what did he mean?


    ¡°Our Dragon Tiger Mountain has nothing to do with great Zhou; what is he doing here?¡±Duanmu Yu asked in shock.


    Ye Sheng also stared at Zhou Yi; this was not a joke; such a ferocious person had definitely note to Dragon Tiger Mountain as a guest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he came either, but ording to the information that Great Qin gathered, he dide. I think that father came because of him,¡±Zhou Yi said as he shook his head. What he knew was written in quasi-sage¡¯s heart.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart became heavy. Before him was the feathering saintnd, and behind him was Daoist Qiu. It seemed that Mount Longhu would not be peaceful on this day.


    ¡°Does master know?¡±Ye Sheng asked Duanmu Yu.


    Duanmu Yu immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Master.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡±Ye Sheng said hurriedly.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have any feelings for Mount Longhu, he couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing if he really treated ye Sheng as a rtive of the elders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡±Dao Ming stood up and said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±Duanmu Yu took the lead and walked ahead.


    Ye Sheng asked Beauty Zhou to stay, and he chased after her.


    In the empty space, only Beauty Zhou and her sister were left.


    ¡°Brother, is what you said true?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°Can I Lie to You?¡±Zhou Yi said solemnly, ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with it properly this time, Mount Longhu will be doomed.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked worried.


    ..


    In the Golden Cauldron Hall of Mount Longhu, Priest Qingxu was resting with his eyes closed. Ye Sheng and the other two barged in.


    ¡°Not good, master. Daoist Qiu is here.¡±Dao Ming rushed into Priest Qingxu¡¯s embrace and shouted.


    Priest Qingxu Hugged Dao Ming and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The quasi-sage¡¯s son said so,¡±ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°Master, you knew?¡±Duanmu Yu asked.


    ¡°A few days earlier than you guys,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    When Ye Sheng saw his master¡¯s smile, for some reason, his worries were immediately dispelled. He asked, ¡°Master, how should we deal with this?¡±


    Priest Qingxu said faintly, ¡°Your grandmaster and I have already made arrangements. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

 Chapter 295

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 28, transcending the tribtion (third update)</h4>


    Dao Ming immediately asked, ¡°What did the patriarch arrange?¡±


    Priest Qingxu pondered.


    ¡°Master, tell us. It will also make us feel at ease,¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    Ye Sheng nodded as well.


    ¡°Daoist Qiu came. There¡¯s a story from the past,¡±Priest Qingxu said after thinking for a moment.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu immediately looked at each other. They also felt that there was a story behind this. Otherwise, why would Daoist Qiu choose this time toe.


    ¡°Before the Dragon Dynasty was destroyed, Mount Longhu was a sect conferred by the Dragon Dynasty, and it could be considered a help to the Dragon dynasty. ¡°However, in theter stages of the Dragon Dynasty, Great Qin rose up. The first generation Qin King and ye Hong were at their peak, and thend of the nine prefectures upied the seven provinces. They had countless experts under them, and the death of the Dragon Dynasty was fated. At that time, Mount Longhu announced its separation from the Dragon Dynasty, and your grandmaster was one of the worshippers of the Dragon Dynasty. During the final battle, he left Chang ¡®an, the capital of the Dragon Dynasty. This matter has always been on Taoist Qiu¡¯s mind,¡±Taoist Qingxu exined.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for everyone to leave after the copse of the empire. The corruption in theter stages of the Dragon Dynasty was already beyond redemption. Would Daoist Qiue looking for trouble with the patriarch because of this?¡±


    Duanmu yu nodded and said, ¡°Junior brother is right. The destruction of the Dragon dynasty was self-inflicted. The aristocratic families annexed thend and the sects enved the people. They didn¡¯t care about it and only cared about the interests of the major factions. They were reced by Great Qin. This is the cycle of the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    Priest Qingxu sighed and said, ¡°Back then, Mount Longhu made a huge mistake. It was this huge mistake that caused Daoist Qiu to Hate Your Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°What mistake?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming were also curious.


    ¡°When your grandmaster left Xianyang, it was when Daoist Qiu stalled ye Hong. At that time, Daoist Qiu instructed your grandmaster to protect the capital of the Dragon Dynasty and protect the royal bloodline. ¡°Unfortunately, at that time, your Grandmaster¡¯s master urged your grandmaster toe back and not perish together with the Dragon dynasty. However, when your grandmaster saw that Great Qin¡¯s army was unstoppable, he escaped with the royal bloodline and gave up Chang ¡®an, the capital of the Dragon Dynasty,¡±Daoist Qingxu said slowly.


    ¡°Because of this, Daoist Qiu thought that Grandmaster did not keep his promise, so he came to take revenge?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t think about what was right or wrong with the older generation, but now that old man Tu Shan was at the most critical moment, Daoist Qiu came to take advantage of him.


    ¡°Yes, when Daoist Qiu came back, Chang ¡®an had already fallen. He brought the treasure house of the Dragon Dynasty and found your grandmaster. He immediately wanted to kill your grandmaster. Fortunately, someone from the imperial family persuaded him, so Daoist Qiu let your grandmaster go. I just didn¡¯t expect that he woulde this time.¡±Taoist Qingxu sighed.


    ¡°He came with ill intentions. He must have ill intentions for choosing this opportunity,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a cold snort.


    ¡°Master, What¡¯s Your n?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You probably know that the quasi-sage ising. Master also invited a few old friends to protect him. Your Grandmaster also invited friends. Don¡¯t worry. Although it¡¯s a little troublesome this time, it¡¯ll definitely be fine,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    ¡°All of you should go back and cultivate.¡±Daoist Priest Qingxu Pinched Dao Ming¡¯s cheek.


    Ye Sheng and the other two had no choice but to leave when they saw this and did not disturb Daoist Priest Qingxu anymore.


    ..


    Ye Sheng did not return to his room to rest. He brought the Void Demon King to a mountain peak and looked at Old Man Tu Shan in the distance.


    ¡°Void Demon King, do you think Grandmaster will be able to survive this cmity?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°In my opinion, 50-50,¡±the great void demon king said calmly.


    ¡°Is this cmity very strong?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    He had never experienced a cmity before, nor had he seen anyone else undergo it. Naturally, he did not know how terrifying it was.


    ¡°If you want me to say it, it will definitely be very easy. After all, I am a great void demon king, but for you guys, it will be more difficult,¡±the great void demon king said.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Then you have no way to help Grandmaster get through this cmity?¡±


    Ye Sheng had a good impression of Tu Shan, but he did not have much affection for him. After all, it had only been a short period of time, and everything he had done was for Priest Qingxu.


    This master who treated Ye Sheng extremely well had taken him in as a disciple, taught him alchemy, and helped Ye Sheng obtain the Pantheon Pill Furnace. He could be said to be an indispensable person on Ye Sheng¡¯s path of growth, and Ye Sheng did not want him to be sad.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Didn¡¯t your master say that they also had countermeasures? You¡¯ll find out tomorrow. Those are life-saving methods of mine. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you can¡¯t use them. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±The Void Demon King rejected Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sighed and ced his hands behind his back. He could only watch silently.


    The night passed quickly, and day arrived.


    The first ray of sunlight shone down on old man Tu Shan¡¯s body.


    The thin old man suddenly became extremely serious. His thin body seemed to be able to support heaven and earth.


    Kacha!


    Lightning struck in the clear sky. An explosion quickly spread, and a crack appeared in the sky. It was extremely terrifying, and then it slowly healed.


    This explosion shocked everyone on Mount Longhu.


    The Tribtion had begun?


    In an instant, everyone rushed to the nearby mountain range. In less than fifteen minutes, the mountain peak was filled with people.


    Everyone was watching. They wanted to see how terrifying the tribtion was this time?


    Duanmu Yu, Dao Ming, Beauty Zhou, and Zhou Yi appeared behind Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It has begun,¡±Zhou Yi said solemnly as he stared at Old Man Tu Shan.


    Duanmu Yu, Dao Ming, and Beauty Zhou all watched nervously.


    At this moment, Old Man Tu Shan, who was in the middle of the tribtion, revealed a relieved smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally here. Let¡¯s settle the scores today,¡±old man Tu Shan said faintly.


    Rumble!


    The wind stirred and the clouds surged. The waves churned and the dark clouds covered the sky. In an instant, the clear sky and the White Sun changed their expressions.


    Bolts of lightning swam in the sky like dragons and snakes, entangling together. In the dark clouds, a part of the body was identally revealed, which frightened arge number of people.


    Everyone watched in fear. The dark clouds covered the sky and the Sun. They were over ten miles long and covered the mountain peak in the center.


    Lightning snakes and Lightning Dragons swam among them, looking ferocious and terrifying.


    Kacha!


    Just as everyone was looking on in shock, a bolt of lightning as thick as an arm struck down.


    Old Man Tu Shan raised his hand and struck out fiercely. Ripples appeared in the air, and thenyer afteryer of ripples rose up and struck the Lightning.


    Rumble!


    The lightning instantly exploded and turned into countless sparks. They formed a beautiful scene of fire trees and silver flowers that spread out in the air. There was a ferocious beauty to it, and this scene was seen by many people.


    Kacha!


    But right after that, another bolt of lightning struck down.


    This time, the Lightning turned into a huge sword that descended from the sky and struck at elder Tu Shan.


    ¡°Dragon and Tiger Cry Together!¡±Elder Tu Shan let out a long cry. The zhenqi in his body boiled, and in an instant, everyone saw the vast ocean. In the vast ocean, a dragon flew up. Its entire body was lifelike, and it looked savage and terrifying as it charged forward.


    In the distant mountains, a ferocious tiger that was more than ten meters long rushed over. Its sharp fangs flickered with a cold light. With a roar, it shook the heavens and earth, and it crashed into the tiger.


    This was a world-shaking painting.

 Chapter 296

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 29, Scroll of Life (4th update)</h4>


    A dragon and a tiger pounced towards the huge sword.


    The True Dragon roared and released a sound wave attack. The next moment, it wrapped around the huge sword and twisted it.


    The tiger immediately pounced and tore at it.


    The huge sword that was shing with lightning exploded at this moment and swept up the dragon and tiger before disappearing into the sky.


    The surroundings instantly became silent.


    Within the dark clouds, lightning snakes coiled around, and true dragons concealed themselves, waiting for the next wave of attacks.


    ¡°Five hundred years old!¡±Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s eyes lit up. He was five hundred years old, and within the emptiness realm, his blood wasn¡¯t cold, and he was still filled with challenges like a youth.


    ¡°Today, i, Tu Shan, have stepped into the eleventh level of the emptiness realm under the witness of the various sects here,¡±Tu Shan said loudly, and he took a step forward to appear in the sky.


    Bang!


    He pressed down with hisrge hand and fiercely struck the lightning snake in the sky.


    The surrounding people were dumbstruck when they saw this. Tu Shan didn¡¯t passively receive the attack and instead took the initiative to charge forward to face the Lightning Tribtion.


    He had great ambitions, and he didn¡¯t want to use the void stage lightning tribtion to restrict himself.


    Roar!


    Within the dark clouds, the Lightning was enraged. This was a provocation to the lightning tribtion, and in an instant, the enormous snake hissed, and the Lightning Dragon Roared, and they all charged down.


    Rumble!


    Heaven and earth were filled with lightning. One after another, they looked like human-shaped lightning, snake-shaped lightning, and dragon-shaped lightning...


    The myriad forms of lightning surrounded old man Tu Shan, and when they attacked, it was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    At this moment, the Lightning was like a prison, and its divine might was invincible.


    This was the power of Heaven and earth. It was so terrifying that many people¡¯s faces turned pale, and their bodies trembled in fear.


    However, Old Man Tu Shan did not. He hade this far, so he naturally was not afraid of these things. With a wave of his hand, a scroll appeared, and the light cloud-colored scroll was thrown away.


    Crash!


    This scroll was a Dharma treasure, Tu Shan¡¯s Natal Dharma Treasure. It had thousands of floating worlds drawn on it.


    The Scroll of life!


    This was Tu Shan¡¯s Dharma Treasure, and also his dao.


    His Dao, his dharma treasure, and his true body were all gathered together at this moment, forming an invincible figure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight,¡±Tu Shan said loudly. Then, he faced the Lightning and shook the life picture scroll.


    Crash!


    The life picture scroll emitted an iparable power as it directly sucked in the Lightning and refined it.


    Boom!


    The Lightning was enraged. In an instant, three thousand lightning snakes danced wildly and descended in unison, igniting the void. Lightning and fire flickered and surged around Old Man Tu Shan.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Lightning Dragons roared and followed closely behind, not giving Old Man Tu Shan a chance to catch his breath.


    This was very terrifying. The spectators kept retreating, and the central area became a sea of lightning. Old Man Tu Shan could only use the scroll of life to protect himself against such a fierce attack.


    Ye Sheng saw this, and his eyes lit up. He became even more excited.


    He saw the path ahead. The Lightning was so powerful. If he passed through it, wouldn¡¯t it mean that humans could also defeat the heavens?


    The Void Demon King was very calm as he stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, he said indifferently, ¡°He still has some potential. He¡¯s smart too. He knows to gather the lightning together and not let them attack separately. This way, he won¡¯t waste too much energy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Grandmaster can ovee it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s see what he can do next,¡±the Void Demon King said coldly. He did not take this lightning tribtion seriously.


    ¡°Just this lightning tribtion. I can even take a bath inside. Even if I can¡¯t use any power now, no one can harm me just with this body of mine,¡±the Void Demon King said proudly.


    This body of his was the Kun Peng¡¯s True Body.


    Ye Sheng watched silently, staring at the center of the Lightning.


    Old Man Tu Shan used the life map to protect himself. His expression was solemn as he watched the lightning snakes collide and the Lightning Dragons pounce on him.


    After the scroll of life withstood so many attacks, the next moment, there was a cracking sound.


    It broke.


    At this moment, the scroll of life was shattered by the Lightning Snakes and lightning dragons.


    When Ye Sheng saw this, he was shocked.


    The people around him also cried out in surprise.


    Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s natal magic treasure was shattered. could he still hold on?


    ¡°It¡¯s finally shattered.¡±Old Man Tu Shan was stunned. Looking at the cracks on the scroll of life, his eyes were filled with sadness.


    Mu ran threw the scroll of life into the sky.


    Rumble!


    Hundreds of Thunderbolts crashed into it.


    Crack!


    The Scroll of life waspletely broken. It was torn into dozens of pieces and fell down one by one.


    The Thunderbolts continued to crash down.


    They wanted to destroy Old Man Tu Shan and end this lightning tribtion.


    The disciples of Mount Longhu saw the struggle in their hearts and cried out in fear. Some of them even covered their eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look anymore.


    The instant they covered their eyes, they lost a beautiful scene of fireworks.


    They saw Old Man Tu Shan take a step forward. In the air, a huge wave of energy rushed out from his body and swept out in all directions, transforming into a huge scroll.


    The Scroll of life!


    This wasn¡¯t a magic treasure, but its power far surpassed that of a magic treasure. Old Man Tu Shan then struck out.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this. All these years, I¡¯ve never been willing to destroy my natal magic treasure and allow myself to break through the shackles. Now, with the help of the Lightning¡¯s attack, the scroll of life has been shattered. I¡¯ve also taken that step.¡±Old Man Tu Shan took that step forward, he had stepped into the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, and he was only one step away from the twelfth level of the pinnacle.


    Hisrge hand grabbed the enormous life painting and swept it fiercely.


    The autumn wind swept through the fallen leaves.


    This sweep caused everyone¡¯s eyes to pop out.


    Under this attack, the Lightning became extremely weak, and it exploded into beautiful fireworks.


    In the next moment, Old Man Tu Shan smashed the dark clouds, and the Lightning within the dark clouds shattered as well.


    The gloomy sky suddenly shot into the first ray of sunlight, followed closely by countless rays of sunlight.


    The clear sky covered tens of thousands of miles, and the sunlight shone on thend. A warm feeling came.


    Old Man Tu Shan, who was illuminated by the sunlight, was like an immortal, so elegant.


    Everyone looked at him with admiration.


    He had passed.


    Such a powerful lightning tribtion had passed.


    Old Man Tu Shan was too powerful.


    The disciples of Mount Longhu who had experienced great ups and downs cheered loudly.


    However, in the next second, Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s body went limp and he fell from the sky.


    Many people cried out in rm and looked on worriedly.


    Fortunately, old man Tu Shan stabilized his body andnded on the mountain peak. He spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    His Natal Dharma Wave was destroyed. How could he not be injured?


    Furthermore, the Lightning Tribtion was so powerful that he hadpletely withstood it. At this moment, in the eyes of outsiders, he was already at the end of his rope.


    Everyone looked at Old Man Tu Shan worriedly. However, at this moment, they heard the sound of footsteps.


    Tap Tap Tap Tap!


    These footsteps were very soft, but everyone heard it. It was as if they were ringing in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said, ¡°Not good. Enemies areing.¡±


    Yes, enemies areing.


    Everyone also knew that enemies wereing.


    Because in the void, two people walked out.


    Two old men.


    One was in a ck robe, and the other was in a green robe.


    Their hair was sparse, and they were all white. Their faces were wrinkled, full of age spots, and their bodies were hunched.


    These two people walked over lightly just like that.


    Ye Sheng recognized them at first nce. His face was ashen as he said, ¡°The old undying of the feather emergence Holy Land.¡±

 Chapter 297

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 30, fear of Death (5th update)</h4>


    The two old men from the sacrednd of emergence had arrived. They stepped in the air and looked old, but no one looked down on them.


    ¡°These are the two ancestors of the sacrednd of emergence. I didn¡¯t expect them toe,¡±someone eximed.


    ¡°I thought the people from the sacrednd of emergence wouldn¡¯te again, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so insidious. They wille again after passing the Thunder Tribtion,¡±someone said disdainfully.


    ¡°This is too shameless. Old Man Tu Shan no longer has the ability to fight.¡±Someone was very dissatisfied.


    However, these two didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to them.


    At their realm, they had seen through many things. They didn¡¯t care about other words. In their eyes, there was only one Tu Shan.


    After Tu Shan passed the Thunder Tribtion, his body emitted a thick aura of life. In the eyes of these two people, this was a great tonic.


    Tu Shan looked at the two people in the air and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would be the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you surprised to see me?¡±The green-robed old man said indifferently.


    ¡°The two of US are here to send you on your way today. What do you think?¡±The ck-robed old man chuckled and let out an ear-piercing and unpleasant owl-likeugh.


    ¡°Under the management of you people, the emergence Holy Land haspletely lost the reputation of the Holy Land that was worshipped by people back then.¡±Tu Shan shook his head and said.


    ¡°As long as we are here, the sacrednd of emergence is here. We are the sacrednd of emergence. But if we leave, the sacrednd of emergence will not exist and will gradually decline,¡±said the green-robed old man.


    ¡°Your thoughts are still stuck in a thousand years ago. That era was the most exciting era for you. But unfortunately, you have been living for so long and have never dared to transcend the tribtion. You have been afraid of being struck to death. You have suppressed your cultivation and watched your life force disappear, your body decline, and your soul wither. You can only use the innate essence of pregnant women and children to prolong your lives. You have lived so miserably. If I Were you, I would havemitted suicide a long time ago. Maybe I could even reincarnate and start over again,¡±said Old Man Tu Shan disdainfully.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever felt death walking towards you at every moment? It reminds you all the time that you should die. You¡¯ve lived long enough, and you¡¯ve already been eliminated. It¡¯s simply annoying. ¡°We cultivators have our own lives, and we can¡¯t control it. If I don¡¯t want to die, who can kill me?¡±The ck-robed patriarch snorted coldly.


    Old Man Tu Shan asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°You are the ones who have been eliminated by time. If your thoughts can not improve, then ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Since you are here today, it seems that the heavens have used my hand to send you away.¡±Old Man Tu Shan straightened his back, killing intent burst out from his eyes.


    He could still fight, and he still had the belief that he was invincible.


    ¡°A crippled body with injuries on its back dares to be so arrogant?¡±The green-robed old man said disdainfully.


    ¡°My body is injured, but what about all of you?¡±Old Man Tu Shan sneered. ¡°Your bodies have already been buried to the eyes by the Yellow Earth, and only a bit more is left. Today, I¡¯ll fill it up for all of you.¡±


    ¡°Boasting shamelessly. You¡¯ve just entered the eleventh level of the void initiation stage, and we¡¯ve been in this stage for six to seven hundred years. If it wasn¡¯t for the body not allowing us, we¡¯d have long broken through to the twelfth level,¡±the ck-robed old man said with a cold snort.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re boasting shamelessly. Even if I gave you a peak body, you wouldn¡¯t dare to break through. ¡°Your souls are rotten, and your thoughts are old. You shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. You should be nailed to a coffin and buried underground forever,¡±Old Man Tu Shan said mockingly, then, he struck out with his palm.


    Dragon¡¯s Roar and Tiger¡¯s Roar!


    The True Dragon and White Tiger roared, and then pounced over to envelop the two old men.


    Old Man Tu Shan was using all his strength, fighting one against two, full of confidence.


    Even if he was injured, it was not a big problem for him to fight against two people whose body and mind were decaying.


    ¡°Courting death.¡±The green-robed old man looked coldly, and pped out a palm that was like a shriveled chicken w.


    Boom!


    True energy was like a wave, striking the true dragon in an instant.


    The ck-robed old man waved his sleeve, and the dense true energy turned into a divine bird, Vermilion Bird, and then ruthlessly bit the white tiger.


    ¡°Is that all your attacks?¡±The green-robed old man asked.


    ¡°Even if my body can¡¯t take it anymore, are you tickling me with this little bit of attack?¡±The ck-robed old man said disdainfully.


    Old Man Tu Shan chuckled. His eyes were bright, like the sun, hot and fierce. He took a step forward, arrived in the void, and then stretched out his hand to grab.


    Hula!


    The Scroll of life was grabbed out by old man Tu Shan. With a violent shake, the air billowed into the sky, sweeping all around.


    ¡°I was only testing you guys just now. As I expected, your bodies were decaying, and there was a problem with your true qi. You guys are no longer the same as you were a hundred years ago. Today, I will ask you to die,¡±old man Tu Shan said loudly.


    Boom!


    His scroll of life was like a war scroll, covering the two old men in an instant. It was extremely terrifying.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The terrifying true energy was like a wave, like a wake, like a bright ray of hope in the world.


    It struck against the decay.


    This attack caused the expressions of the green-robed old man and the ck-robed forefather to change drastically. They said in shock, ¡°You actually have such terrifying battle strength?¡±


    They used the techniques of the ascendance sacrednd together and tried their best to resist, but they still could not resist the coverage of the scroll of life.


    A person¡¯s life appeared in the surroundings.


    Birth, childhood, youth, youth, middle age, old age, old age, death!


    This was a person¡¯s life, and no one could change it unless one had the ability to break through and gain more lifespan.


    But since ancient times, besides ascending, no one could escape death.


    The two old men of the ascendance sacrednd hadpletely forgotten this rule.


    They wanted to continue this for a long time.


    This itself went against thews of time and the truth of the world.


    The Scroll of life exploded with a huge amount of energy and smashed out, causing the green-robed old man to stagger. His body immediately fell into the void and he couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    ¡°What did you do to me? I feel that thest bit of my life force is flowing away?¡±The green-robed old man shouted angrily. He could no longer remain calm. The life force that he regarded as his life force was slowly flowing away.


    This meant that he was going to die.


    No... he couldn¡¯t... He couldn¡¯t die, he didn¡¯t want to die.


    The azure-robed old man immediately rushed over, wanting to stop Old Man Tu Shan, but halfway through, his body suddenly lost its life force.


    ¡°No! ! !¡±The azure-robed old man¡¯s soul emitted a furious roar, and his bodypletely died, and his soul followed closely behind him, directly transforming into smoke.


    A big shot at the eleventh level of the void stage died just like that.


    Everyone was stunned.


    But what was even more shocking was that the ck-robed old man was imprisoned on the spot.


    The scroll of life continuously enveloped him. No matter how the other party struggled, he was still unable to escape.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die. I still have ten years of life left, and I can extend it. I can live for at least another thirty years,¡±the ck-robed old ancestor said in shock and anger.


    He was afraid.


    What he feared the most was death. As a person who constantly opposed death, he knew that once he entered hell, he would forever sink into oblivion.


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Daoist Qiu, Save Me!¡±The ck-robed elder had no choice but to shout, begging for his life.

 Chapter 298 - killing with a sword (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 31, killing with a sword (1st update)</h4>


    A loud shout startled everyone.


    Boom!


    Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s expression changed drastically. His eyes turned vicious as he pulled forcefully, wanting to kill the ck-robed old man.


    The Scroll of life quickly closed, wanting to extract the life force of the ck-robed old man.


    The ck-robed old man looked at it in horror and tried his best to block it. His true energy spread out and formed a defensive wall.


    Boom!


    But in an instant, the life painting shattered the defensive wall.


    ¡°How can you be so powerful? You just broke through and didn¡¯t even have time to adapt.¡±The ck-robed elder was furious and said in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m not powerful. It¡¯s just that you are too old. I Can¡¯t beat you anymore. There¡¯s no need for me to be powerful. You Aren¡¯t the same as you were a few hundred years ago.¡±Old Man Tu Shan sneered.


    The scroll of life rapidly extracted the life force from the ck-robed old man. In an instant, his sparse hair fluttered in the wind and becamepletely bald. His entire being was filled with a deathly aura.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m going to die. Everything we discussed will be written off,¡±the ck-robed old man let out a wail.


    ng!


    At the edge of the sky, arge saber tore through the sky, bringing with it a rolling aura. It transformed into an old dragon and crashed into the scroll of life.


    Pu!


    Old Man Tu Shan was sent flying. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and his expression became dispirited.


    The Scroll of life was alsopletely destroyed by this attack and turned into smoke.


    The ck-robed old man was given a chance to catch his breath. He immediately distanced himself from Old Man Tu Shan and watched in horror. He was even older and did not even have the chance to make a move.


    However, no one dared to approach him. A tiger that was on the verge of death was the most ferocious.


    The surrounding people were dumbfounded when they saw the twists and turns of the situation. who was the owner of thisrge saber?


    Did someone from the plume manifestation Holy Lande again?


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, knew who this person was.


    ¡°Daoist Qiu, he¡¯s here,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of people who take advantage of the situation,¡±Dao Ming said indignantly.


    Duanmu Yu looked at him nervously and said, ¡°Master and the others have a backup n.¡±


    The elders and disciples of Mount Longhu were all furious. They stared at the long saber. After it shattered the scroll of life, it stood quietly in the air. Then, it changed and turned into a person.


    It was an old man with a thin face. His hair was neatlybed and mixed with gray and white. His eyes were deep, like a bottomless pool of water.


    He was staring at elder Tu Shan. There was not much change in his eyes, but his aura was slightly diffusing.


    Daoist Qiu.


    This was the third most powerful expert in the world.


    The previous dynasty¡¯s consecrator was also the current protector of the Great Zhou Empire overseas.


    He came alone and stared at Tu Shan, causing the people around him to feel heavy-hearted.


    First, it was the tribtion. After killing the elders of the plume manifestation Holy Land, Tu Shan had no fighting strength at all.


    He was not a match for Daoist Qiu.


    Fortunately, Daoist Qiu did not immediately kill him.


    He nced at the ck-robed elder and said indifferently, ¡°You should still have a month to live. If you don¡¯t make a move.¡±


    The ck-robed elder was furious. He looked at Tu Shan with hatred, he roared, ¡°Kill him. He destroyed my hope. I want to destroy him too. Not only him, but also the disciples of Mount Longhu, including Ye Sheng. Destroy them all. If you kill him, I¡¯ll agree to your suggestion.¡±


    As soon as these words left his mouth, all the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain flew into a rage. They wanted nothing more than to immediately raise their swords and chop this old bastard to death.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare move because this old man still had a trace of the strength of a trapped beast.


    They didn¡¯t dare move, but someone else did.


    ¡°Old Bastard, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±Ye Sheng took a step forward, and the myriad forms sword of the human world appeared in his hand. His eyes were awe-inspiring, and his killing intent was overflowing.


    He wanted to kill this old bastard at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng stood out and shocked many people.


    ¡°He¡¯s only at the Xiantian realm. Even if he can defeat the eighth change of the Golden Core Realm, he¡¯s still at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is being stupid. He¡¯s courting death.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is being impulsive. He shouldn¡¯t have gone. This old bastard will die in a month.¡±


    Everyone said regretfully. They didn¡¯t like this old fart either, but he would naturally die if they waited for another month. If they rushed out now, their minds would be muddled.


    But Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He wanted to kill this old bastard with his own hands.


    This wasn¡¯t a moment of impulse, and it wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng who suggested it.


    It was the void demon king who told ye Sheng, ¡°You can go out now and do your best to kill this old fart.¡±


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he did not doubt the void level¡¯s foresight and immediately rushed out.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s rush instantly became the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    When Daoist Qiu saw this, his eyes were filled with disdain as he said, ¡°Courting death. Even if it¡¯s the crippled eleventhyer of the void, it¡¯s not something a connate eighth sky person like you can kill.¡±


    Old Man Tu Shan frowned and looked worriedly.


    Dao Ming shrieked, ¡°Not good. Why did Little Junior Brother Rush Out?¡±


    Duanmu Yu was stunned and said, ¡°Little junior brother has his own thoughts. He¡¯s not a muddle-headed person.¡±


    Zhou Yi was clearly stunned as well. A person at the eighth sky of the innate realm holding a sword and rushing out to sh an eleventhyer of the Void was courting death no matter how one looked at it. However, for some unknown reason, Zhou Yi actually felt that.., that old bastard from the plume manifestation holynd was about to die.


    This was the first thought that he had been impressed by Ye Sheng¡¯s stunning performance for a long time.


    Beauty Zhou pressed her palms together and watched silently. She believed that Ye Sheng would not shoot off without reason.


    When the ck-robed old man saw Ye Sheng rushing out, Ye Sheng was stunned at the first moment. He thought that his eyes were blurry from old age and that he had seen the wrong person.


    He carefully wiped his eyes and looked again. It was Ye Sheng, eighth sky of the innate realm.


    He was furious, furious, and iparably furious.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have much time left, I¡¯m still at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm. Even if a tiger falls to the ins and is bullied by a dog, I¡¯m still a tiger. How dare a Little Dog Like You Bully Me?¡±The ck-robed old man was so angry that his entire body was trembling.


    He felt that this was a humiliation. He had been humiliated by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was bullying him because he was old and weak. He could not defeat an eighth sky of the innate realm.


    This was simply outrageous.


    Ye Sheng stared at him coldly and said, ¡°I am bullying you. You Old Bastard should have died a long time ago. If you stay in the human world, you will be a scourge. Countless people have died because of you. Today, I will chop off your head and avenge them.¡±


    These people were only able to live because of the lives of tens of thousands of pregnant women and infants every year. Thinking about the fact that there were still more than a dozen people like this in the ascendance sacrednd, Ye Sheng¡¯s anger soared to the sky.


    These people all deserved to die.


    Ye Sheng held his sword, and his killing intent surged. This battle that was asymmetrical in the eyes of others wasn¡¯t without opportunity in his eyes.


    Ye Sheng could kill a person at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm who was so weak to this extent.


    As long as he had this belief, Ye Sheng believed in himself.


    He didn¡¯t say any nonsense at all. He charged forward and shed out with his sword.


    The Sword of the Great River descended from the sky!


    When this sword was struck out, a rolling river descended from the sky and struck the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. Your realm is too weak. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll capture you and bring you back to the emergence Holy Land. I¡¯ll do onest thing for my old friends and have them kill the totem inheritor for me.¡±The ck-robed old man smiled malevolently.


    ¡°Originally, we captured your good brother Chu Zhongtian and wanted to use him to force you to head to the emergence Holy Land. But now it seems that we don¡¯t need to use this method anymore.¡±The ck-robed old man said regretfully.

 Chapter 299

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 32, who do you think you are? (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. Chu Zhongtian was captured?


    ¡°How could you capture Chu Zhongtian?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he asked word by word.


    ¡°The power of my ascendance sacrednd is not something you can imagine. Other people don¡¯t know what happened between Chu Zhongtian and you in the grasnd, but my ascendance sacrednd can still investigate. Now, I will capture you and lock you up with that Little Bastard Chu Zhongtian, so that you and your brother can be reunited.¡±The ck-robed old manughed, it was eerie and terrifying, like a devil that had crawled out of Hell.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±Ye Sheng was furious, and the true energy in his body started to boil. His best brother had been captured because of him, and his life might be in danger. How Could Ye Sheng sit still?


    With the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword in hand, Ye Sheng executed the Kun Peng Transformation, and his speed soared to the extreme.


    In an instant, the strength of two thousand people came from his Dantian.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s true energy had expanded to a terrifying level, and he was actually on par with the ck-robed elder.


    ng!


    The Holy Martial armor flew out and added onto Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng used all his methods to kill the ck-robed elder.


    His speed was extremely fast, and he shed out with his sword.


    ng!


    The cold sword Qi shot out for more than ten miles and enveloped the area where the ck-robed old man was. He had nowhere to run.


    ¡°What a good little dog. You actually dare to humiliate me like this. Today, I will let you know how the emptiness realm can be so powerful.¡±The ck-robed old man stood shakily with a Haggard appearance. However, with a tap of his finger.., a bright light shed and burst out.


    This was Dao Yun. The Dao Yun of an emptiness realm expert was iparable. It was absolutely not something that a jindan couldpare to.


    This Dao Yun shot out and instantly smashed onto ye Sheng¡¯s sword Qi.


    Kacha!


    A clear sound reverberated. In the next moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s sword qipletely disappeared.


    The surrounding people watched and sighed. The gap between their realms was too big. Even if one¡¯s body was at the peak and the other was rotten, the gap between them during this period of time was still difficult to make up.


    Tu Shan watched and his eyes became anxious. He wanted to help.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura smashed down and blocked Tu Shan¡¯s path.


    ¡°Let them settle their own battles,¡±Daoist Qiu said coldly.


    Tu Shan was furious, but when he saw Daoist Qiu¡¯s cold expression, he knew that they couldn¡¯t argue.


    Ye Sheng saw the ck-robed elder¡¯s dao charm and frowned. He knew that ordinary attacks were useless, so he used his dao charm to fight back.


    ¡°Have a taste of my dao rhythm too,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He used the Kun Peng Transformation and charged forward.


    ¡°Hehe, you want to Comprehend Dao rhythm at the eighth sky of the connate realm? Wishful Thinking.¡±The ck-robed old man smiled disdainfully. He extended his trembling hand and pointed out with his finger.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the ck-robed old man¡¯s fingertip emitted an iparably beautiful light, enveloping ye Sheng and preventing him from advancing.


    ¡°Law of reincarnation,¡±Ye Sheng roared loudly. True energy condensed and transformed into a hell, within which countless dao rhythms emerged.


    There were a total of ny-nine dao rhythms. Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was ice-cold, and there was a green glow circting within his eyes. All of a sudden, it shot out. It was the Dao rhythm of time.


    Time stripping!


    Ye Sheng let out a long howl, shocking the entire mountain. A terrifying aura broke through the ck-robed elder¡¯s Dao rhythm, enveloping him in an instant.


    Time began to peel off his body.


    The ck-robed old man aged at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His eyebrows were lowered, his skin was loose, and his teeth were falling off. He could not stand steadily and fell to the ground.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t take away my life force.¡±The ck-robed old man wailed. He looked at Ye Sheng in shock. He could not understand why ye Sheng could strip away his life force.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold and stern. His eyes were blood-red as they gradually dripped down.


    The dao rhythm of time was in his eyes. This was also a move within thews of reincarnation that could strip him of his life force.


    The ck-robed old man was an emptiness realm expert. Stripping him of his life force was extremely difficult for Ye Sheng, but fortunately, the other party had already reached the final moment of his life.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were in pain. With a low roar, he immediately stopped stripping time. If he continued stripping time, his eyes would be blind.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±The moment the time stripping was removed, Ye Sheng raised his sword and shed at the ck-robed elder¡¯s neck.


    The ck-robed elder¡¯s body trembled. He could not block this attack at all.


    Ye Sheng had taken away twenty days of his remaining one-month lifespan.


    He was now just an old man waiting to die.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword came menacingly. He was powerless to block it.


    Daoist Qiu¡¯s expression changed when he saw this scene. He said in disbelief, ¡°He actually won?¡±


    He looked at Ye Sheng and frowned. He couldn¡¯t let ye Sheng kill the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°Stop!¡±Daoist Qiu berated, wanting Ye Sheng to stop.


    But Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He took a step forward and ruthlessly shed with the hundred states sword.


    ¡°Impudent! I told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±Daoist qiu shouted in anger.


    Rumble!


    At the same time, a powerful aura smashed down, wanting to make ye Sheng kneel.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    However, this aura was blocked by a single word in midair.


    It was the word ¡®person¡¯.


    This word was like a person. With a vicious push, it blocked this aurapletely. Ye Sheng waspletely unaffected.


    Puchi!


    Ye Sheng fiercely shed out, directly chopping off the ck-robed old man¡¯s head.


    Gulu.


    This human head rolled onto the ground, and the ck-robed old man¡¯s body trembled a few times beforepletely dying.


    The surrounding people looked on in shock, and no one dared to believe that Ye Sheng had done it.


    He¡¯d killed a great expert at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm.


    An eighth sky of the innate realm killed an expert at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm.


    If this were to be known, others would think that he was an idiot.


    Now, the truth was right before their eyes.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up and she pped her hands. Ye Sheng had really done it.


    Zhou Yi sighed and started to admire him from the bottom of his heart.


    Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming were extremely happy.


    Dao Ming jumped into Duanmu Yu¡¯s arms and shouted, ¡°Little junior brother is really amazing. He beheaded that old fart.¡±


    ¡°Little junior brother has grown up,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a sigh.


    All the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain looked on in a daze.


    In the next second, Cheers rang out like a tsunami. At this moment, they were truly convinced.


    Ye Sheng was the strongest disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain. He deserved it.


    When Old Man Tu Shan saw this scene, heughed out loud. Heughed very happily.


    Only Daoist Qiu¡¯s face was gloomy as he stared at Ye Sheng and said coldly, ¡°I told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Ye Sheng held the human world¡¯s myriad forms sword and looked at Daoist Qiu arrogantly. He sneered and said, ¡°Who do you think you are to give orders here? Why should I listen to You?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±Daoist Qiu flew into a rage and his aura rumbled as he smashed down. The word ¡®human¡¯was instantly shattered and was about to drown Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I want you to die,¡±Daoist Qiu said with killing intent.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. He knew that he was in trouble, but he did not run nor was he afraid.


    ¡°Daoist Qiu, Ye Sheng is right. Who do you think you are to give orders here?¡±A deep and furious voice sounded. A thin figure appeared in front of Ye Sheng and smashed down with rolling aura, he stopped a hundred feet away from this person.


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that someone would step out to stop this Daoist Qiu. That was why he dared to directly rebuke him.

 Chapter 300

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 33: One Arm and one leg (third update)</h4>


    ¡°Great Qin quasi-sage!¡±Daoist Qiu¡¯s expression was incredibly dark as he coldly said.


    The person who had appeared in front of Ye Sheng was none other than quasi-sage Zhou Yuan.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan coldly looked at Daoist qiu and said, ¡°This is Great Qin; you don¡¯t have the right to act atrociously.¡±


    ¡°This was once thend of the Dragon Dynasty, and Dragon Tiger Mountain was a sect that the Dragon Dynasty had conferred on. Great Qin only stole it,¡±Daoist Qiu said in a low voice.


    ¡°Dynasty reform is inevitable, and your dragon dynasty has also reced someone else¡¯s dynasty. Now that you¡¯ve been reced, you¡¯re just the victors,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said calmly.


    ¡°Well said,¡±ye Sheng pped and said in an ingratiating manner.


    Daoist Qiu looked at Ye Sheng with a cold and severe gaze, his killing intent not abating.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan looked at Ye Sheng and felt quite ufortable. His precious daughter was about to be taken away by this person, and he could not lose his temper because his precious daughter was looking at him.


    With this thought, the way quasi-sage Zhou Yuan looked at Ye Sheng was not right.


    When Ye Sheng saw Zhou Yuan, his aura weakened a little, and he no longer had any arrogance. He smiled obsequiously.


    ¡°Cheeky, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said snappily.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face stiffened, then he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He quickly left, not wanting to distract quasi-sage Zhou Yuan.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±Daoist Qiu pointed out, and a divine light shot out, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Great Righteous Energy!¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s expression darkened, and a vast, sun-like light shot out, sweeping away this divine light.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart jumped. He knew that he had just escaped from the gates of Hell, and he immediately ran away, not daring to participate in the final battle of such an expert.


    If he used his full strength, he would only be able to deal with the ck-robed elder who only had one month to live, the peak-stage Taoist Qiu, and quasi-sage Zhou Yuan. Ye Sheng would not be able to participate in the battle between them.


    He quickly ran to Beauty Zhou¡¯s side and did not go out anymore.


    ¡°How has father treated you?¡±Beauty Zhou asked Ye Sheng with a grin,


    ¡°What else can I do? Father-inw looks at his son-inw. The more he looks at him, the more he likes him,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Beauty Zhou obviously did not believe him.


    ¡°Father dotes on little sister the most. He treats her better than me by more than ten times. He has always treated her like the apple of his eye. Little Sister has been satisfied with all her requests since she was young. Now that you have stolen little sister¡¯s heart, do you still want father to treat you well?¡±Zhou Yi shook his head with a mocking smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. In the early stages, he might give me a hard time, but in theter stages, when we have a child, father-inw will definitely be happy,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face turned red. She patted ye Sheng¡¯s arm and said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, we¡¯re going to have a child anyway. If you don¡¯t have a child with me, I¡¯ll find someone else to have a child with,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±Beauty Zhou narrowed her eyes and looked at Ye Sheng dangerously. Her jade-like hands secretly touched the soft flesh on Ye Sheng¡¯s waist.


    Ye Sheng pulled her into his embrace and said, ¡°I said that I would marry you as soon as possible and have eight or ten children.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pig?¡±Beauty Zhou felt incredibly embarrassed and buried her head in Ye Sheng¡¯s embrace.


    Zhou Yi: ..


    Duanmu Yu: ..


    Dao Ming: ..


    The three of them left Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou at the same time. Out of sight, out of mind; these three were all bachelors.


    ..


    On the battlefield, Daoist Qiu looked at quasi-sage Zhou Yuan and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re not my match. Leave; I don¡¯t want to kill you; you represent Great Qin¡¯s majesty.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that I represent Great Qin¡¯s majesty, you should know that you shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said seriously; he did not want to make a move either.


    Daoist Qiu was very powerful; he was not at the so-called 11th level of the Void Realm; he was at the 12th level of the Void Realm, and he could destroy the world with a single move.


    This was also why the Great Zhou Imperial Family, which was under the protection of Taoist Qiu, developed overseas and was not exterminated.


    If someone at the 12th level of the Void Realm made a move, even the Great Qin emperor would not be able to stop the assassination.


    This was the reason why the Samsara Sect¡¯s sect master had assassinated the first Qin emperor back then.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan was equivalent to the 11th level of the Void Realm, but he was still one step away from the peak.


    If he took that one step forward, he would be able to remove the quasi-sage character.


    But he had yet to take that step forward.


    Old Man Tu Shan did not seem to have any fighting strength. He said loudly, ¡°Big Brother Qiu, I know why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Daoist Qiu¡¯s gaze was cold as he said, ¡°Back then, you did not keep your promise. Now, I want your life. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s expression changed.


    The expressions of the disciples of Mount Longhu also changed.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s expression was solemn as he stared intently at Daoist Qiu.


    Daoist Qiu stood calmly in the air with his hands behind his back as he looked at Old Man Tu Shan.


    He was waiting for an answer.


    An answer that was decadeste.


    ¡°Back then, I did break my promise to you, but I don¡¯t regret it. However, I have always felt guilty towards you,¡±Tu Shan said slowly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯llmit suicide to make amends,¡±Daoist Qiu said coldly.


    Many of the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain red at him. It was not easy for them to have a great expert in charge. If he were tomit suicide now, wouldn¡¯t the great n for the rise of Dragon Tiger Mountain fall through?


    Daoist Qiu did not care about these gazes at all. He just looked at Tu Shan calmly.


    Tu Shan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I betrayed my promise. I should pay the price, but this price can¡¯t be my life.¡±


    Daoist Qiu looked coldly at Tu Shan, not saying a word.


    ¡°Big Brother Qiu, I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then.¡±Tu Shan knelt down and said sincerely.


    ¡°This is the price you have to pay. I trusted you so much and handed the Imperial City to you. What About You?¡±Daoist Qiu¡¯s expression was furious.


    Tu Shan stood up calmly and used his hand as a knife, ruthlessly cutting everything.


    Puchi!


    An arm flew out.


    ¡°No.¡±The disciples of Mount Longhu looked on in shock.


    Qing Xu had appeared behind quasi-sage Zhou Yuan at some point in time. He looked on with a pained expression but did not stop him.


    ¡°This arm can be considered my apology,¡±Tu Shan said sincerely.


    He had lost an arm and his expression did not change as he looked at Daoist Qiu.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡±Daoist Qiu said with a cold expression.


    Tu Shan¡¯s expression changed and he was stunned speechless.


    Daoist Qingxu said angrily, ¡°Daoist Qiu, don¡¯t go too far. Back then, my master was also urged back by Grandmaster¡¯s ten or so consecutive orders. He even brought out members of the Great Zhou imperial n. Otherwise, the Great Zhou Empire would no longer exist.¡±


    Daoist qiu said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no ce for a junior like you to speak here.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Qiu, this old man is here. Today, you won¡¯t be able to kill Tu Shan.¡±A cold voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng was pleasantly surprised to see that this person was ji Xia Academy¡¯s Vice Principal, Old Man Han Shan.


    Old Man Han Shan was very old and was from the same generation as Daoist Qiu. Now that he stood out, Daoist Qiu frowned.


    ¡°Tu Shan, back then, I treated you as a brother and gave you the most precious thing to protect. However, you betrayed me. After so many years, one arm isn¡¯t enough. If you chop off another leg, I¡¯ll turn around and leave.¡±Daoist Qiu said coldly.


    Everyone looked at him in shock. Was He that ruthless?


    Tu Shan thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you for your understanding, Big Brother Qiu.¡±


    Puchi!


    Tu Shan was very decisive. He directly cut off one leg and became a cripple.


    Daoist Qiu closed his eyes. His expression was veryplicated. After saying this, he turned around and left. ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to call me Big Brother Qiu. Take care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 301

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 34, Double Happiness at the door (Fourth Update)</h4>


    A storm came to an end with Daoist Qiu¡¯s departure.


    Old Man Tu Shan had survived the lightning tribtion, but he had also lost an arm and a leg. His strength must have dropped, but at their cultivation level, it was still stronger than before the tribtion.


    This storm was full of twists and turns. The two old men from the plume manifestation Holy Land had died, the quasi-saints had appeared, and the vice principal of Ji Xia Academy had also appeared, blocking Daoist Qiu¡¯s attack.


    When the storm settled down, many people immediately took their leave and left one after another to spread the news.


    Old Man Tu Shan had passed the Lightning Tribtion.


    The previous dynasty¡¯s consecrator, the current Great Zhou¡¯s guardian, Daoist Qiu, hade to Mount Longhu and forced Tu Shan to cut off one of his arms and one of his legs.


    The quasi-saints, Zhou Yuan, and old man Han Shan hade together to stand up for Mount Longhu.


    Ye Sheng had taken his sword and cut off the ck-robed old man¡¯s head, and other news had spread throughout the world with the departure of the people.


    In just a few days, everyone in the world was talking about these things.


    Mount Longhu was in the limelight and its reputation had soared. Because of old man Tu Shan, it was also known as a top faction.


    The factions in the world were divided into third-rate, third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, and top.


    Mount Longhu used to be a first-rate faction, but it was ultimately inferior to those top factions.


    Now, because of this matter, it had stepped into a top major force.


    Old Man Tu Shan¡¯s efforts had also been rewarded.


    ..


    After the storm subsided, Ye Sheng and the others met quasi-sage, old man Han Shan, and Priest Qingxu.


    Because of old man Tu Shan¡¯s injuries, he began to enter closed-door cultivation and no longer appeared. Now, Mount Longhu waspletely in the hands of Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°Master, vice-principal, senior quasi-sage,¡±Ye Sheng greeted them one by one.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing when I saw you again. His Majesty didn¡¯t make a mistake when he sent you to Jixia Academy,¡±elder Hanshan said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the vice-principal¡¯s eptance that Ye Sheng is where he is today,¡±Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    Elder Hanshan said doubtfully, ¡°The Duanmu Yu that I took a fancy to back then was Qingxu¡¯s eldest disciple. I thought highly of you, and you became his youngest disciple. This kid¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t high, but his judgment of people is superb.¡±


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing the eighty-year-old priest Qing Xu being called a kid by others, he had an inexplicable sense of humor.


    ¡°Yin ¡®er,e here.¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan looked coldly at Beauty Zhou who was beside Ye Sheng and said in a bad mood.


    Beauty Zhou was a form of address to outsiders, but at home, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan called her Yin ¡®er.


    Beauty Zhou and Zhou Yin ¡®er were both her forms of address.


    ¡°Father.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled in a fawning manner as she walked over and hugged quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s arm.


    Zhou Yi followed her and said in a low voice, ¡°Father.¡±


    Zhou yuan nodded and said, ¡°We should leave.¡±


    Priest Qingxu immediately smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhou Yuan, there¡¯s no need to do this. Since you¡¯re able to help my Mount Longhu this time, I must do my best as a host and invite you to drink a few more cups to talk about the matters of the two juniors.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at his master gratefully.


    Priest Qingxu was still more distressed over Ye Sheng. He knew how to curry favor with quasi-sage Zhou Yuan for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Daddy ~¡±Beauty Zhou Yuan said coquettishly.


    Zhou Yuan sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s talk about it. If we don¡¯t talk about it, I won¡¯t be able to live in peace when I go back. When you¡¯re older, you won¡¯t be able to stay. If you stay, you¡¯ll be enemies.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face flushed red as she shook Zhou Yuan¡¯s arm in dissatisfaction.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan looked at Ye sheng seriously and asked, ¡°Ye Sheng, I know you very well. I also know about the rtionship between the two of you. Now, let me ask you, are you willing to take care of Yin ¡®er for the rest of your life?¡±


    Ye Sheng said firmly, ¡°Father-inw, Ye Sheng is willing to sacrifice his life to take care of and love Yin ¡®Er.¡±


    In order to gain his father-inw¡¯s favor, Ye Sheng even changed the way he addressed her.


    ¡°My Heart Aches for my own daughter. In my life, I only have her mother as my wife. After her mother passed away, I didn¡¯t marry you. Can you promise me that you will only love Yin ¡®er for the rest of your life?¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan stared at Ye Sheng seriously.


    ¡°Father-inw, Ye Sheng swears that he will only have this one wife in his life, and he will definitely only love this one wife. There will never be another person.¡±Ye Sheng knelt down and said firmly.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes were red, and she smiled.


    Zhou Yuan looked at priest Qing Xu and said, ¡°You cane to Xianyang to propose marriage now. You have to be well-mannered, and you can¡¯t let others talk about it.¡±


    Priest Qing xu smiled and said, ¡°I will go to your residence to propose marriage immediately after I finish dealing with the matters at Mount Longhu.¡±


    Zhou Yuan sighed and walked in front of Ye Sheng. He helped Ye Sheng up and said with aplicated expression, ¡°I know that you are a person worthy of being entrusted. I can rest assured that I will leave Yin ¡®er to you. Remember not to bully her in the future.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father-inw. I will use all of my abilities to dote on Yin ¡®er.¡±


    It was not easy. He and Beauty Zhou had finally reached this step.


    Zhou Yuan nodded and did not speak.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s tears flowed out. She wiped them with her own hands, and the atmosphere was a little heavy.


    When the elder of Mount Han saw this, he immediately red at Duanmu Yu and asked, ¡°When are you nning to marry my disciple?¡±


    Duanmu Yu widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Senior, where... Where did thise from?¡±


    ¡°My female disciple has her heart in you. You gave her to me back then, but you took away her heart. It¡¯s been two years. How long do you n to drag this out?¡±Elder Hanshan asked.


    Ye Sheng immediately smiled when he heard this. He knew that he was talking about Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua¡¯s love for Duanmu Yu began when Duanmu Yu ate noodles in her shop. Later on, Duanmu Yu introduced Xiaohua to Jixia Academy. Until now, Xiaohua¡¯s heart was entirely on Duanmu Yu.


    Duanmu Yu did not know what was wrong with the question. He looked at his master.


    ¡°Brother Hanshan, when I return to Xianyang, I will go to your residence to propose marriage. When the timees, let these two newlyweds get married together. Brother Zhou, do you have any objections?¡±Priest Qingxu asked.


    ¡°Of course not. It is also my fortune to be inws with brother Hanshan.¡±Zhou Yuanughed loudly.


    Elder Hanshan said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Then I will wait for you. Don¡¯t worry, the dowry will not be small.¡±


    Duanmu Yu was dumbfounded. It was settled just like that?


    Didn¡¯t he ask for his opinion as the person involved?


    He had not agreed yet.


    He didn¡¯t want to get married so early.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡±Priest Qingxu asked Duanmu Yu.


    Elder Hanshan stared at Duanmu Yu with an unfriendly gaze.


    For some reason, Duanmu Yu¡¯s burly body faltered for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to teacher¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Priest Qingxu smiled in satisfaction.


    Elder Hanshan also smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Good, this is double happiness. Congrattions!¡±Priest Qingxuughed out loud.


    ¡°Men, serve the food and wine!¡±Ye Sheng immediately shouted.


    Immediately, a disciple brought the food and wine. In the center of the Great Hall of the golden tripod, there was a big table where everyone sat together.


    Ye Sheng, Beauty Zhou, Zhou Yi, Duanmu Yu, Dao Ming, Priest Qingxu, and elder Hanshan.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was very good. Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan also gradually rxed.


    His daughter would eventually get married. Rather than marrying someone she did not like, she might as well choose Ye Sheng.


    With this thought in mind, Zhou Yuan found ye sheng pleasing to the eye.


    After all, Ye Sheng was good in every way. He was handsome, his cultivation was not bad, and he had great potential. Moreover, he was single-minded and very filial to the elderly.


    This was a person with no ws in his character. He was worthy of his daughter.

 Chapter 302 - I’m going to save Chu Zhongtian (5th watch)

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 35: I¡¯m going to save Chu Zhongtian (5th watch)</h4>


    After three rounds of drinking, it was a peaceful scene. Ye Sheng left the banquet early because he could not handle the alcohol.


    He came to the square alone and stood looking at the moonlight.


    He had many thoughts.


    Ye Sheng was thinking about something, something very dangerous.


    The Moonlight was bright and the moonlight shone on his body. It seemed to cover ye Sheng with ayer of multicolored clothes. He looked like an immortal who had descended to the mortal world and was extraordinarily handsome.


    Beauty Zhou slowly walked out of the great hall of the golden tripod.


    She saw Ye Sheng¡¯s back. He looked so lonely, as if he was about to leave her.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Beauty Zhou walked over and asked.


    Ye Sheng put his hands behind his back and let out a long breath. He said, ¡°In my mother¡¯s hometown, which is also my hometown, people in that ce call their wives wives.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Wife, before I marry you, I have to do something.¡±Ye Sheng Thought for a long time, turned around, and said firmly.


    Beauty Zhou panicked for no reason, but her expression remained the same. She asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until after our wedding?¡±Beauty Zhou asked softly.


    She only needed to wait for Priest Qingxu to settle the matters on Mount Longhu before she could go to Xianyang to propose marriage and marry her.


    Beauty Zhou was seventeen years old this year. She was the same age as ye Sheng and was at the age of marriage.


    She had been waiting for a long time and didn¡¯t want Ye Sheng to reject her.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this matter, it might be our wedding day next. But now is not the time. I must wait until I finish this matter before I can marry you.¡±


    Beauty Zhou did not make a scene with ordinary women. She just looked at Ye Sheng quietly. Her beautiful face was full of reasons.


    She wanted to know what matter could make Ye Sheng do it.


    ¡°Chu Zhongtian was captured by the plume manifestation Holy Land,¡±ye Sheng said softly.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s pupils contracted violently. She suddenly turned around and left. ¡°I¡¯ll call my father to go to the plume manifestation holynd to ask for him.¡±


    She knew the reason why she was panicking.


    Ye Sheng was going to make a fool of himself.


    Ye Sheng pulled her back and said, ¡°The plume manifestation holynd is very dangerous. You Can¡¯t drag father-inw into this because of my matter.¡±


    Beauty Zhou shook off Ye Sheng¡¯s hand and asked with a cold expression, ¡°You want to go to the plume manifestation Holy Land Alone?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Beauty Zhou calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re only in the Xiantian realm. You¡¯re not a jindan, and you¡¯re not an emptiness realm expert. Even my father wouldn¡¯t dare to barge into the Sacred Land of ascendance alone. There are more than ten lunatics there. Are you crazy?¡±Beauty Zhou scolded.


    ¡°I know that you and Chu Zhongtian are good brothers. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to save him, but we need to think it through. We need to invite helpers and emptiness realm experts.¡±Beauty Zhou stared at Ye Sheng and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Toote for what?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°The two ancestors of the plume manifestation Holy Land died at Mount Longhu, and one of them died at my hands. They will definitely fly into a rage out of humiliation. Chu Zhongtian is very dangerous. We can¡¯t dy any longer,¡±ye Sheng said bitterly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to die?¡±Beauty Zhou said in disbelief.


    ¡°Back then, when you were captured by the Temple of God, the timing was tight. I went to save you alone using Chu Zhongtian¡¯s life-saving methods. I was able to kill everyone in the Temple of God and save you unharmed because of Chu Zhongtian¡¯s life-saving methods,¡±Ye Sheng said slowly.


    Beauty Zhou fell silent.


    ¡°Chu Zhongtian gave his life-saving methods to me to save you. And this time, it was also because of me that he fell into a dangerous situation and was captured by the plume manifestation Holy Land. If he still had life-saving methods on him, the plume manifestation holynd wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath.


    ¡°This is what we owe him. I need to save him. The plume manifestation Holy Land wants me. I know where the totem inheritor is. Only if I go, Chu Zhongtian will be safe. If other people go, who knows what those crazy people who don¡¯t have much time left will do?¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Beauty Zhou opened her red lips, unable to refute.


    Ye Sheng was right.


    Chu Zhongtian waspletely dragged into this matter by Ye Sheng. This matter originally had nothing to do with him, but because he was ye Sheng¡¯s brother, he fell into a dangerous situation, and his life was in danger.


    ¡°You can invite my father, your master, and the vice principal to help.¡±Beauty Zhou took a deep breath and revealed a smile. ¡°Can you not go alone? I¡¯m very worried. You¡¯re too weak now.¡±


    Ye Sheng hugged Beauty Zhou, ¡°Silly wife, I know I¡¯m very weak now, but I have my own confidence. This is my life-saving charm. ¡°Back then, in order to save you, I used Chu Zhongtian¡¯s life-saving charm. Now, in order to save Chu Zhongtian, I used my life-saving charm. It¡¯s not a loss.¡±


    Ye Sheng still had a rainbow stone on him. It was a favor from the seven monsters of the Heavenly Mountain. Thest time he entered the Heavenly Lake, the seven monsters owed him a favor and gave him a rainbow stone.


    Ye Sheng had never used it up. This time, in the crisis of Mount Longhu, Ye Sheng had never used it up because he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    But for Chu Zhongtian, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate to use it up.


    He wanted to save Chu Zhongtian, just likest time when he went into the temple alone to save Beauty Zhou.


    Last time, it was for love. This time, it was for friendship.


    Ye Sheng was a person who repaid kindness with kindness and revenge with hatred. To him, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s favor was greater than the heavens. Ye Sheng had to repay it.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s tears fell. ¡°You can go, but bring me along. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡±


    ¡°Bringing you along will really be dangerous. Be Good, I¡¯ll save Chu Zhongtian, and then I¡¯lle back and marry you. I¡¯ll marry you and have two babies, a boy and a girl. The boy will be as handsome as me, and the girl will be as beautiful as you, okay?¡±Ye Sheng hugged Beauty Zhou, he rested his chin on Beauty Zhou¡¯s forehead and asked.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Beauty Zhou buried herself in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and said in a muffled voice.


    Ye Sheng felt that his chest was wet with tears. He didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged beauty Zhou tightly.


    He looked in the direction of the emergence Holy Land, his eyes full of ruthlessness. if he dared to hurt Chu Zhongtian, Ye Sheng would definitely teach the emergence holynd an unforgettable lesson.


    ¡°How do you n to save him?¡±Beauty Zhou raised her head and asked with red eyes.


    Ye Shengughed arrogantly and said coldly, ¡°Hand over a battle invitation to the Yu Huashen Holy Land. I, Ye Sheng, will wash the Yu Huashen Holy Land with blood alone and save Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng in a daze. Her eyes were a little infatuated. She liked ye Sheng¡¯s confident look because when ye Sheng became confident, he had the aura of being number one in the world. This was something no one else had.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Yu Hua Ferry,¡±Beauty Zhou said firmly.


    The Yu Hua Ferry was a ferry before the Yu Hua Holy Land. The Yu Hua Holy Land upied Mount Tai. The area within a thousand miles of Mount Tai was within their sphere of influence. The main way in and out was still through the Yu Hua Ferry. It was very fast.


    She wanted to wait there for Ye Sheng¡¯s return.


    ¡°Alright. This is our matter. Don¡¯t Tell Master and the others. I can do it,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    This time, he was going to bring the seven monsters of Tianshan, who had never been known by the people in the world, to wash the sacred ce of emergence in blood and make a mess of him.

 Chapter 303

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter One, sending off the bell (first update)</h4>


    The ascendance sacrednd soon found out what had happened at Mount Longhu.


    When the ten or so old men heard this, they immediately exploded.


    Mount Longhu actually dared to kill their ascendance sacrednd¡¯s people, they deserved to die.


    Each and every one of them was filled with righteous indignation, mming the table, shouting angrily that they wanted to ughter Mount Longhu.


    There were also people who suggested that they immediately push Chu Zhongtian out, forcing Ye Sheng toe forward, interrogate the totem inheritor, and then kill him.


    This suggestion was agreed upon by many people. They all wanted to capture Ye Sheng and force him to reveal the whereabouts of the totem inheritor.


    In the entire world, the totem inheritor disappeared for a hundred years without any news. Their holynd could be considered to have great abilities, but they were still unable to find him. Now that they had a target, how could this group of old fogeys who hated him to the bone sit still and wait for death?


    They immediately decided to use Chu Zhongtian to force ye Sheng toe to the emergence Holy Land.


    But before they could carry out their n, a disciple immediately came to report, ¡°Forefathers, disciple Ye Sheng of Mount Longhu has sent someone to deliver a big gift, saying it¡¯s a wee gift.¡±


    A dozen old fogeys looked at each other, and the leading old man asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at the door.¡±The disciple replied.


    ¡°Bring it in,¡±the old man said lightly.


    The four disciples immediately carried in a tightly wrapped big box and ced it on the ground.


    Dong!


    A heavy sound reverberated throughout the entire hall.


    The faces of the ten or so old men changed. They had seen a lot and had heard what was inside.


    ¡°This is simply outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Impudent brat, death is not worth regretting.¡±


    ¡°He actually dared to give us this thing?¡±


    These people couldn¡¯t contain their anger, and their eyes were sparkling.


    The old man in the lead waved his sleeve, and a surge of true energy hit the box.


    Bang!


    The box immediately exploded, and a copper bell fiercely fell down.


    Dong!


    A long and heavy sound reverberated throughout the entire hall, causing the faces of the disciples of the Yu Hua Holy Land to change greatly.


    Deliver the Bell!


    Ye Sheng actually dared to deliver the bell to their forefather?


    Arrogant disciple.


    This was the only thought in the minds of the disciples.


    Their forefather¡¯s face was ice-cold, and his killing intent was boundless. The temperature in the entire room dropped, causing the disciples to feel as if they had fallen into an ice cer.


    ¡°How dare he deliver the Bell to us. We also want to see if he has the ability.¡±The eyes of the old man in the lead were cold as heughed coldly.


    ¡°Where is Ye Sheng?¡±An old man asked with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Ye Sheng has another letter.¡±The disciple Shakily went up.


    The old man took it over and took a look. With a nce, he could see ten lines. After reading it, heughed out loud and said malevolently, ¡°Well, Ye Sheng actually said that he would visit my ascending holynd in a few days and asked if we are satisfied with this gift?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him in the feather emergence Holy Land. This big bell will be his coffin.¡±


    ¡°Since he wants to die, then we¡¯ll grant him his wish.¡±


    ¡°After entering my feather emergence Holy Land, even if there are quasi-saints and others protecting him, he¡¯ll still have to die.¡±


    ¡°Although we¡¯re old, killing a few emptiness realm experts is still not a problem.¡±


    One by one, the old men spoke with surging killing intent. It was obvious that they really had the intention to kill Ye Sheng.


    The old man in the lead raised his hand, and the hall instantly fell silent. No one spoke.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Ye Sheng¡¯s movements. Make sure that hees to my ascendance sacrednd. Get the disciples to force out the location of the totem inheritor and then kill him. Ye Sheng alone is not worth our time.¡±The old man said disdainfully.


    The disciples obeyed and immediately went down to prepare.


    ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you let us kill Ye Sheng with our own hands?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s life essence is very precious. It¡¯s really a waste to use it to deal with a Ye Sheng. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±The old man said with his eyes closed.


    He did not put Ye Sheng in his eyes at all. Even sending the bell was only a little angry. He would just let the disciples kill him.


    When the others thought about it, this was indeed the case. Ye Sheng was just a small fry. It would be fine if they let a golden core stage disciple kill him. It waspletely not worth it for them to kill him.


    ..


    The news of Ye Sheng sending the bell spread like wildfire. For a time, the entire world knew about it.


    It was as if a cup of water had been poured into a pot of boiling oil, and it instantly boiled.


    Countless people were asking, why?


    Why did Ye Sheng send a bell to the sacrednd of emergence?


    Just now, he had killed a great expert at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm at Mount Longhu. At that moment, he didn¡¯t want to hide, so he actually took the initiative to provoke the Sacred Land of emergence?


    Was Ye Sheng¡¯s brain damaged?


    Even if he could cross ranks to kill enemies, that was only limited to the Golden Elixir realm. The dozen or so emptiness realm great experts of the sacrednd of emergence were not to be trifled with.


    The people of the world simply could not understand what Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence was?


    How could he dare to provoke a behemoth like the ascendance sacrednd.


    It was not only the people of the world who did not understand, the people on Mount Longhu also did not understand.


    When Duanmu Yu, Dao Ming, and Priest Qingxu heard the news, they were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°What is little junior brother doing?¡±Duanmu Yu asked in shock.


    ¡°Did he go down the mountain alone to provoke the plume manifestation Holy Land?¡±Dao Ming widened his eyes and looked at his master.


    Priest Qingxu frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but your little junior brother is not a lunatic. Since he did this, there must be a reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring little junior brother back,¡±Duanmu Yu said immediately.


    ¡°How can you bring him back? You Can¡¯t beat Little Junior Brother,¡±Dao Ming said helplessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate it,¡±Qing Xu said with a serious expression.


    Xianyang, quasi-saint¡¯s mansion.


    Zhou Yi said in shock, ¡°What is this Ye Sheng Crazy for?¡±


    Quasi-saint Zhou Yuan closed his eyes and thought silently.


    Beauty Zhou was silent and calm.


    ¡°Sister, has your future husband lost his mind? is he going to fight the sacred ce alone?¡±Zhou Yi asked in confusion.


    Beauty Zhou did not follow Ye Sheng down the mountain. Instead, she was brought back to Xianyang by Zhou Yuan.


    She was not dissatisfied. Following Ye Sheng would only be ye Sheng¡¯s burden and increase his worry. What she needed to do was to wait for Ye Sheng¡¯s return at the Yu Hua Ferry.


    She believed in Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Father, Ye Sheng will not act recklessly. He has his own reasons for going,¡±Beauty Zhou said quietly.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan looked at his daughter and left without saying anything.


    Zhou Yi frowned and looked at her. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you sure there is no danger?¡±


    Beauty Zhou nodded firmly and said, ¡°He said that after this matter, he wille and marry me.¡±


    Zhou Yi looked at his sister, who had a deep affection for him, and shook his head without saying anything else.


    He looked in the direction of the sacrednd of emergence. He did not know what kind of trouble Ye Sheng would cause this time.


    It was still Xianyang, Lord Ye¡¯s mansion.


    Lord ye was stunned when he heard this news, then he said disdainfully, ¡°This unfilial son is courting death. Then don¡¯t bother about him. Once those old fogies of the sacrednd of emergence go crazy, I also have a headache. I¡¯ll let these old fogies kill him. If he dies, so be it.¡±


    He did not think that Ye Sheng could survive under those old fogies¡¯hands.


    The plume manifestation holynd was a malignant tumor. King Ye did not remove it all this time because of these dozen old fogies.


    ¡°Wait ten years. These old fogies will all die. When the army sweeps over, the plume manifestation holynd will cease to exist,¡±King ye said coldly.

 Chapter 304

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter two, umting momentum (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng came down from Mount Longhu and got someone to deliver a gift.


    This time, apart from Beauty Zhou, no one else knew.


    Ye Sheng did not want to drag them in and wanted to save Chu Zhongtian himself.


    His guilt towards Chu Zhongtian made Ye Sheng have to go. No matter what, this time, he would not rest until he was dead.


    When Ye Sheng arrived at Jin Ling, he heard countless people talking about him.


    Ye Sheng asked around carefully and confirmed that the ascendance sacrednd knew that he was going.


    There was nothing to be afraid of in the ascendance sacrednd. He directly shouted to the people in the world, asking Ye Sheng toe earlier.


    ¡°You have to be careful when you go to the ascendance sacrednd this time,¡±said the demon king of the Void.


    It followed Ye Sheng down the mountain. No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Ye Sheng. If anything happened to Ye Sheng, it wouldn¡¯t be any better.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    He didn¡¯t stop. After getting more information, he headed straight for Mount Tai.


    Mount Tai was the ce where the ancient sacred emperor used to worship the heavens. Later on, it was upied by the ascendance sacrednd and became their sacrednd.


    This ce was rich in spiritual energy and had dragon veins gathering, protecting the ascendance sacrednd from being destroyed for thousands of years.


    Until now, even though the ascendance sacrednd had many bad habits, no one dared to confront it directly.


    Because it was too huge.


    Compared to the ascendance sacrednd, Ye Sheng was like the difference between a fish and a giant dragon.


    But these days, the ascendance sacrednd, this giant dragon, waspletely shaken because of this fish, Ye Sheng.


    It had been a hundred years. Thest person who challenged the emergence Holy Land by himself was still the totem inheritor. In the end, he was chased until he was in a sorry state. He hid and did not dare toe out. In a blink of an eye, a hundred years, no one in the world knew of his existence.


    Now, another person hade. He wanted to challenge the entire emergence Holy Land by himself.


    And this person was only at the Xiantian realm.


    If this was someone else, perhaps no one would pay attention to it, because the difference was too great.


    But Ye Sheng was an exception.


    Since his debut, he had killed countless emptiness realm experts, including the eleventh level of the emptiness realm on Mount Longhu, an ancestor of the ascendance sacrednd.


    The ascendance sacrednd was making such a big fuss because they wanted to announce their might. They wanted to kill Ye Sheng to establish their might.


    However, before they killed Ye Sheng, they wanted to force him to reveal the location of the totem inheritor.


    Before the turmoil in Mount Longhu was over, Ye Sheng had already created even bigger news.


    However, this time, no one in the entire world was optimistic about Ye Sheng.


    Everyone was saying bad things about Ye Sheng, thinking that it was impossible for Ye Sheng to seed. In fact, Ye Sheng could not even step onto Mount Tai and was about to be killed.


    After hearing all this, Ye Sheng smiled indifferently and remained unmoved.


    He walked 800 miles a day and walked steadily towards the sacrednd of emergence. He brought the demon king of the Void with him. There were no carriages or horses, nor did he cover up his tracks.


    Many people saw Ye Sheng.


    One by one, news spread out.


    ¡°Ye Sheng entered the Weishui River, crossed the river by boat, and then walked towards Mount Tai.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng entered the limbo mansion, and left the Limbo mansion a dayter.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng entered Taihang Mountain, and stayed there for three days.¡±


    These news were known by the people of the feather saintnd, and they all looked at each other. Ye Sheng was brazenlying towards them.


    Staying in Taihang Mountain for three days, Ye Sheng was making a breakthrough.


    He broke through from the eighth sky of the innate realm to the ninth sky of the innate realm.


    His soul had also advanced from the eighth sky of the leaving aperture realm to the ninth sky of the leaving aperture realm.


    After the battle at Mount Longhu ended, Ye Sheng had the feeling that he had made a breakthrough. All the way until now, he had umted his aura,prehended the Dao rhythm, and improved himself. Finally, he had made a breakthrough.


    After making a breakthrough, Ye Sheng did not stay any longer and walked towards Mount Tai.


    Ye Sheng held the hundred states sword in his hand and walked barefoot on the ground. He felt the pulse of the Earth, looked at the clouds in the sky, looked at the scenery along the way, and umted his aura.


    He was nurturing a sword in his heart. Once this sword was pulled out, it would be the time for Ye Sheng to break through to the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm,


    he was neither too fast nor too slow. He advanced toward Mount Tai at a speed of 800 Li per day.


    Basically, the emergence Holy Land could receive news of Ye Sheng every day, getting closer every day.


    The people in the world who were paying attention to this battle could also receive news of Ye Sheng.


    Where was Ye Sheng today, and where would he be tomorrow..


    The news spread very quickly. As they got closer and closer to Mount Tai, everyone could feel that a storm wasing.


    This was very shocking.


    Ye Sheng was only at the Xiantian realm. The feeling he gave to the sacrednd of emergence was actually like this.


    The people in the sacrednd of emergence gradually became anxious. They didn¡¯t know why, but they had an inexplicable feeling.


    The building was about to copse!


    This feeling was very abnormal, as if ye Sheng¡¯s arrival had brought thousands of soldiers and horses, and was about to tten the sacrednd of emergence.


    Some jindan stage experts in the sacrednd of emergence smiled disdainfully and dispelled this feeling.


    A purple-haired middle-aged man stood out and said, ¡°A small ye Sheng can make you shake your mentality. This is simply ridiculous. My Sacred Land of emergence has stood firm for thousands of years. How can a small Ye Sheng destroy it?¡±


    The purple-haired middle-aged man was a young elder of the ascendance sacrednd. He was in his forties and had the cultivation of the eleventh transformation of the Golden Core Realm. On the same day, he descended from Mount Tai and went to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Wait until I force out the whereabouts of the totem inheritor and kill Ye Sheng with one sword strike.¡±The purple-haired middle-aged man snorted coldly.


    On the second day after he descended the mountain, the purple-haired middle-aged man crossed over five thousand Li ofnd without stopping and saw Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Tell me, where is the totem inheritor?¡±The middle-aged man with purple hair shouted loudly with an imposing manner. Above his head, a purple pearl appeared. It flickered with light and was iparably resplendent. Its divine might was like the sea.., it pressed over in an instant.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was covered in dust and a sparse beard had grown on his face. These days, he had been umting his aura at all times. Under the enormous pressure of the emergence Holy Land, he had grown rapidly.., he had already turned from a young man into a real man.


    Take Responsibility!


    After Ye Sheng saw the purple-haired middle-aged man, his expression did not change. Even this pressure, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, could notpare to the pressure he exerted on himself.


    ¡°Defeat me, and I¡¯ll tell you where the totem inheritor is,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°Alright then, kneel down for me.¡±The purple-haired middle-aged man shouted angrily.


    Rumble!


    His imposing manner was like the sea, and his divine might was like a prison, smashing onto Ye Sheng¡¯s body in an instant.


    However, Ye Sheng did not move at all, looking at the other party calmly.


    ¡°This, you can actually remain unmoved under my imposing manner?¡±The purple-haired middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Take this feather immortal technique of Mine!¡±The purple-haired middle-aged man roared in a low voice, and a streak of rainbow-like true energy shot out from his palm, ruthlessly charging over.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and took a step forward.


    Rumble!


    A terrifying aura surged out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body. With the strength of two thousand people on Earth, it turned into a lightning purgatory at this moment.


    Puff!


    The purple-haired middle-aged man, who had reached the eleventh transformation of the Golden Core Realm, was directly sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s lightning purgatory. At this moment, the lightning bolt that he used was like a thin rope that ye Sheng grabbed and pulled hard, countless pieces were shattered.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold. He used his finger as a sword and pointed out. A brilliant sword light directly pierced into the center of his opponent¡¯s brows.


    The eleventh transformation golden core expert was dead.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even look at the opponent¡¯s corpse. He continued to walk forward.


    In his eyes, there was only Mount Tai, his final target.

 Chapter 305

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter Three, senior Xu (third update)</h4>


    After Ye Sheng broke through andprehended 99 Dao rhythms, he headed towards the path of invincibility.


    His physical body was also slowly improving. It was not far away from the next transformation.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was no longer limited to the younger generation. He would not be at a disadvantage when he fought with people from the previous generation.


    Killing the purple-haired middle-aged man was nothing more than an interlude on this part of the journey for Ye Sheng.


    His thoughts did not waver. He continued to advance toward Mount Longhu at a speed of eight hundred Li per day.


    The next day, everyone in the world learned that Ye Sheng had killed an elder of the eleventh transformation of the Golden Core in the ascendance sacrednd.


    Many people drew in a cold breath. This was so terrifying.


    Some time ago, Ye Sheng had been able to kill Wang Shouyi, who was in the fifth transformation of the golden core stage. Now, he could even kill an elder of the eleventh transformation of the Golden Core Stage. If Ye Sheng was given a few years, would he be able to break through to the void tier at the age of twenty?


    Thinking about this, the people of the sacrednd of emergence could no longer sit still.


    They were eager to kill Ye Sheng and eliminate this scourge.


    Overnight, the twelve golden core stage cultivators descended the mountain. The weakest among them was also in the twelfth transformation of the golden core stage.


    These twelve people were all very cautious. They knew that Ye Sheng was terrifying and could not be judged bymon sense.


    Among the twelve people, the most powerful one had the cultivation of the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. He was only one step away from breaking through to the void tier.


    These were all the intermediate forces of the ascendance sacrednd. Now, for Ye Sheng¡¯s sake, they were all mobilized.


    However, Ye Sheng waspletely unaware. He was still rushing forward silently.


    He walked barefoot on the ground. The rhythm of the Earth Rose and fell, just like a human¡¯s heart. One Breath, one breath, it drove the entire ley line to move.


    Ye Sheng continued toprehend and slowly adjust. He changed the rhythm of his heartbeat to the same rhythm as the Earth.


    The rhythm of the Earth beat as Ye Sheng¡¯s heartbeat beat.


    He felt an endless amount of dao rhythm. It was the Dao rhythm that belonged to the Earth, allowing Ye Sheng to freely fish for it.


    The Sword in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was bing more and more condensed, as if it was real.


    Over the past ten days, under the immense pressure, Ye Sheng had improved by leaps and bounds, improving every moment. This improvement was so great that even the void demon king was bbergasted.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s performance was too outstanding.


    One step at a time, neither too fast nor too slow. Although his figure appeared thin due to the pressure, it revealed a calm and carefree air.


    After another day, Ye Sheng lit a bonfire at night and quietly cultivated in the woods beside the main road.


    He was like an ascetic monk, demanding himself to give up all the morous appearance and Polish a heart that was like gold.


    In this heart, Ye Sheng was carving a sword.


    The Day this sword was unsheathed was the moment when Ye Sheng broke through to the tenth level of the Xiantian realm.


    The wind tonight seemed a bit noisy. Ye Sheng cultivated until midnight. He opened his eyes and looked in one direction.


    A terrifying aura apanied by killing intent rumbled over.


    Ye Sheng frowned, sighed, and said, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t havee to find me so early.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go. Why did he have peoplee to kill him?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, today you will die without a doubt.¡±A cold voice sounded.


    Twelve figures appeared from all directions. Twelve Jindan stage experts, each of them full of killing intent. The weakest was at the twelve transformation jindan stage.


    Ye Sheng stood up and said, ¡°You are too anxious.¡±


    The peak jindan stage leader frowned and said, ¡°You are a freak. The speed of your growth is too fast. If you don¡¯t stop it in time, who knows how far you will grow?¡±


    Ye Sheng reached out and pulled the rainbow stone from his neck and pinched it lightly.


    With a crack, the rainbow stone shattered.


    Ye Sheng smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you so early, but you always force me like this.¡±


    Ye Sheng originally nned to go to the underground of Mount Tai and crush the Rainbow Stone, because at that time, Ye Sheng would have the confidence to pull out the sword in his heart and break through to the tenth stage Xiantian realm.


    ¡°What Did You Crush?¡±The peak of the Golden Core Realm¡¯s expression changed and he shouted sternly.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°Kill.¡±The peak of the golden core realm instinctively sensed that something was wrong, so he took the first step and struck down with his palm.


    Air cleaving palm!


    The iparably fierce palm power hacked down. Ye Sheng pulled with both hands and immediately used the reincarnationw to block.


    Rumble!


    However, the gap between the realms was too big. Even if Ye Sheng used ny-nine kinds of dao rhythm to block, he was still sent flying in an instant, crashing into more than ten trees. His body swayed, and his face turned pale.


    The Qi and blood in Ye Sheng¡¯s body surged. He was still too weak. He could only defeat the eleventh or twelfth change of the Golden Core Realm. Against Peak Jindan, there was not much chance to fight back.


    ¡°I thought you crushed some treasure. I didn¡¯t expect a false rm.¡±Peak Jindan saw that ye Sheng was so easily sent flying, and immediately felt relieved. He sneered.


    ¡°It seems that you are not as heaven-defying as outsiders say. I thought you could cross a whole realm and fight with me in full swing. Now it seems that it is not enough.¡±The peak of Jindan stage ridiculed.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand to wipe off a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and said indifferently, ¡°You are a peak of Jindan stage. Isn¡¯t it normal that I can¡¯t Kill You?¡±


    The peak of the golden core stage was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, Ye Sheng was right. It was just that they were frightened by Ye Sheng¡¯s aggressive appearance before and unconsciously ced ye Sheng in an equal position.


    ¡°Since you know that you can¡¯t beat me, then go and die.¡±The peak of the golden core stage smiled ferociously and struck out with his palm again.


    ¡°Wait a minute, aren¡¯t you going to ask where the totem inheritor is?¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand, indicating for him to slow down.


    The peak of the golden core stage quickly withdrew his hand and stared at ye Sheng, shouting, ¡°Tell me the location of the totem inheritor, and I can leave your corpse intact.¡±


    Ye Sheng gave a strange smile and pointed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it right behind you?¡±


    Shua!


    The Twelve People¡¯s hearts jumped, and they quickly turned back to look, their bodies stiffening.


    As expected, Ye Sheng did not lie to them, there was really someone behind them.


    A woman.


    A woman who stepped on the void.


    An outrageously beautiful woman.


    A woman with a cold gaze.


    A woman with a very good figure.


    ¡°I hate your gaze.¡±Senior XU¡¯s gaze swept over the twelve people. They were immediately controlled by an invisible force. Each of them felt that their necks were being pinched by an invisible hand and slowly lifted up.


    ¡°An emptiness realm... expert.¡±The peak of the Golden Core realm roared with a ferocious face, and he didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    Didn¡¯t Ye Shenge alone?


    When did another emptiness realm expert appear?


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t even the initial emptiness realm. He was at least a great expert at the fifth level of the emptiness realm or above.


    ¡°I will go to the ascendance sacrednd by myself. Why did youe to my door to seek your own death?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head in puzzlement.


    A hint of killing intent appeared on senior Xu¡¯s beautiful face.


    Kacha!


    Twelve sounds rang out. Along with the death of the twelve golden core cultivators, senior Xu had killed them with just the power of his soul. One could see how terrifying it was.


    The twelve corpses fell limply to the ground. Ye Sheng looked at senior Xu and said, ¡°I thought all of you woulde together?¡±


    Senior Xu smiled calmly. ¡°I also know about the disturbance that you caused on the Heavenly Mountain. I originally nned toe together, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time.¡±


    ¡°This time, I hope that seniors can help me a lot,¡±Ye Sheng said respectfully.


    He knew that without these people, he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything on his own. A peak jindan stage cultivator could cause ye Sheng to die.

 Chapter 306

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 4, breaking, Ten Heavens (fourth update)</h4>


    Senior Xu said to Ye Sheng, ¡°We owe you a favor, so there¡¯s no harm in helping you this time. You¡¯re also lucky to have gotten a favor from the seven of us. Otherwise, those mysterious people wouldn¡¯t have left the mountain so easily.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled, feeling very close to senior xu, and said, ¡°Senior, how much do you know about the emergence Holy Land?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. The totem inheritors know a lot. Why did you wreak havoc in the Sacred Land of Emergence?¡±Senior Void asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Because they captured my brothers.¡±Ye Sheng told senior void the whole story.


    ¡°The grandson of the sword-wielding old man. If the sword-wielding old man was still here, he would have directly shed down with his sword. He wouldn¡¯t have said any more nonsense to them,¡±senior void said with a cold smile.


    ¡°You know the sword-wielding old man?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I met him a few times when I was young. He was an outstanding person. What a pity,¡±senior void said regretfully.


    ¡°Senior, What Realm are you all in?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. This was what he wanted to know.


    ¡°Me?¡±Senior void smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the fight starts.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and stopped asking.


    ¡°You¡¯re using pressure to cultivate?¡±Senior Xu nced at Ye Sheng and immediately discovered ye Sheng¡¯s clues.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Along the way, I¡¯ve used pressure to train myself. It¡¯s like throwing a clear-cut stone under a waterfall, tempering it over and over again to be mellow.¡±


    This was a cultivation method that Ye Sheng came up with on his own. It had both disadvantages and advantages.


    The disadvantages were very obvious, and it required a huge amount of pressure. For example, the pressure brought about by a behemoth like the emergence Holy Land.


    The pressure was there, but if a cultivator could not withstand it, they would be crushed. Not only would they fail to cultivate, but they would also be injured and drop in realm.


    The benefits were very obvious. They could break through quickly. Under the pressure, they could withstand the pressure and improve all the time.


    This was suitable for ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation, but not for others.


    Senior XU praised, ¡°You can actually think of such a cultivation method. It¡¯s very good.¡±


    Ye Sheng said shamefully, ¡°My cultivation is too low. I had no choice. I originally nned to crush the seven-colored stone at the Mountain Gate of the ascendance sacrednd.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have some friendship between us. It¡¯s not a big deal to help you deal with some small figures,¡±senior Xu said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. Peak Golden Core was considered a small figure. As expected of the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain.


    ¡°You continue to cultivate. After this battle, I believe that the ascendance sacrednd will not send people out anymore. I will pay attention to you.¡±After saying that, senior Xu turned around and left. He did not want to disturb ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation under pressure required him to calm his heart alone. With senior Xu around, the pressure was immediately lifted by her. Ye Sheng would not be able to y the role of cultivation.


    Ye Sheng did not stop her and allowed senior Xu to leave. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he immediately got up and hurried on his way through the night.


    His eyes were zing hot, and his heart was burning like fire. ¡°How many times have you sent people to kill me? Do you really think I¡¯m a Blockhead?¡±


    From tonight onwards, Ye Sheng would no longer adhere to the daily 800 Li Road.


    On the second day, Ye Sheng walked 1600 Li, and he was even closer to the emergence Holy Land.


    The pressure was even greater. The emergence Holy Land was like a huge monster, pressing down on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. The further he went, the more he felt it.


    However, Ye Sheng was not scared off. On the contrary, he was even more determined.


    He was here to overthrow this huge monster.


    As Ye Sheng approached the emergence Holy Land Day by day, the entire cultivation world and the entire jianghu looked over.


    When the twelve corpses were discovered, the world was in an uproar, astonished by Ye Sheng¡¯s methods. Many people were saying that there was an emptiness realm existence behind ye Sheng, protecting him.


    However, Priest Qingxu was on Mount Longhu, Old Man Tu Shan was severely injured after transcending the tribtion, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan was in Xianyang, and Jixia Academy¡¯s Deputy Headmaster had also returned.


    Who else was behind him?


    The emergence Holy Land also didn¡¯t know who the person behind Ye Sheng was, so they didn¡¯t make a move and no longer sent elders to kill Ye Sheng.


    Losing Thirteen Golden Core Realm Elders in a row, the current sacred Lord¡¯s Heart was bleeding.


    In addition to the emptiness realm expert Mu Linyuan who had lost at Mount Longhu and the two ancestors, two of these three people had died at Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    There was also the Ascendance Sacred Land¡¯s genius Wang Shouyi, who had just broken through to the emptiness realm and died because of Ye Sheng.


    The ascendance sacrednd and Ye Sheng really had a blood feud that was hard to wash away.


    Perhaps no one would have thought that Ye Sheng¡¯s arrival would attract the attention of the ascendance sacrednd.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng arrived at the foot of the mountain of the ascendance sacrednd.


    The majestic Mount Tai was right in front of him, piercing straight into the clouds. On Mount Tai, the ascendance sacrednd was located here. On the mountain range, there were many houses. The entire ascendance sacrednd had tens of thousands of disciples. Including the elders and others, there were a total of 15,000 people.


    Ye Sheng stood at the foot of the mountain and was immediately discovered.


    In an instant, it spread like a storm.


    Ye Sheng was here!


    He came to the entrance of the emergence Holy Land alone.


    Many people pointed at him, their eyes filled with surprise, hatred, respect, and so on..


    Ye Sheng acted as if he didn¡¯t hear them. He looked at the disciples of the emergence holynd and said, ¡°Ye Sheng is here to visit.¡±


    There were only a dozen Houtian realm disciples guarding the mountain gate, and the leader had just broken through to the Xiantian realm. He looked at Ye Sheng in fear and said with a trembling voice, ¡°The sacred lord is waiting for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded calmly and walked in.


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Sheng stepped into the feather saintnd, the pressure on his body suddenly increased.


    This wasn¡¯t an aura from others, but the pressure from this great saintnd that had been passed down for thousands of years.


    Others might only look at the emergence Holy Land with reverence, and would not be able to feel this pressure.


    But Ye Sheng was different. Along the way, he had already shouldered the pressure on his shoulders. Now that he had arrived at his destination, this pressure instantly doubled.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and stood for a while. Under the puzzled gazes of others, he moved forward.


    One step at a time, neither too fast nor too slow. His slightly thin figure walked with such determination. Every step he took seemed to be one step closer to the realm that Ye Sheng wanted.


    In his heart, the long sword that had been growing was slowly being pulled out.


    The steps of the plume manifestation holynd were very long, and the scenery along the way was beautiful. There were courtyards, pavilions, flowers, and brocade. There were also countless disciples surrounding and watching.


    There was not a single person on this path.


    Everyone was looking at Ye Sheng, watching him walk step by step. It seemed to be even more difficult, but ye Sheng still persisted.


    Halfway through, Ye Sheng was drenched in sweat, as if he had exhausted his physical strength. However, his eyes were iparably bright, as if they were the most beautiful gemstones in the world, and his pupils had the stars of the universe in them.


    There were countless stone steps, and Ye Sheng walked to thest section. In front of him was a huge square. Ye Sheng could sense that there were several powerful auras floating above, waiting for him.


    There was no hurry for the emergence Holy Land Now. Since ye Sheng was here, he naturally couldn¡¯t run away.


    Ye Sheng stared at the ancient stone steps that had existed for thousands of years, and slowly closed his eyes. Faintly, something in his heart seemed to have been broken. It was as if there was a faint sound of a sword ringing from the end of his heart, not only in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart, but also in the mountain forest, it quietly echoed. It was like the chime of a bell, intoxicating one¡¯s mind.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The Longsword nged, and an earth-shaking change urred in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He took a step forward and directly came to the tform, where he saw dozens of figures.


    ¡°Longhu Mountain¡¯s disciple, Ye Sheng, hase to send the bell to the Yu Hua Holy Land.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright as he said indifferently.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Nine Heavens¡¯barrier in Ye Sheng¡¯s body was instantly broken. True energy that was like a flood swept through his entire body.


    Ten Heavens Broken Mirror!


    Ye Sheng withstood the pressure. Along the way, he underwent a metamorphosis.

 Chapter 307

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter five: The Domineering Senior Xu (Fifth Update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s calm words sounded like thunder when theynded on the huge square.


    Many people looked at Ye Sheng in shock. They didn¡¯t think that he would dare to say that he was sending a bell to the feather Saint Land?


    Did he think that he could defeat the feather saintnd just because he had broken through to the Xiantian Realm?


    The current Saint Lord of the Feather Saint Land watched as ye Sheng walked up and broke the mirror in front of him. His eyes were filled with fear.


    Ye Sheng was too monstrous.


    He had only been at the eighth sky of the Connate realm a while ago, but in just ten days, he had broken through continuously and reached the tenth sky of the Connate realm.


    This sacred lord was very young, but he had just reached the emptiness realm and had been a sacred lord for over ten years. The previous sacred Lord didn¡¯t want toply with the requirements of the ancestors and didn¡¯t want to bring back the pregnant woman and baby. He was directly dismissed and had his cultivation crippled, he was locked in the dungeon.


    Therefore, after this sacred Lord came up, he was extremely obedient to the ancestors¡¯demands. This was because he knew that if he didn¡¯tply, his end would be there.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, tell me, where is the totem inheritor?¡±The Sacred Lord took a deep breath. Although he wanted to immediately kill this evildoer, Ye Sheng, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the ancestors¡¯orders.


    He had to ask where the totem inheritor was.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Before asking me this question, did you let my brother out?¡±


    The sacred master frowned, and the elders behind him also frowned.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t you understand the current situation?¡±The sacred master¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sinisterly.


    ¡°This is the sacrednd of ascendance. You¡¯re alone, what right do you have to bargain with me?¡±The sacred masterughed coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t capture you, directly searching your soul is already very polite to you.¡±


    These words were spoken very coldly, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became solemn.


    However, Ye Sheng stood quietly and looked at the sacred Lord. His expression didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°I know this is the sacrednd of emergence, but I¡¯m not alone.¡±


    The sacred Lord¡¯s expression moved. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the emptiness realm behind you?¡±


    He knew that Ye Sheng had an emptiness realm expert behind him, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. An emptiness realm expert might be unattainable in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of the Sacred Lord, he was just a decentbat strength.


    There were three emptiness realm experts in this square, including him, who had broken through not long ago.


    At this moment, countless people cast their gazes here and secretly observed. They wanted to see what ye Sheng¡¯s confidence was that allowed him to charge into the feather emergence sacrednd without any scruples.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an emptiness realm expert. My Feather Emergence Sacred Land won¡¯t take him seriously. Let hime out.¡±The first elder of the feather emergence sacrednd took a step forward and said with a cold smile.


    Bang!


    A violent aura filled the entire area, pressing down on Ye Sheng until he couldn¡¯t breathe. It came from this first elder.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even resist my aura, yet you still want to send a bell to my ascendance sacrednd. What a big tone.¡±The first elder smiled disdainfully, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    ¡°What nonsense is there to say? The three of US emptiness realm experts are here, yet ye Sheng still wants to make aeback. What¡¯s there to worry about a tenth level innate realm brat? Kill him now. I¡¯m afraid that the person behind him won¡¯t dare to appear.¡±An elder with a violent aura said, his words were filled with killing intent and were merciless. He took a step forward and was about to attack ye Sheng with an imposing manner.


    This was thew enforcement elder of the ascendance sacrednd. His tyrannical aura was precisely condensed from helping that group of undying old men capture pregnant women and infants all these years.


    When the disciples of the ascendance sacrednd saw him, they were all afraid. This was because this person really didn¡¯t recognize any of his rtives. Once he made a mistake, regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, he would be punished.


    The three emptiness realm experts immediately pointed their heads at Ye Sheng. Their aura was as deep as the ocean, pressing down on Ye Sheng and making it difficult for him to breathe.


    The gap was still too big. Even if ye Sheng raised his cultivation to the Xiantian tenth realm, he would still not be their match.


    All the people who were secretly observing held their breaths, wanting to see what Ye Sheng would do next?


    Ye Sheng, who was pressed down by the aura until it was difficult for him to breathe, was not afraid. Instead, he sneered and said, ¡°You guys try to touch me.¡±


    Ye Sheng chose to face them head-on, which was beyond many people¡¯s expectations. They secretly guessed what Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence was?


    Hearing this, thew enforcement elder stared at Ye Sheng with brutal eyes and said with a ferocious smile, ¡°In this situation, you still dare to be so arrogant. I¡¯d like to see what your confidence is.¡±


    He took a step forward and directly came three feet in front of Ye Sheng. Then, his five fingers formed into a w and fiercely grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    He wanted to tear off one of Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and teach ye Sheng a deep lesson.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t resist this w at all.


    Elder ofw enforcement looked at Ye Sheng coldly and revealed a cruel smile. He seemed to see that Ye Sheng¡¯s arm would be torn off in the next second.


    ¡°This is my ascendance holynd. No matter who is standing behind you, if youe here, you will be coiled up by a dragon or crouched down by a tiger. Don¡¯t even think about stirring up big waves,¡±elder ofw enforcement said ferociously.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±At this time, a clear and cold voice sounded.


    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it seemed to be ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. Elder ofw enforcement¡¯s face stiffened, and he looked at it in disbelief.


    His w came three inches above Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, and it couldn¡¯t fall down at all, because a beautiful jade hand was blocking his way.


    ¡°I havee to the ascendance sacrednd. Do you want me to coil up or lie down?¡±Senior Xu said with a cold expression.


    Elder ofw enforcement watched in horror. He wanted to move his arm, but in the next second, his arm froze. Then, the ice cracked and his entire arm froze.


    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible. My Arm, how can you be so powerful?¡±Elder ofw enforcement roared and hurriedly retreated. He looked at senior void in shock, fear, and terror.


    He was at the fifth level of the Void Realm, and his body had been tempered over and over again. Even a treasure that had been tempered by the Xiantian realm wouldn¡¯t be able to injure him in the slightest.


    But now, senior void had frozen his arm with ice.


    This was impossible.


    Unless he was at the peak of the Void realm.


    Elder ofw enforcement¡¯s body went cold as he thought of this. He watched in horror as he quickly retreated behind the sacred lord.


    The people who were observing in the dark were all in disbelief. The arrogant and overbearing elder ofw enforcement was now scared shitless.


    The Sacred Master and the first elder looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    There was actually an expert at the peak of the emptiness realm standing behind Ye Sheng?


    ¡°Senior, which faction are you from?¡±The sacred master asked with concentration.


    ¡°Senior, this Ye Sheng is someone that we must kill. The ancestors of our sacrednd are all resting in the back mountain. It¡¯s still not toote for you to retreat. Otherwise, when the ancestors wake up, we will be in trouble.¡±First Elder halfpromised and half-threatened.


    Senior Xu nced coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you talking about those good-for-nothings with death qi flowing all over their bodies?¡±


    The Sacred Master and the first elder were furious at the same time and berated, ¡°Senior, we respect your profound cultivation, but you humiliate our sacrednd¡¯s ancestor. You have to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you have to bear the consequences. I want to see how this group of trash who are afraid of death will make me bear the consequences.¡±Senior voidughed out loud, and his beautiful face was full of disdain.


    Ye Sheng was watching from the side, secretly pping. How domineering.

 Chapter 308 - Chapter six, seven ancestors (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter six, seven ancestors (1st update)</h4>


    Senior Void alone had intimidated the sacred master and two emptiness realm elders of the ascended sacrednd.


    They stared at senior void with fear in their eyes. The difference in strength was too great, making them lose all will to fight.


    Senior Void stepped on the air and was half a meter off the ground. He stared at them as an invisible force enveloped them.


    Boom!


    The Sacred Lord and the two elders of the feather saintnd trembled and kneeled down involuntarily.


    ¡°Hand over Chu Zhongtian,¡±senior void said indifferently.


    The sacred lord gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is too much. I respect you as a senior, but don¡¯t Push Your Luck.¡±


    ¡°Push Your Luck?¡±Senior void sneered. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not afraid of you. In My Eyes, the word ¡®push your luck¡¯is called unreasonable.¡±


    Ye Sheng was excited when he heard this. was the sacred lord of the sacrednd of emergence a fool to reason with a woman?


    Senior void might have a profound cultivation, but she was still a woman.


    It was very terrifying for a woman to be unreasonable, especially a woman with great power.


    Rumble!


    Senior Void said that if she wanted to be unreasonable, she had to do it. She lightly touched the sky, and snow immediately began to fall on the sacrednd of emergence, freezing it for ten miles. In an instant, everyone on the square, except Ye Sheng, was frozen, everyone else was frozen.


    Including the three emptiness realm experts. Their cultivation bases were too low. In front of senior Xu, they had no room to fight back.


    The people watching in the surroundings were dumbstruck and speechless. Wasn¡¯t this too powerful?


    What about the patriarchs of the Sacred Land of emergence?


    Many people were wondering, what about those patriarchs?


    Including the disciples of the Sacred Land of emergence, all of them looked anxious.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±At this time, a furious and low-pitched shout sounded. On a cliff at the back mountain of the feather emergence Holy Land, a terrifying aura rose up like a huge ck python, rapidly spreading over.


    Those old bastards of the Feather Emergence Holy Land had finallye out.


    An old figure came to the square with a terrifying aura.


    Dong!


    One of his feet stepped in the air, and the ice instantly disappeared. An evil, terrifying, and malevolent aura that was like a demonic god from hell quickly dispersed senior void¡¯s energy.


    The Sacred Lord and the two elders of the ascended sacrednd were immediately saved. They all looked at senior void in horror and retreated.


    ¡°Ancestor, this person is the person behind Ye Sheng. She definitely knows the whereabouts of the totem inheritor,¡±the sacred Lord immediately said.


    This ancestor had white hair and was very old. However, the aura within his body was still active. It was obvious that he was more powerful than the two who went up to Mount Longhu previously.


    ¡°Seventh ancestor, kill her. We can directly search ye Sheng¡¯s soul and find out the location of the totem inheritor.¡±Elder ofw enforcement said with a savage expression. He hated ye Sheng to the extreme. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Sheng bringing this crazy woman.., he wouldn¡¯t have lost an arm either.


    This old man was the seventh ancestor of the emergence Holy Land. These people were old, and their names were gradually forgotten. They only remembered their seniority. ording to seniority, he was the seventh ancestor.


    The seventh ancestor was gloomy. His eyes were closed, half asleep and half awake. At this moment, he looked at senior Xu and suddenly opened his eyes wide, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the little girl from a hundred years ago?¡±


    Everyone was surprised when he said this.


    Could it be that both sides knew each other?


    The people of the feather emergence Holy Land looked at each other. What kind of little girl was this terrifying woman?


    Ye Sheng also looked curiously and stood behind senior Xu.


    ¡°Seventh Patriarch of the Feather Emergence Holy Land, I¡¯ve read your ancient books. A thousand years ago, you were also a heaven¡¯s chosen figure with the universe in your heart. But unfortunately, the current you haspletely fallen,¡±senior Xu said coldly.


    The seventh ancestor coughed and said, ¡°Little girl, you are at the peak, so you will naturally look down on an old fellow like me. The most detestable thing in this world is time. It causes heroes to age and beauties to turn white. When you can feel the arrival of death, you will know how terrifying this world is.¡±


    Senior voidughed coldly. ¡°So you used pregnant women and infants as the price to absorb their innate qi and extend your life?¡±


    This was the thing senior Xu despised the most


    Just the seven ancestors alone needed close to 10,000 pregnant women to extend their life span in a year. This number was so terrifying that the ascendance sacrednd had already captured all the pregnant women within a radius of several thousand miles.


    The seven ancestors were silent for a moment and said, ¡°Mortals in the secr world, mediocre people, are useless people to begin with. They are like leeks, there are still a lot of them after being cut off. It is their honor that their deaths can extend the lives of cultivators like us.¡±


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he was immediately angered to the point of death. He cursed, ¡°Old Bastard, look at yourself now. Your Sins are deep and even scarier than evil ghosts. How dare you be so Righteous?¡±


    The seventh ancestor swept his gaze over and stared coldly at Ye Sheng. His eyes were cold, and they were extremely terrifying.


    If an ordinary person were to be stared at, their hearts would probably be trembling. However, Ye Sheng just kept sneering and didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s gaze at all.


    It was just an old bastard who was about to die. What did he, Ye Sheng, have to be afraid of?


    ¡°Little Brat, I will perform a soul search on youter. I want to see if you can be so arrogant when that timees,¡±seventh ancestor said sinisterly.


    ¡°Come, your young master is right here. Come over.¡±Ye Sheng raised a finger and shouted disdainfully.


    Killing intent shed across seventh ancestor¡¯s eyes. He took a step forward.


    Rumble!


    A terrifying aura that could topple mountains and overturn seas crazily swept over, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    Senior void coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re not as good as you were in the past. Ye Sheng is right, you guys are a bunch of bastards.¡±


    Kacha!


    The true Qi in senior void¡¯s body turned into a protective barrier, enveloping ye Sheng and himself within. The surging true Qi of the seventh ancestor was like hitting the hardest rock without any fluctuations.


    ¡°Little girl, when I Saw You a hundred years ago, you were still a fledgling girl. I didn¡¯t expect that a hundred yearster, you would be almost as powerful as me.¡±The seventh ancestor¡¯s expression became malevolent, and hatred and jealousy surged in his heart, right now, he just couldn¡¯t stand those heaven¡¯s favorites.


    Time was like a de cutting through Heaven¡¯s favorites. He used to be one too, but waster cut down by time. Now that he saw senior Xu, he couldn¡¯t help but think back to that year. This made the seventh ancestor feel even more bitter with jealousy.


    ¡°You should have died a hundred years ago. You dragged this out for a hundred years. Countless pregnant women and children have died because of you. Today, I¡¯ll send you down to see them,¡±senior void said coldly.


    ¡°A little girl dares to talk so Big? Even if I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not someone you can deal with. What¡¯s more, I still have many helpers.¡±The seventh patriarchughed coldly. He waved his hand, and a terrifying dao rhythm transformed into a long sword, in an instant, it rose to a height of 300 meters, and then ruthlessly chopped down.


    This change caused many people to be shocked. To attack as he said, this was the power of the seventh ancestor.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze also changed. This was truly terrifying. The 300-meter-long sword carried Rolling Dao charms. It wasn¡¯t like Ye Sheng¡¯s one strand after another, but instead, strands of dao charm interweaved together.


    Senior Xu raised his head and saw this scene. He said disdainfully, ¡°You are already old. Don¡¯t try to be strong anymore. The era that belongs to you has already passed.¡±

 Chapter 309 - Chapter seven, call someone if you can’t beat them

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter seven, call someone if you can¡¯t beat them? (second update)</h4>


    The thousand Zhang Long Sword of Dao rhythm shook the heaven and earth, and it directly descended, enveloping senior Xu and Ye Sheng.


    They couldn¡¯t escape.


    Senior Xu didn¡¯t think of escaping either.


    Although she was a woman, she was arrogant and had great foresight. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have reached a realm that many people wouldn¡¯t be able to reach in their lifetime in just a hundred years.


    The eleventh level of the emptiness realm.


    Old Man Tu Shan had only reached this realm after five hundred years, whereas senior Xu had only used sixty years before entering the Sky Mountain and staying there for forty years.


    During these forty years, she had beenprehending the heaven and earth, and no one knew how terrifying senior Xu was, and she herself didn¡¯t really understand it.


    Because she hadn¡¯t really made a move for forty years.


    Thest time she made a move was when broken saber guest entered the Sky Mountain and fought with each other one by one.


    This time, senior void went down the mountain partly to return ye Sheng¡¯s favor, and partly to find a way outter.


    As for barging into the feather emergence Holy Land, it was just a matter of convenience.


    Facing the thousand-foot-long sword, senior void¡¯s expression was cold. With a wave of her hand, a magical treasure appeared. It was a book.


    A Book of the world of ice and snow.


    The Book of ice and snow was opened, and the paper danced in the air, turning into scenes of ice-sealing.


    Boom!


    Boundless, terrifying pressure surged out like a tidal wave, crashing into the sky and freezing it.


    The 300-meter-long sword was also frozen.


    Senior Void¡¯s understanding of ice and snow had reached a terrifying level. One of her magical treasures was able to freeze the attacks of the seven patriarchs.


    No matter how powerful the attacks were, how vast the universe was, no 300-meter-long sword was able to withstand the eternal ice.


    ¡°Break!¡±Senior Xu opened his red lips and spat out a single word.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The frozen sky suddenly exploded, along with the long sword, and rushed toward the seventh ancestor.


    Rumble!


    It was as if an avnche had copsed and was about to submerge the seventh ancestor.


    The seventh ancestor¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he shouted, ¡°Mountain embracing seal!¡±


    The seventh ancestor used his own unique technique of the feather emergence Holy Land. He held a huge mountain in his arms and fiercely suppressed it. It had an iparably terrifying power.


    Dong!


    The world shook. The mountain embracing seal smashed out like a huge piece ofnd, crushing all the avnches. Then, it pressed down on Ye Sheng and senior Xu.


    Rumble!


    This was a shocking scene. The old seventh patriarch, who didn¡¯t have much time left, was actually so terrifying after making his move. He immediatelyunched a shocking attack.


    The power of the mountain embracing seal in the hands of such an experienced expert was truly not to be underestimated.


    This time, it was as if he was hugging a huge mountain as he ruthlessly smashed down.


    It was absolutely terrifying!


    The surrounding people who were secretly observing all sucked in a breath of cold air. The foundation of this feather Blossom Holy Land was truly terrifying. This person who looked like he was about to die could actually have such a terrifying attack power.


    If they were to be attacked, none of the people who were secretly observing would be able to withstand it.


    They stared closely at senior Xu, wanting to know if she would be able to withstand it.


    ¡°Little girl, I gave you a gift a hundred years ago. I didn¡¯t expect that I would personally kill you a hundred yearster. Things are truly unpredictable in this world,¡±said the seventh ancestor with a cold smile.


    Senior Xu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said coldly, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t stepped on the mortal world for a long time and have already forgotten that the world is constantly moving forward. I am no longer the ME from a hundred years ago, and you are even worse than the you from a hundred years ago. What qualifications do you have to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows how to talk big. You should first block my embracing mountain seal.¡±The seventh ancestorughed coldly.


    ¡°How difficult is that?¡±Senior Xu said calmly. His left and right hands moved, and one dao rhyme after another appeared. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he instantly counted a total of forty-nine dao rhyme.


    Senior Xu actually had forty-nine dao rhyme, Ye Sheng eximed in amazement.


    He only had ny-nine dao rhyme now. Adding them together, it was still not enough for one dao rhyme.


    One strand of Dao Charm was equivalent to 1,000 strands of dao charm, and senior void, who had 49 strands of DAO Charm, was a well-deserved expert.


    ¡°You used the great seal to attack me, and I will return the favor by attacking your great seal,¡±senior void said calmly. She didn¡¯t put the mountain embracing seal in her eyes at all, and an ancient seal condensed in her palm.


    Heaven shaking seal!


    This was senior void¡¯s great seal. As soon as the Great Seal was condensed, senior void¡¯s aura changed drastically.


    She was no longer soft and weak. She no longer had the delicate aura of a woman. Instead, she exuded a fearless aura. She was like an invincible female God of war, the only one who stood above everyone else. With the great seal in her hand, she dared to battle the heavens.


    This was the heaven shakedown seal. As soon as it was formed, it exploded with extraordinary power, changing senior Void¡¯s aura. With a single step, she stood high up in the clouds like a lofty female god of war, overlooking the world.


    At this moment, the mountain embracing seal was as tiny as a small mound of soil. It was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as senior void.


    Boom!


    Senior Void formed a seal and struck out. With a loud bang, the entire plume manifestation holynd seemed to shake. The mountain embracing seal was instantly reduced to dust. They were not on the same level at all.


    When the seventh ancestor saw this scene, his expression changed drastically. As a veteran expert who had entered the eleventh level of the Void realm long ago, he had actually been suppressed by senior void to such an extent.


    At this moment, his unique skill, the mountain embracing seal, waspletely not a match for the heaven shaking seal.


    With the heaven shaking seal in his hand, senior void did not immediately attack. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°Old Bastard,e up and fight.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s blood boiled as he watched. Senior Void did not want to use force to suppress others. If he had directly smashed out the heaven shaking seal just now, the seventh ancestor would definitely have suffered heavy injuries. However, senior void did not want to defeat the seventh ancestor in this way.


    The seventh ancestor¡¯s face sank, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. His body was old, and he no longer had the hot blood of his youth.


    If it were him in his prime, he would have charged forward without a word and used all kinds of methods, wanting to fight to the death with senior void.


    However, the current seventh ancestor¡¯s goal was to survive.


    Even if he could defeat senior void, he would suffer a great loss.


    He only had a dozen years of life, and couldn¡¯tst for long.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be so proud. You¡¯re alone, and I¡¯m not.¡±The seventh ancestor suppressed the humiliation in his heart. In order to survive, he didn¡¯t mind beating up a woman.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three terrifying auras soared into the sky. Three old men walked out from the back mountain of the feather emergence Holy Land.


    They were all in their 80s. The aura of death was thick all over their bodies, but they all had terrifying strength.


    ¡°Old Bastard, you actually want to attack in a group?¡±Ye Sheng scolded angrily.


    The seventh ancestor coldly nced at Ye Sheng, he said disdainfully, ¡°This is called a tactic. She is at the peak. I have entered my twilight years, so it isn¡¯t fair to begin with. How can there be so much fairness in this world? If youe alone today, you will die without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°My ascendance sacrednd is not a ce where anyone cane and go as they please.¡±The ten ancestors stepped into the void and entered the square, saying coldly.


    ¡°Today, I will kill all of you and announce to the world the strength of my ascendance sacrednd.¡±The eleven ancestors said faintly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, we have been looking for you for a long time. If we help you today, we will die without a doubt. In fact, you don¡¯t have to say it. We can directly search your souls and kill you first before killing the totem inheritor.¡±The twelve ancestors stared at Ye Sheng with pale eyes, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of emotion.


    As soon as these three old fogeys appeared, the situation immediately reversed. Ye Sheng and senior Xu fell into a disadvantageous position.


    Senior Xu smiled coldly and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t beat them, then fight with more people. Is this also the inheritance of the plume manifestation Holy Land?¡±


    ¡°If I kill you, the winner will be the king and the loser will be the bandit.¡±The seven ancestors said disdainfully.


    ¡°We didn¡¯te alone.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly shouted. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see more people bullying fewer people. It wasn¡¯t like he only called one person.

 Chapter 310

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 8, Monk Mu Guai (third update)</h4>


    There were fourteen old men who didn¡¯t die in the sacrednd of emergence. Each of them was a figure from a thousand years ago. They had already paid too much to live to this point.


    The One Ye Sheng killed at Mount Longhu was patriarch thirteen, and the one who was killed by Old Man Tu Shan was Patriarch Fourteen.


    And now, there were twelve patriarchs, eleven patriarchs, Ten Patriarchs, and seven patriarchs here. They were attacking senior Xu alone and didn¡¯t care about fighting him alone. They just wanted to kill senior Xu and then perform a soul search on Ye Sheng.


    The words that Ye Sheng shouted were ridiculed by the 10 forefathers. ¡°You didn¡¯te alone. There are two of you, but in our eyes, there¡¯s only this little girl. As for you, you¡¯re not worth mentioning.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel humiliated. His own strength was indeed not worth mentioning. He said indifferently, ¡°What I said is true. I advise you to fight one-on-one. It¡¯s better to fight alone. Otherwise, once there¡¯s a group fight, you¡¯ll lose without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. How can you imagine the foundation of My Feather Emergence Holy Land? Do you think you can act wantonly in my feather emergence Holy Land by relying on a person at the eleventh level of the Void Realm?¡±The eleventh patriarch berated.


    Senior Void¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Ye Sheng is right. I also advise all of you to fight one-on-one with me.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, now you know how to fight one-on-one? Unfortunately, we won¡¯t agree. Today, the four of us will join hands. You will die without a doubt.¡±The seventh patriarch said coldly.


    He didn¡¯t have the mood to fight one-on-one. Only a fool would do such a thing. He was a mature person, and after experiencing so many things, why would he choose to do something that only a fool would do?


    ¡°Is that so?¡±The corner of Senior Void¡¯s mouth curled up, and a disdainful smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. Just attack. What¡¯s the point of wasting time?¡±The tenth ancestor shouted coldly. He didn¡¯t conceal his killing intent at all as he charged toward senior void.


    The seventh ancestor was also executing the mountain embracing seal.


    The eleventh and twelfth ancestors also surrounded senior void, not giving her a chance to escape.


    As for Ye Sheng, no one cared about him at all.


    Even though he had already broken through to the tenth level of the Xiantian realm, he was still an ant in the eyes of these people.


    Ye Sheng felt a little aggrieved as he watched, and his heart became even more determined to work hard in cultivation.


    The Void Demon King, who had been standing on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I can feel it. There are several terrifying auras surging toward this ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he asked, ¡°Are they the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    Before he could finish his words, the feather saintnd reacted first.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Waves of terrifying auras shook the sky and rose up one after another. One by one, old men appeared in the void and stared at the outside of the mountain gate with serious expressions.


    There, an aura that made them fearful rushed over.


    The great ancestor of the sacrednd of plume manifestation said with a serious expression, ¡°Who is it? Six terrifying auras came all of a Sudden?¡±


    The second ancestor¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment. He stared at senior XU and asked, ¡°Do the people who came have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have anything to do with me,¡±senior Xu said indifferently. Although they were also the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain, they didn¡¯t have much interaction with each other.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who is it for?¡±The third ancestor asked in surprise.


    The twelve old undying souls of the feather emergence Holy Land had alle out. The neers were simply too astonishing.


    The six paths¡¯Aura wasn¡¯t inferior to theirs, ¡°Search our n?wno?el.?rg¡±and some of them were existences that made them feel terrifying.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    The cultivation of the sacred master of the emergence Saint Land was too low, so he couldn¡¯t sense it. He asked nervously, ¡°Forefathers, what happened?¡±


    The first elder and thew enforcement elder wanted to ask, but they couldn¡¯t sense it either.


    It wasn¡¯t just them; the people that were secretly observing also wanted to know.


    How did Ye Sheng go up to the emergence Saint Land be soplicated.


    Now that all the old undying experts of the emergence Saint Land had appeared, 12 great experts at the 11th level of the Void stage, this was a strength that no one could underestimate.


    Why did they appear together?


    ¡°Haha!¡±Ye Shengughed loudly when he saw this scene.


    Thisughter was extremely abrupt, and it was like a stone being thrown into a calm water, causing waves to ssh out.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    For a time, over ten gazes shot onto Ye Sheng.


    These gazes were cold to the bone, filled with killing intent, indifferent disregard, and disdain..


    These people didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ye Sheng. He was only at the tenthyer of the Xiantian realm, and they could easily kill him. What was there to pay attention to.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±The great ancestor asked in a sinister and terrifying manner. He was the oldest, and his cultivation was also the highest. He stared at Ye Sheng like the gaze of a death god, as if he was going to take Ye Sheng¡¯s life in the next second.


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯mughing at you guys for being stupid.¡±


    The great ancestor¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he shouted, ¡°Are you scolding us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you guys have lived for too long, and your thinking has be rigid. You guys are so stupid.¡±Ye Sheng nodded, and he was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Sharp-tongued and brave, but your brain is too stupid. You Don¡¯t know that absolute power can crush everything. You are only at the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm, and you still have the right to speak here?¡±The great ancestor shook his head. His eyes were cold, and he did not like Ye Sheng very much, he lightly pped down.


    Rumble!


    In the eyes of others, his light palm was like the sky falling.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was the same.


    However, Ye Sheng stood on the spot with a disdainful look on his face. He was stillughing at them, not moving at all, and not resisting at all.


    The people who were secretly observing shook their heads. Ye Sheng was too stupid to do this. Taking the initiative to provoke these Old Fogeys of the ascendance sacrednd, wasn¡¯t he courting death.


    Even senior void didn¡¯t Help Ye Sheng block the attack. She just stood in the void and watched calmly.


    The Sacred Master of the feather emergence Holy Land smiled malevolently and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re going to die this time, right? Even your senior void didn¡¯t help you. I want to see if you still have the ability to block it.¡±


    ¡°This palm can¡¯t hurt me.¡±Ye Sheng nced at him and said calmly.


    ¡°Noisy, like a crow, annoying. I¡¯ll Search Your Soul First and then kill you.¡±The great ancestor frowned, and the palm quickly covered ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded, and Ye Sheng¡¯s position was shattered by the palm.


    The onlookers sighed. Ye Sheng had finally brought death upon himself.


    The sacred lords, Great Elders, andw enforcement elders of the feather saintnd allughed happily. The culprit had finally died, and now they had to kill senior Xu. Everything was over.


    However, before they couldugh a few times, the great ancestor¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. He quickly pulled his body away and avoided a golden light that was shooting straight at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone?¡±The other patriarchs stared at Ye Sheng¡¯s position with sharp eyes.


    A golden light was revealed and turned into a copper bell that was ced upside down to protect Ye Sheng.


    Only when the smoke dissipated did the people clearly see that a big-bellied monk had appeared beside Ye Sheng. His appearance was biased toward people from other races, but his aura, which was authentic from the Buddhist sect, caused many people¡¯s expressions to change.


    The great ancestor said in shock, ¡°The wood monster monk?¡±


    The great ancestor had heard of the wood monster monk, who had once wreaked havoc in various Buddhist sects, but hadn¡¯t he already been chased out of middle-earth?


    How was he rted to Ye Sheng?


    The great ancestor was puzzled.

 Chapter 311

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 9, the appearance of the totem inheritor (fourth update)</h4>


    The appearance of the wood monster monk shocked everyone.


    His fame was still spread in some sects even now.


    Especially in the major Buddhist sects, there was a legend of such an evil monk.


    But in these years, the wood monster monk disappeared, and the new generation did not know his story.


    But the older generation remembered it clearly.


    The monk Monster Wood had offended all the major Buddhist sects and was still alive and well.


    How did he get involved with Ye Sheng?


    The Old Fogeys of the sacrednd of emergence looked on in confusion.


    The development of the matter seemed to be wrong.


    ¡°Monk Monster Wood, I know him. My father told me that he was a monk who was obsessed with Buddhism and was from the western regions. He entered the central ins and had a firm desire to seek Buddhism. However, he was not epted by the Buddhist sects. Later on, he began to secretly learn various Buddhist scriptures. As a result, he was hunted down and disappeared from the world for decades,¡±someone said in the dark.


    ¡°Where did this Ye Sheng find him?¡±Someone asked in confusion.


    ¡°You should be asking, what did ye sheng use to hire such an expert?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the beauty in front, and now this monk, Ye Sheng hired two great experts to protect him.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, doesn¡¯t this mean that even the emergence Holy Land can¡¯t do anything to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. There are only two people on Ye Sheng¡¯s side, and there are twelve patriarchs of the sacrednd.¡±


    Many people were discussing animatedly, but just as they said, even if monk mu guai came, the sacrednd wouldn¡¯t be very worried. At most, it would be a little troublesome.


    The great patriarch asked coldly, ¡°Monk Mu Guai, you¡¯ve been hiding for decades. Why did youe here?¡±


    Many people wanted to know this question.


    Monk Mu Guai put his palms together and said with a smile, ¡°Benefactor Ye Sheng is the biggest devotee in my temple. I naturally have to protect him well.¡±


    The great ancestor frowned and said, ¡°A devotee is worth your life to protect. You Don¡¯t know that if youe here, you won¡¯t be able to walk out.¡±


    Monk Mu guai shook his head and said, ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯m very afraid of death, so I don¡¯t n to die this time.¡±


    ¡°Monk Mu Guai, there are only two emptiness realm experts on your side. We have twelve here. If You Leave Now, my ascendance sacrednd will not pursue this matter,¡±the great ancestor said in a deep voice. He did not want to start a conflict, he only wanted to kill Ye Sheng. It would be best if he killed senior Xu as a warning to others.


    The great ancestor¡¯s suggestion was very good, but monk mu guai shook his head, he said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not important, I know that a promise is a promise. Since I¡¯ve promised benefactor Ye Sheng, that side will persevere until the end. Today, I¡¯m not leaving this ascending sacrednd.¡±


    Great Ancestor¡¯s eyes were dark and very dissatisfied. he shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll die here.¡±


    The other eleven old farts also stared at him. They were full of energy and wanted to show off their might to Monk Mu Guai.


    However, in the face of these people, Monk Mu guai only smiled and did not retreat.


    Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°I said that I came today to send off the death of the Yu Hua Holy Land. Why, are you all starting to worry?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. When have I ever been afraid of the Yu Hua Holy Land? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to create more bloodshed,¡±the great ancestor coldly shouted.


    Ye Sheng seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. He held his stomach andughed loudly. Hisughter shook the sky and echoed in the mountains of the Yu Hua Holy Land.


    The great ancestor said with a gloomy face, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for deceiving yourself and others. I¡¯mughing at you for lying so many times. I¡¯mughing at you for pretending to be a gentleman. I¡¯mughing at you for pretending to be a gentleman in the emergence Holy Land. I¡¯mughing at you old farts. Why aren¡¯t You Dead Yet?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned cold as he scolded.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±The great ancestor was furious. His eyes shone with a cold light as he stared at Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The surging true Qi turned into a huge beast. It was ferocious and terrifying. It covered over and wanted to devour Ye Sheng.


    Amitabha!


    The wood monster monk immediately chanted the name of Buddha. He discovered the projection of the Buddha behind him. He pressed down with both his hands and immediately suppressed the great ancestor¡¯s aura.


    He was here to protect Ye Sheng. Naturally, he could not let anything happen to Ye Sheng.


    This collision created a hurricane that swept across the entire mountain range, causing many disciples to be unable to stand properly.


    ¡°Why? Did I hit your sore spot? Are you trying to kill me to silence me?¡±Ye Shengughed coldly.


    The great ancestor red at ye Sheng and shouted, ¡°Shut up. If you say one more word, none of you will be able to leave today.¡±


    Ye Shengughed loudly. Hisughter was filled with disdain as he said, ¡°Are you afraid too?¡±


    ¡°Are you also afraid that what you demons do will be done by the people of this world? The so-called leaders of the righteous path, the ancient sacrednd, are all demons behind your backs?¡±Ye Sheng questioned.


    The great ancestor raised his palm and coldly said, ¡°Die!¡±


    He did not want to waste his breath on Ye Sheng. He could only kill Ye Sheng and this matter would not be spread.


    Some sects knew about the matter of the plume manifestation holynd capturing pregnant women and babies. However, because the plume manifestation holynd was too powerful, they did not dare to say anything. Therefore, this matter was only spread among the higher-ups.


    The lower-ss people did not know, especially the people near the plume manifestation holynd. Their families must have wives that had been harmed by the plume manifestation Holy Land.


    If this matter was exposed by Ye Sheng, the reputation of the sacrednd of emergence would plummet. It would go from a great sacrednd to a demonic sect that everyone wanted to beat up.


    The great ancestor could not let such a thing happen. He wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The great ancestor struck out with his palm. His aura was unparalleled, and the clouds churned. It was vast and mighty.


    Monk Mu Guai took a step forward and chanted a Buddhist promation. He said, ¡°Almsgiver, all of you have been bewitched. If Ye Sheng has anything to say, feel free to say it.¡±


    Monk Mu Guai also supported Ye Sheng to say this matter.


    Peng!


    The great ancestor¡¯s palm was blocked by Monk Mu Guai. His expression did not change as he shouted coldly, ¡°Second brother, go and kill him.¡±


    Second ancestor¡¯s expression was ferocious as he said, ¡°I have long disliked this kid. He only has the strength of peak Xiantian realm, yet he dares to meddle in the affairs of my ascending sacrednd. Are you tired of living?¡±


    Second ancestor used his finger as a sword and attacked.


    Senior Xu wanted to attack, but seventh ancestor and the others immediately surrounded him.


    Ye Sheng was alone.


    Monk Mu Guai was focused on dealing with the great ancestor. He was the strongest person in the feather emergence Holy Land. It was very difficult for Monk Mu guai to fight, so he had to go all out.


    Ye Sheng, who was alone, looked at second ancestor¡¯s attack andpletely ignored it. He said loudly, ¡°The way for the fourteen great ancestors of the feather emergence holynd to extend their lives every year is...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±The second ancestor shouted sternly. His speed shot to the limit. In almost an instant, he arrived in front of Ye Sheng and pointed out with his finger.


    Rumble!


    The power of this finger was huge. If it was pointed at Ye Sheng¡¯s be, he would definitely die.


    In order to prevent Ye Sheng from telling others, they didn¡¯t even want to know the position of the totem inheritor.


    It was clear how much hatred the second ancestor had towards Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Little B * stard, how can you make up something about my ascending Holy Land?¡±Second ancestor smiled maliciously, his finger touching the skin between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng was dead for sure, second ancestor sneered in his heart.


    But in the next second, what he was waiting for was not ye Sheng¡¯s death, but a familiar face.


    ¡°Totem inheritor!¡±Second ancestor shrieked, and then there was boundless anger, a hundred thousand times more intense than his anger towards Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You actually dare toe out?¡±The second ancestor screamed shrilly, and without any hesitation, he activated his peak condition.


    He wanted to kill this bastard.

 Chapter 312

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 10, how many people did you find? (fifth update)</h4>


    The appearance of the totem inheritor made the second ancestor go berserk.


    He did not care about his old body at all and directly activated his full strength. Even if he had to burn his life force, he would kill the totem inheritor.


    Rumble!


    This terrifying aura directly spread throughout the entire ascending sacrednd, shocking the disciples of the ascending sacrednd as well as some people who were secretly observing.


    If the second ancestor had been a deathly stillke before, then he was now like a raging sea, blowing up a hurricane, and his terrifying aura swept across the entire scene.


    It wasn¡¯t just the second ancestor, the twelve old undying people of the plume manifestation Holy Land, after hearing the second ancestor¡¯s Loud Roar and seeing the totem inheritor, all of them went crazy.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The hot-tempered ones immediately wanted to rush up, the extremely powerful cultivation technique condensed in their palms didn¡¯t bother to conceal at all, they wanted to kill the totem inheritor.


    Even the great ancestor, who was fighting with the wood monster monk, let out a long shrill cry, ¡°Totem inheritor, you deserve to die.¡±


    This loud roar spread throughout the entire plume manifestation holynd, causing many people to be puzzled. Why did these people at the level of the great ancestor hate the totem inheritor so much?


    The Holy Lord, the Great Elder, and thew enforcement elder of the plume manifestation Holy Land were all dumbfounded.


    They had never thought that the totem inheritor they had painstakingly searched for would actually appear on his own initiative in the plume manifestation Holy Land.


    What was this?


    They had searched thousands of times for him in the crowd, but when they suddenly turned their heads, that person was at the ce where the lights were dim?


    Or was it that they had worn out their iron shoes and could not find it, and that they had obtained it without any effort?


    Ye Sheng watched coldly. These old farts had be like this because of the totem inheritor. If it were not for the totem inheritor digging them out from the ground, they would still be eternally sealed, waiting for the opportunity to revive.


    Of course, Ye Sheng fully supported the totem inheritors¡¯decision. These old farts in eternal seal, the price would be pregnant women and babies. Let them be sealed for hundreds of years, and millions of pregnant women suffer?


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but get angry when he thought of this scene.


    These people didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world.


    The totem inheritor also had a cold expression as he looked at the furious second ancestor. He didn¡¯t change his expression in the face of Long Long¡¯s imposing manner and said, ¡°Everything should be over. I dug you out a hundred years ago. A hundred yearster, I will personally send you on your way.¡±


    ¡°Send us on our way. You couldn¡¯t do it a hundred years ago and were chased by US until you were in a sorry state. You Won¡¯t be able to do it even after a hundred years.¡±The second ancestor roared angrily and rushed over in an instant, shing down with his palm.


    Rumble!


    Rolling true energy followed by lines of Dao rhythm spread out in an instant, enveloping the totem inheritor.


    He wanted to kill the most vicious person in this world.


    It was because of him that the hopes of these people werepletely destroyed. They had lived for a hundred years and watched their bodies grow old every day. This kind of feeling was as if they were waiting for the footsteps of death to approach.


    It was unbearable. Day after day, they tortured these old farts in the sacrednd of emergence, turning them into extreme thinkers. Their mentality was distorted, cruel and merciless, and they hated everything in the world.


    The totem inheritor¡¯s face was cold. He took a step forward and pulled with his palm. A totem history appeared, turning into countless divine lights to block this attack and send the second ancestor flying.


    ¡°I havepleted the totem historical record this time. You are no longer my match.¡±Search our n?wno?el.?rg¡± I want to bury all of you one by one.¡±The totem inheritor roared as he stared at the second ancestor and charged out.


    He had received ye Sheng¡¯s advice and had been enlightened during this period of time. He had extended the myth that Ye Sheng had told into the totem story and created a totem historical record.


    This allowed the totem inheritor¡¯s strength to increase by arge margin.


    After a hundred years, he was truly unafraid of the emergence holynd.


    This time, he brought along his totem historical record, wanting topletely pull out the emergence holynd, this malignant tumor.


    Rumble!


    The second ancestor was sent flying by the totem inheritor¡¯s attack. His expression changed, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He had already advanced to his peak, yet he still couldn¡¯t take down the totem inheritor?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The second ancestor could not believe it. A fishingmp flew out from his body. The light from themp lit up all thenterns, creating a beautiful scene. At this moment, the totem inheritor was imprisoned.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±The second ancestor growled and struck out with his palm.


    ¡°Pan Gu Cleaves the heaven and earth!¡±The totem inheritor roared. His body suddenly changed into a giant. He wielded a huge axe and shed down fiercely.


    Rumble!


    This attack seemed to have split the heaven and earth, and shattered the second ancestor¡¯s magic treasure, a fishingmp.


    Then, the axe¡¯s momentum did not decrease, and it struck the second ancestor¡¯s body.


    Crack!


    The second ancestor was directly sent flying. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, and stared at the totem inheritor in disbelief.


    ¡°You... you touched the threshold?¡±The second ancestor said in shock.


    The totem inheritor¡¯s cultivation was still at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, but he had already touched the threshold of the twelfth level.


    This difference was huge. The group of old fogies from the plume manifestation holynd had only touched the threshold of a few people.


    The first ancestor was one, but he was held back by the wood monster monk.


    The third ancestor was one, and the fifth ancestor was also one.


    Only these three people had touched the threshold of the twelfth level.


    The second ancestor had not touched it, so even if he activated his peak condition, he was still not a match for the totem inheritor.


    The totem inheritor¡¯s face was ice cold. He did not waste any words and swung his axe down.


    ¡°You are a cancer that does not deserve to live in this world. Go and die.¡±The totem inheritor said angrily.


    With this axe down, the second ancestor¡¯s eyes were about to split open. He was horrified to discover that even if he activated his peak condition, he was still not a match for the totem inheritor.


    He hurriedly retreated, trying to dodge this axe.


    But unfortunately, the gap between him and the totem inheritor was a little too big, so he could not dodge this axe.


    ¡°Third brother, save me.¡±Second ancestor shouted without hesitation, his expression shocked and angry.


    The giant dragon hidden in third ancestor¡¯s body suddenly broke through the clouds, like a tiger out of its cage, beginning to show its domineering majesty.


    ng!


    The third ancestor smashed out his own magic treasure, a long spear with a cold aura. It hit the huge axe and shattered it, turning into energy fragments that fell to the ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to break through. A hundred years ago, we really should have gone out to kill you together. Letting you escape was the biggest mistake of my life,¡±said the third ancestor coldly.


    ¡°You really deserve to die. Not only do I want to kill you, but I also want to tell the world what you have done, so that everyone in the world will know your dirty deeds,¡±said the totem inheritor coldly.


    ¡°Anyone can talk big, but since you are here today, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive.¡±The third ancestor sneered and said to the second ancestor, ¡°Go and kill Ye Sheng. I want to see who else will save him.¡±


    The experts that appeared one after another had already made these old fogeys no longer have the mood to y around with him. If they were to get rid of him as soon as possible, they still needed to retain some energy to maintain their lives.


    Second ancestor was filled with grief and indignation and had nowhere to vent it. He just happened to hear third ancestor¡¯s words and immediately set his eyes on Ye Sheng.


    His eyes were scarlet red and filled with brutality. His white hair fluttered in the wind and his face was ferocious. He growled, ¡°Go to Hell, Ye Sheng.¡±


    He did not want to waste any more words with Ye Sheng. His five fingers formed into a w, and with a vicious strike, he was about to tear ye Sheng into pieces.


    Dong!


    However, this strike struck a magic treasure.


    Arge drum used for sacrificial rites was hit by second ancestor until it made a muffled sound.


    The deste man sacrificial rites had arrived, which destroyed second ancestor¡¯s hope of killing Ye Sheng.


    Second ancestor roared in grief and anger, ¡°How many people did you find?¡±

 Chapter 313

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 11, the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng could not be killed no matter what.


    The wood monster monk came to save him, the totem inheritor came to save him, and now there was a deste man priest who looked unfamiliar but was not weak.


    Second ancestor was about to cry. He had never thought that a kid in the Xiantian realm was so hard to kill.


    So hard that he wanted to give up.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said, ¡°Your ascendance sacrednd has a big business. Since I want toe, I will naturally be well prepared.¡±


    The second ancestor¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation as he stared at the deste man priest and asked, ¡°You are a deste man of the grasnd. How dare you interfere with the matters of the Central ins?¡±


    The deste man priest chuckled and said, ¡°I was guided by the gods and discovered that there was a great evil here. I came to eliminate this filthynd of the human world.¡±


    ¡°With just you guys?¡±The second ancestor said disdainfully. Suddenly, he roared, ¡°Old Buddies, attack together. We can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    The situation was getting more and more strange. Ye Sheng had more and more helpers by his side. Now, there were four experts at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm altogether.


    Moreover, three auras were spreading over.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Seventh ancestor roared. He used the mountain embracing seal to attack senior emptiness.


    The faces of the twelve and eleven patriarchs were ruthless. They helped the seven patriarchs to attack senior emptiness.


    The remaining eight patriarchs, nine patriarchs, and ten patriarchs immediately attacked the deste man priest.


    Rumble!


    When these people attacked, a sheet of multicolored light fell. The power was immense, and the multicolored light made it difficult for the deste man priest to open his eyes. It was very frightening.


    However, the deste man priest was not frightened. Instead, he struck his drum, causing rumbling sounds to ring out. The void shattered, and all of the attacks were cut off.


    ¡°The demons in hell are summoning you. Go Down and apany them.¡±The deste man priest sneered. Since he was here, he would destroy this sacrednd of ascendance.


    He was very powerful and invincible. With one hand on the big drum and the other hand like a hammer, he was able to fight against three people by himself and was not at a disadvantage.


    When second ancestor saw this scene, he did not attack immediately. Instead, he stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng also looked at him.


    The two of them looked at each other. Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was very calm, but second ancestor wanted nothing more than to kill Ye Sheng immediately.


    But he hesitated.


    There was no one beside Ye Sheng, so he waspletely exposed. As long as he attacked Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng would die without a doubt.


    But second ancestor hesitated.


    The previous failures made second ancestor¡¯s fear rise. He was not sure if ye Sheng had other helpers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill me?¡±Ye Sheng chuckled and said.


    Second Ancestor¡¯s eyes were dark as he stared at Ye Sheng Like an evil ghost devouring people. However, he didn¡¯t make a move.


    He could feel three terrifying auras flying towards the emergence Holy Land.


    The speed was extremely fast.


    ¡°You still have helpers?¡±Second ancestor asked bitterly. His hatred was endless, but he couldn¡¯t kill Ye Sheng because Ye Sheng had brought too many people, and they were too strong.


    The few people ye Sheng brought were all at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, and the totem inheritor had even touched the threshold of the twelfth level. This was simply inconceivable.


    One had to know that a hundred years ago, the totem inheritor had been chased to the point of desperation. If it was not for the fact that these old fogeys of the feather emergence Holy Land did note out together, whether the totem inheritor could escape was a question.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer the second ancestor¡¯s question, but said loudly, ¡°I already said that I would send the sacrednd of emergence to its end today.¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t becent. After we finish off your helpers, you will die without a doubt.¡±The second ancestor said darkly.


    ¡°Is That So?¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully, not believing it at all.


    ¡°The three helpers that rushed over are also at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm?¡±The second ancestor asked with a gloomy expression.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Killing you guys is as easy as ughtering a dog.¡±


    The people that hadn¡¯t arrived yet were human demons, tomb guardians, and broken de artists.


    These three were very mysterious and very powerful. They were so powerful that senior void and the others didn¡¯t want to offend them easily. They didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s business on the Sky Mountain.


    ¡°What a joke. Even if it¡¯s the eleventh level of the Void realm, we can still kill them all if we sublimate to the highest level,¡±the second ancestor said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    In an instant, a terrifying undtion that was like a vast ocean surged out. A blood-colored light spread out, and the vitality was extremely flourishing. It swept through the entire Mount Tai and the entire feather emergence Holy Land.


    The people in the feather emergence Holy Land felt their hearts palpitate, and they felt as if they were about to suffocate. It was as if some prehistoric fierce beast was staring at them. It was as if there was a ray of light on their backs, and it was as if an enormous creature had ferociously locked onto everyone.


    Even the second ancestor felt his heart tremble at this moment. His expression changed drastically, and he looked at them in disbelief.


    It wasn¡¯t just the second ancestor. The other ancestors of the sacrednd of emergence all hurriedly retreated and stood together, their eyes filled with shock and doubt.


    ¡°This terrifying aura, just how many people did he kill?¡±The great ancestor said solemnly.


    ¡°This person seems to have walked out of a mountain of des and a sea of blood.¡±The third ancestor¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He felt very terrifying.


    The rest of the people looked forward solemnly.


    Senior Xu and the others also stopped and came to Ye Sheng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Where exactly did this guy with a de kill so many people?¡±The deste man priest shook his head and said.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡±The wood monster monk chanted the name of Buddha and lowered his eyes.


    The totem inheritor clenched his teeth and said, ¡°When they alle, we will destroy the feather emergence Holy Land Today and send all these people to Hell.¡±


    Senior Xu stared at Ye Sheng and asked, ¡°When the battle starts, you will go and save Chu Zhongtian. We are enough here.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He knew that a great battle was about to start, and he could not help even if he stayed here.


    The people who were observing in the dark also looked on anxiously. who exactly was this person? His killing intent was so dense that it was terrifying.


    The blood-colored fluctuations condensed and turned into a long de, and then shed down ruthlessly.


    Rumble!


    This saber directly cut off a mountain range of the feather emergence Holy Land. The earth shook and the mountains shook. Countless disciples screamed and were affected.


    The great ancestor¡¯s face changed and he shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re going too far. Don¡¯t force me to sublimate.¡±


    After sublimating, they would temporarily recover to their peak, but what they burned was their lives.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to sublimate. Let¡¯s see how many sabers you can withstand.¡±A domineering voice sounded. Then, a thin figure walked up. He only had one arm and the other sleeve was empty.


    Broken de Master¡¯s expression was cold as he stared at the group of ancestors from the ascendance sacrednd. His gaze was filled with disdain as he indifferently said, ¡°A bunch of damnable people. It¡¯s a waste of resources to live in this world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a pity that your corpses have already decayed and can not be used as nutrients for my mausoleum.¡±An aged voice rang out. After broken de master came up, a white-haired old man was as old as the great ancestor and the others, however, he didn¡¯t have a lifeless aura. He was the tomb guardian.


    Behind the Tomb Guardian was a white-haired man. His expression was cold and indifferent. He looked at them as if they were dead people.


    When these three people appeared, many people looked at them in shock.


    Another three emptiness realm experts?


    Where exactly did ye Sheng find these great experts?


    The great ancestor asked with a shocked expression, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Among these people, he only knew a few people, and most of them didn¡¯t know each other. This was very abnormal. After all, he had lived for so long, and he knew many emptiness realm experts, or knew them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are, but the outside world seems to call us the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain.¡±The totem inheritor said indifferently.


    As soon as these words were said, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 314

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 12: The Great Battle Begins (second update)</h4>


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain were not considered important figures in the entire cultivation world and the entire jianghu.


    They were famous in the vicinity of the Sky Mountain, or there would asionally be people who knew that the sky mountain had been upied by seven people, so no one was allowed to enter the mountain peak.


    However, because the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain had never left the mountain and had never shown themselves, very few people would go to the mountain peak to look for them, so their reputation did not spread.


    Even those who knew about them would never have thought that the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain were actually so terrifying.


    All seven of them were emptiness realm experts.


    This was very inconceivable, which was why so many people were shocked.


    The great ancestor said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Everyone, what is your rtionship with the totem inheritor?¡±


    Senior void said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡±said broken de guest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡±wood monster Monk said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cold war rtionship,¡±the deste man priest said. He had been unhappy with the totem inheritor recently. During the Cold War, he had not spoken for a few months.


    The rest of them were unwilling to answer, or they were toozy to answer.


    The great ancestor¡¯s face lit up, and he said, ¡°Since you have no rtionship with the totem inheritor, then I will return Chu Zhongtian to Ye Sheng. You can leave now, and we will not target you. We will only kill the totem inheritor.¡±


    When this suggestion was made, many people were stunned.


    The Soaring Holy Land, which had always been strong, actuallypromised.


    Could it be that they were afraid of the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain?


    Shua Shua Shua!


    Countless gazes fell on the totem inheritor.


    Senior XUughed and said, ¡°Do you think we should agree?¡±


    The deste man priest said, ¡°I really want to agree, I want to see you surrounded and attacked.¡±


    ¡°This suggestion can be epted.¡±Broken de guest thought carefully and said.


    The totem inheritor¡¯s mouth twitched and he said speechlessly, ¡°Is it fun to y with me at this time?¡±


    Of course, he was not afraid that these people would agree to ascend to the Holy Land, but he was very displeased. At this critical moment, the group of People¡¯s bad taste was triggered again.


    The great ancestor asked with anticipation in his eyes, ¡°How is everyone? As long as you leave, my ascending to the Holy Land will give you arge amount of resources.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched and suddenly said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You should ask me about this matter. I am the one who decides whether to fight or not.¡±


    The great ancestor nced at Ye Sheng and said indifferently, ¡°Ye Sheng, I will not pursue the matter of you insulting my ascendance sacrednd previously. I will also let Chu Zhongtian go. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth. was he treating him like a child?


    The great ancestor clearly only wanted to take care of the Six Monsters of the Sky Mountain Seven Monsters. He did not want to fight anymore. He wanted to sublimate and fight. Even if he won, it would be a bitter victory, not to mention losing. If that happened, the ascendance sacrednd would suffer eternal damnation.


    He did not put Ye Sheng in his eyes. Ye Sheng was only at the tenth stage of the Xiantian realm and could not interfere at all. He was paying attention to the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain.


    ¡°This matter still depends on Ye Sheng¡¯s opinion,¡±the human demon who had been silent all this time suddenly said.


    The great ancestor¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Yes, if Ye Sheng says to fight, we will fight to the death. Even if we die here today, we will have noints.¡±The tomb keeper nodded firmly.


    The great ancestor looked at them sullenly and wanted to curse loudly. You Bunch of emptiness realm experts actually want to listen to a Xiantian Junior Like Ye Sheng?


    ¡°We were called here by Ye Sheng. If Ye Sheng doesn¡¯t say to stop, then we¡¯ll continue fighting.¡±Senior XU also said cautiously.


    The great ancestor could only look at Ye Sheng and force out a smile. He asked, ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, if we continue fighting, it won¡¯t benefit either of us. It will only make the people in the dark happy. Why don¡¯t we reconcile and I hand over Chu Zhongtian?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and revealed a smile. He said, ¡°Now You Know to ask me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Today, one of us will definitely bepletely destroyed. This is a war. Only one of us will live or die. There is no third way.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned cold as he shouted.


    The great ancestor¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Ye Sheng and revealed a ferocious expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing topromise with you not because I¡¯m afraid of you, but because I don¡¯t want to make any fearless casualties. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll sublimate myself to the Max. No one here is my match.¡±


    The great ancestor stared proudly at Ye Sheng, his posture full of arrogance. It was enough for a big shot like him topromise and say these words. Since he wanted to fight, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°No one is your match?¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He looked at broken de man and asked, ¡°Can we fight?¡±


    ¡°I will kill you.¡±Broken de Man took a step forward and shed out with one hand. The dense true qi turned into a big saber. With a rumbling sound, he hacked down directly.


    ¡°Since you are courting death, I will fulfill your wish. I will kill all of you and absorb your flesh and blood essence. I can also maintain it.¡±The great ancestor gritted his teeth and the Dantian in his body reversed space and time.


    Rumble!


    The great ancestor¡¯s body suddenly changed from an old man to a middle-aged man with ck hair.


    He was a hundred years younger and had returned to his peak condition a hundred years ago. Facing Broken Saber Guest¡¯s attack, he pointed out with a finger.


    Crack!


    Broken Saber Guest¡¯s de directly turned into pieces and couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    ¡°You forced me to sublimate to the extreme. All of you are going to die.¡±The great ancestor let out a long howl and directly charged toward broken saber guest.


    His five fingers trembled and shot out rays of divine light. They interweaved and turned into a huge, wanting to trap broken de master.


    Broken de Master watched coldly. Suddenly, he flew into the sky and grabbed a broken de with one hand. A broken de appeared in his hand and he ruthlessly shed down.


    Kacha!


    This huge instantly shattered into countless pieces. Broken de Master¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at the great ancestor and disyed his peerless de technique.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    This de technique was swift and fierce, carrying a powerful airwave. In an instant, it forced the great ancestor to fly up, continuously exchanging blows with broken de master, and continuously retreating.


    Senior Xu saw this scene and said indifferently, ¡°Ye Sheng, go save Chu Zhongtian. These people are here to deal with him.¡±


    Ye Sheng hurriedly nodded and retreated slightly.


    Senior Xu¡¯s slender hands executed the heaven shaking seal, directly attacking the seven ancestors, ten ancestors, eleven ancestors, and twelve ancestors.


    The heaven shaking seal allowed senior void to forcibly block the attacks of four people.


    ¡°The monk doesn¡¯t know how to kill, so he should learn from miss void and drag away the four people.¡±The Wood Monster Monk, a Buddha Phantom, immediately took away the four people.


    Nine ancestors, eight ancestors, six ancestors, and four ancestors.


    These four people were enveloped by the wood monster monk, and had no choice but to fight back. They attacked the wood monster monk, causing the originally cloud-like emergence holynd to only have a few people left.


    The totem inheritor used the totem history book and fought with the five ancestors. Both of them had touched the threshold of the twelfth floor, so they were naturally very familiar with each other.


    The remaining two ancestors and three ancestors looked at each other. They were weak and helpless with the feather emergence Holy Land Holy Lord and the others behind them.


    ¡°One each. Let¡¯s see who kills the most,¡±the human demon said coldly and directly attacked the second ancestor.


    The human demon¡¯s attack was very powerful. The second ancestor only took one move and knew that he was no match for it.


    He wanted to find help, but the third ancestor was held back by the tomb keeper.


    As for the sacred Lord and elders of the feather emergence Holy Land, they were all targeted by the deste man priests.


    A great battle broke out.

 Chapter 315

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 13, Farewell to Chu Zhongtian (Third Watch)</h4>


    Senior Xu and Monk Mu Guai each held back four people. They didn¡¯t want to kill anyone at all, so they just dragged the matter out.


    On the other side, the battle between Broken de Master and great ancestor was the most intense. Both sides were experts at the peak of the 11th level of the Void Realm, and the aftershocks of the battle between the mountains caused many mountains to be smashed.


    The great ancestor had reached the peak, but the broken de master could only defend more and attack less. He waspletely suppressed.


    The battle between the totem inheritor and the fifth ancestor was also in full swing. Both sides had touched the threshold of the twelfth level of the Phantom image, and for a moment, there was no victor.


    The battle between the tomb keeper and the third ancestor was also like this. Both sides were unable to support others.


    Only the second ancestor was in a miserable state.


    His opponent was the human demon.


    The human demon was very strong. Among the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain, he was definitely one of the strongest.


    The moment he attacked, the second ancestor knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block it.


    Even if he were to sublimate himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the attack of the human demon.


    The human demon disyed a very strange technique with its bare hands. Holy Demonic Qi continuously rushed out.


    Demonic Qi was evil, but in his case, it had be holy. It was clear how terrifying his two states were.


    Second ancestor had reached the peak of his sublimation, burning his limited lifespan, but he still could not resist.


    Boom!


    Another attack. The demi-human¡¯s figure was strange, and he directly hit second ancestor¡¯s chest, causing him to tremble and spit outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Save me!¡±Second ancestor roared, his expression terrified.


    The human demon looked at him coldly and said, ¡°No one can save you.¡±


    Everyone was trapped, and no one coulde to save him.


    Second ancestor was under the hands of the human demon, so it was not a ce for him to fight.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The human demon¡¯s true energy gathered, and the ck and white intertwined, turning into a big bow. A long arrow condensed by a Bright Dao rhythm was ced on it.


    He bent the bow and shot at second ancestor.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t Die!¡±The second ancestor fled in fear. He didn¡¯t want to fight anymore.


    The demi-demon looked at him coldly. Then, he closed his eyes and loosened his fingers.


    Weng!


    A long rainbow streaked across the sky, and in the next moment, it pierced into the body of the second ancestor.


    Pu!


    The second ancestor spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was on the verge of copse, and there was an arrow in his chest. His eyes were filled with despair.


    ¡°I... Can¡¯t... Die Like This.¡±The life force in the second ancestor¡¯s body was quickly drained, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into ashes.


    The human demon watched calmly without any joy. What was there to be proud of after killing a person who was about to die.


    He raised the virtual longbow and aimed it at the fifth ancestor. He drew the bow and nocked the arrow.


    The fifth ancestor¡¯s expression changed. He roared, ¡°Fight them to the death. Otherwise, if we continue fighting, we will die without a doubt.¡±


    The totem inheritor roared furiously, ¡°Go and die, demons.¡±


    A headless war god appeared in the void, holding a huge axe in his hand. It was the legendary battle god Xing Tian.


    At this moment, the totem inheritor hacked down with his axe.


    Rumble!


    Another mountain range was shattered.


    The fifth ancestor used his body to transform into a shield, and a huge ck tortoise appeared in the void, blocking the attack.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Xing Tian¡¯s axe hacked down, directly hitting the back of the ck tortoise. Immediately, a huge energy impact erupted, turning into waves that spread across the entire area.


    The entire feather emergence Holy Land turned into a battlefield.


    The fifth patriarch roared, but he still blocked it. The Axe struck the back of the ck tortoise that he had turned into, and it didn¡¯t hurt him.


    But then, the human demon coldly shot out a long arrow.


    It tore through the sky!


    It directly hit the fifth Patriarch¡¯s chest.


    Puff!


    This arrow sent the fifth patriarch flying for hundreds of meters. The huge energy shockwave instantly destroyed all of the fifth Patriarch¡¯s life force.


    The disciples of the feather emergence Holy Land watched in despair. They saw despair after losing two ancestors.


    It wasn¡¯t just them. The great ancestors, the three ancestors, and the others all let out furious roars. Regardless of their aging bodies, they all activated their strength in an attempt to get help.


    However, the Broken de Master and the tomb guardian they were facing were equally unfathomable. No matter how much strength they increased, they could withstand it.


    There was no way for them to escape.


    Meanwhile, the demi-human stood in the air, nocked his bow and arrow, and looked for someone to shoot.


    These old undying existences had now be targets, and one of them was taken away by him with one arrow.


    Ye Sheng saw this scene, and his heart calmed down.


    He had won this battle. As expected, the Seven Monsters of Heaven Mountain were more powerful than the old undying in the ascendance sacrednd.


    Of course, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they all owed ye Sheng a favor, no one in this world would be able to gather them together.


    ¡°Go Save Chu Zhongtian.¡±Seeing that the situation was stable, Ye Sheng immediately thought of his brother who had suffered a lot.


    He directly walked toward the depths of the feather emergence Holy Land.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng met some disciples of the feather emergence Holy Land who were escaping. He caught one of them and asked, ¡°Where is Chu Zhongtian locked up?¡±


    ¡°In the dungeon, in the dungeon of the main hall.¡±The disciple said with a trembling voice, afraid that Ye Sheng would give him a blow.


    The entire plume manifestation holynd was scared out of their wits.


    In space, their forefathers were dying one after another.


    Below, the people were panicking. The disciples who had seen a bad ending were now snatching resources and leaving with them.


    Some people saw Ye Sheng, but they did not dare to approach him.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying. He was already very powerful, and he even knew terrifying experts like the seven monsters of Sky Mountain. It could be said that the destruction of the plume manifestation holynd was all caused by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng abandoned this disciple and directly headed towards the main hall¡¯s dungeon.


    The main hall was empty. All the disciples had left.


    There was no one guarding the entrance of the dungeon. Ye Sheng easily entered.


    There were many people imprisoned in the entire dungeon. They were all enemies of the emergence Holy Land. When they saw Ye Sheng, they immediately became excited.


    Ye Sheng ignored them and headed straight in a direction.


    He saw Chu Zhongtian.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Chu Zhongtian for more than half a year. The next time he saw him was in the dungeon.


    Ye Sheng had always been worried that he would suffer.


    But now that he saw him, Ye Sheng was stunned.


    Chu Zhongtian fell asleepfortably in the dungeon.


    Outside, the rumbling continued. The earth shook and the mountains shook. He actually fell asleep. He wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Moreover, when Ye Sheng saw the current Chu Zhongtian, he actually found that he had gained a little weight and had some flesh on his face.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time to go,¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily. He had been worried to death for nothing, yet Chu Zhongtian was sleeping here without a care in the world.


    Chu Zhongtian suddenly jumped up. When he saw Ye Sheng, he said in shock, ¡°Am I dreaming again?¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°How did you get here? It¡¯s very dangerous here.¡±


    ¡°I fought my way up here,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    Chu Zhongtian became excited all of a sudden. ¡°You fought your way up to the Yu Hua Holy Land just to save me?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so touched that I¡¯m about to cry. Good brother, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±Chu Zhongtian hugged ye Sheng tightly across the prison.


    Ye Sheng let him hug him for a while before saying, ¡°Move aside a little, I¡¯ll open this door.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian immediately retreated.


    Ye Sheng took out the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword and shed it fiercely.


    ng!


    The door of the dungeon remained unmoved, not even a spark blossomed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. This door is made of thousand-year-old cold iron. It Can¡¯t be opened without an emptiness realm expert,¡±an elder in the cell next to them said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were stunned.

 Chapter 316

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 14, Devouring Treasure (fourth update)</h4>


    Thousand-year-old cold iron was rare to begin with, and it was an excellent material for forging magic treasures. One Jin of it could be used to forge a xiantian-level magic treasure, but looking at it now, Ye Sheng could see that it was at least a few thousand Jin.


    The emergence Holy Land was too rich, and this made Chu Zhongtian despair.


    ¡°Brother, did youe alone?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I brought emptiness realm experts here, but they are fighting outside.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian was stunned. He turned his head to look at the world outside. From the window, he saw that the entire emergence holynd was boiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°There is such a bigmotion outside. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve been drugged with anesthetic all day, and I feel drowsy. I Can¡¯t help but want to sleep. My strength has also been sealed, so I naturally can¡¯t feel it.¡±


    The void demon king suddenly said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you can try that broken furnace of yours.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the Void Demon King in surprise. Ever since the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain came out, it had remained silent. It didn¡¯t say anything, deliberately hiding itself. He didn¡¯t expect it to speak now.


    ¡°Can the Pantheon Pill Furnace Work?¡±Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    Ye Sheng was skeptical. He immediately took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace, put it in his hand, and then activated it.


    Huff Huff Huff!


    A great fire burned fiercely and aggressively. It surrounded the entire iron gate in an instant.


    Chu Zhongtian was so scared that he took a few steps back.


    It wasn¡¯t just Chu Zhongtian. The people in the other rooms were also looking at it in astonishment. Their eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    The fire was spreading. The thousand-year-old cold iron didn¡¯t have the ability to resist the fire at all.


    The fire devoured the thousand-year-old cold iron in the entire dungeon. At this moment, everyone was released.


    ¡°Many thanks, benefactor.¡±Many people expressed their gratitude.


    Chu Zhongtian also came to Ye Sheng¡¯s side. Looking at the Tattered Pantheon Pill Furnace, he clicked his tongue in wonder and said, ¡°What kind of magic treasure is this? It¡¯s actually so powerful?¡±


    Ye Sheng summoned the mes back. The mes that devoured thousands of Jin of thousand-year-old Coldsteel did not seem to have changed much, but there was a transformation within them.


    It was as if a portion of the origin had been replenished.


    Ye Sheng was delighted. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. This could be considered a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone, get out. The Emergence Holy Land is in chaos. You can leave this ce,¡±Ye Sheng put away the pill furnace and shouted.


    Immediately, someone rushed out impatiently. Immediately, they saw the seven monsters of Sky Mountain fighting with the Undying Old Man of the emergence Holy Land.


    asionally, a few corpses would fall from the sky.


    The second ancestor, the fifth ancestor, the seventh ancestor, and the others were all killed. The human demon had really transformed into the god of death. He held a longbow in his hand and reaped human lives.


    Chu Zhongtian looked at him in shock and asked, ¡°Brother, where did you find so many experts?¡±


    ¡°I used your life-saving talisman on the prairie and caused you to suffer this cmity. Now, I used my own life-saving talisman and saved you. Atst, I don¡¯t feel guilty anymore,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Chu Zhongtian was so touched that he hugged ye sheng and said, ¡°Good brother.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He said, ¡°A madman from the northwest has such a little girl¡¯s attitude?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian let go of Ye Sheng andughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the emergence Holy Land is in chaos, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce to search for treasures.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked, ¡°What treasures?¡±


    ¡°The treasure vault of the emergence Holy Land. When I was in the prison cell, I heard a man say that all the treasures that the emergence Holy Land had searched for all these years were hidden there.¡±Search our n?wno?el.?rg¡±He also told me the address. Let¡¯s go and search for them now.¡±Chu Zhongtian said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng immediately nodded.


    There were many treasures in the emergence Holy Land. Ye sheng coveted them very much. Whether it was for his own use or to give them to others, it was better than leaving them in the emergence Holy Land.


    As soon as they were persuaded, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian immediately walked toward the emergence Holy Land¡¯s treasury.


    The anesthetic in Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body hadn¡¯t dissipated, and his strength was less than 10% . He originally wanted to go secretly.


    However, Ye Sheng swaggered about without any scruples. Even if he was discovered by others, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    No one dared to make a move against Ye Sheng.


    Even some golden elixir realm elders wanted to escape at this moment, and note to kill Ye Sheng.


    Behind ye Sheng stood a few emptiness realm experts. When they saw them unleash their divine might and ughter in all directions, everyone silently made a decision in their hearts.


    They could not provoke Ye Sheng.


    In front of the Yu Hua Holy Land¡¯s treasury, Ye Sheng walked all the way without any obstruction. If someone met him, they would immediately escape, as if Ye Sheng was some prehistoric beast.


    Chu Zhongtian looked at him and said in surprise, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve be the Overlord now. No one dares to provoke you.¡±


    Ye Sheng said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t dare to provoke me, but they don¡¯t dare to provoke those people up there.¡±


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain were currently carrying out the final encirclement and suppression of this group of old fogies. The battle situation had beenpletely controlled, and these people simply couldn¡¯t stir up any waves.


    Great ancestor, third ancestor, and the others tried their best to resist, and even wanted to escape, but they didn¡¯t have a chance.


    Since the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain had made their move, they wouldn¡¯t let any one of them go.


    The emergence Holy Land would definitely be destroyed today.


    Ye Sheng said to send them off, and he would definitely send the emergence holynd off.


    ¡°The Treasury is here, but there are restrictions inside the door,¡±Chu Zhongtian said to Ye Sheng.


    This was a bronze door. It was very sturdy, and there were restrictions carved all over it. Ye Sheng carefully observed it.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Pantheon Pill Furnace in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian jumped up excitedly.


    ¡°I want... to... eat... I want... to... eat...¡±


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace sent a message to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was shocked. The pantheon pill furnace could actually have some intelligence.


    He immediately took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace. This was his natal magic treasure, so it was naturally more important.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace suddenly flew out and mmed into the bronze door.


    Boom!


    The bronze door instantly cracked open, revealing the treasury.


    Countless magic treasures shone with a dazzling light that stole people¡¯s souls.


    Moreover, this treasure light shot straight into the sky, instantly rming the few people fighting in the Sky Mountain.


    When the great ancestor and the others saw this, their eyes were about to crack. Ye Sheng had actually opened the treasury door that had been umted for thousands of years in the plume manifestation Holy Land.


    ¡°Ah!¡±The great ancestor let out an angry roar that shook the heaven and earth, causing many people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    However, when the human-demon arrow was shot out, it immediately made the great ancestor shut up and focus on the battle. His face was filled with anger.


    Chu Zhongtian was still frightened by the great ancestor¡¯s angry roar, but Ye Shengpletely ignored it.


    His entire attention was focused on the pantheon pill furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace knocked open the door and immediately flew in.


    Rumble!


    It was like arge pocket, directly swallowing all the treasures, spirit stones, ores, and so on that had been umted in the treasury for thousands of years.


    Ye Sheng could clearly feel that the pantheon pill furnace was self-repairing. These treasures, these supreme-grade gems, were all swallowed and turned into energy.


    At this moment, the core of the Pantheon Pill Furnace, which had dried up for countless thousands of miles, gave birth to mes.


    Although it was not much, only the size of a furnace, it could not be underestimated.

 Chapter 317

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 15-end of the storm (fifth update)</h4>


    The origin of the Pantheon Furnace was very mysterious. It fell from the sky.


    Its functions were even more mysterious. It was so damaged that it was at the top of the world in alchemy, attack, and defense.


    Ye Sheng had never seen a treasure more powerful than this magic treasure.


    And this was the pantheon furnace that was severely damaged.


    What if it was at its peak?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to think about it in the past because he had no idea how to repair the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    But it was different now. The pantheon pill furnace had repaired itself.


    Absorbing Magic Treasures, devouring essence, and recovering its own origin.


    This was what the Pantheon Pill Furnace was doing now.


    All the treasures that had been umted in the ascendance sacrednd for a thousand years were now all absorbed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    In less than five minutes, all the treasures that had been umted for thousands of years werepletely empty.


    The ce where the treasures were hidden waspletely clean. Not a single thing was left behind.


    Chu Zhongtian was stunned.


    ¡°What kind of magic treasure is this? Isn¡¯t this too overbearing?¡±Chu Zhongtian said in shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I picked it up.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. Even if the Pantheon Pill Furnace had be his magic treasure, he didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of it.


    While they were chatting, the Pantheon Pill Furnace flew back and entered Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng sensed the pantheon pill furnace¡¯s inner core and discovered that there was ava river in the dried up origin. It was the magic treasure that had been umted by the ascendance sacrednd for thousands of years.


    ¡°Rest.¡±The Pantheon Pill Furnace also sent a light message to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately put the pantheon pill furnace in his Dantian to take good care of it.


    At this moment, a miserable cry came from the sky. Ye Sheng looked up and saw that the great ancestor had been cut in half by broken de man. The great ancestor let out a final sorrowful cry as he died unwillingly.


    This sorrowful cry also announced the destruction of the feather emergence Holy Land.


    More than ten great ancestors had all died.


    Sacred Lords, Great Elders, andw enforcement elders had all been killed by deste man priests.


    Dozens of mountains were shattered, and the spiritual energy dispersed. The entire Mount Tai was destroyed into a mess, and the spiritual energy was not even one-tenth of its peak.


    This was no longer a holynd for cultivation.


    The disciples of the plume manifestation Holy Land ran and died. Such a great holynd copsed overnight.


    Those who were secretly observing were so shocked that they could not speak.


    The plume manifestation holynd was finished.


    It waspletely finished. There was no turning back.


    It was difficult to send charcoal in the snow, but it was easy to add insult to injury.


    How many sects had the plume manifestation holynd offended over the years?


    In the past, the reason everyone could endure was because of these ten or so patriarchs. This was their foundation and this was their deterrence.


    Now that all of them were dead, those sects that had been bullied by the plume manifestation Holy Land would definitely take revenge.


    Without Ye Sheng doing anything, the ascendance sacrednd would be sent to the 18th level of hell by these people.


    Without any other means, if what the ascendance sacrednd had done all these years was made known to the public, the reputation of the ascendance sacrednd would be reviled by tens of thousands of people.


    The death of the great ancestor had announced the end of all this.


    Ye Sheng let out a long breath and said, ¡°The ascendance sacrednd has really been sent to its death by me.¡±


    Ye Sheng still couldn¡¯t believe that it had really happened before his eyes.


    The great sect that had been passed down for thousands of years and tens of thousands of years hadpletely declined under his attack.


    After today, Ye Sheng¡¯s reputation would definitely spread across the world again. It would be more powerful than any other time.


    Chu Zhongtian looked at him in surprise. ¡°Brother, the people you brought are so fierce.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian arrived at the square in front of them.


    The surroundings were in aplete mess. The mountain peak had been cut off, the earth veins had been cut open, the pce hall had been destroyed, and the temple hall had been toppled,pletely turning into ruins.


    The ground was littered with corpses, and fresh blood dyed the mountain peak red.


    Senior Xu and the others stood on the square in silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, all of this is over.¡±The totem inheritor sighed with emotion as he looked at his surroundings in a daze.


    He had wanted to annihte the emergence saintnd a hundred years ago, but he¡¯d only just entered the eleventh level of the void initiation stage at that time, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.


    The totem inheritor had once sworn that he would definitely annihte the emergence Saint Land, not for others, but for the sake of those pregnant women and children.


    But he never imagined that this day would actually drag on for a hundred years.


    During this hundred years, who knew how many pregnant women and babies had died in the hands of the emergence Saint Land and these old bastards.


    The totem inheritors could only pray silently to let them have a happy afterlife and not feel the darkness of the world.


    The wood monster monk twirled the prayer beads in his hand and muttered the scripture to ferry the souls of the dead. However, it was not for the ascendance sacrednd, but for the pregnant women and babies who had been killed.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you did a good thing.¡±Senior Xu smiled when he saw Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about doing good deeds or doing bad deeds. I just don¡¯t want to see these people still alive in this world.¡±


    ¡°At least millions of people died in thisnd, and their sins are grave. Mount Tai¡¯s spiritual qi and feng shui have all been destroyed, which is also a cycle of retribution. Perhaps in a thousand years, Mount Tai will recover and be a new ce of interest,¡±the deste man priest said.


    ¡°It has been a long time since we fought. This great ancestor¡¯s strength is not bad. He is just a step away from reaching the twelfthyer. Unfortunately, his body is aging rapidly. Even at the peak of sublimation, he can not return to his peak,¡±broken de master said regretfully.


    He was also very serious. That was why he killed the great ancestor, so he did not humiliate them.


    ¡°Seniors, thank you foring to save me.¡±Chu Zhongtian was very polite.


    The deste man priest said calmly, ¡°It was Ye Sheng who used up this favor, that¡¯s Why We Came.¡±


    ¡°Right, this favor is over, I should leave too.¡±The tomb keeper shook his bones and started to leave the mountain.


    The totem inheritor patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can look for me in the sky. You¡¯ve been too helpful to me. Afterpleting the totem historical record, I have a chance to step into the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, this is all thanks to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°I will definitely go.¡±


    Senior Void said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Your current cultivation level is not bad among the younger generation, but your opponent is not the younger generation. You have to work hard to improve yourself.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded solemnly. He also thought that he needed to cultivate in seclusion for a period of time.


    ¡°Benefactor Ye Sheng, I¡¯m leaving too. This time, I need to go back and calm my mind.¡±The Wood Monster Monk said goodbye to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took the initiative to hug Monk Mu Guai. In the eyes of others, the Seven Monsters of Heaven Mountain that were hard to get close to were all very sincere people in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. Because they lived in Heaven Mountain all year round, their personalities were straightforward.


    The human demon looked at Ye Sheng and said indifferently, ¡°I heard that you are getting married?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°After getting married, you cane to the Heaven Mountain to discuss Dao Yun with us. I see that you have also started cultivating this thing.¡±The human demon did not answer Ye Sheng. Instead, he talked to himself and turned around to leave.


    The deste man priest and broken de man did not say anything. They patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and left.


    Only Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian were left in the entire square of the plume manifestation Holy Land.


    The ce was a mess, and corpses were everywhere. Apart from these patriarchs, there were also some disciples who had been affected by the battle.


    Ye Sheng took Chu Zhongtian and turned around to leave. He didn¡¯t want to stay here.

 Chapter 318 - The Beauty’s favor is heavy (chapter 6)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 16. The Beauty¡¯s favor is heavy (chapter 6)</h4>


    Chapter 16. The Beauty¡¯s favor is heavy


    Ye Sheng brought Chu Zhongtian down the mountain.


    The entrance of the sacred ce of emergence was empty. There was no one there.


    When Ye Sheng came, the flowers were like brocade, the people were boiling, and it was the symbol of arge sect.


    When Ye Sheng left, the beautiful scenery withered, the flowers fell, and there was no one there.


    In a short two hours, it had be like this. It was shocking.


    Ye Sheng stepped on a pile of rocks and left.


    His figure was thin but tall, like a straight pine tree that held up the sky.


    Ye Sheng left with Chu Zhongtian. When he came, he was the center of attention, and when he left, he was also the center of attention.


    The people who were secretly observing ye Sheng, the various sects, the aristocratic families, the people from the imperial court, the vagabonds, and so on, all hadplicated expressions on their faces.


    A Xiantian tenth level Ye Sheng had entered the ascendance sacrednd, and then the ascendance sacrednd had beenpletely destroyed by the people he had brought with him.


    Ye Sheng had juste out of retirement and was known to the world. In a short period of time, he had be an existence that the various major powers could not afford to offend.


    Not for anything else, but for the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain behind Ye Sheng.


    With these seven people, if anyone wanted to touch ye Sheng, they would have to consider whether they could withstand the lightning strike.


    Right now, when many people saw Ye Sheng, they all felt like they were in a trance.


    Ye Sheng had just handed over the challenge letter to the sacrednd of plume manifestation. When the bell was given, people were ridiculing ye Sheng crazily.


    Ten days ago, a group of people were saying that Ye Sheng was courting death this time.


    But ten dayster, no one dared to say that there was something wrong with Ye Sheng¡¯s actions this time.


    The number one person in the younger generation was well-deserved.


    This title could not be contested by anyone with any ideas.


    Unless you could defeat Ye Sheng directly.


    Even if you defeated Ye Sheng, you would not be able to convince many, unless you beat him up or even killed him.


    What Ye Sheng had done was simply too shocking.


    He had barged into the temple alone on the prairie and killed thirteen emptiness realm experts with a single sword.


    The three great battles on the Bie River had allowed the people of the central ins topletely recognize him.


    The consecutive killing of two emptiness realm experts on Mount Longhu, one at the fifth level of the emptiness realm and the other at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, all represented Ye Sheng¡¯s pride and courage.


    Up until now, Ye Sheng had barged into the feather transformation holynd alone and brought about the unknown seven monsters of the Heavenly Mountain. He had brought about a disaster that could wipe out the entire world, shocking everyone to the point of numbness.


    Ye Sheng had walked into the eyes of the world with battles that Shook People¡¯s hearts one after another.


    Until now, it waspletely fixed in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t fall, this era will be his era,¡±someone suddenly said.


    When the people around heard this, they fell silent and could not refute.


    In fact, many people thought the same.


    Every era had its own generation of outstanding people. In the previous era, the most outstanding person was none other than King Ye Hongye. Now, he was already the number one person in the world, holding a million-strong army in his hands, and his power was monstrous.


    Ye Sheng was the current leader of this era. As long as he did not fall, he would be another King Ye in the future.


    ..


    If Ye Sheng knew that these people were evaluating him like this, he would probably be very angry.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the next King Ye. He would only be the first ye Sheng. There would definitely be a battle between him and King Ye.


    Ye Sheng led Chu Zhongtian towards Yu Hua Ferry.


    On the way, Chu Zhongtian suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re Getting Married?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally ending your virginity?¡±Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s crotch.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°I¡¯m keeping myself clean. I¡¯m a gentleman.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian chuckled and said, ¡°No matter what, I wish you a hundred years of happiness. is the bride the daughter of a quasi-saint?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and teased, ¡°I only have this one. Unlike You, who goes around flirting.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I once liked a girl from my hometown. But when I came to Xianyang, I couldn¡¯t find her.¡±Chu Zhongtian sighed slightly.


    ¡°When was that?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Ten years ago,¡±Chu Zhongtian thought carefully and said.


    ¡°Ten years ago, you were only seven or eight years old, right?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became strange. What kind of ghost girl did he like when he was seven or eight years old? He only liked to y when he was seven or eight years old, and he didn¡¯t like to y with girls.


    ¡°The best thing to understand is a muddled rtionship. That girl and I were not fated. After master entered Xianyang, he helped me read a fortune and said that the girl had a heart of someone else. It was impossible for us to be together in this life, so I didn¡¯t go to find her,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±Ye Sheng asked casually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember her big name, but her nickname is Xiao Hua,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became strange as he looked at Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°My eldest brother and I got married together. His fianc¨¦e¡¯s nickname is also Xiao Hua,¡±ye Sheng hesitated for a moment and said.


    Chu Zhongtian was stunned, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°I thought it was nothing. Even if I¡¯m talking about the same person as you, it¡¯s nothing. Master¡¯s fortune was very clear. She has someone else in her heart. I will bless her.¡±


    Only then did ye Sheng rx.


    ¡°You said that it was just a rtionship that developed when I was seven or eight years old. Now that I think about it, I still want to meet my childhood ymate. After all, they came from the same ce,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    ¡°Come with me to Xianyang. When I get married, you can¡¯t be away from the side. You have to drink at the wedding. You also met my sister-inw, your childhood ymate, Xiao Hua,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but if we go to Xianyang, will there be trouble? Is King Ye There?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xianyang is under the imperial city. As long as ye Hong doesn¡¯t dare to rebel, he won¡¯t make a move,¡±ye Sheng said confidently.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know why ye Hong was so powerful and was willing to be a king in Great Qin, since he followed the rules, Ye Sheng had nothing to be afraid of.


    As they spoke, they smiled and walked to a ferry.


    Yu Hua Ferry.


    The ferry was quiterge, and there were many people going in and out. There were many merchant ships, but the most eye-catching one was a 200-meter-long ship that was made of fine steel. It was incredibly beautiful and stopped at the port.


    At the port, there was a woman who looked like a snow lotus. She was dressed in white and had 3,000 strands of ck hairbed into her daughter¡¯s makeup. Her eyes were incredibly beautiful as she looked in the direction of the Yu Hua Holy Land.


    She was waiting for someone, someone who would marry her.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, his heart warmed. He immediately left Chu Zhongtian and went to the port.


    When Beauty Zhou saw Ye Sheng, she was pleasantly surprised. Her joy came from the bottom of her heart, but tears flowed down her face.


    The woman who wasughing and crying said, ¡°I thought you would let me wait for a few more days?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say another word. He hugged her and whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t worry anymore.¡±


    Beauty Zhou sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I believe you. I¡¯m obedient. I said I¡¯ll wait for you, so I¡¯ll definitely wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 17, Chu Zhongtian’s confession (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 17, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s confession (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all over. You¡¯re here to pick me up. Where¡¯s the ship?¡±


    He did not want to see Beauty Zhou crying, so he changed the topic.


    Beauty Zhou immediately pointed at the luxurious steel ship behind her and said, ¡°This is a high-ss ship that Great Qin has just developed. It¡¯s about to leave for Xianyang for inspection, so we can go back on the way.¡±


    Ye Sheng let go of Beauty Zhou and looked at Chu Zhongtian, who was walking up, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce you, right?¡±


    Beauty Zhou wiped away her tears and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re my good brother.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian chuckled and said, ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±


    Beauty Zhou said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re older than Ye Sheng, right?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said, ¡°Back in the grasnds, Ye Sheng and I were blood-rted brothers, and we even had the western regions¡¯names.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°When we were at the frontier, Chu Zhongtian and I traveled together. I was the older brother, and Chu Zhongtian was the younger brother. That was the origin of our rtionship,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°I see.¡±After Beauty Zhou understood, she suddenly understood.


    Beauty Zhou asked, ¡°But why aren¡¯t you the younger brother, and Chu Zhongtian the older brother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on this. Get on the boat. I¡¯m so tired these days. I need to rx.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to exin this matter in detail.


    Beauty Zhou immediately stopped asking. Instead, she let ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian get on the boat and slowly left the port.


    ..


    All the stories ended with Ye Sheng¡¯s departure.


    No matter how big the storm was, it would still be calm. When the storm was calm, other than the fish and shrimp that were killed by the p, everyone else would gradually forget these things.


    No one would always remember something that had little to do with them.


    After entering the ship, Ye Sheng did not cultivate. Instead, he slept.


    He was very tired, and Ye Sheng was very tired. Therefore, after entering the room, he immediately fell asleep.


    He hugged Beauty Zhou and fell into a deep sleep.


    This time, Ye Sheng slept veryfortably. Hugging Beauty Zhou¡¯s soft and boneless body, Ye Sheng¡¯s mind was clear and he fell into a deep sleep.


    He was really tired.


    Walking from Mount Longhu to the plume manifestation Holy Land, Ye Sheng had been exerting pressure on himself all the way. Under the immense pressure, he broke through to the Xiantian tenth stage realm, which made his mental state tense.


    Until now, when the tense state was removed and the tiredness attacked, Ye Sheng would sleep so deeply.


    There was no one to disturb him. The person beside him was the woman he loved the most. Ye Sheng did not need to worry about being ambushed, which was why he was so relieved.


    He slept for a day and a night.


    The Sun Rose, the sun set, and dusk fell. Then, Beauty Zhou woke up.


    In fact, Beauty Zhou had already woken up and was lying in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms. She just did not want to break the silence at this moment and wanted to spend more time with Ye Sheng.


    It was not easy to get along with each other. Companionship was the longest confession.


    Ye Sheng was still sleeping, and Beauty Zhou was not pretending to be asleep. She looked at Ye Sheng.


    The first time was very shy, but the second time was much better.


    She and Ye Sheng were about to form the most intimate rtionship.


    Beauty Zhou loved Ye Sheng very much. If it weren¡¯t for the modesty of the woman and the fact that she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant during the wedding, she would have let Ye Sheng have his way a long time ago.


    Now That Ye Sheng was in a deep sleep, Beauty Zhou began to carefully observe him.


    There was no fat on Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It was all muscles. The lines were smooth and full of masculine beauty.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±Just as Beauty Zhou was carefully studying him, Ye Sheng¡¯s faint voice sounded.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s body stiffened. Her face instantly turned red. From her neck to her arms, it waspletely red.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±Beauty Zhou raised her head and revealed an embarrassed expression. She asked.


    ¡°When you were concentrating on looking,¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    When Beauty Zhou saw that Ye Sheng was going to tease her again, she suddenly made up her mind and said directly, ¡°This is my thing. Can¡¯t I see it?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the spoiled beauty Zhou and was dumbfounded. Is this still the shy beauty Zhou who blushed endlessly?


    ¡°Humph, your whole body will be mine from now on. What¡¯s wrong with me taking a look?¡±Seeing Ye Sheng¡¯s shocked look, beauty Zhou became more confident and said seriously.


    Ye Shengughed out loud and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be my big sister. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ..


    After Ye Sheng came to the deck, he stretched his body and felt refreshed.


    Beauty Zhou was taking a bath inside. Ye Sheng wanted to take a bath with her, but was rejected and let Ye Sheng take a bath first.


    Chu Zhongtian came over with a ss of wine and asked, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe out?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze and he said, ¡°How can a single person like you understand the pleasures of the boudoir?¡±


    ¡°F * ck.¡±Chu Zhongtian raised his middle finger and looked down on Ye Sheng.


    The two of them stood on the deck and looked at the surging river water, deep in thought.


    Chu Zhongtian brought the wine, and Ye Sheng picked up the ss and started to drink.


    ¡°I feel that my cultivation is too low,¡±Chu Zhongtian suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng was stunned, and he asked, ¡°Why? Is this setback a huge blow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, being captured and being unable to fight back at all, being raised like a pig, eating and sleeping every day. It¡¯s simply a tragedy.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded.


    ¡°You are still young, not even twenty years old, yet you have already reached Xiantian Pinnacle. You are about to break through, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, in less than ten days, I¡¯ll definitely be able to break through. These days, I¡¯ve been locked up, so I can¡¯t cultivate. However, I¡¯ve gained quite a deep understanding.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even twenty years old, yet you¡¯ve already broken through to Jindan realm. That¡¯s enough.¡±Ye Shengforted Chu Zhongtian. He knew that this time, being caught was a bit of a blow to Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although this blow is very heavy, I¡¯m not a person who wallows in self-pity. I¡¯m a madman from the northwest. I¡¯m just very dissatisfied with my past self,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    Ye Sheng looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°After the old man died, I lost my goal. All I could think about was sending the old man back to my hometown. After that, I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Before this, I relied on the old man for my life. His departure gave me a huge blow. It wasn¡¯t until I was captured and alone in a quiet space to reminisce that I realized how muddle-headed I¡¯ve been during this period of time.¡±Chu Zhongtian reflected on himself.


    Ye Sheng passed the wine to him.


    Chu Zhongtian gulped down the wine, he said, ¡°The old man has left. I¡¯ve wasted two years of my time, but fortunately, I¡¯ve finally matured. After your wedding, I¡¯ll go and improve myself. The next time you see me, I¡¯ll definitely have an emptiness realm cultivation.¡±


    Ye Sheng revealed a smile and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be decadent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Decadent?¡±Chu Zhongtian smiled disdainfully. ¡°Who am I, the Madman of the northwest? I won¡¯t be decadent no matter who is decadent.¡±


    ¡°Go back to Xianyang and rest for a while. You can leave after my wedding.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. He had never thought of restricting Chu Zhongtian to Xianyang for the rest of his life.


    Chu Zhongtian was free. Only the arrogant Chu Zhongtian was his original appearance.

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 18, return to Xianyang (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 18, return to Xianyang (second update)</h4>


    Chu Zhongtian said that he would work hard in the direction of the old man in the future.


    ¡°When the old man left, he left me a treasurend that could allow me to grow quickly. It has always been in my memory, but I never realized it before. My heart was too fast. It was only this time that I had the chance to see my own heart,¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    ¡°Then congrattions. With the treasurend left behind by the sword-wielding old man, your growth speed will definitely be faster than mine,¡±ye Sheng sincerely blessed him.


    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯tpare to a freak like you. I used two years to break through to the peak of the Xiantian realm. How long did it take you?¡±Chu Zhongtian shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer. He suddenly remembered that he had been in this world for more than two years.


    He was about to start a family here, and all of his memories from his previous life seemed to have been sealed away.


    Ye Sheng looked at the rolling river water, and together with Chu Zhongtian, they fell into silence.


    ..


    The iron ship was very fast, and there were many formations carved into it. There were restrictions, defenses, speed, and spirit qi absorption..


    This could be said to be a magic treasure that had been developed by Great Qin, and it was incredibly powerful.


    Seven dayster, the iron ship brought Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian back to Xianyang.


    About 100 kilometers away from Xianyang City, there was a waterway, and the iron ship was docked here.


    Ye Sheng and the others got off the ship and looked at Xianyang city in the distance, sighing with emotion.


    Chu Zhongtian said, ¡°We¡¯re back.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    They had been separated from Xianyang for two years. In these two years, Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian had grown up and had a strange feeling about Xianyang.


    The first time Chu Zhongtian came to Xianyang, he was still a young man who did not know the general trend of the world and only wanted to fight with young masters.


    Two yearster, he had changed a lot. His temperament had grown a lot, or he had suffered from the hardships of life. When Chu Zhongtian saw Xianyang, he seemed to have seen that time when the old man brought him here to block Lord Ye¡¯s door, he had attracted the attention of Xianyang.


    Time passed quickly. Lord ye was still there, Xianyang was still here, and he had also returned, but the old man was no longer there.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath. He had many feelings, but he was used to taking everything to heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Priest Qingxu and your two senior brothers have also returned,¡±Beauty Zhou said. She stood beside Ye Sheng like a little wife.


    Ye Sheng nodded and strode towards Xianyang.


    His eyes were very determined. Back then, he had walked out of here and gained fame. Now that he had returned, everything had changed.


    Xianyang city was still the same Xianyang City.


    Two years would not change this ancient city that had been thousands of years old. The people in the city were still busy with their lives. Just like two years ago, there was not much change.


    Ye Sheng and the other two walked in and entered through the wide city gate. When they arrived, all they saw were bustling streets, crowded crowds, and noisy voices.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m going home. From today onwards, we can¡¯t see each other anymore,¡±Beauty Zhou suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. Only then did he remember that before marriage in this era, both men and women could not meet in private.


    ¡°Just one month. Wait for me at home. Wait for me to marry you back,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    Beauty Zhou said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    She left. Just as Ye Sheng said, it was only one month. All the trivial matters such as marriage proposal, betrothal gifts, and so on would be finished. It would take at least one month.


    In this one month, Ye Sheng also needed to do some things.


    The marriage proposal was all done by his master. Ye Sheng did not need to worry, but he needed to have a ce to stay in Xianyang.


    He could not marry Beauty Zhou back and still live in Jixia Academy.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°To buy a house,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°We should. You are married now. You Can¡¯t live in the Academy anymore.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded.


    Just like that, the two of them rushed to Xianyang to buy a house.


    In every dynasty, there were government and private organizations that boughtnd.


    Of course, Ye Sheng had to go to the government, as he didn¡¯tck money.


    The houses that Great Qin sold were all left behind by the officials whose families had been confiscated. The emperor couldn¡¯t live in them, so he could only sell them. The money he obtained would be handed over to the national treasury.


    Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian spent an entire day choosing houses. Houses were very expensive in Xianyang; after all, this was the imperial city, and in front of the emperor, houses were much more expensive than in other ces.


    Luckily, Ye Sheng was now a rich man, and he did notck money at all. He directly looked at the best houses.


    After looking at them for an entire day, Ye Sheng finally bought a linquan vi. It was incrediblyrge, and it would take at least four hours to run around it.


    There were gardens,kes, and orchards in the vi, all of which had beautiful scenery.


    After looking at it, Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°If I pay now, does this house belong to me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°After I finish all the procedures today, this house will be Yours Tomorrow,¡±the apanying official said in surprise.


    If this house was sold, he could also embezzle a small part of it, which could be worth several years¡¯sry.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±Ye Sheng liked it very much. It was rare to have a manor in the center of Xianyang. If the price was not too expensive, it would not be ye Sheng¡¯s turn.


    If he liked it, everything else would be easy to do. After Ye Sheng paid arge amount of gold, the officials were cordial and finished all the surgery. They said, ¡°You can move in tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Give me the key.¡±


    The officials immediately gave the key to Ye Sheng. There were also somend deeds, house deeds, and other things that Ye Sheng threw into the space of the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to Jixia Academy Tonight,¡±Ye Sheng said happily.


    In his previous life, he could not afford to buy a house. In this life, his dream had finallye true.


    Chu Zhongtian followed Ye Sheng and came to Jixia Academy together.


    It had been two years. Ye Sheng looked at the entrance of Jixia Academy, and it was still the same as before. Nothing had changed.


    However, there were many new facesing in and out. They were the new students who had been epted in the past two years.


    Ye Sheng did not disturb them. Under the suspicious gaze of the guard, he handed over his identity jade token.


    ¡°So you are a third-year student. Pleasee in.¡±The guard checked it and immediately fawned on him.


    Ye Sheng nodded and took the jade token. He was inexplicably moved. When he went out, he was a freshman. When he came back, he was a third-grade senior.


    With Chu Zhongtian, Ye Sheng first went to the ce where he and Beauty Zhou lived.


    Unfortunately, there were new students here.


    They hadn¡¯t been here for two years, so this ce had been upied by other students long ago. When Ye Sheng saw it, he didn¡¯t say anything. He took Chu Zhongtian directly to the monastery.


    Priest Qingxu, eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu, and second Senior Brother Dao Ming were definitely here.


    As expected, before Ye Sheng reached the top of the mountain, a burst of heartyughter was heard.


    ¡°Master, what did I say? When Little Junior Brotheres back, he will definitelye here.¡±Dao Mingughed loudly.

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 19, Recognition (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 19, Recognition (first update)</h4>


    Priest Qingxu, Duanmu Yu, and Dao Ming were all here.


    Ye Sheng brought Chu Zhongtian to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Master, has everything been arranged for Longhu Mountain?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for now. After you get married, I¡¯ll have to go back and make arrangements for the development of Longhu Mountain,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a smile.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, master. You¡¯ve been running back and forth for me,¡±Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m your master, so I naturally have to consider you. Your father doesn¡¯t like you, so I¡¯m the only elder left,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, did you inform the people of the Ye residence about your marriage?¡±Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Did you invite them to cause trouble for me?¡±


    Duanmu Yu thought about it carefully and nodded. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have invited them.¡±


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, did you really destroy the plume manifestation Holy Land?¡±Dao Ming stared at Ye Sheng and asked in shock.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I didn¡¯t destroy it, but senior Xu and the others did.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t senior Xu say that he couldn¡¯t leave the Sky Mountain?¡±Dao Ming asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°They owe me a favor, so they naturally have to help me,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°This must be brother Chu Zhongtian, right?¡±Duanmu Yu looked at Chu Zhongtian.


    Chu Zhongtian immediately nodded and said, ¡°Nice to meet you all. I Am Chu Zhongtian.¡±


    ¡°No need to detain me. You Are Little Junior Brother¡¯s good brother, so you are naturally our good brother,¡±Duanmu Yu said with a smile.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Eldest senior brother, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that Chu Zhongtian and your fianc¨¦e, who is about to pass through the door, came from the same ce. The two of them have known each other since they were young.¡±


    Duanmu yu said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such fate?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian smiled and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. The Girl I¡¯ve known since I was young is called Xiao Hua, but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s eldest senior brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Duanmu yu smiled and said, ¡°How is that difficult? I¡¯ll Ask Ye Sheng to bring you to get to know herter. I Won¡¯t go. We can¡¯t meet before we get married.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Chu Zhongtian to see himter. If we really get to know each other, Chu Zhongtian can be sister-inw¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. When Xiaohua came to Xianyang, she was alone. I helped her find a ce to live, set up a stall, and do some business. I didn¡¯t expect that my marriage would be settled by her,¡±Duanmu Yu recalled.


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu and Xiaohua had known each other for a long time. When Xiaohua came to Xianyang alone, eldest senior brother saw her and couldn¡¯t bear to see her, so he helped her. Unexpectedly, Xiaohua¡¯s heart was tied to Duanmu Yu.


    Priest Qingxu said to Ye Sheng, ¡°I went to propose marriage. All kinds of betrothal gifts and pill furnaces have been prepared, but Ick a love item.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Priest Qingxu with a puzzled expression. He didn¡¯t understand the rules of this world.


    ¡°When a man and a woman get married, apart from the betrothal gifts, they must also have a thing to fix their love with. This thing is very precious, do you have it?¡±Priest Qingxu asked.


    Ye Sheng began to think.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, master will help you take one.¡±Priest Qingxu saw that Ye Sheng was thinking and thought he didn¡¯t have it, so he said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just thinking about what I should take.¡±


    Ye Sheng definitely had a lot of treasures on him, such as the human world¡¯s hundred states sword, the Pantheon Pill Furnace, the Holy Martial armor, and so on..


    But could these be used as love objects?


    The Holy Martial Armor definitely couldn¡¯t be used as it was too bloody.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace also couldn¡¯t be used. It was tattered, and its appearance couldn¡¯t be used.


    Then there was only the mortal world¡¯s Hundred States Sword left.


    But when they were getting married, wouldn¡¯t it be a little problematic to give a sword as a token of love?


    Ye Sheng voiced out his concerns.


    Priest Qingxuughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s The Big Deal? You¡¯re all cultivators, and you¡¯re saying that the mortal world¡¯s Hundred States Sword is your mother¡¯s treasure. It¡¯s reasonable for you to give it to your future wife.¡±


    With that said, Ye Sheng took out the hundred states sword and handed it to Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°Master, thank you for your trouble.¡±Ye Sheng thanked him.


    ¡°Alright, you guys chat. I¡¯m going to propose marriage and send betrothal gifts to set the date.¡±Priest Qingxu took the hundred states sword and left.


    Ye Sheng and the others respectfully sent him off.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, I¡¯ll bring Chu Zhongtian to visit sister-inw and see if she¡¯s My Childhood ymate.¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Go. Xiao Hua is at Jixia Academy.¡±Duanmu Yu waved his hand.


    Ye Sheng left with Chu Zhongtian.


    There were many unfamiliar faces in Jixia Academy. Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian walked among them and saw many people, but most of them didn¡¯t recognize them.


    They walked toward the Vice Principal¡¯s area.


    Because Ye Sheng was holding the third grade identity jade token, no one stopped him and the journey was smooth.


    Soon, Ye Sheng met elder Han Shan.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯ve made another big news,¡±elder Han Shan said.


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Vice principal, is Xiao Hua here?¡±


    Elder Han Shan said, ¡°She¡¯s cultivating in the room.¡±


    ¡°This is Chu Zhongtian. He might be from the same ce as Xiao Hua, and they¡¯ve known each other since they were young,¡±Ye Sheng introduced.


    The Hanshan elder nodded and shouted, ¡°Xiao Hua,e out for a moment.¡±


    To Xiao Hua, the Hanshan Elder was extremely precious. He was nurtured as a personal disciple and was extremely protective of him.


    Xiao Hua walked out gracefully and saw Chu Zhongtian for the first time.


    ¡°Xiao Tian?¡±Xiao Hua¡¯s eyes lit up as he said in surprise.


    ¡°Xiao Hua, it really is you.¡±Chu Zhongtian was also pleasantly surprised.


    In the vast sea of people, it was a very happy thing to be able to meet a childhood ymate.


    Ye Sheng and elder Han Shan left on their own ord, leaving the space here for the two childhood ymates.


    In the quiet small path, Ye Sheng and elder Han Shan walked slowly.


    Elder Han Shan was in front, while Ye Sheng was half a body behind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve created quite a disturbance this time,¡±elder Han Shan said.


    ¡°The Sacred Land of ascendance should have been destroyed long ago. A sacrednd like this would be a disaster if left alive,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a disaster, but do you know why they can exist for so long?¡±Elder Hanshan asked.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of those dozen or so emptiness realm old farts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only one reason. Although these old farts are quite troublesome, there¡¯s another crucial reason,¡±elder Hanshan said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Your current cultivation has reached the peak of the Xiantian realm, and you are about to break through to the Golden Core Realm. Logically speaking, you shouldn¡¯t know this information unless you have reached the emptiness realm. However, I have a good view of your future, so there is no harm in telling you,¡±old man Han Shan said faintly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned solemn as he listened quietly.


    ¡°Do you know where you entered after you broke through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm and ascended?¡±Old Man Han Shan asked.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King on his shoulder looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The Void Demon King disguised himself as a pet bird, and even the elder of Mount Han couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    ¡°The Ascension should be to enter the legendary Fairnd?¡±Ye Sheng pretended to be ignorant and answered.


    ¡°No, the so-called fairnd doesn¡¯t exist at all. The fairnd is just fabricated by the people in the real world,¡±said the elder of Mount Han as he shook his head.

 Chapter 322 - Chapter 20, the remnants of the Ascendance Holy Land (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 20, the remnants of the Ascendance Holy Land (second update)</h4>


    Above the void realm, ascending to the immortal world was a figment of man¡¯s imagination.


    There was no immortal realm at all.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Then what will happen after the Ascension?¡±


    ¡°The void,¡±said the elder of Mount Han.


    The demon king of the void pinched ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. The meaning was very clear. He wanted to know how the elder of Mount Han knew?


    Ye Sheng pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°The Void?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is a fact that very few people know. After ascending, one will not enter the immortal realm, nor will one enter the beautiful world that people imagine. Instead, one will enter a cruel void world,¡±old man Hanshan said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The void demon king listened attentively.


    Ye Sheng also listened attentively.


    ¡°The word ¡®void¡¯wasn¡¯t proposed by us, but by a mighty figure in the void,¡±the cold mountain elder said faintly.


    ¡°A mighty figure in the Void has entered this world?¡±Ye Sheng asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes.¡±The cold mountain elder nodded,


    the Void Demon King tilted his head and listened silently.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Ye Sheng suppressed the shock in his heart and asked.


    ¡°The person is already dead,¡±elder Hanshan said indifferently.


    ¡°Dead?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, that void expert fell into this world and suffered serious injuries. He stayed in the extreme north ice ins for a few years and became increasingly serious. Then, he set up a ruin and died there,¡±elder Hanshan said.


    ¡°Then, was this ruin discovered?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, it was discovered. Do you know who discovered it?¡±Elder Hanshan asked.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Could it be someone from the emergence Holy Land?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Elder Hanshan nodded.


    Ye Sheng frowned deeply. There was such an opportunity in the emergence Holy Land?


    Elder Hanshan and Ye Sheng walked to a pavilion and sat down to talk.


    ¡°Five hundred years ago, a young genius from the ascendance sacrednd entered the northern ins to temper himself. He discovered this relic in that ce. Coincidentally, he directly entered it. When the ascendance sacrednd received the news, they also sent many experts to investigate. Only then did they let us know of the existence of this relic. From this, we discovered that the so-called ascension wasn¡¯t to enter the immortal realms, but to enter the void.¡±Old Man Han Shan spoke.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°Have you entered this ruin before?¡±


    ¡°No. Apart from the first person who discovered it, no one else has entered.¡±Old Man Han Shan shook his head.


    ¡°Then why are you afraid of the emergence Holy Land?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Because this ruin was obtained by that person. In other words, that genius from the emergence Holy Land obtained the inheritance of a void Almighty.¡±Old Man Han Shan said.


    ¡°This is also why the group of Old Fogeys from the emergence Holy Land wanted to seal themselves and wait for an opportunity toe out. It was because they were waiting for this person to return and bring them out of this world. Unfortunately, all of this was destroyed by the totem inheritor. This is also the reason why the emergence Holy Land hates the totem inheritor so much,¡±said old man Han Shan.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath. Only then did he realize that there was such a thing in the past.


    ¡°Then in these five hundred years, this person hasn¡¯t appeared. Will he meet with misfortune?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, because there is a terrifying aura in the northern ins that is bing increasingly powerful. The experts of the northern ins check daily and confirm that it is the person from the emergence Holy Land. Not only has he not died, but as time passes, he has be even more terrifying.¡±Old Man Han Shan shook his head.


    Only now did ye Sheng feel that things were bing troublesome.


    He had destroyed the emergence Holy Land. That person who had obtained the Void Almighty¡¯s inheritance would definitely fight to the death with him. Once he came out and found out about this situation, the first person he would want to kill would be ye Sheng.


    ¡°Now you know why we don¡¯t touch the emergence Holy Land, right?¡±Old Man Han Shan looked at Ye Sheng and asked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°Are there many people who know about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Not many. Because it happened 500 years ago, very few people know about it. Even your master doesn¡¯t know about it. Perhaps your grandmaster, Old Man Tu Shan, knows something about it,¡±old man Han Shan said.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You are a talented person. You destroyed the emergence Holy Land, which suits my taste very well. In the past, I also wanted to destroy the emergence Holy Land, but I couldn¡¯t find any helpers. Now that you have done it, I¡¯ll give you a reminder. Once that persones out, the first person to be killed will be you. So now, work hard and cultivate,¡±old man Han Shan said.


    Ye Sheng stood up and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I will definitely work hard.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I reckon that person will appear within ten years. His aura is bing more and more violent. Two years ago, I went to take a look and surpassed me. It¡¯s fine as long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±Elder Han Shan stood up and left, ye Sheng was left alone in the pavilion, deep in thought.


    ..


    ¡°Demon King, do you know about this matter?¡±Ye Sheng asked the Void Demon King.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±The Void Demon King shook his head.


    ¡°When did youe to this world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Eighty years ago. Eighty years ago, I was beaten until I escaped into this world. I hid in the heavenlyke to recuperate. I never dared to use any strength, so I don¡¯t know anything about the outside world.¡±The Void Demon King stood on the table and said.


    ¡°That Void Almighty came 500 years ago, and you came 80 years ago. Looks like they are not the same batch of people,¡±Ye Sheng said with a sigh, feeling a headache.


    His archenemy, Lord Ye, was the number one in the world, and he was at the 12th level of the Void Realm, which already made Ye Sheng feel a great deal of pressure.


    Now, another one hade.


    It had surpassed the Han Shan old man. One had to know that the Han Shan old man was at the peak of the 11th level of the Void Realm. After surpassing him, he was also at the 12th level of the Void Realm.


    He was also an expert at the 12th level of the Void realm that would fight to the death with Ye Sheng.


    Moreover, this was even more terrifying. He would definitelye out within ten years. Once he came out, he would directlye knocking on Ye Sheng¡¯s door when he found out that the feather emergence holynd had been destroyed.


    When he thought of this, Ye Sheng could be said to be surrounded by enemies.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t it just a person at the 12th level of the Void Realm? There are still ten years left. I believe in You,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng looked as if he was ignoring him and asked, ¡°Do you have any way to quickly increase my strength?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±the void demon king said decisively.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even help me, yet you¡¯re still making sarcastic remarks here.¡±Ye Sheng covered his head, feeling a little irritated.


    If Ye Sheng could chase after King Ye, then another would definitely not be weak. After all, he had obtained the inheritance of a void expert.


    ¡°My cultivation is too weak. I need to improve myself.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with urgency.


    He had originally thought that everything would be over after exterminating the emergence holynd. Who would have thought that there would be such trouble.


    What Ye Sheng needed to do now was to seize the time to improve himself.


    Only if he was strong would ye Sheng be able to deal with both Lord Ye and the remaining person from the emergence Holy Land.


    ¡°I believe in you. Although I can¡¯t give you any other help, I can still give you some pointers on your dao essence cultivation,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Alright. Once the marriage is over, I¡¯ll start working hard on my cultivation.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath, his eyes filled with determination.


    No matter how much pressure he was under, he would never give up hope.

 Chapter 323 - Chapter 21, Battle of Wits and courage (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 21, Battle of Wits and courage (third update)</h4>


    Hearing this news made Ye Sheng feel a sense of urgency.


    However, there was still time. Ye Sheng believed that he could quickly improve.


    Chu Zhongtian was still chatting with Xiao Hua. They could talk about the stories of these years for a long time. Ye Sheng did not disturb them and left alone.


    He knew very little about the news of his return. Of course, King ye must have known.


    The eldest princess also knew.


    In the eldest princess¡¯mansion, she was listening to the reports of her subordinates. Her face was cold.


    She hated Ye Sheng to death.


    Last Time, Ye Sheng had tricked her and exposed her methods of poisoning and controlling people. After returning to Xianyang, the impeachment memorials added up could fill the entire room.


    The eldest princess was severely reprimanded by Qin Ershi. Then, in front of the important officials of the imperial court, he deprived her of the control of the 100,000-STRONG Army and made her think for half a year behind closed doors.


    Only then did this matter gradually calm down.


    Losing the control of the 100,000 strong army, the eldest Princess¡¯s heart was bleeding. These 100,000 strong army were elite soldiers trained by King Ye. They were at the border of the grasnd and were the army that she wanted to control the most.


    But now, the control of the army had been taken back by Qin Ershi.


    King ye also argued with reason, but because the things that the eldest princess had done were too terrible, there was no way she could withstand the millions of snowkes-like memorials.


    This matter was sealed, and King Ye and the eldest princess suffered heavy losses.


    King ye did not take this matter to heart. An army of 100,000 was nothing to him.


    But the eldest princess had been regretting it all this time. She was full of hatred and pointed the spear at Ye Sheng.


    If Ye Sheng had not exposed what she had done, none of this would have happened.


    Now That Ye Sheng had returned to Xianyang, how could the eldest princess let him go?


    After her subordinates finished their report, the eldest princess¡¯expression was still terrifyingly cold.


    ¡°You have caused me so much trouble, yet you want to get married and live happily ever after. Dream on,¡±the eldest princess said through gritted teeth.


    A maidservant said in a soft voice, ¡°Princess, you are still grounded and can¡¯t go out. If you are found out and punished again, it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    The eldest princess furrowed her brows and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what father is thinking. A bunch of useless Confucian people who don¡¯t have much strength and only know how to impeach. What¡¯s the point of having them? It¡¯s better to kill them all.¡±


    The maidservant was so scared that she knelt down and said, ¡°Troublees from the mouth, Princess.¡±


    ¡°HMPH.¡±The eldest princess looked at her with dissatisfaction, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you want to get married, but I just won¡¯t let you get what you want,¡±the eldest princess muttered.


    The maidservant said in puzzlement, ¡°Ye Sheng just destroyed the emergence Holy Land, and his momentum is at its peak. Moreover, the quasi-sage has also agreed to this marriage. What else can we do?¡±


    The eldest princessughed coldly. ¡°Is it fine as long as the quasi-sage has agreed?¡±


    The maidservant looked at the eldest princess in puzzlement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent tenth brother to propose marriage, and I¡¯ve also sent Noble Consort Ping to ask father for a marriage. Even if it doesn¡¯t seed in the end, I¡¯ll still disgust Ye Sheng to death,¡±the eldest princess said with a sneer.


    ¡°This is something that offends people. is the tenth Prince Willing?¡±The maidservant asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Tenth brother¡¯s brain is not good, and he¡¯s different from ordinary people. Noble Consort Ping is a woman with no brain. I used some resources to directly seduce them,¡±the eldest princess said disdainfully.


    The tenth Prince, Qin An, was born in five big three groups. He was very strong and liked to practice martial arts and cultivation, but did not like reading and reading. Now, he had be even more serious, focusing on martial arts and cultivation, and did not have much interest in the throne.


    Noble Consort Ping was extremely beautiful. Her mother¡¯s family was the Fang family of Xianyang. Her real name was Fang Ping ¡®Er. She was sent to the pce in the early years and used her beauty to upy the position of noble consort in the pce.


    This mother and son pair did not have any ambitious goals. They were very short-sighted. Moreover, because the tenth prince, Qin Cang, did not participate in the fight for the throne, they had a stable life in the harem.


    The eldest princess smiled yfully and said, ¡°The Fang family has a good rtionship with Ye Sheng because of Fang conglong. But now, I want to see how the Fang family will deal with this matter.¡±


    The maidservant watched in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect the eldest princess to have such considerations.


    Noble Consort Ping had been sent into the pce by the Fang family and had always been treated as a protective talisman by the Fang family. Because the noble consort was in the pce, the Fang family continued to develop, and others would be more polite.


    And Ye Sheng was a rising star, and his reputation was flourishing. The Fang family naturally wanted to befriend him.


    But now that these two people were in conflict, what choice should the Fang family make?


    The eldest princess sat in the manor and watched coldly, thinking disdainfully.


    ..


    Xianyang¡¯s Fang family!


    When the tenth Prince and Noble Consort Ping received the eldest princess¡¯resources, the Fang family received the news.


    Noble Consort Ping did not have any foresight. She only knew how to fuss over trivial matters. The maidservants who served her were all trained by the Fang family. Naturally, they would send the news to the Fang family.


    The head of the Fang family, the eldest son of the Fang family, and the elders of the Fang family were all gathered together.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were unsightly.


    Tenth Prince Qin an actually wanted to snatch the marriage with Ye Sheng, and Noble Consort Ping actually wanted to ask the emperor for a marriage.


    This was simply ridiculous.


    When Fang conglong heard the news, he was furious. He immediately rushed into the house and gathered everyone together.


    ¡°This matter is absolutely not allowed. Ye Sheng absolutely can not be offended,¡±Fang conglong said firmly.


    The head of the Fang family said, ¡°Ye Sheng must not be offended. I have already asked my maidservant to stop your aunt. She did not go to His Majesty to ask for a marriage, but the tenth prince. I Can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±Fang conglong immediately said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop him either. The tenth Prince is already at the seventh or eighth sky of the Xiantian realm, and you are only at the Xiantian realm.¡±An elder said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop him. Where are the Fang family¡¯s hidden guards?¡±Fang conglong roared.


    ¡°You want to use the hidden guards to stop the tenth Prince?¡±The head of the Fang n said in surprise.


    ¡°Not stop the tenth prince, but capture him and bring him back home to teach him a lesson,¡±Fang conglong shouted angrily.


    The elders frowned and thought about whether they should do this or not.


    ¡°What are you still thinking about? Ye Sheng has already destroyed the emergence Holy Land. In order to save Chu Zhongtian, such a person destroyed the temple on the grasnd for the sake of the quasi-sage¡¯s daughter. What Will Ye Sheng do if the tenth Prince steals the bride?¡±Fang conglong said anxiously.


    He and Ye Sheng had a very good rtionship. Naturally, he would side with Ye Sheng when it came to matters, not to mention that this matter was a stupid one no matter how one thought about it.


    How stupid would the tenth prince, who had a problem with his brain, be to agree to the eldest princess?


    The face of the head of the Fang family turned fierce as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the family¡¯s secret guards to you. How many people do you n to bring out?¡±


    ¡°All of them!¡±Fang conglong said ruthlessly, ¡°Not only do I want to bring all of them out, I also want to bring the tenth prince to see Ye Sheng and exin the whole story.¡±


    The head of the Fang family looked at Fang conglong and smiled with gratification, ¡°Conglong, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Fang conglong said in a deep voice, ¡°Uncles and uncles, please take good care of your descendants. If such a thing happens again, the familyw will serve.¡±


    The group of elders sighed and nodded one after another.


    Fang conglong went straight to the door and shouted, ¡°Where are the Fang family¡¯s secret guards? Follow me out.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In an instant, more than fifty Xiantian realm cultivators appeared. The weakest among them was at the sixth or Seventh Heaven of Xiantian realm, and there were even ten golden core experts.


    These were all the umted power of the Fang family, which was quite a big force in Xianyang.


    Fang conglong said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and capture the tenth prince.¡±

 Chapter 324 - Chapter 22, Farce (4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 22, Farce (4th update)</h4>


    In the vast Xianyang, even at night, everyone was bustling with noise and bright lights.


    Fang conglong led the Fang family¡¯s secret guards straight to the quasi-saint mansion.


    He wanted to stop the tenth Prince at the intersection.


    This group of people ran with great momentum, scaring the passersby into making way.


    In front of the quasi-saint mansion, there was a crossroad, and there were few pedestrians. This was originally the home of Xianyang¡¯s officials, and ordinary people would note here.


    Fang conglong looked coldly. The gate of the quasi-sage mansion was closed, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°Guard the four corners and keep an eye on the tenth Prince¡¯s figure. Once you find him, inform me immediately.¡±


    The secret guards immediately spread out in an orderly manner. They were scattered all over the ce, waiting for the tenth prince to arrive.


    Not long after, the tenth prince appeared.


    He did note alone. Instead, he dragged an old schr and said stubbornly, ¡°Doctor Liu, you must help me propose a marriage today.¡±


    He could not propose a marriage on his own. The tenth Prince thought of a famous schr and spent the entire afternoon grinding him. In the end, he even dragged him over.


    Doctor Liu was furious and said, ¡°What kind of logic is this? It¡¯s useless for you to forcefully drag me to propose a marriage to you. That¡¯s a quasi-sage.¡±


    The tenth prince said arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I must propose a marriage. Don¡¯t worry. My mother has gone to propose a marriage to father. Father will definitely grant the marriage to her. At that time, you won¡¯t have any responsibility.¡±


    Fang conglong, who heard these words from afar, was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He roared angrily, ¡°Qin an, what are you doing?¡±


    The tenth Prince, Qin An, was stunned for a moment before he said happily, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here. Did youe to congratte me because you knew that I was going to marry the daughter of a quasi-saint?¡±


    Fang Conglong was furious. He stared at Qin an and said, ¡°What marriage proposal? Why Are You So Stupid? Do you listen to the eldest Princess¡¯Words?¡±


    ¡°Eldest sister gave me a lot of resources, so I naturally have to listen to her,¡±Qin an said matter-of-factly.


    Fang conglong covered his head and shouted, ¡°How many resources did my Fang family give you since you were young? Why aren¡¯t you obedient?¡±


    Qin an waved his hand and said, ¡°We are a family. Why do we have to separate each other?¡±


    Fang conglong was full of anger, but he was still rational. He first rescued the schr, apologized, and asked someone to send him back.


    The tenth prince was not satisfied and wanted to say something, but Fang conglong gave him a vicious nce and immediately told him to shut up.


    When the schr left, Fang Conglong¡¯s face was gloomy and he shouted, ¡°Men, tie Qin an up.¡±


    The tenth Prince, Qin An, was shocked and asked, ¡°Fang conglong, why did you tie me up?¡±


    ¡°Why? I want to give you a good beating,¡±Fang conglong shouted coldly.


    Qin an refused to obey and struggled with all his might. However, a golden core level secret guard captured him.


    ¡°Cousin, what are you doing? At most, I won¡¯t go. You Don¡¯t have to tie me up,¡±Qin an said meekly.


    Fang conglong looked at him speechlessly. His mind was only one-track-minded. He did things based on his preferences and did not consider the harem at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jixia Academy.¡±Fang conglong waved his hand and said Dully. Having such a prince¡¯s cousin made him very tired.


    ..


    Jixia Academy, Monastery.


    Fang conglong brought Qin an here. Qin an was suppressed by two Xiantian tenth realm secret guards and couldn¡¯t move.


    Fang conglong and Ye Sheng told the whole story and pointed at qin an, ¡°This person¡¯s brain is not good. He is easily fooled. Brother Ye, please forgive him.¡±


    After Ye Sheng heard it, his face didn¡¯t look good. It wasn¡¯t directed at Fang conglong, but at the eldest princess.


    The moment he returned, the eldest princess had already done something to him, trying toe up with some dirty ideas to disgust him.


    She simply deserved to die.


    ¡°Brother Fang, I know this matter has nothing to do with you. Let the tenth Prince Go. After all, he¡¯s a descendant of the royal family. We can¡¯t offend him too much.¡±Ye Sheng shot a nce at Qin an. He said indifferently and said something that went against his heart. For the sake of Fang Conglong¡¯s face, he wouldn¡¯t pursue Qin an¡¯s problem.


    However, as soon as Qin an was released, he immediately pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°I heard that you are very powerful and famous. Are you going to marry the daughter of a quasi-saint?¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned.


    Fang conglong was even more furious. He mmed the table and berated, ¡°Do you still want to cause trouble?¡±


    Qin an straightened his neck and said, ¡°I want to fight with her to answer. I will only let go if you beat me.¡±


    Fang Conglong was furious. He pointed at Qin an and was about to scold him.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°You do it.¡±


    Qin An¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately ran a few meters and smashed his fist down.


    Boom!


    This punch was very fierce. It turned into a fierce tiger and was about to Swallow Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold. He sat on his seat and did not move like a mountain. Facing this attack, he used his finger as a sword.


    The Great River Sword came down from the sky!


    This sword attack was extremely swift and violent, and a stream of sword Qi swept through all evil spirits.


    Pu!


    The tenth Prince was only at the sixth or seventh stage of the Xiantian realm, so how could he block it? He was directly sent flying and heavily mmed into the wall, coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Brother Ye, you didn¡¯t go all out, right?¡±Fang conglong asked. No matter how Stupid Qin Anzai was, he was still a prince of Great Qin.


    Ye Sheng said lightly, ¡°I held back. Take him back to recuperate for ten days, and he¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Only then did Fang conglong feel at ease. He came to Qin an¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Do you still want to propose now?¡±


    Qin an shook his head and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Ye Sheng put his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°Brother Fang, take him back. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±


    Fang conglong asked, ¡°How are you going to handle it?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°Since the eldest princess is in Xianyang, I¡¯ll pay her a visit.¡±


    Fang conglong¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. This is Xianyang, and there are many experts here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just going to pay her a visit. I Won¡¯t hurt her,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently and waved his hand to let Fang conglong take Qin an away.


    The one-track-minded prince looked at Ye Sheng like a monster and only now did he realize how dangerous his actions were.


    If this wasn¡¯t Xianyang..


    If Fang Conglong wasn¡¯t here..


    He would be dead.


    Qin an was taken away by Fang conglong dejectedly. This matter ended here.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he walked directly to the eldest princess¡¯mansion.


    The eldest princess¡¯mansion was located in a very conspicuous location in Xianyang. Ye Sheng was immediately stopped by the guards when he arrived.


    ¡°Stop! This is the eldest princess¡¯mansion. Outsiders are not allowed to enter,¡±the guard shouted.


    Ye Sheng swept his gaze over and the two of them were immediately sent flying. This was the use of soul power.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng came to the main door and kicked out fiercely. The main door immediately exploded.


    For a moment, the entire mansion was in chaos. The maidservants ran here and there, and the guards surrounded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Ye Sheng saw them and directly pointed out his sword.


    The Sword of the Great River came from the sky!


    This sword was pointed out with his finger, but the power was not weaker than using a magic treasure sword.


    The guards were all sent flying. In an instant, screams and cries resounded throughout the entire mansion.


    The eldest princess walked out with a cold face and shouted, ¡°How dare you! This is Xianyang, and I am the eldest princess. Are you rebelling?¡±?


    ¡°No, Ye Sheng is here to visit the eldest princess. Who would have thought that this door would be so weak? You Guards flew up by yourself, but I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±Ye Sheng lied with his eyes wide open, making the eldest princess so angry that she was fuming.

 Chapter 325 - Chapter 23, Primal Chaos Golden Core (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 23, Primal Chaos Golden Core (5th update)</h4>


    ¡°So all of us are blind, and everything we see is fake?¡±The eldest princess said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not blind, but idiots,¡±Ye Sheng said mockingly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±The eldest princess red at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re an idiot. You¡¯ve provoked me time and time again. Do you think that just because you¡¯re Great Qin¡¯s eldest princess, you can do whatever you want?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze became sharp, and the aura within his body trembled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of thunder exploded out, causing the first princess¡¯soul to tremble. She screamed as she fell to the ground and looked at Ye Sheng in terror.


    At that moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul directly turned into a great sun demon god and rushed into the first princess¡¯consciousness, ferociously suppressing her.


    ¡°The next time you plot against me, you¡¯ll definitely die,¡±Ye Sheng said as he stepped on the first princess¡¯soul in his great Sun Demon God form.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you... you are impudent.¡±The eldest princess said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°This can be considered a lesson for you. I will keep my words. If there is a next time, I will kill you in front of the entire Xianyang people. Don¡¯t think that just because you are the so-called eldest princess, you can do whatever you want. In the eyes of cultivators, the imperial power also needs to be supported by strength,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    The eldest princess was frightened. She looked at Ye Sheng nkly and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul immediately retreated. Then, he turned around and left without even looking at the eldest princess who had fallen to the ground.


    After Ye Sheng left, the maidservants dared to help the eldest princess up.


    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡±The maidservants asked weakly.


    The eldest princess looked around with a gloomy face and said angrily, ¡°A group of useless people.¡±


    ..


    After leaving the eldest princess¡¯mansion, Ye Sheng went straight to the manor he bought.


    Everything was in the manor. Ye Sheng looked at it carefully and nodded in satisfaction.


    Everything in the manor was in ce, but when they were getting married, they needed to use brand new ones. Ye Sheng went to the ve market and bought some ves to be servants and maidservants. He cleaned the entire manor and also bought a butler, he managed the manor.


    Of course, this was only temporary. When Beauty Zhou was married, everything would be handed over to her. If she agreed, she would be an official. If she didn¡¯t agree, she would use the people she brought.


    When a rich family married their daughter, it wasn¡¯t just one person. There were dozens of old mothers, maidservants, ves, and others. Some even had hundreds of people to help thedy manage the house.


    Ye Sheng instructed them to change everything in the house to a new one. Everything had to be properly arranged. The new house and so on had to be carefully arranged.


    After giving all these instructions, Ye Sheng was relieved.


    He returned to Jixia Academy.


    Inside the monastery, on a cliff, Ye Sheng sat there. He wore a Daoist robe and his long hair fell over his shoulders. His face became gentle.


    He looked at the clouds and clouds. Under the sunset, Ye Sheng¡¯s figure elongated as he stood side by side with the Void Demon King.


    ¡°I have now reached the tenth level of the Xiantian realm. My soul is only one step away from entering. However, how to break through to the Golden Core realm is still a mystery to me,¡±Ye Sheng asked softly.


    The void demon king said indifferently, ¡°To break through to the golden core realm, an ordinary person only needs toprehend ten strands of Taoist connotation and condense a golden core.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°I now have ny-nine strands of Taoist connotation.¡±


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t be like an ordinary person. You need to condense an unprecedented golden core.¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s eyes lit up as he said.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°What is an unprecedented golden core?¡±


    ¡°Golden cores are generally divided into three grades: upper, middle, and lower. Generally, those who condense a golden core are of the middle grade, and those who are close to the lower grade have no hope of breaking through to the Void Realm,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng listened silently, looking at the sunset.


    ¡°Condensing a middle grade is verymon. Ten strands of Taoist connotation will do. However, some people are not satisfied. If you want to condense a high grade golden core, you need a very deep umtion,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Is there nothing above the high-grade?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes. The legendary dragon-tiger great core has dragon and tiger coiling around the golden core. It is very domineering.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    ¡°Then I will condense this?¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°No, although the dragon-tiger golden core is not bad, it is only good. It is far from reaching an unprecedented level.¡±The Void Demon King shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at it, not understanding.


    ¡°In the golden core, there is a kind of golden core that is very unique and rare. Even in this world, no one has ever heard of it.¡±The Void Demon King boasted.


    ¡°What Golden Core?¡±Ye Sheng asked expectantly.


    ¡°Primal Chaos Golden Core!¡±The Void Demon King said word by word.


    ¡°Primal Chaos Golden Core?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He had read many books, but there was no record of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. This is a golden core that only exists in the void. Even in the void, it is also a golden core that many people want to condense. Unfortunately, I have never seen anyone sessfully condense it.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    ¡°No one has ever seeded. What¡¯s the use of talking about it?¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Although others haven¡¯t seeded, I believe you can.¡±The Void Demon King encouraged Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. Although I¡¯m very powerful, no one in the entire void has seeded in condensing. How could I?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head, not believing the Void Demon King¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s not that no one in the entire void has seeded in condensing. There are still people.¡±The Void Demon King changed ye Sheng¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Second, I said that I¡¯ve never seen anyone seed in condensing. I¡¯ve never met anyone in the Void,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°How many people have you seen in the Void?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t remember. Tens of billions, hundreds of billions, or even trillions?¡±The Void Demon King shook his head and said.


    ¡°Out of trillions of people, not a single one has sessfully condensed a golden core. Do you think I can do it?¡±Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. wasn¡¯t he overestimating himself too much?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s listen to the conditions first, okay?¡±The Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°The method of condensing a primal chaos golden core is very simple. It is toprehend the origin of a world at the Xiantian realm,¡±the void demon king said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused as he asked, ¡°The origin of a World?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    The origin of a world was so terrifying. This was not just one or two little dao charms, but the origin of a world.


    Wait a minute..


    Ye Sheng was suddenly stunned.


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s stunned expression, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I was lying to you. This is too difficult. Even if you are at the 12th level of the Void Realm, you won¡¯t be able toprehend the origin of a world. It¡¯s also impossible for you. Let¡¯s work hard and condense a dragon-tiger golden core.¡±


    Ye sheng suddenly said, ¡°I. . . seem to be able to.¡±


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I. . . seem to be able to... give it a try,¡±ye Sheng said slowly.


    ¡°Stop joking. I¡¯m just teasing you. It¡¯s simply impossible,¡±the void demon king sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. I¡¯m very serious,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    The Void Demon King was shocked by Ye Sheng this time.


    ¡°Can You Really?¡±It asked seriously.

 Chapter 326 - Chapter 24, using the Earth as the Golden Core (6th update)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 24, using the Earth as the Golden Core (6th update)</h4>


    The golden core of chaos required the origin of the world, not strands of Taoist connotation.


    Even the Void Demon King admitted that this thing was extremely difficult. Among the people it knew, none of them had seeded. In the entire void, there were only a few people. It had only heard of reputation, but people were not qualified to see it.


    ¡°I think we can give it a try.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    There was an earth in his dantian. This Earth had supported Ye Sheng until now. As he became stronger, the Earth¡¯s origin was slowly revealed.


    Ye Sheng had an earth as his foundation. Naturally, he could try to condense this golden chaos core.


    The Void Demon King stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°If you have the ability to sessfully condense the golden chaos core, then we will be safe in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned and interrupted the Void Demon King¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±The Void Demon King changed the topic.


    ¡°You said that we will be safe in the future, so there will be no danger.¡±Ye Sheng stared at the Void Demon King.


    The void demon king smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I have a great enemy in the void? If you condense a primal chaos golden core, then we will be safe.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng was suspicious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always said that the void has a great enemy. You were forced into this world by it and can¡¯t use your power. But you¡¯ve never told me what your great enemy¡¯s name is and what his identity is.¡±Ye Sheng asked the void demon king.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even broken through to the golden core now. Why are you asking so many questions?¡±The Void Demon King shook his head and didn¡¯t want to Tell Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I understand it in advance?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng impatiently. However, when faced with Ye Sheng¡¯s determined gaze, he gave up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Ye Sheng revealed a smile and listened attentively.


    ¡°When I¡¯m in the Void, everyone loves me. When the flowers bloom, the girls from all the dimensions want to give themselves to me.¡±The Void Demon King bragged about himself.


    Ye sheng interrupted, ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng raised his fist and said, ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°The point is that there¡¯s an extremely shameless, despicable, and ugly species that hates my handsomeness and is looking for trouble with me. I Can¡¯t beat him, so when I was escaping, I barged into this world, and then I met you,¡±the Void Demon King said quickly.


    When it spoke of that great enemy, its face was filled with hatred, but there was also obvious fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this great enemy of yours?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Lin Yi,¡±the Void Demon King said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Lin Yi, is there another Lin Er?¡±Ye Sheng asked with his brows raised.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±The Void Demon King asked in shock.


    ¡°F * ck, there really is one.¡±Ye Sheng was speechless.


    ¡°This Lin Yi is an extremely annoying fellow. Not only is he ugly, he is also very narcissistic. He and that brother of his are simply a pair of top quality goods.¡±The Void Demon King cursed.


    ¡°Why do I feel that you are deliberately smearing them?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°How is that possible? I am such an upright bird. Why would I deliberately smear them?¡±The Void Demon King said righteously.


    ¡°Alright then. Did you offend this Lin Yi, or did you offend his brother Lin Er as well?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I only offended one. I can¡¯t even bear to offend this one. If I offend another one, it¡¯s useless even if I hide.¡±The void demon king swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have entered the Heaven Lake back then.¡±Ye Sheng said regretfully.


    If he didn¡¯t enter the Heaven Lake, he wouldn¡¯t have met the Void Demon King. If he didn¡¯t meet the Void Demon King, this great enemy would have nothing to do with him.


    ¡°This is all fate. Now that we can be considered as one, you have to work hard. As long as you form the primal Chaos Golden Core, we won¡¯t be afraid of them.¡±The Void Demon King patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder with his wings andforted him.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and did not want to pay attention to this scammer.


    Ye Sheng reserved the right to doubt what it said. He always felt that this fellow was not telling the truth and was hiding something.


    But now, these things were too far away from Ye Sheng, and he did not want to think about it. The most important thing now was to think of a way toprehend the primal chaos golden core and break through to the Golden Core Realm.


    ..


    After chatting with the Void Demon King, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and began to cultivate in seclusion.


    From morning to night, the sun rose and set, but Ye Sheng did not move.


    He was in Earth¡¯s origin world.


    If he wanted to condense a primal chaos golden core, he had toprehend the world origin.


    Ye Sheng carefully observed the Earth¡¯s world origin.


    This was the basis for him toprehend the primal chaos golden core. Only by refining this origin world could he condense the primal chaos golden core.


    The World origin was veryrge, many, and all-epassing.


    Ye Sheng looked carefully for a day and realized that what the Void Demon King said was extremely unreliable.


    If he followed his words,prehending the world origin and condensing the Chaos Golden Core, the Xiantian realm in this world would not be able to persist.


    The World origin epassed three thousand great daos. How was it possible toprehend it all.


    Ye Sheng threw this question to the void demon king.


    The Void Demon King thought carefully and said, ¡°Maybe I remembered wrongly, but in any case, the condensation of the primal Chaos Golden Core requires the origin of the world.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at it and was extremely speechless. How could he remember wrongly?


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng casually grabbed it and directly threw it down from a hundred thousand feet cliff without even looking at it.


    The Void Demon King knew that it was in the wrong. After being thrown down, it flew up alone and hid to the side dejectedly, not daring to disturb ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng still specialized in the primal chaos golden core.


    The Void Demon King¡¯s words could not be taken seriously.


    ¡°The golden core that I want to condense does not need to follow the rules at all.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit shed.


    He looked at the Earth in his Dantian, opened his eyes, and became excited.


    He could condense the earth into his golden core. In that case, as he cultivatedter, the Earth could also be taken out from his dantian.


    Moreover, this earth was Ye Sheng¡¯s golden core, so its power was naturally unimaginable.


    Wouldn¡¯t the rtionship between Ye Sheng and the Earth be even more profound?


    As Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation increased, the people on Earth could also be transported out, allowing them to grow in this world and increase ye Sheng¡¯s own strength.


    This idea suddenly upied ye Sheng¡¯s mind.


    Ye Sheng asked the void demon king, ¡°Would anyone treat a as a golden core?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? You must be daydreaming. How heavy is a? How many great daos are contained in it? Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±The Void Demon King vetoed it.


    However, Ye Sheng lowered his head and his gaze became firm. ¡°Others can¡¯t do it, but I can. I, Ye Sheng, want to treat earth as a golden core and smash it all over this world, smashing it into the Void.¡±


    Ye Sheng was no longer discussing with the void demon king. Now, he was certain that this fellow was a scammer and was not worthy of trust.


    Perhaps its great enemy, Lin Yi, had other secrets, so Ye Sheng maintained a high degree of suspicion.


    The Void Demon King watched Ye Sheng cultivate from the side, its heart uneasy. It suspected that Ye Sheng suspected it, but it could not exin it.

 Chapter 327 - Chapter 25, conspiracy in the palace (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 25, conspiracy in the pce (first update)</h4>


    To treat the earth as a jindan, more things needed to be done thanprehending the origin of the world.


    Just as the Void Demon King said, it was impossible.


    But Ye Sheng did not believe it.


    He had his own advantages. This ball belonged to him. Whatever he wanted toprehend, he could immediately find it in it.


    This was equivalent to a cheating device.


    Everyone took the exam together and racked their brains to find the answer. However, Ye Sheng took the reference answer to the exam and copied the answer directly.


    When others racked their brains to think of a question, Ye Sheng finished writing the entire paper.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was confident that he could do it.


    The origin of the Earth in his Dantian wasprehended by Ye Sheng.


    Since he was young, he studied day and night and immersed himself in it.


    ¡®studying makes me happy. Don¡¯t Disturb my study.¡¯


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s current state.


    A monthter, Ye Sheng sat alone on the peak of the monastery for a month, immersing himself in it.


    In this month, Ye Sheng hadprehended a lot of dao rhythms. Together, there were a total of a thousand dao rhythms. If they werebined, it would be a dao rhythm.


    This dao rhythm was not of much help to Ye Sheng.


    He did not n to condense the golden core of dragon and tiger, so he naturally did not care how many dao rhythms he hadprehended.


    Theprehension of these dao rhythms was just additional help. Ye Sheng mainly used this one month to make the fusion of his Dantian and earth more stable.


    The earth was in his Dantian and was controlled by Ye Sheng. However, if he wanted to condense the earth into a golden core, Ye Sheng needed to fuse more.


    By fusing the earth and himself into one, Ye Sheng could borrow the power of the entire Earth in an instant.


    This was the main goal.


    Afterprehending for a month, Ye Sheng took the initiative to end it. He stood up. It was not that he did not want to continue, but the day of the wedding had arrived.


    Tomorrow!


    It was a great day, and the sky was clear. The quasi-saint mansion was ready. Ye Sheng needed to try on the bridegroom¡¯s clothes today, then get the wedding reception team ready. He would pick up the bride tomorrow morning.


    ..


    In the Manor Ye Sheng bought, Chu Zhongtian and Fang conglong were here, preparing to wee the bride together with Ye Sheng.


    In addition, there were Zeng Wen and Zeng Yun.


    Yun Kang, Li Changsheng, Zhou Wensheng, Zhang Shenglin, Lin Tianyun, and Lin Siyun.


    They had received ye Sheng¡¯s invitation and came to congratte Ye Sheng on his marriage.


    Ye Sheng considered that he did not have many friends, and these people were people who had known each other before, so he naturally invited them over.


    After the reunion, Zeng Wen and the others were filled with emotions. Ye Sheng had left Zhongshan country, and within a few months, he had done something that shocked the world. It was simply unbelievable.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude was still the same, and they gradually rxed.


    They tried on the wedding clothes together. Ye Sheng was naturally the groom¡¯s red festive clothes, and Fang conglong and the others also had their own clothes.


    After everything was settled, Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to have dinner and drink with Fang Conglong and the others, a horse carriage arrived at the door. In front of the horse carriage stood an elegant old man.


    Eunuch Lin!


    Ye Sheng said apologetically, ¡°Everyone, I still have some matters to attend to. You guys can gather together by yourselves.¡±


    Fang conglong smiled and said, ¡°We will gather together by ourselves. If you have matters to attend to, you can leave.¡±


    The rest of the people also nodded, not wanting to dy ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled gratefully and left the mansion.


    In front of the carriage, eunuch Lin had a fair face and no beard, but his temperament was refined and magnanimous. He did not have the sinister aura of other eunuchs. Instead, he looked like a well-read schr.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, we haven¡¯t seen each other for two years. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡±eunuch Lin said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng cupped his hands in greeting and said, ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed. I¡¯ve been back in Xianyang for a month, but I haven¡¯t gone to visit eldest sister.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Noble Consort knew that you were in seclusion at Jixia Academy, so she didn¡¯t disturb you. Besides, the imperial pce is heavily guarded, and you can¡¯t enter without permission. The Noble Consort Won¡¯t me Young Master Ye Sheng,¡±eunuch Lin exined.


    Only then did ye sheng rx and said, ¡°Are you going to see eldest sister now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the noble consort knew that young master Ye Sheng hade out of seclusion today, so she ordered this old servant to invite Young Master Ye Sheng into the pce for a chat,¡±eunuch Lin said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and directly boarded the carriage.


    Eunuch Lin also boarded the carriage and let the imperial guards drive the carriage, heading towards the pce.


    Inside the carriage, Ye Sheng was a little nostalgic and said, ¡°It was this carriage two years ago, and it will be the same two yearster.¡±


    ¡°This is the noble consort¡¯s own carriage. In the past two years, other than young master Ye Sheng, no one else has sat in it. The noble consort is in a difficult situation in the pce,¡±eunuch Lin said softly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Big Sister is in a difficult situation?


    Eunuch Lin saw ye Sheng¡¯s anxious look and smiled with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that someone has secretly attacked the little princess several times. If the noble consort wasn¡¯t vignt, something would have happened to the Little Princess.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. He asked, ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    The eldest sister of the three-year period gave birth to a princess. She was the youngest princess in the current era and was doted on by everyone. Qin II treated her like his heart and doted on her to the extreme. For more than half a year, he stayed in Noble Consort Ye¡¯s pce, this caused a wave of dissatisfaction in the harem.


    After that, the little princess suffered several murders. It was only because Noble Consort Ye was smart and cautious that she didn¡¯t let the other party seed.


    ¡°The murderer pointed at Consort Hua,¡±eunuch Lin said softly.


    ¡°Consort Hua?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He remembered that this was the third Prince¡¯s mother. The third prince had been killed by Ye Sheng. Could it be that Consort Hua had attacked eldest sister because of this matter?


    However, Ye Sheng immediately shook his head. The third prince had been killed by someone from the Samsara sect. It had nothing to do with him. He did not know much about this matter. Consort Hua had lived in the imperial pce for a long time, so it was impossible for her to know about it.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Ye Sheng asked seriously. He had to intervene in this matter. His big sister had been helping him all along. His big sister had yed a big role in helping ye Sheng get through the initial difficult period. Ye Sheng was not an ungrateful person.


    ¡°Consort Huamitted suicide,¡±eunuch Lin Sighed.


    ¡°What?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he sensed something unusual.


    ¡°A few months ago, the little princess was poisoned for thest time. She was poisoned by His Majesty¡¯s side and was exposed by the noble consort. His Majesty was furious and investigated the matter thoroughly. Then, he found out about Consort Hua. All the evidence pointed to consort Hua. That night, Consort Huamitted suicide and left a suicide note. She said that because the third prince was killed, she suspected that it was you who killed the little prince, hurt the Noble Consort, and took revenge on you, Young Master Ye Sheng,¡±eunuch Lin said slowly.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±Ye sheng shouted, ¡°The third prince was killed by the remnants of the Samsara sect on the grasnd. What does it have to do with me? The reason is far-fetched. He deserves to die.¡±


    Eunuch Lin sighed, ¡°The noble consort didn¡¯t believe it either, but all the clues were cut off by Consort Hua. With her death, this matter was over. His Majesty also said that there was no evidence and that they couldn¡¯t investigate further, so he asked the noble consort to take care of the child.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes flickered with coldness. No matter who it was, if anyone dared to hurt big sister, Ye Sheng would explode and kill them.


    ¡°Does big sister have anyone she suspects?¡±Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 328 - Chapter 26, Xin ‘ER (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 26, Xin ¡®ER (second update)</h4>


    Eunuch Lin said, ¡°When we arrive at the pce, the imperial consort will personally speak to the young master.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°How is Big Sister Feeling Now?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, she¡¯s happy. The demons and monsters in the pce, the flies and dogs, are all small matters. Young Master Ye Sheng¡¯s return is a big matter to the imperial consort.¡±


    Ye Sheng silently nodded; his big sister was still as good to him as ever.


    Late at night, the carriage gave off a clear sound as it entered the pce.


    Great Qin¡¯s pce was straightforward and did not have any corners. It waspletely ck, and it waste at night, and it was as if a ferocious beast was prostrating on the ground.


    Ye Sheng opened the curtains and looked at the heavily guarded Great Qin¡¯s pce. Only now did he feel a deep sense of majesty.


    Great Qin¡¯s foundation was hidden within this pce. Ye Sheng looked at the pce with a speechless aura, as if no one would be able to gain anything from it.


    Even King Ye.


    This made Ye Sheng believe it.


    He looked at it carefully for a while before lowering the curtain and looking at it with his eyes.


    Great Qin revealed a million soldiers, generals, marshals, and kings, as well as the Invincible King Ye.


    However, their true power should be hidden within Great Qin¡¯s imperial pce.


    Just like what the Samsara sect¡¯s sect master had done back then, it had given Qin erjie a sense of danger. Great Qin¡¯s power was hidden, and as long as nothing happened within the imperial pce and within the imperial court, Great Qin would not fall into chaos.


    As for the outside world, Lord Ye and his courtiers controlled it.


    After all these years of recuperation, Great Qin was no longer as weak as it was when it was founded.


    Now, Great Qin was worthy of being the ruler of thesends. However, this ruler had hidden all of his fangs.


    Within the pce, the patrol teams were orderly, and no one dared to inspect ye Sheng¡¯s carriage. Soon, they arrived at the Imperial Consort¡¯s pce.


    Ye Sheng had been to big sister¡¯s pce once, and it was quite beautiful. When he came again, it was the same as before.


    Ye Sheng followed eunuch Lin into the main hall. The lights were bright and there were maidservants standing respectfully at the door, listening to the summons.


    Eunuch Lin led ye Sheng and said, ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, the imperial consort is inside. Please go in.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and walked in.


    In the pce, the big sister was very spacious. She was coaxing a three-year-old baby girl to sleep with light makeup.


    Ye Sheng walked over lightly and stood behind the big sister.


    It had been two years since theyst met, and the big sister was still as beautiful as ever. As time went by, her beauty became mellower and mellower. Beauty was in the bones, not the skin. Ye Sheng felt that there was nothing wrong with the big sister.


    In the past, when he saw the big sister, she was valiant, heroic, and had a strong personality. But now, there was an additional radiance of motherhood.


    ¡°Twelfth brother, this is your little niece, her name is Xin ¡®er,¡±the eldest sister said gently and turned to look at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Hello, eldest sister,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve really grown up. I¡¯ve heard all the things you¡¯ve done in the past two years. You¡¯ve done well, especially in the sacrednd of feather extermination. His Majesty has praised you,¡±the eldest sister held ye Sheng¡¯s hand and said with pride.


    Ye Sheng helped the eldest sister to sit down and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve left Xianyang for two years. is eldest sister in trouble?¡±


    Noble Consort Ye looked at Ye Sheng and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll cry to you orin about what I¡¯ve been through in the past two years?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re the closest people in the world, and we¡¯re rted by blood. I hate the rest of the people in the Ye residence to death, but I respect, love, and pity eldest sister from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Ye Sheng was right. At the time when eldest sister was in her prime, she had entered the most dangerous ce in the world because of certain things. The suffering she had suffered was definitely not less than Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    The siblings had the same fate. They were like birds in a cage, constantly breaking free, but they still had not flown out.


    Eldest sister asked Ye Sheng to sit down as well, she said, ¡°Although I entered the pce for certain reasons, a part of it was voluntary. The Ye residence is a cage. Back then, I used His Majesty to escape, and you also used me to escape. However, the rest of the members of the Ye residence are like cattle and sheep kept in captivity, ready to be ughtered at any time.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He looked at the eldest sister and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Twelfth brother, you must remember that you must not have any conflicts with King ye right now. As long as you don¡¯t have any conflicts, he should not take the initiative to find trouble with you,¡±the eldest sister warned.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I Tell You Now? I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. But you must remember that King Ye is very dangerous, very dangerous. Even the eldest princess is his chess piece. He has his own n, including me and you. I think it¡¯s also part of this n,¡±the eldest sister said seriously.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°But King Ye really wanted to kill me. He even sent his guards to kill me.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you survive?¡±The eldest sister asked back.


    Ye Sheng was stunned.


    ¡°From the moment you left the ye residence until now, has King Ye ever taken the initiative to attack you?¡±The eldest sister asked.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and indeed did not.


    ¡°So, now you have to improve yourself. Only when King Ye¡¯s n is exposed will you have the ability to resist,¡±the eldest sister said seriously.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I know, but I heard from eunuch Lin that Xin ¡®er was murdered several times. It¡¯s inconvenient for big sister to be in the pce. Do you need me to investigate?¡±


    ¡°No need. I know who it is,¡±the big sister said coldly. ¡°Not only do I know who it is, I also have the means to deal with her. You Don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. The most important thing for you now is to cultivate hard.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and his mood became heavy. He said, ¡°Is king ye very terrifying?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even more terrifying than an ordinary person at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, but he hasn¡¯t taken the initiative to make a move for more than ten years. He was also forced into a helpless situation when he fought against the old man with the sword. He revealed a little, but he still fell into silence these two years. It¡¯s very abnormal,¡±the eldest sister said.


    Ye sheng understood and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate diligently.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the matters in the pce. None of these concubines are a match for me,¡±the eldest sister said domineeringly.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°This is the eldest sister that I¡¯ve always known.¡±


    Mother..


    Suddenly, the three-year-old Xin ¡®er woke up and called out.


    The eldest sister immediately went over and said dotingly, ¡°Mother is here.¡±


    ¡°Hug, hug,¡±xin ¡®er said cutely.


    Big sister immediately picked her up. She was a cute little girl. Ye Sheng was fond of her and said, ¡°Can I hug her?¡±


    Big sister immediately handed Xin ¡®er to Ye sheng and said softly, ¡°This is your uncle, your biological uncle.¡±


    Xin ¡®er looked at Ye Sheng in confusion and blinked her big eyes.


    Ye Sheng reached out and picked her up carefully. He called out, ¡°Xin ¡®er, I¡¯m your uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡±Xin ¡®er stared at Ye Sheng and looked at him carefully. Then, she smiled and muttered, ¡°Uncle.¡±.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart melted instantly. He gave her a loving kiss and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 329

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 27, the day of the wedding (Third Watch)</h4>


    Xin ¡®er was very obedient. She stayed in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms peacefully.


    Sometimes, she would grab ye Sheng¡¯s clothes andugh at him.


    Ye Sheng did not talk about Lord ye with his big sister. He just kept it in his heart.


    This beautiful reunionsted for four hours.


    The sky was already dark. Ye Sheng put down the sleeping Xin ¡®er and said goodbye to his big sister.


    This was the Imperial Consort¡¯s pce. Ye Sheng coulde, but he could not spend the night. This was to prevent some rumors from disturbing his eldest sister¡¯s reputation.


    The eldest sister sent Ye Sheng off and watched as ye Sheng left the carriage. The eldest sister looked at the starry sky, the moonlight, and fell into deep thought.


    ..


    After Ye Sheng returned, he thought of many things. The only thing he was sure of was that he needed to cultivate diligently now. When he had the ability, he would naturally have a solution.


    The next day, arge group of people came to the mansion early in the morning to help ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu tidy up their clothes and teach ye Sheng some rules.


    After all, she was the daughter of the quasi-sage. Ye Sheng still had to abide by some of the rules. This wedding would definitely be attended by many schrs.


    Ye Sheng did not need to organize the guests. His Master, Priest Qingxu, would help. The quasi-sage would also invite people from his side.


    When the Sun appeared, the sound of gongs and drums rang out. Festive music apanied the wedding procession as they walked towards quasi-sage¡¯s mansion.


    Duanmu Yu led the wedding procession towards Jixia Academy.


    The procession was very long, carrying all kinds of wedding gifts as they passed through the streets and alleys, attracting the attention of themoners.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng was dizzy from the cumbersome procedures. It was rtively easy to wait until they reached quasi-sage¡¯s mansion.


    There were few people in the quasi-sage manor, so there was nock of blockades. After Ye Sheng paid his respects to quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, he took the bride and rode the wedding sedan toward his manor.


    All of this was done in the morning. Time was of the essence, so he needed to seize the auspicious moment. When he returned to the manor, Ye Sheng carried the bride off the sedan and went to the hall.


    At the same time, Duanmu Yu also took Xiao Hua over and began paying his respects in Ye Sheng¡¯s manor.


    Since littleflower didn¡¯t have parents, elder Han Shan was the one sitting in the main seat.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, Daoist priest Qing Xu, and elder Han Shan sat in the main seat. Ye Sheng, Beauty Zhou, Duanmu Yu, and littleflower began to kneel while the others were reading.


    ¡°Bow to the heaven and earth!¡±


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou held the Big Red Flower and bowed to the heaven and earth.


    With this bow, their fates would be linked together.


    ¡°Second bow to the high hall!¡±


    Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou turned around and knelt down towards Priest Qingxu and quasi-sage Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan had aplicated expression on his face as he looked at his daughter. She was getting married just like that?


    Priest qingxu consoled him softly, ¡°The couple will live well in the future. It¡¯s better than anything else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu¡¯s character. They are rare good children. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±Elder Hanshan smiled.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan nodded and epted the bow.


    ¡°Husband and wife bow to each other!¡±


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou bowed to each other in opposition under the witness of their family and friends.


    With this bow, Ye Sheng would no longer be alone. He had to think carefully before doing anything.


    With this bow, beauty Zhou would no longer be a young girl, but a married woman.


    ¡°Send her into the bridal chamber!¡±


    With a final shout, Ye Sheng helped Beauty Zhou stand up. Amidst the cheers, pping, teasing, and quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯splicated gaze, they walked toward the bridal chamber.


    Duanmu Yu also helped Xiao Hua up and left amidst the cheers, apuse, and teasing.


    The Manor Ye Sheng bought was veryrge, and there were wedding rooms on both sides.


    In fact, Duanmu Yu had also bought a house. However, since they were going to get married together, they discussed it and held the wedding at Ye Sheng¡¯s manor.


    Along the way, the maidservants served Beauty Zhou.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, Beauty Zhou was iparably beautiful today. Her bright red dress was mopping the floor, and she wore a red scarf on her head. Her frail and boneless palm grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s palm with great force. Her face was slightly pale, and her emotions were extremelyplicated.


    Joy, excitement, nervousness, unease, and so on..


    A woman¡¯s most important day had arrived just like that.


    When she entered the room, Beauty Zhou sat on the edge of the bed. She was upright, her head lowered, and the red scarf covered her face.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand, and the maidservants went down. He personally walked in front of Beauty Zhou and reached out to slowly remove the veil.


    A face that was filled with joy and sorrow, capable of toppling kingdoms and cities, entered Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Madam,¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°Husband,¡±Beauty Zhou opened her red lips and called out shyly.


    Ye Sheng smiled happily and squatted down. He stared at Beauty Zhou without blinking.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±Beauty Zhou rolled her eyes at Ye Sheng and asked.


    ¡°Looking at my beautiful madam,¡±Ye Sheng answered infatuatedly. Today¡¯s Beauty Zhou was more beautiful than any other day. She was so beautiful that he was addicted to her.


    ¡°In the future, you have to treat me well.¡±Beauty Zhou reached out and grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s palm. Their fingers were interlocked.


    ¡°I, Ye Sheng, will definitely not let you down. If I go against you, I will die a horrible death,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    Beauty Zhou reached out and covered ye Sheng¡¯s lips. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°I know your heart just as you know mine.¡±


    ¡°You Can¡¯t cry on a wedding day.¡±Ye Sheng did not want to see Beauty Zhou cry. He reached out and wiped away his tears.


    Beauty Zhou shyly pushed ye sheng away and said, ¡°There are guests outside. I Won¡¯t cry anymore. Go and apany the guests.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t agree and said, ¡°Then madam, please wait a moment.¡±


    Beauty Zhou gently nodded and watched ye Sheng leave, revealing an intoxicating smile.


    Suddenly, Beauty Zhou¡¯s face turned red. She looked around shyly and covered her face with a red scarf.


    ..


    Ye Sheng left the room and went to greet the guests.


    There were many guests, not just ye Sheng¡¯s friends, but also Duanmu Yu¡¯s friends, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s friends, Daoist priest Qing Xu¡¯s friends, and elder Han Shan¡¯s friends.


    Some of the main guests were greeted in the main hall. Several side halls also had banquet tables. Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu greeted them and drank with everyone at each table.


    This banquet started at noon and only ended at night when the Moon Hung High in the sky.


    When everyone had left, only a few close rtives and friends were left.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan was about to leave. Before he left, he looked at Ye Sheng and opened his mouth to speak, but he swallowed his words several times. In the end, he only said one sentence, ¡°Treat her well.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded his head firmly and sent Zhou Yuan and Zhou Yi off.


    On the other side, Duanmu Yu also sent off Daoist Priest Qingxu and elder Hanshan.


    The house instantly became quiet. Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, Goodnight.¡±Ye Sheng said goodbye to Duanmu Yu.


    Duanmu Yu nodded and walked to the other side.


    Ye Sheng returned to the wedding room, ordered the maidservant to leave, and entered alone.


    Beauty Zhou was still sitting on the edge of the bed, wearing a red scarf. She was quiet and gentle.


    ¡°Madam.¡±Ye Sheng sat down, hugged beauty Zhou, and took off the red scarf.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s quiet and beautiful face entered his eyes. The light in his eyes flowed as he looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked around. It was a red candle and a tent. It was a joyous day.


    He hugged Beauty Zhou to rest.


    Dark Clouds blocked the moonlight. Magpies were sleeping with their necks crossed outside the window. It was a beautiful night.

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 28, news from the Hundred Saints Pce (Fourth Update)</h4>


    In the morning, the sun was shining brightly, and the newlyweds were sleeping with their necks crossed.


    Last night, Beauty Zhou was exhausted, and Ye Sheng was also satisfied, so they both slept in.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng did not have a mother, and his rtionship with his father was also bad, so Beauty Zhou did not have to wake up early to greet him.


    The two of themy on the bed, and the silk nket covered beauty Zhou¡¯s snow-white skin. Ye Sheng hugged her and opened his eyes.


    His eyes were very calm. In one night, he went from being single to having a family and responsibilities.


    Marriage brought about a change in Ye Sheng¡¯s identity. Now, Ye Sheng had a reason to fight.


    For his family.


    ¡°Wu.¡±Beauty Zhou woke up. When she opened her eyes and saw Ye Sheng, she revealed a sweet smile and shouted, ¡°Husband.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart moved as he stared at Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°No, we have to get up early.¡±Beauty Zhou refused righteously.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking? I just think that my wife is pretty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Beauty Zhou did not believe Ye Sheng¡¯s nonsense and said, ¡°Get up early and don¡¯t sleep in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick and don¡¯t want to get up,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Beauty Zhou did not know whether tough or cry and said, ¡°You only know how to lie to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±Ye Sheng still wanted to stay in bed. This was the second day of his wedding day.


    However, Beauty Zhou did not give ye Sheng the chance. She pulled ye Sheng up and did not let him waste his time.


    ¡°A day¡¯s n lies in the morning. Husband, do your best.¡±Beauty Zhou encouraged Ye Sheng.


    ..


    The time after marriage was wonderful. For seven days in a row, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou were like glue, living a life of envy.


    Everything in the world had nothing to do with the husband and wife.


    The wind and clouds in Xianyang and the rumors in jianghu were all excluded by Ye Sheng. Even the demon king of the Void was thrown out by Ye Sheng, leaving it to fend for itself and not to disturb the two of them.


    Ye Sheng originally thought that these wonderful days couldst for a while. He wanted to spend a good time with Beauty Zhou. In the future, as he cultivated, Beauty Zhou would definitely stay alone in her room for a long time, therefore, Ye Sheng nned to spend a month with Beauty Zhou.


    Unfortunately, the weather did not allow it. After Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou spent seven days like glue, Zhou Yi came.


    ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡±Beauty Zhou asked in surprise.


    Zhou Yi looked at his elegant sister and said, ¡°You¡¯re married. Can¡¯t a big brothere to see you?¡±


    Beauty Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, but I know your character. If there¡¯s nothing, you definitely won¡¯te to my ce.¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°You know me better. Father wants you and Ye Sheng to go back for dinner tonight.¡±


    Beauty Zhou frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    It was definitely not a simple meal. If it was a simple family banquet, Zhou Yi would not appear here. He could just send a servant to inform him.


    Zhou Yi said softly, ¡°Hundred Sacred Hall.¡±


    Beauty Zhou became serious and said, ¡°I will bring husband back tonight.¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°Then I will leave first. See You Tonight.¡±


    Zhou Yi came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    By the time Ye Sheng came out, Zhou Yi had already left. Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother?¡±


    Beauty Zhou immediately hugged ye Sheng¡¯s waist and leaned into ye Sheng¡¯s arms. She said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m afraid our peaceful days areing to an end.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Do you still know that my big brother hasn¡¯t been at home since he was young and has traveled all over the world. Do you know that I pretended to be your Big Brother?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°Of course I remember. The first time I saw you, you pretended to be your big brother. You tricked me very miserably.¡±Ye Sheng lovingly scratched the bridge of Beauty Zhou¡¯s nose.


    ¡°My Big Brother has been looking for a ce, and he can¡¯t be found. That¡¯s why I pretended to be him,¡±Beauty Zhou exined.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s the Hundred Saints Pce. Have you found it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s house for dinner tonight.¡±Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t force her and nodded.


    Beauty Zhou snuggled in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and revealed a smile.


    ..


    That night, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou arrived at the quasi-sacred mansion.


    Quasi-sacred Zhou Yuan was now ye Sheng¡¯s father-inw. Ye Sheng had an inexplicable fear when he saw him and maintained a strict style.


    There were very few people at the family banquet.


    Zhou Yuan, Zhou Yi, Beauty Zhou, and Ye Sheng.


    There were only these four people.


    ¡°Father, you called us back today because of the matter with the Hundred Sacred Hall?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    Zhou yuan nodded and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed your honeymoon, but I thought about it carefully. It¡¯s also an opportunity for Ye Sheng.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened silently.


    Zhou Yi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for the Hundred Sacred Hall for ten years and found a clue on the Prairie Mountain. After I came back, I¡¯ve been paying close attention to it. Not long ago, the ruins of the Hundred Sacred Hall revealed some ws. It seems that the seal was broken.¡±


    Beauty Zhou said in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t we the only ones who know about the Hundred Sacred Hall?¡±


    Zhou Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°How can we be the only ones who know? The people of the former Dragon Dynasty, which is now the Great Zhou overseas, definitely know about it. There are also some big sects that have some news.¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, do you mean that the ruins destroyed this time have the shadow of the Great Zhou Inside?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhou Yuan nodded, he said, ¡°The Great Zhou has always wanted to counterattack, but they have be more and more restless recently. Over the past few decades, they have trained a lot of experts. Once they obtain the Hundred Sacred Hall, the wisdom of the hundred schools of philosophers, and the inheritance, they will have even more confidence.¡±


    Zhou Yi said, ¡°Some time ago, Great Zhou¡¯s state preceptor, Daoist Qiu, appeared on Mount Longhu. Many people thought that he was there to deal with Old Man Tu Shan, but it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Qiu¡¯s appearance on Mount Longhu immediately attracted the attention of Great Qin. I was also sent by His Majesty to prevent any idents, and even King Ye was paying attention. However, in secret, another group of Great Zhou¡¯s people sneakily approached the Hundred Sacred Pce ruins and destroyed the formation,¡±Zhou Yuan said seriously.


    ¡°Did they seed?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No. Themotion this time rmed us. Not long ago, Duke ye personally fought with Daoist Qiu. He didn¡¯t go too far and set the rules for the Hundred Sacred Hall,¡±Zhou Yuan shook his head and said.


    ¡°What rules?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°Leave the matter of the Hundred Sacred Hall to the young people. Those who have surpassed the emptiness realm are not allowed to enter. Once they are discovered, they will be killed immediately. Duke Ye and Daoist Qiu both agreed,¡±Zhou Yuan exined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t ye Hong Go and take back the Hundred Sacred Hall himself?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    Ye Hong was very strong. If he were to forcefully bring along experts from all walks of life, even if the hundred sacred hall could be seized, would it be possible?


    ¡°The Hundred Sacred Hall has a restriction set up by the hundred schools of philosophers. Emptiness realm experts and powers are unable to enter. If not for this, Ye Hong would have moved the Hundred Sacred Hall backst year,¡±Zhou Yuan exined.

 Chapter 331 - Chapter 29, Luojia Mountain Range (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 29, Luojia Mountain Range (5th update)</h4>


    ¡°Where is the Hundred Sacred Hall?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°In the Luojia mountain range, I found a clue in the grasnd and went to explore it, but the seal of the Hundred Sacred Hall is very strong. The seal of the hundred schools of philosophers is not something I can open, so I wanted to wait for the seal to loosen a little before entering,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°How did the Great Zhou people open it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°When the Dragon Dynasty was destroyed, Daoist Qiu took away the Imperial Family¡¯s treasury, which contained treasures that the Dragon Dynasty had collected over 1,000 years ago. They are incredibly precious, and even great qin can notpare to them. Among these treasures is a magic treasure of the Hundred Schools of philosophers, the book of philosophers,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said.


    ¡°Father-inw, you called me here because you want me to go in with Big Brother?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhou yuan nodded and said, ¡°The Hundred Sacred Pce is a great opportunity, and the hundred schools of philosophers are as intelligent as the seas and stars. Just a bit of it will be enough for you to reap benefits for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Father told me about this matter, and I immediately thought of you. However, you just got married to your sister,¡±Zhou Yi said hesitantly.


    Before Ye Sheng could say anything, beauty Zhou said, ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Ye Sheng will go.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou in surprise. She was willing to let him go during the wedding?


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll give you a few days to discuss it. There¡¯s still some time.¡±Zhou Yuan nned to continue.


    Ye Sheng had no choice but to stop asking. He first drank with his father-inw and waited until evening to talk about it.


    ..


    After dinner, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou bade farewell and strolled home.


    The two of them did not speak. They held hands and walked along the Quiet Street. The moonlight was as condensed as silk, falling down and draping over Beauty Zhou¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng looked carefully at Beauty Zhou. Under the moonlight, she was as beautiful as a moon pce fairy.


    ¡°Are you really willing to let me go?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    It was a woman¡¯s most beautiful wedding day. Ye Sheng only stayed for seven days before leaving.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s cultivation was not high. She was only at the fifth sky of the innate realm. Her talent was not bad, but she was still inferior to monsters like Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi.


    Beauty Zhou definitely could not go. She could only wait for Ye Sheng¡¯s return in Xianyang.


    The Hundred Sacred Hall must be very dangerous. Ye Sheng originally thought that she would stop him from going because it was reasonable. Once Beauty Zhou stopped him, Ye Sheng did not know how to persuade her.


    However, Ye Sheng really did not expect beauty Zhou to agree.


    ¡°You are my husband, and I am your wife. We are one. How can I not know what you are thinking?¡±Beauty Zhou softly said as she gently hugged ye Sheng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You are so anxious to take revenge that you killed King Ye and destroyed the ye residence. However, your cultivation is too low and the gap between you and King Ye is too big. The Hundred Sacred Hall is an opportunity. How can I Stop You?¡±Beauty Zhou exined.


    Ye Sheng could only hug her tightly, so touched that he could not speak.


    This woman was not only beautiful on the outside, but also beautiful in the heart.


    ¡°If you go, work hard to improve yourself. I will take care of everything in the house, so there is no need to worry. As long as you take good care of yourself, don¡¯t make me worry about how you went and how you came back,¡±Beauty Zhou said as she stared into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely protect myself ande back intact.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll go with you. So Remember, your life and mine are connected. If anything happens to you, something will happen to me, understand?¡±Beauty Zhou said in a light tone, she said the most unforgettable words of love,


    ye Sheng nodded heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cherish my life.¡±


    Only then did beauty Zhou nod in satisfaction. She whispered in ye Sheng¡¯s ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the manor. I miss you.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately carried Beauty Zhou and directly used the Kun Peng transformation to return to the wedding room. He threw Beauty Zhou onto the bed and directly pounced on her.


    A fight between demons began.


    Ye Sheng apanied Beauty Zhou for another three days. During these three days, the two of them wished they could be together all the time and never leave each other.


    After Ye Sheng and eldest brother got married, Priest Qingxu left with eldest brother and second brother and returned to Mount Longhu.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s friends also left Xianyang. Chu Zhongtian went to the ce the sword-wielding old man had arranged for him to cultivate. The next time they met, he would be in the emptiness realm, so ye Sheng had to work hard too.


    Before he prepared to leave Xianyang, Ye Sheng went to visit his big sister and yed with Xin ¡®er for a long time.


    On the fifth day, Ye Sheng woke up early. He looked at Beauty Zhou who was sleeping soundly on the bed, put on his clothes, and left.


    He did not say goodbye to Beauty Zhou, and she did not want to say goodbye either.


    Only after Ye Sheng left did beauty Zhou sit up. She looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and stared at him silently.


    ..


    Ye Sheng had left Xianyang with Zhou Yi this time, and his movements were not very secretive. Those who knew would definitely know.


    After they left, the eldest princess escaped, leaving behind a false body in her estate and leaving Xianyang.


    At the same time, a few figures walked out of King Ye¡¯s estate and left Xianyang.


    Within the imperial pce, there were also some people who left.


    These people had the same goal as Ye Sheng ¡ª the Luojia mountain range.


    In the Western Region of Great Qin¡¯s luojia mountain range, it was quite far from Xianyang. It was 200,000 li away, and Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi hurriedly used their movement techniques to increase their speed to the limit. If they were tired, they would rest, and if they weren¡¯t tired, they would continue, after using up all of their true qi, they replenished it on the spot and continued on their journey.


    They traveled day and night, covering the 200,000-kilometer journey in less than half a month.


    Luojia mountain range.


    This was a massive mountain range that seemed to be endless, as if hundreds of azure dragons were intertwined together.


    Luojia mountain range was also one of the three great mountain ranges within Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    100,000 mountains, Qinling Mountains, Luojia mountain range.


    100,000 mountains were the demon race¡¯s territory, and even Great Qin didn¡¯t want to interfere.


    The Qinling Mountains were incredibly majestic and massive. This was where Great Qin had started. Back then, they had hidden 500,000 soldiers in the Qinling Mountains, but the dragon dynasty had not found any clues about it, so it could be seen how massive the Qinling Mountains were.


    What was left was the Luojia Mountains.


    This was an ownerlessnd, and there were many rumors. Some said that it was haunted, some said that there was a miracle, and some said that there was a door to hell hidden here..


    The rumors were endless, but without exception, they were all in awe of the Luojia mountain range.


    There were demonic beasts in the Luojia mountain range, very powerful demonic beasts. Some even said there were kirins, Phoenixes, and true dragons, but only a few people had seen them.


    After Ye Sheng heard this news, he had a headache. This news was very unreliable.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve entered the Luojia mountain range before. Do you know where the Hundred Sacred Hall is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The position of the Hundred Sacred Hall isn¡¯t fixed, nor is it in any part of the Luojia mountain range. It¡¯s a small world created by the Hundred Schools of philosophers. The entrance to that Small World is in the Luojia mountain range. It can change its position at any time. I also need to look for it carefully.¡±Zhou Yi shook his head.


    Ye Sheng looked at the Majestic Luojia mountain range. How Long would it take to find the entrance?

 Chapter 332 - Chapter One, the tribes in the depths of the mountain range (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter One, the tribes in the depths of the mountain range (first update)</h4>


    The luojia mountain range was veryrge, sorge that Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know where to look.


    Zhou Yi had a few methods. He probed the earth veins, pressed the acupoints, and used feng shui. With the arrangement of the stars, he could find some clues.


    Ye Sheng stood on the vastnd and looked at the luojia mountain range. He asked, ¡°How did the people of the Great Zhou find it?¡±


    ¡°The writings of the philosophers,¡±Zhou Yi replied. ¡°The writings of the philosophers canmunicate with the hundred sacred halls and guide them. Once they find the direction, they can find the location.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you find itst time?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    This time, only Ye Sheng, Zhou Yi, and the great demon king of the Void came out. However, the great demon king of the Void knew nothing about this. It came from the void and knew little about the hundred schools of philosophers. It just stayed on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and became a mute.


    ¡°Last time, we used the clues we found in the grasnd. We searched here for half a month before we found the location of the Hundred Sacred Hall,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°So now you still need to search for half a month?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and find it. You concentrate on cultivation. I know you want to break through to the Golden Core Realm. Once you break through, we¡¯ll have more confidence. After all, this time there will definitely be many great experts in the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.¡±Zhou Yi said seriously.


    He was only in the eighth transformation of the golden core, one of the best among the younger generation. However, this time, it was not only the younger generation. Other than the emptiness realm, they could not interfere or enter. They could even enter the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.


    It could be predicted that there would definitely be many undying old men stuck in the eighteen transformations. Zhou Yi knew that he could not beat them, so he could only rely on Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded in agreement. He needed to cultivate well and turn the earth in his dantian into his golden core. In this way, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength would definitely increase greatly.


    Just like that, at the foot of the Luojia mountain range, Ye Sheng built a simple wooden house and cultivated inside. Zhou Yi often went out and entered the Luojia mountain range to find the location of the hundred sacred halls.


    Ten days passed.


    During these ten days, Ye Sheng¡¯spatibility with Earth became more and more perfect. If there was a progress bar, it would definitely exceed 50% .


    However, there was still a long way to go before he seeded.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. He slowly umted his strength. Now that he was cultivating, every step he took would greatly increase his strength.


    The Netherworld Sacred Physique had also reached a critical point. He needed to undergo the next transformation.


    The cultivation of the Samsara seal could also form a third seal. However, because the first seal was used by Ye Sheng, the third seal was formed, and Ye Sheng only had two.


    The reincarnation sword technique, the ten Yama pces, the Netherworld River, the sword of the Great River, the Kun Peng transformation, and other cultivation techniques had all improved a lot.


    Ten dayster, Zhou Yi returned. This time, he brought bad news.


    ¡°There are many experts in the LUOJIA mountain range. I saw many of the older generation¡¯s eighteen transformation golden cores appear,¡±Zhou Yi said seriously.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said, ¡°Before the hundred sacred halls appear, try not to provoke them. When I break through, I can fight them.¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve searched the dozens of mountains nearby. They¡¯re all empty. If we want to go deeper, we have to go together.¡±


    Ye Sheng stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. We can take care of each other.¡±


    Ye Sheng brought the great demon king of the void and followed Zhou Yi into the Luojia mountain range.


    In the depths of the Luojia mountain range, the weather suddenly changed. The first ce was breezy, but the next ce was covered in white snow. The cold wind whistled on the ground, and snowkes danced in the air. It was cold.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi stepped on the white snow mountain, making creaking sounds. As they walked back and forth, Ye Sheng actually found traces of people.


    ¡°Are those human footprints in front?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused.


    Zhou Yi carefully observed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not strange that there are barbarians in the luojia mountain range. These footprints are deep and shallow, and there are many of them. They are hunting in a snowy day. If I¡¯m not wrong, there is a barbarian tribe nearby.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°How is the Barbarian tribe different from the barbarians on the Grasnd?¡±


    ¡°The barbarians here belong to the mountain barbarians. They live in the luojia mountain range all year round and can be said to be the masters of thisnd. The barbarians on the grasnd have long been assimted. Although they retain the name of the Barbarian tribe, they don¡¯t have the name of the Barbarian tribe.¡±Zhou Yi exined.


    The two continued to move forward. Finally, after an hour, they saw a barbarian vige.


    It was a huge mountain, and most of its center was cut open to form a vige. There were over a thousand people living there.


    The mountain was very isted. It was like a sharp knife that pierced straight into the sky. The path down the mountain was very steep, and Ye Sheng saw dozens of huge chains crossing the sky. There were berserkers walking on them, and their speed was very fast. Their skills were extraordinary.


    These berserkers were all bare-chested and had strong physiques. Their qi and blood were thick, and their levels of cultivation were not ordinary. Ye Sheng saw that most of them were in the Xiantian realm.


    ¡°This tribe is very powerful,¡±ye Sheng said. Most of the ordinary vigers were in the Xiantian realm. How could they not be powerful?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and pay them a visit,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will turn against you?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. This kind of people who kept the habits of primitive berserker tribes were very dangerous.


    ¡°You haven¡¯te into contact with this kind of barbarian tribe before, right?¡±Zhou Yi asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. Indeed, he hadn¡¯te into contact with them before.


    ¡°These barbarian tribe people won¡¯t just stand on their own feet. They will also send young people out to learn advanced culture and reform the vulgar culture of the tribes, preserving the essence. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to develop for a long time, especially in the Luojia mountain range,¡±Zhou Yi said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng seemed to be deep in thought.


    Zhou Yi went up through the bottomless cliff and shouted at the barbarian vige on the lone peak, ¡°The schrs of Great Qin havee to pay a visit.¡±


    This voice caused the people of the barbarian vige to look over. An old man wearing a beast robe and holding a cane said, ¡°A guest from afar is wee to enter.¡±


    Zhou Yi smiled and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°You see, the Barbarians will also evolve. If they continue to be rigid and unchanging, they will eventually be eliminated.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart.


    The two of them followed the iron chain and headed towards the vige.


    The iron chain was veryrge, very thick, and its quality was extraordinary. Ye Sheng came into contact with it and discovered that its quality surpassed that of the thousand-year-old cold iron. It was a rare treasure for weapon refinement.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace moved in his dantian, wanting to devour it.


    Ye Sheng stopped him. If the iron chain were to be devoured, there would probably be a fight. Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi would definitely not be able to defeat this vige.


    After walking over from the chains, Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi entered the vige¡¯s open-air square and saw hundreds of people, Young and old, looking at them curiously.


    The leader was the elder who had just spoken. He looked at Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi and asked, ¡°I am Tian, the vige chief of the Barbarian vige. Where did you two esteemed guestse from?¡±


    ¡°Xianyang.¡±Zhou Yi bowed and said.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s capital?¡±The vige chief¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Yes, I am Tian, the son of Great Qin¡¯s quasi-sage.¡±Zhou Yi smiled and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at him strangely. Why did he announce his family?

 Chapter 333 - Chapter Two, Cuba (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter Two, Cuba (second update)</h4>


    The moment the name of the son of the quasi-saint was announced, the Barbarian vige chief smacked his lips and said, ¡°When I left the vige in the early years, I heard of the name of the quasi-saint. I didn¡¯t expect you to be his son.¡±


    More and more people gathered in the vige. Because it was not easy for an outsider toe, they all gathered around curiously.


    At this moment, a series of ttering sounds could be heard. It was the big iron chain.


    Someone had arrived. It was a group of dozens of people from the vige. All of them were young and strong. Each of them carried a demon beast weighing several thousand Jin on their shoulders. They walked on therge iron chain, causing it to shake violently. However, they weren¡¯t afraid at all, on the contrary, they were at ease, as if they were walking on t ground.


    The dozen or so people quickly crossed therge iron chain and arrived at the square. They threw down their prey, causing rumbling sounds to ring out. All of them had just been ughtered, and some of them were still breathing. They were ferocious and terrifying, possessing the might of a demon beast, but in the hands of these people, they were just prey in the winter.


    Once the prey was thrown down, someone came to pull the prey to the side and began to ughter and clean up.


    The leader of the group, a young man, walked over. He looked at Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi in surprise and asked the vige chief, ¡°Are there guests?¡±


    The vige chief nodded and said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Cuba, a young man from our barbarian tribe. He is now the leader of the hunting team.¡±


    Cuba looked very simple and honest. His hair was thick and tied up by an unknown white rope. His face was painted with three different colors. He looked a little simple and honest. He raised his hand to Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi.


    ¡°Hello,¡±Cuba said.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi also introduced themselves.


    Cuba¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°You are from outside. Quickly go in and have a cup of tea.¡±


    The vige chief smiled and said, ¡°Cuba has grown up in the vige for 20 years and has never been out. She is very yearning for the outside world, so she is a little excited.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We canmunicate with each other.¡±


    ¡°Come,e,e. I¡¯ll treat you to tea that was picked from the Snowy Mountains.¡±Cuba enthusiastically grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s hand and walked into the vige.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He could only follow Cuba into the vige.


    Cuba was only twenty years old, but ye Sheng noticed that his cultivation was not low. He was definitely in the Jindan stage. As for how many changes, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know.


    From this, it could be seen that this barbarian vige was really quite powerful.


    Entering the vige, it was Cuba¡¯s home. The mountain wall was hollowed out and turned into a house. It was not bad and very spacious.


    There was an earthen brick bed in the room. Sitting on it, it was actually very warm. The earthen brick bed was very hot. Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi followed the customs and sat on it together with them.


    Cuba enthusiastically brought over the tea picked from the snowy mountains and some venison. ¡°These are all the specialties of the mountains. They can¡¯t bepared to the outside world. You¡¯ll have to make do.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The outside world is not that good. Ordinary people can¡¯t eat this wild venison. Moreover, the tea on the Snowy Mountains is even more rare.¡±


    Cuba said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the outside world is Beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡±Zhou Yi asked.


    ¡°The people in the barbarian vige next door said so,¡±Cuba said as he ate the deer meat.


    The vige chief said calmly, ¡°I told you not tomunicate with those people, but you just didn¡¯t listen. Those people will lie to you.¡±


    Cuba curled his lips and said, ¡°I also know that they lied to me, but I asked you what the outside world is like, and you didn¡¯t tell me. Then I had to find someone else to ask.¡±


    The vige chiefughed in anger. ¡°You still me me?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±Cuba immediately admitted defeat.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi looked at their interaction and smiled slightly. This kind of family affection was also rare.


    ¡°Look, the guests allughed,¡±the vige chiefined.


    ¡°Vige chief, we are notughing at you, but envious. The outside world is still very precious with feelings like yours,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°Of course. I, Cuba, am still very filial. I will give anything good to vige chief¡¯s grandfather as soon as possible,¡±Cuba said proudly.


    The vige chief ignored him and asked Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi, ¡°Why did you enter this mountain?¡±


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi looked at each other and said, ¡°Because a treasure is about to appear in this mountain range. We came here to try our luck, and then we met you.¡±


    ¡°Treasure?¡±Cuba was confused.


    The vige chief sighed, not surprised, and said, ¡°There was a strange movement some time ago. It seems to be the trace of a treasure.¡±


    ¡°There was a strange movement?¡±Cuba asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the strange movement on the Desert Peak?¡±The vige chief asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the movement caused by the Demon Beasts?¡±Cuba said.


    ¡°You believe that? Some time ago, I found traces of an outsider. I thought it was nothing serious, but now it seems that there is still a big problem.¡±The vige chief sighed.


    ¡°Vige chief, can you tell us where the Desert Peak is?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I can ask Cuba to go with you. Please tell me, what is this treasure?¡±The vige chief asked.


    Zhou Yi said, ¡°This treasure is called the hundred temples. It is a relic that belongs to the hundred schools of philosophers. There is a lot of wisdom in it. Many forces from the outside world are involved in it.¡±


    ¡°The hundred schools of philosophers.¡±The vige chief sucked in a breath of cold air and said in shock, ¡°Is it the hundred schools of philosophers in the ancient times, where the hundred schools of philosophers fought and the flowers bloomed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The relic here is the relic of the hundred schools of philosophers.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°Are the hundred schools of thought very powerful?¡±Cuba asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°They are the most outstanding people of an era, and there are quite a number of them who have be saints. The treasures they left behind can be discarded, but the wisdom of the hundred schools of thought, their understanding of the heaven and earth, and their exposition of the principles of the world are the most precious spiritual treasures.¡±Zhou Yi exined.


    ¡°Are there any experts among the people who came?¡±Cuba asked.


    ¡°The ruins of the hundred schools of philosophers do not allow anyone above the emptiness realm to enter. So this time, arge number of eighteen transformation jindan experts came,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°Eighteen transformation jindan, so powerful.¡±Cuba sighed and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they can resist my big stick.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be careless. Two young brothers, you go and explore the treasures. I don¡¯t know if you can bring Cuba. He is the youngest genius of our barbarian race. Unfortunately, he has the strength, but his brain is very simple. If he has the wisdom of the hundred schools of philosophers, then he can improve a little.¡±The vige chief looked at Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi.


    Cuba smacked his lips. He was a little dissatisfied, but he did not refute. He knew his own shorings.


    ¡°Sure. Brother Cuba¡¯s strength is not bad. You can consider him to be helping us.¡±Ye Sheng agreed immediately.


    The ruins of the hundred schools of philosophers had not been opened yet. Ye Sheng was more than happy to have someone who was familiar with the terrain to help him.


    Zhou Yi did not have any objections.


    Cuba chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±


    The vige chief looked in one direction and said, ¡°Since you have found this ce, then there are probably people from other viges. It seems that this is a very big storm.¡±

 Chapter 334 - Chapter Three, meet the eldest princess again (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter Three, meet the eldest princess again (Third Update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng asked curiously, ¡°How many barbarian viges are there?¡±


    ¡°Nine. Nine barbarian viges. We are one of them,¡±Cuba immediately said.


    ¡°All nine viges have the same strength as you?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked, feeling troubled.


    The Jindan stage experts of the major forces, the people of the Great Zhou of the outer sea, and the nine viges were really chaotic.


    ¡°Our vige is in the middle stage. It¡¯s not outstanding, but it¡¯s not bad either,¡±the vige chief said.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be very troublesome,¡±Ye Sheng said with a wry smile.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here. Most of the people in those viges can¡¯t beat me,¡±Cuba said as he patted his chest.


    ¡°So there are still people who can beat you?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Uh... a small number of people,¡±Cuba stuttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After the Hundred Temple is opened, it won¡¯t be obtained by force. If that¡¯s the case, the Great Qin imperial family will directly pull their army over and intimidate everyone. No one from the hundred temple will be able to interfere.¡±Zhou Yi said lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Hundred Temple is mainly a test for the hundred schools of philosophers.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Anyway, I¡¯ll listen to you. Whoever dares to oppose us will be beaten to death.¡±Cubaughed savagely.


    The vige chief sighed speechlessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of your impulsiveness that I won¡¯t allow you to go out. If you really leave the vige and go to the outside world, you¡¯ll offend people at any moment. Whether or not you¡¯ll be able toe back with aplete corpse is another matter.¡±


    Cuba was speechless.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yiughed loudly and waved their hands. ¡°Although there are many experts in the outside world, the Cuban brothers can protect themselves. As long as they don¡¯t offend some big forces, they can still be unharmed.¡±


    For ordinary people, the Xiantian realm was like a god onnd, and the Jindan realm was even more elusive. As long as Cuba didn¡¯t offend a first-rate big force, there wouldn¡¯t be a crisis.


    Cuba became spirited and said, ¡°Grandpa Vige chief is just blindly worried. Am I that stupid?¡±


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ..


    After staying in this vige for a day, Ye Sheng got a clear picture of the map nearby.


    Luojia mountain range was veryrge, one of the three great mountain ranges. If one entered this ce at the postnatal realm and got lost, they would never be able to walk out. Even if they were at the Xiantian realm, they would still be in danger. There were many demon beasts here, many poisonous substances, and many poisonous miasma.., any one of them could kill people.


    Only the Jindan stage could guarantee one¡¯s safety, but the prerequisite was that one didn¡¯t encounter those terrifying demon beasts.


    Cuba and Ye Sheng, Zhou Yi, set off together. He was carrying a big stick. The stick was very thick, close to 1.8 meters. Cuba was carrying it on his shoulder. Together with his two-meter-tall body, it looked very light, but Ye Sheng had picked it up before, it was at least tens of thousands of kilograms. If this stick were to smash down, even ye Sheng would have a hard time.


    Cuba was very familiar with the Luojia mountain range. He told Ye Sheng where there were demon beasts that he could not afford to offend, where there was poisonous miasma, where there were swamps, where there were tree demons..


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi listened and broke out in cold sweat. This was too dangerous.


    After hearing Cuba¡¯s words, there were too many dangerous ces in the entire Luojia mountain range.


    ¡°Fortunately, we followed the five elements and eight trigrams when we came and avoided these ces.¡±Zhou Yi swallowed his saliva and said.


    There were really things that could threaten Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi in these ces. If they encountered them, they could only run.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ll help you guide the way,¡±Cuba said.


    ¡°Cuba, what is Desert Peak?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhou Yi also looked at it curiously.


    ¡°Desert Peak. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s called that. Grandpa vige chief said that it¡¯s as barren as a desert, so it¡¯s called Desert Peak. But I¡¯m not sure what the desert looks like,¡±Cuba shook his head and said.


    ¡°When this exploration is over, you can follow us out to take a look. The beautiful scenery of the desert, grasnd, and Jiangnan will be an eye-opener for you,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°No problem,¡±Cuba agreed immediately. He had wanted to go out a long time ago.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±Zhou Yi¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked hurriedly.


    Cuba stared in a direction and said, ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°The ley lines have changed. Among the people who areing, there are also people who understand the feng shui of the ley lines.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a sharpughter sounded, ¡°Enemies meet everywhere. Ye Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    When Ye Sheng heard this voice, he immediately knew who it was. he shouted coldly, ¡°Eldest princess, you actually dare to disobey his majesty¡¯s Orders?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the person who came was the eldest princess. Her sharpughter and the hatred that seeped deep into her bones made it impossible for Ye Sheng to forget.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s expression was unsightly as he said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she locked up for half a year? The bolder she gets, the more daring she gets.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought it through and sneered, ¡°This eldest princess even dared to poison those who disobeyed her. So what if she disobeyed his Majesty¡¯s Orders?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I disobeyed his majesty¡¯s order. How could I note to the Hundred Sacred Hall? I just didn¡¯t expect that I would run into you guys instead of the Hundred Sacred Hall. The heavens are really looking out for me and asking me to take revenge.¡±The eldest princess gritted her teeth and said, she walked over from afar.


    She was not alone. There were more than ten people in the group. The eldest princess was in the middle with Jindan stage experts on both sides. One of them was holding apass. He should be a feng shui master.


    The eldest princess was now dressed valiantly and valiantly. She was wearing green armor and looked very mighty. She was holding a long sword in her hand. When she saw Ye Sheng, a cold light burst out of her eyes. She shouted, ¡°Surround him for me.¡±


    Shua Shua Shua!


    Seven or eight jindan stage experts immediately surrounded ye Sheng and the other two.


    These seven or eight people were all soldiers, and their temperaments werepletely the same. They were prohibited by the order. With the eldest princess¡¯order, they instantly moved.


    Ye Sheng looked at them with disdain in his eyes. They were all new to the Golden Core Realm, and he didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    Ye Sheng stared at a person beside the eldest princess.


    This person had an arrogant expression. He was dressed in white, and his clothes were spotless. In this forest, his style waspletely different from others.


    Moreover, the fragrance from his body was pervading the air, and he actually carried a fragrance bag. To be honest, it was a bit abnormal for a man.


    Ye Sheng was looking at him, and Zhou Yi was also looking at him. His expression changed, and he said, ¡°This is themander of the Xianyang Military Camp. His name is Mo Hua, and he is a soldier under Lord Ye. His reputation is not small, and he is a great expert at the ten transformations of the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. This person was actually Lord Ye¡¯s soldier?


    ¡°The son of a quasi-sage is indeed knowledgeable. I have lived in the military camp all year round, and you all know about it. I admire you, I admire you.¡±Mo hua pped gracefully, and his voice was slightly hoarse.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ye Hong¡¯s Soldier?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the twelfth young master, right? I¡¯ve heard of your name. A few years ago, you were still trash in the Ye residence, and you were despised by tens of thousands of people. However, a few yearster, you became famous all over the world. You¡¯re really scheming,¡±mo hua ridiculed, although he lived in the military camp, he was very obsessed with cleanliness. He could not tolerate being contaminated in the slightest, so he carried a fragrance pouch on his body to maintain his purity and fragrance.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold and he shouted, ¡°You are ye Hong¡¯s soldier, so I can kill you and then kill the eldest princess. Anyway, you sneaked out, so no one will know if I kill you.¡±

 Chapter 335 - Chapter Four, vulnerable to a single blow (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter Four, vulnerable to a single blow (fourth update)</h4>


    Mo Hua was King Ye¡¯s soldier. Ye Sheng immediately had the desire to kill.


    Furthermore, Mo Hua was mocking him. How could ye Sheng endure it?


    He was no longer the submissive brat in the Ye residence back then. The current Ye Sheng was much more capable and had a bigger temper.


    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze turned cold. He sneered and said, ¡°Outsiders have said that you are talented and intelligent, that you know when to advance and when to retreat, and that you know how to endure patiently. But now, it seems that you are only so-so. I have so many people here. Do you think that you can turn the world upside down?¡±


    ¡°These people?¡±Ye Sheng looked around and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°A bunch of trash that can be killed at will.¡±


    This was even more disdainful than mockery, and it waspletely ignored.


    Even the soldiers who had been tested could not endure this humiliation, and they all red at Ye Sheng ferociously, wanting to immediately poke a hole in him.


    The eldest princess disdainfully shook her head and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng, you¡¯re good at everything, but you¡¯re too arrogant. It would be great if you could submit to me. You¡¯re a good horse, but your temper is too fierce.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s lips curled up as he said, ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl, yet you want me to submit to you? Without ye Hong, who do you think you are? Great Qin¡¯s first princess, your identity won¡¯t be able to protect you today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp-tongued, and I¡¯ve experienced it many times. I¡¯m no longer angry; I¡¯ll just kill you,¡±the first princess said coldly as she waved her hand.


    It was said that she was not angry, but now, the eldest princess even had the heart to tear Ye Sheng apart.


    Seven or eight soldiers were all in the second or third transformation of the Golden Core realm, but they knew how to cooperate with the formation. It was a battle formation trained by the military. They were geniuses selected from millions of people. Together with all kinds of support methods, they created these golden core experts.


    Zhou Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You Go deal with Mo Hua.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Yi, your opponent is me.¡±At this time, the young man who had been silent by the eldest princess¡¯side shouted coldly. He took a step forward, and the terrain changed. Countless earth thorns appeared and pointed directly at Zhou Yi.


    ¡°Kenyu family, which family are you from?¡±Zhou Yi¡¯s expression changed greatly as he shouted and asked.


    ¡°Kenyu family, Long Mo Shan, a disciple of the long family. Today, I¡¯m here to kill you.¡±Long Mo Shan shouted and attacked with his palm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed that you¡¯re a scum of the Kanyu family, the long family. Only a member of this family would be willing to be the eldest princessckey. Back then, the KANYU family had joined forces to expel all of you. They really didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±Zhou Yiughed coldly.


    ¡°The KANYU family has long been in the past. Today, I¡¯ll kill you to give the Kanyu family a warning.¡±Long Mo Shan¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light as his expression turned ice-cold.


    Bang!


    His palm struck down, and instantly, arge seal was formed, mming directly towards Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi snorted coldly, and his hands drew a line, condensing a ¡®break¡¯character, and fiercely struck out.


    Rumble!


    This strike caused the earth to shake and the mountains to shake. Long Mo Shan was not weak, and was at least at the eighth transformation of the Golden Core Realm. His fighting speed with Zhou Yi was very fast, and he was pulled to the side in an instant.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was already surrounded by seven or eight early-stage golden core realm cultivators.


    ¡°Cuba, can we kill them?¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of one stick,¡±Cuba said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll go kill the others.¡±Ye Sheng stared at the ink flower. His killing intent was strong. Ye Sheng hated people who were rted to ye Hong.


    ¡°Savage, Try Our Fearless Square Formation,¡±the golden core soldier growled. The power gathered in one body, and it was endless. One attack, and the power of eight stacked together.


    This attack turned into a long halberd, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Cuba growled, and the iron rod in his hand fiercely smashed out.


    ng! ng!


    With a loud sound, Cuba was really brave and fierce. His strength was unfathomable. With one swing of the rod, he smashed these jindan stage early stage cultivators who had been upgraded by a secret technique away.


    Cuba¡¯s attack stunned the eldest princess. It also made Mo Hua Frown. He said lightly, ¡°Barbarians are powerful, but go to Hell.¡±


    He wanted to save his subordinates, or else he would be punished when he returned.


    However, Ye Sheng stopped him and said indifferently, ¡°Your opponent is me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±Mo Hua was furious and instantly changed his face. His true energy surged and smashed onto Ye Sheng¡¯s body


    Boom!


    Blood and Qi surged out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body and rushed into the sky to block this attack. Then, he rotated his hands and used thew of reincarnation.


    ¡°Hell hath no Fury!¡±


    This strike is Ye Sheng evolved from the ten Hades, a strike down, the ten Hadese in session, into a strike, very fierce.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng this time, shocked to the ink flower, he was looking down on Ye Sheng, because Ye Sheng only Xiantian Peak, he is Jindan ten-fold realm.


    But now, he hurriedly retreated, facing Ye Sheng¡¯s attack, shocked to see: ¡°Dao Yun, this actually has more than a Thousand Dao Yun?¡±


    Mo Hua was going crazy. could a jindan stage masterprehend more than a Thousand Dao Yun?


    No, Ye Sheng was not a jindan stage master. He was only at the peak of the Xiantian realm.


    This... How was this possible? Ye Sheng was actually at the peak of the Xiantian realm and hadprehended more than a Thousand Dao Yun?


    The power of this attack was so oppressive that the sky trembled. The illusory images of the ten Yama pces appeared in the void and turned into flowing lights, rushing into this attack.


    Bang!


    Mo Hua was directly sent flying by Ye Sheng. Without any suspense, he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and his entire person became dispirited.


    The eldest princess watched in a daze.


    On the other side, Cuba and seven or eight soldiers were engaged in a stalemate. They looked down on him and only took their iron rods and ruthlessly smashed them down.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Cuba roared angrily. There was no point in attacking. There was only one reason.


    One strength could defeat ten!


    His club smashed down at an extremely fast speed. You had to take it. If you didn¡¯t take it, you would only get beaten up for nothing.


    The soldiers immediately had to take it.


    Dong!


    When he took it, the earth shook like an earthquake. In everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, seven or eight early stage golden elixir realm soldiers were killed by Cuba¡¯s club.


    The bloody scene was extremely cruel. Seeing this, the eldest princess¡¯heart skipped a beat, and sorrow came from her heart.


    This time, she had brought so many golden core soldiers. When she met Ye Sheng, she thought that she could wipe away her previous humiliation, but reality gave her a ruthless blow.


    The people she brought were simply too weak to withstand a single blow, and they were defeated one after another.


    Only Long Mo Mountain and Zhou Yi were left fighting intensely.


    But it was useless.


    Ye Sheng and Cuba were already staring at her.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what should we do with this woman?¡±Cuba shook the iron rod and shook off the blood on it. Then, he pointed at the eldest princess and asked.


    The eldest princess¡¯face was livid. Her body trembled. She gritted her teeth in hatred, but fear was born in her heart.


    Ye Sheng did not look at the eldest princess. Instead, he stared at Mo hua and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him first.¡±


    Mo Hua¡¯s body trembled and he hurriedly said, ¡°Ye Sheng, we have no grudges in the past. Why do you have to kill us all? I don¡¯t want to be with the eldest princess. I¡¯ll go back now. Please let me go.¡±


    He did not want to die. He did not want to die here. This was meaningless.


    He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. Who knew that Ye Sheng was so terrifying? If he had known earlier, he would definitely not have agreed to the eldest princess¡¯invitation.


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°You are ye Hong¡¯s subordinate. This is the reason why you must die.¡±

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 5: killing the eldest Princess (Chapter 5)

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 5: killing the eldest Princess (Chapter 5)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hatred for ye Hong had already seeped deep into his bones, and he naturally would not let ye Hong off.


    Mo Hua still wanted to exin, iming that he was not a subordinate of King Ye but a soldier of Great Qin.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng raised his hand, and a ray of Sword Qi shot out as if it had descended from the sky ¡ª it was the Great River Sword.


    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes widened, and he hurriedly tried to escape. However, the sharpness of the Great River Sword art was not something he could withstand?


    Rumble!


    This sword pierced through Mo Hua¡¯s heart, nailing him to the ground, and he died unwillingly.


    At this moment, only two guards were left by the eldest princess¡¯side. They were both at the early stage of the aurous core stage.


    It waspletely useless.


    Ye Sheng looked at the eldest princess with an indifferent gaze.


    The eldest princess¡¯s body trembled as she stared at Ye Sheng. An uncontroble fear rose in her heart.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying.


    After not seeing him for a period of time, the speed of his growth was simply shocking.


    Such a Ye Sheng, if he was not killed when he was weak, he could not be killed.


    The two guards behind the eldest princess also had ashen faces and were timid in their hearts. It was not easy to cultivate to the jindan stage and no one wanted to die. However, the current situation hadpletely gone out of control.


    Even the eldest princess herself could not be saved, so what could they do?


    Ye Sheng coldly looked at the eldest princess and did not say a word, giving the eldest princess immense pressure.


    She was afraid.


    The eldest princess, who had always beenwless, relied on King ye standing behind her and used all sorts of methods to cause a bloodbath in Great Qin, causing the court and the public to feel uneasy.


    Such a person had never known what fear was.


    Now, she knew.


    Fear was the cold killing intent in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes and the true energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng knew that the first princess was trying her best to hold on. Her only trace of arrogance made it impossible for her to beg Ye Sheng for mercy.


    Perhaps she was still hoping that Ye Sheng would let her go.


    Ye Sheng did not immediately cherish the first princess. Instead, he said to Cuba, ¡°That person is quite powerful; smash his head.¡±


    Ye Sheng was talking about Longmo Mountain, who was currently locked in a stalemate with Zhou Yi.


    Longmo mountain¡¯s cultivation was in the tenth change of the Golden Core realm, while Zhou Yi was in the eighth change of the Golden Core Realm. It was not easy to be locked in a stalemate.


    However, the situation changed in the next second.


    Cuba joined in. An iron rod pierced through space and arrived at Longmo Mountain¡¯s chest in an instant.


    Bang!


    The rod smashed down, and Longmo Shan spurted out arge mouthful of blood. His bones were all broken, and he fell to the ground, cursing, ¡°Despicable, you actually know how to sneak attack?¡±


    ¡°So many of you attacked the three of us, isn¡¯t that despicable?¡±Zhou Yi sneered, condensed the word ¡®kill¡¯, and flew out.


    Puchi!


    The word ¡®kill¡¯turned into a long sword, and with a fierce sh, it cut off Longmo Shan¡¯s head, making him die in peace.


    Now, only the eldest princess and her two guards were left.


    Ye Sheng stared at the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess didn¡¯t dare to escape. Her legs went soft.


    The eldest princess didn¡¯t want to admit it. She was truly scared and trembling from the bottom of her heart. Ye Sheng was too terrifying. He stared at her like the god of death was staring at her.


    Cuba and Zhou Yi walked over and directly surrounded the eldest princess and her two guards.


    The eldest princess¡¯s face was pale, and she felt a sense of despair.


    She continued to persevere and resolutely refused to beg for mercy.


    She was the eldest princess of Great Qin, and her status was noble. How could she beg for mercy?


    However, if she didn¡¯t beg for mercy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see any hope at all.


    The eldest princess was caught in a dilemma.


    Ye Sheng looked at the eldest princess and smiled disdainfully. He asked, ¡°I remember that when we were in Xianyang, I warned you that if you attacked me again, I wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    The eldest princess trembled and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I swear to God that I will never find trouble with you from now on. If I go against it, I will be struck by lightning.¡±


    Under the pressure of survival, the eldest princess begged for mercy.


    She gave up her pride as a princess, gave up her hatred, and begged Ye Sheng for mercy.


    Ye Sheng shook his head regretfully and said, ¡°I warned youst time when we were in Xianyang, but you insisted on seeking death. You Won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. Now that you see the coffin, you know your mistake. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The eldest princess said in shock, ¡°Ye Sheng, are you really going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I Kill You?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The eldest princess said in panic, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m Great Qin¡¯s eldest princess, and with my status here, killing me will be very troublesome. You just have to let me go, and we¡¯ll forget about our grudges. From now on, we¡¯ll stay out of each other¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°You wish,¡±Ye Shengughed mockingly and asked, ¡°If I were defeated by you today and begged for mercy from you and me, would you agree?¡±


    The eldest princess¡¯heart continuously sank to the freezing point.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you kill me, my father won¡¯t let you go,¡±the eldest princess said in the end. She really didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°The eldest Princess of Great Qin is currently in Xianyang, thinking about this behind closed doors. Everyone knows about this. If I kill you here, no one will believe this ridiculous thing that happened 200,000 kilometers away. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re important; you¡¯ve offended too many people. If I kill you, not only will there be no problem, but the other princes will bury the Truth for me,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly, all of a sudden, the first princess¡¯Hope was shattered.


    The first princess shook her head and refused to believe it. She said tenaciously, ¡°Father loves me very much. He will definitely kill you.¡±


    ¡°Then we can try. You Go First. Let¡¯s see if you can wait for me on the bridge of Nai River.¡±Ye Sheng smiled calmly.


    This kind of calmness represented unswerving determination. It meant that Ye Sheng must kill the first princess.


    The eldest princess suddenly shouted, ¡°You two go up and Stop Ye Sheng.¡±


    The two guards were stunned, but they didn¡¯t move.


    The eldest princess¡¯expression turned cold, and she said angrily, ¡°I order you to go up.¡±


    Not only did the two guards not go up, but they took a few steps back.


    Their attitude was very clear.


    ¡°Princess, we also want to live,¡±the guards said.


    The eldest princess sneered, ¡°Are you stupid? If Ye Sheng killed me, would he let you go?¡±


    The two guards were stunned, and then they looked at Ye Sheng with despair.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand with a cold expression and said, ¡°One each, kill them all.¡±


    Ye Sheng pounced on the eldest princess. He wanted to fulfill his promise. If he dared to make a move, he would kill you.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba had gone to kill the two guards. They were determined not to let one go.


    The eldest princess also pounced over and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you.¡±


    The Blood Qi in her entire body surged into her head, and she executed a forbidden technique, activating all of her strength. In an instant, she jumped to the fifth transformation of the Golden Core Realm.


    But she was still too weak.


    Ye Sheng picked up a tree branch and used it as a long sword. He shed down with his sword.


    Rumble!


    A long river descended. Its power was extremely great. It was the great river sword that came down from the sky.


    This sword was an unstoppable attack. No matter how the eldest princess tried to escape, it was useless.


    Her resistance was instantly shattered by the river¡¯s sword Qi.


    Pu!


    Even though the tree branch was weak, in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, it was stillparable to a peerless magic treasure. It urately stabbed into the eldest princess¡¯forehead.


    ¡°Uh... Ye Sheng... you... won¡¯t... die a good death...¡±the eldest princess stared at Ye Sheng with hatred in her eyes. She discovered the final curse.


    ¡°The cry of the weak,¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully and turned to leave.


    The eldest princess fell and died.

 Chapter 337 - Chapter 6: Swords Gate (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 6: Swords Gate (1st update)</h4>


    The eldest princess had been killed, and Ye Sheng had fulfilled his promise.


    Back in Xianyang, Ye Sheng had warned the eldest princess that if she dared to try anything funny, Ye Sheng would kill her.


    In the eyes of others, Great Qin¡¯s princess was quite amazing, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than that.


    In Chaos City, Ye Sheng had killed the third prince, and now he had killed the eldest princess. Ye Sheng did not have much respect for Great Qin.


    On the other side, Cuba and Zhou Yi had easily killed two of the guards, and the people that the eldest princess had brought with her had all been wiped out.


    Ye Sheng stomped on the ground, causing the ground to tremble and crack open, burying all of the corpses.


    No one knew where the eldest princess was, and no one knew that Ye Sheng had killed them here.


    ¡°The first half of the eldest Princess¡¯s life was too smooth. She grew up under the protection of King Ye. When she returned to Xianyang, she was like the Sun in the sky. She didn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes. She brought this cmity upon herself.¡±Zhou Yi shook his head and said.


    ¡°Is this person¡¯s background very big?¡±Cuba asked.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t tell anyone. No matter how big his background is, he¡¯s already dead.¡±Ye Sheng said lightly. He didn¡¯t take this matter seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll continue to the Desert Peak,¡±Zhou Yi said, no longer discussing this matter.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±Cuba led the way. He was very familiar with the Luojia mountain range.


    ..


    The luojia mountain range was vast and endless. The scenery was different and very different. There were snow mountains, rainforests, swamps, and also huge rivers.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi followed Cuba and trekked through mountains and rivers. Finally, three dayster, they saw the desert peak.


    Compared to the surrounding mountains, the desert peak was very unique.


    There were no nts on the entire desert peak. There were many strange rocks and sandstorms. It was bare and did not fit in with the surroundings. It was worthy of the name Desert Peak.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi did not enter rashly. Instead, they observed a nearby mountain peak.


    ¡°There are a lot of people around here,¡±Zhou Yi muttered.


    He could sense that there were many people hiding on the dozens of nearby mountain peaks.


    Cuba looked at the desert peak and said in puzzlement, ¡°There is no one on this desert peak. The treasure you mentioned is nowhere to be found.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned as he watched.


    The Void Demon King, who had been standing on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, suddenly said, ¡°On the Desert Peak, there is a secret realm that has been sealed.¡±


    Zhou Yi looked at the void demon king in surprise and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to enter it, you have to wait until the seal is broken or break it.¡±


    ¡°Can you break it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhou Yi shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t. Last time, I came to find the location, but this seal was set by the hundred schools of philosophers. With my ability, I can¡¯t open it.¡±


    ¡°Unless...¡±Zhou Yi hesitated.


    ¡°Unless what?¡±Cuba immediately asked.


    ¡°Unless the people of Great Zhou took out the book of philosophers again. This treasure has the aura of the hundred schools of philosophers. Perhaps it can. Otherwise, we can only wait for the seal to break by itself,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°The people of Great Zhou are definitely hiding around here.¡±Ye Sheng carefully observed and saw several terrifying auras hidden among the mountains.


    These people were all waiting. Ye Sheng and the others did not arrive quickly and were already veryte.


    Zhou Yi said indifferently, ¡°Since these people want to continue waiting, then we will continue to wait. I reckon that if no one stands out, the people of the Great Zhou still have to think of a way. They can¡¯t afford to dy.¡±


    If the people of the Great Zhou stayed here, it would be more and more dangerous. Only opening the Hundred Sacred Hall as soon as possible, obtaining the inheritance, and quickly leaving would be the correct path.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi was not in a hurry.


    The people of somerge sects were not in a hurry either. They hid among the mountains and stared at the desert peak.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and immediately understood. He smiled and said, ¡°Now, besides the people of Great Zhou, anyone who climbs the desert peak will be the target of public criticism, so we should just wait.¡±


    Cuba was confused. He did not understand, but he knew that he could just follow Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi.


    One word, wait.


    On the Nameless Mountain Peak, Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and meditated. He closed his eyes to cultivate and continued toplete the work of condensing the Earth into the Golden Core.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba took turns to supervise, and at the same time, they protected Ye Sheng.


    The Void Demon King flew to the highest point and looked down at the mountains, monitoring all abnormal movements.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to cultivate. The spiritual energy of the mountain range was absorbed into his body and fused into the Earth to begin refining.


    His progress was slow and unceasing. Two long, milky-white dragons of spiritual energy emerged from ye Sheng¡¯s nostrils and continuously absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy.


    Sometimes, Cuba would look at him and say in surprise, ¡°The amount of spiritual energy he absorbed is even more abnormal than the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. Isn¡¯t he afraid of bursting?¡±


    Zhou Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°His skin is rough and his flesh is thick. He shouldn¡¯t be able to burst.¡±


    The first day of arriving at the desert peak passed quietly just like that.


    At night, Ye Sheng went even more overboard. He didn¡¯t let go of a single mountain range¡¯s spiritual energy or the moonlight essence.


    The moonlight condensed into atex color. When it was projected down, Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body was under the moonlight and was enveloped by a white light.


    He was absorbing the moonlight essence.


    The n of the Earth bing the golden core was more than halfpleted, but he still needed to continue condensing.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s will entered the Earth¡¯s origin and began to learn.


    All kinds of dao charms were absorbed into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    The spiritual energy in his dantian boiled to a certain limit, and then it was condensed into a drop of light blue essence by Ye Sheng.


    After that, the light blue essence continued to appear, drop by drop, and finally condensed into a big river. The waves were turbulent, and it could be seen how much spiritual energy ye Sheng had absorbed.


    All of this spiritual energy was used by him to refine the earth in his DANTIAN.


    On one side, Ye Sheng absorbed it very well. On the other side, there were people who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    The group of six people were all middle-aged men. Each of them had a golden core of at least ten transformations and came from a big force.


    Nine small swords were embroidered on the sleeves of the six people. When they werebined together, they looked like a blooming flower.


    This was the symbol of swords gate. These six golden cores were all elders of swords gate. Three of them had a golden core of eighteen transformations, two of them had a golden core of fifteen transformations, and one of them had a golden core of twelve transformations.


    This was a very powerful force. If they did not meet an emptiness realm expert, they would basically be swept away. That was why they had the confidence toe and explore.


    Originally, they had been waiting for the people of Great Zhou toe and cultivate. However, who would have thought that someone would actually absorb all the spiritual energy of the entire mountain.


    ¡°This is too much. These new kids simply don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Don¡¯t they know the consequences of being greedy?¡±A long-bearded middle-aged man said angrily. He realized that the amount of spiritual energy he absorbed was pitifully small. Most of it had been snatched away by Ye Sheng.


    He was only in the fifteenth transformation of the Golden Core realm, but he couldn¡¯t snatch it away from others. Just thinking about it made him very angry.


    ¡°Third brother, go and teach those kids a lesson. Don¡¯t you know what it means to leave a line in life so that we can meet in the future?¡±A man with gray hair in the eighteenth transformation of the golden core said with a cold snort.


    Third Brother, who was also the angry fifteenth transformation of the Golden Core Realm, immediately stood up and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go and teach them a deep lesson right now.¡±

 Chapter 338 - Chapter 7: The Power of Cuba (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 7: The Power of Cuba (1st update)</h4>


    In an unknown mountain range, Ye Sheng concentrated on his cultivation and refined the earth into a golden core.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba Protected Ye Sheng.


    Suddenly, a surging aura surged over and turned into dense sword qi, aiming directly at Ye Sheng.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s expression changed and he shouted, ¡°Who is attacking in the Dark?¡±


    The Cuban long rod swept and directly shattered the sword qi. he shouted coldly, ¡°What kind of Hero is attacking in the Dark? Get out here.¡±


    ¡°Three ignorant juniors, don¡¯t you know the rules of being a human?¡±The third brother of Swords Gate flew in the air, and Sword Qi appeared by his side. It was extremely fierce and had an extraordinary aura.


    Zhou Yi saw the trademark clothing of swords gate and asked in surprise, ¡°A member of Swords Gate?¡±


    The third brother sneered and said, ¡°Swords Gate doesn¡¯t care about themon people. I didn¡¯t expect you to know about it.¡±


    Cuba looked at Zhou Yi and asked with her eyes, who was this person? What Was Swords Gate?


    Zhou Yi didn¡¯t exin. He stared at third brother and said, ¡°Swords Gate doesn¡¯t care about mortals. Why would it appear here?¡±


    Third brother said calmly, ¡°Our Swords Gate doesn¡¯t care about mortals. It doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t participate in anything. Swords Gate also wants the wisdom and inheritance of the hundred schools of philosophers.¡±


    ¡°Swords Gate was founded by a sword saint without a name. It has been passed down for three thousand years. You guys don¡¯t participate in the change of dynasties and guard your ownnd. It¡¯s reasonable. But when did we offend you?¡±Zhou Yi¡¯s expression was cold, he asked.


    ¡°This mountain isn¡¯t yours, right?¡±Third Brother also didn¡¯t have a good expression.


    ¡°No.¡±Zhou Yi nodded.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not, you guys aren¡¯t the only ones here. Aren¡¯t you guys too overbearing to plunder all this spiritual energy and not care about other people¡¯s cultivation?¡±Third Brother asked coldly.


    Zhou Yi suddenly understood. So this was the reason.


    Cuba grinned and was a little displeased. He said, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t ours, so it naturally isn¡¯t yours. We don¡¯t steal or rob spiritual energy, so what right do you have to be so righteous and awe-inspiring?¡±


    Zhou Yi just watched silently, and he was also very displeased in his heart.


    Third Brother smiled disdainfully. ¡°Three ignorant juniors, who are only in the Jindan stage with ten transformations, dare to argue with me on this issue?¡±


    Zhou Yi said indifferently, ¡°So now you are oppressing us with your cultivation?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to teach you a lesson. I want you to know that in the outside world, you must not be arrogant. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know that you have offended people.¡±The third brother raised his hand, and the sword Qi began to boil. Hula, it spread into a huge sword.


    Zhou Yi frowned. This was an expert with fifteen transformations of the Jindan stage. He could not resist it.


    ¡°Step back and protect Ye Sheng. I will deal with him.¡±Cuba blocked him with his iron rod and said lightly.


    Zhou Yi looked at Cuba and nodded.


    ¡°Mountain barbarians are courting death.¡±Third brother snorted disdainfully.


    Cuba grinned and said, ¡°Old man, if you say it properly, we may be able to give way. But since you have chosen to use force, don¡¯t me me for bullying people.¡±


    Thirdughed out loud. ¡°You are only in the eleventh transformation of the Jindan stage. You are four transformations weaker than me. Don¡¯t you look ignorant by saying this?¡±


    ¡°You are the ignorant one. You want to take a hit from me.¡±Cuba growled and brandished his iron rod, disying a set of wild rod techniques.


    Thirty-six strikes to kill the enemy!


    This was a set of attack techniques. In addition to the weight of Cuba¡¯s magic treasure, every strike would have a force of hundreds of thousands of kilograms.


    Boom!


    Cuba was very wild. He directly smashed down with his club, and the air let out a shrill roar. It was very tragic.


    ¡°Go to Hell, Barbarian Kid.¡±Third Brother smiled disdainfully. He did not put Cuba in his eyes at all. Just as he said, Swords Gate did not care about ordinary people. They were high and mighty, and they did not care much about the affairs of the world, naturally, they did not know that with the changes of the times, the Barbarians were also growing.


    The sword energy around his body condensed into a huge sword and directly fell down. The sword energy turned into a waterfall and directly enveloped Cuba.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Cuba directly faced it and directly smashed down with his club.


    Crack!


    This sword instantly shattered into countless pieces. It couldn¡¯t block Cuba at all. Even though there was a difference of four transformations, Cuba¡¯s attack was still difficult to withstand.


    Third Brother¡¯s expression changed, and he looked at Cuba in surprise. ¡°The barbarians sure have a lot of strength.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mocked the barbarians several times. Today, I¡¯ll twist your head off and use it as a chamber pot.¡±Cuba smiled ferociously, and his iron rod swept across the sky as he continued to attack.


    ¡°Spring rain sword technique!¡±Third Brother¡¯s gaze focused, and he disyed a set of lingering sword techniques, wanting to use softness to counter hardness.


    The spring rain sword technique was taken from the continuous spring rain. It was as gentle as water, and when it was twined together, it could restrain all kinds of fierce attacks.


    Third Brother¡¯s figure transformed. With a long sword in his hand, he disyed this sword technique and started to fight with Cuba.


    ng!


    However, the first time they collided, third brother felt that something was wrong.


    Wasn¡¯t this too fierce?


    His attack hit Cuba¡¯s iron rod, and he immediately felt an unrivaled power that instantly shattered his spring rain sword technique.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Cuba growled and pounced forward, sweeping away everything with his iron rod.


    Kacha!


    Third Bro¡¯s magical treasurepletely copsed under this attack, and he himself was also sent flying. He quickly pulled back his body and looked at Cuba in bewilderment.


    ¡°You... how... Are You So Strong?¡±Third Bro asked.


    ¡°I was born so strong. You¡¯re taking a hit from my rod,¡±Cuba said arrogantly. He was angry. He took three steps forward, crossed hundreds of meters, and struck down with his rod.


    This strike created a hundred different ways of life, a world of clubs, and a beautiful moment of destruction.


    All of this happened in an instant. Third Brother¡¯s face changed dramatically, and a sword pool appeared in his body.


    ¡°10,000 swords return to the origin!¡±


    Third brother was furious. He roared, and 10,000 swords flew out of the sword pool, forming the most violent strike.


    10,000 swords return to the origin, this was the strongest sword technique of the swords gate. It was very powerful. With one strike, tens of thousands of swords fell together, and like rain, they smashed onto Cuba¡¯s body.


    Cuba¡¯s expression froze. This strike was very powerful. He could not take it head-on.


    With a turn, Cuba stopped his attack. He held the iron rod in his hand and spun it quickly. It was airtight.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The 10,000 swords returning to the roots struck the iron rod. It made a crisp sound, but it could not hurt Cuba.


    At first, third brother was very satisfied with this strike. He thought that he could defeat Cuba, but he did not expect Cuba to block it so easily.


    Third Brother¡¯s expression was uncertain. He knew that he had no choice. Cuba was not weaker than him at all. If he continued to fight, he might really have a problem if he was alone.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±Third Brother had the intention to retreat.


    ¡°You want to leave after hitting me?¡±Cuba let out a long howl and threw the iron rod in his hand. Like a shooting star, it directly smashed into third brother¡¯s body.


    The force of tens of thousands of Jin was directly thrown out and smashed onto his body, causing third brother to immediately let out a miserable cry. He was smashed until he vomited blood. He hurriedly retreated and said in shock and anger, ¡°You guys just wait and see.¡±


    Cuba immediatelyughed angrily, ¡°You still know how to call for reinforcements?¡±


    Dong Dong Dong!


    He stepped on the ground and let out a trembling sound. It was extremely terrifying. He grabbed the iron rod that was thrown out and held it with both hands. He ruthlessly smashed the rod and sent third brother flying.


    PFFT!


    The third brother was injured and fell to the ground. He got up in a panic and hurriedly retreated, not daring to say a word.


    Cuba still wanted to chase after him, but Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said, ¡°Cuba, don¡¯t chase after the enemy.¡±

 Chapter 339

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter Eight, the people of Great Zhou (second update)</h4>


    Cuba stopped and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s still the fifteen transformations of the Golden Core. It can¡¯t even withstand these few blows from me.¡±


    Zhou Yi¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°The people of Swords Gate won¡¯t act alone. There must be an expert behind them. Now that you¡¯ve injured this person, we have to leave first.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also at fault for this matter. I absorbed too much spiritual energy. But since it has happened, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s leave this ce first andy low for a while.¡±


    Cuba could only nod and ask, ¡°These people are all here for the hundred schools of Philosophers?¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded and said, ¡°Now, even the Swords Gate, which does not care about mortals, is involved. It can be imagined that the people from the other sects will note.¡±


    ¡°This is a great battle that countless people are fighting for. We need to assess the situation. Now, we have no chance of winning if we fight with these eighteen transformation golden core cultivators.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was sharp as he said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I know a rtively secret ce nearby that can let us hide.¡±Cuba led the way and said.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi followed him andmunicated on the way.


    ¡°Is swords gate very powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He knew nothing about swords gate.


    Cuba also listened curiously.


    ¡°Swords Gate belongs to a hidden sect. It was inherited from the sword saint, Nameless. Three thousand years ago, nameless defeated a group of experts with ten thousand swords. He was invincible in the world. Later, he shattered the void and ascended to the immortal world. Before he left, he established a sect, Swords Gate.¡±Zhou Yi exined.


    ¡°Swords Gate has been passed down for three thousand years?¡±Cuba asked in surprise.


    ¡°When swords gate was founded, they maintained a low-key style and did not participate in the changes in the human world. Their goal was to ascend to immortality and cultivate the myriad swords sect. Now, they have a deep foundation. In addition, they do not fight for external power, so no one wants to provoke them,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°Another major force,¡±ye Sheng sighed. This time, who knew how many major forces hade.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be careful,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    Cuba brought Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi to a secret outdoor peach garden. It was a canyon hidden in the mountains. There was a stream in the canyon that nourished the creatures and animals in the entire canyon.


    There were pure white cherry blossom trees sprinkling down, beautiful flower stamens blooming, and wild animals drinking water. It was peaceful and peaceful.


    Ye Sheng and the other two came in and lowered their presence. They did not rm the Aborigines and stopped in a cave.


    ¡°This ce is absolutely hidden. No one will find us,¡±Cuba said confidently.


    Ye Sheng also believed that this ce would never be found, because when they came in, it was full of twists and turns. People who came in for the first time would definitely give up.


    ¡°Cuba and I will take turns to go out to scout for information. You can slowly cultivate,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    ¡°This is the source of an ley line. From this cave, the ley line is inside. The spiritual energy is so dense that it is almost condensed into liquid. When I discovered this ce back then, I also went in to cultivate for a period of time. I improved very quickly,¡±Cuba said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There really is an ley line?¡±


    Ley lines could only be found by chance, not by searching for it. Even if it was a noble family that could point acupoints, finding an ley line was also their goal.


    Having a thick ley line could help ye Sheng grow quickly, and the speed of condensing the Earth would also be elerated. The goal of breaking through to the Jindan stage was not far away.


    ¡°This ley line was discovered by me. No one else knows about it,¡±Cuba said proudly.


    Ye Sheng looked at Cuba gratefully. To be able to give up the ley line for him to absorb, this friendship was worth mentioning.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ye Sheng, you continue to absorb the ley line. This time, no one will disturb you. Let¡¯s go and find out more information,¡±Zhou Yi said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any conflicts with others. After i break through, once I break through the eighteen changes of the Jindan stage, I won¡¯t be a threat anymore.¡±


    Zhou Yi and Cuba both nodded, then walked out, each carrying out their respective duties.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, went deep into the cave and continued to walk down.


    After walking for two hours, Ye Sheng finally saw the ley lines.


    The spiritual energy was so dense that ye Sheng felt saturated even when he took a breath.


    This was simply inconceivable. This ley line was at its peak, like an old dragon entrenched in the depths of the Earth.


    Ye Sheng immediately sat on the ley line, condensed a seal, and began to devour a huge amount of spiritual energy.


    Rumble!


    A spiritual energy storm swept over, spreading over Ye Sheng¡¯s body, turning into circles of light and being used to refine the earth in his DANTIAN.


    Previously, if Ye Sheng¡¯s condensing speed was like a person walking, then now he was sitting on a horse carriage, or a horse carriage pulled by fourrge horses, charging towards the finish line.


    ..


    The third brother of swords gate was severely injured and staggered back.


    When the three golden core eighteen transformations saw this, they immediately flew into a rage.


    ¡°Third brother, who beat you up like this?¡±


    ¡°Third brother, how many people surrounded you?¡±


    ¡°Third brother, you didn¡¯t Hurt Your Foundation, right?¡±


    A group of people put the third brother on the ground and injected their zhenqi to treat the third brother¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°There are only three of them. Two of them are not powerful. One of them is in the eighth transformation of the Golden Core realm while the other is only at the peak of the Xiantian realm. Only one of them is in the eleventh transformation realm. He held a big iron rod and beat me up like this,¡±third brother said indignantly.


    ¡°A barbarian kid?¡±


    ¡°He is simply too audacious. Our Swords Gate does not cause trouble, but we are also not afraid of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Where are these three people? I will go and kill them.¡±


    ¡°Bring third brother with us. These three bastards. If Our Swords Gate doesn¡¯t show our might, do they really think that we¡¯re easy to bully?¡±


    An eighteen transformation golden core cultivator shouted angrily.


    The group of people were filled with righteous indignation. Under third brother¡¯s guidance, they came to the position where Ye Sheng and the others had been.


    When they looked, there was no one there.


    Third brother said angrily, ¡°They escaped. They deserve to die. These bastards.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, split up and look for them. If you find them, immediately send the signal. If you hurt our men, how can you just leave?¡±Eighteen transformations of the Golden Core said coldly.


    ¡°Go around the desert peak and look for them.¡±Third Brother pointed at them.


    The men of Swords Gate immediately split up and began to search for them. They did not care about exposing themselves, which made many people confused. were the men of Swords Gate Crazy?


    On another mountain peak, dozens of people had set up camp here.


    They were people from Great Zhou, and they had been here for more than a month. During this month, they had triggered the Hundred Sacred Hall¡¯s defenses and alerted the people of Great Qin.


    At this moment, the leader of the Great Zhou was the great prince, the future Emperor of Great Zhou. He was also a disciple taught by Daoist Qiu. Beside him were ten eighteen transformation golden core experts, all of whom were the foundation of Great Zhou.


    ¡°Great Prince, the situation is very chaotic now. What should we do?¡±Asked an extraordinary eighteen transformations of the Golden Core, who was wearing a chain armor and had a handsome face.


    This was the champion Marquis of the Great Zhou. He was not even thirty years old and had reached the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. He had helped the Great Zhou seize many inds overseas, opened up New Territories, and was conferred the title of Champion Marquis.


    The Great Prince had a head of golden hair and a calm expression. He looked at the unique desert peak between the mountains, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait. If we go out now, we will definitely be targeted by everyone. Let¡¯s wait and see. If master cane over, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±

 Chapter 340

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter nine, breaking through the Golden Core (third update)</h4>


    The people of the Great Zhou wanted to wait. Of course, they also knew that dragging this out would be very unfriendly to them.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. All the major forces were keeping an eye on the Hundred Sacred Hall, and the book of philosophers in their hands was the best weapon to open the door. If they dragged this out, the major sects would run out of patience, and they woulde to snatch it.


    Thus, they couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out.


    However, they had no choice but to drag it out. Once Daoist Qiu arrived, the Hundred Temple would be theirs.


    However, it was a pity that after Daoist Qiu fought with King Ye, he disappeared without a trace. Without any news, the first prince was very anxious.


    In the depths of the mountain, a desert peak stood there alone. It was out of ce with the surrounding mountains and was very eye-catching.


    The people from the various sects around the mountain peak all stood still.


    The people from swords gate were still searching the area, looking for Ye Sheng and the other two. However, because Zhou Yi and Cuba knew to hide, they could not have a conflict, so they were not discovered.


    The situation was like a long river. On the surface, it seemed calm, but on the inside, there was an undercurrent.


    Time flowed like water, and three days passed in an instant.


    In these three days, nothing really happened. Everything was very calm.


    But the situation became anxious.


    The feeling after three days was clearly much more anxious than three days ago.


    Everyone in the family became anxious. Zhou Yi and Cuba watched coldly from the side, so they naturally noticed this atmosphere.


    At night, they returned to the cave and came to Ye Sheng¡¯s side.


    In the depths of the cave, on the ley line, Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and meditated. His entire body sank into the ley line. Most of his body was covered by the ley line. It looked very magical.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian was connected to this ley line. Now, he didn¡¯t need to take the initiative to absorb it. This ley line would take the initiative to send arge amount of spiritual energy into Ye Sheng¡¯s dantian.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s condensation had reached a critical moment and he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I saw people from other viges appear here in the past two days,¡±Cuba said.


    ¡°It seems that other forces have reached an agreement with these barbarian viges,¡±Zhou Yi guessed.


    ¡°I guess so. Our vige chief didn¡¯t agree to send more people, saying that this is an opportunity. It¡¯s not useful to have more people,¡±Cuba said with regret.


    ¡°Your vige chief is right. If there were more people than people, the inheritance of the hundred schools of philosophers would have been taken away long ago,¡±ye Sheng said with an ethereal voice.


    He was now in a special environment. The earth in his Dantian was about to be his golden core. During this period of time, Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension had been increasing day by day. All of this had been umted and stored in his dantian.


    His soul cultivation had also broken through to the peak of the Tenth Heaven of the leaving aperture realm.


    The next step was to condense a golden core with both his physical body and soul.


    The golden core of the soul and physical body could be condensed separately, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s case, they were all dissolved in the Earth in his dantian. At that time, once he broke through, his cultivation would probably soar.


    And once the Earth in his Dantian became Ye Sheng¡¯s golden core, his future path basically had a solid foundation. He just needed to keep adding bricks and tiles to it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how much more time do you need?¡±Zhou Yi asked.


    Cuba also looked curiously.


    ¡°Within ten days, I will definitely be able to break through,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for ten days. After ten days, we won¡¯t have to hide anymore,¡±Zhou Yi said excitedly.


    Cuba also smiled happily.


    ¡°After ten days, the situation will continue to deteriorate. We¡¯ll take the initiative to break through,¡±Ye Sheng said faintly.


    ¡°Take the initiative to break it?¡±Zhou Yi was stunned. He looked at Ye Sheng, not understanding what he meant.


    Cuba was also frowning. How could they take the initiative to break it?


    ¡°We will join forces with many other forces and take the initiative to snatch the Great Zhou¡¯s book of philosophers. If they don¡¯t make a move, we will force them to make a move,¡±ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s also possible.¡±Zhou Yi thought about it carefully. It was indeed feasible.


    They could not let the Great Zhou¡¯s people continue to drag things out. Every day that passed here, everyone¡¯s patience would decrease by one point.


    ¡°I estimate that we won¡¯tst ten days,¡±Cuba thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±Zhou Yi asked.


    ¡°Because not only did I see people from the other viges, but I also saw people from the demon race,¡±Cuba said seriously.


    ¡°What kind of demon race?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There are several forces of the demon race in the Luojia mountain range. This time, I saw a few transformed fairies,¡±Cuba said.


    ¡°The situation has beplicated. ¡®¡¯Now, we can only wait until Ye Sheng breaks through before we have the confidence to participate,¡±Zhou Yi sighed.


    Cuba also fell silent. He was very powerful. With a big stick in one hand, he had beaten the golden core of the fifteen transformations to the point that he could not fight back at all. However, against the sixteen transformations, he was at a disadvantage, not to mention the seventeen and eighteen transformations.


    There was no need to mention Zhou Yi. Among the young people, he was very powerful. He was not even twenty years old, and his golden core was at the eight transformations. He was about to break through to the nine transformations.


    However, against the older generation, or those who were ten years older than him, he simply could not win.


    Ye Sheng said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait for me to break through. When Ie out, I will kill all of them.¡±


    ..


    Zhou Yi and Cuba still went out to observe, while Ye Sheng was still cultivating.


    The entire ley line had already been integrated into Ye Sheng¡¯s body. This mountain, along with several nearby ones, had a weakening of spiritual energy. Some people felt that it was very strange, but they could not find the problem.


    The Void Demon King stared at Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng was breaking through, and it had been protecting him for the past few days.


    Ye Sheng was about to break through to the Golden Core Realm, and the Void Demon King was also very worried. If Ye Sheng made a mistake in his breakthrough, or if he was disturbed, the consequences would be very serious.


    The Void Demon King wanted to ensure that Ye Sheng broke through in good condition. That would also be of great help to him.


    Time passed day by day, and Ye Sheng was also immersed in a focused breakthrough.


    The earth in his Dantian had also turned into a jindan of ye Sheng, and was undergoing the final melting.


    The outside world was turbulent, but inside the cave, Ye Sheng was as immovable as a mountain. An ley line waspletely absorbed by him, and Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body was evolving to a higher level.


    Reincarnation seal, reincarnation sword technique, Netherworld River, ten halls of Hell, Netherworld saintly being.


    Sheng, thirteen swords, great river sword technique, Kun Peng Transformation, ten Daoist techniques..


    Finally, reincarnationw. All of these techniques were integrated into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, bing nutrients for Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian and golden core.


    Ye Sheng was like a person who had been hungry for a long time. When he saw everything he could eat, he swallowed it all.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body let out a loud sound. His Qi and blood surged. The Netherworld saintly being broke through and began a new transformation.


    Thew of reincarnation appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, slowly condensing.


    Sword Qi appeared around Ye Sheng¡¯s body. After a careful count, there was a total of thirteen swords.


    A long river appeared between Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. There was a Kun Peng swimming in it.


    Thest ten Hades appeared behind Ye Sheng, each of them extremely mysterious.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    A strong heartbeat sounded, and Ye Sheng¡¯s bodypleted its transformation and went up another level.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood turned into long dragons, intertwining together and providing ye Sheng with even more powerful strength.


    Waves of pressure came from the air,ing from Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian. An azure golden core spun around and attached itself to Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡±


    When everything was ready, Ye Sheng let out a low growl. The center of his brows shone brightly. His spirit, Ye Sheng, ran out and immediately threw himself into the Dantian Earth.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura instantly spread across the entire mountain peak, startling countless people and causing them to look over.

 Chapter 341

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 10, tyrannical strength (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough caused a huge fluctuation in momentum, shaking the already anxious mood.


    In these ten days, the people of all the forces were enduring, and their patience had reached a limit. No one was willing to wait any longer.


    Along with themotion caused by Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough, it rmed these people.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    One figure after another shuttled through the air. They were all golden core experts. There were some young people, but most of them were middle-aged.


    The people from swords gate were also among them.


    ¡°This aura is so familiar.¡±Third brother of Swords Gate looked at it with puzzlement. He suddenly remembered that this was one of the three people who had beaten him up not long ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s them. This person is the group of people who beat me up. His cultivation is at the peak of the Xiantian realm.¡±Third brother gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually them. After searching for more than ten days and hiding everywhere, they have finally appeared.¡±The Golden Core Eighteen of Swords Gate¡¯s expression turned cold as he shouted.


    ¡°Third brother hasn¡¯t fully recovered until now. It¡¯s all thanks to them. This revenge must be avenged.¡±A golden core seventeen transformation said fiercely.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go over together. Swords Gate has lived in the mountains for a long time. Our reputation is not well-known, but we can¡¯t be easily bullied.¡±The boss smiled coldly and directly ran in the direction of Ye Sheng.


    The rest of the people followed closely behind.


    They came menacingly.


    They were not the first batch of people. All the major powers looked in the direction of Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough in astonishment. With such a hugemotion, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The Aura Rose Like Thunder and clouds, attracting the attention of everyone.


    Some people did not know that it was a breakthrough and thought that the Hundred Sacred Hall had appeared. They hurried over and when they got closer, they realized that it was someone who had broken through to the gold core realm.


    ¡°This aura is too terrifying, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°When I broke through to the Golden Core realm, it was not even one-thousandth of this. How could it be a breakthrough to the Golden Core Realm?¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Such a powerful aura?¡±


    ¡°Many forces have been attracted here. Now that everyone has met, I don¡¯t think we can wait any longer.¡±


    A group of people rushed to the vicinity and discussed animatedly.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba watched nervously with worried faces.


    ¡°What should we do? If this attracts the people of Swords Gate, we won¡¯t be able to hold them off.¡±Cuba said in a deep voice. He could fight against the fifteen transformations of the golden core, but he couldn¡¯t fight against the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.


    Zhou Yi frowned and said, ¡°Wait a little longer. Once Ye Sheng haspletely broken through, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    They stood guard nearby and couldn¡¯t retreat.


    In the valley, Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body floated up and floated in mid-air. All sorts of strange phenomena appeared in the surroundings. A Ray of light that connected heaven and earth fixed ye Sheng here.


    His entire body was undergoing a transformation.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s old bones were broken and then reconstructed. His tendons and veins were destroyed and reconstructed. His physical body solidified and then dispersed one by one, like an old tree shedding its skin, giving birth to a new and perfect physical body.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s fifth transformation. His body was already very shocking, even more terrifying than a demon beast with rough and thick skin.


    A golden core appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian. It was blue and round, extremely beautiful.


    At the same time, the third reincarnation seal condensed in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian. Upon careful observation, two reincarnation seals, one on the left and one on the right, protected the Dantian Earth.


    The first reincarnation seal had been used by Ye Sheng and could not be salvaged. However, now that a third had been condensed, Ye Sheng could be considered to have some confidence.


    At the same time, the thousands of strands of Dao rhythm that Ye Sheng hadprehended previously had now transformed into aplete dao rhythm. Although it was not so thick and was like the tendons and veins of a human body, it was still a dao rhythm.


    Only emptiness realm people couldprehend a dao rhythm. This was also the symbol of the emptiness realm. However, with Ye Sheng, he had it the moment he broke through.


    All these umted experiences were painstakinglyprehended by Ye Sheng previously. Now that he had made a breakthrough, it was like a volcano erupting, surging out all at once.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s realm continued to increase.


    First change of golden core, second change of golden core, third change of golden core, fourth change of golden core, fifth change of Golden Core..


    After reaching the fifth change of golden core, the momentum of this breakthrough stopped. Ye Sheng did not force himself to make another breakthrough. This was all umted previously. Now that he had umted so much, it would not hurt his foundation. If he forced himself to improve, there would be a problem.., ye Sheng could not even say out his regret.


    When Ye Sheng was breaking through, a sharp sword light shed over, apanied by a cold shout, ¡°It was you who hurt my third junior brother. Now you want to break through, damn it.¡±


    When this sword Qi descended, it was like a celestial being from the heavens, extremely fast and beautiful.


    This sword light shed through the eyes of the onlookers.


    This sword light seemed to havee from the celestial world, like an immortal descending to the mortal world.


    This sword, with the aura of killing everything, fell down.


    This sword was going to kill Ye Sheng, this person who had broken through.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba were shocked at the same time. They quickly rushed up, wanting to block this sword.


    But it was toote. This sword was released by the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. Their speed was too slow.


    This sword was going tond on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    This sword was so terrifying that people could not express it with words.


    A sword light that could freeze the neen prefectures probably referred to this kind of sword technique.


    Many people stared with their eyes wide open in disbelief. This sword strike was too terrifying.


    ¡°Is the person who broke through going to be killed?¡±


    ¡°This is the sword technique of swords gate. Is there any enmity between them?¡±


    ¡°There must be. This sword technique is too terrifying. Moreover, it came when the other party broke through. It¡¯sparable to the enmity of killing one¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person who broke through?¡±


    This question stumped most of the people. They were all golden core experts from somerge sects. They often went into closed door cultivation and didn¡¯t care about the affairs of the world.


    Of course, there were also people who recognized Ye Sheng and said in surprise, ¡°This is Ye Sheng, the young man who has been in the limelight recently. I didn¡¯t expect that he would actuallye here.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, is he very powerful?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°The emergence Holy Land was destroyed because of him. There are seven experts at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm standing behind him. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s powerful?¡±Someone exined.


    ¡°So terrifying. Seven experts at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm. How did the people of Swords Gate have a grudge against them?¡±Someone scratched his head and was very puzzled.


    There were also people who shouted, ¡°This sword is going to hit him.¡±


    This sword attack from the eighteen transformations of the golden core was extremely terrifying. Zhou Yi and Cuba were unable to block it, and it was about to pierce into Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    What was the fastest ce to kill someone?


    The sword attack from between Ye Sheng¡¯s be directly killed his soul. Even if his body was still conscious, it was useless. It was impossible for gods to save him.


    A resplendent sword light directlynded three inches in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, it fiercely fell.


    ng!


    A sound that shook the whole area made everyone¡¯s face change. They looked at it in disbelief.


    This sword fell and hit the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows. However, what happened next made people unable to believe their eyes.


    This sword light seemed to have hit the toughest meteorite and instantly shattered into more than ten pieces.


    And between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows, only a little bit of red appeared.


    Shua!


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes, and a cold light shot out. He stared at the eighteen transformations of the golden core of the sword sect in the distance, and said coldly, ¡°If you sh me once, I will also sh you once.¡±

 Chapter 342

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 11, Pure Sword (fifth update)</h4>


    Everyone in the mountain looked at him in shock.


    ¡°What kind of monster is he?¡±


    ¡°The attack of the eighteen transformations of the golden core couldn¡¯t even break his skin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little red, and there¡¯s not even a mark left behind?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Ye got married in Xianyang some time ago. After he had a wife, was he so fierce?¡±


    The scene just now really surprised them. They had never thought that someone could block the attack of the eighteen transformations of the golden core with only his physical body.


    The eighteen transformations of the golden core of swords gate was also in disbelief. He looked at his own hand and then looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s forehead. His state of mind copsed.


    He began to suspect that he and Ye Sheng had switched ces. Ye Sheng was in the eighteen transformations of the golden core, and he had be a kid who had just broken through to the golden core.


    This was too terrifying. This eighteen transformations of the golden core had never seen anyone cultivate their body to this level.


    And just when everyone was shocked, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said something.


    This eighteen transformations of the golden core of Swords Gate was furious, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Do you really think that just because your body is strong, you can rival the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core?¡±


    ¡°Cultivation relies on theprehension of dao rhythm, the essence of energy, and the supreme cultivation method. Cultivating the body, the actions of a boorish man.¡±Another eighteen transformations of the golden core of Swords Gate said coldly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully and stretched out his hand to grab. Moonlight condensed and surrounded his body, shining on Ye Sheng¡¯s crystal-clear skin. His body shone with a brilliant light, and his posture was tall and straight, like a blooming immortal lotus. His entire temperament was ethereal,


    a surge of energy surged out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body, bursting out with a huge brilliance, which corresponded to the Bright Moon in the Sky Mountain.


    The Bright Moon sank, shining as bright as jade. The brilliance was gentle, like pieces of broken crystals falling down, and also like the refracted brilliance of seven-colored ss.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Ye Sheng became extremely mysterious and noble.


    The Void Demon King squatted on Zhou Yi¡¯s shoulder and said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng has really condensed a golden core that is even more powerful than the golden core of Chaos.¡±


    Zhou Yi looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough and also smiled. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve finally endured it. I wonder how terrifying Ye Sheng is now?¡±


    Cuba said in surprise, ¡°The Qi and blood in Ye Sheng¡¯s body is so dense that I¡¯m surprised. This doesn¡¯t seem like the Qi and blood of a human, but the Qi and blood of divine beasts like true dragons, phoenixes, and Qilin.¡±


    Not only them, but the onlookers could also see that the current ye Sheng waspletely different from the Xiantian realm.


    The current Ye Sheng, with every move he made, had an unrivaled strength.


    He stared at an eighteen transformation jindan of swords gate and said lightly, ¡°Tell me your name. You just cut me with your sword, and I will also cut you with my sword. You are my first opponent after I broke through. I will allow you to say your name.¡±


    This eighteen transformations of the golden core was so angry that heughed, he said, ¡°What an arrogant tone. Even if you broke through to the fifth transformation of the golden core, the gap between you and Me is like an ocean, like an abyss, unsurpassable. Today, I will definitely chop off your head. Remember, the person who killed you is the thirteen immortals of the swords gate.¡±


    The name of the thirteen immortals of the golden core made Ye Sheng nod. His face turned cold and he said, ¡°I know the name, so now please go to Hell.¡±


    ng!


    Ye Sheng did what he said. As soon as his voice fell, a wisp of sword Qi appeared behind him.


    This sword Qi was condensed by the moonlight, adding a wisp of Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood. It became very demonic. There was the brightness of the moonlight, and there was also the dark red of Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood. They intertwined together and were held in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused. He stared at longevity thirteen and did not say any more nonsense.


    No matter how much he said, it wasn¡¯t as good as one sword.


    This sword didn¡¯t contain any hatred. There was no other meaning.


    Ye Sheng wanted to kill him.


    The sword was divided into character. In this world, there were the sword of the gentleman, the Sword of the sovereign, the Sword of the vassal, the sword of the viin, the Sword of the hero..


    The sword was actually still a sword. It was just that the person holding it gave it a different character.


    Since ancient times, there had been treasured swords and beautiful women. Under the long swords, there were many stories of heroes and beautiful women. Therefore, the sword was the head of all weapons.


    And the sword that Ye Sheng was holding now gave him a very simple character.


    This was a killing sword.


    The sword could carry many meanings, but the sword itself was a killing weapon.


    Ye Sheng gave this sword the original pure power.


    Killing.


    Killing an eighteenth change of the golden core.


    Killing an eighteenth change of the golden core of the sword sect.


    The person that was killed was called longevity thirteen.


    He killed a person who had no enmity with Ye Sheng, but for various reasons, he had to draw his sword and kill him.


    This sword strike was purely filled with killing intent.


    This killing intent filled most of the night sky, causing countless people to feel a chill.


    Many people widened their eyes as they looked at Ye Sheng, who was in mid-air, and his sword strike.


    Just how powerful was this sword strike?


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, in Changsheng Thirteen¡¯s eyes, and in the eyes of the golden core of Swords Gate.


    Ye Sheng shed out.


    Different people saw this sword, and saw different postures.


    Some people saw that Ye Sheng was like a child who had just practiced the sword, and he drew his sword and shed out in a serious manner.


    Some people saw that Ye Sheng was like a prodigal son, drinking wine and casually shing out.


    Some people even saw that Ye Sheng was like a peerless swordsman, solemnly shing out.


    The power of this sword, along with a brilliant light, was reflected in the eyes of many people.


    At this moment, it was as if they saw the most beautiful color in the world.


    Everyone was immersed in it.


    Even the eighteen transformations of the golden core were unable to extricate themselves from being attracted by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    This sword, Ye Sheng integrated what he had learned and went all out to kill.


    In this sword attack, he had fused a dao rhythm that Ye Sheng had alreadyprehended, the reincarnation sword technique, life, thirteen swords..


    In the entire mountain range, countless people were stunned by this sword attack.


    Only one person was so frightened that his face was deathly pale. His entire body was ice-cold and he was unable to move.


    Longevity thirteen.


    His lips trembled as he looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s sword attack and said in fear, ¡°Sword Principle!¡±


    The members of the swords gate were not unfamiliar with this term. The Godly State of Sword Dao was the greatest reward for those who practiced sword dao.


    And godly state of Sword Dao was an ability that only emptiness realm swordsmen had in the eyes of immortal thirteen.


    But now, Ye Sheng¡¯s sword attack had reached the godly state of Sword Dao.


    How... How was this possible?


    Immortal thirteen suddenly roared, ¡°Save me.¡±


    He admitted defeat. He could not block ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    Not only could he not block it, more than half of his heart that was trying to block it had been destroyed.


    Before this sword had even arrived, it had already crushed the dao heart of an eighteen transformation golden core cultivator.


    The other members of swords gate were immersed in the brilliance of this sword. When they suddenly heard the cry for help, they all woke up. The remaining two eighteen transformation golden core cultivators immediately wanted to save thirteen.


    However, it was already toote.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword attack carried a beautiful arc. Under the moonlight and under everyone¡¯s gaze, it pierced into thirteen¡¯s be.


    It was at the exact same position as Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    It was also as fast as the sword attack that pierced Ye Sheng.


    However, the ending was different from Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    Puff!


    Thirteen¡¯s head was like a watermelon. Under this sword attack, itpletely exploded.


    ¡°Revenge... Revenge...¡±immortal thirteen only left this sentence, then fell to the ground and diedpletely.

 Chapter 343

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 12, forcing the Great Zhou Dynasty (1st update)</h4>


    Silence.


    The entire mountain range fell silent.


    Only the whistling sound of the wind blew the leaves, causing them to rustle, blowing into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Many people sighed in their hearts.


    Wasn¡¯t this too strong?


    He had just broken through to the Jindan stage and crossed the border consecutively, and then he killed an 18 change jindan stage cultivator with a single sword.


    This was the 18 change jindan stage, not some crooked melon, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t even block a single sword.


    Terrifying!


    Everyone present knew that Ye Sheng had really be the number one person in this area.


    Some of the veteran eighteen transformations of the Golden Core were also silent at this moment. They did not have the confidence to say that they could defeat Ye Sheng.


    Just that sword just now, they had all seen it. Aimed at them, no one had the courage to say that they could withstand it.


    The mountains were silent. Only the people of swords gate were trembling, their hearts bleeding. Their big brother, their eighteen transformations of the golden core expert, had been killed just like that.


    This was too sudden, so sudden that no one knew how to respond.


    Third Brother¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation, and his hatred was deep. He suddenly stared at Ye Sheng and was about to curse out loud.


    But when he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes, all his words were choked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were so terrifying, as if if he just said one more word, the same sword woulde shing at him.


    The other members of swords gate were also filled with grief and anger. Each and every one of them was furious, but simrly, no one dared to say anything harsh.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying.


    So terrifying that no one dared to provoke him.


    Even if swords gate still had two eighteen transformations of the golden core, they still didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    Previously, the eighteen transformations of the golden core was the strongest person in this area. Swords gate had three of them, so it could be said that they were unrestrained.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    Ye Sheng killed the eighteen transformations of the golden core in front of everyone, breaking everyone¡¯s understanding.


    Eighteen transformations of the Golden Core was no longer invincible.


    ¡°Put thirteen¡¯s corpse away, let¡¯s go.¡±The two remaining golden cores of swords gate looked at each other and then said in a deep voice.


    It was extremely unwise to fight with Ye Sheng now. It was better to conserve strength, observe the situation, and give ye Sheng a fatal blow.


    The rest of the swords gate members opened their mouths, wanting to say that they would take revenge for thirteen changsheng, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it.


    In the end, they quietly put away the corpses, looked at Ye Sheng viciously, and turned around to leave.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng watched them leave and didn¡¯t stop them.


    Swords Gate still had two golden core eighteen transformations, one golden core seventeen transformations, and another golden core fifteen transformations..


    Ye Sheng could use all his means to kill them here, but that would undoubtedly be the target of public criticism. Those who were present said that if these people had a backup n and injured Ye Sheng, Zhou Yi and Cuba would not be able to protect Ye Sheng.


    They did not want to continue, so Ye Sheng let them go. The culprit was already dead, and this matter would end here. If swords gate dared to continue to provoke Ye Sheng, then what awaited them would be a matter of a few swords.


    With swords gate retreating, the rest of the people also slowly left. Ye Sheng could not afford to offend them now. Before the hundred temples appeared, no one was willing to go against Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng slowlynded and looked at Zhou Yi and Cuba. He asked, ¡°Has there been any major incidents recently?¡±


    Zhou Yi shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing Major. It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s patience has reached its limit. Previously, the people of Great Zhou wanted to leave, but they were discovered by some people. Now, everyone is surrounding the people of Great Zhou. I don¡¯t think they can wait any longer.¡±


    Cuba also said, ¡°I also saw many people from the monster raceing. They joined hands to wait at the side. There are also people from barbarian viges. Some came alone, and some joined hands with others.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and fell into deep thought.


    The demon king of the Void suddenly flew to Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Ye Sheng, what kind of golden core did you condense?¡±


    Zhou Yi and Cuba looked at him curiously. They wanted to know what kind of Golden Core Ye Sheng hadprehended. How could he be so powerful? He had reached the fifth transformation of the Golden Core and instantly killed the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°A blue golden core.¡±


    ¡°The golden core can have all kinds of colors, but it¡¯s not mandatory to be golden. Let me ask you, what kind of Golden Core did youprehend?¡±The demon king of the Void was very curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of golden core it is either,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully. He really did not know that the earth in his Dantian had be his golden core. As he continued to cultivate, this earth would bepletely under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, at that time, by taking out the Earth, Ye Sheng would have the power of a world.


    ¡°More powerful than the primal Chaos Golden Core?¡±The Void Demon King asked expectantly. As long as Ye Sheng condensed a golden core that was more powerful than the primal chaos golden core, it had hope of bringing Ye Sheng to defeat the great enemy in the void.


    ¡°It should be more powerful than that.¡±Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and said.


    He didn¡¯t dare to be sure. After all, Ye Sheng had never encountered a primal chaos golden core before, so he didn¡¯t know how powerful it was. However, the power of the Earth in the Dantian might not be great in the initial stage, but in theter stage, Ye Sheng could absolutely insta-kill heaven and earth.


    ¡°Good, good.¡±The Void Demon King flew up happily, he said fiercely, ¡°Lin Yi, you bastard, you forced me to this point. Just you wait. When I return to the void, I will bring my little brother, Ye Sheng, to defeat you. I will let you have a taste of defeat as well.¡±


    Zhou Yi and Cuba were confused.


    Ye Sheng did not exin. The demon king of the Void had been suppressed by the enemy called Lin Yi until he was extremely aggrieved. Now, he was just venting.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what should we do next?¡±Zhou Yi did not ask about the demon king of the void and asked Ye Sheng.


    Cuba also looked at Ye Sheng expectantly. Now That Ye Sheng had such great power, he had to do something.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°Follow me. We will go see the people of Great Zhou.¡±


    Ye Sheng had made a breakthrough, so he did not want to wait any longer. He wanted to force the people of Great Zhou to open the hundred temples. If it was really impossible, he would snatch the book of Confucius.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba became excited at the same time and could not wait any longer.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m getting impatient from waiting. Are we finally going to make a move?¡±Cuba excitedly held the big stick on his shoulder and said.


    ¡°Even if Great Zhou has the eighteen transformations of the golden core, they are still not your match. Force them to go.¡±Zhou Yi did not want to wait any longer.


    In fact, no one wanted to wait any longer.


    This was because everyone had their own concerns and did not want to be the first to stand out.


    They did not want to, or were waiting for the first person to stand out.


    Ye Sheng helped them and was the first to stand out.


    ¡°Where are the people of Great Zhou?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mountain peak in the distance. I¡¯ll bring you there. That ce is surrounded by all the major sects. They won¡¯t let them escape,¡±Zhou Yi immediately said


    ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll go meet the people of the Great Zhou. The matter of the Hundred Saints Pce can¡¯t be dyed any longer,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    He had made a breakthrough now, and his strength was invincible in the Jindan stage. He already had the capital to do this.


    Ye Sheng still wanted to end this ce as soon as possible and return to Xianyang to apany his lovely wife. He had just been married for ten days, and he still felt very guilty for leaving her.

 Chapter 344

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 13, Ye Sheng¡¯s request (second update)</h4>


    The mountain peak where the Great Prince of Great Zhou and the champion Hou were located was blocked. The people from the various major powers blocked their way out.


    The desert peak remained as usual. No one dared to approach it.


    After waiting for more than ten days, no one had any patience.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng appeared.


    He brought Zhou Yi and Cuba and appeared openly in front of the various major sects.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng, not understanding what he was here for?


    The faces of the people from swords gate darkened. They red at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°We are not going to pursue this anymore. Do you still want to fight to the death?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not even look at them. He directly ignored them and walked towards the people from Great Zhou.


    The people from swords gate were stunned. Then they realized that Ye Sheng was not targeting them.


    The people from the other sects were also watching. They did not know why ye Sheng was looking for the people from Great Zhou?


    The peak of the mountain where Great Zhou was located was beautiful and beautiful. The trees were lush and verdant. There were more than ten tents on the peak of the mountain. The first prince, the champion Marquis, and the others were all here.


    Ye Sheng was the first to walk up, followed by Zhou Yi and Cuba.


    ¡°Stop, this ce is forbidden to enter,¡±an early-stage golden core guard shouted coldly.


    Ye Sheng nced at him and said, ¡°Call your great prince out. Ye Sheng wants to see you.¡±


    The guard¡¯s face turned cold and said, ¡°The great prince has a lot of things to do every day. How would he have the time to see you? You are also only at the fifth transformation of the Golden Core Realm. Leave quickly and don¡¯t pester him.¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°If he doesn¡¯te out, I will go in to look for him.¡±


    ¡°Impudent. This is the Great Prince of Great Zhou¡¯s ce. It is not a ce where you, who is only at the fifth transformation of the Golden Core realm, can behave atrociously.¡±The guard shouted sternly and stared at Ye Sheng with an unfriendly expression.


    Behind him, Zhou Yi and Cuba were gloating over Ye Sheng¡¯s misfortune. The people of Great Zhou were stuck here and were in a state of confusion. They simply did not see Ye Sheng¡¯s great might. Naturally, they treated ye Sheng as an ordinary fifth transformation jindan.


    The various sects that followed behind watched from afar. Each and every one of them had an interesting expression on their faces. If these words had been said previously, there would not have been any problem. Now That Ye Sheng had broken through, if they were to say it again, they would have to suffer.


    However, contrary to their expectations, Ye Sheng did not kill anyone. He only lightly patted the guard¡¯s shoulder, and a powerful force surged into his body, instantly freezing all of the guard¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Those who are ignorant are not guilty,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently, directly passing the guard.


    The guard¡¯s face was filled with shock. He did not dare to believe it, and was also unable to move. He did not have the chance to shout even if he wanted to.


    On the mountaintop, more than twenty people gathered here. All of them were at least at the Jindan stage.


    Once Ye Sheng entered, he was discovered. Seven or eight people dressed as guards walked over with unfriendly expressions.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce you should be. Get lost,¡±a guard with the Jindan tenth transformation berated.


    Ye Sheng said seriously, ¡°I want to see the first prince.¡±


    ¡°The first prince is so noble. How can you see him just because you want to?¡±The guard with the jindan tenth transformation shouted coldly.


    Ye Sheng speechlessly sighed and said, ¡°You guys are now birds in a cage. You Can¡¯t fly out, yet you¡¯re still so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s words thoroughly infuriated these guards. Each of them stared at him with an ice-cold expression. Their imposing manner spread out, wanting to give ye Sheng a show of strength.


    Rumble!


    This imposing manner was not simple. Seven or eight guards of the golden core five transformations and above, when stacked together, even those of the golden core eleven or twelve transformations would not dare to be careless.


    But the person they wanted to deal with was Ye Sheng.


    Bang!


    This aura smashed onto Ye Sheng¡¯s body, like a bubble smashing onto the wall, without any effect.


    The guards were stunned.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba looked on with amusement, not saying a word. ¡®¡¯ They just wanted to see how ye Sheng would deal with it.


    This time, Ye Sheng did not tolerate it anymore. He said indifferently, ¡°You guys put on a show of strength, I¡¯ll put on a show of strength for you guys too.¡±


    Boom!


    The imposing manner was like a rainbow, like an abyss, and like an ocean. It directly surged out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body and directly sent the seven or eight guards flying. They did not have the slightest ability to retaliate.


    Rumble!


    The seven or eight guards were sent flying and fell to the ground. They spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and smashed the tent. Each and every one of them looked at Ye Sheng with a terrified expression.


    How could a young man in the fifth change of the Golden Core realm have such a powerful imposing manner?


    This aura also rmed the Great Prince and the champion Marquis of the Great Zhou. The champion Marquis hurriedly rushed out, and when he saw this scene, his face turned ashen.


    ¡°Who told you toe and cause trouble?¡±The champion Marquis stared at Ye Sheng and shouted sternly.


    Ye Sheng put his hands behind his back and asked, ¡°Are you the Great Prince of the Great Zhou?¡±


    ¡°I am the champion Marquis of the Great Zhou. Who asked you toe?¡±The champion Marquis questioned.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the first prince, then move aside. Let your first princee out and talk to me.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. He had lost his patience.


    ¡°Impudent. How can you see the First Prince?¡±The champion Marquis¡¯expression was gloomy as he rebuked angrily.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He mocked, ¡°Today, I want to see how precious your first prince is. What is he like? is he still shameful?¡±


    ¡°I am the Great Zhou¡¯s first prince. Who Are You?¡±At this time, the first prince walked out and asked with an unchanging expression.


    The first Prince had a head of golden hair and an extraordinary appearance. He was Taoist Qiu¡¯s disciple and his strength was extraordinary. At the age of thirty, he had reached the eighteenth change of the Golden Core Realm and was on par with the champion Marquis.


    The champion marquis coldly shouted, ¡°No matter who he is, we¡¯ll talk after we take him down. Injuring our guards is provoking us.¡±


    The first prince raised his hand and said with a deep gaze, ¡°Ask clearly first.¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to see you. Everyone said that I couldn¡¯t see you and had no choice but to act. Please forgive me.¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°I¡¯m out now. Why do you want to see me?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so easy to talk to, I can talk to you properly. My purpose foring here is very simple. I hope you can open the Hundred Sacred Hall on the Desert Peak.¡±


    As soon as ye Sheng said this, the expressions of the first prince and the champion Marquis instantly became ugly.


    And the eyes of the major forces that had been paying attention to Ye Sheng lit up, and the leader came out.


    ¡°Are You Dreaming?¡±The champion Marquisughed mockingly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking to you very seriously,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°With your cultivation of the fifth change of the Golden Core?¡±The first Prince said coldly.


    Ye Sheng looked at himself and said seriously, ¡°I think my cultivation base is enough.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Death?¡±The champion Marquis narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°I think you can¡¯t kill me.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly.


    The champion Marquis moved his body and was about to make a move.


    However, the first prince stopped him. Although he was very angry, he still rationally analyzed the situation. Ye Sheng was only a fifth change of the Golden Core Realm. Why did hee here to make this request? There must be someone behind him supporting him.., the first prince did not want to start a conflict.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I Can¡¯t agree to your request.¡±The first prince shook his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve guessed it.¡±Ye Sheng was not angry and said lightly.


    The first prince and the champion Hou looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. Did he agree so easily?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t agree. As long as you hand over the book of philosophers, I can open it.¡±Ye Sheng calmly made the request.


    The first prince and the champion Hou immediately red at Ye Sheng angrily.


    Ye Sheng had been toying with them.

 Chapter 345

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 14, defeat with your bare hands (Third Watch)</h4>


    The Great Prince of the Great Zhou stared at Ye Sheng with a gloomy expression. His heart was burning with rage. He let out a coldugh and said, ¡°You want the Book of Philosophers?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°The book of philosophers is in your hands. If you don¡¯t open the Hundred Sacred Hall, then hand it over to me. I¡¯ll open it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to pick it up,¡±the champion Marquis berated.


    ¡°I think you can still pick it up,¡±Ye Sheng said quite seriously. He was fighting one-on-one right now, and no one here was his match. If he couldn¡¯t pick it up, then who could?


    But the first prince and the champion Marquis didn¡¯t know that they were now filled with anger. They stared at Ye Sheng and were already trying their best to endure.


    After Ye Sheng ascended, the various great sects also followed, one after another. This made the first prince think that Ye Sheng was chosen by them, which was why he was trying his best to endure.


    However, there was a limit to how much he could endure.


    The first prince stared at Ye Sheng with killing intent and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have those people behind you, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Ye Sheng turned his head and looked. Other than Zhou Yi and Cuba, there were also people from the various great sects in the distance.


    ¡°They have nothing to do with me. I came up on my own ord. You Don¡¯t have to worry,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    The first prince frowned. Upon hearing this, regardless of whether it was true or not, his killing intent could no longer be concealed. He said coldly, ¡°Champion Marquis, kill him.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who wants to make a move on the book of Confucius will have to pay the price in blood,¡±the first Prince said coldly, warning the people from the variousrge sects around him.


    The champion Marquis¡¯eyes lit up, and he smiled malevolently, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to make a move for a long time.¡±


    ¡°This is the territory of our Great Zhou. How dare a five change golden core brat like youe and behave atrociously? Do you really think that we¡¯re afraid if we don¡¯t Kill You?¡±The champion Marquis roared in a low voice, and with a grab of his big hand, a long spear appeared in the void, the long spear appeared dark golden in color, and it carried a solemn and murderous aura. It filled the entire area, causing everyone¡¯s faces to be shocked.


    The Great Zhou¡¯s champion Marquis was truly very strong.


    He held the long spear and walked out withrge strides, he pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°I obtained this long spear when I was eight years old. It has no name or origin. It descended from the sky andnded in front of me. It apanied me in my crusades and killed countless enemies. I named it the secr world. Today, you will definitely die under this spear.¡±


    The Marquis¡¯words were sonorous. After he spoke, the secr world spear seemed to respond. It gave off streams of light and an extraordinary aura.


    Boom!


    The Marquis¡¯Aura waspletely revealed at this moment. A strange scene appeared on the battlefield, one after another. There were millions of corpses and rivers of blood. It was extremely cruel.


    This was the Marquis¡¯journey over the years. He had fought for the Great Zhou and killed all enemies. He was known as a good dog of the Great Zhou. However, in the Great Zhou, he was a peerless king that was praised by tens of thousands of people.


    When the Marquis of Champions fought with people, he would always respect the secr world spear and announce his name. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that the secr world spear was his main body.


    With the spear in hand, he was the unrivaled Marquis of Champions.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Ye Sheng.


    What would happen to Ye Sheng?


    Zhou Yi and Cuba watched curiously. They were not worried. No matter how strong the aura of the Marquis of Champions was, he would not be able to defeat Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hands were empty as he said, ¡°This body of mine has been tempered six or seven times since I started cultivating. Every time, it has undergone a transformation. Now, it is my strongest weapon.¡±


    The champion Hou sneered, ¡°You actually only used your physical body to block my secr spear. I will make you regret it.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I think you will regret it instead.¡±


    Boom!


    The champion Marquis was toozy to talk nonsense and directly thrust his spear out.


    This spear pierced through the air like thunder and arrived in front of Ye Sheng.


    Its speed was too fast, its power was too strong, and its sharpness was exposed.


    Waves of energy surged out from the champion Marquis¡¯s body and wrapped around the secr world spear. The spear techniques he disyed on the battlefield were simple and did not have many fancy tricks. They were only able to kill people.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng took a deep breath. Immediately, the wind and clouds surged. This whale swallowed the surrounding heaven and earth essence qi, the brilliance of the vegetation, the brilliance of the Sun, the Moonlight Condensed, and Holy Qi Rose.


    He let out a light shout, and two terrifying rays of light shot out from his eyes. His body arched into an arc, and with his arms wrapped around him, a full moon appeared.


    Ye Sheng hugged the full moon, and the bright mirror was like rosy clouds. His hands shook, and the full moon immediately burst out.


    This was a move from thew of reincarnation, which Ye Sheng hadprehended on his own. Itbined all the cultivation techniques he had learned, and at this moment, it directly burst out.


    Reincarnation!


    This full moon contained the meaning of the rotation of the Sun and moon, the Yin, Qing, Yuan, and que. It was the will of life and death, the ce of reincarnation.


    Rumble!


    The red dust spear smashed onto it, and a huge shockwave exploded out, forming a storm that spread out in all directions.


    The champion Marquis snorted coldly. ¡°Petty tricks. I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±


    Another spear directly swept out. This was also a killing technique on the battlefield, a strike that could sweep away an army. The champion Marquis¡¯expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with anger. He wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    This strike was extremely violent, but Ye Sheng only took a step back and used the Kun Peng transformation. He immediately pulled away and avoided the fate of being swept away.


    The champion Marquis was not discouraged. He struck out again. The red dust spear shook and turned into a long dragon that tore through the air.


    Roar!


    This strike was apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar. It produced a mental attack that made people dazed.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s mental strength was extremely strong. How could he suffer such an attack? Hepletely ignored it. Facing this attack, he took a step forward and took the initiative to close the distance.


    The champion Marquis¡¯face lit up. He said, ¡°Since you took the initiative to seek death, then I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish.¡±


    The power of his attack was enormous. Ye Sheng did not think of dodging it. He actually took the initiative to approach it. It was truly a way to seek death.


    Ye Sheng looked at it calmly and said, ¡°I just want to let you know that your weapon is of little use in front of me.¡±


    ng!


    As soon as ye Sheng finished speaking, the red dust long spear arrived in front of him. Ye Sheng merely stretched out a hand and grabbed it.


    Everything was over.


    At this moment, the red dust spear stopped and its ferocious face regained its calmness.


    The champion Marquis widened his eyes and exerted all his strength, trying to control his magic treasure to escape from Ye Sheng¡¯s control.


    ¡°This... you actually grabbed my red dust spear?¡±The champion Marquis found it hard to ept.


    ¡°I told you, your magic treasure can¡¯t withstand a single blow in front of my magic treasure,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He exerted strength with his wrist and directly pulled.


    The champion Marquis let out a blood-curdling scream. The red dust spear left his hand, and his body staggered and almost fell. He looked at it in disbelief.


    His magic treasure spear was actually grabbed by Ye Sheng with his bare hands?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the spear in his hand. The quality was really good, but he didn¡¯t like to use a spear, so he swung it hard.


    Puchi!


    The red dust spear turned into a sharp light and directly shot toward the champion Marquis.


    ¡°This is my magic treasure. Do you want to use it to hurt me?¡±The champion Marquis shouted loudly. He also wanted to imitate ye Sheng and reached out to grab the red dust spear.


    Boom!


    However, the moment he touched it, he was sent flying by the true energy attached to the red dust spear. His entire body crashed into a huge ancient tree, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    ng!


    The red dust spear stabbed into his side, emitting a nging sound and trembling.

 Chapter 346

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 15, against the Great Prince (fourth update)</h4>


    The defeat of the champion Marquis did not disappoint the people of the various sects.


    Because just before this, they had witnessed the terror of Ye Sheng. Compared to killing an eighteen transformation jindan with one sword strike, it was already very good that the champion Marquis was only heavily injured.


    But the people of the Great Zhou found it hard to ept.


    The champion Marquis, the young God of War of the Great Zhou, was invincible. He had fought hundreds of battles, but had not lost a single battle.


    Such a person was defeated by Ye Sheng several times just like that.


    It could be said that he was clean and neat. They hadn¡¯t even fought for a few rounds, and he was defeated just like that?


    The first prince stared at Ye Sheng with a vicious gaze and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only in the fifth transformation of the Golden Core Realm? How could you have such powerful strength?¡±


    The first prince didn¡¯t understand. The people from the various sects also didn¡¯t understand the question he asked.


    Why?


    Why was Ye Sheng so powerful?


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m more of a Genius?¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said with killing intent, ¡°Everyone, attack together and kill him.¡±


    There were still ten eighteen transformation golden core cultivators behind the first prince. This was the reason why the people from the various sects didn¡¯t abdicate.


    Rumble!


    The aura of the ten eighteen transformation golden core cultivators was restored. They were like fierce beasts waking up from a deep sleep. They were so hungry that they wanted to tear ye Sheng apart and swallow him alive.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face became serious. He was indeed powerful, but it was still very difficult for him to fight against ten of them alone.


    But he didn¡¯t retreat, nor was he afraid.


    Because in the next second, the people from the various sects also made their moves.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More than ten auras of the eighteen transformations of the golden core shot out in a row, instantly suppressing the Great Zhou side.


    A middle-aged man wearing a Daoist robe said, ¡°Ye Sheng is alone. We have no objection to you fighting one on one, but if you bully the weak with the numbers, don¡¯t me us for being brave.¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s face was sullen as he cursed in his heart. F * ck your brave actions. Isn¡¯t it all for the book of the philosophers.


    ¡°Yes, Ye Sheng is alone. The overseas royal family shouldn¡¯t use the sea of people tactic.¡±Another person from a sect stood out.


    One after another, the people from the various sects added up to twenty people of the eighteen transformations of the golden core supporting Ye Sheng.


    This was not all. Some people were still hiding, but this was enough.


    The first Prince¡¯s expression was horrifyingly ugly, even malevolent. The purpose of these people was very obvious. They were not here for Ye Sheng, nor were they here to suppress them. They were here for the book of the philosophers.


    They wanted to open the Hundred Sacred Hall, and they did not want to wait any longer. It was not easy for Ye Sheng to step out, so they naturally had to push the boat along with the current.


    The eighteen golden core cultivators of the Great Zhou were all extremely aggrieved. They felt that they had been locked onto by some people¡¯s imposing manner. As long as they made a move, what would receive them would definitely be a lightning strike.


    Ye Sheng smiled. He had long known that this would happen, so he was not worried at all. He looked at the first prince and asked, ¡°Are you willing to open the Hundred Sacred Hall Now?¡±


    The first prince did not say a word. He looked at Ye Sheng viciously. All of this was because of Ye Sheng. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Sheng taking the lead, he would still be able to hold on for five more days. After five days, the people sent by Daoist Qiu would definitelye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silent. I¡¯m a very democratic person. If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you to hand over the book of the philosophers,¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    The first prince almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Democracy, my ass. He did not want either of these two choices. If it was possible, he wanted to tear Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth apart right now.


    ¡°You can have the book of the philosophers if you want. Fight Me.¡±The first prince knew that he could not avoid it and had to make a decision.


    Ye Sheng did not want to dy any longer and said, ¡°If I defeat you, can you hand the book of the philosophers to me?¡±


    The first prince shook his head and said, ¡°If you defeat me, I will open the Hundred Sacred Hall for you. But if you are defeated by me, Retreat. Wait for five days. Five dayster, I will open the Hundred Sacred Hall.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have been dying all this time. You are waiting for helpers toe. After five days, I reckon that you won¡¯t put us in your eyes, right?¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He immediately guessed what the first prince was thinking.


    The first prince looked at Ye Sheng calmly. There was a deep killing intent in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t exin.


    He didn¡¯t care if his purpose was exposed. As long as he defeated Ye Sheng and resolved this crisis, he could continue to hold on for five days with the help of ten eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.


    After five days, he would kill all of these people.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡±The first prince asked.


    The surrounding people were all looking at Ye Sheng. Do you agree or not?


    Ye Shengughed loudly. ¡°Of course I agree. I¡¯ll let you know that all of your schemes willpletely lose their effect under my fist.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. I forgot to tell you that my master is Taoist Qiu, the third most powerful expert in the world.¡±The first prince smiled smugly, wanting to use this information to disturb ye Sheng¡¯s state of mind.


    But how could he know that Ye Sheng had no respect for these people at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s just your master. If Daoist Qiu was here, I naturally wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. But you, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but I don¡¯t put you in my eyes at all.¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±The first Prince Roared angrily. No matter how scheming he was, it was difficult to maintain under ye Sheng¡¯s constant disdain. At this moment, hepletely erupted.


    His golden hair danced in the wind, and his aura was extraordinary. He was like a great sun soaring through the sky. Under the starry sky at night, he was extremely terrifying. The first Prince¡¯s eruption was like a lion waking up from a deep sleep, disying the might of the king of all beasts.


    ¡°Imperial Dragon Inscription!¡±


    The first prince roared loudly, and the true energy surrounding his entire body turned into a long dragon that pounced towards Ye Sheng.


    This was the cultivation technique of the Great Zhou imperial n. The predecessor of the Great Zhou Dynasty was the Dragon Dynasty. The Dragon Dynasty was founded with the dragon as its totem. The reason why they believed in it was because the first emperor really did have a dragon. This cultivation technique was derived fromprehending the body of a true dragon, it was born.


    This attack was extremely terrifying. Under the moonlight, it stirred up countless ripples and bombarded towards ye Sheng.


    Bang!


    On the peak of the mountain, violent winds blew, rocks flew and shattered everything. This ce became a battlefield, and a true dragon flew towards a young man.


    ¡°Fist of reincarnation!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and his expression was cold. Although this was a cultivation technique that he hadprehended from a true dragon, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, when he punched out, it was the dragon that coiled around him, and the tiger thatid on him.


    Buzz!


    This punch directly activated Ye Sheng¡¯s golden core, the Azure Earth.


    Ye Sheng could freely borrow the power of Earth. As long as his body could withstand it, it would not be a problem to borrow the power of ten million people at one time. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s current body could only support the power of three thousand people.


    Last time, it was only two thousand people. This time, after breaking through and transforming his body, it directly soared to three thousand people of the same cultivation level.


    This punch made Ye Sheng hit to his heart¡¯s content. His entire body was glowing, and his fist was emitting divine light. He released an unrivalled power and smashed it onto the first prince¡¯s body.


    Even if you have a true dragon, then I¡¯m a dragon yer.


    Using your hand as a de, I¡¯ll kill all your power.


    This was the terrifying part of Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 347

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 16-consecutive defeats (5th update)</h4>


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s punchnded on the head of the true dragon and sent the first prince flying.


    The first prince roared, ¡°I am the Prince and unrivalled in the world. As a living being, you should submit to me.¡±


    He turned back and turned into a huge screen of light that enveloped ye Sheng. Millions of voices were chanting inside, brainwashing ye Sheng and forcing him to kneel.


    ¡°My Heart is as firm as iron. Do you want to disturb me?¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully and raised his hand to throw out a reincarnation seal.


    The reincarnation seal was an ancient technique that was extremelyplicated. Once it was condensed, it had the power to Swallow Mountains and rivers. With a raise of his hand, it could destroy mountains and rivers and crush the enemy. Now That Ye Sheng had broken through, this attack was so terrifying that it made people tremble and worship him.


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s reincarnation seal, the vast and mighty light curtain was nothing at all. It could not withstand this attack andpletely copsed.


    The first Prince¡¯s expression did not change. He knew that Ye Sheng was very powerful and had never thought that he could defeat ye Sheng within a few moves.


    ¡°Incinerator!¡±


    The first prince raised both of his hands and a magic treasure appeared. It had an ancient and unadorned appearance and had three legs standing on top of a tripod. All of a sudden, it pressed down on the void, and a divine light that caused people to tremble blossomed.


    Someone in the distance saw this scene and said in surprise, ¡°Are these the supreme magic treasure incinerators of the Dragon Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Is it really an incinerator?¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that the incinerator was refined from the flesh and blood of a million people. When the Dragon Dynasty fought the world, many people died in every battle. At that time, they collected the flesh and blood and forged the incinerator. This magic treasure is extremely cruel, and it contains the hatred, battle intent, and resentment of a million people...¡±


    ¡°If this magic treasure is taken out, Can Ye Sheng still fight?¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly. Even Zhou Yi and Cuba became serious.


    The reputation of the incinerator was simply too great.


    This was a very bloody and powerful magic treasure.


    Once the incinerator was taken out, a terrifying aura pervaded the air. A terrifying aura that could make one¡¯s soul palpitate filled the air. Those with weaker cultivations even began to tremble.


    Ye Sheng also hurriedly retreated. Suddenly, a sense of terror rose in his heart. It was as if a great danger was about to descend. This caused Ye Sheng to eagerly pull away.


    The first prince sneered. ¡°Ye Sheng, this is my confidence. I will throw you into the incinerator of my Dragon Dynasty today and properly feel the resentment of millions of people.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold, and he said, ¡°This magic treasure should not exist in this world.¡±


    The existence of the incinerator and the imprisonment of the souls of millions of people, never to be reincarnated, was simply a great cruelty.


    Killing people was nothing more than nodding one¡¯s head. Moreover, these people were all ordinary soldiers, and now they were all imprisoned in the incinerator, which made Ye Sheng angry.


    ¡°The crematorium has existed for hundreds of years. There are countless people who have said such words. Most of them have been thrown in to be one of them. Today, I will throw you in as well.¡±The first princeughed loudly, extremely pleased, seeing the arrogant and despotic ye Sheng Retreat, he was happy.


    ¡°This crematorium, I will definitely destroy it,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Destroy? Do you have the ability to do so?¡±The first prince roared loudly. He pped the crematorium mountain with his palm and gave a resounding snort.


    ¡°Weng¡±


    A streak of ck light rushed over and shed towards the spot where Ye Sheng was standing. Fortunately, Ye Sheng had the Kun Peng transformation and avoided this attack.


    Rumble!


    However, the consequences of this attack also appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    Arge area of the void copsed. Arge portion of the beautiful mountain peak was sliced open, revealing a bottomless abyss that was hundreds of thousands of feet deep. A few huge wild beasts lurked here and instantly turned into ashes.


    This attack caused many people¡¯s faces to change greatly, and they all retreated. Everyone had only heard of the reputation of the incinerator before, and had never seen such power. Now that they looked at it, it was simply terrifying.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba¡¯s faces changed greatly. ¡®¡¯ They were starting to worry now. Could Ye Sheng still win against such a terrifying attack?


    ¡°Do you have a magic treasure?¡±Not only was Ye Sheng not afraid, he even shouted coldly.


    ¡°The incinerator is a lethal weapon that has been refined by the Dragon dynasty for hundreds of years. What are you going to use to fight me?¡±The first princeughed disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng pulled with both hands, and a pill furnace appeared before his eyes. It slowly grewrger, and it was the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The first prince had been very serious as he watched what kind of magic treasure ye Sheng could take out, but when he saw the Pantheon Pill Furnace, he waspletely stunned, heughed out loud. ¡°Ye Sheng, what kind of broken thing are you holding? How can you take out such a broken magic treasure?¡±


    The surrounding spectators also shook their heads in disappointment. They had thought that what Ye Sheng took out was some kind of good magic treasure, but they had not expected it to be such a broken magic treasure.


    The three ancestors had two broken legs. The pill furnace itself was covered in rust and was full of potholes. There were also some battle injuries. No matter how one looked at it, it was a broken magic treasure.


    How could such a magic treasure fight against the infamous incinerator?


    They thought so. Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°This magic treasure of mine can destroy your incinerator.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, wishful thinking.¡±The first prince could onlyugh endlessly.


    Ye Sheng watched coldly. At this moment, the all gods pill furnace turned into a stream of light and crashed into the incinerator.


    The first prince said disdainfully, ¡°Courting death. The incinerator is indestructible. This can be said to be a top-tier magic treasure. Even an emptiness realm expert would not be able to break it.¡±


    Kacha!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the incinerator exploded in the air. It was smashed into a dozen pieces by the all gods pill furnace.


    The first prince¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his expression was one of terror. It was as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    How, How was this possible?


    The people in the area looked as if they had seen a ghost as they watched this scene in a frenzy.


    The tattered Pantheon Pill Furnace crashed into the furnace. Everyone wasughing at it, but they didn¡¯t think it was a good idea.


    Then, the furnace shattered into dozens of pieces. The millions of souls inside all vanished, and were reincarnated.


    ¡°No...¡±the first prince let out a mournful roar. This was the Dragon Dynasty¡¯s effort of hundreds of years.


    The people around still couldn¡¯te back to their senses.


    One by one, they all stared at the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    At this moment, the Pantheon Pill Furnace was a top-tier supreme treasure in their eyes. No magical treasure was more attractive than this.


    The tattered itself was also a characteristic. It was no longer a source of ridicule.


    The pantheon pill furnace was just that tough. What infamous name, what millions of souls, what top-tier magical treasure? Under my collision, it revealed its true form.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly as he watched the Pantheon pill furnace swiftly swallow the main body of the incinerator.


    The pantheon pill furnace erged like a person opening his mouth and swallowing the main body of the incinerator. Then, it slipped back to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and was held in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll definitely break this thing,¡±Ye Sheng looked at the first prince and said indifferently.


    The first prince, who had lost his soul, stared at Ye Sheng. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he wanted to swallow someone.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were also staring at him. He did not show any signs of weakness. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight.

 Chapter 348 - Hundred Sacred Hall appeared (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 17, Hundred Sacred Hall appeared (first update)</h4>


    No one would have thought that a magic treasure that the previous dynasty had spent hundreds of years refining would be shattered just like that.


    The first Prince¡¯s heart was bleeding. This was his trump card. Once it was used, it would be easy to kill the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. The incinerator was too overbearing, so overbearing that people could not resist it.


    He originally thought that by relying on the incinerator, he could defeat Ye Sheng and resolve this crisis.


    But now, everything was over.


    He was mad with hatred, but Ye Sheng¡¯s strength pressed down on him, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    The moonlight was bright, the starry sky was vast, and the night wind was blowing, making the first Prince¡¯s head hurt. The situation was no longer under his control.


    The people of the various sects were eyeing him like a tiger eyeing its prey. They did not want to wait any longer.


    Ye Sheng was iparably powerful, and he wanted the first prince to open the Hundred Sacred Hall.


    On his side, there were only ten jindan eighteen transformations. Theparison was very bitter.


    ¡°I lost.¡±After a long time, the first prince was sullen, unwilling, and indignant.


    He chose to endure patiently, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge.


    The champion Marquis¡¯face was gloomy. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at Ye Sheng as if he wanted to swallow him up. However, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t make a move now. He would wait. When Ye Sheng revealed a w, he would directly pounce on him and kill him in one strike.


    Everyone in the Great Zhou had ugly expressions on their faces. They did not say a word. This was very tragic. They had been attacked by someone and defeated two experts in a row, forcing them to admit defeat.


    On the other side, the various sects were overjoyed. They could not help but be excited. If the people of the Great Zhou admitted defeat, it meant that the Hundred Sacred Hall was about to open.


    Ye Sheng was not surprised by this. After the incinerator was smashed, the first prince did not have any confidence to continue fighting with him. If he forcefully refused to admit defeat, Ye Sheng would really beat him to death.


    Although he could open the Hundred Sacred Hall after obtaining the book of the philosophers, Ye Sheng did not want to waste any time.


    The book of the philosophers was not an important magic treasure. Its purpose was cultural. After that, it was to open the Hundred Sacred Hall. However, Ye Sheng still needed to familiarize himself with it. Studying the book of the philosophers would waste at least a few days, it was better to let the first prince open the Hundred Sacred Hall directly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve lost, go open the Hundred Sacred Pce now,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    The first prince was stunned. ¡°Now?¡±


    It waste at night and the Moon was high in the sky. Was He in such a hurry?


    ¡°Now,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly. He did not want to wait another night.


    The people from the various sects also nodded and agreed with Ye Sheng¡¯s suggestion. It was tonight.


    The first prince was helpless. He could only fly up and fly in the direction of the Desert Peak.


    Ye Sheng immediately followed. His figure was very fast, and he used the Kun Peng transformation.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba immediately followed. Their eyes were filled with anticipation. They had waited for so many days for the Hundred Sacred Temple.


    The people from the various sects could not wait to follow him and arrive at the desert peak.


    Hundreds of people surrounded the desert peak. At this moment, even if they had been hiding themselves, those who wanted to be the Oriole would reveal their true forms and wait for the opening of the Hundred Sacred Temple. Then, they would enter to obtain the inheritance.


    The desert peak was bare, without any trees or vegetation. The moonlight illuminated thend, making it extremely clear.


    When the first prince arrived, he walked forward alone. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he took out a handwritten letter with a solemn expression.


    This handwritten letter was not written on a piece of paper, but was carved on a bamboo slip. The handwritten letter rolled up was extremely precious.


    What the hundred schools of philosophers cared about the most was their spirit. It was their understanding of the Great Dao of the world. It was theirpletely different thoughts. When cultures collided, the realm of Wisdom was the most precious thing in that era.


    In this era, cultivation dominated everything. There was no rich spiritual thought of that era. Therefore, no matter who it was, the wisdom of the hundred schools of philosophers could help him.


    There were hundreds of people here. Most of them were in the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. Their eyes were filled with anticipation, excitement, and worry. Once they obtained some of the wisdom of the hundred schools of philosophers andprehended it, they could break through to the emptiness realm.


    This was the opportunity of the hundred schools of philosophers.


    If it were not for the fact that they could not enter the emptiness realm, they would not have been able to enter this ce. The wisdom of the hundred schools of philosophers was also very helpful to the emptiness realm.


    Boom!


    As soon as the book of philosophers was taken out, a vast literary atmosphere that was as vast as smoke filled the air. Under the stimtion of the first prince¡¯s zhenqi, the ancient characters carved on it left one by one and floated in midair, lifelike, as if it had a life of its own, under everyone¡¯s gaze, it began to tremble.


    Zhou Yi said softly, ¡°This is why the book of philosophers can open the hundred sacred halls.¡±


    Cuba muttered, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know these characters, when I see them, I can¡¯t help but want to read more books.¡±


    ¡°From ancient times until now, the reason why humans are humans and can rise among the various races is because they rely on learning. They rely on their tireless efforts. People who don¡¯t study but nder learning are no different from animals. They rely on their instincts to live,¡±Zhou Yi said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng did not participate in this topic. Instead, he stared at these words. Each of them carried a strong literary atmosphere. Afterprehending them thoroughly, each word represented a literary master.


    The Great Demon King of the Void stood on his shoulder and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, there is a spatial fluctuation appearing at the mouth of the Desert Peak.¡±


    Ye Sheng also noticed that the empty air suddenly rippled like a piece of paper. It was folded up, causing everyone¡¯s spirits to jolt.


    The Hundred Sacred Hall was about to appear.


    Everyone watched nervously. was the Hundred Sacred Hall finally about to appear?


    Boom!


    A loud sound suddenly erupted in the air. It was like a mirror that had been shattered, and a corner of the Hundred Sacred Hall appeared.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, a stone step appeared in the air. After carefully counting, there was a tightly shut stone door on the ny-ninth floor.


    The first prince heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°This is the Hundred Sacred Hall. Last time, we activated the seal. This time, the Hundred Sacred Hall directly appeared.¡±


    Ye Sheng stared at the stone step and observed. He did not act rashly.


    However, he did not act rashly. The others who were excited could not help it.


    ¡°The inheritance of the Hundred Sacred Hall is mine.¡±A middle-aged man in the seventeenth transformation of the Golden Core Roared. He unleashed his full strength and rushed forward.


    Many people¡¯s faces changed. They angrily scolded him, but they could not stop him from entering.


    On the Desert Peak, there was a stone step in the air. This man took a step forward, and his body exerted strength, wanting to rush to the ny-ninth level.


    Bang!


    However, the reality was that he had just stepped onto the first step. It was as if he had hit an invisible shield. His head was bleeding, and he directly kneeled on the first step, letting out a wail.


    ¡°This... This stone step actually has a strange pressure. I feel like I¡¯m being pressed down by more than ten people, unable to move.¡±


    This change caused many people to be stunned. Some of those who were prepared to rush up silently gave up on this move.


    The first prince smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°How can the legacy of the hundred schools of philosophers be something that you can obtain if you rush up quickly?¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s Going On?¡±


    Everyone stared at the first prince. He was in control of the book of philosophers, so he should know a lot.


    An invisible pressure was pressing down on the first prince, forcing him to speak.

 Chapter 349

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 18, the Stairway to Heaven (second update)</h4>


    ¡°These are the stone steps forged by the hundred schools of philosophers. Each step is made by one of the hundred schools of philosophers. The ny-nine steps represent ny-nine of the hundred schools of philosophers. Thest one is the gate,¡±the first Prince exined.


    When the others heard this, they immediately understood that this thing was not something that could bepleted quickly.


    ¡°Then how do we climb up?¡±Someone asked.


    The first prince replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been up there before, and it¡¯s not recorded in the writings of the philosophers.¡±


    Ye Sheng saw that he did not seem to be faking it, so he did not probe further. He had indeed never gone up there before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡±Zhou Yi suddenly said.


    The others looked at him and realized that he was only in the eighth change of the Golden Core realm, so they immediately looked down on him.


    Was he looking for death if he went up with such a cultivation?


    Didn¡¯t he see that even the seventeenth change of the Golden Core realm was being suppressed to the point that it was hard to breathe?


    Ye Sheng also said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Zhou Yi looked at the stone steps and said indifferently, ¡°I might not be able topete with you in terms of cultivation, but I¡¯m a schr.¡±


    Zhou Yi was a schr, and he had never forgotten this point. Since he was young, he had been studying seriously under the supervision of his father, studying the hundred schools of culture.


    This stone step might be a big problem for others, but Zhou Yi firmly believed that there was no problem for him.


    The others did not think highly of him, but Zhou Yi directly ignored them. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s encouraging gaze, he walked through the void and stepped onto the stone step.


    Everyone watched silently. Now, no one was anxious. This stone step was very strange. It was not something that could be rushed.


    ¡°Even the golden core of the seventeen transformations has been suppressed. This one is only in the eighth transformation of the Golden Core. He will probably be blown out.¡±Someone guessed. He was not optimistic about Zhou Yi.


    ¡°I think there is still a chance. However, he is not standing, but kneeling on the first step.¡±Someoneughed and mocked Zhou Yi¡¯s overestimation.


    ¡°The cultivation of the eighth transformation of the Golden Core. If it was not for Ye Sheng, he would not have the qualifications to climb up.¡±Someone snorted. These people did not speak because of Ye Sheng.


    No one thought well of Zhou Yi. Everyone was waiting for him to fail.


    Under such expectations, Zhou Yi stepped on the stone steps.


    Boom!


    The pressure on the stone steps directly came down.


    The seventeen change of the golden core realmughed bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t even do it, and you still dare toe up. You¡¯re simply wishful thinking.¡±


    Zhou Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. His cold indifference was the greatest contempt. Under this pressure, Zhou Yi¡¯s face became serious, and his aura greatly changed, turning him into a true schr.


    ¡°In all things in the world, logic is the greatest.¡±Zhou Yi opened his mouth, and a great wave of righteousness surged out, colliding with the pressure.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    This pressure instantly disappeared into nothingness.


    Zhou Yi stood unscathed on the first step of the stone steps.


    This scene stunned the hundreds of people below. No one could understand what was going on. What was this?


    The seventeenth transformation of the golden core realm was being crushed to death, but the eighth transformation of the Golden Core Realm Zhou Yi was unscathed?


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t fair. My cultivation level is higher than his.¡±The seventeenth change of the golden core realm was so jealous that his eyes were red as he shouted.


    The people watching below were also not calm. Just now, they were all looking down on Zhou Yi, but they did not expect that in the blink of an eye, Zhou Yi would give them a hard p.


    It was so painful that their cheeks hurt.


    Cuba smacked his lips and said, ¡°Zhou Yi is so powerful.¡±


    Ye sheng said thoughtfully, ¡°He is a schr.¡±


    Just as Zhou Yi had said, he was a schr, and the hundred schools of thought were all schrs.


    Everyone could be a schr, but a true schr was not everyone.


    This logic was very simple. Why was it that after the hundred schools of thought, Saints were basically useless, and only some quasi-saints appeared?


    People were impetuous. In the eyes of many people, reading was just to let them learn some knowledge for other uses.


    To be a sage through reading, this was in their eyes, a fantasy.


    But Zhou Yi was different. He believed that bing a sage through reading was the path after that. He would be like his father, a schr for the rest of his life.


    The first stage was very easy. Zhou Yi did not stop and continued to cross it.


    The second stage.


    The pressure was even greater, crashing down with a rumble.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s body swayed a little, but his expression was even calmer. His temperament was calm, and he actually fell into a kind ofprehension.


    The second stage, stand firm.


    The first jindan seventeenth transformation that rushed in had a mental breakdown. This guy¡¯s cultivation was so much lower than his, but he actually reached the second stage, and he was still struggling in the first stage.


    He really wanted to curse, really wanted to, really wanted to, really wanted to.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s cultivation is so much higher than yours, why can¡¯t I?¡±This jindan seventeenth transformation roared loudly, forcefully stood up, and took a step forward.


    He also wanted to ascend to the second stage.


    With this step, the seventeen transformations of the golden core had a ferocious expression. He wanted to prove that he could also ascend to the second stage.


    The people below looked on, hoping that he could ascend to the second stage.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    If he relied on his cultivation to forcefully ascend this stone step, then what was the meaning of the hundred schools of philosophers setting it up?


    Wouldn¡¯t it mean that all eighteen transformations of the Golden Core could be ascended?


    Bang!


    As expected, just as this person reached the second stage of the seventeen transformations of the golden core, a thick pressure pressed down on him, directly causing his body to bend and his entire body to fall to the ground. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, and his face was filled with shock.


    When Zhou Yi saw this scene, he waved hisrge sleeve and directly swept him down.


    Bang!


    This person fell from the stone steps and fell to the ground. With a heavily injured body, without several years of recuperation, it was simply impossible to recover. Even if he recovered, there would still be seque.


    This scene stunned the people below.


    Was It so terrifying?


    The second stone step crippled a jindan seventeenth transformation?


    Did the hundred schools of thought set up the stone steps to take a person¡¯s life?


    But that was not right. Since it was fatal, why was there no problem with Zhou Yi who had reached the eighth change jindan stage?


    Many people looked at Zhou Yi and asked, ¡°How did you climb up?¡±


    Zhou Yi turned a deaf ear and did not answer. He continued to brew his thoughts and wanted to continue climbing up.


    Ye Sheng answered on behalf of Zhou Yi, ¡°This stone step does not test the level of cultivation, but whether your spiritual world is rich or not.¡±


    The most praiseworthy thing about the hundred schools of philosophers was their rich spiritual world. In their era, there were many stories that were passed down by people. Everyone¡¯s spiritual world was iparably rich, not just their tyrannical strength, however, their brains were as simple as wood.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s words made many people frown. The rich spiritual world was a very harsh condition.


    The richness of the spiritual world was not something that could be assessed by the level of cultivation. Some people cultivated bitterly for their entire lives and put all their attention on cultivation. Without considering other things, the spiritual world would definitely be iparably boring.


    There were also some people who traveled all over the world and read a lot of books. Although their cultivation was low, their horizons and spiritual level were much higher than this kind of people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and give it a try,¡±ye Sheng suddenly said.


    He wanted to go up and alert everyone. Everyone had witnessed Ye Sheng¡¯s strength. He was so young and had such high strength. would his spiritual world still be rich?


    Many people looked at him doubtfully, wanting to know if ye Sheng could seed.

 Chapter 350

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 19, one step ahead of the others (third update)</h4>


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ye Sheng took a step forward, stepped into the void, and then took another step, standing on the stone steps.


    Boom!


    Extreme pressure suddenly smashed down, but not on the physical body, but on the divine soul.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul suddenly suffered such a great pressure, and it was a bit dizzy, which also made Ye Sheng¡¯s body sway.


    The people below watched with their eyelids twitching. Even Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t do it?


    The first prince sneered and said, ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s strength is formidable, but his spiritual world is absolutely very weak. He¡¯s only at the fifth transformation of the Golden Core Realm. He can¡¯t evenpare to that eighth transformation of the Golden Core Realm. Let¡¯s fall down as soon as possible.¡±


    Many people nodded and agreed with this view, thinking that Ye Sheng definitely couldn¡¯t do it.


    But in the next second, Ye Sheng stabilized his body.


    ¡°Although Ye Sheng¡¯s spiritual world isn¡¯t able to do it, his strength is very high. It¡¯s not a problem for him to stabilize himself at the first stage, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to stand at the second stage,¡±the first prince said confidently.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he smiled disdainfully and ignored him. He directly took a step forward and stood at the second stage.


    Bang!


    The pressure of the second stage smashed down. This time, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was prepared. He stabilized his mind and used his rich experience to block it.


    Ye Sheng might be eighteen years old, but he had lived for more than twenty years in his previous life. Together, he had lived for more than ten years in this life. His experience and experience were not low.


    This pressure was heavy, but to Ye Sheng, it was not a problem at all.


    The first Prince¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Ye Sheng. He did not expect Ye Sheng to actually stand firm. He had just finished speaking when Ye Sheng pped his face. This made the first prince feel unhappy.


    ¡°If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you ascend to the first step?¡±The first Prince said indignantly.


    Ye Sheng took another step forward and stood on the third step.


    The first prince:¡±...¡±


    After being pped in the face consecutively by Ye Sheng, the first Prince felt embarrassed and angry. He said, ¡°This pressure seems very simple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Then give it a try,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The first Prince¡¯s face darkened. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    If he wanted to enter the Hundred Sacred Hall, he would definitely have to go up these stone steps. There was no difference between going up earlier orter.


    The first prince took a step forward and also climbed up the stone steps.


    Bang!


    The pressure smashed down, instantly causing the first prince to stagger. He furrowed his brows and felt pain.


    Even if Ye Sheng was caught off guard, the more he was stunned for a second, the worse the first prince waspared to Ye Sheng. It was already considered good that he didn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°This... this pressure is actually so great?¡±The first Prince said in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re mocking me from below. You¡¯ll know the difficulty once you get up, right?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    The first Prince¡¯s expression was gloomy as he said, ¡°I was just careless. Once I get used to it, I¡¯ll definitely surpass you.¡±


    And just as the first prince was speaking, Zhou Yi, who had been standing at the second step, suddenly took a few steps up.


    That¡¯s right, it was just a few steps.


    This time, the first prince was dumbfounded. The pressure of the first step was so great, yet Zhou Yi actually took a few steps up?


    Zhou Yi went from the second step directly to the fifth step, instantly crossing the three stone steps.


    The people watching from below could no longer sit still. Immediately, more than ten golden core eighteen transformations flew up.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The pressure crashed down. Fortunately, they were all prepared. Even so, there were still four or five people who staggered and almost fell down.


    Ye Sheng did not pay attention to them. Instead, he stared at Zhou Yi and watched nervously.


    After Zhou Yi stepped onto the fifth level, his body suddenly shook. He actually directly broke through and reached the nine transformations of the Golden Core.


    This was beyond Ye Sheng¡¯s expectations, but after careful thought, there was no problem. Zhou Yi had been stuck at the eighth transformation of the golden core for a long time. He had been cultivating in seclusion and umting experience. Now that he had broken through, it was reasonable.


    One had to know that when Ye Sheng had barged into the temple of the prairie to save Beauty Zhou, Zhou Yi was already in the eighth change of the Golden Core. It had been almost a year now, and Zhou Yi¡¯s umtion had reached a certain level.


    After he broke through, he took a step up and reached the sixth level.


    This time, Zhou Yi far surpassed everyone.


    And those eighteen changes of the golden core stabilized. After they adapted to the first level, they began to climb the second level.


    The first prince said, ¡°This isn¡¯t that difficult. I¡¯ming for the second stage.¡±


    He was saying this on purpose. Ye Sheng, aren¡¯t you very powerful? If you¡¯re still standing at the second stage, I¡¯ll catch up to you soon.


    The first prince had unknowingly treated ye Sheng as his greatest opponent.


    Ye Sheng nced at the first prince and said indifferently, ¡°If you want to catch up to me, thene.¡±


    Ye Sheng, who had long since adapted to the pressure of the second stage, began to stroll leisurely and climb up.


    The third stage!


    The fourth stage!


    The Fifth Stage!


    The sixth stage!


    The seventh stage!


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Ye Sheng continued to cross, and even surpassed Zhou Yi, reaching the seventh stage.


    The first prince was dumbstruck. He originally thought that he could catch up to Ye Sheng, but he did not expect that in the blink of an eye, Ye Sheng would throw him a hundred and eight thousand miles away.


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy. Could it be that there will be less pressureter on?¡±The first prince asked suspiciously. He took a step forward and reached the second step.


    Bang!


    Another enormous pressure pressed down on the first prince, causing his expression to be unsightly. Fortunately, he was slowly getting used to it.


    ¡°His spiritual world is actually so powerful?¡±The first prince looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief, as if he had seen his lifelong enemy.


    After seeing Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi ascend several steps, everyone was moved. One by one, they all flew up. Fortunately, the first stone step was very wide, enough to epass more than a hundred people.


    And when these people entered, besides a small number of people who were immediately sent flying, the rest could still slowly ept this pressure.


    But just as they epted this pressure, Ye Sheng had already adapted and continued to ascend.


    Eighth step, ninth step, tenth step..


    Ye Sheng took one step at a time. His expression was firm, and the center of his brows shone. A small person appeared. It was Ye Sheng¡¯s soul that was bearing the pressure.


    The Soul, Ye Sheng, was bearing this pressure. It did not feel the least bit ufortable. Instead, it used this pressure to temper itself and refine impurities, causing the soul to be as pure as a piece of Milky White Jade.


    When Ye Sheng reached the twentieth step, the person behind him had already fallen far behind. The person closest to him was still Zhou Yi, but he had also only reached the tenth step.


    After the twentieth step, Ye Sheng felt as if someone was whispering in his ear with every step up.


    The voice was very soft and carried a hint of awkwardness. It was still speaking the ancientnguage, and it was very different from the current one. It caused Ye Sheng¡¯s expression to change, and it was somewhat different.


    ¡°This is a discussion of the hundred schools of philosophers. Although it¡¯s a little awkward, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m not unfamiliar with the ancientnguage.¡±Ye Sheng was d that he had read many books and knew the pronunciation of the ancientnguage. He listened carefully and paid full attention, he could also hear all the information.


    One by one, the articles of the hundred schools of philosophers entered Ye Sheng¡¯s ears. They were copied out by Ye Sheng¡¯s soul and fused into his soul.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng fell into deep thought and began to listen carefully, continuing to go up.


    He did not know how long he had been listening, but Ye Sheng¡¯s soul had already grasped hundreds of different articles, representing different cultural ideas, which had benefited Ye Sheng greatly.


    When all the sounds disappeared, Ye Sheng came back to his senses. He focused his eyes and saw that he was already at the ny-ninth level.


    He turned his head and saw that Zhou Yi was only at the fiftieth step. Looking at his cultivation, he had already broken through the ten transformations of the Golden Core.

 Chapter 351

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 20, Introduction (Fourth Update)</h4>


    Zhou Yi had umted a lot of experience before this, which was why he was able to break through continuously at this moment. Furthermore, he also discovered that there was someone whispering on the stone steps. If he did not pay attention, he would not be able to notice it at all. Therge group of people behind him did not notice it at all, they werepletely relying on their firm willpower to support the climb.


    The first prince also did not notice that his heart was filled with frustration. In particr, when he raised his head, he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s back. He was high and mighty. He was only at the fortieth step, and Ye Sheng was about to reach the top.


    The difference was too great.


    ¡°F * ck, this pressure is so great. Just how strong is your soul?¡±The first prince cursed angrily, venting his dissatisfaction. His heart was irritated, and he could not calm down at all.


    The entire stone step mountain was packed with people, but it was clearly divided into several stages.


    Ye Sheng was the only one who stood at the ny-ninth step.


    Zhou Yi was the second stage, and he was at the fortieth step.


    The 18 transformations of the Golden Core were in the third step, just over the 40th step.


    The rest were people who had not broken through the 18 transformations of the golden core, around the 30th step.


    And Cuba, who had a lower cultivation level, was actually in the first ce in the third step. He was very violent, using arge iron rod as a support point to continuously rush up.


    He did not care about the voices of the Hundred Sages, he just wanted to catch up with Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi.


    Cuba was very firm and persistent. Any pain was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    One step at a time. Cuba¡¯s eyes were firm, and the Iron Rod gave him a lot of motivation.


    When he saw this, Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief. The tiny soul sat cross-legged between his eyebrows. He held hundreds of books of philosophers and concentrated on studying them,prehending the outstanding ideas of the Hundred Schools of philosophers.


    Astronomy and geography. Since ancient times, the Great Dao has always been simple..


    These thoughts had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. Even now, they could still bring Ye Sheng great help andprehension.


    He stood on the 99th step. In front of him was the stone door. As long as he opened it, Ye Sheng would be able to enter.


    When the people below saw this scene, they all became anxious. If Ye Sheng was the first to enter, wouldn¡¯t all the meat be eaten by him?


    However, the pressure was so great that it was useless for these people to be anxious. Instead, because of their anxiety, they were unable to calm down and listen to the teachings of the Hundred Sages.


    Zhou Yi had done this very well.


    Ever since he ascended the stone steps, Zhou Yi had beenpletely focused on his research. Up until now, he was even more immersed in the teachings of the Hundred Sages. His cultivation was continuously increasing, and even if he had exhausted all of it.., the essence of the hundred sages would allow him to break through quickly.


    Reading was wise. This was what Zhou Yi was doing now.


    He was also the next person that Ye Sheng thought highly of to ascend the ny-nine stone steps.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul wasprehending the writings of the Hundred Sages, and he reached out to touch the stone door.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    Layers of halos appeared, and the stone door was activated.


    When the people below saw this scene, they were all excited, and their faces were filled with unwillingness. They absolutely could not let ye Sheng enter first.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you dare to enter first, you will die without a doubt.¡±One of the Swords Gate¡¯s eighteen transformations of the Golden Core threatened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Sheng, you are powerful, but can you beat the twelve eighteen transformations of the golden core of our Great Zhou?¡±The first prince also warned Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I am a person groomed by King Ye. If you dare to enter first, King Ye will definitely act out of righteousness and destroy your family,¡±a young eighteen transformations of the Golden Core berated.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, we have more than fifty eighteen transformations of the golden core here. If you don¡¯t want to die, wait for us there. Everyone, enter together.¡±Someone threatened Ye Sheng.


    They all spoke in unison. They were afraid that Ye Sheng would be the first to go in and take away the Hundred Sages¡¯inheritance. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t their current efforts be for naught?


    No one would agree. Even if there were two people who had a grudge against each other, they could put aside their differences and deal with Ye Sheng together.


    It could be seen how important the treasure was.


    With so many people threatening ye Sheng, an ordinary person would probably be terrified. However, Ye Sheng was calm and collected. He did not even look at them. Instead, he stared at the stone door and carefully observed it.


    When he touched the stone door just now, the stone door was activated.


    After the stone door was activated, numerous illusory images immediately appeared. There was the joy of the Hundred Sages Discussing Dao together. There were also times when the Hundred Sages wereprehending the principles of the world..


    Ye Sheng saw an old man. He trekked over mountains and rivers and walked to every corner of the Earth. Then, he had an epiphany by the sea and immediately became a sage.


    At that time, people were so simple. The old man only had the cultivation of the postliminary realm. After walking through the Earth, he was indescribably old. However, at that moment, he immediately became a saint and went straight from the postliminary realm to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.


    How terrifying was this umtion? It simply stunned Ye Sheng.


    The hundred schools of philosophers were the best spokespersons for that simple era.


    Ye Sheng quickly finished reading these images. At this time, his soul also finished reading the articles of the hundred schools of thought and carefullyprehended them.


    Ye Sheng had benefited a lot, whether it was the spirit of the hundred schools of thought or their conduct in the world, whether it was the school of War, the School of War, the School of Mo, the school of Confucianism, and so on..


    Each school had their ownprehension, which made ye Sheng benefit a lot.


    He touched the stone door with one hand, and then pushed it slightly.


    Creak!


    The stone door slowly opened.


    When the first prince saw this scene, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. This time, he hade for the Hundred Sacred Hall, so how could ye Sheng be the first to enter?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you dare to step in, you are the person that the Great Zhou will definitely kill. The Great Zhou will use all the power of the nation to kill you, as well as your wife and your master,¡±the first Prince Roared, his mind muddled with anger, his only thought was to stop ye Sheng and not let him go in.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you dare to go in, I will definitely kill you. I know I can¡¯t beat you, but we have more people,¡±one of the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core said angrily.


    ¡°Count me in. I want to see if you, Ye Sheng, are more powerful or if we have more people.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t seek your own death. Even if you have the hundred family¡¯s inheritance, you can¡¯t walk out of here. Once you go in, you will die without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I advise you to think carefully. You¡¯re so powerful, there¡¯s no need to worry at all. There are plenty of hundred schools of philosophers¡¯inheritances. You can definitely obtain them.¡±


    These people were both threatening and trying to persuade him. They had done all of this for one purpose.


    To Stop Ye Sheng from entering.


    But would ye Sheng Care?


    He turned his head to look at the anxious crowd below and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I want all of the hundred schools of philosophers¡¯inheritance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you dare to step in and give up your life, I¡¯ll kill you too.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, those who eat alone won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±


    These people had all gone mad. They had worked so hard for so long. If they just watched ye Sheng take the inheritance, they would all go mad. No one knew what they would do if they lost their reason.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, their threat was only the wail of the weak.


    He took this step unswervingly.


    The hundredth step!


    Ye Sheng took one step into the stone door.

 Chapter 352

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 21, Hundred Sages Phantom Image (Fifth Update)</h4>


    No! ! ! !


    More than 50 jindan eighteen transformations cried out at the same time. They wanted nothing more than to immediately fly up and do their best to stop Ye Sheng.


    The wisdom of the hundred schools of philosophers was such a precious treasure that Ye Sheng actually beat them to it.


    They were so angry that they beat their chests and stomped their feet. Their eyes were red with hatred, and they gnashed their teeth in resentment.


    But it was of no use.


    Ye Sheng had already entered. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he was the first to enter the Hundred Sages Hall.


    ¡°Quick, we have to hurry. Ye Sheng is alone, and the hundred schools of philosophers have many inheritances.¡±Some people could not wait any longer. They endured the immense pressure and continued to advance.


    Everyone was like this. They had to speed up. Even if it was difficult, they could not go empty-handed.


    Zhou Yi also saw Ye Sheng enter without any ripples. He was now focused on listening to the teachings of the Hundred Sages. There was also a huge treasure hidden on the stone steps, but only a few people had discovered it.


    And when Ye Sheng stepped behind the stone door, he felt as if he had entered a strange space.


    With a nce, he could see the boundary of the space. It was about a hundred Li in size, and there were millions of bamboo slips of various types inside. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the sight. They were piled together, forming a few mountains.


    Ye Sheng picked up a bamboo slip and flipped through it. It was a book written in front of the hundred schools of philosophers.


    ¡°Put it away.¡±Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace and put it all in.


    Instantly, this space didn¡¯t seem so crowded anymore.


    With a few mountains missing, Ye Sheng started strolling around here.


    Various types of stone bs were carved with images of the hundred schools of philosophers gathered together and discussing. Walking forward, there were also some statues. After a careful count, there were a hundred of them.


    These were the founders of the Hundred Schools of philosophers.


    Every Time Ye Sheng passed by a statue, he would pay his respects to the seniors with the etiquette of the juniors.


    Only after the hundred statues had finished paying their respects did ye Sheng look at them in surprise.


    ¡°Where is the inheritance?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t quite understand. Other than the statues and stone tablets, there were only bamboo slips. There was nothing else here.


    Ye Sheng, who had entered alone, checked carefully and found ake.


    In the center of the hundred statues, there was ake.


    The water in theke was ink-colored. Ye Sheng squatted down and reached out to pick it up. He saw that it wasn¡¯t water.


    Ink!


    Thiske was filled with ink.


    Moreover, when Ye Sheng touched it, the hundred statues immediately shone brightly.


    ¡°Hahaha, how many years has it been? Finally, someone is here.¡±Laughter rang out as old men appeared one after another and walked out from the statues.


    ¡°The Hundred Schools of Philosophers?¡±Ye Sheng looked at them in shock.


    These people were all old men and did not have corporeal bodies. They were the backups arranged on the statues and met Ye Sheng tens of thousands of yearster.


    ¡°We are the hundred schools of philosophers.¡±The hundred old men looked at Ye Sheng with beaming smiles.


    ¡°I am your father. Greetings, young friend.¡±The father bowed.


    Ye Sheng quickly stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, seniors.¡±


    He was full of doubt. Could this be the inheritance of the hundred schools of philosophers?


    ¡°Young friend, you are very polite. You have already greeted each and every one of us. As expected, you did not miscalcte time and space. The savior of this world is here.¡±The old manughed loudly.


    ¡°Savior?¡±Ye Sheng asked strangely. was he talking about him?


    ¡°When the hundred schools of philosophers were at their peak, we were about to leave this world, so we worked together to deduce the future. We saw the infinite possibilities in the endless space and time.¡±An old man dressed in a ck Confucian robe said.


    ¡°Deduce the future?¡±Ye Sheng was shocked. were these people so powerful?


    ¡°My young friend, there is no need to be shocked. The future is ever-changing. It is changing every moment, making it difficult for people to see clearly. It is not really a great ability. This old man, Confucius,¡±Confucius said with augh.


    Ye sheng nodded thoughtfully. Time and space were both unknown, and the unknown could be changed. The future was really changing every moment.


    ¡°Seniors deduced the future and then set up this hundred Sacred Hall?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We worked together to deduce the future. We saw the same ending in different periods of time,¡±the old man said with a nod.


    ¡°What kind of ending?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°This world was destroyed by the Outsiders,¡±Confucius said seriously.


    ¡°Destroyed?¡±Ye Sheng looked at them in surprise.


    ¡°One billion and eighty million endings, all the same. We deduced for ten years and spent a lot of effort to see the future here destroyed by the Outsiders,¡±Confucius said.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Then does this have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1,080,000,000 endings are all the same. However, when 1,080,000,001 times, a variable appeared. The variable is you, little friend,¡±Lao zi nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng pointed at himself and asked, ¡°Am I a variable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After little friend appeared, the ending changed. It was a dense fog, and it was impossible to see clearly. However, it was better than being destroyed. Therefore, we arranged this hundred Saints Pce and left a backup n to help little friend once,¡±Lao zi nodded and said.


    ¡°Seniors, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will receive your help and not go and save this world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Ever since you appeared, the situation haspletely changed. At the very least, there is no more destruction. Therefore, we will help you once and let you grow up. We also don¡¯t need you to save this world.¡±Confucius shook his head and said.


    ¡°Little friend, this ink pond was left behind by US when we wrote an article back then. You can enter it. We will discuss the Dao for you once. It can be considered as congrattions for changing that dark ending.¡±Confucius smiled and said.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Seniors.¡±


    After taking off his clothes and entering the ink pool, Ye Sheng immediately felt a huge wave of energy surging into his body.


    This was the power of the Hundred Sages. At this moment, it helped Ye Sheng absorb and improve his cultivation.


    And in the next moment, the Hundred Sages began to discuss the dao.


    The Hundred Saints discussed the Dao for Ye Sheng together. The things they discussed were veryplicated. From the humanities to the earth, from cultivation to enlightenment, from birth to death..


    Ye Sheng listened and fell into a kind of inexplicable enlightenment.


    His cultivation was constantly improving. A Hundred Saints discussing the dao for Ye Sheng, what kind of opportunity was this?


    The energy in the ink pond was too dense, and Ye Sheng¡¯s realm was directly broken through.


    ..


    It was unknown how much time had passed, but Ye Sheng opened his eyes and found that everything around him was as usual, and the saints of the hundred schools of philosophers had all disappeared.


    The ink pool was still the same, but the energy inside had disappeared and was absorbed by Ye Sheng. His cultivation had directly risen to the tenth change of the Golden Core.


    This waspletely a fortuitous encounter,ing from the Hundred Sages discourse. The energy in the ink pool was also something that could only be encountered by chance.


    Ye Sheng clenched his fists, and a thick power flowed through his entire body. He had not yet umted five changes in one go, but there were no side effects. It was all thanks to the Hundred Sages discourse that helped Ye Sheng smooth over the shorings of continuously breaking the mirror.


    Ye Sheng stood up, washed his body, and changed his clothes. He saw someonee in.


    The first prince wasn¡¯t the only one. There were more than fifty other eighteen transformations of the golden core.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hand over the hundred sages inheritance. Otherwise, you will die for sure today.¡±The first Prince¡¯s eyes were especially red when he saw his enemy. He didn¡¯t even think about it and directly shouted.

 Chapter 353

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 22: one against 50(first update)</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t just the first prince. The other 50 or so golden core 18 forms were also ring at him angrily. They looked at the Empty Hundred Sacred Hall and at Ye Sheng whose cultivation base had increased by five forms. They couldn¡¯t contain their anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken away all the hundred sacred inheritances?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯ve simply gone too far. Your death isn¡¯t worth regretting.¡±


    ¡°There are so many hundred sages inheritance. You actually took all of them. Aren¡¯t you afraid of supporting yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you don¡¯t hand over the hundred sages inheritance, you will definitely die today.¡±


    These Peak Jindan stage people were getting angrier and angrier. They were stuck at this realm and could not break through. They originally wanted to use the hundred sages inheritance to let themselves break through, but who would have thought that all of it would be taken away by Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    Stopping others from breaking through was equivalent to killing their parents. These people were not ye Sheng¡¯s match in a one-on-one fight, but now that there were more than fifty people, they were full of courage and thought that it was still very easy to kill Ye Sheng.


    The first Prince¡¯s face was malevolent as he said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I want to see how you die today.¡±


    Ye Sheng, who was surrounded by more than fifty jindan stage people, was not in a hurry. He tidied his clothes and said indifferently, ¡°The Hundred Sages Pce¡¯s inheritance is on me. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Hurry up and hand it over. We can spare your life,¡±someone roared.


    ¡°Even if you hand it over, you can¡¯t escape death. Ye Sheng is too abnormal. We must kill him. Otherwise, no one can afford to take revenge,¡±the eighteen golden core transformations of Swords Gate said with a face full of killing intent. They wanted to borrow the hands of so many people, to Kill Ye Sheng for revenge.


    The first prince agreed, ¡°Ye Sheng can kill eighteen golden core transformations with just five golden core transformations. Now that he has reached the ten golden core transformations, if we don¡¯t kill him today, he will take revenge one by one. No one can resist him.¡±


    The words of the people of Swords Gate and the first prince made the hearts of many people tremble. What they said was true. Ye Sheng was too outstanding. With so many people here, if they didn¡¯t restrain him, no one would be his match in the future.


    ¡°I am King Ye¡¯s man. If you kill Ye Sheng, King Ye will definitely not pursue the matter. Moreover, the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain behind Ye Sheng will not stand up for Ye Sheng anymore. The previous incident was just an ident,¡±the person who was groomed by King ye shouted coldly.


    A group of people targeting ye Sheng instantly made many people¡¯s hearts move.


    Taking this opportunity to kill Ye Sheng, thew would not punish everyone.


    As soon as this idea appeared, it was like a virus spreading, causing everyone¡¯s killing intent to deepen.


    And at this time, Ye Sheng silently looked at them and asked, ¡°Have you discussed it?¡±


    The first prince looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s fearless appearance and could not help but sneer, saying, ¡°Death is imminent, yet you still put on an act.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who will live and who will die.¡±


    ¡°You only have one person. Even if you can kill one of the eighteen transformations of the golden core, what about ten? What about fifty?¡±The first Prince¡¯s face was full of joy as he said, as if he could see Ye Sheng¡¯s corpse lying on the ground in the next moment, without a sound.


    Ye Sheng looked at the first prince and smiled mysteriously, saying, ¡°Are you so sure that these people can kill me?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, no matter how powerful you are, you are only at the tenth transformation of the Golden Core Realm. If we join hands, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to withstand a single blow,¡±the man from swords gate shouted coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. Surrounded by more than fifty people at the eighteenth transformation of the Golden Core Realm, he did not panic or worry at all. Instead, he said disdainfully, ¡°In my eyes, you are just a bunch of trash.¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are too arrogant. I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, but now I¡¯ve decided that I must kill you.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you will definitely pay the price for your arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking nonsense? Let¡¯s attack together. Together, we can kill Ye Sheng in one blow.¡±


    More than 50 golden core 18 forms, when used together, could absolutely shake the emptiness realm. Although they might not be able to beat the emptiness realm, they could still withstand a few moves.


    The emptiness realm and the golden core were two realms. There was a gap between heaven and earth. If one entered the emptiness realm, they would have a lifespan of two to three thousand years, while the golden core would only have a lifespan of one thousand years, not to mention thebat strength.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are courting death. Challenging more than 50 people by yourself. Do you think that you are an emptiness realm expert just because you have obtained the Hundred Sages Inheritance?¡±The first prince shouted coldly.


    ¡°No, the hundred sages inheritance is nothing at all. I just think that you are too noisy. You are like more than 50 dogs jumping up and down, annoying people. Therefore, instead of letting you continue to bark at me, I might as well attack and kill all of you,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    With the help of the Hundred Sages, Ye Sheng had broken through the five transformations and reached the ten transformations of the Golden Core. His strength had be extremely powerful.


    When he was in the five transformations of the golden core, he could instantly kill the eighteen transformations of the golden core with one sword. Now, Ye Sheng could be said to be invincible in the Golden Core Realm.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng also had the saint martial armor and the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Sacred Warrior armor was mainly for defense. After wearing it, Ye Sheng would be an unkible existence.


    Once the Pantheon Pill Furnace Lord attacked, the mes within would be activated by Ye Sheng and burn everything. Therefore, Ye Sheng had nothing to be afraid of.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cold. Since you all havee to deliver yourselves, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.


    ¡°Attack together. Kill Ye Sheng and thene and share the hundred sacred inheritance.¡±The first prince roared and took the lead to disy his ultimate technique.


    Imperial Dragon Inscription!


    When this attack was unleashed, a true dragon whistled over. With a rumble, it brought with it an enormous power that was lifelike.


    Following closely behind, the other fifty or so golden core eighteen transformations attacked together.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    The entire hundred sacred pce was trembling. This power was too fierce, no wonder they were so confident.


    But unfortunately, they met Ye Sheng, who didn¡¯t y by the rules.


    ng!


    The Holy Martial armor let out a crisp sound as it appeared on Ye Sheng¡¯s body. The blood-red armor exploded with a huge killing intent. After that, Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood instantly filled the entire area like smoke.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood were as thick as the ocean. Just his Qi and blood alone had devoured Imperial Dragon Ming for a thousand years to replenish his energy.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The first person ye Sheng stared at was the first prince. This person had provoked him several times. He was simply tired of living. If Ye Sheng didn¡¯t kill him, it was simply letting him off easy.


    The Sword of the Great River came from the sky!


    Ye Sheng used his fingers as a sword, his heart as a sword, and his eyes as a sword. He shed out with his sword.


    Boom!


    This sword instantly shattered the attacks of more than fifty jindan, shocking all of them in an instant.


    No matter what kind of peerless cultivation method it was, under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, all of them could not withstand a single blow. Ye Sheng was like a god, like a devil, giving them an iparable shock.


    One against fifty, and then with a sword attack, all the ghosts and demons were turned into ashes.


    This sword attack was very different from the previous five transformation Jindan¡¯s sword attack. This sword attack was faster, stronger, and more murderous.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡±The first Prince said in fear. He hurriedly wanted to retreat and let someone protect him.


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    This sword move was too fast.


    It was so fast that the first prince didn¡¯t even have time to use a defensive technique. He only activated a defensive magic treasure in front of his chest.


    Kacha!


    Before the sword arrived, the Qi arrived. The strength of the sword qi easily cut through the defensive magic treasure. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword move, the defensive magic treasure was like tofu, so fragile that it couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow.

 Chapter 354

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 23, the Invincible Ye Sheng (second update)</h4>


    A defensive magic treasure that looked like a bronze mirror was shattered by the sword qi and broke into two pieces, causing the first prince to look at it in horror.


    ¡°Save...¡±he roared and stopped abruptly, as if someone had grabbed his neck. The rest of his words were all choked up.


    The ten eighteen transformation golden core subordinates brought by the first prince looked on in shock.


    Their prince¡¯s neck had been pierced by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, and he hadn¡¯t even finished his plea for help.


    This sword move was too fast, too fast.


    It was so fast that the first prince couldn¡¯t react in time. It was so fast that none of the subordinates had thought that Ye Sheng could kill the first prince with one sword move.


    This scene stunned more than fifty eighteen transformation golden core subordinates.


    Ye Sheng killed another eighteen transformation golden core with one sword move.


    They looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They thought that Ye Sheng was their meal, but who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, they seemed to have be ye Sheng¡¯s meal.


    The first prince, whose throat was pierced by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, fell to the ground and crashed heavily, creating a big pit.


    ¡°No matter if you¡¯re an eternal genius, a prince of a dynasty, a peerless beauty, or a peerless talent, it¡¯s hard to escape death. After death, you¡¯re just a corpse, so you must cherish your life,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°How dare you kill the only direct descendant of the Great Zhou?¡±


    ¡°The first prince is Daoist Qiu¡¯s personal disciple and is hailed as the hope for the revival of the Great Zhou. You... how dare you... How dare you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are finished. The Great Zhou will definitely take revenge on you.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, today, the ten of us will definitely kill you.¡±


    ..


    The first Prince¡¯s ten subordinates were quite loyal. Not a single one retreated. All of them gritted their teeth, and their eyes were bloodshot as they charged forward.


    This was not just one person, but ten of them at the same time.


    They charged forward together, and at the same time, they shouted to the others, ¡°Ye Sheng is too strong. I¡¯ll wait in front to hold him off. All of you attack together and kill him in one go.¡±


    The two golden core eighteen transformations of swords gate did not hesitate. They immediately drew their swords and unleashed the myriad swords returning to the origin.


    ng, ng, ng!


    Over ten thousand streams of sword qi shot out, causing flowers to fly in the air. It was extremely beautiful and extremely dangerous.


    It was not just them. The people from the other sects also made their moves. No one dared to hold back. They had to kill Ye Sheng, or else everyone would return empty-handed.


    After waiting for so many days, the hundred sages inheritance, which was an opportunity for them to break through, had all fallen into Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. Other than Ye Sheng, the others had not gained anything. Who could tolerate this?


    ¡°Die!¡±


    More than fifty people let out a furious roar. It was vigorous and full of killing intent. They were actually on par with Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood.


    Ye Sheng saw this and looked at them coldly. These people were quite powerful together, but they were after all scattered individuals and not aplete body. What did Ye Sheng have to fear?


    The river of the Netherworld!


    Ye Sheng took a step forward, and a long river appeared under his feet. It quickly spread out and enveloped all of them in an instant.


    Thew of reincarnation!


    As soon as ye Sheng made his move, aplete dao rhythm was like a sharp sword light, ruthlessly shing out.


    Puff Puff Puff!


    The first three jindan eighteen transformations were instantly killed. Without any suspense, their heads were beheaded by the Dao rhythm.


    ¡°Break this long river.¡±Someone Roared. With a palm strike, theherworld long river shook, creating huge waves that spread to the height of a nine-story building, ruthlessly mming down.


    Crash!


    The surging water turned into raging mes, burning fiercely. He really wanted to sweep away this group of eighteen transformation jindan, but unfortunately, when these people joined hands, they still broke the long river of theherworld.


    The copse of the long river of the Netherworld did not make ye sheng the slightest bit moved. He wore the sacred warrior armor and stepped on the void. His Qi and blood surged, and true Qi filled the air. With endless power, he punched out fiercely.


    Ten Yama!


    Behind Ye Sheng,yers andyers of worlds appeared. When they ovepped, a mysterious figure stood in each world. It was none other than the ten Yama of hell. This was the image that Ye Sheng hadprehended.


    They punched out together, and just like Ye Sheng, they punched out.


    Bang!


    The void exploded. This small world could not withstand the power of an emptiness realm expert. Once an emptiness realm expert entered, this ce would automatically copse.


    And now, the Power Ye Sheng disyed surpassed the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core Realm, but it hadn¡¯t reached the emptiness realm level yet. Therefore, the space exploded, proving the terror of Ye Sheng¡¯s punch.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s punch enveloped the ten eighteen transformations of the Golden Core realm at the front, and he smashed them fiercely.


    The abundant power and unparalleled power, along with a whirlwind-like violence, directly smashed into these bodies.


    Bang!


    These ten people simply couldn¡¯t withstand this attack. Their bodies exploded, and their flesh and blood were badly mangled. They fell to the ground, and before they could even scream, they werepletely killed by Ye Sheng.


    The rest of the people who saw this scene all stopped in their tracks, and they were so scared that they were all dumbfounded.


    Previously, Ye Sheng killed an eighteen transformation golden core with one sword strike. They thought that that was Ye Sheng¡¯s limit, and they thought that no one was his opponent in a one-on-one fight. But once they surrounded him, Ye Sheng would die without a doubt.


    But now, even if they surrounded him, Ye Sheng was not injured at all. Instead, with a punch, ten eighteen transformations Golden Core were destroyed in both body and soul.


    The remaining forty eighteen transformations golden core looked at each other in disbelief. Some people swallowed their saliva and felt fear in their hearts. They wanted to retreat.


    Dong!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s aura spread and turned into a cage, locking down the four directions. He used the Kun Peng transformation and quickly blocked the path he came from.


    ¡°Today, none of you can think of leaving. All of you can die here with me.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, we are all people from a first-rate power. Do you want to Kill Us All?¡±Someone shouted with a stern expression.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are indeed powerful. We are not your match. This time, it can be considered that we were wrong. You can take the hundred sages inheritance, but we don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±There were also people who gave in.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I have no enmity with you. I am willing topensate you. I will give you whatever you say, as long as you don¡¯t kill me.¡±There were even people who begged humbly.


    At this stage of cultivation, no one was willing to die with such grievance, no matter how much pain and suffering they had suffered.


    It was alsoughable. Previously, everyone thought that they had won against Ye Sheng, so they decided to join forces. However, Ye Sheng was too strong. He killed ten jindan eighteenth change cultivators with one punch, which scared them so much that their livers were torn apart. Some people even nearly peed.


    This F * cking monster could not be judged bymon sense.


    Ye Sheng looked at them coldly. Previously, he had been so arrogant, but now, he hadpletely admitted defeat.


    ¡°Your faces now are no different from a viin. You think that I¡¯m easy to bully. A group of people surrounded me, wishing that they could tear me into pieces. Everyone has a share. Now That You¡¯re afraid, is it useful to admit your mistakes?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    Some people¡¯s faces were gloomy. They were gnashing their teeth with hatred in their hearts, but on the surface, they were humble and respectful.


    No one dared to go against Ye Sheng anymore.


    Ye Shengughed coldly. He opened his hand, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared.


    ¡°All of you will die today. No one can save you.¡±As soon as ye Sheng finished speaking, the Pantheon Pill Furnace suddenly emitted rolling mes, turning into a fire dragon that engulfed the entire hundred sacred hall.

 Chapter 355

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 24, leaving (third update)</h4>


    At this moment, the Pantheon pill furnacepletely unleashed its power. A huge me burst out, restoring some of the fire seeds of origin. At this moment, it began to boil.


    Wu Wu Wu!


    A fire dragon swept through the entire hundred sacred hall. This fire dragon was not one, but more than a dozen. It quickly spread out, forming a huge storm.


    The mes and mes burned fiercely. Even the air was scorched and distorted.


    Bang!


    A fire dragon coiled around an eighteen transformation golden core. In an instant, this person turned into debris and scattered all over the ground. His blood waspletely burned.


    When a person was burned by the fire, the mes in the mortal world would burn a scar, and the spiritual fire would instantly burn until only bones were left. However, once the mes in the Pantheon pill furnace touched it, the entire person would instantly explode.


    The eighteen transformations of the Golden Core were second only to the emptiness realm. The immortals of thend in the eyes of the mortals werepletely unable to resist the attacks of the Pantheon pill furnace at this moment.


    Theypletely copsed.


    At this moment, the forty people cursed wildly, begged bitterly, and escaped with great difficulty, bing a mess.


    As long as the fire dragon touched it, or smashed its tail, wed with its dragon ws, and the breath of the giant dragon, a human life would be taken.


    In just a few short seconds, more than twenty people died.


    These were not ordinary people. All of them were in the eighteen transformations of the golden core, and most of them had the hope of breaking through to the void tier.


    Now, these people werepletely dead.


    They were in despair.


    Someone knelt down for ye Sheng and kowtowed to apologize, hoping that Ye Sheng would give him a way out.


    Ye Sheng, who was standing in front of the stone door, had a cold expression. The all gods pill furnace surrounded Ye Sheng, and the mes soared into the sky. However, to Ye Sheng, not only was he not ufortable, he was actually veryfortable.


    This was his natal magic treasure.


    ¡°Kill them all,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently, and sent his true energy into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Puff!


    The ming Mountain erupted, and suddenly, thick mes erupted, engulfing the entire hundred sacred hall, killing the remaining ten or so people.


    More than fifty golden core eighteen transformations cultivators wanted to surround and kill Ye Sheng, but at this moment, all of them were dead.


    The entire hundred sacred hall had be extremely dpidated. Other than the one hundred statues, the rest of the ce was full of potholes, and they were all burned by the mes.


    Moreover, cracks had appeared in the space of the Hundred Saints Pce. It was no longer stable, and there were faint signs of it being torn apart.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t stable. It¡¯s going to explode.¡±Ye Sheng focused his eyes. The Hundred Saints Pce was a small world created by the Hundred Saints Pce. It had existed for tens of thousands of years and was no longer as strong as it was in the past. Now that it had experienced this battle.., it was normal for it to be torn apart.


    Ye Sheng looked at it and put away the hundred statues and the writings of the philosophers. He was prepared to bring them back to his father-inw. He also took out those bamboo slips for everyone to see.


    After doing all this, Ye Sheng turned around and left the Hundred Saints Pce. He returned to the stone steps.


    On the ny-ninth stone step, Zhou Yi sat quietly. He closed his eyes and listened to the teachings of the Hundred Saints Pce.


    Beside him was Cuba, who was drenched in sweat. He also closed his eyes and began toprehend diligently under Zhou Yi¡¯s reminder.


    The two of them knew that their cultivation was low, so they did not enter the Hundred Saints Pce topete with the group of eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.


    Ye Sheng walked out, startling Zhou Yi. He opened his eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we leave this ce,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    On the ny-ninth stone step, there were some people from other sects. Their cultivation had not reached the eighteenth change of the Golden Core Realm, and they did not have Zhou Yi¡¯sprehension ability. Cuba¡¯s toughness had all stopped at the sixty to seventy steps.


    Once they stopped, they followed Zhou Yi and Cuba, closed their eyes, and listened to the teachings of the Hundred Saints. Each and every one of them could not extricate themselves.


    Ye Sheng was not even discovered when he came out.


    When Ye Sheng saw this, he could not be bothered to target them. He directly brought Cuba and Zhou Yi and left.


    The Void Demon King was waiting for Ye Sheng at the bottom. It did not go up at all because it did not need the hundred sages inheritance. Moreover, if it was forced to use its power, its great enemy, the important figure in the void, Lin Yi, would discover it.


    Ye Sheng brought Zhou Yi and Cuba down, grabbed the void demon king, and directly left.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Ye Sheng with a little surprise. He was very smart, and from Ye Sheng¡¯s actions, he guessed a certain possibility.


    With this thought, Zhou Yi could not wait to follow Ye Sheng and leave this ce.


    Cuba, on the other hand, waspletely confused. It did not know anything. In any case, it would just follow Ye Sheng and leave.


    ..


    After leaving, it was a very long distance. They arrived directly at the vige in Cuba.


    The vige in Cuba was very quiet. The vigers worked and slept every day as the sun rose. They lived a nd but happy life.


    When Ye Sheng and the others returned, they appeared very calm.


    In the house in Cuba, the wine and meat were all arranged. Ye Sheng, the three people, and an old vige chief were all gathered together.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, did you get the Hundred Saints Inheritance?¡±Zhou Yi could not hold it in for a long time and asked.


    Cuba looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and said, ¡°I knew it. Ye Sheng, you are so powerful. How can those people stop you?¡±


    The old vige chief also looked at Ye Sheng in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I got the Hundred Saints inheritance. Moreover, I killed more than 50 jindan eighteenth transformation cultivators who went inter. They are all the mainstays of the major sects. Once it gets out, I will definitely offend the top sects in the world.¡±Ye Sheng smiled, he said.


    The expressions of Zhou Yi and the others changed.


    ¡°You killed all of them?¡±Zhou Yi said in shock.


    ¡°Good heavens, more than fifty of the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. You killed all of them. Isn¡¯t this too fierce?¡±Cuba was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.


    The old vige chief blinked his eyes and said seriously, ¡°Are there many people who know about this?¡±


    ¡°Not many. The other disciples of the sects didn¡¯t see mee out, but after a careful deduction, it¡¯s not difficult to guess that I did it,¡±Ye Sheng replied calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if there aren¡¯t many people who know about it. They don¡¯t have any evidence, so they can¡¯t insist that it was you who did it. They won¡¯t admit it even if they die and keep a low profile,¡±the old vige chief immediately said.


    ¡°I have a million copies of the bamboo slips written by the hundred saints. Old Vige Chief, do you need to copy a part of it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhou Yi and Cuba were worried that these sects would unite to take revenge on Ye Sheng, but Ye Sheng was not worried at all. His growth speed was iparable to those sects, so he was not afraid to tell these things to the old vige chief.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng believed that the old vige chief was a wise old man. He would definitely be able to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°If possible, I will personally take a part of Teng Shao¡¯s bamboo slips and study the Hundred Saints culture for the children in the vige,¡±the old vige chief thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°No problem. I will stay here for three days. Within three days, I will copy as much as I can,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±The old vige chief raised his wine ss gratefully.


    Cuba also raised his wine ss when he saw this and said, ¡°I will also copy. I Can¡¯t let Grandpa Vige chief be busy by himself.¡±


    Ye Sheng had no objections. He had originally nned to pass the hundred saints bamboo slip to his father-inw, Zhou Yuan, after he had studied it himself. He wanted him to organize it so that he could convey a portion of the essence of his thoughts that could be transmitted.


    The wisdom of the hundred sages and the thoughts of the hundred sages could not be kept to themselves.


    Ye Sheng was not an old-fashioned person, so he naturally did not enjoy this precious product of the era.

 Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 25, more on it (fourth update)</h4>


    That night, Cuba was so drunk that he felt dizzy. But early the next morning, he and the old vige chief began to copy bamboo slips.


    The number of words recorded on the bamboo slips were copied onto the books. The two people with profound cultivation did not stop for a moment, busy with their work.


    Ye Sheng simply took out hundreds of thousands of copies for them to copy. He himself, together with the Void Demon King, stood at the edge of the cliff, looking at the white snow.


    The clear sky shone on the sparkling white snow, refracting the beautiful light.


    The mountains were covered in white snow, a vast expanse of whiteness. Startled birds flew past, bringing with them a gust of cold wind.


    ¡°Do you think anyone in this world can see some fragments of the next tens of thousands of years?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the beautiful scenery and asked the void demon king.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said in surprise, ¡°Seeing some fragments of the next tens of thousands of years, this is a big shot who hasprehended time, and he has a very deepprehension.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. The most praiseworthy thing about the hundred schools of philosophers was theirprehension of the Dao.


    Before them, the expression of the Great Dao was unremarkable. There were only a few strokes, and it was difficult to understand.


    After them, the Great Dao flourished. The number of cultivators increased, and tens of thousands of flowers bloomed,peting for the glory.


    The hundred schools of philosophers were at that stage, a period of time that people yearned for.


    ¡°What did they see?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°They saw 1.08 billion different time periods, but they all had the same result,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The Void Demon King widened his eyes and said, ¡°1.08 billion?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was what the Hundred Saints said, so there was definitely no mistake.


    ¡°Void realm people can look at the time tens of thousands of yearster, and they even looked at 1.08 billion times?¡±The Void Demon King was really shocked.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just one person, but a hundred saints who joined forces to check,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s still very impressive. 1.08 billion? What kind of concept is that? 99.999% of the people would get lost in the torrent of time, and in an instant, they would be deprived of their limited lives for the rest of their lives. Are the saints of the hundred schools of philosophers so powerful?¡±The Void Demon King flew up, he said in surprise in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng also said with a sigh, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that the era of the hundred schools of philosophers was the most glorious era. There were many saints.¡±


    ¡°Amazing, amazing.¡±The Void Demon King repeatedly praised. Previously, he thought that these so-called saints were just a group of people at the 12th level of the Void Realm. But now, it seemed that they could really be saints in the spiritual dimension, they could really be saints.


    ¡°1.08 billion endings are all the same?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Yes, they all show that this world is about to be destroyed by the mighty figure from the void. That¡¯s why the Hundred Saints kept looking for a promising future.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°And then they found you?¡±The Void Demon King said with certainty.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thest time, they said that after they saw me, the end of this world would not be destruction, but an unknown. That¡¯s why they left the Hundred Saints Pce to help me once.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°What an amazing group of people. They¡¯re really urate. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I would have used my power one day. At that time, when the Great Demon King Lin Yi descends, this world would be destroyed.¡±The Great Demon King of the Void said in admiration.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just your great enemy Lin Yi. There are other people from the void in this world.¡±


    The Void Demon King was stunned for a moment before he recalled that back in Zhongshan Country, the eldest princess had taken out the void poison and had been exposed by Ye Sheng.


    The eldest princess had obtained the void poison from King Ye.


    ¡°King Ye¡¯s origin isn¡¯t normal. Could it be that he is the same as me, from the Void?¡±The Void Demon King pondered.


    Ye Sheng ced his hands behind his back and said, ¡°You are from the void. It¡¯s possible that ye Hong is, but it¡¯s also possible that he met someone from the void. However, there is another person in the extreme north ice ins.¡±


    Ji Xia Academy¡¯s Vice Principal, Old Man Han Shan, had told Ye Sheng that there was a relic left behind after the death of a void mighty figure in the extreme north ice ins. It had been obtained by a genius of the plume manifestation Holy Land. In the past five hundred years, he was about to appear, this was also the person who had obtained the power from the void.


    Moreover, this person had a deep hatred towards Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng had destroyed the plume manifestation Holy Land, and he was a genius of the plume manifestation Holy Land. Naturally, he would not rest until Ye Sheng was dead.


    The demon king of void said in distress, ¡°You have so many enemies. I thought that you would be able to settle down for a period of time after condensing the Golden Core. But now, it seems that you still need to work hard.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not care. He had risen under pressure all the way and had long adapted to it.


    Whether it was ye Hong, the one in the extreme north ice field, or Lin Yi in the void, they were all just ye Sheng¡¯s uneasiness on the road.


    ¡°When I return to Xianyang, I will start to keep a low profile and finish reading the millions of bamboo slips of the hundred saints. At the same time, I willprehend the origin of the world, deepen my Taoist connotation, andy a solid foundation,¡±Ye Sheng said with determination in his eyes.


    He had a clear n for his future. No matter how much pressure he faced, Ye Sheng would follow his steps and advance ording to his goal.


    ¡°I believe that you can do it. You have condensed a golden core that is even more awesome than the primal Chaos Golden Core. What difficulties can stop you?¡±The Void Demon King was now very satisfied with Ye Sheng. He could not help but want to brag about his foresight.


    ¡°Look at how good my fiery eyes are. When you first went down to the Heaven Lake, I noticed that you were different from the others. I observed you silently. The second time you went down to the Heaven Lake, I decisively signed a contract with you and became an existence that lived and died together with you. Along the way, I helped you rise up. It can be said that you have today and you have an unlimited future because of my help. You must remember my good qualities. In the future, when I have difficulties, you must help me.¡±The Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm as he turned a deaf ear to these words. He didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to this narcissistic Kun Peng.


    ¡°The Hundred Saints Pce¡¯s harvest this time is very great. I¡¯ve listened to the hundred sages discuss the dao. When I go back and finish reading these bamboo slips, I¡¯ll definitely be able to raise my spiritual realm by arge margin.¡±Ye Sheng was a little happy in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t waste his time this time. The harvest could be said to be remarkable. Whether it was getting the hundred sages¡¯bamboo slips or encountering the trump cards left behind by the Hundred Sages back then, he had benefited greatly.


    Even when the hundred sages inspected the timeline tens of thousands of yearster, Ye Sheng had also gained a deep understanding of it. This was because he had alreadyprehended the dao rhythms of time and space. Now, all of these had beenbined to form a dao rhythm. However,pared to the emptiness realm.., one of their dao rhythms was merely one of a type of dao rhythm.


    Ye Sheng was a strand formed from the convergence of several strands of countless dao rhythms.


    The difference was still very obvious. The Mixed Dao rhythm, because of the repulsion, because of the disharmony of the attributes, was definitely not as strong as a single one.


    Of course, in terms of potential, Ye Sheng was hundreds of times better than them, but the difficulty was also increased by thousands of times.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I have already turned the earth into a jindan, is there anything more difficult than this?¡±Ye Sheng swept away his worry and was full of confidence.

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 26, surveince (fifth update)</h4>


    For three days in a row, Cuba and the old vige chief did not leave the room. They copied over 100,000 bamboo slips andpiled them into a book. There were a total of 10,000 books.


    These 10,000 books were piled together and were carefully cared for by Cuba and the old vige chief. They were afraid that problems would arise.


    ¡°This is enough. The spirit of the Hundred Saints is really worth learning for a lifetime,¡±the old vige chief said with a sigh. When they copied, they also read it. They were all shocked by the spirit of the Hundred Saints.


    Simple words were written on the main road of the world. Sometimes, a question could be exined in just a few words.


    This kind of wisdom was really not something that could be obtained through hard training.


    Talent seemed to be so important at this moment.


    Zhou Yi did not leave the room for the past three days. Cuba and the others were copying, and Zhou Yi was watching.


    The more he watched, the more Zhou Yi became addicted. He was immersed in it and could not extricate himself.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng brought Cuba and the Void Demon King to bid farewell to the old vige chief and Cuba.


    Outside the barbarian vige, under the huge chains, Ye Sheng said to Cuba, ¡°When you think of it,e to Xianyang to look for Zhou Yi. Or you can look for me.¡±


    Zhou Yi added, ¡°Cuba, you shoulde to Xianyang. Xianyang has many heroes. Xianyang has Ye Sheng.¡±


    Cuba¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as he said, ¡°After the matters in my vige are settled, I will go to Xianyang to meet the heroes of the world.¡±


    The old vige chief looked on with gratification. Cuba was the hope of the vige. It was just that he did not use his brain to think in the past. This time, after experiencing these things and looking at the bamboo slips of the hundred schools of thought, his entire person had undergone an earth-shaking change, his future was absolutely limitless.


    Ye Sheng, Cuba, and the old vige chief left with the Void Demon King and Zhou Yi respectively.


    When they entered, the two of them were very careful, but when they left, the two of them were at ease.


    Ye Sheng had broken through from the peak of Xiantian realm to the ten transformations of Jindan realm, and his strength had greatly increased. He was invincible in the Jindan realm. Even if he was in the emptiness realm, Ye Sheng still had the confidence to use the firstyer of the emptiness realm.


    Of course, he had to use his magic treasure, the Pantheon Pill Furnace. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence. Once the Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared, Ye Sheng dared to fight against the firstyer of the emptiness realm. However, if he didn¡¯t take out the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    The emptiness realm was the emptiness realm after all, and the gap between it and the Golden Core realm was too big.


    However, Ye Sheng believed that as long as he cultivated hard and had a few more breakthroughs, regardless of whether it was his cultivation, spirit, or physical body, he could increase his strength.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current cultivation was not focused on just one aspect.


    His cultivation had to increase, his soul had to evolve, and his physical body had to transform as well.


    Only by developing all aspects and having good morals, wisdom, and body would he be able to be a great captain.


    ..


    In the Luojia mountain range, it had been very dangerous in the past. However, this time, Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi had encountered it every time they walked out.


    It was unknown whether it was because ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had increased, or because these demon beasts felt a hidden danger, or if their luck was really good?


    When Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi reached the ce where they had killed the eldest princess, the ce had already beenpletely covered by fallen trees and leaves. It was impossible to tell that the noble eldest princess of Great Qin had actually died here and was buried underground.


    Ye Sheng discovered that this was the ce where they had fought previously, but Zhou Yi did not notice that he was still immersed in the hundred sage bamboo slip.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mention it either. He directly crossed over and treated it as an ordinary ce.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to think too much about the past. Since the person was already dead, and Ye Sheng had no feelings for the eldest princess, there was no need to reminisce or stay. He could just ignore it.


    By the time they left the Luojia mountain range, it had already been a month and a half since they left Xianyang.


    One could imagine how much ye Sheng had gained. In one and a half months, he had directly broken through to the Golden Core realm, crossed the ten transformations, and was in the same realm as Zhou Yi.


    Of course, their battle prowess waspletely different.


    When Ye Sheng and Zhou Yi walked out of the Luojia Mountains, they felt an invisible pressure pressing down on their hearts.


    ¡°Did you feel it?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°I can feel it. It¡¯s like a dark cloud pressing down on us, a sign of a storming.¡±Zhou Yi nodded.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you guys seem to be being chased by someone at the peak of the Void Realm,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    It also felt this pressure. Of course, it was fine, and it immediately knew that someone was chasing after Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Taoist Qiu!¡±Ye Sheng immediately thought of this person.


    At the peak of the emptiness realm, among the people that Ye Sheng had offended, there was only one person, Daoist Qiu.


    The grudge between Ye Hong and Ye Sheng was a family matter. Ye Hong had never taken the initiative to find trouble with Ye Sheng, or perhaps he looked down on Ye Sheng with disdain.


    ¡°You killed the first prince. This is the future sessor to the Emperor of the Great Zhou, or the imperial tutor of the Great Zhou. His status may be even higher. If he doesn¡¯t seek revenge from you, who else will he look for?¡±Zhou Yi reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°He really killed the small one. The old one came. I Can¡¯t afford to offend him, so why can¡¯t I Hide?¡±


    Now that he was facing Daoist Qiu, the probability of Ye Sheng dying was 100% . Even if he used the hundred schools of philosophers to look into the future, there were a billion and eighty million possible oues. Ye Sheng was the one who died, and there was no chance of survival.


    This was the same as ye Sheng¡¯s hot-headed attempt to kill ye Hong and ughter the Ye residence.


    They were both ways to seek death.


    A gentleman would not stand under a dangerous wall. Ye Sheng made a prompt decision and executed his cultivation technique. He brought Zhou Yi with him and left quickly, avoiding the main path.


    Ye Sheng knew that ye Hong and Daoist Qiu had fought before and set the rules. He also knew that they were definitely in the vicinity. Once they were exposed, Ye Sheng would not be able to bear the danger.


    Zhou Yi was also very quiet. Even after Ye Sheng put him into the Pantheon Pill Furnace, he did not say a word.


    The Void Demon King could not use its power, but it had learned a lot and taught ye Sheng a cultivation technique.


    ¡°Heavenly Demon Chaotic Divine Art!¡±


    ¡°This cultivation technique can change your aura, turning a person into a demon, turning a person into a demon, and not being discovered. As long as that Daoist Qiu doesn¡¯t get close to you, he won¡¯t be discovered at all,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. This was a good thing. He made a prompt decision and stopped to hide behind arge rock. In the blink of an eye, a day had passed.


    A dayter, Ye Sheng¡¯s figure changed greatly. He changed from a youth to a middle-aged man. His expression was very ordinary as he walked on the main road and entered a nearby city.


    Boom!


    Just as Ye Sheng entered the level, a weak and undetectable spiritual sense swept over, causing Ye Sheng¡¯s heart to freeze.


    ¡°As expected, this is ye Hong¡¯s spiritual sense. He¡¯s looking for me too.¡±Ye Sheng was nervous, but he still pretended that nothing had happened. He walked into the city, and like the ordinary people, they carpooled together and left the city.


    From the beginning to the end, Ye Sheng was under the surveince of a surging spiritual sense. The strength of this spiritual sense could easily suppress ye Sheng, but fortunately, the millions of people shared the strength of this spiritual sense, so they didn¡¯t find Ye Sheng at all.


    Hundreds of miles around this city were all areas under ye Hong¡¯s surveince. When Ye Sheng left, he let out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    But when he arrived at the next city, Ye Sheng was under surveince again.


    This time, it was from Daoist Qiu. He was much more violent than ye Hong and didn¡¯t bother to conceal it at all. His divine sense swept down.


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t notice, and the acquired realm and the innate realm also couldn¡¯t notice.


    But Jindan on the frown, felt.

 Chapter 358

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 27, returning home (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng followed the ordinary people and hid within, not being discovered.


    He walked very slowly. The ordinary people stopped to rest, and he also rested. When the ordinary people started on their way, he followed.


    In this way, after two days, he was finally far away from these two people at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.


    Ye Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief. He rxed for a moment and finally escaped.


    The Void Demon King and Zhou Yi were also released by Ye Sheng. The three of them felt their hearts palpitate.


    Once they were discovered, the consequences would be very dangerous.


    ¡°Why are ye Hong and Daoist Qiu waiting in these two cities?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    If they wanted to obtain the Hundred Sacred Hall, wouldn¡¯t they just have to wait in the true Luojia mountain range?


    Zhou Yi said, ¡°The Luojia mountain range has never been upied by humans in the past few thousand years. It¡¯s a paradise for demonic beasts and mountain barbarians. It¡¯s not without reason.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re saying that there are people in the Luojia mountain range who can threaten ye Hong and Daoist Qiu?¡±


    ¡°My guess is that there are. Otherwise, once they enter, no one would dare to snatch it from their subordinates.¡±Zhou Yi nodded.


    ¡°At that time, I thought that ye Hong was the number one in the world. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many powerful existences.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    ¡°As long as an emptiness realm expert doesn¡¯t die, he can live for two to three thousand years. After so many years of umtion, how many emptiness realm experts should there be?¡±Zhou Yi asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was indeed true. After one¡¯s cultivation reached the emptiness realm, what many people pursued was ascension, not fame and fortune. It was normal for the world not to know.


    ¡°My Father, who is also your father-inw, said that only by breaking through to the emptiness realm can one be considered to have trulye into contact with this world. Even the golden core is only an ignorant newbie,¡±Zhou Yi told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smacked his lips and said, ¡°Then work hard in cultivation. Ye Hong didn¡¯t find me here. When we return to Xianyang, he won¡¯t be able to make a move openly. After all, he is the Ye Royal Highness of the Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°When I return to Xianyang, I want to study the literature of the hundred schools of thought. This is my direction to break through to the Void Realm.¡±Zhou Yi¡¯s eyes were bright, with a desire for knowledge.


    ¡°Go back earlier. I miss her,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    In the past, when Ye Sheng was born, no matter how long it was, he did not have any worries. He was free and unrestrained.


    But now, Ye Sheng was no longer alone. He had ties, he had thoughts, and he had a home.


    He cherished his life even more. At the same time, his desire for cultivation became more and more real.


    Not only did I want to be stronger, but I also wanted to protect the people I cared about and the people I loved.


    ..


    After leaving the LUOJIA mountain range and avoiding the inspection of the two experts, Ye Sheng immediately rushed to Xianyang.


    Flying.


    Ye Sheng directly used the Kun Peng transformation. His speed shot to the extreme, like a gust of wind. He could neither be touched nor seen.


    He traveled ten thousand miles in a day. After breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, Ye Sheng¡¯s speed increased a lot.


    After throwing Zhou Yi and the void demon king into the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng hurried on alone.


    The luojia mountain range was more than two hundred thousand miles away from Xianyang. Ye Sheng¡¯s speed reached the extreme, and he only used seven days to return to the vicinity of Xianyang.


    His journey made Ye Sheng travel-worn, and he stopped outside Xianyang City.


    Xianyang was still the same Xianyang, and the city gate was still the same city gate.


    However, Ye Sheng had changed a lot from the previous Ye Sheng.


    The current ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had improved very quickly, and he had spent a lot of energy traveling for days. Ye Sheng did not stop for a moment, and his genuine Qi cleared the way. Fortunately, his genuine Qi could be said to be endless now, but because he did not have time to tidy up his appearance.., ye Sheng¡¯s beard had grown out.


    The eighteen-year-old Ye Sheng had grown a beard, which made him look much more mature.


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng released Zhou Yi and the void demon king and said, ¡°Go back to your homes now. I will bring my wife to visit my father-inw the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Zhou Yi nodded, bid farewell to Ye Sheng, and entered the city.


    Meanwhile, Ye Sheng brought the void demon king back to his own manor.


    In the vast manor, there were several hundred servants and maidservants responsible for daily cleaning and cleaning.


    And in the center of the manor, there was a wedding room. Beauty Zhou did not allow anyone else to do it, and she personally cleaned it.


    Everything inside was exactly the same as when they were married, and it had not changed. Beauty Zhou wore a bright long dress, and her figure was graceful. Her ck hair was three thousand, and every strand was crystal clear, swaying with the wind, her delicate face looked calmly at theke beside the wedding house.


    It was good that the house was big. There was a bigke in Ye Sheng¡¯s manor. There were painted buildings and ships docked on theke. She could even go boating on theke on weekdays.


    After marrying Ye Sheng, everything in the manor was under her management. Beauty Zhou was taken as mistress by the servants. She did a good job too. Whether it was the servants that Ye Sheng bought or the maids that she brought, she broke them up and reorganized them, she managed the manor in an orderly manner.


    These things were extremely simple for Beauty Zhou. She had received the guidance of quasi-sage Zhou Yuan since she was young. Her horizons and knowledge could be considered the best among the young.


    On this day, after Beauty Zhou finished dealing with the trivial matters in the morning, she brought her personal maid and walked along the woodendder at the edge of theke. She took in the scenery and passed the time.


    During the day, Beauty Zhou spent most of the time missing Ye Sheng. At night, she would sink into cultivation and not let her imagination run wild.


    The night was long. If she thought about Ye Sheng, she would not need to cultivate. It wasmon for her to lose sleep for a night.


    ¡°Mistress, are you thinking about master again?¡±The servant girl¡¯s sweet voice sounded like ark.


    Beauty Zhou nced at her. A smile appeared on her quiet face. She said, ¡°Mistress, it is reasonable for you to think about master.¡±


    ¡°It is reasonable. Mistress is deeply in love with master and is moved by him. On the other hand, master has only been married for a few days and he is willing to leave such a delicate beauty like mistress.¡±The servant girl also knew Beauty Zhou¡¯s temper, therefore, saying a few words would not offend Beauty Zhou¡¯s taboos.


    ¡°Master has his own matters to attend to. What do you know, Little Girl? I haven¡¯t even said a word, yet you know how to suck up to me and stand up for me?¡±Beauty Zhou smiled and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were master, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave an immortal beauty like mistress,¡±the maidservant said in a fawning manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you keep talking, there won¡¯t be any more words to praise me,¡±said Beauty Zhou, feeling much more rxed.


    The maidservant said in distress, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have read more books. Mistress wouldn¡¯t haveughed at me now.¡±


    However, mistress did not answer her. Instead, she stood there in a daze, looking forward. Her body trembled slightly.


    The maidservant¡¯s expression changed. She immediately looked over and cried out in surprise, ¡°Master is back?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou and said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Zi Nan, go get some water for master to wash up.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled and instructed.


    The maidservant Zi Nan immediately bowed and left, leaving ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou alone.


    As soon as the maidservant left, Beauty Zhou immediately rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms. She did not care that Ye Sheng was covered in dust and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safely.¡±

 Chapter 359 - meeting father-in-law -SecondcWatchatch)

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 28, meeting father-inw -SecondcWatchatch)</h4>


    While Beauty Zhou and Ye Sheng were having a moment, the maidservant Zi Nan came over and said, ¡°Master, the water is ready.¡±


    Ye Sheng stood up and went to take a bath alone.


    By the time Ye Sheng came out of the Bath, the sky was already dark. In the wedding room, there was a table full of food and wine. The lights were dim. Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou sat opposite each other and drank wine together.


    Ye Sheng exined the incident to Beauty Zhou and used a witty tone to make herugh. Finally, when the moon was shining, the two of them fell into a deep sleep.


    That night, the couple slept with their necks crossed.


    The next day, Ye Sheng opened his eyes early in the morning and looked at Beauty Zhou, who was still sleeping soundly. He smiled and got out of bed.


    Beauty Zhou was exhausted yesterday, so ye Sheng didn¡¯t wake her up.


    The morning¡¯s spiritual energy was more abundant. Ye Sheng sat in the study and closed his eyes.


    He was actually passing the millions of bamboo slips he got from the Hundred Saints Pce to Earth.


    After Ye Sheng refined the earth in his Dantian into a golden core, it became one with Ye Sheng and had a great progress and development.


    The people inside were really all cultivating.


    There were countless jindan experts, and these were all ye Sheng¡¯s future support. This time, he obtained the hundred sage Bamboo Slip, which recorded the essence of the Hundred Sages, so Ye Sheng would naturally pass it on to them.


    Rumble!


    This time, Ye Sheng directly built a floating city on the endless sea. The bamboo slip was ced inside, allowing everyone in the world to see it.


    Creating things out of thin air, he built a city in the blink of an eye. Then, in the city, there were all kinds of houses.


    ¡°The hundred schools of thought and wisdom of the philosophers are for you to read.¡±


    Ye Sheng only left this sentence and then disappeared.


    The people on Earth were pleasantly surprised. This supreme God had passed down his teachings again. Many people who had reached a bottleneck in their cultivation immediately rushed here, wanting to find a way to break through.


    Ye Sheng followed his observations and discovered that there were more than 100,000 golden core experts on Earth. Compared to the billions of people, this number was not much. However, if hepared it with the fact that they were cultivating together with Ye Sheng, he would discover that.., there were still many geniuses.


    These more than 100,000 golden core experts were all ye Sheng¡¯s future support.


    ¡°After I enter the void, I must think of a way to take out my Dantian Earth and let these people develop,¡±ye Sheng thought to himself.


    It was very safe in the Earth in the Dantian, but what about after cultivating to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm?


    How would they ascend?


    Their path of Ascension was blocked by Ye Sheng. If they wanted to ascend, they had to break through Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian. Could anyone do it?


    No.


    Ye Sheng could kill the people in the Earth in the Dantian with a thought. These people were unable to resist ye Sheng.


    Therefore, his ascension could be considered to have been blocked. Breaking through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm was the limit.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng had to consider their future and his own future. He had to take out his Dantian Earth and transform it into a new. In this world, it would grow healthily and give ye Sheng an unlimited amount of help.


    In any case, this earth was Ye Sheng¡¯s golden core now. The people inside could not betray ye Sheng at all, so Ye Sheng was very relieved.


    Of course, these were all things that Ye Sheng needed to doter on.


    What he needed to do now was to cultivate and work hard in his cultivation.


    Just as Ye Sheng was thinking about the future of the Dantian Earth, Beauty Zhou arrived. She was dressed in gorgeous service, so beautiful that it could not be described with words. Her skin was snow-white and pink.


    Beauty Zhou came with tea. After putting down the tea, she looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughtful look and smiled gently. She sat by the side and just looked at Ye Sheng without saying anything.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked at Beauty Zhou, he could not help but feel a warmth in his heart when he saw her gentle eyes.


    This was his wife. She was the person closest to him in this universe, and she was also the person who had helped each other through their entire lives.


    Ye Sheng held beauty Zhou¡¯s hand and smiled gratefully. He was grateful to thisdy who had recognized him in the vast sea of people and thanked her for marrying him.


    Beauty Zhou also smiled gently and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard this time. Later, we¡¯ll go to Father¡¯s house together.¡±


    Ye Sheng had a faint head. He wanted to take the bamboo slips from the hundred schools of philosophers to his father-inw to check and help him quickly break through.


    Ye Sheng was still very afraid of this father-inw.


    This was a father who loved his daughter. He had never been kind to Ye Sheng, the man who had kidnapped his precious daughter. Ye Sheng felt very guilty.


    After Beauty Zhou finished washing up and dressing up, the two of them got into the carriage and arrived at the quasi-sage manor.


    A servant at the entrance of the manor saw Beauty Zhoue down and said happily, ¡°Miss has returned to the manor.¡±


    Beauty Zhou smiled and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Father must be looking forward to the hundred sage Bamboo Slips.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and followed beauty Zhou into the manor.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan had been waiting for Ye Sheng when he found out that Ye Sheng had returned and had brought back many hundred sage bamboo slips.


    Yesterday, Zhou Yuan was restless. He was now a quasi-sage and had a high chance of making a breakthrough to be a true sage. He was very young and was not even fifty years old. Naturally, he had great ambitions.


    After waiting for Ye Sheng for a day, Ye Sheng finally arrived.


    When quasi-sage Zhou Yuan saw Ye Sheng, the first thing he said was, ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt this time, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart warmed up a little, and he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt. Everything is fine. No one can hurt me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re not alone now. If something happens to you, yin-er will hate me to death as her father,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said with a smile.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face turned red and she rolled her eyes at her father.


    Ye Sheng smiled warmly and held beauty Zhou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alright, stop showing off your love. Where¡¯s the Hundred Sage Bamboo Slip?¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled gently and said, ¡°Father-inw, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I was too impatient. My willpower is still not enough.¡±Zhou Yuan smiled awkwardly and immediately brought Ye Sheng into the house.


    In the house, there was only Zhou Yi. The rest of the people were all chased away.


    At that moment, Zhou Yi looked at Ye Sheng with a look of desire in his eyes.


    The hundred sage Bamboo Slip was a rare treasure for schrs from aristocratic families. It was extremely precious. It could be described as a priceless treasure.


    A schr could give up his life just to look at the hundred sage bamboo slip for one night.


    At that moment, Zhou Yi and his son were like this. They were both schrs and valued these things a hundred times more.


    Being stared at like that by his father-inw and brother-inw, Ye Sheng also felt a little ufortable, so he walked to the side.


    Zhou Yi and his son looked at Ye Sheng curiously without even blinking.


    Ye Sheng did not waste any words. The father and son were both extremely curious about the hundred sage Bamboo Slips. Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace and poured out thousands of bamboo slips.


    Crash!


    Thousands of bamboo slips were thrown to the ground by Ye Sheng and scattered all over the ground. When quasi-sage Zhou Yuan saw this, his heart ached terribly.


    ¡°Slow down, slow down. You¡¯re too rough.¡±He even scolded Ye Sheng.


    Zhou Yi even stopped ye sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Don¡¯t move. Your Actions Make My Heart Ache.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 360 - Home (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 29, Home (Third Update)</h4>


    With the hundred sage bamboo slips in front of them, the Yasheng father and son couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. They carefully picked up the bamboo slips and looked at them intently.


    Beauty Zhou also picked up a bamboo slip and looked at it.


    She was looking at a bamboo slip that Lao Zi had written. On it, there were some principles of the Great Dao of Heaven and earth. With simple words, it exined themunication between people and the world,munication, and so on..


    Beauty Zhou was engrossed in looking at it. She was immersed in it and could not extricate herself.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng silently walked to the side and poured out all the bamboo slips.


    This time, he was much more careful. All of them were ced on the ground and piled up into a few mountains.


    After a long time, the quasi-sage finished looking at the more than a thousand bamboo slips from before and sighed, ¡°The wisdom of the sages is as deep as the sea.¡±


    Just these thousand bamboo slips were enough for the quasi-sage to gain a lot of insight. He turned his head and saw the bamboo slips piled up into three huge mountains in the courtyard.


    ¡°These... These are all?¡±Zhou Yuan was shocked by the surprise and didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    Wasn¡¯t this too many?


    ¡°Father-inw, these are all.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and said.


    ¡°Priceless treasures, these are all priceless treasures in culture. Ye Sheng, you did well this time.¡±Zhou Yuan rarely praised Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled shyly and said, ¡°Thank you, father-inw.¡±


    This was the first time in so long that even if ye Sheng was not shocked by the honor or disgrace, he was still quite happy.


    ¡°What do you n to do with these bamboo slips?¡±Zhou Yuan asked.


    ¡°These are the essence of the Hundred Sages¡¯thoughts and should not be lost. Father-inw, please make a copy of these and keep the original version. The copy can be used to select some suitable ones to spread the hundred sages¡¯thoughts,¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, father-inw.¡±.


    Zhou Yuan was stunned and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep them?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to fully protect these in my hands. Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well hand them over to father-inw,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay, I will definitely protect them well and spread them out. Not only me, but I will also invite the mighty figures of the Confucian school toe andprehend them together,¡±Zhou Yuan said in surprise.


    ¡°Father-inw, before spreading these bamboo slips, you should break through to the sage realm as soon as possible,¡±ye Sheng advised.


    Zhou Yuan calmed down and looked at ye Sheng thoughtfully, he nodded and said, ¡°You are right. I willprehend it first, break through to the Sage realm, and then spread it around the world. This way, even if everyone knows that the hundred sage bamboo slips are in my hands, they won¡¯t be able to ask for or destroy them.¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a sigh of relief. That¡¯s right. With the confidence to protect these bamboo slips, he could ensure that these bamboo slips would spread.


    ¡°Father-inw, since that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±Ye Sheng took the initiative to take his leave.


    Zhou Yuan¡¯s heart was nowpletely focused on the bamboo slips, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to leave Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou for a meal to catch up on old times. He said, ¡°You guys can leave. I¡¯m going into seclusion.¡±


    After Zhou Yuan said that, he waved his sleeve, and a spatial fluctuation appeared. The millions of bamboo slips disappeared and entered Zhou Yuan¡¯s sleeve.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. This father-inw of his had actuallyprehended the Dao of space. It seemed that his strength was not weak. With the help of these hundred sage Bamboo Slips, Ye Sheng would probably have an additional saint to protect him in the near future.


    With this thought, Ye Sheng did not dare to disturb Zhou Yuan and left with Beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou also knew her father¡¯s condition. She no longer felt reluctant and turned around to leave with Ye Sheng.


    Only Zhou Yuan and Zhou Yi were left in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Zhou Yi and I will go andprehend the hundred sage Bamboo Slips. This time, I will teach you well,¡±Zhou Yuan said in a deep voice.


    Zhou Yi nodded and obediently entered the secret chamber with Zhou Yuan to enter seclusion.


    After Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou left, the Zhou residence waspletely sealed off. A sign was hung at the door. The master was in seclusion, and no one would receive him.


    ..


    Giving the hundred sage bamboo slips to his father-inw could be considered as understanding ye Sheng¡¯s worries.


    It was useless for him to ask for the hundred sage Bamboo Slips. These bamboo slips had already been transmitted to earth by him. If Ye Sheng wanted to see them, he could do so at any time. It would be better to give them to his father-inw.


    Ye Sheng believed that with his father-inw¡¯s breakthrough and bing a saint in modern times, his identity would definitely be a benchmark for all the schrs in the world. With him spreading the thoughts and culture of the Hundred Sages, it would be twice the result with half the effort.


    Moreover, once Zhou Yuan broke through, Ye Sheng would have an additional backer. There was no need to worry that King Ye would be in a bad mood that day and find trouble with him.


    In the carriage on the way back, Ye Shengy in Beauty Zhou¡¯s embrace. He took out a handwritten letter and handed it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Beauty Zhou asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s This?¡±


    ¡°The handwritten letter of the philosophers,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this thing in the hands of the people of Great Zhou?¡±Beauty Zhou asked in surprise.


    ¡°If I kill the people of Great Zhou, won¡¯t it fall into My Hands?¡±Ye Sheng said matter-of-factly.


    The first prince was courting death. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to kill him, but he had provoked him several times, so he simply killed him.


    Ye Sheng would not look at the other party¡¯s identity when he killed someone.


    If I wanted to kill you, you had to die.


    This was even more urate than the King of Hell.


    Beauty Zhou opened the surgery and found that this was an article written by Hundred Sages.


    Each of the Hundred Sages wrote a paragraph of an article, which wasbined into a handwritten book. If one read it carefully, one could see the elegance of the hundred sages in each of the words.


    Beauty Zhou could not put it down at a nce. She said, ¡°Do you still remember?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou with a confused look.


    ¡°When we first met, you said that you would give me a treasure of the world,¡±Beauty Zhou said with a sweet smile.


    Ye sheng chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give myself to you?¡±


    Beauty Zhou rolled her eyes at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°This book of philosophers can be regarded as you fulfilling your promise.¡±


    ¡°The handwritten letter of the philosophers can only be used to read andprehend. It has no offensive power and has no defensive ability. In your eyes, is this the greatest treasure in the world?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°This is an article written by the Hundred Sages. If this isn¡¯t the greatest treasure in the world, then what is?¡±Beauty Zhou said admiringly.


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully. Beauty Zhou was right. This handwritten letter was probably the only one in the world.


    The Hundred Saints had long left this world, and their original works were very few. Even if they had, they were only written by one person. How could it be like this calligraphy, where a hundred Saints wrote the same article?


    ¡°Madam is right. Only such a treasure in the world can be worthy of you, the most beautiful woman in history,¡±Ye Sheng praised.


    Beauty Zhou blushed and said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again. How can I be the most beautiful woman in History?¡±


    ¡°In my husband¡¯s heart, my wife is the most beautiful woman. No one canpare to her,¡±ye Sheng said righteously.


    ¡°What kind of virtue and ability do I, Ye Sheng, have to have to marry the most beautiful woman in History? It¡¯s simply a blessing from three lifetimes of cultivation. In the future, my husband will treat you even better,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    Although Beauty Zhou knew that Ye Sheng was coaxing her, she still smiled happily. She pulled ye sheng and said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Good, go home, go back to our own home.¡±Ye Sheng Holding Zhou Beauty, go home.

 Chapter 361 - His Majesty’s Gathering (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 30, His Majesty¡¯s Gathering (First Update)</h4>


    Xianyang, Ye residence.


    Ye Hong had already returned.


    After learning that Ye Sheng had returned to Xianyang, ye Hong did not waste any time in the Luojia Mountains.


    In the study of Ye residence.


    Ye Hong sat alone. The flickering lights elongated his figure, making him seem so terrifying.


    Ye Hong closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°The eldest princess is dead. All these years of training have been wasted.¡±


    Ye Hong was not sad at all about the eldest princess¡¯death. He only felt anger and pity. He had chosen the eldest princess to train because of her identity.


    ¡°Your Highness, who killed her?¡±A Shadow hid under ye Hong¡¯s shadow and asked.


    ¡°I think it was Ye Sheng,¡±ye Hong said affirmatively.


    ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s growth rate is simply astonishing. If we don¡¯t stop him, he might be a disaster,¡±the person in the shadow said.


    ¡°Has that person from the Arctic tundrae out yet?¡±Ye Hong didn¡¯t answer but instead asked.


    ¡°Not at the moment, but the scouts have reported that the terrifying aura from the Arctic tundra is bing more and more violent. It should only be within this one year,¡±the person in the shadows replied.


    ¡°This is the real problem. He actually obtained the Void Almighty¡¯s inheritance. It¡¯ll be very difficult for us to explore that ce,¡±ye Hong said in a deep voice.


    ¡°That ce only has about two years left. Has His Majesty agreed to Your Highness¡¯Request?¡±The person in the shadows asked.


    ¡°No, Qin I didn¡¯t agree, and Qin II won¡¯t agree either. This father and son pair can be considered geniuses. All these years, he seemed to have ced a lot of trust in me and handed over the entire army to me, but in reality, he was keeping a strict watch on me. ¡°The management of the army is in my hands, but I can¡¯t interfere in Great Qin¡¯s official field at all. He even supported a quasi-sage toe against me. If it wasn¡¯t for that ce, I would have already let him die like Qin I did,¡±ye Hong said disdainfully.


    ¡°Your Highness, Should We Act Now? We¡¯ve umted enough power over the years, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡±the person in the shadows said.


    ¡°No, wait a moment. If he doesn¡¯t take out that treasure in Qin Yi¡¯s hands, no one will be able to obtain it. If we act now, we¡¯ll only be exposed. Standing in front of the world is too disadvantageous,¡±ye Hong said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±The person in the shadow frowned and asked.


    ¡°If we want to break the situation, there is only one way. We have to go ahead and release that person from the Arctic ice field.¡±Ye Hong smiled coldly.


    ¡°Ahead of time?¡±The person in the shadow frowned and said.


    ¡°He is from the plume manifestation holynd, and the plume manifestation Holy Land was destroyed by Ye Sheng. Naturally, he will seek revenge on Ye Sheng. Even if Ye Sheng is a genius, he will definitely die in front of him. Let Him Kill Ye Sheng and force my eldest daughter to save him. Only by luring her and Qin second out will the situation be clear.¡±Ye Hong said lightly.


    ¡°Your Highness is brilliant.¡±The person in the shadow praised. This was a scheme that killed three birds with one stone.


    ¡°Go to the Arctic ice field personally and tell that person that the feather sanctum was massacred. Then,e back quickly. We will watch the show from now on.¡±Ye Hong smiled coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±The person in the shadow disappeared.


    When ye Hong saw this scene, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I originally wanted to make you a part of the n, but you should never have. You should never have killed the eldest princess that I painstakingly trained. She is more important than you.¡±


    ¡°If you kill him, then go to Hell. You¡¯re not worthy of me taking action.¡±Ye Hong opened his eyes, and a cold light flickered.


    ..


    Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou were like glue in the manor.


    For seven days in a row, Ye Sheng studied the writings of the Hundred Sages during the day,prehending their exposition of the Great Dao of the world. He became more and more profound and gained many insights.


    His Taoist connotation was slowly gathering again.


    The fight between emptiness realm experts was about theprehension of the Taoist connotation of the world. Whoeverprehended the most Taoist connotation of the world would be the winner,


    one Taoist connotation could not beat two Taoist connotation, and two Taoist connotation could not beat ten Taoist connotation.


    Ye Sheng now had one and was slowlyprehending the second one.


    Seven dayster, Ye Sheng stood in a small pavilion by theke, lost in thought.


    He was thinking about a lot of things.


    As Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation increased, his horizons were also broadened. Ye Sheng, who was invincible in the Golden Elixir realm, had already seen the emptiness realm.


    This time, when he returned to Xianyang, Ye Sheng really felt that there were many experts in Xianyang.


    Ye Hong, who had a deep aura, hid his aura like the many experts in the imperial pce, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, ji Xia Academy¡¯s several experts, and so on..


    Only when these people were added together did ye Sheng realize that this world void realm expert was just ying house.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±Beauty Zhou slowly walked over and asked.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to improve myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already at the tenth transformation of the Golden Core Realm, and your speed is very fast,¡±Beauty Zhou said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m only at the tenth transformation of the Golden Core Realm, and I¡¯m still a long way from reaching the void realm. And my enemy will probably arrive very soon,¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    He was actually deeply worried in his heart.


    What Ye Sheng was truly afraid of wasn¡¯t ye Hong. Ye Hong had his own scheme, and no matter what it was for, he wouldn¡¯t make a move against Ye Sheng for the time being.


    What Ye Sheng was worried about was that person within the ice ins.


    That person from the emergence Holy Land had obtained the Void Almighty¡¯s inheritance. Once he appeared, Ye Sheng would be his first target.


    This person wouldn¡¯t care about anything else. If he wanted to kill Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng currently couldn¡¯t think of any way to save himself.


    The gap was too big.


    Perhaps the seven monsters of Sky Mountain would make a move again to help ye Sheng and still have a chance to resist.


    But Ye Sheng was certain that they wouldn¡¯t make a move again.


    Having used up his favor, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any capital to ask them to make a move. Perhaps the totem inheritor and senior Xu would help, but the others definitely wouldn¡¯t.


    The reason why ye Sheng gave the hundred sage bamboo slip to his father-inw was to let his father-inw be a saint as soon as possible so that he could protect himself and fend off the crisis.


    But this could only be a gamble of time.


    Ye Sheng had a vague feeling that his father-inw¡¯s time to be a saint was definitely not as fast as that person on the ice field.


    ¡°Your enemy is very powerful?¡±Beauty Zhou asked worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will solve it.¡±Ye Sheng pulled Beauty Zhou into his arms and said firmly.


    ¡°We are one,¡±beauty Zhou said calmly.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It will definitely be fine.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was ruthless and firm. He would not let anyonee and ruin his life.


    Ye Sheng firmly believed that there would be a way out once the cart reached the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.


    Just as the young couple hugged each other, the maidservant Zi Nan came over and said, ¡°Master, someone came from the Imperial Pce and said that His Majesty summoned you.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou were stunned at the same time.


    His Majesty?


    Qin Ershi summoned him?


    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±Beauty Zhou immediately tidied up ye Sheng¡¯s clothes.


    Ye Sheng frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why Qin Ershi summoned him.


    ¡°This Qin Ershi has always shown a gentle attitude to others. He is known as a wise monarch. Is he summoning me now for the Hundred Sage Bamboo Slip?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    Ye Sheng and Qin Ershi were puzzled. They were not anxious. Thest time they met was two years ago when they were hunting in the west mountain.


    ¡°Could it be that the eldest princess was killed by me and he knows?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly thought of another possibility.


    However, Ye Sheng immediately shook his head. There was no rtionship between the eldest princess and Qin Ershi. Father and daughter were strangers.

 Chapter 362 - news of Qin II (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 31, news of Qin II (second update)</h4>


    At the entrance of the mansion, a pair of guards were driving a carriage to look for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng walked out, and the person leading the issue was eunuch Lin.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, His Majesty has invited you,¡±eunuch Lin said.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Why does His Majesty want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, let¡¯s talk in the carriage,¡±eunuch Lin said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng nodded and followed him into the carriage.


    In the carriage, Ye Sheng and eunuch Lin sat opposite each other.


    How many times had this been?


    Ye Sheng realized that every time he entered the pce, he would sit in the carriage with eunuch Lin.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin, aren¡¯t you a person by big sister¡¯s side?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°This old servant is a person by Noble Consort¡¯s side, this old servant is also a person of his majesty,¡±eunuch Lin said softly.


    Ye Sheng frowned. What did he mean by this?


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, your growth speed is too fast. It is so fast that even the noble consort was surprised, especially after you obtained the Hundred Sages Inheritance,¡±eunuch Lin praised.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°By chance and coincidence, eunuch Lin is overpraising you.¡±


    In the past, when Ye Sheng looked at eunuch Lin, it was as if he was in the middle of a cloud. Sometimes his cultivation was very low, and sometimes ye Sheng could not see through it. But now, Ye Sheng could see that eunuch Lin was actually a great expert of the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.


    Such a person was willing to be a eunuch serving his big sister, which made Ye Sheng very surprised.


    ¡°Why Did His Majesty Summon Me?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°His Majesty summoned Young Master Ye Sheng this time because of one thing,¡±eunuch Lin said mysteriously.


    Ye Sheng looked at him curiously.


    Eunuch Lin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything in detail. He said, ¡°As a servant, how could I dare to say anything about His Majesty¡¯s matters? He will soon enter the pce, and Young Master Ye Sheng will naturally know.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not ask any more questions. He closed his eyes and quietly rested.


    Qin Ershi was very mysterious.


    When he inherited the throne, he was only in his teens. Back then, when Qin I was assassinated, it caused a hugemotion in the imperial court. The first thing Qin Ershi did after taking office was to hand over military power to ye Hong in public and let ye Hong attack the Samsara sect, this caused that huge war.


    It was this move that suppressed Qin II¡¯s unconvinced younger brothers. Ye Hong thought that his majesty was very obedient and trusted him. He worked very hard to destroy the Samsara sect.


    However, after destroying the Samsara sect, ye Hong wanted to go all out toplete his n. However, Qin II beat him to it and announced that he wanted to rest and start working hard on internal affairs. He used 20 years to rule Great Qin in an orderly manner.


    During these 20 years, Qin Ershi still did not take back his military power, but he controlled the entire imperial court. be it the schrs or themoners, they all loved and supported this wise emperor.


    Ye Hong felt very ufortable being suppressed. He wanted to move and mobilize the army, but Qin Ershi resisted the pressure and even supported Qiya Saint Zhou Yuan to fight against Ye Hong. One was in the army, and the other was in the imperial court.


    This kind of bncing technique allowed Qin ershi to sit firmly on the throne and rule.


    He did not hold many court meetings a year, but every time he held a court meeting, he would kill a group of corrupt officials, causing many officials to tremble in fear.


    All in all, this was a wise and meticulous emperor.


    However, the interaction between him and Ye Sheng came from his big sister. Ye Sheng had seen Qin ershi a few times, but there was no follow-up. Therefore, he really did not know what it was that he was summoned this time.


    However, there would always be a way out. Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. He would know in a moment.


    The only thing that he could be sure of was that there was no threat in this summon. Otherwise, eunuch Lin would not havee. Ye Sheng believed that if there was really something that threatened his life, his big sister would definitely inform him.


    Da Da Da!


    The carriage drove into the imperial pce at dusk.


    This time, it didn¡¯t go to the big sister in the harem; instead, it went directly to the main pce.


    At the ce where Qin II received his guests.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, get out of the carriage. His Majesty is inside,¡±eunuch Lin reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and calmly walked out. Under the dusk, Great Qin¡¯s pce looked incredibly solemn and solemn.


    The city walls were straight and ck bricks and tiles, giving off an invisible majesty.


    In front of Ye Sheng was a great hall ¡ª the Ming de Great Hall!


    This was where Qin II received his officials. Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows, not knowing why he had been summoned here.


    He was not an official of Great Qin.


    Under eunuch Lin¡¯s lead, Ye Sheng stepped into the Ming de Great Hall.


    The white floor was like a mirror, reflecting ye Sheng and eunuch Lin¡¯s shadows. The lights lit up, lighting up everything in the pce.


    Ye Sheng heard a burst ofughter. There was Qin Ershi, big sister¡¯s, and even a baby.


    Xin ¡®er, big sister¡¯s daughter, was currently being held by Qin Ershi, smiling dotingly.


    After not seeing each other for two months, xin ¡®ER had grown up a little. After hearing the footsteps of Ye Sheng and eunuch Lin, her big eyes looked over. Her eyes lit up, and she shouted, ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart instantly softened. This surprised cry made Ye Sheng Smile.


    ¡°Xin ¡®er,¡±ye Sheng called out softly.


    ¡°Uncle, give me a hug.¡±Xin ¡®er opened her hands, wanting to get off Qin Ershi¡¯s body.


    Qin Ershi¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. He really didn¡¯t want to let go, but Xin ¡®er was struggling again. Finally, she looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Xin ¡®er likes you as an uncle. Give me a hug for a while.¡±


    After hugging for a while, Qin Ershi felt that it was more or less the same. Xin ¡®er liked the new and hated the old. She wouldn¡¯t stay in anyone¡¯s arms for long, except for Noble Consort Ye.


    When Ye Sheng saw Qin Ershi again, he felt that there was no so-called majesty. The so-called Emperor¡¯s aura only had one female ve.


    Just like quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, they were people who loved their daughters to the bone. Even letting Ye Sheng hug them for a while was only enough.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±Ye Sheng did not immediately extend his hand. Instead, he greeted them first.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡±qin ershi said calmly.


    Only then did ye Sheng take Xin ¡®er over. He was very careful and could not let go of her.


    Xin ¡®er was being hugged by Ye Sheng and revealed a smile. Then, she reached out and fiddled with Ye Sheng¡¯s clothes. She was filled with curiosity.


    Ye Sheng kissed Xin ¡®er and asked gently, ¡°Xin ¡®er, I haven¡¯t seen uncle for so long. Do You Miss Uncle?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±Xin ¡®er thought about it carefully and nodded seriously.


    Ye Sheng smiled and yed with Xin ¡®er.


    Qin Ershi, who was watching from the side, had a helpless look on his face. He was very envious.


    Because he didn¡¯t spend much time with Xin ¡®er after she was born, they weren¡¯t very close. Over the past year, he had tried his best to find time to spend with Xin ¡®er, but his efforts were futile. Now that he saw that Ye Sheng was so popr with Xin ¡®er.., qin second was envious and jealous.


    Big sister sat on a soft tower at the side and watched this scene with a smile. Her expression softened.


    After ying with Xin ¡®er for a while, Ye Sheng hugged the quiet Xin ¡®er and asked Qin second, ¡°Why Did His Majesty Summon Ye Sheng?¡±


    Qin second¡¯s expression changed and he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a matter that concerns your life and death.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°It concerns my life and Death?¡±


    The eldest sister stood up and said, ¡°Ye Hong made a move on you.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the eldest sister in surprise and asked, ¡°How did ye Hong Make a move on me?¡±


    He felt very calm now. Where did this movee from?

 Chapter 363 - Big Sister’s past (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 32, Big Sister¡¯s past (third update)</h4>


    Qin ershi said, ¡°If ye Hong wants to kill you, he has plenty of ways. Why do you have to do it yourself?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned but did not refute. What Qin Ershi said was right. If ye Hong really wanted to kill him, he would have to hide and not appear. Otherwise, the ending would be very tragic.


    Ye Hong was too strong.


    Even in Xianyang, if ye Hong really decided to kill Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng would be doomed.


    Ye Sheng looked at his big sister with confusion.


    ¡°Do you know that after you destroy the emergence Holy Land, you will bring a great enemy with you?¡±Asked his big sister.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Old man Hanshan told me that there was a person from the emergence Holy Land in the Arctic ice field 500 years ago.¡±


    ¡°Old Man Hanshan actually told you about this matter. It seems that he thinks highly of you,¡±Qin Ershi said in surprise.


    ¡°My twelfth brother is so talented. Isn¡¯t it worth it to think highly of him?¡±Big Sister said unhappily.


    Xin ¡®er also raised her small hand and said in a baby voice, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Ye Sheng kissed her affectionately.


    Seeing this, Qin Ershi didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of temper. He said, ¡°Just yesterday, ye Hong sent his eighteen dragon sparrows to the northern ins to wake this person up.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. This was the worst news.


    ¡°He wants to use this person¡¯s hand to kill me.¡±Ye Sheng was furious, and the mes in his heart burned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but Ye Sheng isn¡¯t just targeting you. There¡¯s also me and His Majesty,¡±the big sister said seriously.


    ¡°Targeting the big sister and His Majesty?¡±Ye Sheng looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re targeted by this person, I naturally have to save you. Ye Hong hasn¡¯t had any conflicts with me all these years because I have a treasure that makes him unable to force me,¡±the big sister said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What treasure?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. It actually allowed ye Hong to restrain himself?


    ¡°A key,¡±the big sister said as she looked at Qin Ershi.


    ¡°A key?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. He felt that he hade into contact with the deepest secrets of this world.


    ¡°Sit down and talk. You are the younger brother that my beloved concubine dotes on the most. Naturally, I can trust you,¡±Qin Ershi said as he turned around and sat down.


    Ye Sheng returned Xin ¡®er to his big sister and then sat down solemnly.


    This concerned his life and the safety of Beauty Zhou, so Ye Sheng had no choice but to be serious.


    The big sister called eunuch Lin over and said, ¡°Bring the princess down to y and then coax her to sleep.¡±


    Eunuch Lin softly agreed and turned around to leave with Xin ¡®er in his arms.


    Xin ¡®er was also very obedient and left with eunuch Lin.


    Only Ye Sheng, the eldest sister, and Qin Ershi were left in the main hall.


    The faint light of themp elongated the shadows of the three people.


    Ye Sheng looked solemnly at the eldest sister and Qin Ershi. He did not suspect that the news was fake. There was no need to use this to deceive him. Moreover, the eldest sister doted on Ye Sheng the most.


    ¡°Twelfth brother, do you know why I Like You So Much?¡±The eldest sister suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head, not quite understanding.


    Logically speaking, ye Hong had so many sons. Ye Sheng was not outstanding at all. He had a weak personality and was bullied by everyone. However, the big sister was good to him and loved him very much.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s memory, the big sister had been very good to Ye Sheng since he was young.


    For no reason, she was good to him. In the end, Ye Sheng concluded that it was because they were rted by blood.


    But now, it seemed that there was a hidden story.


    The eldest sister smiled and said, ¡°Twenty years ago, my mother trusted ye Hong wrongly. She was infatuated with him and was cheated miserably from the beginning to the end. After she gave birth to me, she passed away. By the time ye Hong found me, I already had a memory.¡±


    Ye Sheng and Qin ershi listened quietly.


    The eldest sister revealed a trace of ridicule and said, ¡°Ye Hong didn¡¯t n to bring me back, but he heard uncle chief say that my mother gave me what the Saintess had, so he changed his mind and brought me back to Xianyang.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chief, Saintess?¡±Ye Sheng felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Was the eldest sister¡¯s mother also a Saintess of the same ce?


    If that was the case, ye Hong was very lucky. Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was a saintess, the eldest sister¡¯s mother was also a saintess, the third aunt had a strong background, and the second sister¡¯s mother was one of the descendants of the soul sect..


    All of these people were outstanding women. Each of them was many times more noble than the group of people who only knew how to scheme and scheme in the Ye residence.


    However, after they met ye Hong, they all withered.


    ¡°My mother is a member of the Changsheng tribe by the great river. She is an ancient survivor, guarding a Pure Land. And the thing hidden in that Pure Land is what ye Hong wants the most,¡±the big sister said in a deep voice.


    ¡°A member of the Changsheng tribe by the Great River, guarding a Pure Land.¡±Ye Sheng felt incredulous and knew some secrets.


    ¡°And one of the keys to open that Pure Land is with me,¡±the big sister said seriously.


    ¡°Is that why ye Hong treated you like this?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, in the years after ye Hong brought me back, he searched for the key on my body. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard he tried. The child¡¯s Sea of consciousness was blocked. He barged in recklessly and got nothing. He also checked my bloodline from the inside out. He almost dismembered my entire body,¡±the big sister gnashed her teeth and said.


    Qin second held his eldest sister¡¯s hand and forced a smile.


    Ye Sheng fell silent.


    Compared to what he had experienced in the Ye residence, his eldest sister¡¯s life was even more difficult.


    Ye Sheng was discriminated against in the Ye residence, and everyone bullied him. He admitted defeat and was able to live well. However, his eldest sister, who was only a few years old, had suffered so much.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Ye Sheng wanted to know what happened after that.


    ¡°Ye Hong couldn¡¯t find the key, so he threw me aside and flew into a rage. He often looked at me coldly, but he didn¡¯t scold me. He just stared at me with a vicious gaze. When he saw that I was shivering, he actually felt very happy,¡±the older sister said angrily.


    ¡°Beast!¡±Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    ¡°My Sea of consciousness was forcefully opened by him. If it was an ordinary child, he would probably be stupid for the rest of his life. However, I have the bloodline of the immortal n in my body. Ye Hong identally messed up my bloodline and directly transformed it into the ancestor. At that time, I was the most helpless and weakest. Your mother came,¡±the older sister said.


    ¡°My Mother?¡±Ye Sheng was stunned. There was something about his mother?


    ¡°Ye Hong couldn¡¯t get the key from me, so he disliked me in every way. The people in the Ye residence looked at me like I was a monster, until your mother was captured by ye Hong and locked in a room connected to mine. ¡°Seeing that I was pitiful, she took care of me and helped me deal with my problems. She also saw that my bloodline had returned to its original state, so she taught me the martial arts of the Samsara sect. Speaking of which, your mother was my benefactor, my master, and even my mother,¡±the elder sister said wistfully.


    ¡°I never met my mother, so I thought of her as my mother. Because of my bloodline returning to its original state, my cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds. Ye Hong destroyed the Samsara sect in the subsequent battles and took your mother as his concubine. On that day, I felt that the key was in my heart,¡±the elder sister said slowly.


    Ye Sheng and Qin Ershi listened and fell silent.

 Chapter 364 - Ye Sheng’s counterattack (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 33, Ye Sheng¡¯s counterattack (fourth update)</h4>


    ¡°The key was in my heart and passed to me by my mother. At that moment, ye Hong also discovered it. He forced me to hand it over, but I refused toply. I even wanted to destroy it and perish together with him,¡±the eldest sister said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Ye Hongpromised?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, hepromised. He was determined to obtain that piece of Pure Land. Once I destroyed the key, he didn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait before he could enter, so hepromised,¡±the eldest sister said disdainfully.


    ¡°Once hepromised, my treatment improved. In the Ye residence, I treated everyone unkindly, especially the eldest Madam¡¯s maidservants. At that time, I directly whipped several of them to death. The eldest madam was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Ye Hong didn¡¯t care at all.¡±The eldest sister snorted coldly.


    ¡°How did the eldest sister leave the residence?¡±Ye Sheng was more curious. When he left the residence, he had experienced hardships and was not at ease.


    ¡°It was all because of that short-sighted old woman. She took advantage of ye Hong¡¯s border inspection and wanted to marry me off. I saw hope at that time and directly proposed to enter the pce to choose a consort. Then, His Majesty took a fancy to me,¡±eldest sister said with a cold smile, she looked down on the old woman.


    Qin ershi said, ¡°After your sister entered the pce, I found out that she was a member of the longevity n. After getting along with her a few times, I fell in love with your sister. In addition, we have the same goal, so I made her a noble consort andpletely broke away from ye Hong¡¯s shackles.¡±


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. His big sister¡¯s past was actually soplicated.


    The members of the immortal n on the banks of the great river carried a mysterious key on their backs. Their childhood was even more difficult than Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±Ye Sheng sighed and reached out to hold his big sister¡¯s palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. I still feel the most heartache for you. I treat your mother as my own mother. Do you know how angry I was after she died unexpectedly?¡±His big sister¡¯s eyes reddened. This woman with a strong personality.., ye Sheng had never seen her cry before. This was the first time.


    Ye Sheng said with a ferocious expression, ¡°I know why my mother died.¡±


    The big sister immediately looked at Ye Sheng. Her eyes were red, but she was very determined. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong used my mother¡¯s body as the battlefield and fought with a mysterious person for five years. Five yearster, ye Hong won. That person retreated, but my mother¡¯s life passed away. It¡¯s true that ye Hong is the murderer. The person who fought with him is also the murderer. I will definitely find him, ughter his entire family, and wipe out his entire family,¡±ye Sheng shouted angrily.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Everyone who hurt your mother must die. Big Sister supports you,¡±the big sister said through gritted teeth.


    Qin ershiforted her, ¡°Anger hurts the body. Keep this in mind. When you have the strength, you can take revenge. Now, we are talking about Ye Sheng and the person from the plume manifestation Holy Land.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the big sister restrained their emotions and gradually regained their calmness.


    ¡°So ye Hong knew that big sister would not not save me, so he let this person deal with me and forced big sister to make a move. Then, when big sister makes a move, His Majesty will be involved?¡±Ye Sheng reasoned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I would never see anything happen to you. Ye Hong¡¯s goal is to get the treasures on me and His Majesty. You are not in his eyes yet. You are just a catalyst,¡±his big sister said bluntly.


    Ye Sheng was rather optimistic. He said, ¡°Two years ago, Ye Hong didn¡¯t even look me in the eye. Two yearster, when I be a catalyst, my value will increase a little.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong is very terrifying. He has a big secret that no one knows about. Even after his majesty investigated for more than ten years, he still didn¡¯t have any leads, so we don¡¯t dare to act Rashly. Ye Sheng, what do you n to do?¡±The big sister asked.


    Ye Sheng frowned and pondered.


    Qin ershi said, ¡°How about you enter the royal library and enter closed-door cultivation for two years. After you break through to the Void Tier, how about you go out?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s an old senior in the royal library. You Won¡¯t have any problems,¡±Qin Ershi said firmly.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully, he said firmly, ¡°Your Majesty, the reason why I was able to rise up in two years and be invincible in the Golden Elixir realm from nothing is because I have nothing to fear. If I hide and enter closed-door cultivation because I¡¯m afraid of this person, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Qin Ershi was silent.


    Big sister smiled and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree. His Majesty is good at everything, but he is too cautious.¡±


    ¡°He continues to wander outside. When that persones back, the level of danger is so high that we can¡¯t even save him in time,¡±Qin Ershi said seriously.


    Big sister was silent for a while and said, ¡°Your brother-inw is right. Although you are free outside, it¡¯s too dangerous. If you are in seclusion in the library, you won¡¯t Be Free, but you will be safe. How do you choose?¡±


    Ye Sheng pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Eldest sister, when I was in the Ye residence back then, danger lurked everywhere. There were enemies everywhere. Isn¡¯t it the same as not hiding in one ce and slowly rising?¡±


    The eldest sister and Qin Ershi looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Sister, brother-inw.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the two of them and stopped calling his majesty.


    Qin Ershi didn¡¯t have any objections. On the contrary, because of this address, his rtionship with Ye Sheng became closer.


    ¡°I, Ye Sheng, have had enough of being a coward in the Ye residence. Now, I don¡¯t want to continue being a coward. Back then, when I was only at the Xiantian realm, I dared to destroy the number one holynd. Today, I won¡¯t be afraid of a homeless person. Isn¡¯t he just at the peak of the emptiness realm? Before long, I¡¯ll definitely kill him,¡±ye Sheng said proudly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±The big sister nodded, respecting Ye Sheng¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, since you have decided, I Won¡¯t Stop You. But you have to leave Xianyang and wander around. Don¡¯t expose your position and don¡¯t stay in one ce. When that persones back, I will announce it to the world and let you know. At that time, you have to be careful,¡±Qin Ershi said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng nodded seriously. He knew that his choice was very dangerous, but since he had made it, Ye Sheng would persist until the end.


    ¡°But before I leave Xianyang, I want to do something.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly smiled and said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±The big sister asked.


    ¡°I want to give a big gift to the olddy of the Ye residence.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly.


    Qin second and the big sister looked at each other, not understanding what Ye Sheng wanted to do?


    ¡°I Want Ye Hong to have only me as his only son.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and said.


    ¡°You want to kill all of them?¡±The big sister said in shock.


    This was a direct provocation to ye Hong.


    ¡°Yes, so I need the big sister and brother-inw¡¯s help to stall ye Hong. Tomorrow night, I wille to your door with my face covered and do it myself. After I do it, I will leave Xianyang and wander around the world. I will never let ye Hong find me.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold, the Fury in his heart was already burning, and only blood could extinguish it.


    Ye Sheng was unable to resolve the trap that ye Hong had set for him, but it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have a temper. He could still retaliate.


    In any case, with Great Qin¡¯s Emperor Qin second¡¯s help, as long as Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t caught, everything could be covered up.

 Chapter 365 - the night before the massacre (fifth watch)

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 34, the night before the massacre (fifth watch)</h4>


    It was alreadyte at night when Ye Sheng left the imperial pce.


    Ye Sheng rejected eunuch Lin¡¯s offer to send him off and walked out of the Majestic Great Qin Imperial Pce alone.


    The killing intent in his heart was brewing.


    Ye Sheng originally thought that after the Hundred Saints Pce, he would be able to live a peaceful life.


    However, in order to deal with his big sister and Qin 2nd generation, ye Hong used him as bait to lure these two people into taking the bait.


    Ye Sheng had never been taken seriously by Ye Hong.


    Even if Ye Sheng was invincible in the Golden Elixir realm, even if Ye Sheng had only used a short two years to reach this step.


    But in ye Hong¡¯s eyes, it was not worth mentioning.


    Only the emptiness realm, or even the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, could make ye Hong face them seriously.


    ck Hung High in the sky. There was no Moonlight Tonight, and the ground was pitch-ck. It was close to midnight, and most of the Xianyang city was dark. People were asleep.


    Ye Sheng walked all the way home, feeling depressed. He tried his best to calm down and wait for thest moment to explode.


    Two years ago, he was bullied by everyone in the Ye residence.


    Two yearster, he was invincible in the Golden Elixir realm, but he was still thrown out by ye Hong as a catalyst.


    ¡°Ye Hong, the enmity between us is as deep as the sea. There is no hurry. Take it slow. Tomorrow, I will give you a big gift. Aren¡¯t you very cold? Then I will help you kill all of these sons.¡±Ye Sheng looked up at the sky, the sword light in his eyes was sharp and extremely domineering.


    Ye Sheng really hated the ye residence. This time, it could be considered as fulfilling a dream.


    That damned ce, he wanted to destroy it.


    ..


    Ye Sheng returned to the residence and did not say anything. After seeing Beauty Zhou, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be going out for a period of time. You Go back to your mother¡¯s house to stay.¡±


    Beauty Zhou stared nkly at ye Sheng and said, ¡°This is my home. You were the one who married me back. You want me to go back to my mother¡¯s house now?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Do you trust your husband?¡±


    Beauty Zhou thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you.¡±


    ¡°Believe in my words and do as I say. After I¡¯ve dealt with the trouble, I¡¯ll go and Fetch You Back,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    Beauty Zhou suddenly hugged ye sheng and said, ¡°You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your husband has gone through ups and downs all the way. He has experienced everything. This little storm won¡¯t be able to stop me,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Beauty Zhou raised her head and looked at Ye Sheng. She held Ye Sheng¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Want me.¡±


    Ye Sheng carried Beauty Zhou and walked into the room.


    After a while, Beauty Zhou left.


    She was a very smart woman. She knew that staying by Ye Sheng¡¯s side would distract Ye Sheng.


    She left overnight and went straight to her mother¡¯s house.


    If she chose to believe Ye Sheng, then she would always believe him. If her husband didn¡¯t believe her, who else could she trust?


    Beauty Zhou knew that Ye Sheng was in big trouble because Ye Sheng had never been so vignt in the past. She could only pray in her heart and worry for Ye Sheng. At the same time, she worked hard in her cultivation. Not only would she not be Ye Sheng¡¯s helper, but she would also not be a burden to Ye Sheng.


    In the Ye residence, Beauty Zhou left. Ye Sheng got up, washed up, took a shower, changed his clothes, changed into clean clothes, and entered the study.


    He spread out his brush, paper, and inkstone, lit up a stick of sandalwood, and bowed in all directions. With sincerity, he began to write ording to the habits of the ancients.


    Kill!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was calm, his eyes were calm, and his hands were calm as well.


    But the words he wrote were not calm.


    The killing intent from the word was so strong that it almost flowed out, making people afraid.


    If this word was taken out, it would be treated as a magic treasure. If a xiantian realm cultivator were to see it, their soul would be killed by this word of ¡®kill¡¯.


    Ye Sheng continued to write, writing a thousand words of ¡®kill¡¯in a row.


    Thousand killing text!


    This was an article written by Ye Sheng.


    Every single word of ¡®kill¡¯had a different killing intent. Some were like a spring rain, some were like a strong wind sweeping up strong grass, some were like a thunderbolt striking down, and some were like ice and frost..


    Each of the Thousand Words of ¡®kill¡¯had a different aura. It represented the killing intent that Ye Sheng had been wanting to attack the ye residence for the past two years.


    After Ye Sheng finished writing these words, he threw down the brush and closed his eyes. A virtual longsword appeared behind his back. It was the materialized killing intent.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s transformation saw the void demon king.


    When Ye Sheng was writing the words of ¡®kill¡¯, it was watching from the side. It saw Ye Sheng¡¯s transformation bit by bit.


    Ye Sheng had written all the killing intent in his heart into the words, condensing the pure killing intent.


    ¡°Are you so familiar with the control of your own aura now?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    Even among those who had entered the emptiness realm, very few people could control their own aura like Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Demon King, Tomorrow I demand to ughter the young masters of the Ye residence,¡±Ye Sheng said slowly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Ye Hong?¡±The demon king of the Void asked in shock.


    ¡°Ye Hong will not be in Xianyang city tomorrow. The Ye residence is empty, so it¡¯s suitable for us to take action.¡±Ye Sheng walked to the window and looked at the sky with his hands behind his back.


    ck clouds covered the sun and mixed with strong winds. It was a dense mass of ck clouds and looked like a storm was about toe.


    The Demon King of the void asked ye sheng, ¡°After killing these people, do you n to wander around the world?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±The Void Demon King didn¡¯t understand why ye Sheng was like a different person after entering the pce.


    ¡°The enemy of the Arctic ice field ising.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said.


    The Void Demon King flew up in shock and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong sent people to rm him and asked him toe out to kill me in advance,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°Damn you, Ye Hong, you are just acting like a demon,¡±the Void Demon King cursed indignantly.


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t just sit there and wait for death. You have to leave Xianyang,¡±the Void Demon King said immediately.


    He couldn¡¯t fight against a peak-stage void realm expert now. Once they met, Ye Sheng would die without a doubt. If the Void Demon King made a move and Lin Yi in the void noticed themotion, it would be a huge disaster for the people of this world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Before I leave, I¡¯ll start a massacre,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    This time, he would only kill ye Hong¡¯s son. Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t kill anyone else.


    It wasn¡¯t mercy. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t show them any mercy at all.


    It was indeed easy for him to kill the first madam, the old madam, and the second madam. Not a single one of them could stop ye Sheng.


    However, death was not the continuation of pain, but the end of pain.


    They had tortured ye Sheng¡¯s mother for a few years and Ye Sheng for ten years. Now That Ye Sheng had killed them with one sword strike, they were too lucky to be able to bid farewell to this world after a short period of pain.


    Ye Sheng wanted them to taste the sorrow of losing their loved ones. Ye Sheng wanted the old madam to watch as all the outstanding juniors in her eyes died. Ye Sheng wanted the second Madam¡¯s heart, Ye Qing¡¯s life, to make herpletely crazy..


    Only in this way could ye Sheng and his mother be washed away from the humiliation they had suffered.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and said, ¡°The sky is about to brighten. Tonight, after we kill everyone, we will leave Xianyang and roam the world to improve ourselves.¡±


    The demon king of the void nodded. This was the only way now. Before they left, they would kill everyone to vent their anger.

 Chapter 366 - killing Butler Fu (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 35, killing Butler Fu (1st update)</h4>


    Throughout the day, Ye Sheng had been waiting quietly.


    In the morning, Qin Ershi suddenly suggested to go to the Army to inspect the guards, and King Ye apanied him.


    This was just a normal matter, and ye Hong did not mind. After everything was prepared, Qin Ershi and ye Hong left Xianyang in the afternoon.


    The imperial guards were 100 miles north of Xianyang City, and there were 100 thousand of them. They were all brave warriors under ye Hong¡¯s control, but Qin Ershi was the general in name, so it made sense for him toe and inspect.


    Countless people knew that they had left Xianyang, and this was not a secret act. Qin Ershi left the pce, and the thousands of people passed through the streets and alleys, naturally attracting people¡¯s attention.


    Ye Sheng also received the news. When he knew that ye Hong and Qin Ershi had left Xianyang, he began to shower and change his clothes, leaving the mansion.


    He did not go to the ye residence first, but to the western mountain first.


    With Ye Sheng¡¯s current speed, he went to the western mountain in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Sheng came to his mother¡¯s grave, cleaned the weeds, and knelt down to worship.


    ¡°Mother, we both know how ye Hong treats you. Our Son can¡¯t deal with him for the time being, but I can deal with the rest of the people in the Ye residence. I will kill all of ye Hong¡¯s other children today,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold expression.


    ¡°As for ye Hong, I will slowly chase after him and kill him in the end. I will avenge you.¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes and kowtowed.


    ..


    It was already dark when they returned from the Western Mountains. The bright moonlight shone down on Xianyang tonight. The shadows were elongated and could be clearly seen.


    Ye Sheng walked to the front of the Ye residence barehanded.


    The demon king of the void on his shoulder said, ¡°I will stand guard for you. I will inform you if anyonees.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He was relieved when he saw the Void Demon King fly up to a big tree and be on alert for his surroundings.


    Ye residence!


    The tightly-guarded gate was reflected in the hearts of the people. The tightly-shut iron gate gave off an icy chill.


    Ye Sheng had not been to this ce in the past two years.


    Ye Sheng was not unfamiliar with this ce. He had once lived here for sixteen years.


    This ce had too many dark memories.


    Two years ago, Ye Sheng had spent a lot of effort to escape this ce with the help of his big sister.


    Two yearster, Ye Sheng was invincible within the Golden Core Realm. Facing the Ye residence this time, his heart was filled with killing intent.


    There were eight guards guarding the entrance of the Ye residence. When Ye Sheng walked over and revealed himself, he saw them pull out their long swords and shout warily, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s figure had grown taller and more muscr than two years ago. In addition to the fact that he was now masked, the guards of the Ye residence did not recognize him.


    It waste at night, and a masked man was standing in front of the Ye residence. They could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°Stop. This is King Ye¡¯s residence. You are not allowed to go near it,¡±one of the guards shouted.


    ¡°Take off your veil and reveal your true appearance. Otherwise, we will shout and you will be arrested. Your Fate will be very miserable,¡±one of the guards threatened.


    ¡°Prince Ye is the number one expert in the world. He can not allow the demons and monsters to behave atrociously.¡±One of the guards stepped forward and reached out his hand to take off Ye Sheng¡¯s veil.


    Ye Sheng watched coldly. When this hand approached, the true energy in his entire body trembled.


    Boom!


    The eight Houtian realm guards were instantly sent flying. They stared at Ye Sheng with a face full of shock, unable to move their bodies.


    ¡°I know this is ye Hong¡¯s residence. I don¡¯t need your reminder,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    Bang!


    The eight guards fell. How could they resist Ye Sheng¡¯s aura? They all fainted.


    Although Ye Sheng was full of killing intent, he would not kill the innocent. Killing these guards would not show his ability.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s target was the people in the Ye residence.


    Creak!


    After passing through the unconscious guards, Ye Sheng kicked open the gate.


    The heavy, wide, and tight iron gate was sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s kick.


    Rumble!


    The Iron Gate was sent flying ten meters away and crashed into a flower bed, creating a hugemotion. The people in the Ye residence were immediately rmed.


    ¡°Who dares to behave atrociously in my ye residence?¡±A cold shout came from the steward of the Ye residence.


    Butler Fu¡¯s face was filled with anger and fury. He could not believe that there was someone who dared to kick open the ye residence¡¯s door in Xianyang City?


    Ever since Chu Zhongtian blocked the door two years ago, nothing had happened to the Ye residence. Everyone who came to the ye residence was respectful and did not dare to offend them.


    This was the residence of the Great Qin¡¯s Lord Ye, the number one expert in the world, and the ruler of a million-strong army.


    In Xianyang, this ce was second only to the imperial pce, and it was an existence that could not be provoked.


    And now, the gate of the Ye residence had been kicked away by someone. This was a provocation, so how could butler Fu not be angry?


    He had a golden core cultivation, and when he came out and saw Ye Sheng¡¯s figure, he immediately punched out without saying a word.


    ¡°No matter who you are, you will die for sure today.¡±Butler Fu roared angrily, and the true energy around his body turned into ck fog, condensing into a fist and ruthlessly smashing down.


    The rest of the Ye residence walked out one after another and saw this scene.


    ¡°A fool. He dares to offend my ye residence. I don¡¯t know who gave him the courage.¡±Second Young Master Ye Ming looked at him coldly and said disdainfully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see through this person¡¯s cultivation, but he shouldn¡¯t be as powerful as butler Fu.¡±Fourth Young Master Ye Yun said indifferently.


    ¡°Of course. Butler Fu is in the Golden Core Realm and has long reached the golden core realm. It is said that he is in the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core Realm. How can this person win?¡±Ye Qing walked out leisurely and said disdainfully.


    The other young masters also walked out. Ye Sheng had caused a greatmotion. Even the first madam, second madam, and the old madam were startled awake.


    ¡°A reckless person was killed by Butler Fu and then went to investigate who the person behind the scenes was?¡±The first madam walked out and saw this scene. She said coldly, her expression unchanged.


    The second madam, Hu Mei, was still as flirtatious as before. She swayed as she walked, exuding a fox-like aura. She said, ¡°You scared me just now. I thought something had happened. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a fool.¡±


    In her eyes, the act of barging into the Ye residence alone was a fool.


    The old madam was helped out by a maidservant. In two years, she was still living very well. With the medicinal herbs and pills from the ye residence to make up for her body, this old Fogey could live for a very long time.


    ¡°Kill him. Not everyone can kick the door of our ye residence.¡±The old madam looked at the door that had been kicked away and her face was filled with disgust. When she saw Ye Sheng¡¯s masked face, she became even more displeased and said without hesitation.


    Butler fu said in mid-air, ¡°Go and die.¡±


    This punch of his was a rare secret technique.


    ck Dragon Fist technique!


    ck gas lingered around. An illusory dragon appeared and pounced towards Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng raised his head. His eyes were ice-cold and deep, like nineyers of abyss. Butler Fu was immediately shocked. He felt his soul being sucked into it, unable to extricate itself.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±Butler fu suppressed the shock in his heart and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Petty tricks.¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. He did not make any movements. Sword Qi shot out from all over his body and flew out.


    The Sword of the great river!


    This sword was a sword technique that he had learned from the grasnd. The Sword of the Great River came from the sky, and its power was enormous.


    The ck Dragon Fist technique seemed so fragile under this attack. It could not withstand a single strike and was directly killed.


    Puchi!


    In the eyes of the people of the Ye residence, Butler Fu was struck by Ye Sheng¡¯s surging sword qi. His entire body was sent flying at an even faster speed, and he crashed into therge iron gate without making a single sound.

 Chapter 367 - the massacre (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 36, the massacre (second update)</h4>


    Silence!


    The young masters who had looked down on Ye Sheng a moment ago all changed their expressions, each more interesting than thest.


    ¡°Butler Fu was killed?¡±Second Young Master Ye Ming was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Butler Fu is in the eighteen transformation of the golden core, but he was killed in one move?¡±Fourth Young Master Ye Yun said in a daze.


    ¡°Could this person be an emptiness realm expert that is even more powerful than the Golden Core Realm?¡±Ye Qing said in shock.


    The eldest madam frowned as she looked at Ye Sheng. She felt that the masked ye Sheng was somewhat familiar. She seemed to know him, but after thinking about it carefully, she realized that this person was not among the people she knew.


    No matter how much the eldest madam thought about it, she did not dare to associate ye Sheng with the person in front of her.


    Even if Ye Sheng¡¯s name was well-known throughout the world and caused amotion, it was still in the eyes of martial artists and cultivators.


    The first madam and the others in the residence were not diligent in their cultivation. They spent their days scheming over trivial matters, so they knew very little about Ye Sheng.


    Did you expect the first madam, second madam, and the others who hated Ye Sheng to take the initiative to inquire about Ye Sheng?


    The first madam asked the most about Chu Zhongtian. Unfortunately, she had lived in the residence for a long time and knew very little about the outside world, so the information she collected was also very little.


    Hu Meizi¡¯s second wife asked in surprise, ¡°Who is this person? Why did he barge into my ye residence and kill Butler Fu?¡±


    The old Madam¡¯s face was filled with anger. She mmed her crutch heavily on the ground and said with a thud, ¡°This is King Ye¡¯s residence. No one is allowed to behave atrociously here. Men, take him down for me.¡±


    The old madam did not know about cultivation. She did not know how powerful Ye Sheng was when he killed Butler Fu with one sword strike. She only saw that Ye Sheng was alone, so she sent all her guards up.


    If Butler Fu was not enough, how could dozens of guards not be able to subdue you alone?


    The old Madam¡¯s thinking was very simple. She was not evenparable to an ordinary person. She was old, and her thinking was rigid.


    Under the old Madam¡¯s orders, even if the guards were afraid, they would swarm up and surround Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I advise you to surrender obediently. This is King Ye¡¯s residence,¡±the guardmander, who was at the peak of the Xiantian realm, chided with a trembling voice.


    How could he not know how terrifying Ye Sheng was? However, he could not disobey the old madam¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Scram!¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly. The true Qi in his body turned into a long river. The Netherworld River was vast and mighty. It was like a long river that spread out. With a wave, all the guards were sucked into it and were mercilessly killed.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, all the guards were killed. The Netherworld River swallowed and spat, and a pile of corpses fell down.


    The people of the Ye residence were dumbfounded.


    These guards of the Xiantian realm couldn¡¯t even move a single move in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Was it that terrifying?


    ¡°Who exactly are you? What Grudge do you have with My Ye Residence?¡±Ye Qing mustered up his courage and asked.


    Ye Sheng stared at ye Qing. The past shed before his eyes. Back then, he was the one who had dragged Ye Sheng, who had no cultivation at all, and ruthlessly killed the original consciousness of this body with a punch. Now, Ye Sheng had taken over this body and merged with his memories.., therefore, Ye Sheng¡¯s hatred toward ye Qing was really not small.


    ¡°You deserve to die,¡±ye Sheng said coldly. His gaze immediately stared at ye Qing.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was now invincible in the Golden Core Realm. Even if his gaze did not contain any aura, it was not something that ye Qing, who had just broken through to the Xiantian realm, could withstand.


    Ah!


    Ye Qing screamed in pain. His expression was terrified. He pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You Devil, your eyes are filled with mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Just how many people have you killed?¡±


    Ye Sheng, who had grown up in the greenhouse, was so frightened that his liver and liver trembled when he saw ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He looked at him in terror.


    The fox-like seconddy sternly said, ¡°No matter who you are, Ye Qing is still King Ye¡¯s son. If you dare to touch him, you will definitely not be able to leave alive today.¡±


    The fox-like seconddy only had one son. She loved him very much. Even though she was afraid of Ye Sheng, she still bravely stood out.


    ¡°Impudent! Who are you exactly? What Grudge does my ye residence have with you?¡±The old madam angrily shouted as she questioned.


    Ye Sheng looked at them, and his entire body emitted killing intent. He raised his finger and pointed it at ye Qing, saying, ¡°I have a deep-seated blood grudge with all of you, and it is difficult to wash away. Today, I will make all of you pay a little price.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Sheng pointed his finger.


    Puchi!


    A streak of true qi turned into a ray of divine light and shot directly into the space between Ye Qing¡¯s eyebrows.


    No one could stop it.


    They couldn¡¯t stop it either.


    There was a bloody hole in the space between Ye Qing¡¯s eyebrows, and fresh blood slowly flowed out. He didn¡¯t say anything and fell straight down.


    The second wife of the Foxy woman screamed and threw herself on ye Qing, unable to believe it.


    Her only son, the pampered ye Qing, had died just like that.


    ¡°You killed ye Qing. Give me your life.¡±Hu Mei rushed over, her anger covering her rationality.


    Ye Sheng sneered and reached out with his hand. Hu Mei was directly flung away and fell in mid-air, fainting.


    This scene stunned the people of the Ye residence.


    Lord ye was too conceited, or perhaps he did not care about the safety of his family.


    In the entire ye residence, besides Butler Fu, who was in the eighteenth change of the Golden Core Realm, there was only a group of Xiantian level guards left.


    The rest of the forces were empty.


    Ye Sheng was more willing to believe that ye Hong was conceited. He believed that no one would dare to make a move against the people of the Ye residence in Xianyang.


    In fact, for so many years, only Chu Zhongtian had blocked the door, and it was under themand of the old man with the sword.


    Ye Hong would never have thought that Ye Sheng, who was not in his eyes, would have the guts to charge into the Ye residence.


    Ye Qing was dead, and the eldest madam and the old madam were stunned. The two women had lived in the residence for a long time, scheming and scheming. When had they ever seen such an act of killing without a word?


    What shocked them even more was that Ye Sheng raised his hand and tapped a dozen times.


    Second Young Master, Fourth Young Master, Fifth Young Master, Sixth Young Master, seventh young master..


    Ye Hong had more than a dozen children. Apart from his three daughters, the rest were all boys. And now, under Ye Sheng¡¯s casual touch, they were all dead.


    The first madam and the old madam were going crazy.


    The two were so scared that their bodies trembled. They stared at Ye Sheng, full of fear.


    No one wanted to die. They had no power to resist. In front of Ye Sheng, they were likembs waiting to be ughtered.


    The maidservants were so frightened that they could not speak. Their bodies trembled as they covered their mouths to prevent themselves from screaming.


    It waspletely silent in the Ye residence. Everyone looked at Ye Sheng, especially after ye Sheng¡¯s fingers looked around. Anyone he pointed at would be terrified.


    Some of the servants even peed their pants and hid while trembling.


    Some of them fainted on the ground. They could not withstand such great pressure.


    In the end, Ye Sheng looked at the first madam and the old madam with cold eyes.


    The first Madam¡¯s hands and feet were cold. She did not dare to look at Ye Sheng at all. She lowered her head and felt extremely humiliated.


    As for the old madam, she fainted on the spot. She was scared out of her wits by Ye Sheng.


    The old madam, who had always eaten vegetarian and prayed to Buddha, had never seen such a blood type scene. In addition, she was afraid of death. Under the immense pressure, she fainted on the spot.


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°There will be plenty of time in the future. This lesson today will not be so easy next time.¡±


    With the eldest Madam¡¯s body trembling, Ye Sheng turned around and left.


    This scene tonight was enough to torture these vicious women. The next time, Ye Sheng would destroy the Ye residence together.

 Chapter 368 - Chapter One, senior Xu’s sermon (Third Watch)

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter One, senior Xu¡¯s sermon (Third Watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng left the city overnight.


    After leaving Xianyang, Ye Sheng felt like a bird returning to heaven and earth, free and unfettered.


    After killing ye Hong¡¯s son, Ye Sheng immediately ran away. He knew that ye Hong would soon learn of this news. If he didn¡¯t run away and was targeted by the furious ye Hong, Ye Sheng would definitely not be able to please him.


    When Ye Sheng was far away from Xianyang, he stopped and looked in the direction of Xianyang. A terrifying aura filled the sky, shocking the heavens and frightening all living things.


    Even though he was at least three thousand miles away, Ye Sheng could still feel ye Hong¡¯s anger.


    ¡°The gap between me and Ye Hong is still very big,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    The demon king of the void said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much. Ye Hong is already in the noon Sun, and he can¡¯t improve anymore. If he continues, he will only decline. And you are the rising sun. As long as you have time, you will definitely surpass ye Hong.¡±


    Ye shengughed out loud, ¡°Void Demon King, you know how tofort people?¡±


    The void demon king said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be frightened by ye Hong and will not be able to recover.¡±


    Ye Sheng said lightly, ¡°I have a great enemy in front of me from the emergence Holy Land and Ye Hong is eyeing me from behind. In this crisis, I still dare to stab ye Hong. Will I be frightened?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. It seems that you are in a good mood,¡±the Void Demon King said with satisfaction.


    ¡°After killing these people, some of the emotions that I have been suppressing in my heart have been vented. I feel refreshed and refreshed. Next, I will cultivate hard,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°You have already reached the tenth change of the Golden Core. Next, you will continue to improve yourself,prehend the heaven and earth, and let yourself reach the eighteenth change of the golden core as soon as possible,¡±the Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to make a trip to the sky mountain first,¡±Ye Sheng said with Bright Eyes.


    ¡°What are you going to the Sky Mountain for?¡±The Void Demon King asked with a slightly ufortable expression.


    It had stayed in the Sky Mountain¡¯s Heaven Lake for several decades and had long been bored of that ce. It simply did not want to return to that ce.


    ¡°Thest time we parted at the plume manifestation Holy Land, the Sky Mountain Seven Monsters told me that there is a cultivation barrier that I can ask them about. Right now, I need tomunicate with these experts and discuss the direction of the future,¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±The demon king of Void Thought for a moment. The Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain were indeed not weak. A few of them had already reached the threshold of the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. It was enough for them to give ye Sheng some pointers.


    Ye Sheng looked in the direction of Xianyang and said firmly, ¡°The next time Ie back, it will be the time to confront ye Hong directly.¡±


    ..


    Ye Sheng had only used one day to arrive at Sky Mountain.


    The towering sky mountain was majestic and magnificent.


    Ever since the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain and Ye Sheng had joined hands to destroy the feather emergence Holy Land, their fame had spread and be known to the world.


    Many people came to the Sky Mountain. Some wanted to be apprenticed to a master, while others wanted to befriend the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain..


    Back then, there was no exception. Once these people entered the peak of the Sky Mountain, they would be killed.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain did not allow anyone to enter. After sacrificing more than ten lives, people also knew the authenticity of this rule.


    Gradually, the number of people at the foot of the sky mountain decreased. Until now, it had returned to peace.


    When Ye Sheng arrived here, he was familiar with the road and directly climbed the mountain.


    At the peak of the Sky Mountain, the snow was white, and the ice was sealed for thousands of miles, as if he had entered a country of ice and snow.


    When Ye Sheng arrived here, he did not hide his aura. The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain immediately knew that he had arrived.


    Not long after, a lithe figure arrived in front of Ye Sheng.


    Senior Void.


    She was still as beautiful as ever. In the frozen snow mountain, she was like an otherworldly fairy.


    ¡°Senior void.¡±Ye Sheng greeted him.


    ¡°Why did youe here this time?¡±Senior Void asked indifferently.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you some questions about the path of cultivation,¡±ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°You have already reached the tenth transformation of the Golden Core Realm. This speed is beyond my imagination. Are you still confused?¡±Senior Void asked.


    ¡°It is precisely because my cultivation is fast that I am so confused,¡±Ye Sheng said with a straight face.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±Senior Void turned around and brought Ye Sheng back to his residence.


    Ye Sheng immediately followed.


    After the great demon king of the Void entered the Heavenly Mountain, he didn¡¯t speak and acted like a silly bird.


    Senior Void¡¯s house was built on a thousand-year-old ancient tree. The crown of the tree acted as the roof, and the body of the tree acted as the house. It was simple and elegant.


    After Ye Sheng entered the house, he discovered that this ancient tree was a house. One wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if one was ying outside.


    ¡°Sit.¡±Senior Xu stretched out his hand and asked Ye Sheng to sit down. Then, he started to brew tea.


    ¡°Tea is the tea on the Heavenly Mountain, and water is the water on the heavenly mountain. The person drinking it should naturally be on the Heavenly Mountain,¡±senior Xu said.


    Ye Sheng calmly looked at it, not impatient.


    When senior Xu handed the first cup of tea to Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng tasted it and drank it in one gulp.


    Senior XU smiled and asked, ¡°What did you drink?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I really want to say something else, but I¡¯m very thirsty. I just happened to have a cup of water, and I drank it, so I¡¯m not thirsty anymore.¡±


    Senior XU nodded and said, ¡°The Great Dao is simple. People like toplicate simple things, like drinking tea. Some people drink the taste, some people drink the concept, and some people just drink tea.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at senior xu thoughtfully.


    ¡°Your understanding of the Taoist connotation has already entered the rudiments,¡±senior Xu praised.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s considered to have entered the rudiments.¡±


    He opened his hand, and a Taoist connotation appeared. It was the one that Ye Sheng condensed.


    Senior Xu looked at Ye Sheng in amazement and said, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. With ten changes of the Golden Core, you have a Taoist connotation. At your cultivation level, I still don¡¯t know what Taoist connotation is.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Senior Xu, after condensing this Dao Yun, I feel that I have entered a mistaken area. Even if myprehension has deepened, I still don¡¯t feel that I have made great progress. It¡¯s like water grinding, difficult and slow.¡±


    This was precisely the trouble that Ye Sheng was facing now.


    On Ye Sheng¡¯s palm, a Dao Yun the size of a pinky finger floated up and down, and genuine Qi filled the air,plementing the Dao Yun.


    Senior Xu pointed with his jade-like hand and said, ¡°Spread out this dao rhythm.¡±


    With a thought, Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm immediately dispersed, turning into more than a thousand strands of Dao rhythm.


    ¡°Time, space, wind, earth, water, fire...¡±senior Xu counted them one by one, then he said, ¡°You condensed so many dao rhythms into one. If you want to improve, you must improve in all aspects. The speed will naturally be slow. Others have a dao rhythm. Comprehend more than a thousand strands andbine them into a dao rhythm. Continue toprehend and touch the root of the Great Dao.¡±


    Ye sheng said thoughtfully, ¡°I will separate this dao charm andprehend it one by one, right?¡±


    Senior XU nodded and said, ¡°You are very smart. You can understand everything with a little bit. However, it is precisely because of your intelligence that the essence of the dao charm is concealed.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened humbly.


    ¡°The dao charm is just a little thing that is scattered from the Great Dao. If youprehend one and continue toprehend it, you will be able to touch the Great Dao. It is the same for everyone. However, you are holding more than a thousand strands of dao charm at the same time and walking on an extremely narrow path. How can you break through?¡±Senior Xu asked Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 2, Epiphany (Fourth Update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng fell into deep thought. Senior Xu was right. This was indeed his oversight.


    Perhaps ye Sheng was too arrogant.


    He had the Earth¡¯s origin as his support, so it was very easy for him toprehend dao rhythms. Therefore, Ye Sheng fused all these dao rhythms together and turned them into a dao rhythm.


    It was precisely because of this action that Ye Sheng was under a lot of pressure.


    If he wanted to continue, he would have toprehend more than a thousand dao charms with every step he took.


    Taking a step forward was a different matterpared to others. It was as if ye Sheng was carrying a heavy load as he advanced.


    The gains were not proportional to the effort he put in.


    This was the reason why ye Sheng was troubled.


    Now that he had been pointed out by senior Xu, Ye Sheng had an epiphany and stopped forcefully fusing these dao charms together.


    ¡°After that, will you be able toprehend all of them?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°There are over a thousand dao charms. If you were toprehend all of them, how much time would it take?¡±Senior Void asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng carefully thought about it. Even if he had the origin world of Earth, he would still need to spend several decades.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have that much time to waste.


    With a great enemy in front of him, Ye Sheng¡¯s time was very precious.


    ¡°Everything has a trade-off. Whatever you take, you have to give up. Life is all about constant trade-offs and continuous growth,¡±senior void reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng seemed to be deep in thought. He stared at the Teacup and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°This is my residence. You stay here for now and think carefully about what kind of dao aura you want to focus on.¡±After senior void finished exining, he stood up, turned around, and left, leaving Ye Sheng alone and quietly thinking.


    Ye Sheng was really thinking.


    What kind of Dao rhythm did he focus on.


    Time, space?


    Or the Dao rhythm of the five elements?


    Or thews of life, death, and reincarnation?


    Ye Sheng had all of these. Not only that, Ye Sheng also had other dao rhythms.


    The Great Demon King of the Void didn¡¯t say anything. All of these depended on Ye Sheng¡¯s ownprehension. It left Ye Sheng and stood by the window, looking at the white snow and the beautiful scenery of the heavenly mountain.


    ¡°Time is supreme, and space is king. This is the most mysterious Great Dao,¡±Ye Sheng thought silently.


    Time and space were among the top few existences in the Great Dao, second only to the Great Dao of fate.


    However, Fate did not appear. It had been hidden in an unknown ce since ancient times, so time and space were really important.


    Under time and space, reincarnation, the five elements, yin and yang, and other Great Dao were all fascinating..


    Ye Sheng thought carefully for a long time before he confirmed everything.


    Time and space definitely needed to beprehended.


    The Five Elements Great Dao, Reincarnation Great Dao, and yin and Yang Great Dao of life and death were all left behind.


    Ye Sheng mainlyprehended these five types.


    Time, space, the five elements, reincarnation, yin and yang.


    After confirming everything, Ye Sheng immediately rified the host-guest rtionship and adjusted his dao rhythm.


    Rumble!


    Under the constant adjustment, Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm showed adder-like pattern, led by time and space.


    Under these two, the five elements, reincarnation, and yin and yang each stood in a part.


    After tidying up, Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief and felt his entire body befortable.


    The pressure he was carrying was suddenly abandoned by Ye Sheng. Now, he only had these five dao rhythms as the main ones, and all his energy could be ced on this.


    When Ye Sheng raised his head and looked outside, it was already dark.


    On the Heavenly Mountain, night came very quickly, and the day was very short.


    The cold air outside was very heavy, so ye Sheng didn¡¯t care. He found senior void alone.


    Ye Sheng spoke out his thoughts. After senior void heard it, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then continueprehending. What I can teach you is only the Five Elements Dao charms, because what I¡¯mprehending is also the five elements.¡±


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. With senior Xu¡¯s guidance, it was much better than ye Sheng fumbling around in the origin space alone.


    Why was a good teacher very important?


    Because a good teacher could save you from many detours.


    Senior Xu ced his hands on his lower abdomen and said, ¡°Watch carefully. How much you canprehend after I use it once will depend on your ability.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at it with a serious expression and concentrated.


    Senior Void took a step forward on a snowy ground.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The ground started to tremble. This Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the sound of the heartbeat of the Earth.


    And this heartbeat was so powerful and powerful that when it was transmitted to Ye Sheng¡¯s body, he could feel his own heartbeat beating along with it.


    Bang, Bang, Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heartbeat increased and suddenly exceeded the average speed, causing ye Sheng to frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. My heartbeat is being guided by senior void. If I jump down, I¡¯ll probably explode and die,¡±Ye Sheng thought in shock.


    ¡°This is the power of the Earth. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth may seem ordinary, but once they gather together, they will explode with a huge amount of energy,¡±senior void let go of Ye Sheng and stopped guiding his heartbeat.


    ¡°Ye Sheng understands.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly understood and understood the power of the earth.


    ¡°In the path of cultivation, one will eventually reach the origin, which is the Great Dao. The same goes for the essence of Dao. For example, this drop of water.¡±Senior Xu held a drop of water in his hand and lightly flicked it.


    Rumble!


    A small mountain exploded, and white snow flew everywhere.


    Ye Sheng saw it and fell into a state of enlightenment.


    Just now, senior Xu didn¡¯t use any true qi. It was just a simple dao rhythm attack.


    But her dao rhythm attack contained the most fundamental thing


    Only when Ye Sheng received this news did he fall into an epiphany.


    When he had an epiphany, senior Xu nodded in satisfaction. This young man could be taught.


    In the dark of the night, the white snow was still falling. Ye Sheng was covered in snow, and he was the only one left. Senior Xu had left a long time ago.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian, the Earth¡¯s golden core was still spinning.


    In his sea of consciousness, the Taoist connotation was scattered all over the ground, no longer merging into one.


    In the next moment, following Ye Sheng¡¯s Epiphany, the Taoist connotation of the five elements began to grow.


    From one strand to ten strands, to a hundred strands, to a thousand strands..


    Because the Taoist connotation of the five elements was abination of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, in order to condense into one Taoist connotation, it needed at least five to six thousand strands.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension was still continuing.


    ¡°Water is gentle, but it is also violent. Water is originally invisible.¡±


    ¡°A drop of water can gather into a sea. It can also evaporate at will.¡±


    ¡°Water can pierce through stone with a drop of water, but it can also be blocked.¡±


    ¡°Water is the mother of all living beings in the world, but at the same time, it can also be angry and drown countless people.¡±


    The dao of water continued to deepen with Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension.


    And the Dao of Earth followed closely behind.


    ¡°Earth is the embodiment of virtue. The power of the Earth carries the eternal firmament.¡±


    Without the Earth, there would be no sky.


    The power of the Earth. Ye Sheng sat on the ground and could clearly feel the heartbeat of the Earth.


    His heartbeat also started to beat along with it.


    This was the best for Ye Sheng.


    The two dao of water and the Dao of Earth, under Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension, directly reached the threshold with more than a thousand strands each.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t stop either. He continued toprehend metal, wood, and fire.


    The Great Dao of the five elements couldn¡¯t be missing one.


    Ye Sheng wanted to use this opportunity to fuse the Great Dao of the five elements into aplete dao rhythm.


    In this way, he estimated that he could break through the realm.

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 3, Faceless Buddha Statue (1st update)</h4>


    Chapter 3, Faceless Buddha statue


    Water and fire were two extremes, but everything in the world was mutually reinforcing. Water and fire had something inmon.


    There were more than a thousand strands of the Dao of water in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Now, he was slowlyprehending the Dao of fire.


    The warmth of fire spread in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    It was as if he was in a furnace of heaven and earth. His skin was burning hot and he felt extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Fire, hot, violent.¡±


    ¡°Fire, civilization, fire seed.¡±


    Ye Sheng started from a corner andprehended the Dao of fire.


    Since ancient times, the birth of fire was apanied by the birth of civilization. Only with fire would there be civilization.


    However, fire was cruel. It was a symbol of heat, and it made people revere it.


    Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension of the Dao of fire slowly improved.


    This time, Ye Sheng had an epiphany for a full three days. Three dayster, he stood up, andyers of aura surrounded his body.


    Ye Sheng hadprehended more than a thousand strands of the three kinds of dao charms.


    Water, fire, and earth.


    After these three kinds of dao charms ended, Ye Sheng woke up and recovered from the Epiphany.


    Although he didn¡¯t continue toprehend the remaining wood and gold, this Epiphany was a great improvement for Ye Sheng.


    His cultivation had directly reached the peak of the golden core ten transformations, and he was just a little bit away from a breakthrough.


    Afterprehending another one, Ye Sheng was about to break through.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. He tidied himself up, entered the hot spring, washed himself of his filth, and then began toprehend the wood in the world.


    Wood nourished all things, and the swamp was covered by all living things.


    This was a great dao that made people feelfortable. Wood had all the beautiful qualities. Whatever you could think of, it could be given to you.


    It was difficult toprehend. Ye Sheng was in the hot spring, looking at the surrounding forest as he fell into a state ofprehension.


    The Great Dao of wood was unfathomable, but it existed in the world.


    Bit by bit, theprehension spread from one point to another, instantly bringing ye Sheng into a miraculous state ofprehension.


    When he opened his eyes, Ye Sheng had alreadyprehended more than a thousand strands of the Great Dao of wood.


    There were many dao charms on his body, and each of them was different. Each of them had countless dao charms, allowing ye Sheng toprehend them and grow a lot.


    A night passed. When Ye Sheng came out of the hot spring in the morning, his entire body was surrounded by apletely different aura.


    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. He was only one gold away.


    Ye Sheng also had a clue about theprehension of gold. He directly returned to the study room.


    Ye Shengy on the bed, closed his eyes, and entered the Dantian Earth.


    Boom!


    The Earth¡¯s origin world opened before Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He began to search for traces of the Great Dao of gold.


    Ye Sheng still had this origin space that could help him. With the help of senior Xu, he had an epiphany on the other daos. As for the Great Dao of gold, he would need to find the answers himself.


    Metal, sharp, and incisive.


    Metal was the best form of killing, the purest form.


    Ye Sheng searching for the answers in the origin world was like searching for the Answers in a book,prehending and referencing them for himself.


    Although this speed was not as fast as senior void¡¯s hand-to-hand guidance, it was still a great help to Ye Sheng.


    At least it was better than thinking hard and not being able to advance a single step for half a year.


    After staying in the origin world for three days, Ye Sheng finallyprehended some of the Great Dao of gold.


    Comprehending something that was rtively difficult for others was just a little troublesome for Ye Sheng.


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s deep study, heprehended more than a thousand strands of the Great Dao of gold.


    At this point, the Dao charms of the Great Dao of five elements had all reached more than a thousand strands.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base broke through the eleventh change of the golden core with a bang.


    This speed of improvement was really fast, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was still too slow.


    ¡°I need to be faster,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He still had a great enemy that was about to arrive, and Ye Sheng could not afford to dy it.


    The five elements¡¯dao charms had reached more than a thousand strands, and in Ye Sheng¡¯s body, the growth rate was very fast.


    The next step was tobine them together.


    Ye Sheng was more familiar with this. Previously, the more than a thousand differentplex dao charms had beenbined by Ye Sheng. Now that the five elements¡¯Great Dao was endless,plementing each other, it was even easier tobine them.


    With the five elements in his hands, Ye Sheng forcefully squeezed them into a range.


    Then, these dao rhythms did not need ye Sheng to do anything. They took the initiative to get close to each other and thenbined.


    This was the benefit of the Great Dao thatplemented each other.


    There was no repulsion between them. Once they werebined, they would bebined.


    Unlike the twopletely different Great Dao that did not intersect at all and forcefullybined them, this was more difficult.


    Ye Shengy in bed for three days. By the time he stood up, the Five Elements Dao rhythm had already beenbined into one.


    This dao rhythm contained at least six thousand strands of Dao Rhythm, which was six times more than others, and was as thick as Ye Sheng¡¯s wrist. More importantly, the Five Elements Dao rhythmplemented each other and reached a perfect level, it was not something that others couldpare with just a single dao rhythm.


    Because ye Sheng had condensed a five elements dao rhyme, his cultivation directly soared to the peak of the eleventh transformation of the Golden Core Realm.


    This level made ye Sheng quite pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°As expected, there is nothing wrong withing to the Sky Mountain. If the foundation of the Dao rhyme is confirmed here, I might break through again and make great strides toward the emptiness realm.¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He left the tree house and found senior Xu.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve alreadyprehended the Dao rhythm of the five elements,¡±Ye Sheng said with a happy tone.


    Senior Void revealed a smile and said, ¡°You are indeed a genius.¡±


    Ye Sheng said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior¡¯s teachings.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadyprehended the Dao rhythm of the five elements, I have nothing to teach you,¡±senior void said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°The other six people each have a differentprehension. Walk around one by one. Whether you canprehend anything depends on yourself,¡±senior void said as he pointed at Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    He was also looking forward to gaining some insights from the other six monsters.


    Senior Void was able to let ye Sheng gain insights into the dao rhythm of the five elements. As for the others, even if they didn¡¯t say much, gaining insights into a dao rhythm was still a win.


    ¡°Where should we start?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You can start anywhere you want,¡±senior void said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng understood now. After bidding farewell to senior void, his first target was the wooden monster monk.


    The wooden monster monk was still in his own Buddhist Hall, chanting the sutras and chanting the Buddha.


    After not seeing him for a while, he had gained some weight. Ye Sheng came to the door, looked at his back, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The wooden monster monk was chanting the sutras, and was very pious. His fat and huge body was like that of a Buddha.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look and found that the Buddha statue he was worshipping actually had no face.


    Other than having no face, the rest of the Buddha statue was very lifelike. This made Ye Sheng look at it curiously.


    Ye Sheng believed that the wooden monster monk was not the kind of person who disrespected the Buddha.


    On the contrary, he was very devout. When he was young, he could make enemies of everyone in the world for the sake of the sutras.


    For such a devout person, the Buddha statue he worshipped was actually a faceless Buddha?


    As Ye Sheng carefully stared at it, the faceless Buddha statue looked very strange. However, after looking at it for a long time, Ye Sheng actually appeared. The faceless Buddha statue was actually the wood monster monk himself.


    He carved his own face on the Buddha statue, wanting to be Buddha. However, because he hadn¡¯t taken the crucial step, the wood monster Monk¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be revealed, which was why the Faceless Buddha statue was created.

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter Four, yin and Yang (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng stood in front of the Buddhist temple and watched monk mu guai recite the sutras and chant the Buddha.


    After he hadpleted a series of tasks, he turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Respected devotee, long time no see.¡±


    Ye Sheng pressed his palms together and said, ¡°Master, what can you teach me?¡±


    Monk Mu Guai looked at ye Sheng and asked, ¡°What do you want me to teach you, devotee?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned and said, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the change of the Great Dao, or the charm of Dao.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these all in front of your eyes, devotee?¡±Monk Strange Wood asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In front of my eyes, and also in front of Master¡¯s eyes, but I have no way toprehend them.¡±


    Monk Strange Wood beamed and brought Ye Sheng to a fish pond in the Buddhist temple. There were all kinds of fish wandering wantonly inside. On a snowy day, there were actually lotus flowers blooming,pletely ignoring the seasons.


    ¡°The world of flowers is fascinating. There are many people in this world who can¡¯t see through it. There are many things that you can¡¯t get used to. There are many mysteries that you can¡¯t see through.¡±Monk Strange Wood pointed at the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng felt as though he had entered a magical realm. When he opened his eyes again, the world had changed.


    All kinds of dao charm circted around his body, removing the mysteries and revealing his origin.


    ¡°What cultivation technique is this?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a cultivation technique, but a true heart. Buddhism emphasizes on seeing everything from the heart and seeing the world with the heart. The world is that simple,¡±monk Strange Wood said.


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought.


    ¡°Honored guest, please hurry up. This true heart¡¯s time is very short. How much you canprehend depends on luck,¡±monk Strange Wood reminded him.


    Ye Sheng immediately abandoned all distracting thoughts and focused on the world of dao rhyme.


    All of this was the essence of dao rhyme. Ye Sheng saw the flowers bloom and the flowers wither. He also saw the birth of the fish and the death of the fish.


    Reincarnation!


    With the help of his heart, Ye Sheng saw the essence of reincarnation.


    Reincarnation was the most mysterious part of the world. Ye Sheng had only touched a little bit of it and already felt that it was incredible.


    One flower bloomed, one flower withered.


    This cycle was reincarnation.


    Ye Sheng was in a state of enlightenment.


    His aptitude was not bad to begin with, and he also had the earth origin of his Dantian. Now that he had the guidance of the wood monster monk, he had an epiphany more times than an ordinary person in their entire lifetime.


    In this epiphany, Ye Shengprehended reincarnation.


    Wisps of Dao charm surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian andbined with the reincarnation seal to help ye Sheng improve himself. In an instant, with a Dong Sound, Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian erupted with a huge light.


    A wisp of Samsara Dao rhythm condensed at this moment.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation directly broke through to the twelve transformations of the golden core and stabilized.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked around, he found that the wood monster Monk had already disappeared, leaving only ye Sheng in the Buddhist temple.


    ¡°He broke through. Dao rhythm is really good stuff.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    Ye Sheng came to the front of the Buddha statue and bowed respectfully. Then, he got up and left.


    The wood monster monk taught Ye Sheng to see the world with his own heart. Although Ye Sheng was unable to do that now, this epiphany allowed him to condense a dao rhythm.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao Rhythm had reached two, and his cultivation had risen to the twelve transformations of the golden core.


    This level of increase was something ye Sheng had not expected, but he had done it now.


    After leaving the wood monster monk, Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and went to look for the human demon.


    The human demon was very strange and didn¡¯t say much. However, because of the promise he made at the ascending sacrednd, Ye Sheng came to look for him, and he still received ye Sheng.


    ¡°What do you want toprehend?¡±In the cave where the human demon was, it was still the same. Demonic Qi was surging, and there was immortal qi lingering around.


    ¡°Yin and yang,¡±Ye Sheng said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Okay,¡±the demi-demon agreed and then hit ye Sheng¡¯s chest.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was directly struck out and separated from his body. Looking at his own body standing there, Ye Sheng, who was in his soul state, had an inexplicable feeling.


    In his physical state, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hair casually rested on his shoulder and his face was full of stubble. His entire person had an extremely vicissitudes of life, like a man who had experienced worldly affairs. He hadpletely lost his youth and youth state.


    Rumble!


    Just as Ye Sheng was observing, the billowing demonic qi surged rapidly, drowning ye Sheng in it.


    Ye Sheng only felt that he had fallen into the boundless darkness, unable to extricate himself.


    He did not know how long he had been silent. The Darkness abandoned Ye Sheng, and Ye Sheng was once again enveloped by the immortal qi.


    His entire consciousness was muddle-headed, drifting with the current and being manipted by others. From darkness to light, from Yin to yang, it could be considered that Ye Sheng had experienced a lot.


    When Ye Sheng continued toprehend, his consciousness was pulled back into his body. When he opened his eyes, it was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Get out.¡±The human demon waved his hand, clean and direct.


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully, then stepped back respectfully and left the ce.


    In the human demon¡¯s ce, Ye Sheng had fallen into Hell and ascended to the Celestial Court,prehending the intersection of yin and yang. But because of the short time, his soul state was muddle-headed. Without an epiphany, he naturally could not integrate yin and yang into a dao rhythm.


    Next, Ye Sheng headed to the deste man sacrificial altar.


    The deste man sacrificial altar was leisurely drinking tea. When he saw Ye Sheng arrive, he said indifferently, ¡°Kid, your growth speed is astonishing. Every time I see you, you surprise me.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I can¡¯tpare to the seniors,¡±Ye Sheng said modestly.


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re a genius. You have to have the arrogance of a genius. Don¡¯t do those hypocritical things,¡±the deste man sacrificial altar said disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and did not exin anything.


    ¡°What do you want toprehend from me?¡±The deste man priest saw ye Sheng ignoring him and curled his lips.


    ¡°Yin-yang!¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    He wanted toprehend yin-yang into a dao rhythm.


    ¡°Yin-yang, Kid, you have a big heart.¡±The deste man priest¡¯s eyes lit up and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at him silently.


    ¡°Let me show you Yin Yang.¡±The deste man priest suddenly grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng felt the world change and the scenery around him suddenly changed. He and the deste man priest had arrived in a chaotic world.


    ¡°Yin Yang is the beginning of the world. Heaven and Earth are born and divided. The Yin will sink and the Yang will rise, achieving a perfect cycle. This is my world. Take a look.¡±The deste man priest¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Sheng¡¯s ear.


    Ye Sheng looked at this world. The primal chaos had separated, and yin and Yang were born and were separating.


    ¡°Evolving a world.¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. He did not expect the deste man priest to be so powerful, evolving a world into its initial form.


    ¡°Look carefully.¡±The deste man priest said lightly.


    Ye Sheng focused his attention and looked at the initial appearance of Yin and yang. In an instant, Ye Sheng hadprehended more than ten strands of Dao rhythm.


    This was the initial yin and yang, and it was the easiest toprehend. The deste man priest had only given ye Sheng this opportunity because he had known ye Sheng for a long time.


    Ye Sheng had seen the current yin and Yang at the demonic man¡¯s ce, and he had seen the initial yin and yang at the deste man priest¡¯s ce.


    At this moment, his yin and Yang Dao rhythm directly exploded, reaching a dao rhythm.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation directly broke through to the thirteen changes of the Golden Core Realm. Moreover, it was not the initial stage, and he had directly reached the peak.

 Chapter 372

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter five, Time Dao Yun (third update)</h4>


    The deste man priest was shocked by Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough and sighed, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s hard to believe every time I see you. Isn¡¯t the speed of breakthrough too fast?¡±


    With just an epiphany, heprehended a Dao Yun and used the power of the Dao Yun to directly break through.


    No one would believe this.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Youprehended a dao rhythm just like that?¡±The deste man priest asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°If those people who were tormented by a strand of Dao rhythm heard this, I¡¯m afraid they would die of envy,¡±the deste man priest said.


    ¡°With such talent, this might be the difference between a genius and a mortal.¡±Ye Sheng heard the deste man priest¡¯s words and was not being modest, but telling the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry, you should be more modest.¡±The deste man priest waved his hand and said.


    ¡°I still have to go to the next house, Goodbye.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and turned to leave.


    The deste man priest put his hands behind his back and said in amazement, ¡°If this monster grows up, how terrifying will it be?¡±


    In the eyes of the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain, Ye Sheng was just a small monster.


    The first time he came to Sky Mountain, he only had the cultivation of the Houtian realm. The second time he came, he was at the peak of Xiantian realm. The third time he came, he had the cultivation of the ten transformations of Golden Core Realm.


    If it was ten years, twenty years, or thirty years, the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain would not be surprised.


    But Ye Sheng only used two years.


    This made them dare not imagine how high his talent was to be able to break through the mirror continuously in two years?


    The Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain were proud people. They did not care about ordinary people at all. The only reason they were friendly to Ye Sheng was because of Ye Sheng¡¯s talent.


    If Ye Sheng was given a few more years, he would probably be an emptiness realm expert just like them.


    The deste man priest sighed, ¡°There are talented people in every generation, each leading for hundreds of years.¡±


    This era belonged to Ye Sheng.


    ..


    After the deste man priest left, Ye Sheng went straight to the cemetery of the tomb keeper.


    After not seeing him for a while, the cemetery of the tomb keeper was still the same. There was a small room at the entrance of the cemetery. It was the residence of the tomb keeper.


    He was the oldest among the seven monsters of Tianshan, and his origin was also the most mysterious. He was the first person toe to Tianshan, and the others came after him.


    For hundreds of years, the cemetery keeper did not participate in worldly affairs. However, he would leave Tianshan every once in a while and bring back a few corpses to be buried in the cemetery.


    As time passed, this mountain did not be a cemetery.


    The tomb keeper was holding a walking stick. His thin body was hunched, and he looked like he was on the verge of death.


    ¡°Senior.¡±Ye Sheng greeted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to be young. Even when youprehend the Dao Rhythm, you are full of vigor.¡±The tomb keeper sighed.


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly. He was indeed very anxious. He did not stop and rushed straight from the deste man priest¡¯s ce.


    ¡°You haveprehended the five elements sessively, reincarnation, yin and yang. What do you want toprehend from me?¡±The tomb keeper asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Time.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the tomb keeper and said.


    The aged tomb keeper probably felt time the most, right?


    When the tomb keeper heard Ye Sheng¡¯s words, he was also slightly stunned. He did not expect that Ye Sheng actually wanted toprehend the time Dao rhythm.


    His appetite was too big.


    The gravekeeper looked at Ye sheng curiously and said, ¡°Theprehension of time is notparable to the other few. Your Heart is too big.¡±


    ¡°If your heart is a little bigger, the world will be a little bigger.¡±Ye Sheng smiled faintly and did not hide his ambition at all.


    He would not give up on any of the Dao rhythm that he had chosen. He wanted all of them.


    ¡°A young man is a young man. He is different from an old man like me.¡±The gravekeeper said enviously.


    He thought for a moment and did not reject Ye Sheng. Instead, he stretched out his hand and drew aplicated array pattern on the ground.


    Boom!


    After the array pattern was formed, the gravekeeper used his walking stick to point at the center area. Immediately, the array pattern rippled and circles of blue light appeared in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Go in,¡±said the gravekeeper.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°This is a time array pattern. The speed of flow inside is different from the outside world. One day outside, one year inside. This array pattern canst for three days, which is three years. How much you canprehend depends on your own talent,¡±the tomb keeper said.


    Ye Sheng nodded firmly and stepped into it.


    This was a chance to personallyprehend the flow of time.


    One day in the outside world and one year in the inside world. This was something that Ye Sheng did not dare to imagine before. But now, the tomb keeper had personally carved it out in front of him,


    the tomb keeper was very mysterious and terrifying. Ye Sheng was very sure of this. Even a human demon or broken de master could notpare to the tomb keeper.


    It was difficult toprehend time, but the tomb keeper hadprehended it.


    And it was not a simpleprehension. He must have gone deep into it. There was more than one dao rhythm.


    Sitting in the time array pattern, Ye Sheng looked at his body. He could clearly feel his life slipping away.


    A Day was equivalent to a year. It could be said that every moment was changing.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hair grew longer rapidly, and his beard kept emerging. These were all traces of the passage of time.


    Moreover, as time passed, Ye Sheng could feel traces of time dao rhythm condensing by his side.


    Ye Sheng just watched like a meditating statue, Motionless.


    He was not in a hurry. Three years. In these three years, he couldprehend to his heart¡¯s content.


    This was only the passage of time in the initial stage. It could not form apletebination of time and space. Otherwise, Ye Sheng would have cultivated in this ce for three years. After three years, he would definitely be able to break through to the void tier.


    Now, he could onlyprehend some time dao rhythm.


    Time passed slowly, and Ye Sheng did not move at all, immersed in it.


    The gravekeeper did not care about Ye Sheng either. Every once in a while, he would clean up the cemetery, and then he would lie down on his small wooden chair to BASK in the Sun. He was really like an old man on the verge of death.


    In the first year, Ye Sheng did not move at all, allowing time to pass.


    In the second year, Ye Sheng moved every three months. Every time, he would condense a strand of Taoist connotation by his side.


    Counting carefully, there were more than five hundred strands.


    In the third year, which was thest year, Ye Sheng absorbed the more than five hundred strands of Taoist connotation that he had condensed into his body and thenprehended more than five hundred strands.


    In the three years, Ye Sheng hadprehended a total of more than one thousand strands of Taoist connotation.


    Ye Shengprehended the rest of the Taoist connotation very quickly and quickly.


    However, when it came to the time dao charms, it took him a full three years toprehend more than a thousand strands.


    The difficulties of time and space were not just for show.


    One could see the difference byparing them.


    Three yearster, the time array pattern failed. Ye Sheng opened his hands, and more than a thousand strands of dao charms appeared. His eyes were firm as he forcefully closed them.


    Boom!


    Aplete dao charm appeared in front of Ye Sheng. It was the same as the five elements, reincarnation, and yin and yang.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng integrated the time dao rhyme into his body, and his realm immediately began to race.


    Thirteen changes of Jindan, broken.


    Fourteen changes of Jindan, broken.


    Fifteen changes of Jindan.


    A Time Dao rhyme directly made Ye Sheng break through several changes, which was something that the previous few dao rhyme did not do.

 Chapter 373

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter six, seventeen transformations of the Golden Core (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng had made great progress. The seven monsters of Tianshan had really enlightened him and enlightened him.


    From the ten transformations of the Golden Core when he entered the mountain to the fifteen transformations of the Golden Core Now, how many days had it been?


    However, Ye Sheng was not arrogant andcent. After all, this was the benefit brought by theprehension of Dao Yun.


    He could still continue to improve. The next thing he shouldprehend was space.


    Time, space, five elements, reincarnation, yin and yang.


    Out of the five Dao rhythm, Ye Sheng hadprehended four, which directly allowed him to advance to the five transformations realm.


    Once heprehended a dao rhythm of space, he could improve again.


    Among the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain, Ye Sheng had found senior Xu, the Wood Monster Monk, the human demon, the deste man priest, and the tomb keeper.


    Only the totem inheritor and broken de man were left.


    Among these two people, the totem inheritor had a good rtionship with Ye Sheng, only second to senior Xu, so Ye Sheng had found him first.


    After the totem inheritor obtained Ye Sheng¡¯s mythical story and fabricated the totem history, his cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds, reaching the threshold of the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. This time, Ye Sheng had found him, and he was cultivating.


    ¡°Your cultivation speed is so fast.¡±The totem inheritor said in surprise when he saw Ye Sheng.


    It had only been half a year since they had parted at the emergence Holy Land, and Ye Sheng had broken through from the peak of the Xiantian realm to the fifteenth change of the Golden Core Realm.


    In the eyes of the totem inheritor, this speed was shockingly fast.


    ¡°Seniors, please help me, plus I have some fortuitous encounters.¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°I have also noticed the things that you haveprehended previously. What do you want me to teach you now?¡±The totem inheritor asked.


    ¡°Space Dao Rhythm,¡±Ye Sheng said directly.


    He was currentlycking a space.


    He had alreadyprehended time, and was only missing a space. He had alreadyprehended all five types of Dao Rhythm.


    The totem inheritor frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Space Dao rhythm. It¡¯s probably impossible for me to help you.¡±


    Ye Sheng also frowned. This was troublesome.


    ¡°I¡¯veprehended the Great Dao of totems. I haven¡¯t touched on anything else, so I can¡¯t help you.¡±The totem inheritor said regretfully.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The Space Dao rhythm is indeed very difficult.¡±


    Although Ye Sheng was disappointed, he didn¡¯t lose heart too much. After all, he had already gained a lot this time.


    Besides, the totem inheritor didn¡¯t know how to do it. There was still broken de master.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to find broken de master.¡±The totem inheritor also felt sorry for Ye Sheng. Other people had helped him, but he couldn¡¯t help him at all.


    ¡°Does broken de master know how to do it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°He definitely knows. That spatial de technique is very fierce.¡±The totem inheritor said.


    Ye Sheng saw hope again.


    The totem inheritor brought Ye Sheng to the mountain peak where broken de master was.


    The steep mountain peak meandered upwards. At the top of the mountain, there was a dangerous area. A huge broken de was inserted into it.


    The totem inheritor and Ye Sheng flew up together and saw broken de master.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±Broken de master frowned and looked at the totem inheritor.


    They did not interact with each other, so broken de master was still very surprised at the arrival of the totem inheritor.


    Of course, this was also due to his personality. He was serious and serious, and his questioning tone wasced with thorns.


    Fortunately, the totem inheritor was here for Ye Sheng this time, so he did not care whether the thorns were thorns or not.


    ¡°I brought Ye Sheng here. He wants toprehend the Space Dao rhythm, but I don¡¯t know it. I know you know it, so I asked you to teach Ye Sheng,¡±said the totem inheritor.


    Broken de master said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve learned the five elements, reincarnation, yin and yang, time, and you still want to learn space?¡±


    ¡°Just these five,¡±ye Sheng answered.


    ¡°Just these five? You have to know that just one of them is enough for others to learn for a lifetime. You have a big appetite,¡±broken de master said bluntly.


    ¡°If you have the ability, you can give it a try,¡±ye Sheng said with a smile, not caring about his attitude.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain were all entric people. If broken de master did not reject him at the first moment, Ye Sheng knew that he was confident.


    ¡°Hey, you stay here and teach him well. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±The totem inheritor said to Broken de Master.


    Broken de Master was nomittal, ignoring the totem inheritor.


    After the totem inheritor left, broken de master examined ye sheng and said enviously, ¡°Indeed, the talent between humans can not bepared. Do you really want toprehend the Space Dao Rhythm?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded seriously and said, ¡°The DAO Charm of space is myst important dao charm.¡±


    Broken de man understood that Ye Sheng could not fly anymore. He suddenly waved his hand and a broken de condensed in the void.


    ¡°Watch carefully. I will only use one strike. Whether I canprehend it or not, it all depends on you,¡±broken de man said coldly.


    Ye Sheng nodded seriously and watched attentively.


    Bang!


    Broken de Master¡¯s de immediately shed down, shing out toward the void.


    de light shot out and cut through the sky. During this period of time, Ye Sheng saw that under this de, dozens of spaces were born, and then dozens of spaces were destroyed. These destroyed spaces exploded with great power, with the addition of this sword, the power of this attack reached a peak.


    This was broken de masterbining space and de techniques, using a bit of strength to create a very effective effect.


    Ye Sheng watched in a daze. This de attack killed in the void, instantly destroying arge area of space and creating chaos.


    In his eyes, there was only the sharpness of this de, and only the dozens of spaces that were born and destroyed under this de attack.


    So space can be like this?


    This de had opened a new world for Ye Sheng.


    He fell into an inexplicable feeling, and he didn¡¯t even know when he had returned to senior Xu¡¯s residence.


    The elegance of that de was imprinted in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, heart, and mind.


    Ye Sheng had been imitating this de, analyzing this de, andprehending this de.


    It wasn¡¯t until heprehended a certain moment that Ye Sheng came to his senses, he jumped up. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Space is the world that everyone lives in. Be it the spiritual world, the crowded city, or the solitude of the Deep Mountains and forests, they are all space.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm of space increased crazily at this moment.


    He used his hand as a de and shed ruthlessly.


    Bang!


    It was the same as broken de master¡¯s de, only the power was much weaker. He did not sh out with his de, creating and destroying dozens of spaces. Ye Sheng only created a small space.


    It could not bepared to broken de master¡¯s, but it was enough for Ye Sheng.


    He had entered the rudiments. After all, broken de master hadprehended for a very, very long time. He did not know how many Space Dao charms there were, and Ye Sheng could notpare to it now.


    With more than a Thousand Space Dao charms, he could just condense them into one.


    Rumble!


    After the Space Dao charms condensed, the improvement that this one dao charm brought to Ye Sheng was obvious.


    His cultivation directly went from the fifteenth change of the Golden Core to the seventeenth change of the golden core.


    A Space Dao rhythm broke through two changes and was only one step away from the eighteenth change of the peak. And it was only two steps away from the highest level of the emptiness realm.

 Chapter 374

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 7, Senior Void¡¯s exnation (first part)</h4>


    Ye Sheng had sessfully condensed the Dao rhythm of space. He had basicallypleted all of his current cultivation.


    Time, space, five elements, reincarnation, yin and yang.


    He had sessfully condensed all five dao rhythms. Each dao rhythm not only increased ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation, but also his battle prowess by ten times.


    The current Ye Sheng had the ability to wrestle with an emptiness realm primary stage cultivator.


    In the tree house, the Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve alreadyprehended five Dao Rhythms?¡±


    Ye Sheng went out for a stroll. In just a few days, not only did heprehend the other four dao rhythms, but he also raised his cultivation to the Golden Core 17 changes.


    Wasn¡¯t this too fast?


    Even though the Void Demon King was knowledgeable, he had never seen such a fast cultivation.


    It was simply inconceivable.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to cultivate faster?¡±


    The Void Demon King shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I just feel that it¡¯s too fast and I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at his beard and hair that were growing terrifyingly. After three years in the time array pattern, Ye Sheng had almost be a savage.


    He walked out of the tree house and came to the edge of the hot spring. He decisively cut his hair short, shaved his beard, and restored his original appearance.


    A handsome young man.


    When Ye Sheng had finished tidying up and changed into a clean set of clothes, he saw senior Xu arrive.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you really can¡¯t be judged bymon sense.¡±Senior Xu Sighed with emotion. If she hadn¡¯t seen Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. A few days ago, when Ye Sheng had just arrived, he was still in the tenth change of the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the guidance of the seniors.¡±Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    ¡°You have talent. We only helped you a little. Even if we didn¡¯t help you, you could have broken through very quickly.¡±Senior Xu said.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s all thanks to the seniors that Ye Sheng can have today.¡±Ye Sheng said seriously. He was a grateful person. There was hatred to take revenge, and there was kindness to repay kindness. The help of the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain to Ye Sheng was very important, it could be said that without them, the current ye Sheng was probably only at the Xiantian realm.


    ¡°We helped you because you are talented and worthy of our help. Over the past few decades, there have been countless people who wanted to climb the sky mountain. However, you were the only one who came into our sight. This is also a kind of fate,¡±senior Xu said.


    ¡°Oh right, Ye Sheng, I recently heard that the person from 500 years ago from the plume manifestation Holy Land ising back,¡±senior Xu suddenly said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Ye Hong sent his subordinates to rm him and let hime out early. At that time, I will be his first target.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you are so eager to break through. That person must be a great expert at the 12th level of the Void Realm. You are indeed very dangerous. Even we can¡¯t have peace,¡±senior void said indifferently.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If he dares toe to the Sky Mountain, I¡¯ll kill him with one strike,¡±broken de master¡¯s voice echoed in the forest.


    ¡°No need to be afraid, Monk, I¡¯m also looking forward to fighting this person.¡±The wood monster Monk¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to break through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t defeat anything.¡±The totem inheritor said disdainfully.


    ¡°The Sky Mountain is a ce where we quietly cultivate. During thisst period of time, everyone hopes to pass by in peace. If this person dares toe, we can join forces to kill him.¡±The tomb keeper said indifferently.


    The other two didn¡¯t speak. Their attitudes were unclear, or perhaps they disdained to speak?


    Senior Xu looked at the calm surroundings and said, ¡°You all only know how to boast. He has obtained the void inheritance. If we were to really fight, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, you tter me. We still know your background.¡±Broken de expertughed. Then, he didn¡¯t speak anymore and disappeared.


    The others also disappeared.


    Ye Sheng looked and was a bit puzzled. He asked, ¡°Senior, how did you know that person wasing back?¡±


    ¡°A great monster in the Arctic ice field told me that the Arctic ice field hasn¡¯t been peaceful these days. I¡¯m afraid that person wille out soon. We joined hands to destroy the feather emergence Holy Land. This person wants to seek revenge on you, so he naturally wants to seek revenge on us,¡±said senior Xu.


    ¡°Senior, I want to improve myself as soon as possible and reach the emptiness realm. Is there any way?¡±Ye Sheng asked modestly.


    Even if he had the cultivation of the seventeen transformations of the golden core now, the gap between him and the twelfth level of the emptiness realm was still very big. Ye Sheng was very urgent and needed to improve himself quickly.


    Senior Xu Thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to improve yourself quickly, you can go to the overseas countries.¡±


    ¡°Overseas countries?¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°The overseas countries have developed quite well individually. Moreover, there are immortal mountains overseas. It is said that the almighty experts of the ancient times hid their treasures in the various immortal mountains. You can go and Try Your Luck.¡±Senior Xu instructed Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Going overseas is not bad. You can avoid that person from the Arctic ice field ande back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When you break through to the Void Realm Overseas, you¡¯ll have some confidence when youe back.¡±Senior void nodded and told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully. Going overseas was indeed a good idea.


    ¡°If you go overseas, I can also provide you with a mystic realm,¡±senior void said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°What Mystic Realm?¡±


    ¡°A mystic realm that I obtained in the past, but because I broke through to the Void realm, I have no interest in going there anymore. Now that I¡¯m handing it over to you, it can also be considered to have some understanding of this matter,¡±senior void said.


    ¡°Thank you very much, senior.¡±Ye Sheng was extremely grateful.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story about this mystic realm.¡±Senior void smiled and brought Ye Sheng along as they walked between the mountains.


    Ye Sheng followed behind senior void and listened quietly.


    After walking out of the hot spring area, they were greeted by the white snow under the sunlight. This was the part of the mountain ridge. Ye Sheng and senior void¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind, and they really looked like immortals.


    ¡°In the past 800 years, the first-generation immortal Weng Daoist Jiu transcended his tribtion overseas and tried to ascend. However, the heavenly tribtion was fierce, and Daoist Jiu failed in the end. When he only had a sliver of his life left, he chose a small ind and buried everything he had. Then, he projected 90% of the map and sent people to search for his ruins,¡±senior void exined.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°So senior obtained a map?¡±


    Senior Xu smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Over the years, I have sessively obtained five maps.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. ¡°Five maps? Then senior can go and get this ruin back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tasteless to eat, and it¡¯s a pity to throw it away. My current cultivation is only one step away from that of the wine master. If I wanted to, I would definitely be able to break through within a year. However, after breaking through, my fate would be the same as that of the wine master. If I don¡¯t have enough umtion, how can I transcend the Tribtion?¡±Senior Xu said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Senior, are you already considering transcending the tribtion and ascending?¡±


    ¡°All the people on Sky Mountain who are stuck at the eleventh level of the Void realm are considering this problem. Unless they are confident that once they break through to the twelfth level, there won¡¯t be any problems in the next step of transcending the tribtion. Otherwise, no one will be able to break through easily. The tomb keeper has suppressed his cultivation for several hundred years, yet he still hasn¡¯t taken that step. How many years have I only been here?¡±Senior Xu exined.


    Ye Sheng suddenly realized, he said why Tianshan seven monsters are the 11thyer of emptiness, there is thisyer of reason in the original.

 Chapter 375

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter Eight, return to the city of Chaos (second update)</h4>


    Senior Xu had five maps, and she took them all out and gave them to Ye Sheng.


    The map was a piece of paper condensed from vital energy, and it was very clear. On it was carved the location and the total number of nautical miles, marked withndmarks, making it easier to find.


    On the five maps, when pieced together, it was aplete route. Ye Sheng took it and looked at it carefully.


    ¡°If you go overseas now and obtain this secret treasure within a year, you can still rush back if you can break through to the Void Realm,¡±senior Xu muttered as he looked at the summit of the Snowy Mountain.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Rush back for what?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good for you. Remember, if you break through within a year and rush back, you¡¯ll still have a chance. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose a great opportunity,¡±senior Xu told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and remembered it in his heart. He would definitely rush back in a year.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of opportunity it was, Ye Sheng believed that being called an opportunity by senior void would definitely help him grow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the map. You can leave now, and grow up as soon as possible.¡±Senior Void looked at Ye Sheng with a smile, his eyes filled with expectation. He really wanted to see Ye Sheng return after breaking through to the Void Tier in a year.


    At the peak of the great snowmountain, the snow-white light refracted and became crystal clear. Ye Sheng bowed deeply to senior void, then turned around and left.


    Senior Void looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back with a calm expression.


    ¡°You gave Daoist Jiu the map, and you¡¯re so optimistic about him?¡±A figure appeared behind senior void. It was broken de guest.


    ¡°Every era has a son of the era. No one canpete with him. The son of this era is him,¡±senior void said indifferently.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit hasty to say that he¡¯s the son of the era before reaching the emptiness realm?¡±The voice of the human demon rang out in everyone¡¯s ears, but no real body appeared.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s the son of the era. This kid can¡¯t be judged bymon sense,¡±said the totem inheritor.


    ¡°Then wait a year, a yearter when hees back and breaks through to the emptiness realm. Only then will he be qualified to be recognized by us. At most, he can be considered a qualified candidate now,¡±said Monk Wood Monster.


    ¡°You all acknowledge Ye Sheng¡¯s talent in your hearts and have a better view of Ye Sheng¡¯s future than anyone else, but because you¡¯re jealous, or because you¡¯re ufortable, your words are very tough. What a hypocrite.¡±Senior Xu shook his head and said mockingly.


    The faces of broken de guest and the others darkened. They all snorted coldly at the same time and left with a flick of their sleeves, not wanting to bother with senior Xu anymore.


    Senior Xu smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ve said it to your heart, so you¡¯re angry out of embarrassment.¡±


    After witnessing Ye Sheng¡¯s performance these few days, the seven monsters of Sky Mountain were pleasantly surprised, jealous, and envious.


    ..


    Ye Sheng went down the mountain and brought the great demon king of the Void to Chaos City.


    This city was not far from Sky Mountain. Since ye Sheng was here, he naturally wanted to take a look. After all, this was his territory.


    Although the current Ye Sheng did not have any use for chaos city, this was the ce where Ye Sheng rose up, and he still held a very deep position in his heart.


    To Go to Chaos City, one had to pass through Jade Gate Pass. Ye Sheng¡¯s current cultivation level was so high that no one would be able to notice him. After passing through Jade Gate Pass, one would arrive at a vast grasnd.


    On the grasnd, chaos city stood tall. The number of people entering and leaving was unimaginable.


    After Ye Sheng¡¯s integration, chaos city had its own rules. The advisor, Tie Lianshan, and the others managed it in an orderly manner.


    Ye Sheng only used half a day¡¯s time to arrive at Chaos City at a rapid speed.


    This city was built even more magnificently and continuously expanded. Now, there were already more than 500,000 people, and all the refugees in the surrounding area had been absorbed.


    When Ye Sheng entered the city, he found that the flow of people was endless, but there was not the slightest bit of chaos. The city was well-nned.


    Along the way, it could be seen that each patrol team of ten people was at the Xiantian realm, so no one dared to act recklessly.


    When Ye Sheng saw all of this, he nodded his head in satisfaction. The Grand Advisor had yed a great role in the development of the chaotic city until now.


    After looking around the city for a while, Ye Sheng went to the Changle Marquis Mansion.


    The mansion was still the same as before. There were no changes at all. Ye Sheng avoided the guards and found the grand advisor who was working.


    In the quiet main hall, hundreds of politicians were dealing with a series of matters. The sound of writing could be heard, but no one said anything. The person in the lead was the advisor. He was engrossed in examining and approving the documents. One by one, the documents were revised and noted, the attitude of revising was conscientious and conscientious.


    The development of Chaos City today could not be separated from the diligence of the advisor.


    Da Da Da!


    Ye Sheng walked in and said with a smile, ¡°Advisor, there is no end to the work. A properbination of work and rest is the right thing to do.¡±


    The advisor¡¯s entire body trembled. He immediately raised his head and said in surprise, ¡°Marquis!¡±


    The few hundred people in the main hall all looked at Ye Sheng in astonishment. Was this their marquis?


    ¡°Greetings, Marquis.¡±The advisor immediately ran over and knelt down.


    ¡°Greetings, Marquis.¡±The several hundred schrs all knelt down.


    ¡°Get up. Everyone has worked hard. Today is a day off. I will also catch up with the advisor.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and said.


    The advisor nodded and said, ¡°All of you can leave. The Marquis said that it was a holiday, so enjoy life.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Marquis.¡±The several hundred schrs said happily and then left one by one.


    Only Ye Sheng and the grand tutor were left in the main hall.


    ¡°Why did the Marquis suddenlye back? He didn¡¯t inform me beforehand. I didn¡¯t prepare anything,¡±the grand tutor said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. I¡¯m just taking a look on the way. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°Marquis, aren¡¯t you going to stay here for a few more days?¡±The Grand Tutor asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going overseas to cultivate. I¡¯m very relieved that chaos city is in your hands. You¡¯ve managed chaos city very well.¡±Ye Sheng praised.


    ¡°This is all thanks to the million medicinal pills that master hou left behind. We now have eight thousand xiantian experts to form an army and intimidate everyone. Senior Tian Lingzi has also broken through to the Golden Core Realm and is guarding Chaos City. There¡¯s also tie Lianshan, the Barbarian Commander, and Chi Jun. all of them have reached the peak of the Xiantian realm. In this area, no one dares to provoke chaos city.¡±The Advisor said proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you still have any medicinal pills?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Even if we economize on them, we don¡¯t have much left. We still have 200,000.¡±The advisor smiled bitterly. Maintaining a huge chaotic city required a huge amount of resources.


    ¡°Do you have a lot of medicinal herbs?¡±Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Does the Marquis want to refine pills?¡±The advisor asked in surprise.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Please follow Xiao Ke. I¡¯ve been collecting medicinal herbs and piling them up in the underground pce. I¡¯m just waiting for the Marquis to return.¡±The advisor immediately led the way.


    Ye Sheng followed Master Hou and arrived at the underground pce. Seeing the densely packed medicinal herbs, the underground pce was filled to the brim.


    ¡°These are all medicinal herbs collected from all over,¡±the advisor said proudly.


    These medicinal herbs were more than ye Sheng had ever seenbined.


    He took out the pantheon pill furnace and quickly put it into it. Then, he began to refine pills.


    ¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion for a few days. I¡¯ll leave after the pills are refined,¡±ye Sheng told the advisor.


    The advisor immediately protected Ye Sheng, not daring to slight him in the slightest.

 Chapter 376

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 9, Manatee -ThirdhUpdatedate)</h4>


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s pill refinement had already exceeded ye Sheng¡¯s imagination.


    The Pill was integrated into it. Once the spiritual fire was burned, it quickly condensed into a pill. The entire process didn¡¯t even take a second, and nine pills were already out of the furnace.


    Houtian realm pills and Xiantian realm pills were all so fast.


    Refining Jindan realm pills took a little longer.


    A cauldron of medicinal pills would bepleted in five minutes, and the pills would reach grade nine.


    Ye Sheng only needed to infuse his true qi, which increased his terrifying understanding of the Pantheon pill furnace by quite a bit.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng came out of seclusion and brought two million medicinal pills. He used up all the medicinal ingredients. This degree of consumption scared the grand tutor.


    ¡°Marquis, you... seeded in refining it just like that?¡±The grand tutor asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°You have to use these two million pills sparingly. I might not be able toe for another one or two years,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The advisor nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I know that I will definitely guard Chaos City well for the Marquis. As long as I am here, the city will be here.¡±


    ¡°If you encounter any trouble, send a letter to the quasi-saint manor in Xianyang. If I receive it, I wille over and help you speak.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ve been paying close attention to the marquis¡¯glorious deeds in Great Qin. You¡¯ve destroyed the Yu Hua Holy Land and shaken the world. Right now, no one dares to touch chaos city. All of the factions in the grasnd know that chaos city is yours, and they won¡¯t act rashly unless they have the confidence to deal with you,¡±the advisor said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng put his hands behind his back and walked out.


    The advisor immediately followed behind Ye Sheng, three bodies behind him, and was extremely respectful.


    ¡°The fact that the chaotic city is able to protect the wanderingmoners can be considered a merit. I¡¯ll leave the medicinal pills to you. Cultivate well and don¡¯t tire your body out. I can¡¯t find a second person to manage this chaotic city,¡±ye Sheng reminded the advisor.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Marquis. I will definitely protect my body well,¡±the advisor said, moved.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave. I¡¯ll stay here for three days. It can be considered a dy. I¡¯ll leave the chaotic city to you from now on,¡±Ye Sheng said to the advisor.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet with the others?¡±The advisor asked.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°Maybe next time. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯lle back. When the timees, I¡¯ll take good care of it. I don¡¯t have time now.¡±


    As soon as ye Sheng finished speaking, his body shot into the clouds and flew away.


    The advisor looked up from the bottom, very respectful.


    ..


    The chaotic city was better than Ye Sheng had imagined. It didn¡¯t make much of a difference whether there was him or not. Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t worried at all. His urgent task now was to break through to the void tier.


    After leaving the chaotd, Ye Sheng headed to the nearest sea mouth.


    The grasnd lived in the hintend and was apanied by the desert. There was no ce for him to go out to sea. With Ye Sheng¡¯s speed, it took him five days to cross thousands of mountains and rivers to arrive at a sea entrance.


    The rippling blue sea entered his eyes. Huge sea ships shuttled through it, making it seem so small. Countless people came in and out of the shore. Some were unloading goods, some returned, and some went out to sea.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first time going out to sea, and he did not know anything about it, so he decided to go with the group.


    At the mouth of the sea, there were many people from Great Qin who wanted to go out to see the outside world. They all took merchant ships, and on the ocean, there were ships that specialized in transporting goods and people.


    Ye Sheng came here, and he was dressed very luxuriously. He wore a violet robe made of excellent fabric, and with Ye Sheng¡¯s handsome face, he looked like an elegant young master.


    ¡°Young master, are you going out to sea?¡±Just as Ye Sheng was looking around, a lean man approached and asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Out to sea, but I don¡¯t know where you are going?¡±


    ¡°Young master, look. The secondrgest boat here is ours, and the ce we are going to is the immortal spirit ind of the outstandingnd spirits. It¡¯s spring all year round there, and the spiritual energy is dense. It¡¯s a good ce to y,¡±the lean man immediately introduced.


    ¡°Immortal Spirit Ind?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. It was the first time he had heard of this, so he couldn¡¯t help but look at the ship.


    ¡°No, this is a merchant ship, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young master, you have good eyesight. This is indeed a merchant ship. Normally, it doesn¡¯t carry passengers, but this time, we didn¡¯t buy all the goods, so there are many empty spots on the ship. That¡¯s why we brought some people there,¡±the lean man exined.


    Ye Sheng understood. These people came to sell their goods, but the goods they wanted to buy were either not avable or too expensive. They only bought a small part, and there were a lot of empty seats left, so they nned to carry people to make up for the loss.


    ¡°Young master, look at our merchant ship. This is a top-ss big merchant ship. Now, you only need to pay the normal price, and you can take it. There are a lot of beauties in it. If you like them in different regions, you can also develop them,¡±the lean man winked and said.


    Ye shengughed and asked, ¡°How much does it cost to take me to this Immortal Spirit Ind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. We have 50 taels of gold for one person. All the expenses on the ship are included. It¡¯s the same price as a normal ship. But this one is veryfortable. We have a separate room.¡±The lean man immediately exined.


    ¡°50 taels of gold is not expensive, but can you guarantee what you say?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Go and ask around. When I, Manatee, lie to people, what I say is what I say. One spit and one nail.¡±Manatee patted his chest and said.


    ¡°Okay, Count me in, but you need to get me a map of overseas. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay the price.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°No problem. I just don¡¯t know what price you want.¡±Manatee asked.


    ¡°What price?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°There are only some big indndmarks, sea maps, and ten taels of gold.¡±


    ¡°Some famous inds, plus the sea route map, fifty miles of gold.¡±


    ¡°Exquisite sea maps, including where there are dangerous sea beasts, where there are active sea monsters, where there are pirates, and some unremembered inds, two hundred taels of gold.¡±Manatee exined in detail.


    ¡°This is two hundred and fifty taels of gold. When can we see the sea map?¡±Ye Sheng took out the gold and asked.


    The manatee was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to be so generous. After taking the gold, he said, ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send you the sea map tonight.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t lie to me. Otherwise, if I get angry, the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    Manatee said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. Manatee still wants to maintain his credibility. Please get on the ship.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the ship. It was indeed very big. It was not a turreted ship, but a cargo ship. However, it was beautifully decorated and had an extraordinary bearing.


    Traces of cargo could be seen on the ship, but just as Manatee said, there were not many. All of these added together did not fill up the ship.


    No wonder they thought of carrying some people to make some money.


    Under the guidance of the Manatee, Ye Sheng boarded the ship. He gave a lot of gold, and the Manatee did its best to serve him. They arranged a better room for Ye Sheng. Outside the window was the ocean, and the blue waves could be seen.

 Chapter 377

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 10, the true form of the Void Demon King (fourth update)</h4>


    It was Ye Sheng¡¯s first time taking a merchant ship, let alone going out to sea.


    After he was arranged a room, the manatee said, ¡°You can¡¯t go to the highest level of the ship. You can go anywhere you want. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat as much as you want on the ship. You¡¯ve already paid the gold.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then can I go to the deck now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please feel free.¡±Manatee nodded and said.


    ¡°When will you set off?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Around night time. Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll set off soon.¡±Manatee turned around and left. ¡°Take a look for yourself. I¡¯ll help you buy a map.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at his back and smiled faintly. This manatee¡¯s cultivation was only at the Tenth Heaven of the acquired realm. Ye Sheng could feel that he was not a bad person. Otherwise, he would not have given him the gold.


    Ye Sheng came to the deck. In the evening, the sea breeze whistled, blowing his clothes and hair into a mess.


    Ye Sheng sat on the stool on the deck and watched the sunset. It shone on the surface of the sea, turning the distant sea red, as if it was on fire.


    The sea was different from thend. The waves whizzed over and rumbled. It was as if an army of 10,000 people was fighting and entering Ye Sheng¡¯s ears. It made him open his eyes and look at the rolling waves. His mood was quite calm.


    ¡°Void Demon King, is Kun Peng familiar with the sea water?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    The Void Demon King had been on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder the whole time. He returned to his cold and aloof personality and didn¡¯t say much. Now that he was asked, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°I used to stay in the sea when I was young.¡±


    Kun Peng went up to the sky and went down to the sea. It was omnipotent. It had two forms. It was truly a top-tier divine beast.


    ¡°But when I reach adulthood, I¡¯ll roam the void. The universe¡¯s stars are the oceans. That¡¯s Where We Kun Peng should go. The ocean is too small after all,¡±the void demon king said calmly.


    ¡°What exactly is the Void?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    He kept talking about the void. What exactly was the void?


    ¡°The universe¡¯s stars are boundless and boundless. The various dimensions are filled with gods and devils. The gxy is the battlefield, and the Void is the ruler,¡±the void demon king said solemnly.


    Ye sheng blinked and said, ¡°The void contains the universe. The Gxy?¡±


    ¡°The universe and the Gxy are just a part of it. The Void is a general term, and there are many incredible existences within. When you enter, you will know how vast the void is. This world is like a dry well. You are now a frog at the bottom of a well,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±Ye Sheng remembered it in his heart. The meaning of the void demon king¡¯s words was very simple. As for the Void, you were not qualified to know it now.


    ¡°Cultivate hard. In ten years, we will enter the Void.¡±The Void Demon King encouraged Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and set this goal in his heart. He stopped asking questions and waited instead.


    Night fell, and the entire dock was brightly lit as if it was daytime. Under the illumination of hundreds of hugenterns, the workers here were still busy, unloading goods, loading goods,ing from the south, and heading north..


    It was a busy scene.


    It was only after midnight that it finally quieted down. The goods were all unloaded, and most people went back to rest. Only a few people who were guarding the port were left to inspect and patrol.


    Ye Sheng finally waited for the manatee to return.


    He held a long sea map in his hand and handed it to Ye Sheng. ¡°I ran a long way to buy this from someone else. This is aplete sea map. People who go out to sea have to prepare a copy. You know it pretty well.¡±


    Ye Sheng took the sea map and flipped through it. He found that there were dense inds and sea areas recorded on it. After careful identification, Ye Sheng confirmed that it was real.


    ¡°Not bad. This is what I want. The deal between us is consideredpleted,¡±ye Sheng said with satisfaction. He picked up the sea map and turned around to leave


    He wanted to go back and investigate where the wine Daoist¡¯s secret was?


    The manatee also had his own things to do. He roared, ¡°The ship is starting.¡±


    He was a smallmander on this ship. His roar could be considered to be the beginning.


    After that, an endless stream of shouts rang out.


    Rumble!


    The merchant ship started to move. It slowly sailed out of the port and headed further away.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mind. He lowered his head and carefully studied the sea map in his hand.


    The sea map wasn¡¯t new. Other people had used it for a long time, but fortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything missing from it. It was still consideredplete.


    Ye Sheng simultaneously took out the five maps that senior Xu had given him.


    When the five maps were put together, they formed aplete sea path.


    The sea map was quite big, and Ye Sheng looked at it and slowly looked for it.


    Ye Sheng first saw Immortal Spirit Ind, which was quite eye-catching on the map. It was quite a distance away fromnd, and it was quite big. It was different from the surrounding inds, and Immortal Spirit Ind was at least as big as a province of Great Qin.


    ¡°Daoist Jiu¡¯s map also has immortal Spirit Ind,¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    Daoist Jiu¡¯s map only had ind names, and Ye Sheng did not know them before. Afterparing them, he found that this was immortal spirit ind.


    Immortal Spirit Ind was the initial route.


    Ye Sheng found that these five maps started from Immortal Spirit Ind.


    Below Immortal Spirit Ind were the small inds along the way. Ye Sheng carefully looked through them, but because this map and the sea map were not quite urate.


    ¡°This sea map is from the current era, and the map is from a few hundred years ago. The sea has changed, and many areas have been submerged. It¡¯s normal for it to have changed,¡±Ye Sheng muttered, not discouraged.


    ¡°When we get to the Immortal Spirit Ind, we¡¯ll ask some old people and figure out the path. That¡¯ll be enough,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng nodded and put away the sea map and map. He put them into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and began to cultivate with his eyes closed.


    The sea was magnificent. A wave came crashing down, and the humidity was very heavy. When Ye Sheng started cultivating, he found that there was a lot of water charm here.


    He circted the Five Elements Dao charm to absorb the water charm and strengthen the Water Dao.


    The second day.


    On the second day of sailing, Ye Sheng got up early to watch the sunrise.


    The sunrise on the sea was a very beautiful scene. Ye Sheng stood on the deck with handrails.


    He was not the only one. Many people came out to watch the sunrise. However, when a huge wave came crashing down, Ye Sheng retreated in time. Many people were drenched, and their good mood was instantly gone. They all went back to change their clothes.


    On the deck, there were very few people. Only Ye Sheng was still standing at the front, looking at the deep sea.


    ¡°Shall I go down and y?¡±The Void Demon King said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°How do you want to y?¡±


    He remembered that the Void Demon King could not use his power right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reveal my true form and use the purest and most primitive physical power. I Won¡¯t be discovered,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°You should know your limits.¡±


    The void demon king nodded and spread his wings to fly out. Halfway through, he fiercely charged into the deep sea.


    Rumble!


    A huge Kun appeared in the deep sea. It was about a few thousand meters long. It had a light blue fish body, a bright red fish tail, and gray and white wings.


    The Kun form of the Kun Peng was a few thousand meters long. It was the Void Demon King¡¯s true body.

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 11, Siren Attack (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 11, Siren Attack (first update)</h4>


    The Void Demon King revealed his true form and moved in the deep sea. He stretched his body and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ve been trapped in the Heaven Lake all these years and haven¡¯t had the chance to reveal my true form. The deep sea has allowed me to regain the feeling I had when I was young.¡±


    The Void Demon King¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. This was the power of the contract. As long as they didn¡¯t leave a few thousand miles, the Void Demon King and Ye Sheng couldmunicate telepathically.


    Ye Sheng stood on the deck and looked at the deep blue sea. asionally, one could see the Kun Peng¡¯s figure as it shed past.


    The Void Demon King swam freely. There was no need to worry about being exposed. The bottom of the sea could not be explored. There were too many ferocious beasts hidden. Even if someone saw it, they would me it on the sea demon. No one would think that it was a Kun Peng.


    The merchant ship rode the wind and broke through the waves. It cut through the brambles and headed forward. The Void Demon King followed in all directions. Sometimes, it would let ye Sheng Walk for a day. It would catch up in ten minutes. The Kun Peng¡¯s speed was not to be underestimated.


    A few dayster, they entered the deep sea area. The people on the ship began to have nothing to do and chat among themselves.


    The manatee managed the people on the ship. When they had nothing to do, they would stroll around. He was quite attentive to Ye Sheng. It was probably because Ye Sheng was generous that he wanted to make friends with him.


    Ye Sheng was also happy to chat with him and inquire about the situation overseas.


    On this day, Ye Sheng and the manatee sat on the deck, cing food, wine, and meat. They were enjoying the sea breeze. There was a parasol on top of their heads, so they were quite rxed.


    The Manatee and Ye Sheng had a good conversation over the past few days, and today, it was he who invited Ye Sheng to drink.


    Ye Sheng did not refuse.


    The manatee poured ye Sheng a ss of wine, ¡°This is a specialty of the Immortal Spirit Ind, and it¡¯s incredibly delicious. It was brewed from the spirit of wine from the deep sea, and its taste is peerless. Great Qin¡¯s people spent a lot of money to buy this wine, but it¡¯s a pity that the yield is not high.¡±


    Ye Sheng was quite surprised; the manatee was actually willing to give him such good wine. It seemed that the manatee was quite generous.


    ¡°Have a taste,¡±the manateeughed and said proudly.


    Ye Sheng tasted it and drank a cup of sake. He felt as if he had drunk a thousand-year-old ice, and it spread from his throat to his stomach. It was as if he had taken off all of his clothes and entered an icy in, causing him to shiver. However, soon after.., waves of warm sunlight spread from his limbs and bones.


    ¡°Good wine,¡±Ye Sheng blurted out. It was really good wine.


    Manatee said smugly, ¡°I told you, this is good wine.¡±


    ¡°Brother Manatee, don¡¯t you feel bad to serve me such good wine?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a smile.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Good wine serves good guests. This is how I, Manatee, conduct myself. I¡¯ve been chatting very happily with you these past few days. I, Manatee, take you as my friend and serve you with good wine. is that not okay?¡±Manatee said.


    Ye Sheng gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°Heroic spirit. Just because of your heroic spirit, you¡¯re my friend. My first friend after going out to sea.¡±


    Manatee said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Brother Ye, you must know that people who go out to sea must learn to find fun for themselves andfort themselves. They must learn to cherish every good thing thates their way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    Manatee pointed around and said, ¡°Do you think this vast sea is beautiful?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°The sea is vast, connecting the sky and the Earth. The blue waves are rolling, and the beauty is beyond imagination.¡±


    ¡°I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re a neer.¡±Manatee pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°People like us who live on the sea just want to curse when we see this sea. F * ck.¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re tired?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, because we¡¯re tired. Do you know how long it takes for us to go out to sea once?¡±The manatee asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng shook his head; he did not know.


    ¡°Three months. We¡¯lle from Immortal Spirit Ind and stay in Great Qin for a month. We¡¯ll sell and buy goods, and then we¡¯ll go back for another month. We go out to sea four times a year, and we spend more than half of the year on the ocean. I¡¯m tired of looking at the ocean. If you don¡¯t learn how to adjust yourself and appreciate the small things in life, you¡¯ll go crazy,¡±the Manatee told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded as he listened. People who were at sea all year round had to learn how to adjust their mood. It was clear that manatee had treated ye Sheng as a person who could adjust his mood.


    ¡°Brother Manatee, you don¡¯t look old, but you do have a lot of experience at sea,¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course. I went out to sea at the age of fifteen. I started from a small fishing boat. It¡¯s been ten years, but many old masters don¡¯t have as much experience as me,¡±Manatee said proudly.


    Ye Sheng was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to meet an old master.


    ¡°I can read the weather, read the weather, read the dimensions, read the directions, and judge the dangers from the sea view.¡±Manatee gave himself a thumbs up.


    ¡°Brother Manatee, you¡¯re so amazing. Why didn¡¯t you go out to sea by yourself? Instead, you became someone else¡¯s crew?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°This family is a big family on Immortal Spirit Ind. Young miss and young master want to go out to sea to umte experience. Because they know my name, they asked me toe over and help. They gave me a lot of money, so I agreed. After this trip, I¡¯ll go back to buy a small merchant ship and run the goods by myself,¡±Manatee told Ye Sheng about his ambition.


    Ye Sheng listened with interest. Manatee¡¯s experience was quite inspiring. He was poor since childhood. He went out to sea at the age of fifteen and mingled for ten years. He gained a good reputation and became an old hand. Now, he was nning to buy a ship next.


    His experience waspletely different from Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    He was more of a small figure¡¯s hard work, struggle, and progress toward his goal.


    His obsession with cultivation was not very deep. Because of his talent, he only wanted to break through to the innate realm and live for two hundred years.


    Manatee was a very ordinary person. Among themon people, he was very unremarkable. If he had not told Ye Sheng himself, Ye Sheng would not have known about his experience.


    But he was very real.


    He lived a very simple life, and what he wanted was also very simple. Such a simple person, on the contrary, gave Ye Sheng a glimmer of enlightenment.


    Life was to be simple.


    Set a goal, do your best toplete it, then enjoy the goal, or move on to the next goal.


    Ye Sheng had a great time talking to the Manatee. The story of an ordinary person was also inexplicably moved.


    The manatee had suffered a lot. He said that he had wandered on the edge of life and death several times, but Ye Sheng did not see his fear at all. All he saw was gratitude for life and a vision for the future.


    Such a person made Ye Sheng¡¯s heart, which had always been between cultivators, settle down.


    No matter how he cultivated, a person was still a person. It was better to be simple.


    After chatting with the Manatee for a long time, he had finished his wine and almost finished his food. Ye Sheng thought that the party was about to end, but the drunken manatee suddenly stood up in shock. His eyes stared at the sea, looking left and right with a nervous expression, he was not drunk at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I feel it. There¡¯s dangering. It¡¯s the sea monster,¡±the Manatee said seriously.


    ¡°Quickly go back to your room. I¡¯ll notify the owner of the ship. The sea monster ising. We have to retreat, or we¡¯ll all be annihted.¡±The manatee ran away.


    Ye Sheng stared at the depths of the sea and frowned. The sea monster wasing.


    The voice of the Void Demon King Rang in his mind. ¡°Ye Sheng, there¡¯s a huge pythoning from the deep sea. It¡¯s already transforming into a flood dragon. Its target is your merchant ship.¡±

 Chapter 379

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 12, Zi Lun and her sister (second update)</h4>


    The giant Python attacked and transformed towards the flood dragon, the sea demon in the deep sea.


    The manatee was not wrong. He had truly judged that the sea demon had attacked.


    ¡°Is it very powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Emptiness realm. It¡¯s at least at the emptiness realm. Its aura is too dense. Its size is even bigger than mine,¡±the Void Demon King said. Its tone was calm and unhurried.


    An emptiness realm demonic beast was nothing in the eyes of the Void Demon King. Even if it could not use any strength now, the Void Demon King was not afraid of it just by relying on its physical body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression sank as he looked at the people on the ship. They could not survive the attacks of an emptiness realm demonic beast.


    ¡°Why would an emptiness realm demonic beast attack an ordinary merchant ship?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s probably because there¡¯s something it wants on this ship, right?¡±The Void Demon King guessed.


    Ye Sheng frowned. Emptiness realm great demons had already gained sentience, so they shouldn¡¯t be muddle-headed. If they cultivated properly, they could transcend tribtions and ascend into the void. Why would they attack a merchant ship?


    Could it be like what the Void Demon King said, that there was something it wanted on this merchant ship?


    Just as Ye Sheng was deep in thought, the entire merchant ship sounded a siren.


    Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo!


    The siren reverberated, startling everyone. Everyone on the ship started moving. They all came to the deck and looked at each other in confusion.


    The employees on the ship were all holding weapons and had vignt expressions. They didn¡¯t really understand what was happening either?


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s a sea demon attacking. Please return to your rooms and stay there. Don¡¯te out and move around. If something really happens, no one can save you.¡±A loud roar sounded. It was a manatee. He looked nervous, he was the first to walk out, and there were ten or so people following behind him.


    These ten or so people all gave off extraordinary auras. The leader was a man and a woman, and they gave off extraordinary auras and wore gorgeous clothes. They were the owner of this ship, a brother and a sister.


    ¡°Manatee, are you sure that there¡¯s a sea demon here?¡±The older brother asked seriously.


    The manatee immediately nodded and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me here because of this? Now, I can sense that it¡¯s in the depths of the ocean, and it¡¯s getting closer and closer. It¡¯s incredibly powerful.¡±


    His younger sister was incredibly beautiful, and her clothes revealed her figure. Her fair thighs were exposed, making her lookpletely different from Great Qin¡¯s women, the manatee said, ¡°Big Brother, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get everyone ready. We¡¯ll take down this sea demon.¡±


    Hearing this, the manatee anxiously said, ¡°We have to leave now. That Sea demon is even more powerful than us, and no one here is more powerful than it.¡±


    The elder brother looked at the Manatee, he said indifferently, ¡°None of the descendants of our Violet Gate family will retreat without a fight. It¡¯s just a sea monster. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Get people to prepare the god-exterminating crossbow. Once the sea monster appears, shoot it to death.¡±


    This pair of siblings came from the Violet family on the Immortal Spirit Ind. The elder brother was Violet Yun Wen, and the younger sister was Violet You Ling.


    Some of the great aristocratic families and noble families in the overseas countries had passed down their heritage by relying on their names as their symbolic representatives.


    Violet¡¯s children had to carry a violet in their names. This was an honor.


    The manatee was so anxious that he wanted to exin, but his sister directly ignored him. She looked at the sea and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the appearance of a sea monster. This time, I want to see what¡¯s so scary about a sea monster that everyone remembers in their hearts?¡±


    The manatee wanted to cry, but he had no tears. He really wanted to escape, but this was the sea. Once he left the merchant ship, there was still a 100% chance of death if there were sea monsters around.


    He came to Ye Sheng¡¯s side dejectedly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the busy group of people mockingly. This brother and sister were also inexperienced. They actually wanted to take down a sea monster?


    Sea Monsters, sea monsters, were great demons that lived in the sea. Theirbat strength directly doubled in the sea. They could control the waves and easily overturn a ship. They simply overestimated themselves.


    ¡°Is this the first time this pair of brother and sister went out to sea?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The manatee nodded uneasily. He did not answer Ye Sheng at all. Right now, he was worried that once the sea monsters went on a killing spree, the consequences would be simply unpredictable.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, I¡¯ve dragged you down this time,¡±the manatee suddenly said.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I tried to persuade them, but they didn¡¯t listen to me. I heard the sea monster¡¯s breathing like thunder. It¡¯s definitely not ordinary. There¡¯s no need to exin how powerful the sea monster is in the sea. The brothers and sisters of the Violet family are fantasizing. If they want to take down this sea monster, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be the first to die,¡±the Manatee said angrily.


    ¡°Then you can leave first,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°No, this sea monster is different from the past. It¡¯s too powerful. I¡¯ve never felt such fear before. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re all going to die here today,¡±manatee said in despair.


    When he was young, he had obtained a talent that allowed him to sense the aura of the sea monster. After going out to sea, this skill had protected him many times. Manatee firmly believed in his own feelings, which was why he was in despair.


    Ye Sheng watched as the others set up all sorts of defenses and waited for the sea monster to arrive. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The manatee shook his head and sat down in despair. He was unwilling to believe ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°That sea monster is here. It¡¯s just below the ship. It¡¯s too huge. The Sea Monsters I sensed in the past weren¡¯t as terrifying as this one.¡±The manatee looked at Ye Sheng in despair. He didn¡¯t shout or scream. He hadpletely copsed, it was just despair.


    Deep despair. Looking at the god-ying crossbows that the Zi Lun siblings had set up, the manatee wanted tough bitterly. These two people who had entered the sea for the first time actually wanted to use the god-ying crossbows to shoot down such a huge sea demon?


    Childish.


    On the entire ship, when the ordinary people heard that the sea demons were here, they were so scared that none of them dared to stay on the deck. All of them hid in their rooms.


    Right now, there were only the Zi Lun siblings on the deck. They brought a group of forty to fifty people with various weapons in their hands, as well as three huge god-ying crossbows.


    Ye Sheng looked at them. The highest among them was only at the peak of the Xiantian realm, and they were even the subordinates of the Zi Lun siblings. The two of them had only just entered the Xiantian realm, yet they had such great confidence in killing an emptiness realm sea monster?


    The merchant ship stopped. It was right in the center of this sea area. The blue waves rippled and the waves rolled, but the sea monster was nowhere to be seen.


    After waiting for a while, Zi Lun Yun Wen frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the sea monster? Are you sure it¡¯s Here?¡±


    Zi Lun You Ling raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°If you dare to lie to us, don¡¯t me us for being merciless.¡±


    The manatee smiled in despair and said, ¡°The sea monster is under the ship.¡±


    Zi Lun-you Ling smiled disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s just a sea monster. Look at how scared you are. You¡¯re killing me withughter.¡±


    She lowered her head from the deck and looked at the deep sea. She was very curious about what the sea monster looked like?


    Rumble!


    In the deep sea, an undercurrent surged. Just as Zi lun-you Ling was staring at it, a pair ofntern-sized eyeballs met her. Their vertical pupils were cold and emotionless.


    Ah!


    Violet-actor shivered with fear, screamed, and retreated quickly, terrified.

 Chapter 380

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 13, Dragon Pill (third update)</h4>


    ¡°Sister, what happened to you?¡±Zi Lun Yun Wen asked worriedly.


    ¡°In the sea, there was a pair of cold and big eyes. It was so scary,¡±zi Lun Yun said in fear. She was really scared by those eyes.


    Zi Lun Yun Wen snorted coldly, ¡°You dare to scare my sister? Shoot the god-ying crossbow at me.¡±


    Peng!


    The god ying crossbow was activated by a Xiantian expert, and a tremendous power burst out like a shooting star, falling into the sea.


    Rumble!


    The sea rumbled, and the merchant ships rumbled, and huge waves surged into the sky.


    The god ying crossbow struck the sea, and the Manatee¡¯s face changed drastically. He said in fear, ¡°It¡¯s angry. I can feel it. It¡¯s angry.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him with a serious expression and said, ¡°I will protect you.¡±


    In the sky, ck clouds covered the sky and covered the Sun. The waves rolled and rolled in all directions, forming a storm. It was a scene of the end of the world.


    H!


    A huge snake head poked out from the surface of the sea. It was about the same size as this ship. Its huge eyeballs had vertical pupils. It was cold and terrifying as it stared at everyone on this ship.


    The Violet Cloud pattern was stunned.


    The violet melody was scared silly.


    The rest of the subordinates were so scared that their faces were white. Their breathing was rapid and their hearts were beating fast. They didn¡¯t dare to speak or even breathe heavily.


    This was too terrifying.


    This sea monster¡¯s head was like a ship. Its huge ck scales were like armor, protecting the huge python. No one could break it.


    This giant python was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    The giant python only stuck out one head and suppressed the power to resist. Its cold eyes stared at Zi Lun and Zi Lun, scaring them so much that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    At this moment, their intestines were green with regret. Why didn¡¯t they listen to the Manatee¡¯s suggestion before, and instead wanted to forcefully kill the sea monster?


    Now that the prey and the hunter had changed positions, they became the giant Python¡¯s food.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it since you went out to sea. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±The Python didn¡¯t swallow them immediately as it had imagined. Instead, it made a sound that was sonorous and powerful, like two des rubbing against each other, creating a sound, it was very unpleasant to hear.


    The Violet siblings were so scared that their entire bodies went soft. They couldn¡¯t even stand properly. Violet cloud pattern trembled as she asked, ¡°Lord Sea Monster, why are you looking for our Violet family members?¡±


    ¡°Hand over the dragon core and I¡¯ll spare you,¡±the giant Python said coldly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. Dragon Core?


    Zi Lun and her brother were also puzzled. They looked at each other and felt that it was strange.


    ¡°Lord Sea Monster, what does a dragon core look like? We¡¯re just an ordinary merchant ship. We don¡¯t have any dragon cores at all,¡±zi Lun said with a trembling voice.


    The giant Python¡¯s body stretched out a little more. Its entire head was so tall that it seemed to cover the sky. It looked down at them and said coldly, ¡°The aura of the Dragon Core is on the ship. Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡±


    Zi Lun-yun Wen immediately said, ¡°Lord Sea Monster, this lowly one will take out all the goods right now. Can you take a look at where the Dragon Core Is?¡±


    The giant Python¡¯s dark ck skin wriggled and coiled around the merchant ship. It said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys should just go and die.¡±


    Boom!


    The giant Python attacked as it wished without any reason. A mouthful of thick smoke spewed out, bringing with it rollingva. In an instant, it spread across the entire ship.


    A huge fire instantly ignited. The Zi Lun siblings were the first to bear the brunt of the mes. Even their ashes were not left behind by the thick smoke.


    Seeing this scene, the Manatee said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. This sea demon is too powerful.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned slightly. This sea monster was very powerful. It was definitely not at the initial stage of the emptiness realm. At the very least, it was at the third or fourthyer of the emptiness realm. He could not defeat it.


    ¡°Is there a dragon core on this ship?¡±Ye Sheng asked the manatee.


    The surroundings were burning. The Manatee and Ye Sheng were hiding in a remote ce. They were still safe for the time being, but the mes immediately spread.


    The Manatee Thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the goods are all on top.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the top floor of the merchant ship, which was filled with goods.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±Ye Sheng grabbed manatee and used his movement technique to immediatelye to the top.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where the dragon core is. Once you find us, we¡¯ll immediately leave,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a grand cultivator?¡±Manatee said in shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the dragon core first,¡±ye Sheng said without exining.


    ¡°Alright.¡±The manatee also began to search for the so-called dragon core in the cargo.


    Ye Sheng looked outside. The giant python spat out a mouthful of magma and set the merchant ship on fire. It quietly waited in the sea. It wasn¡¯t in a hurry. When the merchant ship was finished burning, the dragon core would naturally appear.


    As for the people on the merchant ship, it didn¡¯t care.


    Ye Sheng could only apologize to these people. This giant python was very strong, and Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t defeat it.


    In a short five breaths, all three levels of the bottom of the merchant ship were burned up. mes also appeared on the highest level. It was likely that in a few breaths, it would bepletely burned up.


    ¡°Found it. Is It This?¡±The manatee suddenly said in surprise. He ran over with a petrified raw stone in his hand.


    Ye Sheng stared at the raw stone. It was an ordinary stone. He stretched out his hand and touched it. It was still an ordinary stone. Was this a dragon pill?


    Rumble!


    The fire spread. Ye Sheng did not care about whether it was a dragon core or not. He put the manatee into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and used his own movement technique to fly into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    His Kun Peng transformation speed could be said to have reached the limit. He immediately fled far away, not giving the python the chance to discover him.


    As for the other half, the Python was fully focused on the merchant ship. The merchant ship that had beenpletely burned fell into the sea. The python pped its tail and scattered it, but it did not find the dragon core it was looking for.


    Boom!


    The giant Python let out an angry roar, which was very simr to the roar of a true dragon. It was about to transform into a flood dragon, and the next step of transforming into a flood dragon was to transform into a dragon.


    Rumble!


    The sea turned upside down, rolling up huge waves and violently sweeping in all directions. The giant Python was furious, and none of the sea demons in this area dared to approach it.


    Ye Sheng was far away, and when he saw this scene, he said in surprise, ¡°It seems that it did not find the dragon core and is throwing a tantrum.¡±


    He looked at the round stone in his hand. Could This be a dragon core?


    ¡°Void Demon King, do you know a Dragon Core?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course. How could I not know the inner core of those dragons?¡±Void Demon King¡¯s voice was transmitted over.


    ¡°I have a stone that looks like a dragon core in my hand. Come over and take a look,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Right away,¡±the void demon king immediately agreed.


    Rumble!


    Not long after, the waves rolled and a huge Kun appeared on the surface of the water.


    Ye Shengnded on the Void Demon King¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Is this a dragon core?¡±


    The Void Demon King examined it carefully and said uncertainly, ¡°Because it¡¯s sealed too well. Maybe it isn¡¯t, or maybe it is.¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked now. Even the Void Demon King couldn¡¯t Tell?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could tell?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The void demon king said gloomily, ¡°Of course I could tell the inner cores of those horny dragons. But if it wasn¡¯t a low-level horny dragon, but a high-level dragon, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to see if I can open it.¡±Ye Sheng attacked with all his strength.


    The stone didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t an ordinary stone. Even if I attack with all my strength, it won¡¯t be injured at all. I can be sure that this is the dragon core.¡±Ye Sheng immediately said.


    His full-strength attack could shatter a mountain peak. This round stone was definitely not an ordinary one.

 Chapter 381

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 14, True Fire Calcining Dragon Pill (first update)</h4>


    After confirming the authenticity of the Dragon Pill, Ye Sheng was actually hesitant.


    How should he open it?


    ¡°This Dragon Pill is definitely not the dragon pill that ordinary lustful dragons possess. It¡¯s a true dragon of a higher level, or even an ancestral dragon. But how can there be a true dragon and an ancestral dragon in this world?¡±The Void Demon King asked doubtfully.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a true dragon and an ancestral dragon?¡±


    ¡°True Dragons have the purest bloodline of the dragon race. When they reach adulthood, they are existences that roam the void, while ancestral dragons are even more terrifying. They are the strongest battle dragons of the Dragon Race,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    ¡°Are ancestral dragons that powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    The name of the strongest battle dragon was a little scary.


    ¡°The ancestral dragons don¡¯t meet each other because once they meet, there must be a victor. In the Dragon Race of the void, every generation of the ancestral dragon is a peerless expert. The target of a true dragon is the ancestral dragon, and every generation of the ancestral dragon is a powerful figure in the void, The Guardian God of the Dragon Race. Once a second dragon is born, the ancestral dragon will take the initiative to avoid it. This is why the legend of the ancestral dragon not meeting each other exists,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng understood. The dragon core in his hand was very powerful. It was either a true dragon¡¯s or an ancestral dragon¡¯s. Then, the problem came.


    How should he open it?


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±Ye Sheng asked the void demon king.


    ¡°If I could use my power, I might be able to help you open it. But I¡¯m now a fallen Phoenix, not as good as a chicken. I Can¡¯t Help You,¡±the Void Demon King said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back and looked at the rippling waves of the sea, deep in thought.


    He had stolen the dragon core from under the eyes of the sea demon Python, but he was unable to use it or obtain the energy inside. This was a bit of a problem.


    Ye Sheng stared at it. Ten minutester, he said regretfully, ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me... I want to eat... I¡¯m hungry.¡±At this time, Ye Sheng¡¯s natal magic treasure made a sound. It was very tender and weak, causing Ye Sheng to quiver.


    ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±Ye Sheng asked the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°I want to eat it,¡±the Pantheon Pill Furnace said clearly.


    ¡°You can talk?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m very hungry and sleepy. If I eat it, I can recover,¡±the pantheon pill furnace organized its words and told Ye Sheng.


    Without saying anything, Ye Sheng put the dragon pill into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°You eat it and recover well,¡±said Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±The Pantheon Pill Furnace said gratefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s The Big Deal? You¡¯re my Natal Magic Treasure. I want to see how you look after you recover,¡±said Ye Sheng expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very strong... When I recover... I¡¯ll take you to see the origin...¡±before the Pantheon Pill Furnace Swallowed the Dragon Core, it made a sound and then quieted down.


    ¡°Very strong. What does it mean to see the origin?¡±Asked ye Sheng curiously.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace didn¡¯t respond and continued to devour the Dragon Core.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The Dragon Core in Ye Sheng¡¯s and the Void Demon King¡¯s hands didn¡¯t move at all. However, cracks actually appeared in the Pantheon Pill Furnace, revealing what was inside.


    Rumble!


    The mes in the Pantheon pill furnace burned fiercely, making the outer skin of the dragon core crispy, revealing the true dragon phantom inside.


    This was indeed a true dragon¡¯s dragon core. The Phantom inside had an extraordinary aura. With a long howl, it gave off an ear-splitting sound, causing ye Sheng to feel his body go soft. This long howl was full of dragon might.


    Fortunately, it was in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The True Dragon wanted to show off, but the Pantheon Pill Furnace wouldn¡¯t give it the chance.


    Hula!


    Endless mes burned like an ocean, surging and swallowing the true dragon.


    The True Dragon struggled with all its might, rolling in the Sea of mes, roaring, roaring, and raging..


    It was useless.


    The pantheon pill furnace was very cold. Facing the true dragon¡¯s struggle, the mes condensed into a palm and pped down.


    Crack!


    The True Dragon Phantom in the dragon pill directly copsed and turned into energy that was absorbed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Recovery... requires... time...¡±the pantheon pill furnace told Ye Sheng weakly and then disappeared.


    Ye Sheng saw all of this and was excited. ¡°The Pantheon Pill Furnace has an extraordinary origin. If this dragon pill can help him recover, it will also help me.¡±


    Snatching the Dragon Pill from the Python¡¯s mouth seemed to be an extremely wise decision.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why are you silent? Can¡¯t you think of a way to destroy the pill refinement?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng came back to his senses and said, ¡°The Dragon Pill has already been absorbed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±The Void Demon King stopped moving forward in shock and looked at Ye Sheng in astonishment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that pill furnace badly damaged? It can still open the Dragon Core?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Yes, it needs energy to recover. The Dragon Core itself is surging energy, so it¡¯s just right to be absorbed.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°If that pantheon pill furnace recovers, it¡¯ll definitely be a very powerful magic treasure. I can¡¯t even see through it,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Wait until it recovers before you ask. Is there much of that void realm giant python in the ocean just now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, there is. The ocean is vast, and the deep sea is bottomless. There are countless monsters hidden there. Perhaps there are existences that have surpassed the void realm,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Surpassing the Void Realm? That¡¯s not quite possible, right?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not believe it.


    ¡°The demonic beasts in the deep sea evolve day by day. There are also some that don¡¯t need to undergo the tribtion. The heavenly tribtion can¡¯t reach the deep sea, which is why there are so many incredible existences,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng was skeptical.


    ¡°How big is the area upied by humans? The sea is more than ten times the size of the ground. In such a vast world, humans aren¡¯t the rulers. Sea monsters are the rulers. It¡¯s not a problem for some unimaginable existences to appear,¡±the Void Demon King said indifferently.


    ¡°Can you sense it in the sea?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course I can, but the distance can¡¯t be too far. I Can¡¯t do anything from a thousand miles away,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°To the Immortal Spirit Ind. That¡¯s the first step. We have to send the Manatee to the Immortal Spirit Ind,¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Good. Sit Tight. I¡¯m very fast,¡±the Void Demon King said. He waved his tail, and like an arrow released from a bow, he quickly shuttled through the sea.


    Ye Sheng also let the manatee out.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±The manatee came out and asked Ye Sheng in bewilderment.


    ¡°This is my pet¡¯s back mountain. It will send us to the Immortal Spirit Ind,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Greetings, grand cultivator.¡±Manatee immediately knelt down.


    ¡°No need to be so polite. Didn¡¯t you say that we are friends?¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Manatee didn¡¯t know your identity at that time?¡±Manatee said cautiously.


    ¡°No need to worry. I will send you back to Immortal Spirit Ind. You will be safe.¡±Ye Sheng was helpless. This was because the cultivation level was too high, and the difference was reflected. Manatee simply couldn¡¯t talk to Ye Sheng calmly.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng did not care about this. He let the Manatee sit down and rest. He closed his eyes and observed the Pantheon Pill Furnace.

 Chapter 382

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 15, Immortal Spirit Ind (second update)</h4>


    The speed of the Void Demon King was very fast. It was ten times faster than the ship. It would have taken more than half a month to get there, but under its crazy speed, it arrived at the sea area near Immortal Spirit Ind in just a little more than a day.


    From a distance of a hundred miles, Ye Sheng saw a continent that was constantly expanding.


    Immortal Spirit Ind, although it was called an ind, was actually just a small piece ofnd. Millions of people lived on it, and it was managed by the seven big families.


    Manatee told Ye Sheng what he knew.


    ¡°Among the seven great ns, the violet orchid n is one of them, right?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Violet Orchid n is one of them. They manage hundreds of thousands of people, and they are the overlord of a region. They have been passed down for more than three hundred years.¡±Manatee nodded and said.


    ¡°Now, the sessor of the Violet Orchid n has been killed by the sea monster, and only you survived. How Do you n to exin it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Manatee¡¯s face darkened, and he began to worry. This was a problem.


    Under the fury of the Violet Orchid n, they would definitely target him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll quietly return to my home on Immortal Spirit Ind, take some things, and then leave this ce. I¡¯ll nevere back.¡±Manatee thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Ye Sheng nodded with satisfaction. Manatee was still a friend that he had chatted with, so ye Sheng naturally didn¡¯t want him to send himself to his death.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, you are a grand cultivator. I have the honor of being friends with you, and I was saved by you. I Can¡¯t repay you for this favor, so I can only wish you all the best in the future,¡±manatee said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I saved you because of that meal of yours. Live Well in the future.¡±


    Manatee nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched the manatee jump into the sea and swim toward the immortal spirit ind without saying anything.


    ¡°Void Demon King, you¡¯ve been ying in the sea for so long. It¡¯s time for you toe up, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Void Demon King shook his body, and the Kun that was thousands of meters long disappeared. It returned to its small and exquisite appearance and flew to Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went into the sea. I remember some things about my childhood.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at it and smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Immortal Spirit Ind. When we find Taoist Jiu¡¯s remains, we can break through to the void realm as soon as possible, and we can also enter the void as soon as possible. That way, you can roam the void.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go.¡±The Void Demon King immediately became full of energy and shouted.


    The Immortal Spirit Ind was right in front of them. Ye Sheng flew over and brought the Void Demon King to the dock.


    The people on the dock were very busy. Some of them looked at Ye Sheng with envy when they saw him flying over, but they didn¡¯t dare to look too much. If a cultivator with a bad temper thought it was disrespectful and pped them, they would be in trouble.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had a good temper. He directly flew past them and saw the scenery of the immortal spirit ind.


    This ind was a smallnd with seven cities in total. It was managed by the seven great ns. The people living here were basically people from the seven great ns. Ye Sheng came here because he wanted to find a map from hundreds of years ago, afterparing it with the current one, he deduced the general location of Wine Daoist¡¯s remains.


    ¡°If you want to find a map, you must go to the city. The members of the seven great ns must have it.¡±Void Demon King said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go there directly. With my cultivation base of the seventeen transformation of the golden core realm, I think I will give you some face. It¡¯s just a map. It¡¯s nothing at all.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. He didn¡¯t n to hide himself and enter the city quietly, then, he would pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger.


    There was no gain in pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger in this ce. Ye Sheng saw an ancient city in front of him, and the aura in his body slowly rose.


    The aura of the seventeen transformations of the golden core appeared in the air like an old dragon.


    People in the postliminary realm couldn¡¯t feel it. They only felt that there was a heavy feeling in the air, and it wasn¡¯t veryfortable.


    Those in the Xiantian realm could feel some of it. They felt that the sky was about to copse, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    Only those in the Jindan realm could clearly know how terrifying ye Sheng¡¯s aura was.


    The owner of this ancient city was a member of the violet family. They still did not know that the merchant ship had beenpletely destroyed and that their family members had been killed by the sea monsters.


    The current head of the violet orchid family was violet Gu Yun, a middle-aged man in the fifth change of the Golden Core Realm. After sensing ye Sheng¡¯s aura, his face changed greatly and he said in disbelief, ¡°A peak golden core expert hase.¡±


    The aura of Ye Sheng in the seventeen change of the Golden Core realm was the peak in his eyes.


    The elder at the side said seriously, ¡°Do you want to ask the Patriarch toe out?¡±


    Zi Lun Gu Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the time being. The other party has only released his imposing manner, but he doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent. It¡¯s better to follow me out to wee him.¡±


    At the gate of the ancient city, when Ye Sheng walked here, the people of the Zi Lun family had already been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Wee, Young Master, to the Immortal Spirit Ind. I wonder what the Zi Lun family can do for you?¡±When Zi Lun Gu Yun saw ye Sheng, her pupils constricted. Such a young peak of the golden core, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    Ye Sheng looked at the other party with satisfaction. As expected of the head of the Violet family, he immediately guessed that Ye Sheng must have something that he needed their help in order to disy his imposing manner.


    ¡°I need a map of the sea area from hundreds of years ago and a map of the current sea area. Please prepare it for me. This is the reward.¡±Ye Sheng handed the other party a thousand taels of gold and said indifferently.


    Zi Lun-gu Yun dui smiled and said, ¡°This is a small matter. Why Do You Need Gold? Young Master, please take it back. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it right away.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. These two maps cost one thousand taels of gold. It just so happens that we¡¯re even. I¡¯m also afraid of trouble, so I lured you out. Once I get the map, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Zi Lun-gu Yun saw that Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude was firm, so she could only take the gold and then get someone to prepare the map.


    ¡°Where are you from, Young Master?¡±Zi Lun-gu Yun asked.


    ¡°An overseas person,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with the people of the Zi Lun family, so he would leave this ce after obtaining the map.


    Seeing ye Sheng like this, Zi Lun-gu Yun also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good to befriend him. Such a young peak Jindan, once he befriended him and had a rtionship with him, Ye Sheng might break through to the void tier on that day.., this also added a bit of friendship.


    Unfortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude was resolute and didn¡¯t give him this opportunity.


    Not long after, someone brought over two maps.


    Zi Lun-gu Yun introduced, ¡°This is a map of the sea area from five hundred years ago, and this is a map of the current sea area. Young Master, please keep it well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Sheng examined it carefully, and his eyes lit up with joy. As expected, there was a ce that was the same as the one on Daoist Jiu¡¯s map.


    ¡°The map isn¡¯t wrong. Farewell.¡±Ye Sheng came quickly and left quickly. After obtaining the map, he couldn¡¯t wait to get the ruins and break through himself. He didn¡¯t want to dy anything at all.


    Seeing Ye Sheng leave, the members of the violet orchid n let out a sigh of relief. The pressure brought by a peak golden core expert was too great.

 Chapter 383

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 16, ck Sea Area (third update)</h4>


    After obtaining two maps, Ye Sheng immediately left the Immortal Spirit Ind.


    Rumble!


    The Void Demon King was changing his true form as he carried ye Sheng forward on the vast sea.


    Ye Sheng carefully studied the map.


    The map from 500 years ago and the map from 500 yearster. Where did the changes ur? For example, when the sea rose and submerged some inds, or when experts fought and sank some of them. These were all areas that could not be predicted.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng asked for two sets of maps and studied them carefully.


    The map given by the violet family was very strict. It was the kind of map that had the clearest record. Ye Sheng carefully distinguished the range.


    He also took out the map of the wine master. Afterparing it, he found many clues.


    For example, after the Immortal Spirit Ind, the nextndmark was called ck Cliff Ind. It was recorded on the map from 500 years ago, but it was not recorded on the current map.


    This meant that in the five hundred years, ck Cliff Ind had disappeared due to natural or man-made disasters.


    If Ye Sheng followed the wine master¡¯s map to find it, it would be impossible for him to find it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng. There had to be a direction, and he could not wander aimlessly on the sea.


    Ye Sheng studied the map carefully and said, ¡°Go north. ck Cliff Ind is gone, but there is a next destination called Dragon-phoenix Ind.¡±


    ¡°Dragon-phoenix Ind. The name sounds impressive,¡±the void demon king muttered. Then, he continued to move forward ording to the direction that Ye Sheng pointed out.


    It was very fast, and because of its huge size, no sea monsters dared to provoke it in the sea.


    A dayter, the Void Demon King sensed the dragon-phoenix ind.


    The dragon-phoenix Ind was very strange. There were two parts of the ind. Looking down from the sky, it was like a dragon and a phoenix entangled together. They seemed intimate and also seemed to be fighting, hence the name.


    Ye Sheng did not go to the ind. He was not here to visit the scenery. Sitting on the back of the Void Demon King, Ye Sheng looked at the direction, he said, ¡°The next time will be in the Luya Sea area. This sea area still exists, and it seems to be very prosperous now. It has be the center of this sea transportation.¡±


    Ye Sheng saw the Luya Sea area on both the old and new maps. On the old maps, the Luya Sea area was not very lively, but on the new maps, he could see that the nearby sea routes were all centered around the Luya Sea area.


    From here, it could be seen that five hundred years of vicissitudes had changed too many things.


    The Void Demon King followed the direction ye Sheng pointed out and headed toward the Luya Sea area.


    ¡°After all this running, if this so-called wine Daoist ruins doesn¡¯t have anything that can help you break through, you¡¯ll suffer a great loss,¡±the Void Demon King said on the way.


    Ye Sheng was very calm, he said, ¡°I¡¯m lucky if I get it, but if I lose it, it¡¯s my fate. This thing was given to me by senior Xu. Since she said that there are ruins, then I must go and take a look. If there aren¡¯t any, then I¡¯ll treat it as an experiential learning. I¡¯ll take a look at the scenery of the sea and take shelter from the wind.¡±


    Ye Sheng estimated that after so many days, the person from the Ascension Holy Land in the Arctic ice ins had alreadye out. He had gone far overseas and just happened to avoid such a great enemy.


    The Void Demon King didn¡¯t say anything and continued to move forward.


    Another Day passed. The Void Demon King finished the ten-day journey that usually took merchant ships to arrive at the Luya Sea area.


    There were many ships in the Luya Sea area. Merchant ships, passenger ships, pirate ships, and so on..


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King didn¡¯t get close. They just studied the map at the edge.


    ¡°What happens after the Luya Sea Area?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng studied it carefully and said, ¡°The next ce is the ck Sea area. Daoist Jiu¡¯s remains are in the ck Sea area.¡±


    ¡°The ck Sea Area?¡±The Void Demon King said in surprise.


    ¡°The map is painted ck. It says that it¡¯s very dangerous. There must be great monsters in the sea area of this ce,¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a great monster above the seventh or eighth level of the Void Realm, I can take you to escape,¡±the void demon king said confidently.


    Ye Shengughed out loud. ¡°You only have one ability left to escape.¡±


    ¡°The ability to escape is the most important, do you understand?¡±The Void Demon King said indignantly.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°If I cultivated your kun Peng transformation to the peak, would my speed be as fast as yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I researched this based on the talent of the Kun Peng Race. You¡¯re the first to learn it,¡±the Void Demon King said with a nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s my honor,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°As long as you know,¡±the Void Demon King said proudly.


    The two of them continued to bicker as time passed. This time, the Void Demon King took three days to arrive at the ck Sea region.


    The Void Demon King took three days, and if it was any other merchant ship, it would take at least a month. If something happened and they were dyed, two months might not be enough.


    From this, one could see how vast the ocean was.


    The Immortal Spirit Ind was quite close to Great Qin¡¯s Ind, and the ck Sea region was far and dangerous.


    Before they even got close to the ck Sea region, Ye Sheng saw that the water in the distance was pitch-ck. It was different from the azure-blue water nearby, and it was as ck as ink.


    ¡°Is the water in the ck Sea region so ck?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    It was just a sea area, but it was separated by ten miles. One side was as blue as the sky, while the other was as ck as ink.


    More importantly, these two different colors intertwined together and didn¡¯t affect each other.


    ¡°The water in the ck Sea area isn¡¯t ck. It¡¯spletely because there are a lot of reefs and ck rocks at the bottom of the ck Sea area. The water itself is clean, but it turned ck after being created by these lights,¡±the void demon king observed from the bottom of the sea, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±.


    Ye Sheng observed carefully. It seemed like that was indeed the case. He even asked the void demon king toe closer. He scooped up the ck water with his hand, and it immediately became clear.


    Ye Sheng also entered the bottom of the sea and observed carefully. He saw that the ck Sea area was different from other ces. There were all kinds of strange rocks here, and more importantly, these rocks were all ck.


    This was quite unexpected.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King advanced at the bottom of the sea and looked around.


    ¡°Are you sure that Daoist Jiu¡¯s remains are here?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the ck Sea area, but I don¡¯t know where it is. The ck Sea area isn¡¯t small,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly. Hepared the three maps and calcted carefully. Only then did he confirm that Daoist Jiu¡¯s remains were in this so-called ck Sea area.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I can feel it. There are many sea demons in this ck Sea area. There are also a few terrifying auras. You Can¡¯t even handle them,¡±the void demon king said in a low voice.


    In order not to be discovered, it even changed its body. It returned to its bird form and followed Ye Sheng.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to find the remains, not to fight. Don¡¯t worry,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight. As long as the sea monsters didn¡¯t attack, Ye Sheng could ignore them.


    But if the sea monsters were looking for death, then ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be med.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up and find the ruins and leave. This ce is a bit strange. I actually feel a bit cold,¡±the Void Demon King said uneasily. It couldn¡¯t use its power now. It relied on its main body, which was equivalent to trash, it could not help ye Sheng much.

 Chapter 384

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 17, Spatial Node (1st update)</h4>


    The appearance of the ck Sea region itself was very evil.


    There was definitely something unusual under this sea region. Otherwise, it would not have been able to form this huge ck Sea.


    At a nce, it was so ck that one could not see the edge.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King flew in the air. They could see that there were traces of human activity in this sea region.


    On a huge ind far away, human qi and blood condensed into a blood-colored long de that stretched across the void, condensing but not dispersing, intimidating the surrounding sea monsters.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s an army, and they are all Xiantian realm armies.¡±


    Only an army¡¯s training could be so rigorous. The strongest part of an army was its discipline.


    Only with strict discipline and strict orders could a powerful army be trained.


    Only a powerful army could be able topletely condense qi and blood.


    ¡°Which country¡¯s army is this?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion. He knew that there were many countries overseas, but there were only a fewrge countries. Most of them were small countries, and their countries were weak. They were not even as powerful as the first-rate factions within Great Qin.


    The biggest country overseas was probably Great Zhou. After inheriting the Dragon Dynasty¡¯s treasury, the royal family had escaped and painstakingly managed it. In just a few decades, they had reached their peak.


    Ye Sheng moved a little closer, but he was not discovered. Unless he was an emptiness realm expert, he would not be able to find Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It really is great Zhou¡¯s military territory.¡±After taking a closer look, Ye Sheng knew that his guess was correct.


    This was the Great Zhou¡¯s army, and it was not an ordinary army. It was the most elite army that fought and trained the sea monsters in the ck Sea region.


    Ye Sheng was not the only one who knew that there was something wrong with the ck Sea region. Anyone who had been here before would have the same feeling.


    The ck Sea region was unusual.


    The Great Zhou was obviously very farsighted. They had dragged their most elite army here and trained them diligently. At the same time, they were monitoring the unusual movements in the ck Sea region and studying them carefully.


    ¡°This army can only deal with ordinary people. It¡¯s impossible for them to deal with you,¡±the Void Demon King said disdainfully.


    How could an army deal with a true expert, especially an emptiness realm expert?


    If it was possible, the Dragon Dynasty¡¯s army of a few million years ago would not have been destroyed by ye Hong and Qin Yi Shi.


    ¡°We are here to take the remains. Don¡¯t take the initiative to stir up trouble. It¡¯s only right that we take the remains first.¡±Ye Sheng thought about it and avoided this army.


    Ye Sheng now had many enemies. Not to mention ye Hong, the person from the plume manifestation Holy Land, Great Zhou also had a grudge against Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had killed the great prince of Great Zhou, the next sessor, and the Invincible Champion Marquis in the army. These two had boundless potential, and they were both seedlings at the peak of the Void realm.


    However, in the Luojia mountain range, Ye Sheng had killed all of them. If his whereabouts were exposed and he was targeted by the people of Great Zhou, even if he couldn¡¯t kill Ye Sheng, it would be very troublesome and slow down Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps.


    The ck Sea region was veryrge. Ye Sheng and the void demon king kept a low profile and continued to advance. After passing through the Great Zhou¡¯s army, they encountered several sea demons. Ye Sheng could fight a few of them, but there were also existences that Ye Sheng had to retreat from when he saw them, their auras were thick and powerful. They were even more powerful than the giant pythons they had encountered previously.


    Fortunately, the Void Demon King gave Ye Sheng a warning, so ye Sheng avoided them in advance.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng advanced carefully and finally saw the ind on the map of the Wine Daoist.


    ¡°This is the end.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the lonely ind in front of him and said.


    The Void Demon King looked left and right and said suspiciously, ¡°This ind doesn¡¯t look big at first nce. There¡¯s no ce to hide. It¡¯s only a dozen miles in total. Is there a peak of the Void realm relic inside?¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Whether there is one or not, we¡¯ll know once we go down and take a look.¡±


    An ind that was more than a dozen miles in size was considered the smallest ind on the ocean.


    Such an ind was somon on the ocean that there were at least 8,000 of them even if there were not 10,000 of them. It was somon that no one paid attention to it here.


    The trees on this small ind were quite lush, but it was only a ten-mile area. The rest was the beach area.


    Ye Shengnded here and took out a map. Hepared it carefully again and said, ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    The void demon king said, ¡°Then it has to be in this forest.¡±


    Ye Sheng slowly walked in with the Void Demon King.


    The air in the forest was very humid. There was a sea breeze blowing over, carrying a faint salty smell. It hit the trees, making the air in the forest very humid and ufortable.


    Ye Sheng stepped on the withered leaves and looked around. He found that there were norge wild animals here, only insects, birds, poisonous snakes, Boas, golden monkeys, and the like.


    At first nce, this was a very ordinary ind.


    It was so ordinary that even the void demon king suspected that this map was fake.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any doubts. If the map given by senior void was fake, there was no need for her to collect five pieces.


    After all, there was only a total of nine maps, and senior void had collected five of them by herself. This showed that she was very confident that the map was effective.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t exin too much. He focused on the search and used a carpet-style search.


    Although this was a bit slow, he wouldn¡¯t miss anything.


    He might as well search within a five-kilometer radius. A carpet-style search wouldn¡¯t take too long.


    Finally, Ye Sheng came to an inkling.


    ¡°Void Demon King, is this the fluctuation of space?¡±Ye Sheng pointed at an Ancient Tree and asked uncertainly.


    This ancient tree was the oldest tree here. It was huge, and its crown was like a phoenix with its wings open, covering the entire world. More than a dozen people could not even hug it. Its branches were thick and strong, entangled together, it was at least a few hundred years old.


    Ye Sheng found that the clue was at the root of this tree. He could feel the fluctuations of the space, and it seemed to have be loose. It was only after a long time that Ye Sheng found the trace.


    The void demon king observed carefully and said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, this is a spatial node. It seems that there are different ces hidden on this ind.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face lit up and he said, ¡°As expected, everything outside is a concealment method. This is the wine master¡¯s remains. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was very old, it wouldn¡¯t have been discovered. I would have missed it.¡±


    Ye Sheng was sure that someone had definitely been here before, but after a careful search, he found nothing and left regretfully.


    Now That Ye Sheng saw the spatial node, he naturally had to open it.


    Ye Sheng had a dao rhythm of space in his body, so he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with it. He reached out and ced his hand on the spatial node, activating it.


    ¡°Open!¡±Ye Sheng grabbed the spatial node and pulled it open.


    Rumble!


    The spatial node moved, and the space around it rippled like water. It was several thousand meters long, and a beam of light shot up into the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everyone in the area could see the beam of light, and their faces fell. Some were surprised, some were surprised, some were confused, some frowned, and some couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°A relic has been unearthed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a treasure. Someone found a treasure nearby.¡±


    ¡°A treasure. This area is the territory of the Great Zhou, so the treasure naturally belongs to the Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°The army has moved out, so I want to see who dares to snatch the treasure on our territory.¡±


    The wind rose and the clouds surged.

 Chapter 385

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 18, Wine Daoist (2nd update)</h4>


    The ck Sea region was rmed. Humans, armies, and sea monsters were all rushing over. Each of them was extremely fast, wanting a share of the spoils or directly upying them.


    And on this nameless ind, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became serious.


    This pir of light that soared into the sky instantly revealed its location.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I can feel it. There are several terrifying auras sweeping over. You¡¯re in Big Trouble,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng cursed inwardly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s enter this spatial node first. We¡¯ll talk after we get the ruins.¡±


    The Void Demon King nodded. This was the only thing they could do now. They could not retreat just because someone hade.


    The spatial node was pulled open by Ye Sheng, revealing a door. Ye Sheng took the void demon king in with one step. His vision blurred, and the world changed.


    The scene before his eyes changed from a forest to a small wooden house.


    This was a small space, simr to the Hundred Sacred Hall, but much smaller than the Hundred Sacred Hall.


    The Hundred Sacred Hall could still hold at least a million bamboo slips, a hundred statues, and a small pond. There was still a range of a hundred miles.


    But the space in front of him was only four to five hundred square meters.


    There was a statue in front of a wooden house. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Ye Sheng walked in, and the spatial node behind him returned to its original state.


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably take them some time to find the spatial node. Hurry up and find the ruins,¡±the void demon king reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and looked at the statue.


    It was more than three meters tall, and the statue was of an elegant middle-aged man. He was unruly, and his cheeks were red. Even his nose was red, and his eyes were blurred. One look and one could tell that he was drunk. His clothes were casually draped over his body, he was holding arge wine gourd in his hand. Inside the wine gourd, Ye Sheng could smell the fragrance of the wine.


    ¡°This is the wine Daoist. I didn¡¯t expect the fragrance of the wine to still exist after hundreds of years,¡±ye Sheng sighed.


    The Wine Daoist loved wine as much as his life. Even if he was going through a tribtion, he had to bring the wine gourd with him. It was clear how much he loved it.


    Ye Sheng took the wine gourd down and shook it.


    ¡°There¡¯s still wine in here,¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    The void demon king said, ¡°It¡¯s been 500 years. You Can¡¯t drink anymore, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t sure. He opened the wine stopper and immediately, a fragrance gushed out.


    That¡¯s right, it was sprayed out. It gave Ye Sheng a fright. He had never thought that this would be the case.


    The smell of wine that was sprayed out didn¡¯t dissipate. In front of Ye Sheng, it transformed into a handsome middle-aged man.


    Just like the statue, it was the wine Daoist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, you guys would actually only find this ce. The formation I set up wasn¡¯t difficult at all, right?¡±The Wine Daoist said unhappily.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re still alive?¡±Ye Sheng asked cautiously. This was a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void Realm. If he was still alive, Ye Sheng would be worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already dead. This is just a wisp of my remnant soul that I entrusted to the wine gourd,¡±the wine Daoist said with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Senior, where is your remains?¡±Ye Sheng asked softly.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±The Wine Daoist said with a chuckle.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Kneel down and kowtow three times for me. Take my remains. This is the price,¡±the wine Daoist said after thinking for a moment.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He wasn¡¯t angry, but rather surprised.


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Kowtowing to a dead person, and a great senior at that. It waspletely reasonable for him to kowtow three times to Ye Sheng after passing his remains to him.


    ¡°I wanted to make it a little harder, but after so many years, you¡¯re the first toe. If I wait any longer, this remnant soul won¡¯t be able to hold on,¡±Daoist Jiu said helplessly.


    Ye Sheng immediately knelt down and kowtowed respectfully, saying, ¡°Taking senior¡¯s remains and kowtowing to senior, this is my gain.¡±


    ¡°Get up. Think about how carefree I, Wine Daoist, have been all my life, unrestrained, unrestrained, and carefree. But after failing to transcend the tribtion, I actually didn¡¯t have a single disciple to inherit my mantle. Just thinking about it makes me very unlucky.¡±Wine Daoist sighed endlessly.


    Ye Sheng stood up, looked at the wine daoist, and asked, ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you think about finding a sessor when you were young?¡±


    The Wine Daoist recalled.., he said, ¡°Before I transcended the tribtion, I was very confident. Because Iprehended a lot of Dao charms, several times more than the average emptiness realm. I thought that I would definitely pass, so I broke through the twelfth level and waited for the heavenly tribtion to descend. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that the more Iprehended, the greater the power of the heavenly tribtion. I was tricked by myself and didn¡¯t manage to endure it. In the end, I ended up like this.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. The more heprehended, the greater the power of the heavenly tribtion?


    Heprehended five dao charms, and all of them reached one. There were also more than a thousand dao charms scattered about. Didn¡¯t this mean that his heavenly tribtion would also be very great?


    Ye Sheng looked at the void demon king and used his gaze to ask what exactly was going on?


    The Void Demon King did not look at Ye Sheng and looked ahead calmly. However, Ye Sheng knew that it was panicking in its heart.


    It knew that the more itprehended, the bigger the heavenly tribtion would be, but it did not warn Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng secretly gritted his teeth. This was a trap for him.


    ¡°Kid, it is also a kind of fate that you cane in. I Can¡¯t wait anymore either. This wine gourd contains my true qi essence, which is iparably pure. It is a rare treasure, the energy essence of the twelfth level of the Void realm. If you get it, you can break through to the Void Realm,¡±said the wine Daoist.


    Ye Sheng looked at the wine gourd and the milky white wine inside, and said, ¡°Senior, is that all?¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±The Wine Daoist stared with his eyes wide open, and said, ¡°If you take this out, even a drop of it can make people in the Golden Elixir Realm fight over it. This gourd here is the essence of cultivation.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly, and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±


    Taoist jiu¡¯s shadow could not hold on any longer and turned into green smoke, scattering in all directions.


    ¡°Kid, drink my wine and you will owe me a favor. You have to help me do something,¡±Taoist Jiu said in the end.


    Ye Sheng nodded firmly and said, ¡°Senior, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Go to the riverside and find a Granny Dragon among the immortal nsmen. give her the three thousand letters in the wooden house and tell her that I can¡¯t repay what I owe her. I¡¯m sorry for this lifetime,¡±Taoist Jiu said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng was slightly startled. The immortal tribesmen on the bank of the Great River? Wasn¡¯t this the tribe where big sister was?


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. Ye Sheng will definitely do it,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Wine Daoist was satisfied. He sighed regretfully and said, ¡°Cultivating for 500 years is not as good as getting drunk in life.¡±


    Boom!


    The green smokepletely dispersed in all directions and disappeared. Wine Daoist disappeared in this space.


    Ye Sheng looked at it and fell silent. This was the result of failing to transcend the tribtion.


    ¡°Void Demon King, why didn¡¯t you tell me that the more Taoist connotation youprehend, the greater the heavenly tribtion will be when you transcend the Tribtion?¡±Ye Sheng questioned.


    ¡°Your body is so powerful, and you even condensed a golden core that surpasses the primal chaos golden core. If you don¡¯tprehend a little more toy a foundation, it will be toote toprehend it when you enter the Void,¡±Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°Is it the heavenly tribtion?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The Heavenly Tribtion should be afraid of you,¡±the Void Demon King said proudly.


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully, and it was indeed so.

 Chapter 386

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 19, m spirit and Snake Spirit (third update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at the wine gourd in his hand and thought for a moment before putting it into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was still absorbing the Dragon Pill and had entered a critical moment. Its power was increasing daily and Ye Sheng could feel it.


    ¡°There should be a lot of people outside. If we go out, it¡¯ll probably be a great battle,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat them, then run. Anyway, you have the Kun Peng transformation that I taught you. This is the world¡¯s top speed. It Won¡¯t be a problem for an emptiness realm expert to chase after you,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng could only nod. It was still that light pir that exposed their whereabouts. Otherwise, if they had gotten hold of the wine Daoist¡¯s remains now, they would have left immediately.


    Before leaving this space, Ye Sheng first went to the wooden house.


    The wooden house was not big, and there was not much inside.


    Letters.


    Three thousand letters.


    They filled the entire wooden house. These were all written by the wine master after he had failed to transcend the tribtion.


    He was very regretful. He regretted his arrogance. In order to cultivate, he had given up the woman he loved.


    He was also deeply ming himself and wrote these three thousand letters into the letters. These three thousand letters were the wine master¡¯s shame towards the immortal n¡¯s Granny Long.


    Ye Sheng did not open any of them on his own. He kept all of them and waited for the time to hand them over to the long Po.


    On the banks of the Great River, the immortal n was a mysterious race that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. They were ancient survivors. The eldest sister said that they were there to protect a purend, and the things hidden in the Pure Land were ye Hong¡¯s targets.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng would have to deal with this immortal n sooner orter. When the time came, he would hand these letters over to the long Po.


    This love story of five hundred years old was fresh andsting. Who knew what expression Granny Long would have when she found out that Wine Daoist had passed away?


    ..


    On the Nameless Ind, an army of five hundred people arrived. The leader was a general in the eighteenth transformation of the Golden Core Realm, followed by ten vice-generals in the tenth transformation of the Golden Core realm and above, followed by an army of five hundred peak Xiantian experts.


    A g of the Great Zhou fluttered, fluttering and making rumbling sounds.


    The army of five hundred people arrived on this ind and immediately began to seal off the surroundings, not allowing anyone to enter.


    ¡°Get lost, this ce is not the territory of your great Zhou. Don¡¯t upy this ce.¡±An overbearing rebuke sounded, and a sea demon with the head of a human and the body of a snake appeared. Its skin was dark green, and its aura was extraordinary. It had a total of eighteen changes of the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s sea demon Hu Qing.¡±A soldier said in a low voice with a serious expression.


    Sea Demon Hu Qing was famous in the ck Sea region. He was a sea demon with eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. It was said that he would soon break through to the void tier and be one of the great demons. He was also a subordinate of the giant python sea demon.


    ¡°Let Hu Qing in.¡±The general of the Great Zhou thought for a moment and said loudly.


    He knew that his subordinates couldn¡¯t stop Hu Qing, so he didn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    Hu Qing¡¯s lower body was the tail of a snake, so he swam very quickly and arrived in the forest.


    In the eyes of these great experts, they could roughly see the forest within ten miles.


    Hu Qing smiled darkly and said, ¡°Looks like this treasure has been taken by someone before us.¡±


    The Great Zhou general was called Zhang Chengyu, and he was an actualbat faction. He was the vice general of the ck Sea region military camp. The general was an emptiness realm expert, but he was in seclusion and didn¡¯te here.


    Rumble!


    The Sea was turbulent, and the waves rolled. It was as if arge hand was holding a m spirit.


    ¡°The box spirit is here,¡±Hu Qing said coldly.


    Zhang Chengyu¡¯s expression changed, and he shouted, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, there are treasures here. How can I not be here? This sea area is my territory. Have you asked me, your master, for my opinion when you are exploring my territory?¡±A burst ofughter sounded, then, a domineering voice sounded.


    The waves were dragging a huge m. In mid-air, the m opened its mouth. A young man in a long robe with a long face walked out. He ignored the five hundred guards and walked into the forest. He saw Hu Qing and Zhang Chengyu.


    ¡°I was wondering why I smelled a fishy smell from afar. So It¡¯s you, the poisonous snake,¡±the m said disdainfully.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±Hu Qing¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as she said sinisterly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of You? I know that you¡¯ve recently surrendered to the Great Demon Python and received protection. You¡¯ve be much bolder. However, I have someone behind me. The Great Whale is protecting me. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of You?¡±Qing Lan sneered.


    Hu Qing¡¯s face was cold. His body was emitting poisonous gas. His nails were long and slender like sharp weapons. Once they hurt the skin, they would be invaded by the poisonous liquid and poison the enemy to death in a moment.


    ¡°Both of you, the treasure has already been taken by someone else. Don¡¯t sh with each other first,¡±Zhang Chengyu advised.


    When Hu Qing heard that, he immediately restrained his temper. His nails also slowly retracted into his flesh. His face was cold and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Mussel Qinn frowned and didn¡¯t provoke Hu Qing anymore. Instead, she said, ¡°The treasure has been taken by someone else?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve only just arrived here. This ind was unknown before. I¡¯ve also set foot here before, but I didn¡¯t search carefully. It seems to be a mistake,¡±Zhang Chengyu said.


    ¡°This sea area is mine, so the treasures here are naturally mine. Whoever dares to fight with me, let¡¯s see who is the real deal.¡±When Mussel Qinn said that, she deliberately looked at Hu Qing.


    Hu Qing said sarcastically, ¡°Before we found the treasure, why didn¡¯t youe up to this ind? Now You¡¯re in a hurry to upy the territory. Don¡¯t be delusional. The treasure belongs to whoever gets it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the treasure has been taken away by someone else and is being refined,¡±Zhang Chengyu said in order to prevent the two from arguing.


    Sure enough, this move was effective. The furious mussel Qing Lan suppressed her anger and shouted, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to snatch my treasure.¡±


    The three jindan eighteen transformations began a thorough search, not missing a single detail. There were five hundred soldiers guarding the outer perimeter, and low-level sea monsters could not enter at all.


    After searching for a while, the three of them gradually narrowed the area and began to gradually shrink the space.


    Until they saw the huge ancient tree.


    The m essence green blue immediately sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s hidden in this ce. If we didn¡¯t look carefully, we wouldn¡¯t have found it at all. No wonder it¡¯s hidden so well.¡±


    ¡°This is a spatial node. Those who can set up a spatial node must be emptiness realm experts. Moreover, it¡¯s not the initial shock of the emptiness realm, but the peak of the emptiness realm.¡±Hu Qing¡¯s eyes were greedy.


    Zhang Chengyu¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°This is an emptiness realm pinnacle treasure?¡±


    ¡°I want this treasure. I want to go in and take a look. Who is inside?¡±m Jing Qing Lan said impatiently.


    ¡°If you say so, then so be it. I want to go in as well.¡±Hu Qing sneered.


    ¡°I want to go in as well. Great Zhou wants a share of the spoils. If any of you dare to stop me, you will be making an enemy out of great Zhou,¡±Zhang Chengyu said unyieldingly. Since they were certain that it was an emptiness realm pinnacle treasure, none of them wanted to give it up.


    A treasure at emptiness realm pinnacle was something that could only be found by chance. Whoever gave it up would be a fool.


    The three of them looked at each other and saw the coldness in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t give in to each other and were on high alert.


    At this moment, the spatial node suddenly expanded, and Ye Sheng walked out with the great demon king of Void.


    The m essence green and blue, the snake demon Hu Qing, and the Great Zhou Empire General Zhang Chengyu were all stunned.


    The treasure had been taken by this person in front of him.


    Then, monstrous anger burned up.

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 20, beating others to injure oneself (fourth update)</h4>


    The three people¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    They were not moved to tears, but to the point where their eyes turned red with hatred.


    A treasure at the peak of the emptiness realm.


    That was the peak of the emptiness realm. Once they obtained it, they would definitely be able to break through to the emptiness realm.


    There were four levels of cultivation: acquired, innate, golden core, and emptiness realm.


    The first three were toy a foundation for thetter. Only by breaking through to the emptiness realm would one have a lifespan of two thousand years and the hope of ascending.


    Many people did not know of the existence of the Void, and they still dreamed of ascending to the immortal realm and living forever.


    All of this was in this treasure trove of the peak of the Void Tier.


    But now, all of it had been destroyed.


    It was because of the person in front of them, who was also Ye Sheng.


    How could the three of them not be angry?


    Faced with the temptation of breaking through to the void tier, no one could resist it.


    And Ye Sheng, who was being stared at by these three people, was slightly stunned.


    He had thought ofing out and encountering arge group of people surrounding him.


    But the reality was that there were only three people.


    No, there was only one person, and two sea monsters.


    Ye Sheng looked at Hu Qing, who had a human body with a snake tail, and then looked at Qing Lan, the m jing. These two people had very obvious characteristics.


    Hu Qing could be seen at a nce, and Qingn, the m jing, had some secret patterns tattooed on his body. On his head, there was a hair essory, which was his original body.


    Then there was Zhang Chengyu, who was wearing a full set of armor. It was very easy to recognize him, because there was a big word ¡°Zhou¡±on his armor cloak.


    The general of the Great Zhou.


    The three people in front of him were all in the eighteen transformation of the Golden Core Realm. They stared at Ye Sheng covetously. If they were ordinary people, they would have long been scared to death.


    Especially Hu Qing. The snake tongue in his mouth was swallowing and hissing, and the snake tail was swaying. It was obviously out of anger.


    However, after Ye Sheng was stunned, he came back to his senses and asked calmly, ¡°I thought that I would be surrounded by arge group of people. Why are there only the three of you?¡±


    Hu Qing was the first one who could not help but growl. His snake tongue was long and his eyes had be vertical pupils. It was very frightening. He said fiercely, ¡°Tell me, what treasure did you get from an emptiness realm expert inside?¡±


    Zhang Chengyu and m Jingqing Lan also stared at Ye Sheng without blinking.


    They resisted the idea of killing Ye Sheng because they wanted to know what the treasure was?


    Ye Sheng was stared at by the three of them. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Can you stay away from me? You are a snake demon. You often eat living things and don¡¯t like to Brush Your Teeth. Your mouth is very smelly.¡±


    Hu Qing¡¯s face turned ck immediately. He roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    His sharp ws jumped out and he was about to attack.


    ¡°Wait, let him take out the treasure. If you kill him now, the treasure will be hidden and no one will get it.¡±Mussel Qing Lan stopped Ye Sheng and stared at Hu Qing.


    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s right. Your Mouth Stinks.¡±Mussel Qing Lan didn¡¯t forget to insult Hu Qing.


    Hu Qing¡¯s face was dark and he was on the verge of exploding. He red at Ye Sheng and m Jing Qing Lan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him first and search his body. I don¡¯t believe the treasure won¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Hu Qing, ask him clearly first and then do it,¡±Zhang Chengyu said in a deep voice. He didn¡¯t want an ident to happen.


    ¡°Yes, this person is only in the 17 transformation of the Golden Core Realm. The three of us are in the 18 transformation of the Golden Core Realm. He can¡¯t escape at all. He¡¯s just food and meat in his mouth. Why Rush?¡±m Jing Qing Lan persuaded. She didn¡¯t dare to provoke Hu Qing anymore, if Hu Qing was really provoked to the point that she wanted to kill Ye Sheng, should they stop him or stop him?


    Hu Qing was a highly poisonous snake. Herbat strength was very strong and her body was covered in poison. Even an emptiness realm primary stage expert wouldn¡¯t feel good after being poisoned.


    Hu Qing was stopped by m Jing Qing Lan. She put away her sharp ws and stared at Ye Sheng with a cold gaze. She was full of killing intent.


    ¡°Hand over the treasure that you have obtained. Otherwise, I have 108 ways to torture you and make you unable tomit suicide,¡±Hu Qing said coldly.


    m Jing Qing Lan stared at Ye Sheng coldly and said, ¡°Speak, or I will hand you over to Hu Qing. He will torture you until you wish you were dead.¡±


    Zhang Chengyu stared at Ye Sheng. The aura of the eighteen transformation of the golden core suddenly enveloped him. He said harshly, ¡°This is a chance for you. If you say it, we will give you a quick death. If you don¡¯t say it, it will be an eternal torture.¡±


    Ye Sheng sneered and looked at the three of them. ¡°Do I look like a Fool?¡±


    Zhang Chengyu said coldly, ¡°Then do you want to taste the venom of a poisonous snake?¡±


    ¡°I promise you that I will let you taste the taste of the eighteenth level of hell. I will not let you die. I will cure you, torture you, and Cure You, and repeat until your life isplete. Looking at how young you are, you still have a few hundred years left,¡±Hu Qing said darkly.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to eat me?¡±


    The m spirit Qingn sneered and said, ¡°What, do you still want to resist?¡±


    ¡°You are only in the seventeenth change of the Golden Core Realm. We are in the eighteenth change of the Golden Core Realm. You have obtained the emptiness realm treasure, so you must not have used it to improve yourself. Right now, you are just a ything in our hands. If we want you to live, you will live. If we want you to die, you will die,¡±the m spirit Qing Lan said cruelly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng smiled yfully as he looked at the three of them. Although he was smiling, his smile was filled with coldness.


    ¡°Hurry up and say it. Don¡¯t think that we are very merciful.¡±Zhang Chengyu suddenly shouted and smashed his fist down.


    Rumble!


    This punch was aimed at Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. He wanted to cripple one of Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and taste the pain. That way, Ye Sheng would be able to say it.


    m Jing Qing Lan and Snake Demon Hu Qing did not stop him. They watched coldly.


    They wanted to see Ye Sheng begging for mercy and screaming with his arms crossed.


    Crack!


    The crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard. However, m Jing Qing Lan and Snake Demon Hu Qing did not show any joy. Instead, they watched in shock.


    Zhang Chengyu threw a punch at Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    They were waiting for Ye Sheng to scream.


    But in the next second, Zhang Chengyu¡¯s expression changed. The sound of bones breaking came from his arm. He screamed and was sent flying.


    This strange scene shocked m Qinn and snake demon Hu Qing.


    Zhang Chengyu punched Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t fight back, but it was Zhang Chengyu who screamed.


    One of his arms waspletely broken, and the bones inside were shattered into powder. It was a horrible sight. Now, it was limp and soft, like noodles.


    Zhang Chengyu had gone mad.


    He stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief, his eyes full of shock.


    He was in the eighteenth change of the Golden Core Realm, and he was a soldier. It was his instinct to train his body. In the eighteenth change of the Golden Core Realm, his body was considered strong.


    But when he touched ye Sheng¡¯s body just now, he felt the difference. Ye Sheng¡¯s body was as strong as a gate of immortality. When he smashed into it, the force of the rebound sent him flying.


    In the instant he was sent flying, his arm waspletely shattered.


    To Zhang Chengyu, this was a very serious injury. It directly made him have no fighting strength.


    And Ye Sheng did not make a move the entire time.


    This was the most shocking thing to the three of them.


    It seemed that this Ye Sheng was even more powerful than they had imagined?

 Chapter 388 - the matter of the sword (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 21, the matter of the sword (first update)</h4>


    In the forest, Ye Sheng looked at Zhang Chengyu and revealed a smile. It was a light smile.


    There was a hint of disdain and mockery in this smile.


    It was this light smile that made Zhang Chengyu Gnash his teeth.


    He looked at his arm, which hadpletely gone limp. If he was not treated in time, it would be considered as crippled.


    ¡°Are you an emptiness realm expert?¡±Zhang Chengyu asked.


    Only an emptiness realm expert could exin the situation. Otherwise, Zhang Chengyu wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.


    He was in the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core Realm, and he was fighting a seventeen transformations of the Golden Core Realm. How could he end up like this.


    m Jing Qing Lan and Snake Demon Hu Qing both looked at him with a frown. Ye Sheng was an emptiness realm expert?


    ¡°I¡¯m not an emptiness realm expert. I¡¯m only in the seventeen transformations of the Golden Core Realm.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and took a few steps forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The seventeen transformations of the golden core don¡¯t have such a strong body. There¡¯s only the emptiness realm.¡±Zhang Chengyu didn¡¯t believe it and insisted that Ye Sheng was in the emptiness realm.


    Mussel Jingqing Blue and snake demon Hu Qing were still frowning as they looked at Ye Sheng. They were in a dilemma.


    They thought that Ye Sheng was a soft persimmon and could be easily crushed. But now, it seemed that Ye Sheng was a hard rock and was very difficult to bite.


    Seeing this, the void demon king chuckled and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, there are only three eighteen transformations of the golden core here. Just kill them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    As soon as he said this, m Jing Qing Lan and Snake Demon Hu Qing couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Kid, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re an emptiness realm or not. You have to hand over the treasure today. Don¡¯t think that injuring Zhang Chengyu will scare us off.¡±m Jing Qing Lan shouted.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss.¡±Snake Demon Hu Qing went straight into battle mode. His entire body was filled with poisonous gas, and his light green nails prated out. They were so sharp.


    Zhang Chengyu gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re an emptiness realm expert, you¡¯ll definitely die today. I¡¯ve already sent a distress signal to the general just now. You Won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned. The general he was talking about was definitely an emptiness realm expert.


    Ye Sheng was able to deal with the first level of the emptiness realm, but he couldn¡¯t defeat the second level of the emptiness realm. The third level was even more ominous. He hadn¡¯t absorbed the wine Daoist¡¯s cultivation essence yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also notified the giant Python ancestor. It¡¯sing this way. You¡¯re dead for sure.¡±Hu Qing¡¯s face turned green as he said ferociously.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve also notified the Giant Whale Elder. This treasure at the peak of the Void realm must be mine.¡±The m spirit Qing Lan followed closely behind.


    ¡°We can¡¯t drag this on any longer. Ye Sheng, make your move.¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s expression froze, and he pounced on Ling Ling and flew up.


    ¡°Since you guys are courting death, I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish. The so-called eighteen transformations of the golden core can¡¯t withstand a single move from me.¡±Ye Sheng took a step forward with a cold expression. He knew that the Void Demon King was right, it would be fine if one void realm expert came, but three of them came at once. If he was surrounded, Ye Sheng would definitely not be able to escape.


    He would fight as he wished. In the eyes of mortals, peak golden core experts were gods onnd, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, they were as weak as mortals.


    ng!


    A muffled sound reverberated in the sky, forming waves. The waves ten miles away rolled, seemingly responding to Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    The Sword of the Great River came from the sky!


    This sword seemed very ordinary in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. He often used this sword to kill his enemies.


    In the eyes of Hu Qing and the other two, this sword exploded with great power. The sword that fell from the sky ruthlessly swept over.


    Rumble!


    This sword was like a huge wave that mmed towards them.


    The Mussel¡¯s body shook and a huge light burst out from its pupils. The main body above its head turned into a shield and blocked in front of it. It shouted loudly, ¡°Mussel Shield!¡±


    This was the Mussel¡¯s life treasure. He had refined his main body into a magic treasure that focused on defense. He was very confident that he could block ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    On the other side, the snake demon Hu Qing roared, ¡°Snake demon true body!¡±


    The earth trembled. Hu Qing¡¯s body suddenly became bigger. His human head and snake body directly turned into his main body. He was a poisonous snake that was more than ten meters long. The scales on his body were dark green and carried a poisonous gas, in an instant, all the trees and flowers within a hundred-meter radius withered and died. It was obvious that it was poisonous.


    Zhang Chengyu didn¡¯t do anything. He turned around and ran. After losing an arm, hisbat strength had dropped to the ninth level, so he couldn¡¯t participate in the battle at all.


    But he didn¡¯t stay idle. After running out, he roared, ¡°Set up the formation, set up the demon killing formation.¡±


    The five hundred peak Xiantian soldiers were forbidden by the order. Upon hearing the order, they instinctively gathered together. Qi and blood mixed together, and true energy mixed together. In an instant, they set up a battle formation. An invincible Phantom appeared and punched out fiercely.


    The three of them had the means to block ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, these were just child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Your attacks are not worth mentioning in my eyes,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. The Sword of the Great River came from the sky and shed out. Ye Sheng knew that they had to use their full strength.


    Kacha!


    The Sword of the Great River first hit the mussel Qinn¡¯s shield. The huge force was unbelievably strong, far beyond the mussel Qinn¡¯s imagination. It directly smashed his body into pieces. Then, without any suspense, it directly sent mussel Qinn flying, it made him spit out a mouthful of blood. He looked at it in horror and blurted out, ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    The next moment, the snake demon Hu Qing¡¯s ten-meter-long body let out a furious roar. It was very ferocious. However, facing the rolling attack of the sword of the great river, it was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. It was instantly sent flying, and the scales on its body were peeled offyer byyer, the blood was dripping, and it also made the snake demon Hu Qing scream continuously. It was very painful.


    This was equivalent to Ye Sheng holding a sword and pulling off scales from his body. The piercing pain caused the snake demon Hu Qing to roll on the ground, and his ten-meter-long body destroyed arge part of the forest.


    Finally, the Sword of the Great River met Zhang Chengyu¡¯s army.


    The formation formed by five hundred peak Xiantian soldiers formed an invincible shadow. With a fierce punch, it seemed to be invincible.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was extremely weak.


    The peak of the Xiantian realm was still the peak of the Xiantian realm, and the gap between them and the peak of the Golden Core realm was extremely huge.


    Not to mention that Ye Sheng could even defeat a great expert at the first level of the emptiness realm.


    The Sword of the Great River defeated Mussel Qinn and snake demon Hu Qing one after another, and the remaining strength turned into a sword that directly hacked down.


    This sword was shining in all directions, dazzling and eye-catching.


    This sword stirred up endless huge waves and was extremely terrifying.


    This sword directly shed onto the invincible Phantom.


    This sword shed away 500 soldiers.


    Rumble!


    A bright light swept across the entire ind. The forest within ten miles waspletely destroyed, and the 500 soldiers were all sent flying with miserable cries. They crashed into the sea and were all heavily injured.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he withdrew his sword finger. This was his current strength.


    Ye Sheng, who hadprehended five dao charms, could even kill someone at the first level of the emptiness realm. How could these people be Ye Sheng¡¯s match


    His sword swept through everyone.


    Zhang Chengyu watched in a daze. His face was filled with shock, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This was fear.


    ¡°Emptiness realm, emptiness realm strength,¡±Zhang Chengyu said in despair.


    The snake demon Hu Qing rolled on the ground, his body dripping with blood. Nineyers of his scales had been scraped off by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword Qi. At this moment, he was on hisst breath as he watched, his intestines turning green with regret.


    The m essence Qing Lan was even more pitiful. Her Natal Dharma treasure and her main body had been shattered. She immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

 Chapter 389

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 22, Peak Jindan (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    On the Nameless Ind, Ye Sheng had defeated 500 enemies with a single sword attack. None of them had any fighting strength. Some even began to y dead and pretend to be unconscious, not daring to face Ye Sheng again.


    The sword attack just now was too terrifying.


    This sword attack had directly scared them out of their wits. None of them dared to look ye Sheng in the eye.


    Zhang Chengyu was trembling and his heart was bleeding. These were the soldiers that he had trained with his own hands. Now, they were all destroyed.


    The snake demon Hu Qing¡¯s body copsed on the ground and was on the verge of death.


    The m essence green and blue fainted.


    In the mess, Ye Sheng did not even look at them. He soared into the sky, turned into a shooting star, and disappeared into the horizon.


    These people were dead, injured, and crippled. There was no need for Ye Sheng to stab them again. Giving them a quick death would only benefit them.


    One minute after Ye Sheng left, three violent auras spread out.


    Rumble!


    A ball of me descended from the distance and smashed onto the ground, exploding with a huge aura. It was a general in armor. His face was ashen and his eyes were burning with fire. After seeing Zhang Chengyu, he asked, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°A young man with only the cultivation of the 17th transformation of the Golden Core Realm. But with one sword, he directly beat us to such a state,¡±Zhang Chengyu said helplessly.


    ¡°The 17th transformation of the Golden Core realm is so powerful?¡±The general asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also very curious. Can the 17th transformation of the Golden Core Realm beat you to such a State?¡±A deep voice sounded. In the sea, a huge Python raised its head and stared at the snake demon Hu Qing as it asked.


    If Ye Sheng was still here, he would definitely be able to recognize that this was the huge python that destroyed the violet family¡¯s merchant ship.


    It was the backer of the snake demon Hu Qing.


    The snake demon Hu Qing said weakly, ¡°He is not an ordinary seventeen transformation golden core. Hisbat strength has reached the emptiness realm. Moreover, he has also obtained a treasure at the peak of the emptiness realm here. Sir, if you swallow him, you will definitely gain a lot.¡±


    The giant python stared coldly at Hu Qing. First, it scolded him as a piece of trash. Then, it spat out an inner core. It was round, like a saa, and it was still alive. It floated on the body of the snake demon Hu Qing and shone with a gentle light, it healed Hu Qing¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯ll heal you. You and I will find him together. It just so happens that I¡¯m on the verge of breaking through recently. If I swallow him, I can also sessfully break through.¡±The Python¡¯s voice rumbled. After the treatment was over, it summoned back its inner core, then, it dove into the sea.


    From start to finish, it did not even look at the Great Zhou¡¯s general.


    Of course, the Great Zhou¡¯s general did not look at the giant python either. The two sides looked at each other coldly and did not say a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the barracks and treat your injuries properly. Bring the soldiers back, and then send out an arrest warrant for this person. No one has escaped after injuring so many people in our great Zhou,¡±the general said coldly.


    Zhang Chengyu said solemnly, ¡°I know.¡±


    The general did not say a word. He flew into the sky and left the ind.


    Zhang Chengyu dragged his injured body and gathered all the remaining soldiers before leaving together.


    There was only one m green blue left on the ind.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, a bubble appeared in the sea and slowly flew over. Itnded on the m Green Blue¡¯s body, wrapped him up, and disappeared.


    ..


    Ye Sheng left the nameless ind and directly crossed one side of the ck Sea, arriving at the other side where there were few people.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I feel that this ce is very dangerous. There are few people on this side, and all kinds of inds exude evil,¡±the Void Demon King muttered.


    Ye Sheng said with a serious expression, ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with this ck Sea, but this is also a good ce to hide. We¡¯ll find a small ind to absorb Daoist Jiu¡¯s cultivation essence.¡±


    The ck Sea area was very dangerous. Previously, Ye Sheng was on the other side, so he could still meet humans. However, now that he was on this side, he felt even more deeply. There weren¡¯t many people here, and a terrifying aura was transmitted from the depths of the sea.


    This made Ye Sheng not dare to swagger forward. He quickly chose a small ind and began his seclusion.


    The ck Sea area was veryrge and was divided into two parts. The first part wasn¡¯t very dangerous. The Great Zhou stationed troops here, and the sea monsters gathered here. However, in this part, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t see many people, there were not even many great demons.


    Ye Sheng also did not understand why, so he simply did not think about it. He was only hiding from those three emptiness realm experts.


    ¡°Wait until I absorb the essence of the wine Daoist and leave this ce directly. At that time, I won¡¯t be afraid of them,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold snort.


    He could already defeat the first level of the emptiness realm now. By absorbing the essence of the wine Daoist¡¯s cultivation, he would definitely be able to break through to the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core. He might even be able to break through to the emptiness realm.


    Once he broke through to the Void realm, Ye Sheng¡¯s goal would be achieved.


    This small ind was even smaller than the previous one, only five miles in size. It was very inconspicuous on the sea, like a piece of meat that could be covered by the sea at any time.


    Ye Sheng dug out a cave on the highest peak and began to live in it. He began to sit cross-legged and meditate, going into seclusion to break through.


    ¡°Great Demon King of the Void, I¡¯m going into seclusion to break through and absorb the essence of Daoist Jiu¡¯s cultivation. You Keep Watch for me and also investigate the problems in this area of the sea,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The great void demon king nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was also at ease. He was wholeheartedly trying to break through. He trusted the great void demon king very much. After all, they had signed a contract. They would rise and fall together.


    In the cave, Ye Sheng blocked the door with a big stone. Darkness came. He took out the essence of wine Daoist¡¯s cultivation from the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    A wine gourd was filled with fine wine. It could be seen that the legend that the wine priest loved wine as much as his life was true.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian immediately began to operate rapidly, and all kinds of cultivation methods erupted at the same time.


    He drank up the wine in the wine gourd in one gulp.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Ye Sheng felt as if he had fallen into a sea of spiritual energy. His entire body was glowing, and it was iparably resplendent. Spiritual energy flowed in his dantian, veins, and bones.


    It wasn¡¯t just spiritual energy, but also the wine Daoist¡¯sprehension of the Dao and the results of his cultivation.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and sank into it, unable to extricate himself.


    His dantian was constantly revolving, and the Earth¡¯s golden core also erupted with powerful energy, helping Ye Sheng Digest it.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng had received arge amount of inheritance.


    His realm had silently loosened up.


    Ye Sheng was like an examinee, having obtained the reference answers and quickly answering the questions.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, with a bang, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation directly broke through the 18 changes of the Golden Core.


    At this moment, the multicolored auspicious light descended and appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    The Golden Core realm wasplete.


    Ye Sheng did not wake up. The Wine Daoist was a great expert at the 12th level of the emptiness realm. The essence of his lifetime¡¯s cultivation was enormous. Ye Sheng had only broken through one of the 18 changes of the golden core, and it was still far from being exhausted.


    He was breaking through to an even higher level.


    ¡°I want to break through to the Void Realm.¡±This thought suddenly appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind.


    And it was out of control.


    The conditions for breaking through to the void realm werepletely fulfilled by Ye Sheng. There was no need for him to suppress himself.

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 23, creating a different body (third update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng had all the conditions to break through to the void tier.


    One Dao rhythm.


    Ye Sheng had five.


    An enormous amount of energy.


    Ye Sheng had the essence of Taoist Jiu¡¯s cultivation.


    Cultivationprehension.


    Ye Sheng had theprehension of breaking through to the void tier on Dantian Earth, and also had Taoist Jiu¡¯s cultivationprehension.


    All these things added together, to Ye Sheng, there was no longer any obstacle to breaking through to the void tier.


    The purpose of his trip to the sea this time was to break through to the void tier. Now that there was an opportunity, how could ye Sheng give up?


    ¡°I¡¯m breaking through to the Void Tier, you continue to protect me.¡±Ye Sheng transmitted a message to the great demon king of the Void.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, breaking through to the void tier will cause a greatmotion, and you will be discovered.¡±The great demon king of the Void reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a moment, then said firmly, ¡°When I break through, whoever dares toe, I will kill them.¡±


    The Void Demon King was silent, and no longer tried to dissuade Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng could defeat the first level of the Void realm with just the seventeen transformations of the Golden Core. Once he broke through to the Void realm, how powerful would ye Sheng, who had five dao charms, be?


    The Void Demon King suddenly looked forward to it.


    ..


    After Ye Sheng finished instructing the void demon king, he immersed himself in it wholeheartedly.


    Breaking through to the void realm required too muchprehension. Although ye Sheng had all kinds of things, he still needed to get used to them.


    He was not in a hurry either. First, he cultivated silently and raised his cultivation to the peak of the eighteen transformations of the Golden Core.


    At the same time, he was alsoprehending the power of the Void realm of Taoist Jiu.


    The difference between the Void realm and the golden core, innate and acquired, was that the first three levels were all toy a solid foundation and sharpen the body. They belonged to the inner realm.


    The Void realm was the Great Dao of cultivating the outside world.


    Afterying a solid foundation, one coulde into contact with the Great Dao of the world.


    Why couldn¡¯t a jindan stage cultivator defeat an emptiness realm cultivator?


    Even if twenty peak jindan eighteen transformations joined forces, they would still not be a match for a first level emptiness realm cultivator.


    This was because one was purely relying on the body, while the other wasprehending the Heaven and Earth,prehending the Great Dao of the world.


    The two differences were like heaven and earth, the difference was very obvious.


    How could ye Sheng Dare to say that he could defeat a first level emptiness realm cultivator in the seventeen transformations of the Jindan stage?


    Because ye Sheng had five dao rhythms.


    Even though Ye Sheng and the first level of the emptiness realm seemed to be far apart, five dao rhythms could make up for it, and even surpass it.


    Ye Sheng held five dao rhythms in his hands, full of confidence. He did not care about a little time, slowlyprehending the power of the emptiness realm.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, with a Dong Sound, in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian, the Earth¡¯s Dantian began to glow.


    Eighteen changes of the golden core, peak.


    Ye Sheng had finally arrived at this step. The next step was to break through to the void tier.


    The power of the void tier was no longer so mysterious in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    He hadprehended the essence of Taoist Jiu¡¯s cultivation and obtained a lot of inspiration. In the next moment, Ye Sheng also borrowed theprehension of the people on Earth who had broken through to the void tier in their Dantian to take a look.


    There were many geniuses on Earth in their dantian. Especially after Ye Sheng passed down the hundred sage Bamboo Slip, there was another wave of breakthrough.


    From the eighteenth change of the golden core to the emptiness realm, this was a qualitative change. During this period of time on Earth, there were more than three thousand people who had made a breakthrough. Among these three thousand people, although most of them had condensed an ordinary golden core, their breakthrough insights.., were real.


    Ye Sheng borrowed it and browsed through it. It entered his mind.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng steeled his confidence.


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡±


    Ye Sheng controlled the wine Daoist¡¯s huge cultivation essence and began to charge toward the emptiness realm.


    He broke the shackles of his body andmunicated with the heaven and earth. Then, Ye Sheng wanted to do a big thing and imprint the Great Dao he hadprehended into his body.


    Layer byyer, they intertwined.


    Following this step, Ye Sheng began to slowly proceed.


    The first step was to break the shackles of his body andmunicate with the Heaven and earth.


    With the help of the wine master¡¯s immense essence, Ye Sheng¡¯s body appeared so fragile at this moment.


    The first attack did not seed because he had no experience.


    However, the second attack, surging energy, caused a sound toe from within Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Kacha!


    The shackles were hit!


    Rumble!


    The Spiritual Qi from the outside world crazily surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, wanting to fill him up. Countless rays of light flickered, and at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s body underwent a higher transformation.


    His Netherworld sacred body was undergoing another transformation.


    In the outside world, because Ye Sheng had broken through and broken through his shackles, heaven and earth could sense five-colored lights shing and illuminating the sky. The Spiritual Qi within a few hundred miles was instantly absorbed by Ye Sheng, and in the next second.., it spread to an area of a thousand miles.


    This change rmed the Void Demon King. It flew in the sky and said with a frown, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve been exposed, Ye Sheng needs to speed up.¡±


    As Ye Sheng made his breakthrough, the heaven and earth phenomenon became more and more massive.


    Moreover, other people¡¯s breakthroughs absorbed everything within a radius of a hundred miles, but Ye Sheng did not agree. Even a radius of a thousand miles would not be enough for him.


    As the area gradually expanded, it would definitely attract the attention of the Void realm experts on the other side.


    The Void Demon King¡¯s worry was not without reason.


    However, the current ye Sheng could not care so much. He only knew one reason ¡ª he needed spiritual qi.


    The shackles on his body had been broken, and he was transforming towards a higher level. This was the sixth time, and Ye Sheng was slowly improving from a mortal body. This time, there was finally a qualitative change.


    From quantitative change to qualitative change was a small step, but ye Sheng had paid too much for it.


    Ye Sheng, who was sitting cross-legged in the cave, suddenly took a step forward and arrived above the sea.


    Rumble!


    Spiritual energy was like a storm, sweeping in all directions with Ye Sheng as the center.


    A radius of one thousand li.


    A radius of two thousand li.


    A radius of three thousand li.


    ..


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t stop until he reached a radius of six thousand li. This six thousand li area covered the entire ck Sea area.


    The spiritual energy was forcefully absorbed by Ye Sheng, fusing into his body and transforming into a new body.


    ¡°I want to condense a foreign body.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed.


    A foreign body was blessed by nature. Compared to a mortal body, a foreign body was like a member of the royal family, with countless resources at birth.


    Ye Sheng transformed step by step from a mortal body. Every transformation was a form of progress.


    And now, he wanted to transform himself into an alien body.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the heavens don¡¯t give it to me. I¡¯ll make one myself.


    One that is unique to the world.


    One that has never been seen before.


    One that will never be seen again.


    The Void Demon King Knew Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts in the storm and said in shock, ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t mess around. An alien body can only be encountered by chance, not by request. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    It was considered knowledgeable and had encountered many mutants, but without exception, they were all born from nature.


    No one had ever created a mutant after birth. This itself was against the Heavenly Dao and would be punished by the heavens.


    Ye Sheng was unmoved. He steeled his thoughts and said, ¡°I will definitely create this mutant.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you will attract the punishment of the Great Dao. This is heaven-defying,¡±the void demon king shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Cultivation is heaven-defying to begin with. If others don¡¯t dare to create a variant, I, Ye Sheng, will,¡±ye Sheng said coldly. He did not listen to anyone¡¯s advice.


    The creation of a variant was something that Ye Sheng had been thinking about, but he did not tell anyone about it.


    Every time he transformed himself, it was extremelyplicated. Ye Sheng gradually had an idea to create a variant that would grow infinitely.


    In that way, he can continue to grow, borrow the power of the Dantian Earth will be more.

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 24, Void Realm Siege (first update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng, who was born with a different body, did not know much either. The so-called genius who had not appeared for three thousand years in the emergence Holy Land was one of them, and Dao Ming was one of them.


    They were all born with a different body.


    They were blessed by the heavens.


    Others could not envy them.


    But Ye Sheng was different. He was neither envious nor jealous.


    ¡°From the beginning, I knew that if you want something, you have to work hard. Only by working hard can you never lose what you have obtained.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm as he stood in the middle of the storm, his clothes fluttering in the wind.


    What was a variant form? It was a gift from the heavens to some people.


    The essence of a variant form was extra help. It was like a dao-affinity body. It was naturally close to the Great Dao and it was very easy toprehend the Dao rhythm.


    With the Earth¡¯s origin, it was also very easy for Ye Sheng toprehend the Dao rhythm.


    For Ye Sheng, this type of variant form was not too difficult to create.


    However, Ye Sheng did not want it to be that simple.


    He wanted to create a body that had never existed since ancient times.


    A body that was powerful enough to suppress the heavens.


    The body of origin!


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s idea. He wanted to incorporate the world¡¯s origin into his body. In the end, he would be the origin, and the origin would be his concept.


    The Great Dao was from simple to difficult. A Wisp of Dao Aura, a Wisp of Dao Aura. The more heprehended, the stronger ye Sheng would be.


    Rumble!


    The storm still swept across an area of six thousand li, startling many people.


    But Ye Sheng was unmoved. He raised his head to look at the Deep Blue Sky and reached out to grab.


    Five strands of Dao rhythm were grabbed out by Ye Sheng and appeared in his palm.


    Five elements, Yin-yang, reincarnation, time, space.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were firm. He suddenly pped his palm down and hit his own chest.


    Five Dao charms instantly entered ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ah!


    Ye Sheng let out a blood-curdling scream. His entire body was in intense pain. The five dao charms directly swallowed the five fingers on his right hand and turned them back into five fingers.


    The origin body used the Great Dao to rece the physical body. As Ye Sheng gained enlightenment, all sorts of Dao charms reced the body. In the end, it allowed Ye Sheng and the origin to be one. He was the origin, and the origin was him.


    At that time, Ye Sheng¡¯s casual attack would have been filled with the essence. Even if he killed Ye Sheng, the essence would not be extinguished, and Ye Sheng would be reborn.


    Of course, that was the peak state. It required ye Sheng to constantly work hard in that direction.


    The five fingers on his right hand were transformed into dao charms by Ye Sheng. In the next second, thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Rumble!


    The Dark Blue Sky instantly became covered in dark clouds. Thunder snakes rolled, and the world was enraged as it stared at Ye Sheng.


    The void demon king said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, you have vited the taboo. The variant form is a gift from the Great Dao. You have provoked the rules, and Heaven and earth want to chop you to death.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his head, he said calmly, ¡°Heaven and earth have rules. Since I have challenged the rules, it doesn¡¯t matter if you chop me. The Great Dao is fifty, and heaven is forty-nine. Everything has a glimmer of hope. As long as I get through it, I will be safe and sound.¡±


    In this world, there was no such thing as a sure-death situation. There would definitely be a way out.


    Ye Sheng chose to face the tribtion head-on. It just so happened that he had broken through to the void tier and started to mold a foreign body, wanting to test the power of the heavenly tribtion.


    Seeing Ye Sheng¡¯s determination, the Void Demon King did not try to persuade him. However, all of a sudden, it looked at the three violent auras in the distance in shock and shouted, ¡°Ye Sheng, trouble ising. Those three void tier martial artists are rushing over.¡±


    Ye Sheng was undergoing his tribtion. Now that three emptiness realm experts had arrived and attacked him from both sides, Ye Sheng was in danger.


    Ye Sheng looked at them coldly. In the storm of the sea, three auras that were not affected at all rushed over.


    Dong!


    A long halberd shed across the sky and turned into a streak of me, killing Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng calmly avoided it and looked over. It was a general with a cold expression. He was wearing armor and had an extraordinary aura. He was at the third level of the emptiness realm.


    In the depths of the ocean, a giant python that was about five thousand meters long suddenly appeared. It was iparably huge, and it opened its bloody mouth wide, wanting to devour ye Sheng.


    ¡°Scram!¡±Ye Sheng roared in a low voice as he smashed down with a fist.


    The five elements revolved, and yin and Yang formed a diagram. Reincarnation suppressed, time isted, and space distorted.


    The five types of dao rhythms unleashed their might at the same time, and all of a sudden, they smashed onto the head of the giant python.


    Rumble!


    The distance between them was very fast, and the speed of their fall was even faster. They let out an earth-shaking roar, filled with violence and killing intent.


    ¡°Human, you will die without a doubt.¡±The giant Python curled its body in the sea, stood up, and stared coldly at Ye Sheng.


    At this time, a giant whale emerged from the deep sea, opened its mouth, and spat out 30,000 water swords.


    These 30,000 water swords were condensed from Dao Energy and were extremely powerful. Each one of them could kill the 15 changes of the Golden Core Realm.


    The 10,000 swords attacked Ye Sheng at the same time and enveloped the entire sky.


    This was a shocking scene.


    Ye Sheng frowned and an armor appeared on the surface of his body.


    Holy Martial armor.


    This was an inherited magic treasure of the Samsara sect. It was extremely powerful and could not be fully activated unless one was at the emptiness realm.


    Now That Ye Sheng had reached the emptiness realm, he could naturally activate it.


    The holy martial armor was surging with blood and Qi. It was a demonic red and was flickering with a strange light.


    Ye sheng roared, ¡°Ten Yama pces!¡±


    Rumble!


    Layers of worlds were pulled apart and the ten Yama pces appeared behind Ye Sheng. They were iparably powerful and instantly merged into one with Ye Sheng.


    One punch!


    Ye Sheng threw this punch directly and collided with these water swords.


    Rumble!


    The world fell silent, followed by the shaking of mountains and tsunamis. The Thunder Tribtion in the sky became even more violent, and the dark clouds directly covered an area of a thousand li.


    At this moment, this ce was like an apocalyptic battlefield.


    ¡°Brat, did you kill my great Zhou Soldiers?¡±The general of the Great Zhou held a long halberd and shouted.


    ¡°Not only do I want to kill your great Zhou soldiers, you will also die without a doubt today.¡±Ye Sheng pointed at the other party, and said with an ice-cold gaze.


    ¡°What big words. You have just broken through to the emptiness realm, and you dare to speak so arrogantly?¡±The Great Zhou general sneered with disdain. He was at the third level of the emptiness realm.


    ¡°Great Zhou general, this brat is very arrogant. The three of us will work together. After we kill him, how about the corpse belongs to me?¡±The giant Python said coldly. It had long been able to transform, but it was unwilling to maintain the demonic beast¡¯s true form.


    The Great Zhou general immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, after we kill him, his armor will belong to me.¡±


    They were both emptiness realm experts, so their horizons were naturally not bad. The Great Zhou general immediately saw that the sacred martial armor on Ye Sheng¡¯s body was a rare magic treasure in the world. It could attack and defend, which was extremely rare.


    ¡°I want his Dao Aura,¡±the giant whale said. Its voice rumbled like thunder, overshadowing the momentum of the Heavenly Tribtion.


    The three emptiness realm experts each said one sentence, directly splitting up Ye Sheng.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, heughed disdainfully. Then, heughed cruelly and said, ¡°In just a few words, you split me up. I also want to kill all of you. The corpses of the two sea monsters will be absorbed by the Magic Treasures I throw at me.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant, you just broke through. We are both at the third level of the emptiness realm,¡±the Great Zhou emptiness realm general berated.


    ¡°Ignorant brat, I really like your confident appearance, but I don¡¯t like your arrogant appearance,¡±the giant whale said coldly.


    ¡°What nonsense is there to say? Attack together and directly suppress him. This ck Sea area is ours. It¡¯s not the ce for an outsider Brat to act atrociously here,¡±the giant Python said coldly.

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 25, edge of Danger (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng was very strong now.


    But at the same time, Ye Sheng was very dangerous now.


    There were heavenly tribtions above and enemies below.


    Ye Sheng, who had broken through to the void tier, could use his full strength and defeat these three enemies at the third level of the void tier without too much of a problem.


    But there were heavenly tribtions.


    Ye Sheng defied the heavens and artificially created a foreign body, angering thews of Heaven and earth and sending down heavenly tribtions.


    Right now, Ye Sheng was in a very dangerous situation.


    The more people in the heavenly tribtion, the more powerful it would be. Originally, Ye Sheng had full confidence in it. But now, with the arrival of these three emptiness realm experts, the area of the heavenly tribtion suddenly expanded and enveloped them.


    However, it was still ye Sheng who was bearing most of the pressure.


    Boom!


    Dark clouds rolled and spread rapidly. A ball-shaped bolt of lightning struck down directly.


    It was aimed straight at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. With the Pdin armor on his body, he suddenly leaped up and struck out with his palm.


    Rumble!


    The bolt of lightning and Ye Sheng collided and instantly exploded. Lightning shed across the entire surface of the sea. It was extremely terrifying.


    When the Great Zhou general saw this scene, heughed loudly. ¡°You actually vited the heavenly tribtion. Fighting US under the heavenly tribtion is simply courting death.¡±


    The giant pythonughed cruelly and said, ¡°This is a good thing. It saves us our strength.¡±


    ¡°Kill him,¡±the giant whale said coldly.


    ¡°Ghost God Seven Kills!¡±The Great Zhou general wielded his long halberd and shed fiercely, directly charging over.


    Boom!


    The air shook violently, creating an iparably terrifying illusion. Seven Thousand Feet Phantoms appeared behind the general, each with a terrifying aura. They were none other than the ghosts and gods that had descended.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s wrist shook, and his fingers turned into a sword as he ruthlessly attacked.


    The Sword of the Great River came down from the sky!


    This attack had always been sessful in dealing with Jindan stage cultivators, but now, when it ruthlessly shed out, the Great Zhou general directly shattered it.


    Kacha!


    The Sword of the Great River, a strength that was previously unmatched, could not withstand a single blow from the opponent¡¯s ghost and gods seven kills.


    Moreover, the Great Zhou general came menacingly. He did not care about anything else and just stared at Ye Sheng. The ghost and gods seven kills had seven powerful attacks, and this was only the first attack.


    ¡°Go to Hell, the Order of the seven kills,¡±the Great Zhou general shouted coldly. He waved his long halberd, and the wind blew and the clouds scattered. An unrivalled power instantly pierced through the heaven and earth, charging straight at Ye Sheng¡¯s location.


    ¡°The Netherworld River!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned cold. This was a formidable opponent. He had been distracted by the Heavenly Tribtion, and he did not dare to underestimate him.


    A vast and mighty river surged, and an unrivalled power swept through the surroundings.


    Boom!


    The Ghost God seven shes¡¯second kill struck out with great power, instantly cleaving down on the Netherworld River.


    But fortunately, this attack was blocked by the Netherworld River.


    The river surged, stirring up waves. Ye Sheng stepped on the waves and ruthlessly punched out.


    Samsara seal!


    This attack turned into arge seal that was like a mountain, directly suppressing it.


    The Great Zhou general¡¯s expression was solemn. He hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Sheng, who had been distracted by the Heavenly Tribtion, would be able tounch such a powerful attack.


    However, he was a battle maniac to begin with. If you were to attack, I naturally wouldn¡¯t retreat.


    The halberd rolled like lightning as it ruthlessly hacked down.


    Third kill of the ghost and God seven kills.


    At this moment, a thunderous sound came from the sky.


    Kacha!


    A thick bolt of lightning shot out from the dark clouds and ruthlessly struck Ye Sheng.


    Pu!


    Ye Sheng spat out arge mouthful of blood. Even though he had the pdin armor, he was still injured.


    The Great Zhou general saw hope and quickly threw out his halberd.


    Rumble!


    He wanted to take advantage of your illness to take your life and use the help of the heavenly tribtion to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You can be considered to have some ability. You single-handedly withstood the heavenly tribtion and still have such great strength. However, all of this has ended. I will personally send you on your way,¡±the Great Zhou general said coldly.


    Even though Ye Sheng was injured, he could not help butugh loudly when he heard these words. There was deep disdain in hisughter. ¡°Even if the heavenly tribtion is present, I can still kill you.¡±


    Ye Sheng being injured by the strike did not only not make him afraid. Instead, it stimted ye Sheng¡¯s madness. It had been a long time since he had been injured. The Madness in his bones caused Ye Sheng to take a step forward.


    Kun Peng transformation was used.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body moved unsteadily like a shadow. In an instant, he appeared in front of the Great Zhou general and pressed down with both his hands.


    Samsara seal!


    Ye Sheng had added two condensed samsara seals to this attack. The power was enormous, and he pressed down ruthlessly.


    Rumble!


    The Great Zhou general¡¯s ghost god seven killspletely exploded under Ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    ¡°No, hold on for me!¡±The Great Zhou general roared, and with his long halberd in hand, he fiercely blocked the attack.


    ng!


    A clear sound reverberated in the surroundings. The Great Zhou general blocked ye Sheng¡¯s attack. Under the situation where the Ghost God Seven Kills¡¯phantom image was shattered by Ye Sheng, he used all his strength. His face flushed red, and his dao aura lingered. He used all his strength.., only then did he block this attack.


    ¡°Help me! What kind of show are you watching?¡±The Great Zhou general roared angrily. He was very dissatisfied with the actions of the giant python and the giant whale.


    The giant Python suddenly jumped out of the sea. Its body was several thousand meters long, and its giant tail fiercely swung.


    This attack was like a shocking war hammer descending. If Ye Sheng was hit, he would definitely be heavily injured.


    The giant whale¡¯s expression was cold. In a low voice, it said, ¡°Soul Plunder.¡±


    The soul attack it used sent out a terrifying ripple through the void. It wanted to infiltrate Ye Sheng¡¯s soul and plunder it.


    Kacha!


    In the next instant, the heavenly tribtion moved as well. It condensed into a bolt of lightning that was as thick as a human and directly struck down.


    A pincer attack from all directions.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s situation was precarious.


    When the Great Zhou general saw this scene, he excitedly shouted, ¡°Kid, I want to see how you block these attacks. This time, you will definitely die.¡±


    A thousand li away, the great demon king of the Void watched anxiously. He didn¡¯t dare to enter, afraid that the power of the heavenly tribtion would increase. That wasn¡¯t saving Ye Sheng, but harming him.


    ¡°Come on, Ye Sheng, kill them all.¡±The Great Demon King of the Void watched nervously, secretly worried for Ye Sheng.


    The giant Python¡¯s expression was ice-cold. Its tail swept across the horizon and came in a mighty wave.


    The giant whale dived into the sea, but the soul attack was fatal. If one was not careful, Ye Sheng would die on the spot.


    The Great Zhou general held ye Sheng back, not giving him the chance to escape.


    As for the Heavenly Tribtion, it was already staring at Ye Sheng and falling directly down.


    This situation was really on the verge of danger.


    Ye Sheng also knew that he was in great danger. There was really a life-and-death crisis, which made his expression cold.


    ¡°You Want to kill me? In your dreams!¡±Ye Sheng roared loudly. The earth in his Dantian suddenly exerted force, and a violent force surged out, supporting Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    The power of the first level of the three thousand emptiness realm.


    There were three thousand people in the Earth in the Dantian who had broken through to the emptiness realm. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s trump card, and he had never used it before. Now, Ye Sheng did not want to hide it anymore.


    ¡°Die for me.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long cry. With the support of the first level of the three thousand emptiness realm, he seemed to be full of energy. He directly stomped down with a foot, stepping on the reincarnation seal.


    Kacha!


    The Great Zhou general let out a miserable cry. All of his defenses were ruthlessly shattered by Ye Sheng at this moment, and then he was struck by the reincarnation seal. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, and his body scattered before falling into the air.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold, and he didn¡¯t care about him at all. He looked at the Python¡¯s tail and smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll drag you out right now.¡±

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 26, heavenly tribtion roasted snake (third watch)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    After crippling the Great Zhou general with a single stomp, Ye Sheng directly drew a trajectory in the air and arrived in front of the Python¡¯s tail before the heavenly tribtion had evennded.


    He grabbed viciously with both hands.


    An unrivalled power caused the python to widen its eyes and ask in disbelief, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°I want to taste the taste of test snake meat.¡±


    The giant Python panicked in its heart and roared furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it...¡±


    However, before it could finish speaking, it was directly stunned by Ye Sheng¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Get Up!¡±Ye Sheng roared furiously. The augmentation of the strength of the first level of the three thousand emptiness realm allowed him to be unprecedentedly powerful. This dense strength did not spread out from within his body. He was bloated to the point of panic, so he did something astonishing.


    Ye Sheng grabbed the tail of the giant python and swung it fiercely.


    Hula!


    The ocean churned, and huge waves surged, engulfing the entire world.


    And in this ce, a giant python that was several thousand meters long was grabbed out by Ye Sheng, the human.


    He lifted his tail and swung it fiercely, using absolute strength to throw the giant python out.


    The giant Python struggled with all its might. It roared furiously repeatedly, and its ZHENQI surged. The strength of the snake demon was all used up.


    It even straightened its curled up body and bit down on Ye Sheng¡¯s body with its bloody mouth, wanting to Swallow Ye Sheng, a human, in one gulp.


    ¡°Scram!¡±However, Ye Sheng only kicked out and sent the other party¡¯s head flying.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current strength was something that even a fifth level emptiness realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand. No matter how powerful this Python was, it wasn¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng.


    With this attack, the Python was directly struck until it was dizzy and disoriented. Then, its body was flung away by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze instantly aimed at the heavenly tribtion. A brilliant light shed in his eyes, and he said with a cold smile, ¡°This heavenly tribtion has be so powerful because of you guys. I Can¡¯t be the only one to bear it. Come and have a taste of it.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±the python panicked. It let out a shrill cry and struggled with all its might.


    However, all of this was useless. Ye Sheng grabbed its tail and smashed it.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, a strong wind swept across. A tiny human threw a giant python that was thousands of meters away and crashed into the heavenly tribtion.


    The Heavenly Tribtion wanted to Chop Ye Sheng, but the giant python crashed into it. There was no way to avoid it, so it struck the giant Python¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the giant python, which was several thousand meters long, let out a mournful roar. Its entire body had been electrocuted to the point that it was transparent. The heavenly tribtion wandered around the giant Python¡¯s body, releasing a tremendous power that electrocuted the giant python until its entire body went numb, it was even more powerless to break free from Ye Sheng¡¯s imprisonment.


    This scene shocked the great Zhou general and the giant whale. They watched in a daze, their hearts filled with shock.


    Wasn¡¯t this too rough?


    When the great demon king of the void thousands of Li away saw this scene, he pped excitedly and roared, ¡°We have to be so powerful. We have to electrocute this giant Python to death and let it daydream.¡±


    In the void, the heavenly tribtion seemed to have been angered by Ye Sheng. If this attack failed, it would immediately condense the next attack.


    Within the dark clouds, lightning shed. It was iparably terrifying. When these lightning intertwined, it was as if tens of thousands of giant pythons were entangled, causing one¡¯s body and heart to go numb.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, heughed loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to chop me. I¡¯lle to you myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±When the giant Python heard this, its entire body started to struggle intensely. It had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t touch me,¡±the giant Python roared angrily. Its expression was one of fear. It sensed that something was wrong.


    Below, the Great Zhou general¡¯s heart was ice-cold. He had been stomped down by Ye Sheng, and his entire body was powerless. His strength had been scattered, and there was no way for him to escape.


    As for the giant whale, it was hiding at the bottom of the sea. Seeing this scene, it was furious. It controlled its soul attack and fiercely attacked Ye Sheng.


    ng!


    However, this soul attack was blocked by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace had absorbed the Dragon Pill, and its origin was recovering a little bit. Its power was increasing, and its collision made the soul attackpletely useless.


    ¡°You want to use your soul to attack me.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he immediately smashed the Pantheon pill furnace down.


    Suppression!


    The pantheon pill furnace suddenly grew bigger, and like a mountain, it fiercely smashed into the sea.


    The giant whale turned pale with fright, and immediately wanted to escape. However, the Pantheon pill furnace was too fast, and its body was too big. There was no way to dodge, and it was directly smashed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Rumble!


    The Sea stirred up a hundred thousand feet of waves. The giant whale¡¯s terrifying body was hit by the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and it waspletely powerless to resist. It let out a miserable cry, shaking the entire ck Sea region, causing countless lesser demons to shiver.


    The entire ck Sea region¡¯s people and demons had sensed this battle. When some people rushed nearby, they saw a terrifying scene.


    Ye Sheng threw off the pantheon pill furnace and suppressed the giant whale, leaving it with nowhere to run. Then, he lifted up the giant python that was several thousand meters long and directly soared into the sky.


    He wanted to enter the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t touch me! Let Go of me! You Bastard! You Bastard!¡±The giant python panicked and continuously cursed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was firm as hepletely ignored it.


    ¡°Master, I was wrong. If you let me go, I¡¯ll be your ve. I¡¯ll be your mount. If I submit to you, you can let me go.¡±The Python was truly afraid. It was afraid from the inside out, the attack just now had already made it feel the terror of the Heavenly Tribtion. If it charged in, it would really be a roasted snake.


    However, no matter how it tried to defend itself, whether it was cursing angrily or trying to curry favor with Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng stubbornly ignored it and directly charged into the heavenly tribtion.


    Rumble!


    The heavenly tribtion was still brewing, but who would have thought that Ye Sheng would directly charge in? This was simply a provocation.


    The Heavenly Tribtion was enraged.


    Tens of thousands of heavenly lightning bolts gathered together and fiercely struck over.


    Ye Shengughed out loud. ¡°You came at the right time. Today, I will have a great battle with all of you for 300 rounds.¡±


    The giant python roared, ¡°F * ck you, it¡¯s me who will fight them three hundred rounds.¡±


    However, the heavenly tribtion did not care. Since the giant Python and the others had charged in together, they would be killed together.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the heavenly tribtion arrived in front of them. It was like a giant ball of lightning, at least a few tens of miles away.


    Ye sheng shouted, ¡°Good.¡±


    He held the giant Python and used it as a long whip, smashing it fiercely.


    ¡°You will die a horrible death. Even if I be a ghost, I will not let you off.¡±The Python let out a long shrill cry.


    Then, he was smashed into the lightning ball by Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The Python¡¯s voice came to an abrupt stop. Its entire body was entangled by the Lightning Tribtion. It was so terrifying that it could not even speak due to the electricity.


    The air was filled with the smell of meat. The python that was thousands of meters long was instantly cooked.


    And at the next moment, the Lightning Ball was smashed open by the python. Tens of thousands of bolts of lightning instantly devoured the python. From the inside to the outside, from the body to the heart, the Python was cooked.


    Itsst sentence was, ¡°I will not let you off even if I be a ghost.¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored it and directly threw the python down. An emptiness realm great demon was struck to death by the heavenly tribtion just like that.


    But Ye Sheng did not retreat. He charged straight into the python, wanting to absorb the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°Your strength is much weaker now. It¡¯s my turn.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl.

 Chapter 394

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 27, I seeded (fourth update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Most of the power of the heavenly tribtion had been absorbed by the giant python.


    A great demon with three levels of false rm had been struck to death just like that. It was simply terrifying.


    If Ye Sheng had gone by himself, he would have been either dead or crippled.


    Meanwhile, the people and demons of the ck Sea region who were watching the battle all felt their bodies and minds go cold. They were dumbstruck.


    This was an emptiness realm great demon, the most terrifying existence in the ck Sea region. Had he been killed just like that?


    That human, with a giant python in his hand, hacked towards the heavenly tribtion. This scene was something that these people would never forget in their entire lives.


    The Great Zhou general¡¯s entire body went cold. This Ye Sheng was too ferocious. He was already injured, yet he still had such powerful strength.


    Three third level emptiness realm experts besieged him, and there was also a heavenly tribtion. However, they did not kill Ye Sheng. Instead, one was crippled by Ye Sheng in the blink of an eye, one was killed, and one was suppressed.


    What should they do?


    The Great Zhou general was thinking of a way out and how to escape, but when he looked around, there was no one under the heavenly tribtion.


    The giant whale was suppressed and was trying its best to break free.


    However, the Pantheon pill furnace was no longer the original pantheon pill furnace. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s careful nurturing and the powerful assistance of the Dragon Pill, it was still easy for the Pantheon Pill Furnace to suppress a third level emptiness realm expert.


    Right now, the only hope was the heavenly tribtion. The Great Zhou general and the giant whale both hoped that the heavenly tribtion would chop ye Sheng to death. That way, they would be saved.


    The heavenly tribtion had chopped the giant python to death, and it still had a terrifying might. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was no longer as powerful as it was at the beginning.


    He couldpletely deal with it.


    With a long howl, Ye Sheng charged into the heavenly tribtion. Under the gazes of tens of thousands of people, tens of thousands of heavenly tribtions wrapped around Ye Sheng, engulfing him in an instant.


    The Great Zhou general saw hope and his eyes lit up. Could This Heavenly Tribtion Kill Ye Sheng?


    A thousand li away, the great demon king of the void watched nervously and prayed in his heart. He had to believe Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng would not shoot blindly. He had to be confident to charge in.


    In the Heavenly Tribtion, Ye Sheng was instantly wrapped up and turned into a ball of lightning. It flickered with a powerful light and was iparably hot.


    This was the lightning moving within Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng took off the Saint Martial armor. He did not use the saint martial armor to block it.


    Ye Sheng wanted to absorb the lightning and condense a dao rhythm.


    The dao rhythm of lightning.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s goal. He was very ambitious. Since he had defied the heavens to create a foreign body, then he did not care about the emptiness realm condensing more dao rhythm. The heavenly tribtion would be bigger.


    If Ye Sheng wanted to create a body of origin, he naturally needed more dao charms.


    ¡°For Beauty Zhou, for revenge for my mother, for killing ye Hong, and for resisting the remaining people of the feather emergence Holy Land, I must be stronger.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was firm. He had too many enemies. He needed to be stronger.


    The Lightning was very powerful. Even though the giant python had used up a wave, Ye Sheng did not use the holy martial armor to block it. He was instantly struck until he spat out blood and his injuries worsened.


    However, Ye Sheng did not care about it. With a determined gaze, he roared, ¡°Absorb it for me.¡±


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the Heaven and earth like a whale. A huge amount of spiritual qi and a huge amount of lightning were all swallowed into Ye Sheng¡¯s stomach.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    The Lightning made Ye Sheng¡¯s reaction slow. However, Ye Sheng sat cross-legged with a determined expression and forcefully suppressed it.


    ¡°Lightning Dao Rhythm!¡±Ye Sheng roared in a low voice.


    At this moment, the Lightning within his body was controlled by Ye Sheng¡¯s soul and Dantian. Then, it waspressed,pressed, andpressed.


    Tens of thousands of lightning bolts slowly transformed into a dao rhythm at this moment.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was severely injured and covered in bruises.


    However, all of this was worth it.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Sixth Dao rhythm appeared.


    He directly transformed the Dao rhythm into the palm of his right hand. At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s right hand hadpletely transformed.


    Five types of dao rhythm transformed into five fingers, and lightning transformed into a palm. Whenbined, it was a terrifying origin body.


    Of course, this was only the initial stage, and its power was far from reaching its peak.


    But even so, in this world, Ye Sheng still walked on the path of invincibility.


    The Heavenly Tribtion was swallowed by Ye Sheng, and the world instantly regained its light. The dark clouds retreated, and the wind and waves calmed down. Everyone watched nervously.


    Did the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Strike Ye Sheng to death?


    The Great Zhou general watched nervously. This was rted to his life and death.


    If Ye Sheng was struck to death, he could live on. The injuries he had received would definitely heal after he went back to recuperate for a few years.


    But if ye Sheng wasn¡¯t struck to death, he would be out of luck.


    ¡°He must have been struck to death,¡±the Great Zhou general kept telling himself.


    As for the giant whale that was suppressed in the sea, it gave up struggling. It tried many times, but the all gods pill furnace didn¡¯t give it a chance. It was directly suppressed to the point that it had no temper.


    The Void Demon King that was thousands of miles away stared at the world, wanting to see how Ye Sheng was doing?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ye Sheng signed a contract with me. As long as nothing happens to him, the contract won¡¯t have any reaction,¡±the void demon king said nervously.


    With the contract, as long as Ye Sheng didn¡¯t die, there wouldn¡¯t be any movement. Once Ye Sheng died, the Void Demon King would also be unlucky.


    Now that there was no reaction from the contract, it proved that Ye Sheng was fine.


    However, the Void Demon King still couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Just as everyone was staring at the sky and Earth, thest wisp of dark clouds dispersed, and Ye Sheng¡¯s figure appeared.


    The Great Zhou general¡¯s expression was dull.


    The giant whale realized the furious roar and struggled with all its might once more, unwilling to die.


    And thousands of Li away, many people¡¯s hearts were half-chilled.


    Three emptiness realm big shots attacking ye Sheng, and they were actually going to fail?


    Only the Void Demon King suddenly jumped up, excitedly changing his original form and rushing into the sea, he roared, ¡°Ye Sheng, well done. You defeated the Heavenly Tribtion and created a variant form. You are a genius. In the entire void, no one is more genius than you.¡±


    Ye Sheng stood in midair. His injuries were not light, and 80% of his strength had been lost. His clothes were tattered, and he looked extremely miserable.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were shining brightly, containing hope.


    He had seeded.


    He had artificially created a foreign body, and he had passed the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Moreover, this heavenly tribtion was a strengthened version. Ye Sheng had passed it just like before, and he had even absorbed the Lightning, evolving the Dao rhythm of lightning.


    Ye Sheng was now carrying six dao rhythms. Once he recovered to the peak, it would definitely be very terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright as he muttered.


    He had broken through to the void tier.


    He had created a variant form.


    He had passed the Heavenly Tribtion.


    He had gained strength.


    From the trash that the people of the Ye residence called him a few years ago to the current void tier great expert.


    Ye Sheng had walked with difficulty and determination. During this period of time, he had encountered many people to help him, but the most crucial thing was still ye Sheng himself.


    His perseverance, hard work, and hard work had all been rewarded today.


    Ye Sheng suddenlyughed, and then heughed loudly, looking like a mad demon.


    He felt quite sullen. In Great Qin, he had been forced to go out to sea by the remnants of the Sacred Land of ascendance. He had never seen them before, and he had only heard of them before being forced to go out to sea to improve himself.


    This humiliation had always been in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart, and it did not disappear for a long time.


    As for ye Hong¡¯s schemes, he had never ced ye Sheng in his eyes.


    Now That Ye Sheng had broken through to the void realm, his battle prowess could directly kill those at the fifth level of the Void Realm. Even if he had not reached the peak, he was no longer bullied by everyone.

 Chapter 395

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 28, recuperation (fifth watch)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Although Ye Sheng, who had broken through to the void tier, was heavily injured and had lost eighty percent of his strength, no one dared to go forward.


    The person closest to him was the great Zhou general, but he had been crippled by Ye Sheng and had no fighting strength at all.


    The giant whale was suppressed and could not move.


    The rest of the people were all a thousand miles away, and no one dared to go forward.


    Ye Sheng was alone, and he suppressed the entire ck Sea region to the point that no one dared to make a sound.


    The Void Demon King¡¯s main body was swimming freely in the sea, and it was very happy. But suddenly, it felt the undercurrent surging at the bottom of the sea, as if a terrifying existence had awakened.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, quickly finish this ce and leave as soon as possible. There¡¯s a problem with this evil ce.¡±The void demon king immediately told Ye Sheng that he did not dare to continue wandering in the sea.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze. The Great Demon King of the Void had said that this ce was very strange since it was his first time here. The sound of their battle just now had caused a greatmotion. If something happened that Ye Sheng could not control, he would not feel good either.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on the Great Zhou general.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng coldly raised a finger and flicked it.


    The Dao of space burst forth, transforming into a sword in the air.


    Puchi!


    This sword directly pierced through the great Zhou general¡¯s forehead.


    The Great Zhou general¡¯s body went limp, and he fell straight into the sea.


    On his deathbed, he did not say a single word. Ye Sheng could not be bothered to listen to his nonsense. I want to kill you. No matter what you say, I still want to kill you. If that¡¯s the case, why listen to his nonsense?


    He killed the Great Zhou general so casually that no one in the entire ck Sea region spoke. Everyone was frightened by Ye Sheng.


    Wasn¡¯t this too violent?


    In the next second, Ye Sheng turned his gaze to the giant whale.


    This was a truly terrifying existence that had always been hidden in the sea. Its personality was gloomy, and it was precisely because it used its soul to attack Ye Sheng. If not for the all gods pill furnace, Ye Sheng would have had a very difficult time.


    ¡°Pantheon Pill Furnace, absorb it. An emptiness realm great demon should be able to allow me to recover some of my injuries,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s weapon spirit me was delighted and immediately swallowed the entire whale.


    Yes, it swallowed it.


    The pantheon pill furnace erged and swallowed the whale in an instant. It slowly shrank and returned to the spot between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows, in his sea of consciousness.


    It was clean and neat. The Pantheon Pill Furnace was the same as Ye Sheng. It didn¡¯t give the giant whale a chance to speak or beg for mercy.


    I¡¯m going to kill you. Why are you still talking so much?


    ¡°Void Demon King, carry me away.¡±Seeing that everything was settled, Ye Sheng rxed. Intense pain came from all over his body, making his body go limp and ready to fall.


    Rumble!


    The Void Demon King transformed into his true form. The ROC form of the Kun Peng only became 100 meters in size. In an instant, it carried ye Sheng and disappeared into the sea.


    The people of the ck Sea region heaved a sigh of relief when they saw this. This battle had finally ended. They had lost three emptiness realm experts. The power of the ck Sea region was about to be reshuffled.


    After Ye Sheng left, a huge eyeball appeared in the depths of the sea. It had a deep expression as it stared at the area where the battle had just taken ce. When it realized that there was no movement, it slowly fell silent again.


    ..


    The Void Demon King carried ye Sheng and left the ck Sea area at a high speed.


    After flying for half a day, they finally stopped on a small ind.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are your injuries serious?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Shengy on the back of the Void Demon King and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s quite serious. My injuries are severe. ording to my own recovery, I¡¯ll only need half a year. It¡¯s heavier than any previous time.¡±


    This time, it was another tribtion and a great battle. It really pushed Ye Sheng to his limit. He had used all the power of the Earth in his dantian.


    Fortunately, the harvest was also huge and did not disappoint ye Sheng.


    ¡°How are you going to heal your injuries?¡±The Void Demon King asked worriedly. It knew that Ye Sheng could not wait half a year.


    Of course, Ye Sheng could not wait half a year. He took out the pantheon pill furnace and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there the essence of an emptiness realm great demon here?¡±


    The Void Demon King suddenly came to a realization. ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t kill it but kept it. It turns out that you targeted it with an enormous amount of energy.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°What a pity for that giant python. Because it was struck to death by the Heavenly Tribtion, its energy waspletely exhausted. If it was added to it, I wouldn¡¯t have to wait anymore. In less than ten days, it would definitely recover.¡±


    Ye Sheng pped down with his palm. With a Dong Sound, the Pantheon Pill Furnace began to burn fiercely, roasting the giant whale great demon.


    This was a great demon at the third level of the emptiness realm, and its massive energy was not something that humans couldpare to. The pantheon pill furnace roasting it could help ye Sheng recover from his injuries.


    Otherwise, half a year would be too long.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s mes were very powerful. The giant whale had cultivated for several hundred years, and its essence was quickly extracted.


    Moreover, its own fish meat had also been roasted.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King began to eat the whale meat on this small ind.


    Because the giant whale was a void realm demon, its meat was delicious. Ye Sheng ate quite a lot, but there was still a lot left. Ye Sheng threw the rest to the void demon king while he began to enter seclusion to recover from his injuries.


    The giant whale¡¯s essence was injected into Ye Sheng¡¯s body by the Pantheon Pill Furnace, slowly healing his injuries.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was riddled with thousands of holes. They were all damaged by the violent lightning, but fortunately, his Dantian was intact, so these were all superficial wounds.


    The essence of the whale could be healed.


    There were also some injuries to his tendons, veins, and bones that the whale¡¯s essence could not heal. They needed Ye Sheng to slowly recuperate.


    For five days in a row, Ye Sheng quietly rested and healed his injuries.


    The entire body of the whale was eaten by the void demon king. It was very delicious. The void demon king said wistfully, ¡°Ye Sheng, when your injuries are healed, we¡¯ll go and hunt an emptiness realm great demon to roast and eat. How about that?¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored it and even became addicted to eating. How could it be that easy to casually hunt one.


    Only these two great demons took the initiative to find trouble with Ye Sheng. Only then could ye Sheng kill them. If they hid in the deep sea, where would ye Sheng Find Them?


    In the deep sea, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was greatly reduced, while the sea demons¡¯strength greatly increased.


    Seeing that Ye Sheng ignored him, the Void Demon King did not give up and continued to ask, ¡°Ye Sheng, now that you¡¯ve broken through to the Void Realm, are you going to return to Great Qin or continue to wander overseas?¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned; he was also thinking about this question.


    After breaking through to the Void Realm, he had already entered the final stage of cultivation. However, he was still unable to deal with the remaining people from the Sacred Land of ascendance.


    And as he continued to wander overseas, Ye Sheng did not have any goals. This was very vexing.


    ¡°Void Demon King, do you have any suggestions?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Void Demon King thought carefully and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, now that you have broken through to the Void Realm, you have a certain level of strength. Do you want to Go Somewhere?¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked at the Void Demon King in confusion. He asked, ¡°Where do you want me to go?¡±


    ¡°To the banks of the great river to look for the members of the longevity n,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Why now?¡±


    The members of the longevity n by the banks of the great river were rted to ye Hong¡¯s n. Ye Sheng had originally nned to go after breaking through to the fifth or sixth level of the Void realm, because once he went there, he would definitely go against ye Hong.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to meet ye Hong so early. He still needed to umte experience, and he still needed a certain amount of time.


    This time was not far away. Ye Sheng estimated that in one year, he would be able to stand in front of ye Hong and avenge his mother.

 Chapter 396

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 29: Pregnant (first update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng had been at sea for three months.


    He had spent one month on the journey, and the remaining two months were spent on breaking through and recovering from his injuries.


    During these three months, Ye Sheng also spent his 19th birthday.


    One night.


    The sky was clear and cloudless. The blue sea greeted his eyes, and the scenery was beautiful.


    Ye Sheng stood up and exercised his muscles and bones. It was veryfortable. Although his injuries had not fully recovered, his strength had at least recovered to above the fifthyer, close to 60% .


    The rest needed time to recover. Ye Sheng estimated that without external nourishment, he would need at least three months.


    The giant whale essence had shortened half a year to three months, which was already very good. After all, Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries were so severe.


    Looking at the sea, Ye Sheng slowly moved his body, his expression calm.


    The sea rippled, and the waves rolled. asionally, birds could be seen diving into the sea, picking up fish and pping their wings.


    The Void Demon King turned into a bird again, squatting on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and looking at the sea with an arrogant expression.


    ¡°When do you n to leave here?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll recover today. My strength can be recovered to the sixthyer, which is enough for me to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Three months out at sea, and you broke through to the Void realm. I reckon that ye Hong would be greatly surprised if he knew, right?¡±The Great Demon King of the Void sneered and mocked ye Hong¡¯s arrogance. From the beginning to the end, he did not put Ye Sheng in his eyes and used ye Sheng as a catalyst.., he used it to deal with Noble Consort Ye and Qin the second.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. At the mention of Ye Hong, he did not grit his teeth. A deep hatred had fused into his bone marrow, leaving only calmness and instinct.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ability to make him kill ye Hong could not be stopped by anyone.


    ¡°When I return this time, if ye Hong discovers that I¡¯ve broken through to the Void Tier, he probably won¡¯t dare to look down on me. What awaits me will be a violent storm,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    In the past, ye Hong had ignored ye Sheng and looked down on him because Ye Sheng had not broken through to the void tier.


    No matter how much trouble Ye Sheng caused in the golden core realm, in the eyes of the Void Tier, he was only so-so.


    The golden core was only the golden core in the end.


    However, it was different now. Ye Sheng had broken through to the void tier and arrived at the same realm as them. There was only a difference of a dozen or so realms, but Ye Sheng was still young. These differences would be caught up by Ye Sheng sooner orter.


    As such, Ye Sheng knew very well that returning to Great Qin this time would truly be facing an enemy at the Void realm.


    It would no longer be like before, where they would fight small battles.


    Thinking about this, Ye Sheng could not help but feel a bit more anxious, and the joy he felt after breaking throughpletely disappeared.


    He still needed to work harder than before to stabilize himself.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King looked at the sea and started to chat. As they chatted, Ye Sheng suddenly froze.


    He had a strange feeling.


    In the direction of Great Qin¡¯s Xianyang, there was an additional concern.


    Ye Sheng frowned. What was this concern?


    ..


    Great Qin, Xianyang City, quasi-sage manor.


    Ever since Ye Sheng had left Xianyang, Beauty Zhou had moved back to live with him. The manor that Ye Sheng lived in was managed by the butler.


    Beauty Zhou was very sensible and knew that Ye Sheng had many enemies. As Ye Sheng¡¯s wife, her cultivation was not high, so she was naturally a breakthrough.


    Therefore, she stayed in the residence and did not go out. Even if she had an invitation from her close friends, she would reject them all or invite them to the quasi-sage residence for a chat.


    She did not want to bring trouble to Ye Sheng, because she knew that Ye Sheng was suffering now. Enemies surrounded him, and she was struggling hard. It was fine if she could not help as his wife, but she must not be a burden.


    On this day, Beauty Zhou was chatting with a sister who had a good rtionship with her since she was young.


    This sister was married just like Beauty Zhou.


    The one she married was Fang conglong.


    Just a month ago, Fang conglong also got married. It was a family marriage. However, this woman was well-educated and polite, and her beauty was not inferior. After Fang conglong came into contact with her, he also nodded and agreed.


    Beauty Zhou even went to give a wedding gift on behalf of Ye Sheng, but she did not attend the wedding.


    ¡°Sister, you are pregnant now. Is Ye Sheng noting back?¡±A gentle voice said. It was beauty Zhou¡¯s good sister, Lu Qing.


    Beauty Zhou smiled gently. She looked at her slightly bulging belly and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know yet. I only found out about it after he left.¡±


    Lu Qing said enviously, ¡°Big sister is really lucky. She married a famous young talent and is going to be a mother soon.¡±


    Beauty Zhou smiled sweetly and said, ¡°You will be soon too. Get closer to your husband.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s face turned red and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me about this matter. Conglong is very busy. Recently, he has taken over the matters of the Fang family and is very tired every day. My heart aches when I see him.¡±


    Lu Qing was also quite satisfied with this political marriage alliance. Fang conglong did not have any bad habits. After getting married, he restrained his unfaithful heart and wholeheartedly treated her. Furthermore, he was appointed as the next head of the Fang family, now, he was taking over all the matters of the Fang family. The husband and wife were harmonious and harmonious. She was very satisfied with her current life.


    ¡°Sister, you still have to remind brother-inw that he will not be around during the pregnancy. When the child is born, he must be by your side,¡±Lu Qing suddenly said.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression changed, and she gave a carefree smile, she said, ¡°We are all cultivators. I also have innate cultivation. It¡¯s just giving birth. There¡¯s no problem. There¡¯s no need for him toe back. He has his own things to do, so I can stay at home at ease.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at Beauty Zhou with admiration. She naturally knew of the grudge between Ye Sheng and King Ye, so she had to admire beauty Zhou. A woman who didn¡¯t have a husband to apany her and gave birth to a child without the slightestint.., if it were her, she definitely would not be able to do this.


    ¡°Sister is really the best wife in the world,¡±Lu Qing said with a sigh.


    Beauty Zhou shook her head and said, ¡°The prerequisite for me to be the best wife in the world is that I have met the best husband in the world.¡±


    Lu Qing stood up and turned to leave. ¡°These words are too mushy. I Can¡¯t listen to it anymore. Fortunately, I¡¯m married. If it were any other youngdy who heard these words, she would probably want to bow down to you immediately.¡±


    Beauty Zhou smiled happily and got up to send him off. However, she did not continue speaking.


    She loved Ye Sheng wholeheartedly and did not want to share it with others.


    After sending Lu Qing off, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan returned. Looking at his daughter who had be fatter because of her pregnancy, he sighed. ¡°Time flies. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯re going to be a mother too.¡±


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s been three months. Is there any news about my husband?¡±Beauty Zhou asked worriedly.


    ¡°Three months ago, Ye Sheng went to Tianshan and met with the seven monsters of Tianshan. After that, he made a trip to chaos city. After that, he disappeared without any news,¡±Zhou Yuan said.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s expression was calm, but the worry in her eyes could not be dispelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. No news is good news. It means that Ye Sheng is working hard in cultivation somewhere,¡±Zhou Yuanforted her.


    ¡°Has the remaining person from the ascendance sacrednd returned?¡±Beauty Zhou asked with aplicated expression. It was because of this person that Ye Sheng left her.


    ¡°He¡¯s back. He returned a month ago, but it¡¯s different from what I imagined. He didn¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan frowned.

 Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 30: Going to the Sky Mountain (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The remaining person from the plume manifestation holynd had returned.


    However, after he returned, it was different from everyone¡¯s expectations. He did not go all over the world to look for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was the main culprit behind the destruction of the plume manifestation Holy Land. However, this person did not follow ye Hong and the others¡¯expectations to look for Ye Sheng. Instead, he made a trip to the Sky Mountain.


    ¡°He went to the Sky Mountain?¡±Beauty Zhou asked worriedly. This was a great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. Could the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain block him?


    ¡°The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain blocked him. No one knows the result of this battle, but after he left the mountain, the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain still exist. This means that they are on par with each other,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said.


    It was evident how powerful the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain were to be able to fight to a draw with the remaining people of the feather emergence Holy Land.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±Beauty Zhou asked seriously.


    ¡°Liu Ru,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said.


    ¡°A woman?¡±Beauty Zhou asked in surprise.


    ¡°A man, but he looks like a woman. It¡¯s the same as you pretending to be a man. The difference is that he¡¯s a real man, and you¡¯re a man pretending to be a man,¡±Zhou Yuan said.


    ¡°Father, when can you break through to the Sage Realm?¡±Beauty Zhou asked expectantly.


    Once Zhou Yuan broke through, Ye Sheng would also have protection. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to hide.


    ¡°Within a year,¡±Zhou Yuan said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°The wisdom of the hundred sages of the philosophers is too profound. I study them every day and still feel as vast as the sea. They are pioneers while I am only a follower. The difference is very obvious. I am inferior to them in this aspect,¡±Zhou Yuan sighed.


    ¡°Father will definitely be able to do it.¡±Beauty Zhou could only hope that he would break through as soon as possible so that Ye Sheng would have an umbre so that he would not have to risk his life outside.


    ..


    Above the ocean, on a nameless ind.


    Ye Sheng rose up, soaring into the sky amidst the morning glow and the tides. His speed was as fast as a bolt of lightning, reaching its peak.


    On his shoulder, the void demon king stood there unmoving.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries had recovered by six levels, and the rest had to be slowly recovered.


    After sailing for more than three months, Ye Sheng had broken through to the void realm. Over the past few days, he had already thought about what to do next.


    Return to the Great Qin.


    No matter what, Ye Sheng had to face the pressure directly. He had to go to the Heaven Mountain First and ask for senior Xu¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Void Demon King, let¡¯s go to the Heaven Mountain,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Go to the Heaven Mountain Again?¡±The void demon king sighed and said helplessly.


    It could not be exposed on the Heaven Mountain. The Seven Monsters of the Heaven Mountain had been staring at the Heaven Lake all these years, wanting to capture it. Even the Void Demon King was a little afraid of them.


    However, if Ye Sheng wanted to go, it could not not follow him.


    Ye Sheng ignored itsints and immediately used the Kun Peng Transformation, rushing towards Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Seven dayster, Ye Sheng arrived near the port where he had gone out to sea. With the speed of the Void realm, Ye Sheng could have been even faster, and he would have been back in three to five days. However, because he was still injured, he could not move much, and he was only dyed for seven days.


    After stepping on Great Qin¡¯snd, Ye Sheng looked at the sea behind him. Ye Sheng finally understood what the manatee had said.


    Traveling alone on the sea was simply too dull. The sea was the same, and at first nce, it seemed quite beautiful. However, after seeing it for too long, it was still better onnd.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s return did not rm anyone, and with his speed, ordinary people would not be able to see him.


    He rushed straight to the sky mountain without any hesitation.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng arrived at the foot of the Sky Mountain.


    The Sky Mountain was still the same sky mountain. From the outside, it was still majestic and majestic. The mountain ranges were stacked on top of each other, and it was iparably green.


    However, when Ye Sheng saw it, he frowned. The Sky Mountain was not peaceful at all. The spiritual energy was restless. At the peak of the Sky Mountain, the spiritual energy was as violent as lightning, flickering with light.


    This was a scene only an emptiness realm expert could see.


    ¡°Something happened.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart sank. He sensed that something was wrong.


    He quickly went up the mountain.


    Ye Sheng had been to the sky mountain many times, so he was familiar with the way. When he reached the halfway point of the mountain, Ye Sheng sensed that the Taoist connotation in the Sky Mountain was in a state of hibernation after a big battle.


    There had been a fierce battle here.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn. He reckoned that he could not drag on the rtionship with the remaining person of the plume manifestation Holy Land.


    Upon reaching the peak of the mountain, Ye Sheng saw that arge area had been destroyed. The scene of the previously beautiful snowy mountain, which was like a fairnd, had fallen into the mortal world.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯ve broken through to the Void Tier?¡±A surprised voice sounded from behind Ye Sheng.


    It was not senior Xu, but the totem inheritor.


    He ced his hands behind his back and looked at Ye Sheng with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Senior, what happened here?¡±Ye Sheng hurriedly asked.


    The totem inheritor smacked his lips and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was a fight. Seven people fighting one person, and I almost lost. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±The totem inheritor shook his head and said.


    ¡°Is it the remaining person from the plume manifestation Holy Land?¡±Ye Sheng asked seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. This bastard, just you wait. When I enter the twelfth level of the void stage, I¡¯ll go and find him,¡±the totem inheritor said in an indignant tone.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Don¡¯t you know how badly you¡¯ve been beaten up?¡±A disdainful voice sounded out as senior Xu walked over slowly. She was still as beautiful and immortal-like as ever, and her pure white long dress was spotless.., it was as if she wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    However, Ye Sheng knew that there was still something wrong with her. In the past, she would always step on the void three feet above the ground and not be stained by dust. But now, she was actually walking on the ground.


    ¡°That Brat has obtained the inheritance of a void Almighty. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be unable to defeat him? When we¡¯ve all broken through, let¡¯s go find him together,¡±the totem inheritor muttered.


    ¡°Go back and recuperate properly. You are currently on the verge of breaking through, don¡¯t fall down. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to enter this realm next time,¡±senior void said indifferently.


    The totem inheritor sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched him leave and looked at senior void, asking, ¡°Senior, you aren¡¯t injured, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t been injured in decades. This time, I know that I¡¯m still a human, not a fairy.¡±Senior Xu revealed a trace of a smile and looked at Ye Sheng with satisfaction, he said, ¡°It¡¯s only been three months, and you¡¯ve already broken through to the void tier. As expected, you didn¡¯t disappoint my expectations. I originally thought that you would need a year.¡±


    Ye Sheng said softly, ¡°The main reason is that Daoist Jiu¡¯s essence is too much. Otherwise, if I were to rely on myself, it would be at least a year¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°This is also your opportunity. There¡¯s no need to be modest. You¡¯re a genius. I think you¡¯re the son of fate of this era, worthy of being the number one person.¡±Senior Xu brought Ye Sheng back to his wooden house.


    A pot of tea was boiling. Senior Xuy on the wooden chair. His posture was enchanting, but his face was somewhat tired.


    Ye sheng brewed the tea and poured a cup for senior Xu. He asked in a serious tone, ¡°When did the remaining people of the ascendance sacrednd arrive?¡±


    ¡°Twenty days ago, he came here and said that he wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter of US exterminating the ascendance sacrednd if he wasn¡¯t killed after receiving three punches from him,¡±senior Xu said slowly.


    Ye Sheng picked up a cup of tea and drank it with a frown. These words were very arrogant. was this person really confident or arrogant?

 Chapter 398

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 31, the Second Key -ThirdhUpdatedate)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Receiving three punches and not dying.


    He simply didn¡¯t treat the seven monsters of the Heavenly Mountain as human beings.


    In the end, it was obvious that he was acting big and was blocked by the Seven Monsters of the Heavenly Mountain.


    ¡°Do you know how we blocked it?¡±Senior Void said faintly.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and looked at senior void.


    ¡°I, the wood monster monk, the deste man priest only blocked one punch, and the totem inheritor blocked two punches. The human demon, the tomb keeper, and broken de master blocked all three punches,¡±senior void said expressionlessly.


    Ye Sheng knew that she must be feeling very ufortable right now.


    ¡°So Strong?¡±Ye Sheng found it a little hard to believe.


    Among the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain, a few of them had already reached the threshold of the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. Senior Void had also been suppressing himself and did not want to break through so early, but now that he was fighting with this person, he only managed to block one punch?


    Were they too weak, or was this person too strong?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Liu Ru is very strong. I reckon she is not much weaker than ye Hong. You should be more careful in the future,¡±senior void reminded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Liu Ru is. His name?¡±Ye Sheng said with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, male and female. He is very beautiful, but very cold. After the demi-demon and the others blocked three punches, he left without saying anything,¡±senior void said with a sigh.


    ¡°Senior, how are your injuries?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This injury woke me up. I reckon that I¡¯ll soon break through to the twelfth level of the void stage. No matter how the final tribtion is, I have to break through as soon as possible,¡±senior void said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng was silent. He knew that this matter had dealt a great blow to senior void.


    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s all because of me that you provoked Liu Rushi,¡±ye Sheng med himself.


    He had a clear distinction between gratitude and hatred. The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain had helped him so much. Without them, Ye Sheng¡¯s current cultivation was probably only at the initial stage of the Golden Core Stage. He couldn¡¯t have reached this stage.


    However, when he faced Liu Rushi, Ye Sheng escaped, leaving the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain to face him alone.


    This made Ye Sheng very ufortable.


    ¡°Silly child, you are someone I have high hopes for. I will naturally help you. It¡¯s just Liu Ruye. I believe that he is definitely not your match. Your potential is much greater than his.¡±Senior void smiled andforted Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng said firmly, ¡°Senior, I will definitely help you kill Liu Ruye.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you, but you must not be rash. Although the current you has entered the emptiness realm, the gap between you and him is still very big.¡±Senior Void shook his head.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I know the gap is very big, but give me time, and I will definitely be able to kill him. Moreover, this time doesn¡¯t need to be very long.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, previously when you went out to sea, I said that if you can break through to the emptiness realm within a year, there will be a great opportunity waiting for you,¡±senior Xu said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Of course, he remembered that this was also the goal of Ye Sheng¡¯s hard work.


    Ye Sheng wanted to seize any opportunity and didn¡¯t want to let it go.


    ¡°What opportunity?¡±Ye Sheng asked expectantly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you know my background?¡±Senior Xu didn¡¯t Tell Ye Sheng but asked this question instead.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Master only said that you were a senior. When he was still young, he met you and didn¡¯t tell me his background.¡±


    Senior XU smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to tell you, he didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at senior Xu with puzzlement. Could it be that senior Xu¡¯s background was also extraordinary?


    ¡°I was born in a tribe when I was young. This tribe has a long history, so long that I don¡¯t know what era it is. Some of the elders said it was tens of thousands of years ago, and some said it was a hundred thousand years ago. Some even said that we existed in the human civilization or the matriarchal era, and it has been passed down until today,¡±senior Xu told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s a very ancient tribe. What¡¯s its name?¡±


    ¡°A member of the longevity tribe,¡±senior Xu recalled. ¡°Our tribe has amon name, and it¡¯s called the longevity tribe.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at senior Xu in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯re also a member of the longevity tribe?¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you meet other members of the longevity tribe?¡±Senior Xu asked.


    ¡°My elder sister is also ye Hong¡¯s eldest daughter. Her mother is a member of the immortal n, and she is also a saintess among the members of the immortal n. My elder sister told me some things about the members of the immortal n, but I don¡¯t know much about them,¡±ye Sheng told him the truth.


    He had absolute trust in senior Xu, because along the way, senior Xu had wholeheartedly helped Ye Sheng. Among the Seven Monsters of Heaven Mountain, senior Xu was the closest person to Ye Sheng, and he treated her as a respected elder.


    ¡°The Saintess of the longevity tribe has a higher status than me.¡±Senior Xuughed, reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°Before I entered Heaven Mountain, I roamed the world, the Arctic ice field, the northern desertnd, the grasnd beyond the Great Wall, the other side of the sea, and the Kingdom of the Dragon Dynasty, including the Dragon and Tiger Mountain at that time,¡±senior Xu said faintly.


    Ye Sheng listened carefully.


    ¡°But before that, I stayed in the tribe for the first twenty years. It was a ce isted from the world, a beautiful vige. Everyone in the vige was very powerful, and they cultivated the inheritance method. They lived and multiplied, ignoring the changes in the outside world. I was very happy during those twenty years.¡±Senior Void sank into his memories.


    Ye Sheng sat quietly, his body straight.


    The tea was boiling with the mes, making a gurgling sound.


    The cold air from the Sky Mountain came, but it was blocked near Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Senior Xu¡¯s face turned cold, and he continued, ¡°But all of this was fixed at the age of twenty. Countless people rushed into the vige, and under the leadership of a general of the Dragon Dynasty, they wanted to seize the key to the Pure Land guarded by our immortal nsmen.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. This big sister had a key to the Pure Land. It was also because of this key that ye Hong didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.


    ¡°The Great War destroyed everything. The vige was destroyed, and the nsmen were killed. Although they were all very powerful, the various sects and the Dragon Dynasty hadn¡¯tpletely fallen back then. We tried our best to resist and caused the other side to suffer heavy losses, but they were still destroyed. I was the only one who escaped, and with that key, I started to roam the world,¡±senior Xu said slowly.


    ¡°Later on, I went to many ces, and my cultivation grew stronger day by day. I went to find the murderers one by one and ughtered them in all directions, angering all the major sects and the Dragon Dynasty. I was forced to choose to live in seclusion and enter the sky mountain, not caring about the affairs of the world,¡±senior Xu said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He didn¡¯t expect senior Xu to have such a past.


    ¡°What kind of treasure is the purend guarded by the Changsheng tribe?¡±Ye Sheng asked. This was what he really wanted to know.


    Ye Hong wanted this purend, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to Target Qin 2nd generation. All these years, he had been targeting big sister for that key.


    What exactly was this purend?


    Senior Xu fell silent. He suddenly opened his hand, and true energy fluctuated, and a key appeared.


    This key was made of bronze. It was very small and had the technology of the ancient times. Now, it looked a little rough, but when Ye Sheng took a closer look, he seemed to see a dreamlike world.

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 32, rece (first update)</h4>


    A key.


    A bronze key.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gazended on it.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything, but Ye Sheng saw a dreamlike world on it.


    This world was very dreamy in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He saw countless possibilities. At this moment, Ye Sheng seemed to see all the beauty in the world.


    But in the blink of an eye...


    Everything disappeared without a trace.


    The wooden house was still the same, senior Xu was still senior Xu, and the key was still the key.


    Nothing had changed.


    Ye Sheng frowned. Was it an illusion?


    ¡°What did you see?¡±Senior Xu asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng came back to his senses and said, ¡°A beautiful world, a dreamy and illusory world, a world that I yearn for.¡±


    Senior Xu revealed a smile, and with a wave of his hand, the key started to revolve around her and Ye Sheng.


    ¡°This is the key to the Pure Land. Aren¡¯t you asking me what treasures are in the Pure Land?¡±Senior Xu said softly.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He really wanted to know what was in the Pure Land that attracted ye Hong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Senior Xu shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°I have never entered the Pure Land, so I don¡¯t know what is in the Pure Land. But I can tell you that ye Hong has entered.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong has entered it before?¡±Ye Sheng asked in shock. When had ye Hong entered it before?


    ¡°Ye Hong was able to grow to this stage in just forty years because of his gains in the Pure Land. He entered the Pure Land after exterminating the Samsara sect,¡±senior Xu said.


    ¡°Senior, you have nevere into contact with ye Hong before. How did you know?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Although ye Hong and senior Xu were both experts, senior XU had already retired to Tianshan when ye Hong rose to prominence.


    The two of them had no contact with each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I have never met ye Hong. I didn¡¯t know about this matter, but someone else told me,¡±senior Xu said.


    Ye Sheng listened quietly, and another person was dragged into this matter.


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Senior Xu had told him all these things from the past. Otherwise, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t have known.


    Ye Hong had actually entered that purend long ago. Then why did he still need his big sister¡¯s Key?


    Ye Sheng had a belly full of questions, and he needed senior Xu to answer them.


    ¡°Broken Saber user.¡±Senior Xu¡¯s Red Lips opened slightly, and he said a name.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He was the one who didn¡¯t take action.


    ¡°Did broken de master enter the Pure Land as well?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He also entered the Pure Land with Ye Hong. Ye Hong cut off his arm, so broken de master told me all these things.¡±Senior Xu nodded.


    ¡°Senior, you need a key to enter the Pure Land. You have one, and my big sister has one. How did ye Hong Enter?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Could it be that his big sister lied to Ye Sheng? Did she not need a key to enter the Pure Land?


    Senior Xu Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Broken de Master told me that ye Hong is very strange. He has a key on him, and with this key, Ye Hong actually broke through a passage and entered the Pure Land.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened in a daze. Wasn¡¯t Ye Hong Too Powerful?


    A key to open the purend guarded by the Changsheng n?


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡±senior Xu said. He knew what Ye Sheng was thinking the moment he saw his expression.


    Ye Sheng looked at senior Xu in confusion.


    ¡°Although ye Hong opened a path to the Pure Land and joined forces with seven or eight emptiness realm experts to head there, after entering the Pure Land, they were attacked by the Pure Land. As they were smuggled in, the Pure Land didn¡¯t allow them to enter, so the attacks were very fierce. Only ye Hong was able toe out unscathed, and he even obtained some things. ¡°As for the others, including broken de master, they were all tricked by ye Hong. Broken de Master wanted to follow them out, but his arm was cut off by ye Hong. In the end, he decided to escape and enter the Heavenly Mountain. He hid his identity and changed his appearance. Ye Hong didn¡¯t even know about it,¡±senior Xu said.


    Ye Sheng understood. No wonder ye Hong cared so much about the keys on his big sister. He had one himself and tried to enter, but he failed. Therefore, he wanted to collect all the keys.


    ¡°How many keys are there in total?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Nine keys. I have one on me. Your Big Sister has one. Ye Hong has one. I don¡¯t know the rest.¡±Senior Xu shook his head.


    ¡°Since the keys aren¡¯tplete, how did this opportunity appear within a year?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    Senior Xu said that if ye Sheng broke through to the Void realm within a year, there would be an opportunity waiting for him.


    But now, even ye Hong was unable to enter the Pure Land with just one key. Even if senior Xu gave this key to Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng would only have two keys to get his big sister¡¯s key.


    Two keys were simply unable to open the door to the Pure Land.


    ¡°The Changsheng nsmen can¡¯t wait any longer,¡±senior Xu told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t understand the meaning of these words.


    ¡°The Changsheng nsmen have guarded this purend for a very long time. As time passes, the Changsheng nsmen wither even more. My n has all been exterminated, and the remaining few ns are also facing a survival crisis, so they want to open the Pure Land on their own initiative,¡±senior Xu exined.


    ¡°They took the initiative to open it. Have they contacted Senior?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m currently living in seclusion in the sky mountain. They don¡¯t know, and no one knows, except for you,¡±senior Xu told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately felt honored.


    ¡°Then what does senior mean by telling me all this?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The Changsheng tribe wants to open the Pure Land, multiply their tribe, and obtain the treasures inside. Ye Hong also wants to open the Pure Land and use it to ascend or break through. I also want to open the Pure Land and see what¡¯s inside. What exactly is it that caused my family to be destroyed and my tribe to be exterminated?¡±Senior Xu said through gritted teeth.


    The Changsheng tribe loved and hated the Pure Land. This purend was a treasure that their ancestors had protected for generations. However, in order to protect the Pure Land, the Changsheng tribe had paid too much. As a result, they couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and wanted to open the Pure Land.., take out the treasure.


    This was aplicated transformation, and senior Xu was the same. She had personally witnessed the extinction of her tribe and escaped while guarding the key. Now, senior Xu¡¯s respect and love for the Pure Land had all disappeared.


    She wanted to open the Pure Land.


    ¡°I see.¡±Ye Sheng understood now. Those who had the key basically all wanted to open the Pure Land. That was why senior Xu had told Ye Sheng that there would be an opportunity to break through to the Void realm within a year.


    It was likely that at that time, senior XU had agreed to open the Pure Land.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you know so much, so I have to ask you for a favor,¡±senior Xu said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng said with a serious expression, ¡°Senior, if you have something to say, just say it. If you want to go up a mountain of des and go down a sea of mes, as long as Ye Sheng can do it, he will do his best toplete it.¡±


    Senior XU smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go up a mountain of des and go down a sea of mes. Take the key and wait for the Changsheng nsmen to start gathering. When they want to open the Pure Land, you will go on behalf of my n.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned and said, ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you going?¡±

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 33, Foolishness (2nd update)</h4>


    Senior void said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Then why...¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise, but he was only halfway through his sentence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to expose my identity as a member of the longevity n anymore. Back then, I killed many people and had many enemies. Once I expose myself, it will be very troublesome. I¡¯m now Senior Void... Miss Void... Void,¡±senior void said.


    Ye Sheng understood. He was being asked to be the representative.


    ¡°Take this key. It can be considered a protective talisman. I¡¯ll give it to you. When the members of the longevity n want to open the Pure Land, we¡¯ll make you the leader,¡±senior void said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng was under a lot of pressure. Make him the leader?


    ¡°Will the Seven Monsters of Heaven Mountain Go?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll all go,¡±senior void said with a nod.


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t talk much, we¡¯ve been together for a long time. For the sake of the Pure Land, there¡¯s no harm in cooperating once. You¡¯ll lead the seven of us.¡±Senior void blinked his eyes.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it well.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You can do whatever you want. There¡¯s still a long period of time. When we break through to the twelfth level of the Void Realm, you¡¯ll have seven subordinates at the twelfth level of the Void Realm,¡±senior void said.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and held the key in his hand. When he thought about the twelve subordinates at the peak of the Void Martial stage, he became a little excited and said firmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll agree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I have high hopes for you. Only three months have passed since a year passed, and there are still eight months left. You canpletely work hard to improve yourself.¡±Senior void nodded in satisfaction.


    Ye Sheng said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m injured now. Once I recover, the fifthyer of the Void realm is definitely not my match.¡±


    ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡±Senior Xu reached out and grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s wrist. With a bang, true energy invaded and wanted to check ye Sheng¡¯s injuries.


    Ye Sheng waspletely unguarded and allowed senior Xu to examine him.


    After a short while, senior XU asked with a serious expression, ¡°How did you get injured?¡±


    Ye Sheng told senior Xu about his experiences overseas.


    ¡°Your injuries need to recover as soon as possible. You should go to the Heavenly Lake to recover,¡±senior Xu said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Can the Heavenly Lake recover my injuries?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°The Heavenly Lake is a treasure. The spiritual energy here is far more pure than the outside world. The source of the spiritual energy in the dozens of mountains nearby is the Heavenly Lake. If you enter the Heavenly Lake, you will be able to absorb arge amount of spiritual energy. In a few days, your injuries will definitely recover,¡±senior Xu told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He stood up and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, senior. I will go now.¡±


    Only after his injuries were healed could ye Sheng continue cultivating. Otherwise, it would be a waste to spend three months recuperating.


    Senior Xu waved his hand and said, ¡°Go. Keep the key. If you meet ye Hong, this will also be your life-saving talisman.¡±


    Ye Sheng respectfully retreated and walked out of the wooden house. He closed the door behind him.


    It was snowing on the Heavenly Mountain again, and the snow was sparkling. Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and looked at the petal-like snow on his palm. He had an inexplicable feeling.


    Now that he also had a key in his hand, he had some confidence in meeting ye Hong.


    These were all given by senior Xu. Ye Sheng¡¯s gratitude toward senior Xu was beyond words.


    Senior Xu was not ye Sheng¡¯s master, nor was he ye Sheng¡¯s rtive. However, he was better than Ye Sheng¡¯s master and rtive.


    ¡°Ye Hong, just you wait. I will definitely find you.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were firm as he walked into the snow and headed towards the Heavenly Lake.


    Near the Heavenly Lake, Ye Sheng was here.


    The Void Demon King also followed Ye Sheng and returned.


    It had stayed in the Heavenly Lake for dozens of years, so it naturally knew where there was more spiritual energy.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the central part of the Heavenly Lake is the best. Take off your clothes and go down.¡±The Void Demon King transmitted his voice to Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Why do I have to take off my clothes?¡±


    The two times Ye Sheng took off his clothes in the past were all requested by the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain. Now that he hade alone, he did not really want to take off his clothes.


    ¡°The Heaven Lake itself is very pure. Moreover, the light body in the Heaven Lake is better than wearing clothes,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and decided to listen to the Void Demon King¡¯s words. He took off his clothes and went down.


    He folded his clothes and put them together. He let the demon king of the void sit on his clothes while he plunged down.


    Rumble!


    The water in the Heaven Lake was very cold, but Ye Sheng¡¯s body was very strong. He didn¡¯t feel any difort. On the contrary, after entering the Heaven Lake, his injuries automatically absorbed spiritual energy to heal.


    ¡°As expected, the spiritual energy in the Heaven Lake is very pure and veryfortable. The injuries heal very quickly.¡±Ye Sheng felt all of this in pleasant surprise. Then, he closed his eyes and sank into the center of the Heaven Lake.


    Under the water, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in meditation, silently circting his cultivation technique.


    With all kinds of cultivation techniques in his body, Ye Sheng unleashed his power at the same time to help him recover from his injuries.


    The spiritual energy surged like a tide and engulfed ye Sheng¡¯s entire body.


    Like a silkworm baby, he was wrapped up in a cocoon formed by the spiritual energy.


    Ye Sheng was recovering from his injuries inside.


    This speed was very fast. It was so fast that Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even notice it, and his injuries were healed.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the blue sky. It was still snowing, and it was a little bigger than before.


    Ye Sheng was looking at the shore. The Void Demon King sat quietly on its clothes, not moving at all. Its face was solemn, and it did not speak, pretending to be a silly bird.


    Ye Sheng found it a little funny. Broken de Man stood beside the Void Demon King, and it did not dare to move at all.


    Although he told them that the Void Demon King was the monster in the Heaven Lake and that nothing would happen to him, the Void Demon King was unwilling.


    It had been coveted by the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain for more than ten years. It was on tenterhooks and had nothing to say to them.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about the void demon king, but looked at broken de man.


    He stood in the wind and snow, staring at Ye Sheng who was naked all over. His eyes wandered, constantly probing.


    Ye Sheng stood up openly and said, ¡°Senior, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at for a child¡¯s things?¡±Broken de Master said disdainfully.


    ¡°Senior, do you want toe down and wash them together?¡±Ye Sheng suggested.


    ¡°Get up here and put on your clothes,¡±broken de master said unhappily with an angry expression.


    Ye Sheng burst intoughter. He knew that broken de master had be angry out of embarrassment.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain really had quite a wicked sense of humor. Of course, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t bad either.


    Ye Sheng retorted, but he didn¡¯t dare to really provoke broken de master. If he were to be stabbed, then it wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore.


    He quickly flew up and put on his clothes. Ye Sheng ced the dumbstruck void demon king on his shoulder and reached out to pinch the void demon king¡¯s cheek, smiling evilly.


    The Void Demon King red at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to raise this silly bird? You¡¯ve been in the Heaven Lake for three days, and it didn¡¯t say a word. I asked it, but it didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s silly, so roast it as soon as possible,¡±broken de said bluntly.


    The Void Demon King red, feeling extremely wronged. It just didn¡¯t want to pay attention to the seven monsters of the Heaven Mountain and had a shadow in its heart. Since when did it be silly?


    Ye Sheng smiled wickedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been raising it for a long time. It¡¯s silly, but I can¡¯t bear to throw it away.¡±

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 34, Four Great Divine Beasts (third update)</h4>


    Hearing Ye Sheng¡¯s words, the void demon king fiercely pecked ye Sheng on the shoulder. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°He even hurt master. In my opinion, this kind of silly bird should just be roasted directly. But seeing that it doesn¡¯t have much meat, I reckon it won¡¯t be able to fill the gaps between its teeth,¡±broken de said regretfully.


    The Void Demon King was about to explode from anger.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Senior, why did you wait here for me for three days?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let broken de master keep staring at the Void Demon King. Otherwise, the void demon king would really start cursing.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Miss Xu told you everything, right?¡±Broken de Master¡¯s expression became serious. He no longer stared at the Void Demon King and asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Senior Xu told me everything.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you also know a lot of things?¡±Broken de Master asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I know everything that I need to know.¡±


    ¡°In that case, that¡¯s good. I originally didn¡¯t agree with senior Xu choosing you,¡±broken de master looked at Ye Sheng and said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he said, ¡°Because I¡¯m Ye Hong¡¯s son?¡±


    Broken de master nodded, and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you agree?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There are several reasons.¡±Broken de master turned around and left the Heavenly Lake.


    Ye Sheng followed, his hands behind his back, and the Void Demon King stood on his shoulders.


    ¡°First, Miss Xu insisted on choosing you. No one can shake her mind,¡±broken de master said.


    Ye Sheng felt warm in his heart. Senior Xu was truly selfless in treating him well.


    ¡°Second, I investigated your past,¡±broken de master said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result of the investigation?¡±


    Broken de master smiled. ¡°Ye Hong is really too arrogant. He turned his own son into his greatest enemy. Your growth speed is something that even I can not help but envy. You should have been the sharpest sword in ye Hong¡¯s hands, but now, you¡¯ve be the sword that wants his life.¡±


    When he spoke of Ye Hong, broken de master¡¯s expression gradually became very cold, and his tone contained killing intent. It was clear that these years of seclusion had not allowed broken de master to eliminate his hatred. Instead, his hatred was brewing deeper and deeper.


    Back then, when he entered the Pure Land and encountered a crisis, ye Hong used them as a scapegoat. He escaped by himself, and with a backhand strike, he cut off one of broken de master¡¯s arms.


    If broken de master had not been so lucky, there might have been only six monsters left among the seven monsters of Tianshan today.


    With a deep hatred, broken de master¡¯s killing intent was no less than Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Ye Hong brought this upon himself. He has too many enemies and will die sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you obtained Miss Xu¡¯s Key?¡±Broken de Master asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°The key is with me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu¡¯s origin is very mysterious. She actually has a key. This is also the reason why she has decided on you and we are unable to change it,¡±broken de master said.


    Ye Sheng understood in his heart. As senior Xu had said, no one knew of her origin. Only Ye Sheng knew that she was a member of the immortal n.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the matter has already been settled. You are the person in charge of this key. When we open the Pure Land, you will bring us in,¡±broken de master said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I have promised senior Xu, I will definitely do it. We have amon enemy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me betraying you.¡±


    Broken de Master looked at Ye Sheng with satisfaction and said, ¡°Indeed, ye Hong is really a traitor. Even his own son wants to kill him.¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent.


    Broken de Master didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°If you want to strengthen yourself before the Changsheng n opens the Pure Land, I suggest you go to the southwest.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he asked, ¡°Why do you want to go to the southwest?¡±


    ¡°In the southwest, there are mysterious Miao viges and 100,000 mountains. The demon race is rampant, and there are sects, families, and mysterious ancient races. Great Qin¡¯s management is weak, and Ye Hong¡¯s power is unable to spread over. It¡¯s perfect for you to grow,¡±broken de master told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng recalled the books he had read.


    In the southwest region, there were a million mountains. There were Miao viges, Wu Zhu, ancient races, and countless demons in the 100,000 mountains.


    That ce was far away from the Central ins region, and it was impossible to manage it. It was incredibly dangerous.


    However, there were also many opportunities. Whether it was ancient legacies, grotto-heavens, or all sorts of treasures, there were countless of them.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there¡¯s a strange thing that¡¯s been spreading in the 100,000 mountains in the southwest region,¡±the broken de master said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°A qilin appeared in the hundred thousand mountains, causing amotion among the demons. They all wanted to catch the auspicious beast, and then they found traces of a Phoenix, a true dragon, and a ck tortoise,¡±broken de master said.


    ¡°Four Great Divine Beasts?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    These four were all divine beasts, but they were all very rare. They hadn¡¯t been seen once in hundreds of years.


    The most recent qilin was the sword-wielding old man¡¯s mount, but along with the sword-wielding old man, itpletely disappeared.


    As for the true dragon, it could be traced back to a few hundred years ago, and the founding emperor of the Dragon Dynasty already had one.


    As for the Phoenix, it had not appeared for three thousand years.


    As for the ck tortoise, some people said that in the depths of the ocean, there was a ten-thousand-year-old ck tortoise. Its strength reached the heavens, and no one dared to provoke it.


    What Ye Sheng was curious about was, why had four appeared all of a sudden?


    ¡°I¡¯m also very curious, but because we¡¯re all about to break through to the twelfth level of the Void Martial stage recently, we¡¯re no longer umting and can¡¯t go out, so you want to raise your strength as soon as possible. Perhaps this ce can help you,¡±said the broken de guest.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Thank you for the Reminder.¡±


    The broken de guest said in a free and easy manner, ¡°Your strength being a little higher is the greatest help to us. I¡¯ll leave first, take care of yourself.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched broken de master leave and stood alone in the heavy snow, thinking silently.


    Four Great Divine Beasts appearing at the same time, this was not normal.


    And the ck tortoise should not appear here either?


    The ck tortoise should appear in the sea, that was the stage of the ck Tortoise. In the sea, the ck tortoise was undefeatable, an absolute overlord.


    ¡°Void Demon King, do you know about the four great divine beasts?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡±void demon king replied.


    ¡°Then do you think they will appear together?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No. Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be a second divine beast within a radius of 10,000 Li where it appeared. That¡¯s because divine beasts are blessed by the fate of Heaven and earth. It would be a mistake for them to appear together.¡±Void Demon King shook his head.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±Ye Shengughed. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to go and take a look at the so-called million mountains in the southwest.


    ¡°Your current strength is sufficient. You can give it a try. If you can capture a divine beast as a mount, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    ¡°I have a mount. Aren¡¯t you one?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Scram, scram, scram. My Noble Void Demon King, a void-level demon king, will be your mount. You Are So Beautiful.¡±The Void Demon King was furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±Ye Sheng smiled faintly.


    ¡°I dislike you.¡±The Void Demon King said unhappily.

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter One, Legend of the southwest (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King had a fight and returned to senior void¡¯s wooden house.


    During these three days, Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries had fully recovered. Although he could not make any further progress, he was still satisfied.


    After all, three days to recover from his injuries and not three months was a huge harvest for Ye Sheng.


    If he was still injured at this moment and wanted to go to the southwest region, he would have to think twice.


    Senior Xu was still recuperating and floating in midair. True energy surged and wrapped around her.


    ¡°Senior, my injuries have recovered,¡±ye Sheng said happily.


    Senior Xu closed her eyes and ced her hands on her lower abdomen. Her three thousand ck hair drooped down, and her beautiful face was extremely calm.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you leaving?¡±Senior Xu¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind.


    This was his spirit talking to Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m leaving. Four Divine Beasts have appeared in the southwest region. I want to go and take a look.¡±


    Senior XU said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ye Sheng agreed, ¡°I will take note. Senior, please recuperate well. I hope that the next time I return, you will have recovered.¡±


    Senior Xu nodded and did not say anything else.


    Ye Sheng slowly retreated and closed the door of the wooden house. Then, he faced the heavy snow and left the Sky Mountain.


    On the Sky Mountain, Broken de Master was looking at Ye Sheng¡¯s back from a certain ce and closed his eyes.


    The other people also had different expressions. Ye Sheng hade, they knew, Ye Sheng had left, they also knew.


    ..


    Ye Sheng had given birth to the Sky Mountain, and what he saw was the sunrise. The sky was clear, and it was apletely different world from the Sky Mountain.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve finally left the Sky Mountain. I don¡¯t want toe to this ce anymore.¡±The Void Demon King cursed loudly, unable to wait any longer. He had suffered terribly on the Sky Mountain, especially during the three days when Ye Sheng had recovered from his injuries, broken de Master was standing by his side. He did not dare to expose himself.


    ¡°Even if you tell them your true identity, it won¡¯t be a big deal,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°BULLSH * t. these seven entric people had been staring at me for more than ten years and wanted to drag me out every day. Do you know how much effort I put in to avoid their capture?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°If you tell them your identity now, won¡¯t you be able to speak and move as you wish?¡±Ye Sheng asked in return.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. I simply don¡¯t like them. These people have been staring at me for more than ten years. I¡¯ve been hiding very well and haven¡¯t been discovered. Why would I expose my identity now?¡±The Void Demon King shook his head, refusing to agree no matter what.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little afraid of them?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°What fear? Who Am I? Void Demon King, why would I be afraid of the seven of them?¡±The Void Demon King jumped up, pping his small wings as he said indignantly.


    Ye Sheng nodded seriously and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really afraid of them. I reckon it must have been very difficult for you to hide for more than ten years. After all, you couldn¡¯t make a move and only relied on yourself to hide here and there without being discovered. You¡¯ve developed a psychological trauma towards the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t, there¡¯s no such thing.¡±The Void Demon King denied tly.


    Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. In his heart, he was certain that the void demon king had really developed fear towards the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain over the past ten years.


    He reckoned that it had been very hard to hide.


    The Void Demon King was seething with anger. He did not want to bother with Ye Sheng and flew alone with pride.


    After Ye Sheng confirmed the southwest direction, he began to hurry.


    Ye Sheng used the Kun Peng transformation and his speed reached its peak. However, the Void Demon King followed closely behind him and did not slow down in the slightest.


    Its speed was simply terrifying. Ye Sheng could not help but admire it.


    There were countless mountains in the southwest, and they were all connected to each other. They were far away from the central ins, and theirnds were vast and sparsely popted. Compared to the central ins, which had 500 or so cities, the southwest region had around 2,000 or so cities, the rest were all small viges or tribes.


    This was a remote region, and the culture here waspletely different from the central ins. Back then, the Dragon Dynasty had taken over this region, but it had only taken over the cities. It had not taken over the various tribes or the demon factions within the 100,000 mountains.


    Now, it was great Qin¡¯s turn to adopt the same policy as the Dragon Dynasty: Pacify and take over the cities. As long as the various tribes did not attack Great Qin¡¯s government offices, their customs would remain the same.


    Great Qin¡¯s actions were correct. Even though the southwest had very little taxes each year, Great Qin had been established for more than 20 years. Whether it was Qin I or Qin II, the southwest region was quite stable, and there were not many cities that had been plundered, the Army pressed down on the border and so on..


    Because of this calmness, the southwest region was gradually forgotten by the people of the central ins.


    This ce was filled with all sorts of mysterious things that ordinary people did not dare to touch, and the schrs of the Central ins denounced it as a deste region.


    However, it was this deste region that all of the major sects wanted to get their hands on.


    There were simply too many natural treasures inside.


    The Southwest Region dared to call itself a million mountains. After eliminating the Hundred Thousand Mountains of the demon race, the remaining nine hundred thousand mountains added up. One could imagine just how big they were?


    In the mountains of the southwest, there were also ancient races that imed to be emperors. However, in the mountains, people believed in martial strength. Without martial strength, one could not rule others. They respected one when they were young, but when they were old, if they did not take the initiative to abdicate.., you would be chased out by others.


    The Southwest¡¯s witchcraft was also one of the best. The Kui Bai evil art that killed Ye Sheng¡¯s mother came from the soul sect. The Soul Sect was born in the southwest with witchcraft. However, someone changed the witchcraft a little and established a sect in the central ins.


    These stories all told Ye Sheng about the dangers of this ce.


    Witchcraft was very evil. Even if one was in the emptiness realm, they would still die if they were hit by some evil witchcraft. This was also the reason why the people of the Miao vige were so famous.


    Besides witchcraft, there were also Wu Zhu. There were even fewer people than in the Miao vige, but each Wu Zhu was an almighty. It was said that they could summon the already extinct warriors of the witchcraft n.


    Ye Sheng had read a book in the Royal Library of Xianyang, and it recorded a very strange thing.


    In the Heavenly Demon Holy Land of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, an unparalleled great demon had appeared. He was arrogant and had cultivated to the twelfth level of the Void realm. He wanted to unify the entire southwest, but at the first step, he met an ancient temple of sacrifice, inside, it worshipped a warrior with the body of a horse and a human face. The great demon looked down on it and stomped down, wanting to destroy the ce. Then, a skinny little old man appeared. He chanted a strange spell and instantly activated the warrior with the body of a horse and a human face. The warrior fought with the great demon for an entire day. In the end, he chopped off the head of the great demon, shocking the entire Southwest region.


    Later, when people read the ancient books, they found out that the little old man was Wu Zhu. Only then did people re-examine this ancient upation.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s inheritance was passed down from generation to generation. Although there were fewer people in each generation, at least it was passed down. Unlike the totem inheritor, he was the only one left.


    When Ye Sheng was hurrying on his way, he thought of these things. His heart was still very serious. He reminded himself that he had to be careful when entering the millions of mountains in the southwest.

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter two, the old man (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was extraordinary, but it took him more than ten days to reach the southwest region.


    Ye Sheng was in the emptiness realm now, and his speed waspletely different from that of the golden core stage.


    More than ten days in the emptiness realm was equivalent to a month in the golden core stage.


    From this, it could be seen how remote the southwest region was.


    The first time Ye Sheng set foot in the southwest region, he noticed that there were too many mountains here


    In the southwest region surrounded by mountains, cities were very rare. They were different from the cities in the Central ins. The cities in the southwest region were all exotic.


    Gule city.


    This was the first barrier to enter the southwest region, a city of 100,000 people.


    In the Central ins, a city of 100,000 people could only be considered small, like Xianyang, a city of 10 million people.


    But in the southwest, this was a big city.


    Gule city was the first barrier between the border of the Central ins and the southwest. There were 100,000 soldiers stationed here.


    A big city of 100,000 people had 100,000 soldiers. This meant that there were very few ordinary people.


    When Ye Sheng stepped in, he realized that this big city of 100,000 people had a huge flow of people.


    At least from Ye Sheng¡¯s point of view, there were more than 200,000 people.


    Ye Sheng walked among them and looked left and right. They were all cultivators, and their mouths were all talking about the four great divine beasts.


    Just like Ye Sheng, they were all attracted by the four great divine beasts.


    Ye Sheng saw an old grandfather in front of him. He was walking with a red face as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°This time, I must catch a divine beast and bring it back to make soup. My old bones don¡¯t have many days left to live. I need to eat more delicious food to make my life worthwhile. I¡¯ve eaten all kinds of delicacies, but this divine beast is the only one I haven¡¯t eaten. This time, I want to have a good time.¡±The old man¡¯s voice was very soft, no one in the surroundings heard him. Only Ye Sheng had sharp ears.


    Ye Sheng was speechless when he heard him. Was this divine beast something that you could catch and eat as you pleased?


    And even catch and eat it?


    Ye Sheng could not help but shake his head. He stared at the old man carefully. With his cultivation of the Xiantian realm, he was not some hidden big shot.


    Ye Sheng simply stopped looking and entered gu le city.


    In the past, Gu le city did not allow outsiders to enter, but during this period of time, it was very convenient. As long as they did not cause trouble in the city, they could enter and leave freely.


    Obviously, they also knew about the four great divine beasts. They understood that many people wanted to enter the southwest region, and Gu le city was the most convenient path.


    From Gu le city, one could see the mountains, oneyer after another. At a nce, there were endless forests, mountains, and mountains.


    If one did not go through Gule city, they would have to cross the mountains, which would definitely waste time. Moreover, no one knew what was in the mountains.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. He set off from Gule city like an ordinary expert.


    Ye Sheng did not know anything about the situation in the southwest region. He needed to understand it first.


    Gule city was just a passerby. After everyone rushed here and rested for a while, they would set off.


    There were also people who could not wait to leave Gu le city and enter the mountains in the southwest.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry about this.


    He first stopped at the restaurant in Gu Le City to rest. He ordered wine and dishes, listened to the people around him chatting, and drank alone.


    There were many people in the restaurant and there were no empty seats. Ye Sheng was lucky. When he entered, someone wanted to leave and took a seat by the window.


    ¡°Little brother, can I share a table with you?¡±It was the old man he met earlier. He showed a friendly smile and asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No problem. It is fate that we meet. Let me treat the old man.¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. It was fate that they met twice in one day.


    ¡°Thank you, little brother. I am really hungry.¡±The old man didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He sat down directly and asked the servant to serve the dishes.


    Ye Sheng also ordered a few dishes.


    ¡°Little brother, how should I address you?¡±The old man asked.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°We are fated to meet, and we will meet again and again. The old man and I are only meeting for a short time. Why do you need to ask for my name? I Won¡¯t ask for Yours, and you won¡¯t ask for mine.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Little Brother¡¯s words are quite zen. Then I won¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll call you little brother, and you can call me old man.¡±


    Ye Shengughed and poured a ss of wine for the old man.


    But the old man said with disdain, ¡°What¡¯s so good about the wine here? It tastes as bad as horse urine. Come and drink this.¡±


    The old man took a purple-gold gourd from his waist and handed it to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng reached out and took it. He pulled out the stopper, and instantly, the fragrance wafted through the entire ce.


    This was the fragrance of the wine, and it immediately attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Gulp!


    Many wine lovers were so greedy that they swallowed their saliva. They stared at the gourd in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand, all of them staring eagerly.


    Ye Sheng also had a look of shock on his face. This wine was too fragrant. Ye Sheng had drunk many good wines, but he had never seen a wine like this. Just by smelling the fragrance, one would be able to draw out one¡¯s craving.


    ¡°Brother, what kind of good wine is this?¡±


    ¡°This little brother, I¡¯m willing to fork out a thousand gold coins. I only wish for you to share a cup with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a thousand gold coins to share a cup.¡±


    ¡°This wine is too good. I have never seen it like this. I believe that the legendary pce jade liquid is only so-so, right?¡±


    The entire restaurant was in discussion. Some people were eagerly watching.


    Ye Sheng looked at these people andughed in his heart. It was not as if he had never drunk the pce jade liquid before. It could not bepared to this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for sale. This is this little old man¡¯s wine. It¡¯s only for little brother to drink. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±The old man said excitedly as he stood up and bared his fangs and brandished his ws.


    Many people looked on with regret, but they did not do anything out of the ordinary.


    However, some people were extremely greedy. Seeing that the old man was only in the Xiantian realm, Ye Sheng¡¯s realm could not be seen clearly. However, he was still so young, so he should not be a great expert


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, three men said with an unfriendly expression, ¡°Old man, our young master has taken a fancy to this wine. I¡¯ll give you a thousand gold coins. Hand over the wine.¡±


    Ye Sheng turned his head to look. These three men were all at the seventh or Eighth Heaven of the Xiantian realm, and the young master they were talking about, a refined schr, looked at Ye Sheng with an arrogant expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor that this young master has taken a fancy to your wine,¡±the young master said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. He picked up a chopstick and directly swung it. ¡°I hate it the most when people show off in front of me. Can¡¯t you just eat your food properly?¡±


    Boom!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the chopstick flew out and sent the three burly men flying.


    The other party was unable to retaliate at all. He was directly sent flying out of the restaurant¡¯s window by Ye Sheng.


    The Young Schr¡¯s face stiffened. He looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    His three subordinates were sent flying just like that?


    ¡°Now, get out of the window. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡±Ye Sheng picked up the remaining chopstick.


    Schr young master didn¡¯t say anything and quickly got out of the window. He didn¡¯t care whether he was embarrassed or not. He supported his subordinates and quickly ran away.


    In the restaurant, everyone swallowed their saliva. They didn¡¯t dare to look at Ye Sheng anymore, nor did they dare to covet this pot of good wine.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter Three, drunk (second update)</h4>


    The old man looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and said, ¡°Little brother is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful I am, I can¡¯t bepared to you. You, Old Man, want to catch a divine beast to eat.¡±Ye Shengughed and poured a ss of wine for the old man and himself.


    A servant immediately changed a pair of chopsticks for Ye Sheng and was very respectful.


    The Old Man¡¯s face turned red from Ye Sheng¡¯s words and said, ¡°Humans still have some dreams.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Old Man, I support you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll try my best. I¡¯m definitely going to eat the meat of this divine beast.¡±The old man drank the fine wine in one gulp and smacked his lips.


    Ye Sheng did not know why he was so confident, but he did not ask further.


    The two of them had only met by chance. They would disperse after a meal, so there was no need to delve into other people¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Little brother, are you also here for the Four Great Divine Beasts?¡±The old man asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This ce is here for the four great divine beasts, right?¡±


    ¡°Then little brother, do you know some information?¡±The old man asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t know anything about the southwest region.


    ¡°Seeing that you invited me to a meal, I¡¯ll tell you some information. It¡¯s an exclusive information that others don¡¯t know,¡±the old man said in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Please tell me.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and poured wine for the old man.


    ¡°Do you know why the four great divine beasts appeared in the Southwest Region?¡±The old man asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Because of an ancient country,¡±the old man said in a low voice.


    ¡°What Country?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    The Void Demon King standing on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder also blinked.


    ¡°The ancient Chen Kingdom,¡±the old man said.


    ¡°The Chen Kingdom?¡±Ye Sheng frowned as he thought about it. He had read many books, but none of them had recorded this ancient Chen Kingdom.


    ¡°The Chen Kingdom was born 30,000 years ago, and it was a kingdom in the southwest region. Legend has it that it was the peak of the Chen Kingdom, and it had tens of thousands of void realm experts. It was a well-deserved overlord that unified the entire Southwest region,¡±the old man said.


    Ye Sheng was quite surprised. was the Chen Kingdom at its peak so powerful?


    Great Qin was already at its peak, but it did not have more than 10,000 void realm experts.


    It did not even have more than 5,000.


    If that was the case, the Chen Kingdom was truly very powerful.


    ¡°Old Man, how did you know?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t worry about how I found out. I have my own channels, and all of this is true. None of them knew about it. I saw that you were to my liking, so I told you,¡±the old man said as he blinked.


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°The Gu Chen Kingdom unified the southwest, but it quickly went extinct. In less than ten years, after it went extinct, there were very few documents left, which was why not many people knew about it,¡±the old man said regretfully.


    ¡°Why did such arge ancient kingdom go extinct within ten years?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    10,000 emptiness realm experts ¡ª how powerful was this power? At this moment, it was enough to sweep through Great Qin and even the world.


    ¡°Because they vited thews of Heaven and Earth,¡±the old man said seriously.


    ¡°Vited the Laws of Heaven and earth?¡±Ye Sheng blinked as he remembered that he had also vited the Laws of Heaven and earth overseas, sending down heavenly tribtions.


    Everyone else had started transcending their tribtions at the 11th level of the emptiness realm, but ye Sheng had transcended his tribtions after breaking through to the emptiness realm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what rules I broke either, but the destruction of the Chen kingdom was definitely caused by Heaven and earth. Otherwise, no one or force could have destroyed the Chen kingdom at that time,¡±the old man said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. It was indeed not easy to exterminate ten thousand emptiness realm existences.


    ¡°Then what does the Chen Kingdom have to do with the four great divine beasts?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The four great divine beasts were captured and brought up by the Chen Kingdom at that time. They were always sealed in the endless mountains in the southwest. Not long ago, someone broke the seal and escaped,¡±the old man said quietly.


    ¡°The four great divine beasts were sealed in the mountains in the southwest?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and thought about it carefully. It made sense because the four great divine beasts were naturally bred and could not be gathered together.


    ¡°Little brother, you understand now that I¡¯m telling you this, right? These four great divine beasts were left behind by the Chen Kingdom. Now that they have been reborn, I¡¯m going to catch one and roast it to eat,¡±the old man said with a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful. I wish you all the best.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was still thinking of catching a divine beast to eat.


    ¡°Little brother, do you want toe along? After i Catch a divine beast, we can eat together.¡±The old man suggested.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and refused. He said, ¡°Old man, my cultivation is low, so I won¡¯t participate. I can only wish you all the best. Of course, if you catch one, leave a piece of meat for me to taste. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, after I catch one, I¡¯ll leave the best piece of meat for you.¡±The old man pped the table and said firmly.


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng and the old man as if they were idiots. He couldn¡¯t help but say in his heart, ¡°Two idiots. One is in the Xiantian realm, and the other is only in the emptiness realm. They are already discussing catching divine beasts to eat meat.¡±


    Once a divine beast matured, it would definitely have the cultivation of the 11th level of the emptiness realm. With a little effort, the 12th level of the emptiness realm would not be a problem.


    Divine Beasts were blessed by the heavens. Although it was difficult for them to ascend and the heavenly tribtion was a hundred times thicker than that of humans, their lifespan was a few hundred times longer than that of humans. How could such an existence be captured and eaten?


    The gaze of the Void Demon King was as if it was looking at a retard.


    Even Ye Sheng had be a retard in its heart, saying such crazy words to such a crazy old man.


    Ye Sheng and the old man ate and drank, finishing a gourd of fine wine. The strength of the wine was very strong, causing Ye Sheng to be on the verge of copse. The old man¡¯s face was flushed red, and he swayed as he walked.


    ¡°Little brother, thank you for your hospitality. Since you¡¯ve treated me to this meal, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal as well. Let¡¯s eat dragon meat,¡±the old man said with a big tongue.


    Ye Sheng smiled foolishly. The alcohol had gotten to his head. This wine was really good. Even his emptiness realm cultivation could not withstand it, and he could not dispel it with true energy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡±Ye Sheng nodded heavily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to set off. I¡¯m going to catch that divine dragon, the dragon meat in the sky, and the donkey meat on the ground. I¡¯ve eaten the donkey meat, but I¡¯ve never tasted this dragon meat. This time, I must taste it.¡±The Old Man bid farewell to Ye Sheng, carrying the purple-gold gourd, he left unsteadily.


    Ye Sheng burped, and the smell of alcohol caused the great demon king of the Void to p its wings and fly far away from Ye Sheng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Waiter, pay the bill,¡±Ye Sheng shouted. He threw down a few taels of gold, turned around, and left.


    Ye Sheng, who was drunk, wanted to go to the southwest mountains, so he went.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re in the Void Realm. Are you really drunk?¡±The Void Demon King asked in shock.


    Ye Sheng ignored it and berated, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. I want to go to the Southwest Mountains and find treasures to improve myself.¡±


    The void demon king cursed, ¡°What kind of ghost wine is this? To drink an emptiness realm like this?¡±


    Ye Sheng drank until he lost his rationality. He directly flew up and headed straight for the Southwest Mountains. There was only one thought in his mind ¡ª to look for treasures to improve himself.

 Chapter 405

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter Four, being a thief (third update)</h4>


    The Drunken Ye Sheng directly rushed into the southwest mountains, scaring the great demon king of the Void to hurriedly follow, afraid that Ye Sheng would encounter any trouble.


    There was no ye Sheng who was an emptiness realm expert before he was drunk.


    But after he was drunk, the eighteen transformations of the golden core could kill him.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng did not fly far and fell straight down,nding on the branch of a towering tree, hanging upside down and falling asleep.


    Only then did the Void Demon King rx. He stood on the branch and muttered, ¡°Just how fierce is this wine?¡±


    While Ye Sheng and the others were drinking, the void demon king was watching from the side. A gourd of wine was not considered much. It was about four to five kilograms. How could two people drink it and be so drunk?


    This was an emptiness realm expert. Moreover, Ye Sheng¡¯s body had undergone several transformations. He was no longer a mortal.


    He really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    One night, the jade rabbit rose up and slowly descended.


    The next day at noon, Ye Sheng slowly woke up. Looking at his surroundings, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±Ye Sheng covered his head and sat on a tree branch, asking the Void Demon King.


    He felt that his entire body was ufortable. After sleeping here for an entire night, Ye Sheng¡¯s body smelled like alcohol, and it was a little smelly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not feel anything at all. He did not know what had happened.


    Aftering down from the tree, Ye Sheng found a river nearby. He took off his clothes and went down to take a bath.


    ¡°I remember that after drinking with the old man, he left first. After that, I don¡¯t remember,¡±Ye Sheng said as hey in the water and used the cold river water to wash his head, sobering up a little.


    ¡°Is there anything unusual about this wine?¡±The Void Demon King asked. It still did not understand. What kind of wine had such great power that it could make an emptiness realm drunk to the point of being unconscious?


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°Other than the strong effects of the wine, it did not affect anything else.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this old man is not an ordinary person,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng also nodded and said, ¡°Whether he is an ordinary person or not has nothing to do with us. Even if he can really beat up the Divine Beast and eat it, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The void demon king muttered, ¡°After drinking a meal, don¡¯t you suspect that he has a purpose for you?¡±


    ¡°Wine taste and character, what do you, an animal, know?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this involves personal attacks. I¡¯m angry. I also like drinking.¡±The Void Demon King pped his wings and suddenly rushed down, pecking ye Sheng¡¯s arm.


    A red mark appeared. It was so painful that Ye Sheng let out a soft cry and sank into the river.


    He was still a little dizzy and needed to sober up.


    ..


    This time, Ye Sheng was drunk. It was probably the most he had been drunk in a long time. It took him two days to recover.


    The wine in the purple-gold gourd was too strong. Ye Sheng still had lingering fear in his heart. It was fine when he drank it, but the aftershocks made him feel very ufortable.


    In two days¡¯time, he did not advance too much. He only crossed a few mountains and arrived at a Miao vige.


    There were many Miao viges in the southwest region. ording to iplete statistics, there were more than 200,000 viges of different sizes. The big ones had more than 10,000 people, and the small ones only had a dozen people.


    The vige ye Sheng came to had a poption of 100 households. The cultivator with the highest cultivation level was only at the Xiantian realm. He was the vige chief of the vige and received ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng paid four taels of gold and obtained a map of the southwest small area.


    Why was it a map of the southwest small area?


    Because the southwest area was too big. It was impossible for people in such a small vige to have aplete map.


    In the Miao vige, Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Do you know where the four great divine beasts are?¡±


    The vige chief told Ye Sheng, ¡°Everyone is spreading the news. The Divine Dragon appears in the ck Canyon, the ck tortoise lurks in the dragon pool and the Great Abyss. After the Phoenix appeared, it has not been seen since. The qilin was injured and escaped.¡±


    ¡°The Kirin was injured?¡±Ye Sheng was startled and immediately asked.


    ¡°It was ambushed by the elders of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, and they wanted to subdue the Kirin. However, the Kirin was fierce and refused toply. It killed more than ten emptiness realm experts and left after being injured. Therefore, many people are trying to catch this injured Kirin,¡±the vige chief told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng understood. Seeing that the vige chief could not get anything out of him, he took the map and left the vige.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, let¡¯s go catch the qilin as well. The qilin blood is a great tonic. After you drink it, you¡¯ll definitely be able to break through to another level,¡±the Void Demon King suggested on the way.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and asked, ¡°When is a ferocious beast the most ferocious?¡±


    The Void Demon King Thought for a moment and said, ¡°When it¡¯s injured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, if you can think of it, others will naturally think of it as well. The qilin is the easiest to bully right now. Everyone should go look for it. This is a divine beast. Who knows what kind of ending it will have? If we go, we¡¯ll just be a small figure mixed in with the crowd.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to go look for this injured qilin.


    Although he had broken through to the Void Tier and was considered a top-notch expert, there was nock of void tier experts here. In the Endless Mountains, unless one reached the void tier, one could not even think ofing into contact with the four great divine beasts.


    The Void Demon King thought carefully. It seemed like that was the case, so he gave up on this suggestion.


    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng chuckled and secretly said, ¡°I n to be a thief.¡±


    The Void Demon King was confused. ¡°A thief?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Are you going to steal someone?¡±The Void Demon King could not help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re still angry at being called a fool. is that all you have in your mind?¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°Then what are you going to steal?¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s face turned ck as he asked.


    ¡°The treasure of the Sky Demon Holy Land,¡±Ye Sheng said slowly.


    The Void Demon King was shocked and said, ¡°The Heaven Fey Holy Land is not to be trifled with. A Great Holy Land must have many emptiness realm experts. If you go now, you are courting death.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. Not only is going now not courting death, it is the best time.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°Tell me what you think.¡±The Void Demon King patiently waited for Ye Sheng to exin.


    ¡°Previously, vige chief said that the Heaven Fey Holy Landid an ambush in order to capture the qilin. However, the qilin killed more than ten emptiness realm elders. Then, at this time, you are a member of the Heaven Fey Holy Land. What do you think?¡±Ye Sheng asked the void demon king.


    The void demon king blurted out, ¡°Of course, we are going to hunt down the qilin and bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Wait, your suggestion is simply too great. I was foolish. Now, the Heavenly Fey Holy Land will definitely be empty. Let¡¯s go in, take the treasures and run. Perfect.¡±The Void Demon King suddenly pped himself and said happily.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Others are here to look for divine beasts. We are here to increase our strength. Our goals are different. Divine beasts can only be encountered and not sought. If there is an opportunity, we will fight it out. If there is no opportunity, we will improve ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are really suitable to be a thief. You can even think of this.¡±The Void Demon King praised Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. Was this apliment?

 Chapter 406

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter Five, information on the Heavenly Demon Holy Land (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng wanted to sneak into the Heavenly Demon Holy Land to steal treasures.


    There were three holynds in this world, namely the Feather Emergence Holy Land, the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, and a Cosmic Holy Land that was far away in the central ins.


    The feather emergence Holy Land was destroyed by Ye Sheng and the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain. The Heavenly Demon Holy Land was the Holy Land of the demon race, and Ye Sheng had nevere into contact with it. As for the Cosmic Holy Land, they were extremely low-key. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had many emptiness realm experts and had been around for a long time.., they had long since been forgotten.


    The name of a Holy Land was not something that could be casually called out. One had to have tyrannical strength, a long history, and a treasurednd inheritance..


    All of these added up to the name of a Holy Land.


    The emergence Holy Land had been around for a long time, and with those old undying peak experts, they were all in high spirits. There was even an expert who had received the Void realm great expert¡¯s inheritance, which was why he had obtained this title.


    The Sky Demon Holy Land was the only Holy Land in the southwest region. The reason why Great Qin could not take down the southwest region was because the Sky Demon Holy Land was at the front.


    There were quite a few demon factions, but the most famous was the Sky Demon Holy Land. After all, it was one of the three holynds in the world, and its reputation was not limited to the southwest region. Many people in the world knew about it.


    As for the other major forces of the demon race, such as the Ten Thousand Demon Valley, the Beast Gate, and so on, their strength might not be inferior to the heavenly demon Holy Land, but in terms of reputation, they were suppressed by the Heavenly Demon Holy Land.


    Since ye Sheng decided to sneak into the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, he would naturally not fight a battle without confidence.


    He was not in a hurry. Instead, he first investigated the situation of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land.


    In a great sacrednd, even if experts went out to capture the Divine Beast Qilin, Ye Sheng did not dare to be careless.


    Ye Sheng walked through the mountains. Using the map in his hand, he distinguished the location and obtained a lot of information. Finally, he arrived at a stronghold of ten thousand people.


    Jiuquan stronghold.


    This stronghold could be considered thergest among the forest mountain ranges that entered the southwest region. There were more than thirty thousand people and it upied a mountain range. There was arge amount of farnd. The people rested at sunset and worked at sunrise. The key point was that the scenery was very beautiful.


    When Ye Sheng came here, he found that there were many outsiders, which made this ce very lively.


    The vige was open to the outside world and people could enter and leave freely. There were many men and women wearing Miao vige clothes around, and there were also many outsiders who gathered here.


    Many people were here to gather information. The people of Jiuquan vige were also very smart. They knew that they were selling intelligence, so they specially set up a huge open-air square. Many vigers were selling intelligence here.


    Ye Sheng looked at the square that was like a bustling city and could not help but be moved by the wisdom of the working people. They were too good at doing business.


    Ye Sheng brought the void demon king along and walked around. He found that the price of trading information was not expensive. Five questions, one tael of gold.


    For cultivators, one tael of gold was nothing. Many people did not want to ask others, so they only paid a few taels of gold to ask the questions they wanted to ask. After getting the answer, they would decide what to do next.


    Ye Sheng looked for a while. There was a young girl next to him. She looked weak and delicate, with a braided braid. She looked very pure.


    ¡°Foreign Guest, Ask Me. I¡¯m cheap. One tael of gold for ten questions.¡±The Girl took the initiative to stop Ye Sheng. She looked at him eagerly and then whispered.


    She was afraid that the people next to her would hear her and scold her for ruining the market.


    ¡°Miss, do you know much?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a smile.


    ¡°I know everything that they know. I know a lot of things that they don¡¯t know,¡±the girl from the Miao vige said immediately. She was afraid that Ye Sheng would not believe her, she continued, ¡°My grandfather is a Miao doctor. I¡¯ve followed him everywhere since I was young. I¡¯ve seen a lot of things and know a lot. He passed away not long ago. I need gold to be my disciple and enter the heavenly demon sacrednd. So, ask me. One tael of gold for ten questions.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He took out ten taels of gold and said, ¡°There are many people here and many mouths to feed. If you are willing to take me to a quiet ce, I will give you this gold.¡±


    ¡°Guest, please follow me.¡±Thedy from the Miao vige grabbed the gold. Afraid that Ye Sheng would go back on his words, she turned around and pulled ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Ye Sheng was stunned and allowed her to pull him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake. You already have a wife.¡±The void demon king whispered in Ye Sheng¡¯s ear. It could see that this Miao vigedy was very beautiful.


    Ye Sheng rolled his eyes. Besides Beauty Zhou, he didn¡¯t like beautiful women, and he wasn¡¯t lustful.


    ¡°Shut up, you pervert,¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    The Void Demon King pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m monitoring you at all times.¡±


    Ye Sheng could not be bothered with it. He followed the Miao vige girl to a bamboo house.


    In order to prove that he had no other intentions, Ye Sheng did not even ask her name.


    ¡°Guest, this is the house I rented. It is quiet enough. What do you want to Ask?¡±The Miao vige girl blinked her big eyes and asked.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°You want to be a disciple and enter the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land?¡±


    The Miao vigedy raised a finger and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Heavenly Demon Holy Land is thergest sect here. Not only does it ept demons, but it also epts humans as disciples.¡±


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Then do you know the Heavenly Demon Holy Land very well?¡±


    The Miao vigedy raised another finger, she replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve studied the Heavenly Demon Holy Land thoroughly. I¡¯m fourteen years old this year, and I¡¯m at Houtian Sixth Stage Realm. I¡¯ve just reached the standard for them to recruit disciples. As long as I can afford the registration fee, I¡¯ll definitely be able to enter.¡±


    ¡°Who are the powerful people in the Heavenly Demon Holy Land?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The Miao vigedy raised one finger, which was three fingers, then she replied, ¡°The main body of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land¡¯s Holy Lord is a crane, and he¡¯s very powerful. Below him, the ten great elders are all great experts above the fifth level of the emptiness realm, and there are also eighteen elders below the fifth level of the emptiness realm. ¡°Other than that, the person I admire the most is called Mu Bai. He¡¯s a member of the Miao vige. He entered the Sky Demon Sacred Land in the early years and rose up. Within a few hundred years, he became a supreme great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, and he¡¯s also the most powerful person in the Sky Demon Sacred Land Now.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. was he really that powerful?


    ¡°Then, does this Mu Bai live in the Sky Demon Sacred Land all year round?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Miao vigedy raised a hand and said, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t live in the heavenly demon sacrednd. Instead, he roams the world. He usually onlyes back once every few years. The longest hees back is thirty years.¡±


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It was good that he wasn¡¯t here. With a peak level 12 emptiness realm expert around, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to be a gentleman.


    ¡°Guest, why do you keep asking about the heavenly demon sacrednd? You can ask about the four great divine beasts. Otherwise, after you¡¯ve asked ten of them, I¡¯ll have to charge you again. I know a lot,¡±the Miao vigedy kindly reminded Ye Sheng, don¡¯t waste the opportunity to ask about the heavenly demon sacrednd.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He just wanted to know about the heavenly demon sacrednd. He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to the four great divine beasts for the time being.


    But in order to not arouse suspicion, Ye Sheng was prepared to ask the four great divine beasts questions.

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter Six, the Strange Merlin (first update)</h4>


    ¡°Is there any new news about the four great divine beasts recently?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Miao vige girl said, ¡°Guest, I can answer this question six times. Your ten chances will all be used up.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said nonchntly, ¡°No problem, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The Divine Dragon is a ck ferocious dragon. It¡¯s very powerful. It killed more than ten emptiness realm experts and remained unscathed.¡±


    ¡°The Kirin was hunted by the people of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. Basically, all the experts of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land had gone out. For the time being, no one dared to fight with them.¡±


    ¡°The Phoenix disappeared without a trace. There was no news of it at all. No one could find it, no matter who it was.¡±


    ¡°Among the four great divine beasts, only the ck tortoise did not dare to move. For some reason, everyone was willing to provoke the fiercest dragon, but they were not willing to capture the ck tortoise.¡±


    ¡°Through the sacrifice, Wu Zhu from the Miao tribe discovered a shocking fact. The Chen Kingdom¡¯s remains are on the four great divine beasts.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is capturing the divine beasts, on one hand for themselves, and on the other hand for the Chen Kingdom¡¯s remains.¡±


    The Miao vigedy said six pieces of information in one breath, causing Ye Sheng to fall into deep thought.


    The four great divine beasts had the Chen Kingdom¡¯s remains on them. Ye Sheng looked at the Miao vigedy in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Do you know what the Chen Kingdom Is?¡±


    Thedy from the Miao stockade pouted and said, ¡°Customer, you¡¯ll have to pay if I ask you again. However, consider this question as a gift from me.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and looked at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of ancient great country the Chen Kingdom is, but recently, many people have been saying that the Chen Kingdom is the most powerful country in history. However, I haven¡¯t heard of it at all. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not. In any case, many people want to capture the divine beasts and obtain the Chen Kingdom¡¯s treasures.¡±Thedy from the Miao stockade shook her head and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you. I already know what I should know. I Won¡¯t disturb you to continue with your business.¡±


    The Miao vigedy smiled sweetly and took out a thumb-sized jade pendant from her bosom. She used a string to string it up. The jade stone was like colored ss, and there was a small bug inside. It was extremely ferocious and terrifying,pletely different from the holiness of the Jade Stone, however, when it was put together, it gave off a strange sense of beauty.


    ¡°Guest, I made this myself. We are fated to meet each other. I believe in fate, so you can take it,¡±said the Miao vigedy.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°This doesn¡¯t need gold?¡±


    Miao Zi¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°Guest, I¡¯m truly grateful to you. This is a gift for you. I won¡¯t ept gold.¡±


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°I feel that if you do it yourself, you¡¯ll have to sell it for a bit of gold. Don¡¯t you still want to be apprenticed to the Heavenly Demon Holy Land?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Guest, please take it. Remember, this is a gift from the Miao vigedy. Don¡¯t throw it away. This is fate between us.¡±The Miao vigedy immediately stuffed the jade pendant into Ye Sheng¡¯s hand, then, she stood up and ran away, leaving Ye Sheng alone in a daze.


    ¡°Customer, my name is Merlin. I hope you don¡¯t forget.¡±After the Miao vigedy ran far away, she said loudly and waved goodbye to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng held the jade pendant and was speechless.


    ¡°Are all the Miao vigedies so bold?¡±The Void Demon King asked in shock. They had only known each other for a short while, and they were giving the jade pendant?


    Ye Sheng frowned and rubbed the jade pendant. ¡°Maybe this is how the girls from the Miao vige express their gratitude. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. If you think this is a so-called friendship, then you¡¯re too stupid.¡±


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, felt that this was a little strange.


    However, when he carefully thought about this girl¡¯s actions, there was nothing wrong with them. They were all within the reasonable range, and this made Ye Sheng a little confused.


    He might as well not think about it anymore. He ced the jade pendant directly on the table and said, ¡°Void Demon King, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bringing this? After all, it¡¯s a gift from a young girl. Moreover, this young girl is very pure and very beautiful,¡±the void demon king reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°As a married man, it¡¯s not right to ept gifts from any woman. This is self-awareness.¡±


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng in admiration and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a good man. What about senior void?¡±


    Ye Sheng red at the void demon king and said, ¡°I respect senior void as an elder. Don¡¯t think Dirty Thoughts.¡±


    Senior Void had lived alone for almost a hundred years, wholeheartedly pursuing ascension. She only admired Ye Sheng.


    This was a truly undistracted person. Ye Sheng did not want to have the slightest hint of sphemy.


    The Void Demon King also knew that he was wrong. He lowered his head and reflected.


    Just after Ye Sheng and the others left, the Miao vige girl returned.


    Merlin¡¯s expression was calm, but his small body exuded a sense of majesty. He stared at the jade pendant on the stone table and frowned slightly.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even bring it with him, how can he still be a man?¡±Merlin muttered.


    ¡°I pretended to be a young girl with perfection, and even the tenth level of the Void realm couldn¡¯t discover it. How did this kid at the first level of the Void Realm discover it?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t find any clues. He just doesn¡¯t like girls. I miscalcted this time. If I had known earlier, I would have used another method. In the divination clues, this shadow appeared in front of me. I Can¡¯t give up on him. I have to think of another way.¡±Merlin waved his hand, the jade stone instantly disappeared. She looked in the direction that Ye Sheng had left and fell into deep thought.


    In this area, there were people who kept walking past, but they could not see Merlin. There were even people who passed through her body. Merlin disappeared like a phantom.


    ..


    After Ye Sheng received the news, he did not stay any longer and rushed directly toward the Heavenly Demon Holy Land.


    The location of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land was very eye-catching in the southwest region.


    Ny-nine dragon veins formed a huge dragon vein, and above this dragon vein was the Sky Demon Sacred Land.


    This ce could be seen from the peak of the mountain.


    Between the mountains and ravines, there was a mountain range that worshiped in one direction. There, a majestic mountain range rose from the ground. With the ny-nine mountain peaks as the background, it looked very majestic.


    The situation of the true dragon guarding was so rich in spiritual energy that words could not express it.


    Ye Sheng felt that this ce could only beparable to the central area of the Heaven Lake.


    Looking from here, the distance was very far. However, under Ye Sheng¡¯s Kun Peng Transformation, he arrived in less than half a day.


    After arriving nearby, Ye Sheng immediately slowed down andnded in the mountains. He did not want to be discovered.


    He was here to be a thief. Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death by swaggering around?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this heavenly monster sacrednd is simply a paradise. If you can absorb the ny-nine dragon veins and thergest one, you will definitely be able to break through crazily.¡±The Void Demon King was overjoyed.


    ¡°Then I will also die a horrible death.¡±Ye Sheng rolled his eyes. This thoughtpletely ignored the prestige of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    The Void Demon King was speechless. It had really forgotten about this because it was too excited to see the dragon vein.

 Chapter 408 - meeting Bai Ling ‘er again (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 7, meeting Bai Ling ¡®er again (second update)</h4>


    The Sky Demon Holy Land was right in front of him. Ye Sheng was not in a hurry to enter. Instead, he approached it and carefully observed it.


    In a Holy Land, even if all the so-called experts had left, Ye Sheng did not dare to be careless. What he wanted was the treasures in the Sacred Land¡¯s treasury. He did not want to rm others.


    The Void Demon King and Ye Sheng observed it together. Inside this Holy Land, the buildings had the unique style of the Miao vige. A winding house was built among the mountains.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there is a great formation outside. If you identally step on some of the core of the formation, you will be exposed,¡±the great demon king of the Void told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng also nodded. The Heavenly Demon Holy Land seemed to have no defenses, but there were many ces that ordinary disciples would not step into. It was very obvious that there were traces of a formation.


    This formation was different from other great formations. It was set underground and was connected to the dragon vein. ording to the five elements of yin and Yang, the Sun, Moon, and stars, it was very exquisite. It looked like an ordinarynd, but once you stepped on it, the wind and clouds would suddenly change,rge formations appeared frequently. It would be better if it was a trapping formation, but if it was a killing formation, those who were not strong enough would die instantly. Even if they were strong enough, they would still rm the people of the Heavenly Fey Holy Land.


    That was why Ye Sheng did not act rashly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I will help you break this formation. In My Eyes, these are all transparent. Although I can not use my strength, my vision and my knowledge are not to be underestimated,¡±the Void Demon King said heroically.


    Ye Sheng looked at it expectantly.


    The Void Demon King flew up and circled around the heavenly Fey Holy Land, observing the surrounding terrain of the Holy Land.


    Ten minutester, the Void Demon Kingnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go, go in.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened to it and immediately walked in.


    ¡°Nine heavens, take twenty steps, then walk fifty steps in the southwest direction,¡±the Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn. He followed the demon king¡¯s reminder and walked step by step.


    This ce was not the main road, so no disciples woulde. Moreover, the people of the Heavenly Fey Holy Land would not think that someone would crack the carefully designed array formation. After all, this array formation had been set up for more than a thousand years, no one had ever been able to enter.


    Ye Sheng followed the Void Demon King¡¯s reminder step by step. He shifted and changed directions, but he did not trigger the array formation.


    It seemedplicated, but under the void demon king¡¯s precise reminder, Ye Sheng only used five minutes to enter the heavenly Fey Holy Land.


    The array formation could not restrict him at all.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally useful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very useful, okay?¡±The Void Demon King said unhappily.


    Ye Sheng ignored it and walked along the path. Suddenly, he saw a fox spirit cultivating on arge rock not far away.


    It was a white fox. It was extremely beautiful. Its fur was soft, and one could tell that it was female just by looking at its body. It closed its eyes andy on therge rock. The surrounding essence energy continuously surged into her body, turning her into a fox in an instant, she turned into a beautiful young girl in an instant.


    When Ye Sheng saw that the Fox had turned into a young girl, he was slightly startled and revealed a strange smile.


    He had met someone he knew.


    When Ye Sheng was still weak, he had gone to the West Mountain and met a white fox bathing. He had seen all of its body and then killed it in anger. Fortunately, he had been blocked by his third aunt.


    That Fox was called Bai Ling ¡®er and was the daughter of Bai Yutian, the ninth most powerful expert in the world.


    Ever since that encounter, Ye Sheng and Bai Ling ¡®er had no chance to meet again. A few years had passed and Ye Sheng had cultivated to the emptiness realm. He had not expected to meet Bai Ling ¡®er here.


    At this moment, Bai Ling ¡®er was focused on cultivation. Even if Ye Sheng was watching from not far behind her, she would not be able to notice it.


    The difference in cultivation was huge.


    The first time they met, Ye Sheng had just stepped on the path of cultivation, and Bai Ling ¡®er was at the peak of the postliminary realm.


    When they met again, Ye Sheng was at the first level of the emptiness realm, and Bai Ling ¡®ER had just broken through to the golden core ten transformations realm.


    In more than two years, Bai Ling ¡®ER was able to cultivate from the peak of the postliminary realm to the golden core ten transformations. This was already very good, butpared to Ye Sheng, the difference was still not small.


    This was also the reason why senior Xu thought that Ye Sheng would be the son of fate of this era.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, capture this fox and force out the location of the treasure,¡±the great demon king of the Void transmitted his voice.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and did not do so. Instead, he directly walked out.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er heard the sound of footsteps and was immediately rmed. She immediately jumped up from therge rock and transformed into a human. Her beautiful jade-like hands shook and directly shot out ten sharp rays of light.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The sharp rays of light were extremely ferocious and shot over at a very fast speed.


    Bai Ling ¡®er was dressed in white. Her three thousand ck hair were like a waterfall. Her delicate body was soft and soft. She pulled away from Ye Sheng and looked at him coldly.


    The true energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body surged out and turned into a barrier.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The ten sharp rays of light hit the barrier and fell down one after another, disappearing into nothingness.


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Ling ¡®er,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°You are?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er stared at Ye Sheng carefully, very surprised.


    ¡°You Are Ye Sheng?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er felt incredulous and said in shock.


    ¡°Your cultivation?¡±Only then did Bai Ling ¡®er notice, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you only at the Golden Elixir Realm?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked incredulously, ¡°When did you break through to the Void Tier?¡±


    After asking so many questions in a row, it could be seen how shocked Bai Ling ¡®er was. The Ye Sheng in her memory and the Ye Sheng in front of her were too far apart.


    Even if she had heard news about Ye Sheng from time to time in the past two years, thetest news was that Ye Sheng was clearly still in the Golden Elixir Realm.


    How could ye Sheng be in the Void realm the moment they met?


    Bai Ling ¡®er was really shocked by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days since west met. We should look at each other in a new light. We¡¯ve been separated for almost three years. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising for us to have some changes, right?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He ced his hands behind his back as if he was reminiscing about old times.


    Bai Ling ¡®er looked at Ye Sheng with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°This is the heavenly demon sacrednd. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I naturally have my reasons foring here. Why are you here? Could you be a disciple of the heavenly demon sacrednd?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my father was recently invited by the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land, so I followed him here. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±Bai Ling ¡®er shook her head.


    ¡°Then do you know where the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s treasure vault is?¡±Ye Sheng asked directly.


    Bai Ling ¡®er was shocked and looked at Ye Sheng in astonishment. ¡°Your target is the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s Treasure Vault?¡±


    Ye Sheng said nomittally, ¡°Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re too bold. The Heavenly Monster Sacred Land is a great sacrednd. Even if you break through to the void tier, it would be difficult for you to behave atrociously here, right?¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER said.


    ¡°When I was at the peak of the Xiantian realm, I destroyed the Yu Hua sacrednd. Now, I¡¯m at the Void Tier,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    Bai Ling ¡®er choked and had nothing to say. Ye Sheng was right.


    ¡°You are too bold. If you are found out, you will definitely die,¡±Bai Ling ¡®er shook her head and said.


    ¡°Did the experts of the Heavenly Monster Holy Land Go to capture the Divine Beast Qilin?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Bai Ling ¡®er nodded subconsciously. Then, she looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and said, ¡°You came prepared and took advantage of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me the location of the treasure house?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a calm smile.

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter Eight, Cage Array -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    Bai Ling ¡®er looked at Ye Sheng. Under that calm smile, there was a trace of coldness. This caused her to panic.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t agree to it, are you going to kill me?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°We are old acquaintances. Why do you have to say such vicious words? I Won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s heart rxed.


    ¡°I will imprison you and release you after I seed,¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    Bai Ling ¡®er bit her red lips, and her mind was full of thoughts.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I remember that you promised me something back then,¡±Bai Ling ¡®er calmed her mind and said.


    Ye Sheng frowned and suddenly remembered that he once owed her a favor.


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°You said that you would give me a treasure of the world. You haven¡¯t fulfilled your promise yet, and you want to imprison me?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not panic. He said, ¡°The treasure of the world is in the Skydemon Sacred Land¡¯s treasury. As long as you go with me, I can give it to you.¡±


    ¡°You have the nerve to give me something that belongs to someone else?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er clenched her teeth and said.


    She was unwilling to be with Ye Sheng. It was too dangerous. Once she was discovered, her father might be able to protect her life, but he would definitely offend the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    As a member of the monster race, Bai Ling ¡®er knew how powerful the heavenly monster sacrednd was. Even her father would not feel good if he offended it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in lending flowers to Buddha. I¡¯m definitely going to the treasure vault today. Now is the best opportunity. Once we obtain the treasures in the treasure vault, I reckon that your cultivation speed will increase by arge level. A breakthrough to the void tier is just in front of you.¡±Ye Sheng began to entice Bai Ling ¡®ER.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s expression moved, as if she was persuaded, but she was also hesitant.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, so you naturally have no intention of protecting the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. What are you afraid of?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I do know where the treasure house is, but you can¡¯t enter.¡±Bai Ling ¡®er shook her head.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t tried, how do you know that I can¡¯t?¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°There¡¯s arge array around the heavenly Fey Holy Land¡¯s treasury. It¡¯s called a cage, and no one can get close to it. Unless you know how to break the array, the moment youe into contact with it, you will definitely trigger the array.¡±Bai Ling ¡®er told Ye Sheng,


    the Void Demon King on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulderughed and said, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no array that I can¡¯t break.¡±


    Bai Ling ¡®er looked at the void demon king in surprise. She really didn¡¯t realize that the Void Demon King was a demonic beast. There wasn¡¯t a trace of Demonic Qi on his body, nor was there any spirit qi. He was just like an ordinary bird.


    ¡°I can even enter the heavenly demon Holy Land without making a sound. What can a protective array do to me?¡±Ye Sheng smiled confidently and said.


    Bai Ling ¡®er frowned and looked at ye Sheng, asking, ¡°Can you really not be discovered?¡±


    ¡°If not, why do I have toe and throw my life away?¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s eyes flickered as she thought carefully. If the cage array was useless, then the thousand years of umtion of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land would be equivalent to opening up to them.


    The treasures inside were so many that it was inconceivable. Even if she obtained one percent, it would be enough for her to break through to the eighteenth change of the Golden Core Realm.


    And she would need at least a year to cultivate by herself.


    Bai Ling ¡®er suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Ye Sheng. ¡°Ye Sheng, you won¡¯t scam me?¡±


    ¡°Your father is the ninth most powerful demon in the world, and your aunt is my third aunt. You¡¯ve helped me before, so I won¡¯t scam you,¡±Ye Sheng said sincerely.


    Bai Ling ¡®er gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Can I choose the treasures in there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are countless treasures in the heavenly demon treasury. I need to break through myself. I have no interest in the so-called magic treasures.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    He had the Pantheon Pill Furnace, so he didn¡¯t need any other Magic Treasures.


    The pantheon pill furnace could easily suppress the emptiness realm. As long as Ye Sheng grew up, he could use this treasure to suppress ye Hong.


    Ye Sheng was very anxious to increase his strength because of ye Hong.


    Once the Changsheng nsmen wanted to open the Pure Land, Ye Sheng would have to confront ye Hong head-on. At that time, if his strength was a little lower, Ye Sheng¡¯s life would be in danger.


    Ye Sheng would definitely take the treasure of the Sky Demon Treasury.


    Even if he had to offend the Sky Demon Sacred Land, Ye Sheng would not hesitate.


    Bai Ling ¡®er was convinced by ye Sheng and said, ¡°Follow me. I know where the Treasury is. Moreover, there is only an emptiness realm guard there. Can you quickly suppress that emptiness realm?¡±


    ¡°How many levels?¡±Ye Sheng immediately followed up and asked.


    ¡°The first level of the emptiness realm. I just broke through,¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER said.


    ¡°I can suppress him with a flip of my hand,¡±Ye Sheng said confidently.


    Ye Sheng was now unleashing his full strength. The fifth level of the emptiness realm was no match for him at all. Suppressing a first level of the emptiness realm was still a piece of cake.


    Seeing Ye Sheng so confident, Bai Ling ¡®er was secretly amazed by Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation. She did not say anything else and quickly brought Ye Sheng to the Heavenly Demon Holy Land¡¯s treasure house.


    Along the way, the two of them paid attention to their concealment. With the existence of Ye Sheng, an emptiness realm expert, ordinary disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to discover Ye Sheng at all. Even their golden cores were under Ye Sheng¡¯s control, so they didn¡¯t find any clues.


    ¡°Now that the heavenly monster sacrednd is empty, the sacred Lord has brought the elders out to capture the Divine Beast Qilin. My father has also gone with him. Only a few elders who have reached the end of their lifespans are in closed-door cultivation, so they won¡¯t be able toe out for the time being,¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and followed Bai Ling ¡®ER to a basin.


    The surroundings were filled with mountains, but there was a depression in the middle. At this depression, a huge treasury was built.


    The treasury spanned more than ten kilometers and was covered by an array formation. A crystal clear energy halo fell upside down like a bowl, covering the treasury.


    ¡°This is the cage array. If you can¡¯t crack it, let¡¯s leave,¡±Bai Ling ¡®er said softly as she hid behind a huge rock with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not answer. Instead, he stared at the cage array.


    The Void Demon King also stared at the cage array and said, ¡°This is also a great array that has roots in the dragon veins. Moreover, it has the thickest roots in the dragon veins. It is several times more powerful than the mountain protecting array from before.¡±


    ¡°Can it be opened?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course it can. Even if this great array is powerful, under my hands, it will still have to be opened obediently,¡±the Void Demon King said proudly.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Bai Ling ¡®er looked at the void demon king in surprise. She did not know where this bird came from.


    The void demon king carefully observed it. Ten minutester, he retracted his eyes, he said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Take out the Pantheon Pill Furnace and suppress it at the Dragon¡¯s eye. Cut off the dragon vein¡¯s support, and this array will instantly weaken. Take the opportunity to go in and retrieve the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The array will be restored.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say anything else. He directly summoned the Pantheon pill furnace and threw it over ording to the location provided by the Void Demon King.


    Dong!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnacended lightly on the spot, emitting a soft sound. Then, it suddenly exploded with a huge effect.


    Kacha!


    The dragon vein was cut off, and the cage formation slowly became thinner.

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 9: Many Treasures (first update)</h4>


    The cage array weakened, and the emptiness realm expert guarding it immediately sensed it. With a whoosh, he flew out, and with a cold expression, he shouted, ¡°Who triggered the array?¡±


    Bai Ling ¡®er shouted, ¡°Ye Sheng, quickly suppress him. We can¡¯t let him sense it. Once he senses it, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold, and he directly rushed out.


    The Netherworld River!


    A huge river, vast and mighty, directly suppressed him.


    Bang!


    This emptiness realm expert was unable to react in time and was directly suppressed by the Netherworld River, unable to move.


    ¡°Who are you? You actually dared to barge into my heavenly demon Sacred Land¡¯s treasure vault. What do you want to Do?¡±This emptiness realm expert said in shock and anger.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m only here to borrow some treasures. I Won¡¯t harm your life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±The emptiness realm expert shouted angrily.


    Ye Sheng clenched his fist in the air, and the Netherworld Long River immediately swept up the emptiness realm expert, and then ruthlessly squeezed him.


    Ah!


    This emptiness realm expert fainted without any suspense. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t have the ability to retaliate at all.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER followed him in and looked at him in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s over just like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He has only just entered the emptiness realm. Wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to finish him off?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°You seem to have only entered the emptiness realm, right?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er could not help but ask.


    ¡°People are different from each other. This is talent,¡±the Void Demon King muttered.


    Ye Sheng did not have the mood to speak. He directly took back the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Boom!


    The cage array returned to its original state without any abnormalities.


    Only then did ye sheng heave a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry up and take the treasure away.¡±


    Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not expect Ye Sheng to actually do it. He had silently barged into such arge Holy Land and entered the treasure vault.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The treasure vault is inside. Let¡¯s hurry up,¡±Bai Ling ¡®er said impatiently.


    Ye Sheng and she quickly entered the treasure vault. As for the emptiness realm expert, he was ced on the ground by Ye Sheng. He would wake up in a day.


    Creak!


    The door of the treasure house was pushed open by Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    A burst of spiritual energy was like a wave, drowning ye Sheng and Bai Ling ¡®ER in an instant.


    ¡°This spiritual energy has already liquefied. Just how many treasures are hidden inside?¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER said in shock.


    Ye Sheng opened his big mouth and suddenly inhaled. Like an ox drinking water, he swallowed the surrounding spiritual energy like a whale, and all the spiritual energy was sucked into his stomach.


    Gulu!


    Spiritual energy roiled within Ye Sheng¡¯s body and spread throughout his entire body.


    ¡°Refine!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body trembled, and the Golden Core Earth in his DANTIAN unleashed its might and absorbed all of the spiritual energy.


    Next, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength took a step forward, and he arrived at the middle stage of the first level of the emptiness realm.


    ¡°As expected, this is a treasure trove. The liquefaction of spiritual energy has allowed me to take a step forward. If I absorb the treasures hidden here, I¡¯ll definitely be able to achieve a breakthrough.¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed. As expected, he hade to the right ce.


    The liquefaction of spiritual energy was absorbed by Ye Sheng, and the scene in the treasure vault instantly became clear at a nce.


    This was a treasure vault that upied an area of ten miles. However, Ye Sheng discovered that the inner space was even broader, and the range was expanded by an emptiness realm great expert.


    This ce was at least a hundred miles wide, and the number of treasures stored in it blinded Ye Sheng and Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng was so overwhelmed by the number of treasures that he was unable to take in all of them.


    A thousand-year-old ganoderma and ten-thousand-year-old ginseng were piled together.


    Magic Treasures and weapons were ced together.


    All kinds of natural treasures were stored together.


    Ye Sheng walked inside and quickly took out the pantheon pill furnace and began to collect these treasures.


    Rumble!


    There was a dragon-shaped tree root. Its entire body was blood-red, and it was very bright. It flickered with spiritual energy. It was the coiling dragon root, and it was a rare earth treasure.


    There was a Buddha¡¯s relic that shone with light. One could hear the chanting of the Buddha just by touching it. This was a relic that was the essence of a powerful Buddhist cultivator. If it was taken outside, it could cause the people of the Buddhist sect to fight.


    There was a glossy ganoderma that was as red as a cloud te. It was at least five thousand years old. There was also a ginseng doll that was tied up. Just like an infant, it was a ten-thousand-year-old ginseng. It had long be a spirit, but its spiritual sense had been scattered, it had be a medicinal ingredient..


    Anything that could catch ye Sheng¡¯s eye was an absolute treasure. If it was brought outside, any one of them would cause a stir.


    This was all thanks to the millions of mountains in the southwest. How many treasures had been nurtured? It was simply unbelievable.


    Ye Sheng was frantically collecting treasures. Bai Ling ¡®er was not idle either. She was also collecting treasures that were suitable for her.


    The Void Demon King was also watching and guiding ye Sheng to collect some truly good treasures.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the heavenly dragon tomb bead. It is a rare heavenly material. If you consume it, you will be able to give birth to the power of a dragon,¡±the void demon king reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not say a word and directly swallowed it.


    Boom!


    The heavenly dragon tomb bead exploded in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Billowing air waves washed over ye Sheng¡¯s body, making it stronger and containing the power of a dragon.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is an inheritance crystal. It contains the essence left behind by the great experts of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.¡±The Void Demon King found another treasure.


    Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t say anything and directly swallowed it.


    In the next moment, the figures of over ten great experts at the twelfth level of the Void Realm appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. They were all great experts of the demon race, and the essence they brought along, as well as the Dao rhythm theyprehended..


    This was an extremely precious thing. Ye Sheng closed his eyes and swiftlyprehended it.


    ¡°Condense!¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly stretched out his hand to grab, and strands of five elements energy appeared in the sky. Five different colors converged together, and a second five elements dao rhyme was born.


    This five elements dao rhyme was different from the five elements dao rhyme from before. It was a branch of a Great Dao.


    The Great Dao was as vast as the stars, and the dao rhyme oneprehended was like the stars in the stars. Only by gathering millions of stars could one form a beautiful starry sky.


    It was the same for dao rhyme. Adding another five elements dao rhyme was extremelyfortable for Ye Sheng.


    His seventh dao rhyme.


    And as he swallowed more treasures, the speed at which Ye Sheng Condensed Dao rhyme increased.


    With the support of the spiritual essence, Ye Sheng was able to spend without restraint, and the speed at which he couldprehend his dao rhythm would be much faster.


    After all, he was different from ordinary people. Ordinary people needed to slowlyprehend their dao rhythm. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s golden core was earth, and Earth itself had its own origin world. Thus, Ye Sheng was able toprehend it with ease.


    In less than a moment, Ye Sheng condensed another three dao rhythms, making a total of ten.


    The Three Dao charms were reincarnation, yin-yang, and lightning.


    This speed was simply inconceivable.


    This was also why ye Sheng had the confidence to squander. If it was someone else, it would probably take dozens of years.


    And during this period of time, the entire treasury had been plundered by the all gods pill furnace and Bai Ling ¡®ER.


    Only some weapons and magic treasures were left, which were not suitable for ye Sheng to use, so he did not move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng turned around and left. He wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER also knew that she couldn¡¯t stay here. She had caused a huge disaster. If she didn¡¯t run, she would really die.


    She and Ye Sheng had nearly looted the heavenly demon sacrednd. If those savage demon beasts knew about this, wouldn¡¯t they go crazy?

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 10, discovered (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng and Bai Ling ¡®er were preparing to retreat when they walked out and saw that the emptiness realm expert was still unconscious on the ground.


    Ye Sheng did not care about him and asked the void demon king, ¡°Is it still the same ce?¡±


    Was the position of the Dragon¡¯s eye fixed?


    The Void Demon King shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not fixed. It moves randomly. Give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll observe it carefully.¡±


    Ten minutes passed by one second at a time. It really felt like a long day. Ye Sheng frowned. He felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°I feel uneasy,¡±Ye Sheng said in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as we get out and you leave this area, I¡¯ll continue to stay in the heavenly demon sacrednd. I¡¯ll definitely not be discovered.¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s mood had improved because she had obtained quite a lot of treasures, she even looked at Ye Sheng with friendliness.


    Ye Sheng did not answer her. He frowned as he stared at the sky. He was now in the emptiness realm and hadprehended ten dao charms. He had a certain sense of danger.


    His heart suddenly felt heavy as he looked at the sky. It was as if dark clouds were pressing down on him. At that moment, the sky in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes waspletely different from Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER looked at the clear sky, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was covered in dark clouds.


    ¡°Hurry up, things aren¡¯t looking good.¡±Ye Sheng urged the void demon king.


    The Void Demon King stared at the array formation around it solemnly, trying to find the location of the dragon¡¯s eye.


    How could it not be able to sense what Ye Sheng could sense?


    The dark clouds were pressing down, indicating that something was very likely wrong.


    Therefore, it was really doing its best to search.


    The atmosphere became serious. Although Bai Ling ¡®er did not know what was wrong, she could tell from Ye Sheng¡¯s expression that things were not looking good, so she quietly stayed at the side.


    Ye Sheng carefully recalled that he did not reveal any ws along the way. The people from the heavenly demon sacrednd had not noticed it at the moment.


    The only suspicious point was Bai Ling ¡®er, but like Ye Sheng, she had taken quite a number of treasures.


    It was impossible for her to be the one who had tipped them off.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    The dark clouds that were pressing down on him grew thicker and thicker, causing ye Sheng¡¯s expression to be as gloomy as water.


    He was sure that someone knew.


    It wasn¡¯t someone from the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, because the heavenly demon holynd was still very quiet.


    Finally, on the ninth minute, the void demon king said, ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s thirty steps to your left.¡±


    Ye Sheng quickly threw out the pantheon pill furnace and immediately suppressed the dragon¡¯s eye.


    The cage array immediately became stronger.


    Ye Sheng directly pulled Bai Ling ¡®er and used the Kun Peng transformation to fly out. He quickly put away the Pantheon pill furnace and ran away without looking back.


    Rumble!


    Just three seconds after Ye Sheng escaped, a figure flew over like a meteor andnded in front of the Treasury in a sh, creating a huge disturbance.


    At this time, the cage array had notpletely recovered. When this person saw it, he flew into a rage and roared, ¡°Activate the mountain sealing array for me. No one is allowed to leave.¡±


    This roar was like thunder as it rumbled and exploded in every corner of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    The entire heavenly monster sacrednd immediately boiled.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    A huge array formation was activated, simr to the cage array formation. A huge bowl was upside down, covering the entire area. It was airtight, and no one could escape without alerting the others.


    ¡°This is patriarch running bull¡¯s voice. Why is he so angry?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t patriarch running bulle out of seclusion to capture the Qilin Divine Beast?¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened. Otherwise, patriarch wouldn¡¯t be so angry.¡±


    ¡°Quickly go and see what happened.¡±


    The disciples of the Heavenly Fey Holy Land All moved out. They rushed to the Treasury because Patriarch Running Bull¡¯s voice came from there.


    Ye Sheng and Bai Ling ¡®er had heard everything. They had not escaped at all and had been trapped in the Heaven Fey Holy Land.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s face turned pale as she said anxiously, ¡°We¡¯re trapped. You can¡¯t escape. Once we¡¯re caught, I¡¯ll be exposed.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was ugly. However, the more urgent the situation was, the calmer he was. In other words, he was forcing himself to be calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I haven¡¯t been caught yet, and you¡¯ll be fine,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Bai Ling ¡®er saw Ye Sheng¡¯s calm appearance, and for some unknown reason, her panic gradually faded.


    She took a few deep breaths and asked, ¡°The situation is very urgent now. What do you n to do?¡±


    The Void Demon King also looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Who is this bull-running ancestor?¡±Ye Sheng asked first.


    ¡°He is an expert at the eleventh level of the Void Realm and is also a great elder. His position in the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land is very high, only second to the sacred Lord and Mu Bai,¡±Bai Ling ¡®er immediately said.


    ¡°Since they have blocked the way out, they are like fish in a barrel. Do you have the map of the emergence Sacred Land?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Bai Ling ¡®er immediately gave the map to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s eyes, without blinking, he said, ¡°From now on, give me all the treasures on you. If you don¡¯t know about this, immediately pretend that you don¡¯t know anything and go see this bull-running ancestor like the other disciples.¡±


    ¡°What About You?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally find a ce to hide. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be fine. As long as you don¡¯t give yourself away, they won¡¯t be able to find me,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Bai Ling ¡®er nodded and memorized it in her heart. She gave all the treasures she had to Ye Sheng, leaving nothing behind. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be suspected.


    ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t know about this matter. This matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯ve been cultivating previously, so you don¡¯t know anything,¡±Ye Sheng reminded her.


    ¡°I know. You have to hide yourself well,¡±Bai Ling ¡®er nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. He carefully looked at the map, memorized the route and the area, and then returned the map to Bai Ling ¡®ER. Without saying a word, his body shed and disappeared.


    Bai Ling ¡®er stood on the spot and took a deep breath to ease her nervous mood. Then, she forced herself to seal that memory for two hours, not allowing herself to recall it. Then, she rushed to the treasure vault.


    ..


    At the treasure house, Elder running bull opened the cage array.


    What greeted him was an emptiness realm expert who had been knocked unconscious.


    ¡°Trash.¡±Elder running bull cursed angrily and directly rushed to the treasure house to take a look.


    When he saw this, an iparably mournful roar resounded across the horizon.


    ¡°Thief, if I don¡¯t kill you, I swear I won¡¯t be a demon.¡±


    When many Jindan deacons who had rushed to this ce saw this, their vision turned ck and they were about to faint.


    The several thousand years of umtion of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land had be empty.


    ¡°Damn it, who did this? Find him. I want to cut him into a thousand pieces.¡±


    ¡°It must be an emptiness realm expert, and one at the peak of the emptiness realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be so silent.¡±


    With a sorrowful and indignant roar, many demons revealed their true forms. They threw their heads back and roared, feeling extremely indignant.


    ¡°Elder running bull, how did you know?¡±A disciple asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the legacy bead. I left my mark on it. It was something that several generations of seniors of my Heavenly Monster Sacred Land worked hard to leave behind. Now that it has disappeared, I sensed that something was amiss and hurried back. However, I was a step toote and allowed the thief to escape.¡±Elder running bull roared angrily.

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 11, another murderer (first update)</h4>


    ¡°Find him for me. I activated the grand array when I came back. This thief will definitely not be able to escape. He¡¯s in the Heaven Fey Holy Land.¡±Elder ben Niu¡¯s expression turned savage as he gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Yes, we must find him.¡±


    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let him off. Even if he¡¯s torn to pieces, it¡¯ll be too easy for him.¡±


    ¡°He stole thousands of years of our heaven Fey Holy Land¡¯s umtion. Damn it, we must cripple him.¡±


    Many disciples of the Sky Demon Sacred Land who had rushed over gnashed their teeth as they spoke. Bai Ling ¡®er, who was in the crowd, began to worry for Ye Sheng when she saw this scene.


    Could he escape?


    ..


    Inside the Sky Demon Sacred Land, Ye Sheng looked at the void demon king and asked, ¡°Can you crack this array formation?¡±


    ¡°I need time. It¡¯s not difficult to get out of this array formation, but the difficulty is not being discovered,¡±the void demon king said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng frowned and carefully recalled the map Bai Ling ¡®ER gave him. He said, ¡°The area of the heavenly monster sacrednd is veryrge, but most of it is a ce for ordinary disciples. If they hide, they will definitely be easily discovered. The only way is to go to the most dangerous ce.¡±


    The most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    The void demon king said, ¡°You have to think carefully. Once you are discovered, there will be no way out.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°The current situation is so dangerous. Why not give it a try?¡±


    The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°Then do you have a target?¡±


    There were definitely many dangerous ces in the Sky Demon Holy Land. Where did Ye Sheng want to hide?


    Ye Sheng said in a deep voice, ¡°Go to Mu Bai¡¯s closed-door cultivation ce. Mu Bai is a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void Realm in the Sky Demon Holy Land. No one wille to search his closed-door cultivation ce.¡±


    Mu Bai was a peerless expert in the Sky Demon Holy Land. He was not in the Holy Land all year round. Ye Sheng was betting that he would not be there and enter by himself. He would definitely not be discovered.


    Meanwhile, the Void Demon King also had the time to discover the ws in the array formation.


    ¡°Go,¡±the Void Demon King said in a deep voice. As the entire Sky Demon Holy Land searched, it was not safe for Ye Sheng to hide in these ces. Mu Bai¡¯s ce was a good ce.


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not dy. He headed straight for Mu Bai¡¯s seclusion spot.


    The Heavenly Fey Holy Land had hundreds of mountains and a hundred dragon veins. It could be said to have an extremelyrge area. If it was really hidden, it had to be searched thoroughly.


    Void realm experts could sense auras and use their souls to probe, but they could not cover the entire area.


    Ye Sheng used the cover of the mountain range to rush into the depths of the heavenly Fey Holy Land.


    A sword-like mountain peak stood in the sky. Behind it was the meeting peak of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. It could be said that once ye Sheng arrived here, he would most likely die if he was discovered.


    Ye Sheng was also gambling that the people of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land did not dare to go deep into Mu Bai¡¯s seclusion to search.


    After entering the Sword Peak, Ye Sheng directly came to a mountain vi. It was Mu Bai¡¯s Mountain Vi.


    There were only a few servants managing and cleaning the manor, but Mu Bai wasn¡¯t around. Ye Sheng instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky that Mu Bai isn¡¯t around,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside first.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to be careless and continued to carefully enter the manor.


    The manor was very big and had many houses. There weren¡¯t many servants, only a dozen or so. Furthermore, they were all very old. What made Ye Sheng Happy was that these people were all ordinary people and not a single one of them was a cultivator.


    ¡°Why are Mu Bai¡¯s servants all these old people? Don¡¯t they have any cultivation?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°They have their own ideas. They are masters, and they always have some strange hobbies,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not pursue this matter. They were all ordinary people, which was better for him. At least he did not have to worry about being discovered.


    In the manor, Ye Sheng began to observe. Many things were very ordinary, and in the end, Ye Sheng came to Mu Bai¡¯s study.


    The study¡¯s door was locked. It was a very ordinary lock that prevented these servants from entering.


    Ye Sheng reached out and twisted the lock. The lock was opened. After pushing the door open, arge room appeared in front of him. Ye Sheng then opened the window and locked the door from the outside. He entered through the window and closed it.


    This way, no one would discover that there was someone in the study.


    After entering, Ye Sheng also heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Now, just wait quietly. It¡¯s fine as long as we are not discovered.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Mu Bai has collected a lot of books. You can take a look,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Now that the entire heavenly monster sacrednd was looking for him, he did not dare to cultivate. Once he absorbed too much spiritual energy, it would be a self-destructing position.


    Fortunately, there were many books in this room. They were all high-quality, so ye Sheng could kill time.


    There was a desk in the study, and in front of the desk was a armchair. It was probably Mu Bai who often sat and read.


    Ye Sheng sat on the chair and saw a book on the table.


    The book was opened, but there were no words on the cover.


    ¡°Is this the book that Mu Bai is reading?¡±Ye Sheng picked up the book in surprise and opened the first page.


    Kui Bai¡¯s evil technique!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This was the Kui Bai¡¯s evil technique that had killed his mother.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what¡¯s Wrong?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng flipped through the book with an ugly expression and did not answer the Void Demon King.


    The entire book was filled with Kui Bai¡¯s evil technique. It recorded how to use it and how to win against the other party.


    ¡°Mu Bai is that person!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    Ye Hong wasn¡¯t the only one who killed his mother. There was another person.


    Ye Hong and an expert used his mother¡¯s body as the battlefield and used the Kui Bai¡¯s evil technique. They fought for five years, and in the end, Ye Hong was better and defeated the other party.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s mother died because of this.


    Ye Sheng had always wanted to find this person, but there were no clues, so he could only deal with ye Hong first.


    But who would have thought that by sheer luck, Ye Sheng woulde to the heavenly demon sacrednd and actually find a clue.


    ¡°If it¡¯s him, there must be more clues. He locked the study room, so there must be other secrets.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and began to search around, hoping to find other evidence.


    It was impossible to be sure that Mu Bai was that person with a Kui Bai demonic technique, but if he found some more evidence, he would be able to confirm it.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was boiling with anger. He tried his best to calm himself down and not let his anger get to his head.


    He did not want to frame a good person, but he also did not want to let a bad person go.


    There were hundreds of books in the study. They were all about the customs of the southwest region. Ye Sheng was not in the mood to read them.


    In the end, he found a painting on a bookshelf.


    A portrait of a woman.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was ashen as he slowly opened it.


    A beautiful woman was leaping on the drawing. The drawing was exquisite and lifelike. Every frown and smile of the woman was disyed.


    When Ye Sheng saw this woman, he could not suppress his anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mu Bai is the other person who caused mother¡¯s death.¡±


    Ye Sheng was very familiar with this portrait. With the fusion of his memories, Ye Sheng could clearly remember what his mother looked like.


    The woman in the portrait was Ye Sheng¡¯s mother. When she was young, she was peerless and beautiful.


    Mu Bai¡¯s desk had Kui Bai¡¯s evil art, and his mother¡¯s portrait was on the bookshelf. Ye Sheng was sure that Mu Bai was the person who fought with Ye Hong.

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 12, Bloodletting Formation (2nd update)</h4>


    By chance, Ye Sheng discovered the murderer that he had always wanted to find.


    Mu Bai of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land was the one who had killed Ye Sheng¡¯s mother in the battle between him and Ye Hong.


    As the son of a man, Ye Sheng had to take revenge for this blood feud.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, is this Mu Bai your greatest enemy?¡±The Void Demon King asked carefully. Seeing Ye Sheng¡¯s anger, he could roughly guess it.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. Just Like Ye Hong, he¡¯s the murderer who killed my mother.¡±Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°This is really fate.¡±The void demon king sighed with emotion. He hade to steal the Heavenly Fey Holy Land¡¯s treasure vault, but he had discovered a great enemy with a deep blood feud.


    ¡°I see this as the will of heaven. The heavens have let me know the murderer. Mu Bai, I must kill you.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Originally, I felt guilty for stealing the treasure vault of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. But now, these feelings of guilt have disappeared without a trace. I want to use the treasures in the treasure vault of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land to improve myself before killing Mu Bai,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Mu Bai is at the peak of the emptiness realm. You can only cultivate hard and endure for a little longer,¡±the Void Demon King persuaded. He was afraid that Ye Sheng would reveal his position if he became agitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve endured for more than two years. I just need to endure for a little longer.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Your cultivation speed is so fast. With the treasures that the heavenly demon Holy Land has umted over thousands of years, you¡¯ll definitely improve by leaps and bounds in the next period of time,¡±the void demon king said with confidence.


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He carefully put away the painting and sat down cross-legged to calm his anger.


    ..


    In the outside world, the Sky Demon Sacred Land began arge-scale search. They had to dig three feet into the ground to find Ye Sheng.


    Everyone, including some servants, began to participate.


    The people who had gone out to capture the Divine Beast Qilin had all returned. The sacred lords, elders, and some helpers had all rushed back, and they were all filled with righteous indignation.


    When the sacred lords of the Sky Demon Sacred Land heard this news, they were so angry that their souls left their bodies. They turned into a crane and began to search.


    The entire feather emergence sacrednd was only allowed to enter, and no one was allowed to leave.


    For a moment, the ce was bustling with activity.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s face was cold when she saw this scene. She didn¡¯t say anything and stayed out of the matter, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    She was definitely suspected, and her residence had been searched thoroughly. Fortunately, the treasures had all been taken away by Ye Sheng, or else she would have definitely been exposed.


    After being searched, Bai Ling ¡®ER¡¯s heart was raised.


    This search was too intense. Her father was the ninth most powerful expert in the world, and the Heavenly Fey Holy Land had searched him without any regard for their feelings.


    It could be seen that they were really angry this time.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, where are you hiding?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er looked calm on the outside, but she was very nervous on the inside.


    ¡°You must hide well. You must not be discovered.¡±Bai Ling ¡®er could only pray silently.


    Three days passed after this search.


    During these three days, the heavenly demon sacrednd was dug three feet deep. Over a thousand disciples were working hard, but not even ye Sheng¡¯s shadow could be seen.


    There was no trace at all. Many people began to feel anxious.


    Did Ye Sheng escape?


    This thought began to gradually spread. They were about to turn the entire heavenly demon sacrednd upside down, but they still could not see him. wasn¡¯t he too good at hiding?


    Three dayster, elder Ben Niu was also stunned.


    ¡°Have you searched everywhere?¡±Asked elder Ben Niu.


    ¡°Basically, we¡¯ve searched everywhere, except for some special ces,¡±answered a disciple.


    ¡°In other words, there are still ces that haven¡¯t been searched? Why Are You So Careless?¡±Elder ben Niu immediately red angrily.


    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re careless, but I can¡¯t enter those ces,¡±said a disciple aggrievedly.


    ¡°What ces are they?¡±Elder ben Niu asked.


    ¡°Sword Peak, conference peak, and the ces where the patriarchs are in seclusion have not been searched.¡±


    ¡°Sword Peak is Patriarch Mu Bai¡¯s Mountain Peak. He strictly forbids disciples from entering the mountain peak, and conference peak is a ce where we can¡¯t enter. As for the ces where the patriarchs are in seclusion, we don¡¯t dare to disturb them.¡±


    The disciples cried out their grievances and voiced out their difficulties.


    Mu Bai was very famous in the heavenly demon sacrednd. If he did not allow the disciples and elders to enter the Sword Peak, no one would dare to enter.


    And the meeting peak was not a ce that they could enter. As for the ces where the patriarchs were in seclusion, it would be a little difficult for elder Ben Niu to disturb them.


    With this exnation, elder Ben Niu¡¯s expression turned better. He said, ¡°It is indeed not your fault. I will search the ces where the patriarchs are in seclusion. I will also search the meeting peak. As for thest sword peak, I will bring you in.¡±


    The disciples immediately heaved a sigh of relief. They watched elder Ben Niu leave while they arrived at the foot of the sword peak.


    In the vi on the Sword Peak, Ye Sheng was resting with his eyes closed when the void demon king suddenly said, ¡°Ye Sheng, there are people at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I reckon that they are only left with thest bit of the ce. They muste and search the sword peak.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s guess was right. These people definitely did not dare to search the sword peak in advance, but after a few days, they could not find anyone. They had no choice but to search inside.


    ¡°Void Demon King, how is your array formation being cracked?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It has been cracked.¡±Void demon king smiled confidently and said.


    The three days of buffer time gave Ye Sheng the opportunity to discover the secret and also gave Void Demon King time.


    It had studied an array for three days before finally cracking it.


    ¡°This array isn¡¯t that difficult. I can crack it at the first moment, but the difficulty lies in how to not be discovered and let you leave,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng listened quietly.


    ¡°After thinking about it, I¡¯ve thought of a way,¡±the Void Demon King said smugly.


    ¡°What Way?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Inscribing a hidden array on your body can guarantee that you won¡¯t be discovered for a short period of time. This way, you can pass through the array and leave directly,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This method was not bad.


    ¡°How much time does it take to inscribe the array?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but ask. Now that there were people at the foot of the mountain, once they came up, Ye Sheng would definitely be discovered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my array. It will be done in three minutes.¡±The Void Demon King said proudly.


    ¡°What materials do you need?¡±Ye Sheng asked. The array definitely needed materials.


    ¡°Your blood.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°You Need My Blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the array set up by your blood is absolutely perfect.¡±The Void Demon King pointed at AC and said, ¡°There is too much spirit qi and treasures in your blood. Together, it is enough for me to draw a hidden array on your body.¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?¡±In order to get out, Ye Sheng was willing to bleed.


    ¡°Not much, only half of your blood.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. Half of his blood was not much.


    But in order to get out, Ye Sheng did not say anything and started to bleed.

 Chapter 414

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 13: Escape from the heavens (third watch)</h4>


    The Void Demon King used ye Sheng¡¯s blood to carve dao patterns on his body.


    These were the dao patterns of the array formation. They materialized the Great Dao, formed dao patterns, and formed them. Once activated, they couldmunicate with Heaven and earth.


    The Void Demon King specialized in the Dao of array formation. He had a deep understanding of it. In this world, no one knew more about array formations than him.


    The formation it had carved for Ye Sheng was called the integration of the body into the Dao.


    Once the formation was activated, Ye Sheng would temporarily hide in the world like the Great Dao. The cultivators would not be able to discover him at all. Although the time was very short, it was enough for Ye Sheng to escape.


    One after another, formation patterns were carved. Ye Sheng lost half of his blood. His face was a little pale, but he was in good spirits.


    When the Void Demon King finished carving, he carved out dao patterns all over Ye Sheng¡¯s body to form an array formation.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this array formation can onlyst for three minutes. Once I activate it, you have to leave as soon as possible,¡±the void demon king reminded.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He remembered that once it was activated, he could use all his strength to rush out of the Heavenly Fey Holy Land.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, then I¡¯ll activate it,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin. If we wait any longer, the people below wille up. It¡¯ll be troublesome when the timees.¡±


    Boom!


    The void demon king pped his wings and pressed directly on Ye Sheng¡¯s waist. Immediately, all the array patterns were activated, causing ye Sheng¡¯s body to glow with blood-red light.


    Ye Sheng felt his body being sucked into an empty illusion by a powerful force. Although he was still in the manor and in the world, Ye Sheng knew that others could not see him at all.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up. You only have three minutes,¡±the void demon king reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not think much and immediately used the Kun Peng Transformation, rushing towards the edge of the feather saintnd. He wanted to pass through the array formation and leave this ce.


    Before he left, Ye Sheng looked coldly at Mu Bai¡¯s study. His killing intent surged. In his heart, this person was someone that he had to kill.


    Just Like Ye Hong, he was someone that Ye Sheng had to kill.


    Ye Sheng wanted to kill them with all the power in the world.


    With just a nce, after a nce, Ye Sheng quickly left the sword peak.


    He passed directly in front of the disciples of the Heaven Fey Holy Land. The other party didn¡¯t notice Ye Sheng at all and was still waiting for elder Ben Niu toe over.


    Just as Ye Sheng left the Sword Peak, elder Ben Niu rushed over. He looked around and said coldly, ¡°No one came down from the Sword Peak, right?¡±


    ¡°No. Under our eyes, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to leave quietly,¡±a disciple said confidently.


    Elder ben Niu nodded in satisfaction, he said coldly, ¡°Follow me up. We¡¯ve searched the entire sect but found nothing. They must be hiding here. The most dangerous ce we know is the safest ce. If I find them, I¡¯ll beat them half to death first.¡±


    The disciples immediately followed the running bull into the sword edge and began a thorough search.


    At this time, Ye Sheng had already left the sword edge.


    He came to the edge of the array formation of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, followed by the Void Demon King. Its speed was so fast that even an emptiness realm expert would not be able to discover it.


    ¡°Void Demon King, how do we break this array formation?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Three minutes had already passed by one minute, and time was of the essence.


    ¡°Step on the Big Dipper Seven Star, walk out with a mysterious eight trigrams step, and follow the life gate.¡±The Great Demon King of the Void told Ye Sheng andnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Ye Sheng immediately began to walk on the Big Dipper seven star, and then calmly walked out of an eight trigrams array formation.


    Life Gate.


    Ye Sheng stepped in.


    The array was like water. It created waves, but it did not stop ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stepped out and left the heavenly demon Holy Land.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned into a long rainbow. He streaked across the sky and shot straight into the boundless mountains.


    The sea was wide, and fish could leap. The sky was high, and birds could fly.


    Ye Sheng was free.


    The worries of the past few days had disappeared at this moment.


    He had arge number of treasures. All he needed to do was find a safe ce and raise his cultivation level. At that time, Ye Sheng would be able to stand firm in the emptiness realm.


    The void demon king was also pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ye Sheng, this is considered a blessing in disguise. It seems that the heavens are looking out for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°The heavens are looking out for me. Then, I will have to work even harder. I will make ye Hong and Mu Bai pay the price of blood.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have to find a safe ce to enter seclusion. After absorbing these treasures, you will definitely be able to raise your cultivation level by several levels,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng was also looking forward to his breakthrough. He needed to be even faster and leave the heavenly demon Holy Land. He needed to enter a deste area and enter seclusion to break through.


    ..


    In the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, elder Ben Niu carefully searched the de, he roared angrily, ¡°That thief escaped. He escaped and isn¡¯t in the Holy Land. We have to catch him as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the treasures are absorbed by him, even if we catch him, we won¡¯t be able to return the treasures.¡±


    The disciples were furious. These treasures were things that they would inherit in the future. Now that they had all been taken away by Ye Sheng, how could they not be angry?


    ¡°Elder, what should we do?¡±A disciple asked.


    Elder ben Niu¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Wu Zhu and ask him to divine his position. The Treasures of our heavenly monster sacrednd are not so easy to take.¡±


    ¡°All of you, stand down. I¡¯ll Go See the Hierarch.¡±Elder ben Niu waved his sleeve and flew straight towards the meeting peak.


    In the Heavenly Fey Holy Land, Bai Ling ¡®er was looking at the mountains with a worried expression on a mountain peak that was used to receive guests.


    Behind her was Bai Yutian, who was as beautiful as jade. The two of them looked like brother and sister when they stood together, unlike father and daughter.


    ¡°Ling ¡®ER, is the theft of the Treasury rted to you?¡±Bai Yutian asked with a calm expression.


    Bai Ling ¡®er quivered and looked at her father worriedly. She said softly, ¡°It has something to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Who is the murderer?¡±Bai Yutian was not surprised at all. How could Bai Yu not guess her daughter¡¯s absent-minded and frightened look these few days?


    However, he could not understand why his daughter would do such a reckless thing. Her daughter was also very smart?


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng.¡±Bai Ling ¡®er hesitated for a moment, but still said it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng?¡±Bai Yutian frowned, and for the first time, his expression changed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s that son of Ye Hong, the famous genius?¡±


    Bai Ling ¡®er nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he has already escaped. The array formation of the plume manifestation Holy Land has rxed.¡±Bai Yutian suddenly stood up and looked at the array formation hidden in the sky. He muttered.


    ¡°Ye Sheng really escaped?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er said in surprise.


    ¡°What are you happy about? This Ye Sheng is extremely bold. Does he think that he will be safe if he escapes?¡±Bai Yutian said disdainfully.


    ¡°He escaped. How would the Sky Demon Sacred Land know if he escaped?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked.


    ¡°Do you know that in the Miao vige, there is a profession called Wu Zhu? Wu Zhu can lock onto a person¡¯s position through his aura. He might have escaped now, but the army of the plume manifestation sacrednd is about to attack. This Ye Sheng is too whimsical,¡±Bai Yutian said with a cold snort, he did not have a good impression of Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 14, Breakthrough 1</h4>


    Ye Sheng shuttled back and forth between the mountains, searching for a hidden spot in order to achieve a breakthrough.


    He currently had a treasure in his possession, and he had to use it to achieve a breakthrough. Only by achieving a breakthrough would the treasure be able to be converted into the most direct form ofbat power.


    Between the mountains, there were dense trees. Under the cover of the forest, looking down from the sky, one could see an endless emerald-green ocean.


    There were also viges and viges scattered among these mountains. Ye Sheng avoided them after encountering them.


    Now that he hadpletely offended the heavenly demon Holy Land, he had to be careful.


    In the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, Ye Sheng knew that he had another great enemy. His only goal now was to cultivate hard.


    The other people who entered the southwest region all wanted to capture divine beasts, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, he only wanted to increase his strength.


    After flying for half a day, Ye Sheng finally found a ce.


    A Great Swamp.


    This great swamp was extremely huge. It ran through dozens of mountains, and one could not see the end or the source.


    The water and water nts in the great swamp matched together, making the color turn dark. Because one could not see the source or the end, there were very few people in this area.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this great swamp is so big. It might be the most famous great swamp in the southwest region, the Dragon Pool Great Abyss,¡±the Void Demon King said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Break through here.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. After confirming that the Dragon Pool Great Abyss was so big, it was naturally the most suitable ce.


    The Dragon Pool Great Abyss was boundless. It was thergest and most famous great swamp in the southwest region.


    There was definitely more than one great swamp in the southwest region that was known as the million mountains. However, the other great swamps were not as famous as the Dragon Pool Great Abyss.


    ording to legend, there was a true dragon n lurking in the Dragon Pool Great Abyss. Every few hundred years, a divine dragon would appear from the Dragon Pool Great Abyss.


    This legend was held in high regard by the people in the southwest region. Everyone was willing to believe it.


    However, whether it was true or not, no one knew.


    And now that the four great divine beasts had appeared, the ck Tortoise had entered the Longze Great Abyss and disappeared. Not many people came to capture it.


    Therefore, there were not many people searching the vicinity of the Longze Great Abyss.


    Plop!


    Ye Sheng jumped into the Longze Great Abyss in an instant. It was bottomless, and unlike ordinarykes and rivers, it could be called the Great Abyss. Bottomless was the most basic one.


    Ye Sheng sank eight hundred meters before he finally touched the bottom of the Dragon Pool Great Abyss.


    ¡°I jumped down from the shore, which is the shallowest area. It¡¯s eight hundred meters deep. If it was deep, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as the sea?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    The name of the Great Swamp really touched Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up and break through,¡±the Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng in his spiritual world.


    It did not follow Ye Sheng Down. Instead, it stayed on the shore to stand guard for Ye Sheng. Once it sensed danger, the void demon king would warn Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged in the Great Swamp and opened the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The treasures inside appeared one by one.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s true energy appeared and formed a circle to protect himself and the pantheon pill furnace from the surrounding water.


    ¡°Absorb!¡±


    Seeing these treasures, Ye Sheng opened his mouth and sucked in a huge amount of energy. All of a sudden, he turned into a Taotie¡¯s big mouth and absorbed all of these things into his dantian.


    Boom!


    All kinds of treasures turned into the purest power under the pressure of the Earth¡¯s golden core, providing arge amount of energy for Ye Sheng.


    All of them were sucked into Ye Sheng¡¯s limbs and bones.


    His realm began to slowly push forward.


    Ye Sheng used the power of the treasures to push forward his realm. In addition to the power of the Jindan, he also had ten dao charms.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body emitted a heavy pressure, pressing down on countless fish in the surroundings, so much so that they did not dare toe close. Their instincts told them that if they came close, they would die.


    Of course, there were also some hotheads who were not afraid of death and rushed forward. In an instant, they were crushed by this pressure and turned into a ball of energy, which was sucked into it.


    No matter how big the body was, it waspletely useless here. It was nothing more than the amount of energy provided.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body and the part of his palm had turned into ten dao rhythms, and it was already a part of the origin body.


    The rest of his body was made of flesh and blood, but this hand had stepped into the origin body.


    And if he wanted to break through to the second level of the Void Tier, Ye Sheng needed even more dao rhythms to turn his entire arm into a part of the origin body.


    This required at least thirty Dao Yun.


    Currently, Ye Sheng only had ten Dao Yun, and he still needed toprehend another twenty.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng currently had arge number of treasures, and the spirit Qi gathered was sufficient to push him toprehend Dao Yun.


    Moreover, the Golden Core Earth had the origin space, and this was also one of the reasons why ye Sheng could continue on.


    Many times, if Ye Sheng wanted to continueprehending, he would stop because of theck of spirit qi and theck of it.


    But now, this was no longer a problem.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current spiritual energy was so abundant that he could afford to be a lot more extravagant whenprehending dao rhythm.


    ¡°Spiritual energy deduction!¡±


    Ye Sheng used rolling spiritual energy to deduce his dao rhythm.


    From the five elements, yin-yang, reincarnation, time, space, and thunder, these six dao rhythm, other dao rhythms multiplied.


    In the origin of the Golden Core Earth, Ye Sheng also separated a wisp of his soul to sit inside and observe the dao rhythm at a close distance.


    He continued toprehend and advance to a deeper level.


    Under the burning of the spiritual energy, Ye Sheng¡¯s deduction was very fast. Basically, one dao rhythm was less than an hour.


    When the spiritual energy was exhausted, Ye Sheng crushed the treasures.


    The treasures of the heavenly demon sacrednd became Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence.


    If they knew that these treasures were being consumed by Ye Sheng just like that, their hearts would probably be bleeding?


    Time passed by minute by minute, and Ye Sheng¡¯s entire right arm began to transform into an origin, breaking through to a deeper level.


    Dao Yun reced the body of flesh and blood. Once all of them seeded, Ye Sheng would be able to break through to the second level of the Void Martial stage.


    This was also ye Sheng reversing the rules, trying to create a variant body with infinite possibilities.


    If it was an ordinary void martial stage, with so many magic treasures obtained at this level, in less than a year, one would definitely be able to break through to the tenth level of the Void Martial stage, and even break through to the eleventh level, transcending a tribtion.


    ..


    Ye Sheng was trying his best to break through. In the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land, arge group of emptiness realm elders were surrounding an old man and staring at him attentively.


    The old man¡¯s entire body was emitting an aura of death, and his body was covered in skin and bones. His entire person was gloomy and lifeless, as if he was going to die in the next second.


    This person was the Wu Zhu raised by the heavenly demon sacrednd.


    Ever since the power of the Wu Zhu was valued by others, the heavenly demon sacrednd had raised quite a number of Wu Zhu, providing them with delicious food and drinks.


    And this Wu Zhu was the most powerful one in the heavenly monster sacrednd. His divination skills were simply superb.


    Of course, because of his divination skills, he had been cursed by an unseen curse. He did not have much time left.


    This divination should be hisst. In order to find Ye Sheng, the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land did not want to take the risk and directly called him over.


    An astrological as appeared beside Wu Zhu. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the astrological as depicted the Great Mountains of the southwest region.


    ¡°Ancient Mountain God, listen to the cries of the people. The believers offer their most devout faith. Please enlighten me.¡±Wu Zhu¡¯s voice drifted into the distance. It sounded like a murmur, but also like the chirping of insects. He spoke the ancient localnguage of the southwest region.

 Chapter 416

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 15, Breakthrough 2(first update)</h4>


    Wu Zhu was praying.


    He prayed that the god of mountains and earth would reward him with some information and find Ye Sheng.


    In thisnd in the southwest, Wu Zhu was a very magical person. They couldmunicate with the earth, mountains and rivers, rivers, and nts..


    They put nature first and cultivated themselves. They had respect and respect for all things in the world.


    Therefore, they could obtain information from the mountains and rivers.


    This was how the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land found Ye Sheng.


    It was just that the process needed to wait, and it did not take effect immediately.


    The eighteen emptiness realm experts of the heavenly demon sacrednd waited in silence, suppressing their anger. As one of the three great sacrednds in the world that had been passed down for ten thousand years, when had the heavenly demon sacrednd ever suffered such humiliation?


    Except for some magic treasures, the entire treasury had been stolen by someone.


    It was simply a great humiliation.


    Everyone in the Sky Demon Holy Land felt this humiliation. They were iparably furious and wanted to find the murderer and implicate the nine ns.


    As a result, a portion of the people who were supposed to capture the Divine Beast Qilin had returned. It was all for this matter.


    Although the Sky Demon Holy Land had deliberately wanted to suppress the news, the news of the Treasury being stolen had still spread. Many people¡¯s first reaction after hearing it was disbelief.


    Who was so bold?


    That was the Heaven Fey Holy Land!


    The Heaven Fey Holy Land was the most famous and most powerfulrge force in the southwest region. Its overall strength surpassed that of other forces.


    For such an existence, its treasure vault should be the most difficult to steal, but now, all of it had been stolen.


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t a gang, it was just one person.


    In a short period of time, a storm had risen from the ground. Apart from the news of the four great divine beasts, people were interested in the story of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land.


    Of course, all of this had nothing to do with Ye Sheng. He quietly sank into the Dragon Pool Great Abyss and quietly condensed his Dao Rhythm, preparing for his breakthrough.


    The Heavenly Demon Sacred Land didn¡¯t care about the rumors. All the higher-ups were staring at Wu Zhu, hoping to find Ye Sheng¡¯s existence.


    Both sides werepeting for time.


    This time, minute by minute, second by second, turned into smoke and clouds, and vanished.


    A Day had passed, and Ye Sheng had directly condensed 29 dao rhythms. He was only short of one, and he would be able to break through to the second level of the Void Martial stage.


    This breakthrough of Ye Sheng¡¯s might seem to be a leap of one level, but hisbat strength had increased by several times.


    The seventh level of the void martial stage was absolutely not ye Sheng¡¯s match.


    Before Ye Sheng had broken through, he held ten dao rhythms in his hands, and when he used all of his techniques, he could fight against someone at the fifth or sixth level of the void martial stage, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t defeat someone at the seventh level of the Void Martial stage.


    But now, once he broke through, Ye Sheng could directly kill someone at the seventh level of the void martial stage, and he could be considered an expert in this southwest region.


    After all, once ye Sheng broke through, he would be someone who held forty dao rhythms in his hands, and it was simply iparable to the currentparison.


    Because he had the void demon king keeping watch for Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng had no distractions and focused on breaking through. The treasures of the heavenly demon sacrednd consumed a great deal of energy. Every day, arge amount of spiritual energy entered ye Sheng¡¯s body and nourished it, at the same time, it was squandered by Ye Sheng.


    The next step was for Ye Sheng toprehend thest dao rhythm and break through to the second level of the Void Realm.


    Ye Sheng¡¯sst dao rhythm was the Dao rhythm of time.


    Time was supreme, and space was king.


    This was a reward for the two great dao rhyme. Ye Sheng already had two dao rhyme of space, yet he only had one dao rhyme of time.


    When he opened his eyes, what he saw was not a world in the naked eye, but a world with countless timelines.


    Each world line represented a different ending, and among the different endings, only one could achieve the theoretical perfection.


    ¡°Every thought of a person can give birth to a timeline and extend millions of possibilities. When these possibilities are added together, they are the vein of time,¡±Ye Sheng muttered to himself.


    He fell into deep thought.


    Time was as vast as the ocean. Ye Sheng had just learned how to swim and could not cross the ocean, but he could deepen his ¡®swimming skills¡¯.


    The First Dao rhythm was rted to the deprivation of time, and the Second Dao rhythm was rted to the vein of time.


    Layers of energy rings appeared around Ye Sheng¡¯s body and encircled him. In the next moment, these energy rings transformed into an iparably resplendent seed.


    The seed bloomed and bore fruit. Beside Ye Sheng, in the boundless darkness of the Draconic Pool Great Abyss, it bore a flower called time.


    Ye Sheng was stillprehending it. As hisprehension deepened, the flower matured and became tender and beautiful. This also meant that Ye Sheng¡¯s time dao rhythm had beenpleted.


    And just as Ye Sheng wasprehending the time Dao Rhythm, Wu Zhu, who was shriveled and looked like a dried corpse in the heavenly demon sacrednd, opened his eyes.


    Boom!


    A huge circle of light flickered. The star pattern book that appeared around him turned into beautiful spots of light that scattered down and dripped in front of Wu Zhu, turning into a great swamp.


    Without Wu Zhu saying anything, elder Ben niu immediately shouted angrily, ¡°This is the Dragon Swamp Great Abyss. That thief is hiding in the Dragon Swamp Great Abyss.¡±


    The fifteen emptiness realm experts immediately could not sit still and wanted to go forth and kill him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, do you know what the other party looks like?¡±The sect master of the Heaven Fey Holy Land shouted coldly. His true form was a crane, and he had transformed into a human form with a noble temperament.


    ¡°Wu Zhu, who are you dealing with?¡±Elder ben Niu immediately asked.


    Wu Zhu raised his trembling hand and gently tapped on the specks of light that scattered down. Immediately, the specks of light filled the air and danced, transforming into a huge scroll.


    Ye Sheng!


    The person depicted on the scroll was Ye Sheng. He sat cross-legged and meditated, working hard in his cultivation.


    ¡°How dare you steal the treasures of our heavenly demon sacrednd and use them to hide in the great abyss of Longze to cultivate? If you don¡¯t die, who will?¡±Elder ben Niu said coldly.


    ¡°I really want to have some memories of this person. When I went to the central ins, I heard someone mention this young man. His name is Ye Sheng, and he can be considered a genius. Moreover, because of him, the emergence Holy Land was destroyed,¡±said an elder who had been in the Central ins for a long time.


    ¡°So he¡¯s Ye Sheng. He¡¯s really audacious. Does he really think that our Sky Demon Holy Land is like the emergence Holy Land, relying on a group of old fogies to support us?¡±The sect master of the Sky Demon Holy Land said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Our Sky Demon Holy Land has a great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm like Mu Bai. How dare a Puny Ye Sheng offend us? Does he think that our Sky Demon Holy Land is as easy to bully as the plume manifestation Holy Land?¡±An elder shouted angrily.


    ¡°Issue a kill order for me. Whoever kills Ye Sheng can choose one level of the treasures on him,¡±the sect master of the Sky Demon Holy Land shouted loudly.


    The ten or so emptiness realm elders¡¯faces lit up with joy. The treasures on Ye Sheng were the ones in the treasury. Even if it was just one level, it was still a huge sum of money. No one would not be tempted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Longze Great Yuan right now and kill Ye Sheng and bring him back,¡±an elder said impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too. Ye Sheng¡¯s life will definitely die in my hands,¡±another emptiness realm third level elderughed loudly.


    Elder ben Niu sneered and said, ¡°Since ye Sheng dares to do such a thing, then don¡¯t even think about leaving this million great mountains alive. We must make an example out of him.¡±


    ¡°Go, search longze great Yuan carefully for me. Find Ye Sheng and bring him back to the heavenly demon sacrednd.¡±The sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd waved his hand, and everyone abandoned Wu Zhu and rushed towards Longze great yuan.

 Chapter 417

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 16, Breakthrough 3(Second Update)</h4>


    Longze Dayuan.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and saw a beautiful flower floating in front of him.


    The flower bloomed beautifully, like a daughter in her boudoir. It was so shy that one could not help but kiss it.


    Ye Sheng looked at the shy flower, swaying slightly in the Longze Dayuan. It was very beautiful.


    This flower was ye Sheng¡¯s perception of time. He had a beautiful connection with the flower.


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand and touched it slightly. The flower turned into a flow of time and entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly exploded with a loud sound, shaking the sky, shaking the earth, and stirring up endless water.


    The sound was powerful.


    At this moment, the wind and clouds gathered in the sky. The fierce wind swept up the clouds and the dark clouds quickly spread, and lightning shed.


    Ye Sheng was stunned for a moment. He cursed, ¡°You struck me once, and you still want to do it again?¡±


    The Void Demon King, who was standing guard beside Longze Great Abyss, also spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Didn¡¯t the heaven-defying Heavenly Tribtion Strike?¡±


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King had never thought that there would be a lightning tribtion for this breakthrough?


    One had to know that Ye Sheng was in the southwest great mountain. Wouldn¡¯t this tribtion be exposed?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up ande out to transcend the tribtion. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll leave quickly,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Since the Lightning Tribtion hade, there was no way to avoid it. They could only seize the time and transcend the tribtion before anyone else could react.


    Ye Sheng was also secretly resentful. This wasn¡¯t fooling around. It wasn¡¯t enough to strike him once, but he still had to strike him a second time?


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to hide in the Dragon Pool Great Abyss and note out. If the lightning tribtion rmed the demonic beasts in the Dragon Pool Great Abyss, he would be attacked from both sides.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng directly rushed into the sky.


    Ssh!


    Ye Sheng rushed out from the Dragon Pool Great Abyss. His body sshed a pool of water. It was very beautiful.


    ¡°Ghost Heavens, I¡¯ve offended you. Do you always strike me?¡±Ye Sheng roared angrily. He did not stop at all and directly rushed into the Lightning Tribtion.


    He wanted to forcibly pass the lightning tribtion and then find a ce to hide himself.


    Waiting for the Lightning tribtion to strike him, he might as well kill his way into the Lightning Tribtion. That was what Ye Sheng was thinking.


    One of his arms hadpletely turned into an origin and was extremely powerful. He directly threw a punch.


    Rumble!


    Ten Yama pces!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attack was like the earth exploding into the starry sky. It caused thousands of sparks to fly as it directly smashed into the Lightning Tribtion.


    The lightning shook and dozens of bolts of lightning fiercely struck down, directly smashing onto Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    However, the current Ye Sheng was not the Ye Sheng on the sea. Having absorbed countless treasures from the heavenly demon sacrednd, his physical strength was beyond imagination.


    In addition, Ye Sheng himself also had the dao charm of lightning, so he had a resistance to lightning.


    ¡°Absorb it for me.¡±Ye Sheng roared loudly, and a huge suction force emerged from his body, sweeping away the wind and clouds, instantly sucking the lightning into his stomach.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    Not a single bolt of lightning harmed Ye Sheng. Instead, it gave him a hint of enlightenment on his Lightning Dao charm.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s actions really angered the heavenly tribtion. In the next second, lightning filled the sky in all directions, blinding the eyes of the people within a few hundred miles.


    ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Someone is transcending the tribtion, but isn¡¯t this lightning a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°What kind of cultivation base is transcending tribtion, the eleventh level of the emptiness realm?¡±


    ¡°No, when transcending tribtion at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, there will be pressure spreading out. If we were so close, we would have died a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, then who is transcending tribtion?¡±


    Many people quickly rushed over, wanting to take a look at who was transcending tribtion?


    The eyes of some elders of the heavenly demon sacrednd who had just arrived lit up as they saw the figure in the lightning.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you thief, Bring Me My Life!¡±An emptiness realm expert of the demon race roared and pounced over. In order to obtain thatyer of treasure, he did not want others to get there first.


    In the eyes of this emptiness realm expert of the demon race, Ye Sheng was a young man. Even if he had the cultivation of the peak of the Golden Core Realm, even if he had broken through to the emptiness realm, he would not be afraid. Because he was at the third level of the emptiness realm, it would be easy for him to take down Ye Sheng.


    His loud shout was immediately heard by everyone within a radius of several hundred miles. It was really like the Thunder God¡¯s loud roar, shaking the world.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were very good.


    ¡°This person is the one who stole the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land¡¯s Treasure Vault?¡±


    ¡°He is Ye Sheng, my idol. As expected, he can not be judged bymon sense. He actually dared to steal the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land¡¯s Treasure Vault.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s Ye Sheng. No wonder he has such ability.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s transcending the tribtion now. The emptiness realm elder of the heavenly demon sacrednd is here. Ye Sheng can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Many people were discussing and didn¡¯t have high hopes for Ye Sheng.


    This third level emptiness realm demon elder rushed over and transformed into his true form. He was a honey pot and extremely fierce. His small ws were extremely sharp and flickered in the air. It was actually the Dao rhythm of space.


    In less than a breath¡¯s time, he arrived in front of Ye Sheng. He ignored the heavenly tribtion and ruthlessly wed over, wanting to dig out ye Sheng¡¯s heart.


    This attack was extremely vicious. He did not think of showing mercy at all. He killed Ye Sheng, took the treasure, andpleted the mission.


    As for the sect leader¡¯s order to capture him alive, he did not care. After all, as long as Ye Sheng died, he could just take back the treasure.


    Ye Sheng was dealing with the lightning tribtion when the sky was filled with lightning. Suddenly, an emptiness realm great demon charged over, causing him to sneer coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you seek your own death.¡±


    The honey pot demon growled, ¡°You are now facing enemies on both sides, yet you still dare to speak so shamelessly. You are simply courting death.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the rolling lightning that was about to strike and could not help but sneer, ¡°I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find a scapegoat, yet you sent yourself to my doorstep. Then, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? is death approaching? Are you out of your mind?¡±Honey pot sneered. His ws were one centimeter away from piercing ye Sheng¡¯s heart


    But in the next second, he was stunned.


    Time and space had been sealed. He could not move.


    This centimeter had be an eternal centimeter. He could not cross it.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±The honey pot roared in shock and anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know amon sense. When others are transcending their tribtions, don¡¯t get too close to it,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He used the Dao rhythm of time and space with both hands to confine the other party.


    The Honey Pot¡¯s spatial leap was an instinctive talent. It was not something he couldprehend on his own. His understanding of space was not as deep as ye Sheng¡¯s.


    Therefore, he was unable to break free from Ye Sheng¡¯s restraints.


    The next second, lightning struck. Ye Sheng directly pushed the honey pot demon in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, what are you doing? I¡¯m here to kill you, not transcend the tribtion,¡±the honey pot demon shouted in panic.


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and did not say a word.


    Rumble!


    Tens of thousands of lightning bolts descended and struck the honey pot demon.


    Kacha!


    The honey pot demon was reduced to pieces andpletely destroyed in body and soul.


    Ye Sheng took the opportunity to quickly enter the core of the Lightning before opening the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    Ye Sheng wanted to forcefully withdraw the Lightning Tribtion.

 Chapter 418

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 17, the tyrannical Ye Sheng (third update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng rushed into the Lightning and opened the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    An iplete pill furnace flew in the air and directly erged, blotting out the sky and covering the sun. In an instant, it contained the Lightning Tribtion.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    This was the Lightning Tribtion.


    It was extremely masculine and Yang. When a magic treasure encountered the Lightning Tribtion, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to dodge in time. Ye Sheng actually used a magic treasure to contain the Lightning Tribtion?


    Was he crazy?


    The Magic Treasure itself was born with intelligence and belonged to the Yin God level. Once it encountered a lightning tribtion that was extremely masculine and yang, it would be like a grandson meeting a grandfather. It would be treated to death. It was originally impossible to resist.


    But now, Ye Sheng threw out a magic treasure that changed everyone¡¯s view.


    Not only was this magic treasure not afraid of lightning, it even stored the lightning inside.


    The originally gloomy and terrifying sky had now returned to clear skies. In the next second, the enormous pantheon pill furnace also slowly shrank and entered Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    Ye Sheng quicklynded on the ground and directly fled into the distance.


    The heavenly demon sacrednd had already discovered him. If he didn¡¯t escape, what awaited Ye Sheng was the pursuit of the entire heavenly demon sacrednd.


    Although Ye Sheng was now at the second level of the emptiness realm, he still appeared a little weak when facing the entire heavenly demon sacrednd.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, where are you going?¡±A emptiness realm expert shouted as he chased after Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the treasures of my heavenly demon Holy Land aren¡¯t that easy to obtain.¡±Another emptiness realm expert, who was also a great demon, transformed into his true form. He was a great ROC that was a hundred meters in size. He chased after Ye Sheng at a very fast speed.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, in the southwest region, no one has ever dared to humiliate my heavenly demon Holy Land Like This. This time, you¡¯re dead for sure.¡±A fierce shout was apanied by surging killing intent. A saber-toothed tiger pounced out ferociously, wanting to intercept Ye Sheng


    ¡°Our Heavenly Monster Sacred Land has been passed down for ten thousand years and has gone through countless generations. The Treasury has never been stolen before. You¡¯re the first, so you can be considered to have some ability. After you die, you can also brag about it.¡±A branch of an ancient tree ruthlessly stabbed in front of Ye Sheng, it blocked ye Sheng¡¯s path.


    Ye Sheng was forced to stop. His expression turned cold. Suddenly, he raised his leg and kicked. Unexpectedly, he directly kicked the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s abdomen.


    Rumble!


    The enormous saber-toothed tiger was sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s kick for 1,000 meters and crashed into hundreds of ancient trees. It spat out a mouthful of blood and said in shock, ¡°How can you be so powerful?¡±


    The four emptiness realm experts of the human emptiness realm, the Great Roc, the saber-toothed tiger, and the thousand-year-old ancient tree surrounded Ye Sheng, but they didn¡¯t dare act Rashly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s kick suppressed them.


    These four people were all at the third or fourth level of the emptiness realm, which was higher than Ye Sheng. However, in front of Ye Sheng, their auras and pressure were useless.


    ¡°If you want to die, you cane and try.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold as he shouted.


    ¡°You stole the treasures of our heavenly demon sacrednd, and you still dare to speak so shamelessly?¡±The thousand-year-old ancient tree snorted coldly.


    ¡°This is what Mu Bai owes me. Mu Bai is in the heavenly demon sacrednd, so I don¡¯t feel guilty taking these treasures, because these treasures will be used to kill him.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Hahaha, ignorant child, how can you kill Mu Bai, a great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm in our heavenly demon sacrednd? Do you think you are so amazing to have cultivated to the emptiness realm at such a young age?¡±A mocking voice sounded, after these four emptiness realm experts, another one appeared. It was the upper body of a human, but the lower body of a Pegasus.


    ¡°A hybrid between a human and a demon. How Dare You Mock Me?¡±Ye Shengughed disdainfully and mocked.


    Boom!


    Pegasus flew into a rage. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Sharp-tongued brat, I will definitely chop off your head today.¡±


    ¡°This brat is a little strange. We can only be safe if we work together.¡±The saber-toothed tiger suppressed his injuries and stood up with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll attack from the sky. There¡¯s no need to waste my breath on him. The honey pot paid the price because of its greed. We can¡¯t follow in its footsteps.¡±A cold voice sounded. It was the great ROC in the sky.


    ¡°Capture this kid and bring him back to the hierarch. We¡¯ll split the treasures on the first floor equally among the five of us. How about that?¡±The thousand-year-old ancient tree said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±The human emptiness realm nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s attack together, but I have to kill him here and bring his corpse back.¡±Pegasus stared at Ye Sheng without blinking. His eyes were filled with killing intent. As a child born from thebination of a human and Pegasus.., he hated hearing about bastards the most.


    When Ye Sheng said these words, in his heart, he had already been sentenced to death.


    He must kill Ye Sheng today.


    Ye Sheng looked at the five emptiness realm experts. The highest was Pegasus, who was at the fourth level of the emptiness realm. The remaining four were all at the third level of the emptiness realm.


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? If you want to fight, then fight. Today, I also want to kill all of you. I want to give the Heavenly Demon Holy Land a warning.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly. His body suddenly shed and disappeared.


    Boom!


    In the next second, Ye Sheng appeared beside the saber-toothed tiger. He pressed down with one hand, and forty dao charms floated, directly suppressing the tiger.


    Bang!


    The saber-toothed tiger was pressed down to the ground. Its limbs trembled, and dust and dirt flew everywhere. A deep pit appeared, and it was unable to resist at all. It was directly suppressed by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s forty dao charms were really like forty mountains that pressed down on the saber-toothed Tiger¡¯s body. In an instant, its spine broke, and it lost all its fighting strength.


    The saber-toothed tiger spat out a mouthful of blood. Not only was it spewing blood from its mouth, but the rest of its body was also spewing blood. It was directly crippled by Ye Sheng¡¯s attack. Not only did it lose its fighting strength, but its own lifespan was also rapidly slipping away.


    In just an instant, the saber-toothed tiger was crippled.


    The human emptiness realm, the Great Roc, the thousand-year-old ancient tree, and the Pegasus were stupefied by what they saw.


    Thecency from before, the killing intent from before, and the confidence from before were all gone..


    Under this attack from Ye Sheng, all of them werepletely annihted.


    Only disbelief was left in his eyes, and his face was filled with dumbfoundedness, and his heart was filled with inexplicable shock..


    What happened?


    Why was the saber-toothed tiger so weak?


    He was at the third level of the void initiation stage, and his cultivation was simr to the three here.


    But under Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, he was like a piece of paper that could be kneaded at will, and he had no ability to resist at all.


    Or perhaps... Ye Sheng... was too strong..


    The few of them were unwilling to admit this. How Old Was Ye Sheng? How could he be so powerful?


    While the few of them were still in shock, Ye Sheng did not care about the consequences. Since you¡¯ve made a move against me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng took a step forward, and space-time changed as he arrived before the human emptiness realm expert. Ten worlds appeared behind him, and they were the SENLUO purgatory. The majesty of a sovereign was imposing, and it came crushing over.


    ¡°Defend!¡±The human emptiness realm expert roared loudly and swiftly retreated. Then, he propped up a tinum shield, wanting to defend against Ye Sheng¡¯s fist.


    Crack!


    This fist smashed down and directly smashed the opponent¡¯s shield into pieces. Subsequently, the ten worlds fell like rain and directly crushed the opponent.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze went cold, and 40 streaks of dao energy rushed into the opponent¡¯s body with a bang and ruthlessly crushed him.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s simple move had finished off an expert at the third level of the void stage.

 Chapter 419

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 18, three against one, great pressure (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng first suppressed a demonic beast at the third level of the Void Martial stage with a palm strike, and then killed a human at the third level of the Void Martial stage with a palm strike. It was simply awe-inspiring.


    When the Great Roc, Pegasus, and the thousand year old ancient tree saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying?


    ¡°You all want to kill me, and I want to kill you all. It just so happens that we¡¯re even.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the three of them and said with a faint smile.


    His smile seemed to be filled with warmth, but in the hearts of the three of them, they felt the temperature drop drastically.


    They could not help but shiver.


    The three emptiness realm experts were all afraid.


    This was especially so for the Great Roc. Itsbat strength was considered the weakest here, and its desire to retreat was also the thickest.


    ¡°Retreat for what? He¡¯s only one person. We have three. Don¡¯t fight on your own. Once anyone escapes, we¡¯ll all be finished. We¡¯ll be defeated one by one,¡±Pegasus berated with a serious expression.


    The Great Roc stopped trying to escape and said coldly, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to fight, you guys take the lead. I¡¯ll force him to use his energy.¡±


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree didn¡¯t say anything and directly exerted its strength.


    ¡°Myriad myriad forest!¡±


    Countless trees quickly spread out from the ground under Ye Sheng¡¯s feet, turning into a ball that trapped ye Sheng. Then, the vines curled up and trapped ye Sheng¡¯s hands and feet. They were extremely tenacious and wanted to make ye Sheng lose the ability to fight.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree roared and used all its strength to trap ye Sheng.


    They knew that they could not let ye Sheng attack first. Once Ye Sheng attacked first, one more person might die.


    When Pegasus saw that Ye Sheng was trapped, its four hooves immediately spread out crazily. It ran in and turned into a streak of light that danced in the air. An eight-foot-long snake spear appeared in its hand, and it stabbed fiercely at Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    Boom!


    This attack was extremely powerful. The wind swept up raging mes and instantly covered ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The branches of the thousand-year-old ancient tree lit up with a single point. They burned with raging mes and attacked Ye Sheng from all directions.


    Meanwhile, the Great Roc on Tianshan also swooped down and aimed directly at Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    It wanted to bite down and directly smash ye Sheng¡¯s brain into pieces.


    Thebined attacks of the three of them were decent, but they were all like mantis trying to stop a chariot, and they overestimated their own strength.


    Ye Sheng was able to kill people at the seventh level of the void stage now, so it would be easy for him to deal with people at the third or fourth level of the void stage.


    After he was controlled, Ye Sheng exerted strength with his palm, and with a fierce pull, he directly pulled the thousand year old ancient tree into the air. Then, Ye Sheng extended his index finger and lightly tapped the air,


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A fire dragon flew out and directly ignited the thousand-year-old ancient tree¡¯s main body.


    ¡°What Kind of fire is this? Why Can¡¯t I extinguish it?¡±The thousand-year-old ancient tree roared and tried its best to stop all this, but it was useless.


    Ye Sheng ignored it. He was using the Five Elements Dao rhythm that he hadprehended. Naturally, its power would be great. Moreover, fire was supposed to restrain wood. It was impossible to ignite it unless a strong warrior broke his wrist.


    His attention waspletely focused on Pegasus.


    After the eight-foot-long snake spear shot out, it immediately straightened up and pointed at Ye Sheng with rolling mes.


    Pegasus¡¯s entire body was emitting mes. Its eyes were sharp and filled with killing intent. It still did not conceal its hatred, killing intent, and jealousy towards Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±Pegasus roared angrily. Its true energy was burning up. It was all for the sake of killing Ye Sheng.


    It had already used its ability to its limit. It only had one goal, and that was to kill Ye Sheng.


    But after losing the thousand-year-old ancient tree¡¯s imprisonment, Ye Sheng no longer had any scruples.


    ¡°Give him a taste of his own medicine. You guys imprisoned me just now, but you couldn¡¯t kill me. Then it¡¯s useless now.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly, full of killing intent.


    ¡°Great Roc, help me. Help me kill this person whomitted such a heinous crime.¡±Pegasus roared.

 Chapter 420 - self-rescue (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 19, self-rescue (first update)</h4>


    A 18-foot-long snake spear was iparably sharp. Its curved head flickered with a cold light and was extremely sharp.


    Raging True Energy surged and enveloped ye Sheng in an instant. The Pegasus¡¯tall body looked down at Ye Sheng and said with a cold and stern gaze, ¡°Go to Hell!¡±


    Its killing intent turned into a shooting star at this moment and enveloped ye Sheng in an instant, wanting to encircle him.


    Snap!


    In the next second, the great ROC moved. It swooped down with its sharp ws and aimed at Ye Sheng¡¯s head.


    ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you are only one person. You Can¡¯t overturn the sky,¡±the great ROC cried loudly. Its voice pierced through gold and cracked rocks, splitting the earth in an instant. Its aura was violent and violent.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, was besieged by two people. His face was calm, as if he was watching a clown y a trick. It was very funny.


    ¡°I can¡¯t overturn the sky. This is right,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°But, you guys are definitely not this sky.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and the true energy in his body spread out.


    Rumble!


    A vast and mighty Nether River swept through the surroundings. Ye Sheng waved his fists with both hands, and the Sun and moon soared into the sky, directly aiming at the 18-meter-long snake spear. This weapon was about to strike, and it let out a huge trembling sound.


    After that, Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He grabbed at the air with hisrge hand.


    Dong!


    The poison of the 18-foot-long snake spear that was flickering with Sparks was instantly caught by Ye Sheng. His indomitable aura was immediately intercepted. The rolling air currents pped onto Ye Sheng¡¯s body, causing ye Sheng¡¯s clothes to flutter in the wind, and the entire sky was filled with yellow sand.


    Bang!


    Within the entire forest, with Ye Sheng as the center, cracks appeared within a radius of a hundred miles. Several hundred ancient trees were instantly destroyed.


    ¡°You actually... caught my... Eight-foot-long snake spear?¡±Pegasus¡¯expression froze, and he cried out involuntarily with a face full of doubt.


    This attack of his was extremely terrifying, and even fifth level void martial artists were unable to block it with their hands, yet it was directly blocked by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°HMPH!¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you guys aren¡¯t like this. I¡¯m unable to overturn the heavens, but I can overturn you guys.¡±


    True energy surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s arm. Then, he stomped his foot and threw the Pegasus.


    ¡°None of you can think of escaping today,¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly. He exerted force with his arm and rolled up the Pegasus. Then, he threw it ruthlessly.


    Rumble!


    The Pegasus¡¯huge body was thrown up by Ye Sheng and smashed into the ROC¡¯s sharp ws.


    The Great Roc was caught off guard and its sharp ws pierced into the Pegasus¡¯abdomen and pulled hard.


    Fresh blood sttered down and filled the entire forest. The Pegasus let out a shrill cry, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The great ROC said in shock, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Ye Sheng. He threw you over. The one I want to attack is Ye Sheng.¡±


    Ye Shengughed coldly and his hair stood on end in anger. The Qi and blood in his entire body surged violently and emitted a resplendent golden light. He arrived in an instant and smashed down with his fist. A vast expanse of white light swept over and transformed into an iparably dense light, it was like an ocean that drowned out the Pegasus and the Great Roc.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. You insist on forcing me. Since you¡¯re seeking your own death, then I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    His fist technique was iparably fierce. The injured Pegasus could not withstand it at all. It could only look at the great ROC and ce its hopes on it, hoping that it could withstand ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    Unfortunately, after Ye Sheng¡¯s fist techniquended, the Great Roc did not say a word. It pped its wings and flew high, abandoning the Pegasus.


    ¡°F * ck your eighteen generations of ancestors!¡±The Pegasus cursed in despair. This was letting it be the scapegoat.


    The Pegasus also hurriedly wanted to escape. This punch was too terrifying. It was a vast expanse of white, and the terrifying power within was like an evil dragon hidden in the dark. It coulde out and devour it at any time.


    ¡°Pegasus moon-treading!¡±


    In order to escape, Pegasus used its intrinsic divine ability. It was extremely terrifying. Its four hooves ran quickly, and it didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. Ye Sheng was too terrifying. It wasn¡¯t a match for him, and it wanted to go back and find help.


    ¡°Run?¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly. His smile was filled with disdain, ridicule, and coldness.


    ¡°None of you will be able to escape today.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s words were indifferent, but they were extremely powerful. The power of this punch was instantly swallowed and spat out.


    Bang!


    The Pegasus ran to the edge, but it still couldn¡¯t escape. At this moment, it was swallowed by Ye Sheng¡¯s punch.


    ¡°No...¡±the Pegasus let out a mournful scream. Its entire body was swallowed by the white cloth, and its bones were crushed into dust.


    This scene scared the great ROC so much that it pped its wings and flew away without even turning its head back.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape either.¡±Ye Sheng nced at the great ROC and said indifferently.


    He took the initiative to attack. The golden and blood-red qi and blood all over his body blotted out the sky and covered the earth as it swept out. It was extremely terrifying. This was the strength of Ye Sheng¡¯s body. After undergoing several transformations and the creation of his origin body.., ye Sheng was no longer an ordinary person.


    As the Qi and blood filled the air, Ye Sheng¡¯srge golden hand wheel started to move and smashed down like a millstone.


    It blotted out the sky and covered the Sun.


    This palm covered the sky and grew stronger with the wind. It caught up with the ROC¡¯s speed and then smashed down ruthlessly.


    It blotted out the sky with one hand.


    When the ROC saw this scene, this was the only word in its mind. It waspletely scared silly. Then, when it saw the big hand cover down, it had no power to resist at all.


    ¡°Run, run, run!¡±This was the only thought in the ROC¡¯s heart.


    However, no matter how it pped its wings and flew high, it was unable to break away from Ye Sheng¡¯s control. Therge hand really seemed to cover the entire sky.


    Then, it covered it.


    Bang!


    As expected, the Great Roc was smacked to the ground. It let out a miserable cry and turned into a pile of meat paste.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Great Roc¡¯s demonic beast body was very weak, nor was it that its emptiness realm was just an appearance. Instead, it was that Ye Sheng¡¯srge hand was too terrifying. It was like the palm of a god that descended from the void and possessed an immortal radiance, it shook everything in the present world.


    At this moment, only ye Sheng and the thousand-year-old ancient tree were left in the messy forest.


    However, the young ancient tree was surrounded by mes. After waiting for a long time for it to expel the mes, its helpers andpanions were all dead.


    This made the thousand-year-old ancient tree so angry. Can¡¯t you all wait for me to make a move together?


    Now, only it and Ye Sheng were left. The thousand-year-old ancient tree didn¡¯t have the courage to resist such a terrifying ye Sheng.


    ¡°Only you are left.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes stared at the thousand-year-old ancient tree.


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree felt a chill run down its spine. Its first thought was to escape, but its reason stopped it.


    In front of Ye Sheng, it was absolutely unable to escape.


    ¡°I can provide some information in exchange for my life.¡±The thousand-year-old ancient tree¡¯s withered old face revealed a sincere smile as it said.


    ¡°What information?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression moved as he asked.


    ¡°Regarding Mu Bai, didn¡¯t you say that he was your great enemy?¡±At this moment, the thousand-year-old ancient tree¡¯s intelligence was unprecedentedly high as it found a way to survive for itself.


    ¡°Speak.¡±Ye Sheng said faintly.


    ¡°Mu Bai ising back. A few days ago, the treasury was stolen. The hierarch Lord informed Mu Bai. He said that he would return in seven days.¡±The thousand-year-old ancient tree said.


    ¡°This alone is not enough to save your life.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. Although Mu Bai¡¯s return was very important information, it was not enough to save the life of an emptiness realm expert.

 Chapter 421 - Nirvana of the Phoenix (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 20, Nirvana of the Phoenix (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree¡¯s expression was solemn as it waited in silence. Mu Bai¡¯s news was not enough to save its life, which made it both surprised and happy.


    What made it happy was that Ye Sheng was willing to let it go and did not have too much killing intent. What shocked it was that what news was it going to bring to save it?


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree was silent for a moment. Ye Sheng¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as he looked at the sabre-toothed tiger that had lost its fighting strength and pointed out with a finger.


    The Great River Sword came down from the sky!


    This sword directly pierced through the forest. An unparalleled power directly cut the sabre-toothed tiger into two halves, and its soul vanished into the world.


    Ye Sheng looked at the thousand-year-old ancient tree.


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree shuddered and immediately said, ¡°I know a piece of news that can definitely save my life.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm as he said.


    ¡°News about Phoenix.¡±The thousand-year-old tree whispered.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°How do you know about Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°You know that I am a deviant. The nts in the millions of mountains in the southwest canmunicate with me, so I know more information than others. These days, I have been searching for Phoenix¡¯s whereabouts. A few days ago, a nt told me that Phoenix is in the process of Nirvana.¡±The thousand-year-old tree exined.


    ¡°The Phoenix is undergoing nirvana?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked seriously.


    Among the four great divine beasts, the Phoenix was the one that was the least likely to die. They had a kind of talent, Nirvana.


    They were severely injured and only needed to enter Nirvana. After waiting for a few decades or a hundred years, they would recover. However, once they underwent nirvana, they would suffer great damage. Their cultivation base would drop by more than half and they would have to start all over again. Not only that.., their souls would also be pure, just like babies.


    Such a Phoenix was the easiest to capture.


    That was why ye Sheng stared at the other party seriously.


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree nodded and said, ¡°The Phoenix is hiding in a ce to undergo nirvana. No one knows about it. That¡¯s why no one can find it. Coincidentally, I know about this news.¡±


    ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree looked at Ye Sheng in silence and said, ¡°If I tell you, what will you do if you kill me to silence me?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°What right do you have to negotiate with Me Now?¡±


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. Phoenix Nirvana is a great opportunity. I told you that you must swear to your dao heart and let me leavepletely.¡±


    ¡°After I let you leave, wouldn¡¯t I be asking for trouble if I told the Heavenly Demon Holy Land about the Phoenix Nirvana?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I can also swear to my dao heart that I won¡¯t tell anyone else about this except for you. No matter if it¡¯s demon beasts or humans, no one will know about it,¡±the thousand-year-old ancient tree said immediately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. You know how to make me let my guard down.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree said sincerely, ¡°I want to live.¡±


    It had spent a thousand years to get to where it was today in order to cultivate from the nt spiritual monster. It did not want to die at all. That was why it racked its brains and asked Ye Sheng to ensure that it let it go before it was willing to tell the news of the Phoenix.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°Sure. As long as you swear to Dao Xin and only tell me the news of the Phoenix Nirvana, I can also swear to Dao Xin and let you leave safely.¡±


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree immediately heaved a sigh of relief and then swore on its dao heart without hesitation.


    Seeing it swear, Ye Sheng also swore on his dao heart.


    After the oath was made, Ye Sheng stared at the thousand-year-old ancient tree and asked, ¡°Where is the Phoenix Nirvana?¡±


    ¡°The Phoenix Nest, also known as the Parasol Tree Forest. The Phoenix is hidden inside,¡±the thousand-year-old ancient tree told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Where is the Parasol Tree Forest?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown. The Southwest was known as the Million Mountains. Basically, every mountain had a parasol tree forest. Where could he find it?


    ¡°At the source of the Longze Great Yuan, there is a huge forest. Inside, there is a flourishing parasol tree forest. The Phoenix is hidden inside. I originally nned to go and try my luck after I captured you, but since I told you now, I Won¡¯t go anymore. Moreover, I didn¡¯t tell anyone else about this, but I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that other people also found the clues, so you have to be faster,¡±the thousand-year-old tree reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng could not deny it. ¡°I will consider it, but if I find out that you are lying to me, no one will be able to save you.¡±


    The thousand-year-old ancient tree smiled bitterly. ¡°This failure can be considered as a deep lesson for me. How would I dare to lie to You? You are so powerful.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. As long as you are telling the truth, we will not cross paths again.¡±Ye Sheng tapped his toes and his body turned into a gust of wind and disappeared.


    Seeing that Ye Sheng had left, the thousand-year-old ancient tree heaved a sigh of relief. Its main body seeped into the ground and swiftly left. It didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    ..


    In the southwest region, there were groups of tall mountains and numerous mountains. As far as the eye could see, there were mountains everywhere and mountains everywhere.


    Ye Sheng walked among them and left the battle zone. He brought the great demon king of the void with him to escape from the people of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    There was almost no in on this vastnd. This special terrain had been like this since ancient times, which also created a miasma-filled scene where savage beasts appeared and strange birds ran amok.


    It wasmon knowledge that demons came from the southwest and far surpassed the central ins. That was why they often called the southwest and of savages.


    Ye Sheng used to think so too. However, everything he saw, heard, and experienced during this trip told him that the southwest was not as barren as he had imagined.


    Perhaps it was not as prosperous as the central ins civilization, but the southwest region was also unique in its own way and had developed its own culture.


    All of these told Ye Sheng that this ce was very beautiful, very demonic, and very good.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Do you want to capture a phoenix while it is undergoing nirvana?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not answer.


    The void demon king continued, ¡°After the Nirvana of a Phoenix, it is the best time to subdue it. However, it is only limited to after the Nirvana of a Phoenix. It takes at least a dozen years for a phoenix to undergo Nirvana.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps paused, and then he continued to advance.


    ¡°As for the Nirvana of a Phoenix, the energy in its entire body is so dense that it is unbelievable. Once it is absorbed by you, breaking through to the third level of the Void realm will not be a problem at all,¡±the Void Demon King said faintly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps stopped, and he said, ¡°You are thinking the same as me.¡±


    The Void Demon King revealed an expression that said, ¡°You are a child that can be taught.¡± He nodded and said, ¡°After the Phoenix Nirvana, it has no fighting ability at all. Other than the Phoenix mes that are more troublesome, it isn¡¯t considered troublesome to you. Find the Phoenix, absorb it, and you¡¯ll be able to break through to the third level of the void stage as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished absorbing the treasures I obtained from the Heavenly Demon Holy Land¡¯s treasury. There¡¯s still more than half. If I absorb all of them, it¡¯ll also allow me to break through to the third level of the void stage,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°So, you absorb the treasures in the Treasury, break through to the third level of the void stage, and then absorb the energy of the Phoenix¡¯s nirvana, breaking through to the fourth level of the void stage. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to contend against the tenth level of the void stage,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded fiercely. ¡°The power of the Phoenix¡¯s nirvana, I want it for sure.¡±

 Chapter 422 - Traveling and chatting (Chapter 3)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 21: Traveling and chatting (Chapter 3)</h4>


    The entire Longze Great Abyss was shaken.


    Ye Sheng had transcended his tribtion here. After transcending his tribtion, he had killed five emptiness realm elders of the heavenly demon sacrednd.


    This news was like a storm. It shocked everyone who was close to Longze Great Abyss, and it spread rapidly. In just a short day, half of the people in the southwest region knew about it.


    Ye Sheng became famous in one battle.


    Ye Sheng was very famous in the central ins before, but that was only limited to those below the emptiness realm.


    People above the emptiness realm did not have such a deep impression of Ye Sheng.


    Those below the emptiness realm were all ants. This sentence described how the emptiness realm looked at people in the golden core, innate, and acquired realms.


    It was no wonder that ye Hong did not care about Ye Sheng in the past.


    But that was in the past. The current Ye Sheng had truly shocked people in the emptiness realm.


    When he had created a huge disturbance in the central ins, he was only in the golden core realm. In a short period of time, he had broken through to the emptiness realm and killed five emptiness realm experts in a row.


    Ye Sheng had given the group of emptiness realm experts a pleasant surprise, allowing them to raise ye Sheng¡¯s status in their hearts.


    After the Heavenly Demon Holy Land learned of this news, the group of elders came to the location of the battle. When they saw the five corpses, their expressions were unsightly. They were shocked and angry. They gritted their teeth in hatred and roared angrily.


    They swore to kill Ye Sheng.


    The Heavenly Monster Sacred Land then sent out a killing order that spread throughout the millions of mountains in the southwest. Whoever provided information about Ye Sheng would be rewarded with a huge amount of treasures.


    This stimted many people. Everyone was looking for Ye Sheng. In any case, they were only providing information about Ye Sheng and not capturing him.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard they searched, they did not find any traces of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng intentionally avoided them and didn¡¯t go far in the vicinity of the Longze Great Yuan.


    He walked along the Longze Great Yuan towards the source, trying to find the so-called maple forest and find the Nirvana Phoenix.


    Ye Sheng temporarily didn¡¯te into contact with the people of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. Mu Bai was about to return. He was a great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, and Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to take the risk.


    The most urgent matter at hand was to break through.


    The Dragon Pool Great Abyss was very big, so big that Ye Sheng had walked for two days and still had not found the source.


    His speed was very fast, but because he had to avoid others, he advanced three thousand li every day. After two days, the six thousand li journey was still in front of him.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. During these two days of traveling, he was not idle either. He took the treasures in the Heavenly Demon Holy Land¡¯s treasury to stabilize his realm, absorbed them into his body, and umted them, waiting to break through to the third level of the emptiness realm.


    The treasures in the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land¡¯s treasury were all high-quality goods. Now, Ye Sheng had taken them all in one go. Other than the portion that belonged to Bai Ling ¡®er, Ye Sheng did not touch the rest.


    In the hands of others, these treasures would be carefully and carefully thought of ways to maximize their effectiveness. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, they were directly absorbed into his body, tempering his physical body, tempering his tendons and meridians,prehending dao rhythm, and so on..


    If people knew that these treasures were being used by Ye Sheng in this way, they would definitely be scolded for abusing the heavenly treasures.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m starting to doubt the origins of the Pantheon Pill Furnace. It can actually collect heavenly tribtions?¡±The Void Demon King asked doubtfully on the way.


    Ye Sheng also pondered and said, ¡°Perhaps the pantheon pill furnace is the same as you. Ites from the void. Is there any treasure in the void that can collect heavenly tribtions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are, but they are definitely not something you cane into contact with, nor are they such tattered Dharma Treasures. That¡¯s why I¡¯m puzzled,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Are the Dharma treasures in the void very powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course they are powerful. The most powerful dharma treasures in the void are already a different kind of life. They no longer serve their masters. They are their own masters. The Dharma Treasures themselves are life. They have unlimited possibilities and can also cultivate themselves,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng was confused. ¡°The Magic Treasures cultivate on their own?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the magic treasures cultivate on their own. Although I don¡¯t know how they cultivate, I once saw a magic treasure with my own eyes. It absorbed a in a huff and Puff. It was very terrifying,¡±recalled the Void Demon King.


    ¡°It absorbed a in a huff and Puff!¡±Ye Sheng was shocked. This was too terrifying.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Void is so exciting. You have to work hard.¡±The Void Demon King patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I suddenly realized that you, the Void Demon King, are a little boastful,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡±The Void Demon King red.


    ¡°If you really are the Void Demon King, how could you be forced by that great enemy Lin Yi to not dare to use a bit of your strength?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    If the great demon king of the Void could use his strength, then ye Sheng would be able to rx. He wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to plunder resources and cultivate everywhere.


    The Great Demon King of the Void was stumped by Ye Sheng¡¯s question. He stuttered, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, that Lin Yi, he¡¯s just a boorish man. I¡¯m an elementary schr who met a soldier, so I can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng expressed his doubt.


    The Great Demon King of the void coughed and said, ¡°What are you thinking about all this for now? Your main goal right now is to cultivate hard and break through as soon as possible. When you enter the Void, you¡¯ll know my reputation.¡±


    Ye Sheng was skeptical, but he didn¡¯t pursue the matter anymore. No matter how unreliable the Void Demon King was, he and the Void Demon King were already bound.


    But before leaving the void, he already had a great enemy eyeing him like a tiger eyeing its prey. Ye Sheng still felt aggrieved.


    ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re lying to me, I won¡¯t Help You,¡±Ye Sheng muttered and didn¡¯t dwell on this matter anymore.


    On the other hand, the Void Demon King¡¯s expression was a little strange. It was very strange, but it only took a second for it to return to its original state. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t notice it either.


    ¡°What should I do with the Lightning Tribtion in the Pantheon Pill Furnace?¡±Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace and ced it in his hand as he asked in distress.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on either. After the Pantheon Pill Furnace absorbed the Lightning Tribtion, it was in a dilemma.


    The Lightning Tribtion could not be released. Once it was released, it would definitely condense and be more powerful.


    However, if it was not released, the lightning tribtion would not disperse. Instead, it would condense and be more and more powerful.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first worry.


    However, this was only a small worry. There was another worry. Every time he broke through, he was expected to be struck by lightning.


    Every time he broke through in the emptiness realm, he had to undergo the lightning tribtion. How much energy did this involve ye Sheng?


    The void demon king said, ¡°I reckon that¡¯s the case. The origin body that you want to condense is already challenging the heavens. The Lightning Tribtion is also a warning. But I reckon that if you go through the tribtion all the way and break through to the 11th level of the emptiness realm, when the Heavenly Tribtion Comes, you won¡¯t be afraid at all.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully. That was indeed the case. Right now, the origin body had just condensed an arm, and it was already being watched by thews of heaven and earth. If he condensed all of it, Ye Sheng could feel that the aura of the final moment was superimposed, it couldn¡¯t be any thicker.


    ¡°This can be my trump card. I can use it to take care of my peaceful life. When the fire is gone, it will be dawn.¡±Ye Sheng raised his head, squinting as he pondered.

 Chapter 423 - a young monk (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 22, a young monk (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng walked for a full three days to the origin of the Longze Great Yuan.


    Three dayster, the origin of the Longze Great Yuan appeared in front of him, and Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    During these three days, countless people poured into the peaceful longze great yuan. Many people came for Ye Sheng, wanting to find traces of Ye Sheng and report to the heavenly demon sacrednd.


    Within the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, countless people, demons, and spirits of nature had all entered the heavenly demon Holy Land. The entire Heavenly Demon Holy Land was split into two. One portion continued to capture the divine beast qilin, while the other portion came to kill Ye Sheng.


    The people or demons that came to kill Ye Sheng were all very powerful. Sixth level of the Void Martial stage, seventh level of the Void Martial stage, eighty percent of the void martial stage, and so on..


    Ye Sheng had defeated six void martial artists and killed five. This had already attracted the attention of the heavenly demon Holy Land.


    No one dared to underestimate ye Sheng.


    The influx of them had be a little difficult for Ye Sheng to travel. Under the premise that he had not broken through to the fourth level of the emptiness realm, he did not want to continue to have conflicts with the Heavenly Demon Holy Land.


    Ye Sheng hid himself and used the sharp senses of the great demon king of the Void to avoid them, arriving at the source of the Longze Great Yuan.


    A fiery-red parasol tree forest appeared before Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit jolted, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    The void demon king said delightedly, ¡°Ye Sheng, the opportunity for you to break through to the fourth level of the void stage is here.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded, suppressing the surprise in his heart, and rushed over withrge strides.


    The Parasol Tree Forest was at the origin of the Dragon Pool Great Yuan. Countless thick roots were rooted within the Dragon Pool Great Yuan. Some parasol trees were unbelievablyrge, surpassing ye Sheng¡¯s imagination.


    Three hundred years, five hundred years, one thousand years..


    In the center, Ye Sheng could even vaguely see a five thousand year old Wutong. It was ancient and ancient, and its leaves were huge. However, due to certain reasons, this Wutong did not be a spirit.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    Ye Sheng stepped on the maple leaves, making a sound. The entire Wutong Forest was covered by the maple leaves,yer byyer. The Rot at the bottom, the fresh falling, and so on.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps were light. He stepped on the maple leaf and walked at a leisurely pace, keeping an eye on his surroundings.


    The closer he got to the center of the forest, the more careful ye Sheng was. He restrained the joy in his heart.


    After walking for four hours, Ye Sheng finally saw the huge parasol tree.


    The huge parasol tree upied an area of more than ten Li. Under the cover of the Shadow, there was no second parasol tree nearby that survived.


    Ye Sheng saw the parasol tree and also saw people.


    Under the huge parasol tree, a young man was raising his head and putting his palms together as he looked at the parasol tree.


    This was a monk.


    A young monk.


    A young monk with an extraordinary cultivation.


    Ye Sheng actually couldn¡¯t tell what level the emptiness realm cultivation was at at the moment.


    He wore a white kasaya that entuated his extraordinary handsomeness. This was an extremely beautiful monk with a handsome face.


    The young monk put his palms together and closed his eyes. He looked at the huge parasol tree with a devout expression.


    Ye Sheng walked over slowly. He must have heard it.


    However, he did not move at all. He was still looking at the parasol tree.


    Ye Sheng walked to his side. They were less than a hundred meters apart. He was stillpletely unguarded. It was as if he was not worried that Ye Sheng would ambush him.


    Ye Sheng did not ambush him either. In his previous life, a martial arts writer had told Ye Sheng that women, children, and monks in the jianghu were the most untouchable people.


    Since they dared to walk the pugilistic world without any defenses, they must have their own methods.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng walked over and looked at the huge parasol tree with a calm expression.


    The wind blew on the leaves and scattered them all over the ground. Ye Sheng and the handsome monk were speechless. Under the sky full of parasol leaves, there was a quiet beauty.


    ¡°Under the baptism of time, the ancient tree just told me with grief and indignation that its vitality was robbed.¡±Suddenly, the handsome monk spoke.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and listened attentively. There was a kind of silent grief and indignation in the world around him.


    This huge parasol tree was crying. Its unwillingness, its injustice, its grief and indignation..


    The handsome young monk did not care about Ye Sheng¡¯s silence, instead, he continued, ¡°It has been born for 5,400 years. From a seed to the towering tree today, from being ignorant to the first time it saw this world, it has always been here. It has never left, never harmed anyone, and never had any bad intentions.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said, ¡°But it still died.¡±


    The young and handsome monk nodded and said, ¡°It died. It died a month ago. It died quietly. It died in a world where no one or thing was sad.¡±


    Ye Sheng walked forward and touched the skin of the parasol tree.


    Old and rough. This was the first feeling.


    Hot!


    Fiery Hot!


    This was the second feeling.


    Moreover, the second feeling quickly covered the first feeling.


    The Parasol Tree was dead.


    It died under this fiery heat.


    The fiery heat was unbelievable. Ye Sheng raised his head and saw a barrier.


    The Phoenix perched on the parasol tree and underwent nirvana, taking away the spirituality of the parasol tree.


    ¡°It still has ten years. Ten yearster, it can transform and be the leader of the Vegetation Elves, bing a miracle in the world,¡±said the young and handsome monk.


    His expression was very calm, as though he was talking about an ordinary matter. However, his tone was so heavy that Ye Sheng could feel his grief and indignation.


    ¡°Where are you from, Monk?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Great forest temple, Monk Muye.¡±The young and handsome monk gently nodded and said, ¡°Benefactor Ye Sheng, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You Know Me?¡±Asked ye Sheng in surprise.


    ¡°Great Forest Temple isn¡¯t a small force. I know Ye Sheng, whose name has shaken the central ins,¡±monk Muye said.


    ¡°Monk, you said so much just now. Do you know what happened here?¡±Ye Sheng asked with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I know.¡±Monk Muye nodded.


    ¡°Other than you, is there anyone else who knows?¡±Ye Sheng asked as he looked at the handsome young monk.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one.¡±Monk Muye shook his head.


    ¡°You are the only one. Do you want the Phoenix?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Phoenix, but I want its life. I want to apologize to this parasol tree,¡±monk Muye said in a soft voice.


    ¡°I want the Phoenix. How about I kill the Phoenix for You?¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    ¡°This humble monk epted the Wutong Tree¡¯s request and helped it solve this phoenix. Then, I¡¯ll give all the subsequent gifts to this humble monk. This is a transaction.¡±Monk Mu ye shook his head.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°In that case, we have to fight in order to resolve the dispute between us. I want the origin of the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana.¡±


    ¡°This humble monk also wants to ask for some advice. How powerful is the world-famous benefactor Ye Sheng?¡±Monk Mu Ye said with a serious expression as his monk robe slowly bulged.


    ¡°He¡¯s even more powerful than you think. You can give it a try.¡±Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and took a step forward. The wind and clouds behind him surged, sweeping up the maple leaves and falling like rain. It was a spectacr sight.


    Monk Muye put his palms together and said, ¡°Benefactor Ye Sheng, I beg for mercy.¡±

 Chapter 424 - Breakthrough -SecondcUpdatedate)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 23: Breakthrough -SecondcUpdatedate)</h4>


    The Great Forest Temple was one of the few great Buddhist temples within the Great Qin Empire.


    The Great Forest Temple had been established for a thousand years and was very old. However, it was different from other Buddhist sects as it kept a very low profile.


    The monks of the great forest temple kept a very low profile. They inherited the Zen sect and cultivated their own bodies. The Great Forest Temple had a few great secret arts that were very powerful.


    The Great Forest Temple had experienced the mes of war, but its heritage was endless. The sessor of this generation was monk Muye.


    Ye Sheng looked at monk Muye and said, ¡°You are not a simple monk. If you want the Phoenix origin, you can naturally tell me. Why use the parasol tree as an Excuse?¡±


    Monk Muye was not angry when he heard this. He said gently, ¡°I have defeated almsgiver, and I will not take a single cent of the Phoenix origin.¡±


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Then what are you going to use the Phoenix origin for?¡±


    Monk Mu Ye pointed to the sky and earth and said, ¡°Scatter it between the sky and Earth.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Dispatch heavenly objects violently.¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver Ye Sheng, everyone has their own opinions. Only you and I know that this phoenix is undergoing nirvana here. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you win. The Phoenix origin is yours. I Won¡¯t ask you how to use it, but if I win, you better not interfere.¡±Monk Mu ye raised his hand and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You are quite a rational monk. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng threw a punch, and ten worlds appeared behind him.


    The ten Yama kings were like shooting stars as they slid down. Together with Ye Sheng¡¯s punch, they attacked Monk Muye.


    ¡°Vairocana!¡±Monk Muye¡¯s expression was solemn. He opened his hand, and the Vairocana descended, suppressing all evil in the world.


    The ten Yama pces met Vairocana, and they let out a furious roar, roaring the gxy, and collided in this area.


    Rumble!


    Leaves scattered everywhere, and the collision between the ten Yama pces and Vairocana was effectively controlled by Ye Sheng and Monk Mu Ye in the same area, and it didn¡¯t cause a great disturbance.


    Only at this moment did ye Sheng clearly see Monk Mu Ye¡¯s cultivation.


    The peak of the fifth level of the Void Martial stage, and he was only one step away from breaking through to the sixth level of the Void Martial stage.


    As the descendant of the Great Forest Temple, Monk Mu Ye was truly outstanding. His Vairocana had descended, and the ten pces¡¯Yama, which had always been unrivalled, had truly encountered an opponent.


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became cold, and he truly regarded Monk Mu Ye as an opponent.


    He didn¡¯t use the power of the Dantian Earth, but instead relied on his own strength to fiercely smash down, and with an unrivalled might, he overturned Vairocana.


    Boom!


    The Vairocana was overturned by Ye Sheng. He took a step forward and turned his fist into a palm, mming down ruthlessly.


    His right arm turned into the origin body. The power of this p was extremely violent. Monk Mu Ye¡¯s expression was solemn as he quickly retreated. His clothes fluttered in the wind as he shouted, ¡°Amitabha Sutra of the past.¡±


    The Amitabha Sutra of the past was a very famous sutra in the Great Forest Temple. It was written by the ascending Buddha. It was a sutra and also amentary on the Dao rhythm of time.


    In the past, Amitabha was a Buddha who stood in the long river of time. When this cultivation technique was used, it had to be supplemented with the Dao rhythm of time.


    Dong!


    The world shook and enveloped ye Sheng within. He was unable to extricate himself. Time slowly weakened ye Sheng¡¯s strength and wanted to beat him back to his weakest state.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm. He crossed his hands and the Dao rhythm appeared. It was also the Dao rhythm of time.


    ¡°Time stripping!¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a low growl. The vortex of time appeared around him, turning intoyers of mist that were stripped away.


    In the past, Amitabha was very powerful, but Mu Ye was very weak. His Dao rhythmprehension was at the early stages, simr to Ye Sheng¡¯s, but Ye Sheng had more dao rhythm than him.


    ¡°Space confinement!¡±Ye Sheng let out a low growl. The space seemed to solidify. It was neither too big nor too small, and it just happened to solidify mu ye within it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±Ye Sheng stared at Mu Ye and did not continue to attack.


    Mu Ye did not have a deep grudge with him, and Ye Sheng did not make any ruthless moves either. However, if he continued to pester him, Ye Sheng did not mind making a move.


    The confinementsted for less than three seconds, and Mu Ye broke free. However, he did not continue to attack. Instead, he eximed, ¡°As expected, people who are famous all over the world have some ability. Not only have youprehended time, but you also have space. I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Mu Ye admitted defeat without hesitation, which made Ye Sheng nod in satisfaction. He said, ¡°I have many abilities. If there¡¯s a chance, you can see them one by one.¡±


    Mu Ye turned around and left, he said, ¡°The Phoenix essence is yours, but I hope you won¡¯t destroy this parasol tree. An ancient tree that has lived for five thousand years may sprout new buds and ignite a new me. Next time, it will definitely be able to take form.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Mu Ye¡¯s back and then at the old tree. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is another five thousand years.¡±


    The Phoenix resting on the parasol tree had destroyed the parasol tree¡¯s Hope. It had paid the price.


    Mu Ye was told by the parasol tree that the Phoenix was undergoing nirvana here and wanted him to act.


    Even without Ye Sheng, the Phoenix would die without a doubt.


    It had chosen the wrong ce.


    The Void Demon King said with satisfaction, ¡°Ye Sheng, quickly collect the essence of Phoenix and find a ce to break through as soon as possible.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the barrier on the parasol tree and suddenly waved his hand forcefully, throwing out the pantheon pill furnace.


    Rumble!


    The pantheon pill furnace directly smashed the barrier. The barrier set up by Phoenix was very sturdy, but unfortunately, it was the pantheon pill furnace that they encountered.


    The pantheon pill furnace was unreasonable. After it directly smashed through, it rapidly expanded. An endless suction force spread out from within, instantly absorbing the Nirvana Phoenix into it.


    The entire process was extremely fast. After three minutes, Ye Sheng looked at the Pantheon pill furnace that was slowly shrinking. He kept it between his brows and then directly fled into the distance.


    This time, he had to find a good ce to break through. He could not be discovered again.


    ..


    In the millions of mountains in the southwest, there were many areas with poisonous insects and fierce beasts. There were few people. This time, Ye Sheng chose a mountain.


    Cloud Dream!


    The mountain was called Cloud Dream. Because it was filled with clouds all year round, one could not see a few hundred meters away from it. It was very suitable for Ye Sheng.


    After he entered the cloud dream mountain range, he went a few hundred miles deep and found a col. he built a small wooden house to shelter him from the wind and rain. Then, he directly cultivated.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace stood up in front of Ye Sheng. It was half the size of a human. Inside the wooden house, Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and meditated.


    The wooden house didn¡¯t have a door. It was only to shelter ye Sheng from the wind and rain. Therefore, the sound of the wind and rain could be heard clearly.


    Ye Sheng hid in the cloud dream mountain range and began his closed-door cultivation without counting the days.


    He wanted to break through as soon as possible and face the great enemy.


    The treasures in the Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared and were absorbed into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, increasing the strength of Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness was immersed in the Earth¡¯s origin world, continuouslyprehending the Dao rhythm.


    Under the nourishment of arge amount of spiritual qi, Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension was very fast.


    Under the existing forty dao rhythms, it increased daily.


    From forty to eighty, Ye Sheng used three days.


    Three dayster, Eighty Dao rhythms appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    They were mainly concentrated on his arms. One of his arms had already been converted to origin, and now it was the other.


    The increase of forty dao rhythms caused Ye Sheng to arrive at the most critical moment.


    If he wanted to break through to the next realm, he needed to add another dao rhythm.


    The third level of the Void Martial stage and eighty-one dao rhythms. This was an unprecedented exaggeration, and many tenth level void martial stage cultivators did not have this many.

 Chapter 425 - consecutive breakthroughs (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 24, consecutive breakthroughs (first update)</h4>


    The more Taoist charms one had, the better. Especially for certain types of Taoist charms, if one couldprehend more than 100 of them, then the power would not be small.


    Ye Sheng had 80 Taoist charms, but when they were distributed, the six major categories of yin-yang, five elements, reincarnation, time, space, and lightning each ounted for a portion, but there were not many.


    Therefore, he needed more dao charms to enrich himself.


    The most he could get was the Five Elements Dao charms. There were thirty of them, and they were still increasing.


    Ye Shengprehended the five elements and fused the five elements into his arm, turning them into a part of his origin body.


    Boom!


    The pantheon pill furnace spat out arge number of treasures that burned fiercely at this moment. They turned into energy and poured into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, filling every part of his body.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit flickered with wisdom. With the support of the energy, he began to analyze the dao rhythm.


    His soul was in the Earth¡¯s origin, and he began toprehend it continuously.


    The 81st Dao rhythm appeared.


    Time reversal!


    This was the new Dao rhythm that Ye Sheng hadprehended. Added together, it was a total of ten time dao rhythms.


    This was very shocking. Even the wood industry monk who cultivated the Amitabha Sutra in the past did not have ten time dao rhythms. But in Ye Sheng¡¯s case, ten time dao rhythms werepletely entangled together.


    The instant heprehended the 81st Dao Rhythm, Ye Sheng received arge number of revtions.


    Somewhere in the Cloud Dream Mountain Range, the sky began to change color. Dark clouds gathered and lightning shed. It was the heavenly tribtion.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and looked at the sky. His expression did not change as he waved his sleeve.


    Rumble!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace flew out and pressed down in mid-air.


    It rapidly expanded.


    It blotted out the sky and blotted out the Sun. With the Pantheon Pill Furnace as a foil, the heavenly tribtion was no longer as terrifying.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused, and with a thought, he said.


    Hula!


    The Heavenly Tribtion was absorbed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace and didn¡¯t cause any ripples.


    As for Ye Sheng, his aura greatly increased. His arms turned into an origin body, and he was already heading towards aplete origin body.


    The void demon king said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, with the Pantheon Pill Furnace, you won¡¯t have to undergo any tribtions in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the Pantheon pill furnace that was slowly descending, and his expression was not that rxed. He said, ¡°This lightning tribtion has been absorbed, but it hasn¡¯t dissipated.¡±


    The Void Demon King was stunned, and he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Lightning Tribtion is still brewing, and it is continuously getting stronger. The Pantheon Pill Furnace hasn¡¯t recovered much, so if ites again, it will have to release the Lightning Tribtion,¡±Ye Sheng said with a heavy expression.


    The lightning tribtion this time, along with the previous lightning tribtion, had already umted a very deep foundation. Ye Sheng estimated that if it came again, the Pantheon Pill Furnace would definitely not be able to hold on.


    After all, the Pantheon pill furnace was notplete.


    The void demon king muttered, ¡°The foundation is so deep. Once it is released, you will have to suffer.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. He thought carefully and said, ¡°When transcending the tribtion, did the person with the highest cultivation receive a lot of blows?¡±


    The void demon king blinked his eyes and said, ¡°There is such a saying, but that is the indiscriminate attack of the lightning tribtion.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the Pantheon Pill Furnace and could not help but smile. He said, ¡°The lightning tribtion in this pantheon pill furnace can perhaps be one of my trump cards.¡±


    The pantheon pill furnace was ced in front of Ye Sheng. He continued to break through and took out the Nirvana Phoenix.


    A mass of Phoenix mes was filled with essence. The Phoenix was Nirvana. It had no consciousness and no attack power. That was why it found the Wutong tree to hide itself.


    However, Ye Sheng still found it.


    With the Phoenix origin in his hand, Ye Sheng directly shattered the Phoenix¡¯s soul inside. The Phoenix died immediately and had no chance of survival.


    The origin energy was violent, but Ye Sheng was not afraid. He opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    The golden core formed from the earth in his dantian trembled crazily at this moment, shaking ye Sheng¡¯s entire Dantian and suppressing the Phoenix origin essence that was about to go berserk.


    Boom!


    But even so, Ye Sheng was still surrounded by mes. His entire body was on fire. His hair and clothes were turned into ashes at this moment. He was naked and the mes soared to the sky. However, the wooden house under him was not injured at all.


    The Phoenix mes could only Burn Ye Sheng. He did not want to waste any of his remaining energy on other ces.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was on fire. He was not anxious. Instead, there was a trace of joy.


    ¡°How powerful is the Phoenix mes? By burning my body like this, it can also strengthen my body and provide me with an endless amount of energy essence.¡±Ye Sheng knew in his heart that the Phoenix mes could not burn him to death, it would only burn some impurities out of his body.


    Just like that, the me burned for seven days. During these seven days, Ye Sheng¡¯s body gradually withered, and more than half of his flesh and blood were burned.


    And during these seven days, Ye Sheng absorbed the Phoenix origin essence to increase his strength and release it.


    His realm andprehension had improved by leaps and bounds.


    ¡°There are many things in the essence of the Phoenix origin. The most important thing is the ability to achieve nirvana. Ye Sheng, if you can absorb the Nirvana, you can quickly heal yourself if you get injured in the future,¡±the Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded steadily, neither too fast nor too slow. In the past seven days, he hadprehended arge amount of dao rhythms, from the original 81 dao rhythms to the current 300 dao rhythms. The power of the essence of the Phoenix origin was beyond doubt.


    The treasures that the entire heavenly demon sacrednd had umted over thousands of years only allowed Ye Sheng toprehend less than 100 Dao rhythms. A single Phoenix origin essence allowed Ye Sheng toprehend more than 200 Dao rhythms.


    This was also why so many people liked to capture the four great divine beasts and insisted on doing so.


    Ye Sheng hadprehended 300 dao rhythms, and he was just a little bit away from breaking through to the fourth level of the Void Martial stage.


    But it was just this little bit that was difficult to cross over.


    At night, Ye Sheng stopped cultivating.


    Outside the wooden house, he lit a bonfire and roasted a rabbit. The fragrance pervaded the air, and the meat was fresh and delicious, roasted to the point of golden skin.


    Ye Sheng flipped about unconsciously, and he looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    Beside him was the void demon king, lying on Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and he was at ease.


    Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t broken through to the fourth level of the void stage, and he was only one step away.


    This step was extremely simple, and Ye Sheng might have thought of it in the next second and broken through in an instant.


    Or he might have been stuck on Ye Sheng for several months.


    In order to rx his state of mind, he stopped cultivating and allowed himself to rx.


    He roasted some meat, drank some wine, looked at the bright moon, and chatted with the Void Demon King.


    This might give ye Sheng some special inspiration.


    ¡°Demon King of the Void, do you think there¡¯s a Chang¡¯e fairy on the Moon?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The current Ye Sheng was bald. There was not a single hair on his body, and his clothes were only an undergarment. He looked very much like a monk.


    He was the same as Monk Mu Ye. The difference was that Monk Mu Ye was handsome, while Ye Sheng was old and terrifying. His body had been burned dry by the Phoenix mes, making him look like a dried corpse.


    The Void Demon King pointed at the moon and said, ¡°There is a huge trading market up there. When you break through and enter the Void, I will bring you there. Not to mention Fairy Chang¡¯e, I can even find nine-tailed fox, Snake Girl, cat girl, Wolf Girl, and so on for you as long as you are willing to pay the currency.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Ye Sheng was pleasantly surprised.

 Chapter 426 - breakthrough in degree (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 25, breakthrough in degree (Second Update)</h4>


    What Ye Sheng did not expect was that there was actually a trading market on the moon.


    ¡°The Void is mysterious and vast. Only those who have been there before will know how vast and magnificent it is. Even if I tell you now, you won¡¯t understand,¡±the void demon king muttered. He only revealed this point to Ye Sheng and did not say anything else.


    Ye Sheng looked at the full moon in the starry sky and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re still a little bit away from breaking through to the fourth level of the Void Realm. Why Don¡¯t you continue?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng lowered his head and looked at the roasted rabbit. He tore off one of the rabbit¡¯s legs and threw the rest to the void demon king, as he ate, he said, ¡°The Phoenix essence is indeed vast and can allow me to break through very quickly. However, I haven¡¯tprehended the Phoenix¡¯s innate divine ability, Nirvana. If I break through withoutprehending nirvana, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡±


    Nirvana was a very useful move for severely injured people. It was a life-saving method. Ye Sheng would not give up no matter what.


    It was just nirvana. Once he figured it out, he couldprehend it instantly. If he could not figure it out, he would only be stuck for a few months.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was also very anxious.


    When the Void Demon King heard this, he said, ¡°Ye Sheng, the Phoenix Nirvana is an instinct. If you want to absorb it, you need an opportunity. Perhaps you can enter a state of near death and make a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°A state of near death?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This was a good idea.


    He ate the rabbit meat in one bite and then entered the wooden house, weakening his body and reducing his vitality.


    Until all of this came to a critical point, Ye Sheng would enter a state of fake death.


    The Phoenix essence that was swallowed by Ye Sheng also showed its power at this moment.


    Boom!


    A ball of me burned out from his lower abdomen, followed his chest, and directly arrived at his be.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    Layers of protective barrier appeared between Ye Sheng¡¯s be. This was the energy of the Phoenix¡¯s nirvana, protecting him.


    ¡°Sess.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was calm. The Void Demon King was right. Only when it was on the verge of death would the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana take the initiative to protect Ye Sheng, because this was its instinct.


    Boom!


    And the sky was once again covered by dark clouds. Thunder rumbled and shook the sky and Earth.


    Fierce winds rose, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and a rainstorm arrived as scheduled. Countless wild beasts trembled.


    With a thought from Ye Sheng, the all gods pill furnace instantly flew into the sky and rapidly expanded.


    A pill furnace swallowed this lightning tribtion, and Ye Sheng also smoothly broke through to the fourth level of the Void Stage.


    His battle strength could defeat someone at the tenth level of the void stage.


    Ye Sheng stood up, and the mes between his brows and the nirvana energy slowly faded away. His body became full, and his skin regained its luster. His hair also quickly extended out, and his ck hair was like a waterfall.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward and stepped in the air. His body was sparkling, and this time, his left foot started to transform, recing the body of flesh and blood.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Ye Sheng took a step forward, and the air trembled. Subsequently, arge area of space copsed.


    Ye Sheng stepped on it.


    The sound of a heartbeat appeared in the sky. This wasn¡¯t from the ground, nor was it from the sky, but from Ye Sheng.


    His heartbeat was the heartbeat of the world.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was so terrifying that it was difficult to imagine.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m no longer an ant.¡±Ye Sheng sighed with emotion.


    Three years ago, Ye Sheng was trash of the Ye residence. Three yearster, Ye Sheng was able to defeat a tenth level void martial artist.


    Once news of this terrifying growth speed spread out, he would definitely be called a monster.


    The Void Demon King was also happy for ye Sheng and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re one step closer to the void.¡±


    Ye Sheng held three hundred dao charms, all sorts of extremely powerful cultivation techniques, and his natal magic treasure, the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Even if he were to face an eleventh level void martial artist, Ye Sheng dared to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid of them.


    Perhaps he couldn¡¯t win, but he definitely couldn¡¯t lose.


    ¡°The current me can participate in the battle between the four great divine beasts, and I don¡¯t have to hide in the face of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold expression.


    Ever since the great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, Liu Ru, had returned from the plume manifestation Holy Land, Ye Sheng had been hiding and working hard to improve himself. It was all for this moment.


    He did not want to hide anymore.


    ¡°Ye Hong, Mu Bai, the great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, Liu Ru, from the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. Just you wait. I¡¯m Coming.¡±Ye Sheng smiled confidently. Although he still could not win now.., at least he had the qualifications to stand in front of them.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, let¡¯s go catch other divine beasts. The Dragon Soul of a true dragon will be of great help to you. The blood essence of a qilin can also increase the strength of your body. Not to mention the ck tortoise. If we catch any of these three divine beasts, we can break through again,¡±said the great demon king of the Void.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and grabbed. A purple robe was put on by him. His loose hair was tied up with a ribbon. His face was rosy and his expression was firm.


    He looked at the Pantheon Pill Furnace. This Natal Magic Treasure had received three lightning tribtions and had already turned purple. The lightning inside had gathered together and was about to be unable to be suppressed.


    Ye Sheng frowned at this scene and said, ¡°This lightning tribtion can not be suppressed for more than a few days.¡±


    The Void Demon King also said in distress, ¡°It¡¯s a bit disadvantageous for you to bear it alone.¡±


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and held the pantheon pill furnace in his hand. He could feel the touch of lightning on it. It was very painful to touch. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Sheng¡¯s palm turning into an origin, he would probably be charred by the Lightning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone. There¡¯s no need to hide anymore,¡±ye Sheng said confidently as he put away the Pantheon Pill Furnace. His eyes were bright.


    After immersing himself in bitter cultivation for these few days, he could finally face his enemies openly.


    ..


    The cloud dream mountain range was filled with thick fog all day long. No one could be seen. Very few people would live here.


    Ye Sheng directly flew out. He saw countless mountain ranges and countless mountain peaks. He could not see the end of them as far as the eye could see. They pierced straight into the clouds, as if there were hundreds of thousands of them.


    This was the southwest region.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll be in closed-door cultivation for ten to twenty days. I need to understand what is happening in the outside world.¡±Ye Sheng flew quickly. He wanted to find a stronghold and ask for some information.


    What major events had happened in the past ten days?


    As he flew, he flew past the towering peaks and saw all kinds of mountains. There were also some small strongholds. Ye Sheng did not go down. He wanted to go to a big stronghold.


    There were many people in the big vige, and there was a lot of information.


    After flying for two hours, Ye Sheng finally saw a big vige.


    This vige had at least thirty thousand people. The houses were long, and there were rows upon rows of them. They had also built aplete street. It definitely belonged to the big vige.


    Ye Sheng immediatelynded and walked into the vige.


    Just as he entered the vige, Ye Sheng heard a piece of shocking news.


    The Kirin had been captured by the Heavenly Demon Holy Land.


    The entire vige was in discussion. It was obvious that this news had shocked them. Not a single one of the four great divine beasts had been captured.


    Of course, they did not know that the Phoenix had already died at Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    To them, the Heavenly Demon Holy Land was the first to capture one of the four great divine beasts, the Kirin.


    This made many people¡¯s eyes turn red with envy.

 Chapter 427 - the Furious Ye Sheng (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 26, the Furious Ye Sheng (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was shocked when the Kirin was captured.


    The Kirin was not weak, but when he thought about it carefully, the Kirin was already injured. The Heavenly Demon Holy Land had been increasing their efforts these days, so it was normal for them to capture the Kirin.


    Everyone in the vige was talking about this, and Ye Sheng could hear a lot of news.


    ¡°How did the Heavenly Demon Holy Land Capture the Kirin?¡±Someone asked.


    Ye Sheng stopped and listened by the side.


    ¡°The Heaven Fey Holy Land captured the qilin by chance. If it wasn¡¯t for a human subduing the qilin, the Heaven Fey Holy Land wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture it,¡±someone exined.


    ¡°What? A human subduing the qilin?¡±Many people were shocked.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King looked at each other and were surprised as well.


    The qilin was at least at the eleventh level of the Void realm. Could a human tame it?


    Even a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void realm didn¡¯t dare say that he could tame the Kirin.


    When a divine beast acknowledged its master, it didn¡¯t just rely on martial strength. If you killed the Kirin, it wouldn¡¯t acknowledge you as its master.


    ¡°Who on Earth subdued the Kirin?¡±


    ¡°It must be a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void Realm.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many great experts at the twelfth level of the Void realm in the southwest region, and there aren¡¯t many in the entire world.¡±


    ¡°The Qilin is a divine beast. I feel that it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Many people expressed their opinions and thoughts.


    Those who knew the inside story shook their heads and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the so-called twelfth level of the emptiness realm. It¡¯s just a kid at the first level of the emptiness realm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Many people were shocked. They were unwilling to believe that a kid at the first level of the emptiness realm had subdued a divine beast at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°It was a first level emptiness realm brat. ording to the people of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, at that time when this brat broke through to the emptiness realm, the qilin took the initiative to recognize him as its master. Then, it was discovered that the five elders of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm had moved out together to capture this human brat. Only then would the qilin be afraid of the consequences and surrender directly,¡±someone said.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he asked, ¡°Do you know the name of that first level of the emptiness realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°I also want to know. This person is so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Is he from our southwest region?¡±


    The rest of the people also followed and asked.


    ¡°I remember that he was called Chu Zhongtian or something. Anyway, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard this name,¡±said the person who knew.


    Ye Sheng frowned, and waves rose in his heart. The qilin acknowledged Chu Zhongtian as its master, and Chu Zhongtian had also broken through to the first level of the Void Tier. However, this pair of master and servant had all been captured by the heavenly demon sacrednd.


    Chu Zhongtian was in danger.


    ¡°This Chu Zhongtian¡¯s name sounds like he¡¯s from the Central ins region.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s not from our southwest region. Why did the qilin acknowledge him as its master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t understand either. The Divine Beast Kirin actually acknowledged a first level emptiness realm expert as its master. This is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°This Chu Zhongtian has been captured by the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. It looks like he¡¯s doomed.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Demon Holy Land Needs the Divine Beast Kirin, not just Chu Zhongtian. I reckon he¡¯s already been killed.¡±


    Many people gloated.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold, and his heart became anxious.


    Chu Zhongtian could not be in danger. He had to go save him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger for the time being. Mu Bai from the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land has returned. This Chu Zhongtian has been taken away by Mu Bai. The Divine Beast Qilin is locked in front of the main hall of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s Square. It¡¯s tied up with four chains. It seems like it¡¯s waiting for someone,¡±the insider said.


    ¡°Waiting for Who?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m sure that the first thing mu Bai from the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land said when he saw Chu Zhongtian after he returned was that he woulde to his door automatically if he had you,¡±said the person in the know.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He was shocked that Mu Bai knew him.


    Mu Bai knew Ye Sheng, and he also knew the rtionship between Ye Sheng and Chu Zhongtian.


    The void demon king muttered, ¡°These news might have been released by the people of the heavenly monster sacrednd to bait you.¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent, knowing in his heart that this was the truth.


    Since Mu Bai had been fighting with ye Hong for five years and mingled in the central ins all year round, it was not surprising that he knew Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng had caused so much trouble before and had such a good rtionship with Chu Zhongtian. Mu Bai was now taking advantage of this, forcing Yesheng to appear.


    ¡°Big News, Big News.¡±Suddenly, someone ran all the way and shouted.


    The people in the stockade gathered together and asked, ¡°What News?¡±


    ¡°The heavenly monster sacrednd will kill Chu Zhongtian at noon tomorrow. They will also set up a formation for the qilin to subdue the divine beast,¡±the person shouted.


    ¡°What kind of big news is this? The heavenly monster sacrednd should have done this a long time ago,¡±someone said disdainfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of virtue does that Chu Zhongtian have to deserve the divine beast, the Qilin?¡±


    ¡°From the moment he was captured, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s fate was destined.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s interest wascking as they muttered a few words.


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon, the Heavenly Demon Holy Land will be unguarded. Anyone can enter to watch this scene.¡±The person¡¯s face was flushed red as he said another sentence.


    Boom!


    This time, the crowd was shaken and everyone became excited.


    ¡°Is it really not guarded?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want to go take a look. It¡¯s the Divine Beast Qilin. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to go take a look.¡±


    ¡°This can be considered big news.¡±


    This time, the crowd was in an uproar. They were all discussing this matter.


    The Heaven Fey Holy Land was not guarded. Anyone could go in and take a look. This made people feel that it was unbelievable.


    Everyone was happy that they could not catch the Divine Beast Qilin. It was not bad to take a look.


    Only Ye Sheng had an ugly expression on his face. He turned around and left.


    He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would not be able to suppress the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the Heaven Fey Holy Land is forcing you to appear,¡±the Void Demon King said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was cold and stern. ¡°If I don¡¯t appear, Chu Zhongtian will die without a doubt.¡±


    Ye Sheng could not let Chu Zhongtian die. This was his brother.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat Mu Bai. He is at the twelfth level of the Void realm. It would be very difficult for you to fight at the eleventh level of the Void realm now,¡±the Void Demon King reminded.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a moment. He opened his palm and the Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared.


    The pantheon pill furnace that had turned purple was surrounded by arge amount of lightning. Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t suppress this thing anymore. I want to set off a beautiful firework in the heavenly demon Holy Land.¡±


    The Void Demon King¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said, ¡°Once you release the Lightning Tribtion that you¡¯ve umted three times, its power will definitely be unrivaled. Moreover, there are too many emptiness realm experts in the heavenly monster sacrednd. When the timees, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Mu Bai be the first to be struck by the Lightning Tribtion?¡±


    The Void Demon King was stunned and said, ¡°You want to perish together?¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his head and looked at the clear sky. He muttered, ¡°Perish together? He¡¯s not worthy.¡±


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng and opened his mouth. He did not know what to say. He could not stop ye Sheng from saving Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Regardless of life or death, I want to save Chu Zhongtian. Let¡¯s Make a big fuss this time. I¡¯ve already destroyed the Yu Hua Holy Land. What¡¯s the harm in destroying another heavenly monster Holy Land this time?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp and his words were sonorous and powerful.

 Chapter 428 - Release Chu Zhongtian (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 27: Release Chu Zhongtian (Second Update)</h4>


    The Sky Demon Sacred Land would kill Chu Zhongtian at noon tomorrow. This news swept through the entire Southwest region like a storm.


    The Sky Demon Sacred Land was behind this. Their goal was very clear, forcing Ye Sheng toe out.


    Ye Sheng also knew clearly that both sides knew that this was a conspiracy.


    The Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s attitude was very clear. If you didn¡¯te, Chu Zhongtian would die. If you came, both of you would die.


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will die.¡±


    The heavenly monster sacrednd was very far away from Ye Sheng. After he made up his mind, he immediately rushed towards the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    It wasn¡¯t too fast. He just needed to arrive before noon tomorrow.


    Many people were interested in the Kirin of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land and wanted to take a look, so ye Sheng met many people on the way.


    They all wanted to see the appearance of the Kirin Divine Beast. As for Chu Zhongtian being killed, it was just a side trip.


    Most of these people were in the Xiantian realm. There were only a few in the golden core realm and the emptiness realm.


    The emptiness realm was still trying hard to find other divine beasts. The Kirin was captured by the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land, as well as the ck Tortoise, the true dragon, and the Phoenix.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know that the Phoenix was easily killed by Ye Sheng after Nirvana.


    The ck Tortoise was hiding in the great abyss of the Dragon Swamp, and it was very difficult to find. There was only one true dragon, and it was still wandering in the million mountains.


    Many people said that they had seen a true dragon, and there was often news about a true dragon. Most people were looking for a true dragon.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about these things right now. He only cared about Chu Zhongtian¡¯s safety.


    ..


    A Day had passed, and the ny-nine great mountain ranges within the heavenly demon sacrednd werepletely open to the outside world. Formations and whatnot had all been concealed today.


    Early in the morning, many people had already arrived at the heavenly demon sacrednd. They entered the areas that had been divided beforehand and quietly looked at the enormous square.


    On the square, a fiery-red qilin was trapped by four chains. Ity on the ground, listless and listless, and didn¡¯t struggle violently.


    Lion head, antlers, tiger eyes, elk body, dragon scales, and ox tail. These were the symbols of a qilin.


    The Qilin¡¯s fur was extremely pure, and its color was fiery-red. Its hooves were like fire, and it wasn¡¯t too old.


    The four chains were as thick as mountain chains, and they locked the qilin up tightly. There were symbols flickering on the chains, and one could tell that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary item. It was a magical treasure.


    In front of the qilin, there was a young man lying on the ground, on the verge of death. His entire body was covered in wounds. It was Chu Zhongtian.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the qilin. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve dragged you down. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have escaped a long time ago.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian had been captured. The Divine Beast Qilin could have escaped, but for Chu Zhongtian, the Qilin was willing to be captured.


    ¡°If I acknowledge you as my master, then I will forever acknowledge you as my master. If they kill you, they definitely won¡¯t get me,¡±the Qilin said. Its voice was very clear, and it was actually a female.


    Chu Zhongtian muttered, ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s very dangerous here. Don¡¯te. Everything they did was for you.¡±


    Mu Bai recognized Chu Zhongtian and immediately asked Chu Zhongtian where Ye Sheng was. He didn¡¯t get any results, so he made this to force Ye Sheng to appear.


    Chu Zhongtian naturally knew all of this. He couldn¡¯t help but admire ye Sheng for actually destroying the heavenly demon Holy Land¡¯s treasure vault.


    ¡°If ye Sheng doesn¡¯te, you¡¯re dead for sure.¡±An indifferent voice sounded out. A middle-aged man with a fairplexion and delicate skin appeared in the main hall of the square and looked at Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is here. We¡¯ll die together.¡±Chu Zhongtian said in despair. This person was Mu Bai, a great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm in the heavenly demon Holy Land.


    Today, everything here was his idea. His only goal was to force Ye Sheng out and then kill him.


    Mu Bai had his hands behind his back. He was dressed in white and had a graceful bearing. He looked like a schr. However, his cold face and disdainful eyes revealed a look of contempt.


    He looked down on Chu Zhongtian and the Divine Beast Qilin.


    ¡°A beast is nothing more than a beast with some special abilities. Is it worthy of being called a divine beast?¡±Mu Bai said indifferently.


    The qilin widened his eyes and red at Mu Bai.


    Chu Zhongtian grinned and said, ¡°Humans are also beasts in the world. There is no difference in nature.¡±


    Mu Bai sneered, ¡°Humans know about evolution. Of course, most people are beasts. Only the elite ss can evolve to my level.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said disdainfully, ¡°You yourself grew up in a beast nest. Is this considered being a traitor?¡±


    Mu Bai looked at Chu Zhongtian coldly. With a movement of his index finger, a stream of true energy descended.


    Boom!


    Chu Zhongtian immediately let out a miserable cry. He was in an extremely miserable state. Arge gash had been made on his thigh, and blood was dripping from it.


    ¡°I am now certain that you are a psychopath. Have you be angry out of humiliation because I have hit a sore spot?¡±Chu Zhongtian gritted his teeth and said.


    Mu Bai shook his head and said, ¡°Your realm is far too different from mine. You will not understand what I am saying. What Divine Beasts, what demonic beasts, they can notpare to the bodies of humans. Humans are the most outstanding works of all creatures in the world. Of course, I am talking about the best people. Those mediocre people are even worse than beasts.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian sneered and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how Come Your Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s treasure house can still be wiped out by my brother?¡±


    Mu Bai said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that they are all a bunch of trash. Ye Sheng has only just entered the emptiness realm, yet he can¡¯t even catch these people. He simply deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant. My Brother Ye Sheng won¡¯te today. Don¡¯t waste your efforts,¡±Chu Zhongtian spat and said.


    Mu Bai shook his head and said confidently, ¡°Ye Sheng wille. He will definitelye to save you. Last time, it was to save you. He brought the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain to destroy the Yu Huashen Holy Land. This time, he will definitelye.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my brother Will Destroy Your Sky Demon Holy Land?¡±Chu Zhongtian sneered.


    ¡°There is still a difference between the Sky Demon Holy Land and the Yu Huashen Holy Land. Ye Sheng doesn¡¯t have the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain now. He can not destroy the Sky Demon Holy Land. Once hees, I will kill him,¡±mu Bai said with a cold glint in his eyes.


    ¡°My brother can not be measured bymon sense. He can destroy the feather saintnd when he is at the peak of the Xiantian realm. Now, he is at the emptiness realm. If hees, he will definitely have a way to destroy you,¡±Chu Zhongtian said confidently.


    ¡°Being blind and confident will give you an illusion. Just like how you obtained the Divine Beast Qilin, but what followed was a great disaster. ¡°Right now, your life is in my hands. The reason why I am telling you so much is because of your grandfather, the sword-wielding old man. He is a good opponent. Unfortunately, he died at the hands of Ye Hong.¡±Mu Bai¡¯s words were filled with regret, however, his face was filled with ridicule.


    He mocked the sword-wielding old man for overestimating his own abilities. He actually went to challenge ye Hong, seeking his own death.


    Ye Hong could only be defeated by him, Mu Bai.


    ¡°It¡¯s already noon, but Ye Sheng still hasn¡¯te. Looks like your n has failed.¡±Chu Zhongtianughed out loud.


    Mu Bai shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong again. It¡¯s not that Ye Sheng hasn¡¯te, but he¡¯s already here.¡±


    Mu Bai looked at a human figure in the crowd.


    A human figure with a bird on his shoulder.


    A human figure with an ice-cold expression and boundless killing intent.


    This human figure slowly walked out and stepped on the void. Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, he walked down step by step and looked at Mu Bai. His voice was sonorous and powerful as he said, ¡°Release Chu Zhongtian.¡±

 Chapter 429 - Please Transcend Your Tribulation (third watch)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 28, Please Transcend Your Tribtion (third watch)</h4>


    Hundreds of thousands of people flooded into the heavenly demon sacrednd, upying all directions. Ye Sheng naturally followed them in.


    His figure was very inconspicuous, but Mu Bai still noticed Ye Sheng.


    Under the gazes of many people, Ye Sheng walked out and said these words, resounding throughout the entire ce.


    Everyone heard it and had different expressions as they looked at Ye Sheng in puzzlement.


    Many people did not know ye Sheng and asked who he was.


    Some people knew about the feud between Ye Sheng and the heavenly monster sacrednd and told them what they knew.


    For a moment, everyone stared at the scene and wanted to see how it would end.


    When the people of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land Saw Ye Sheng, they gnashed their teeth in hatred.


    Especially the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land. His face was cold and his eyes were burning with fire. He wanted nothing more than to immediately cut ye Sheng into pieces and chop him to death to vent his hatred.


    However, none of this could affect ye Sheng. He hade with the Void Demon King to stand against Mu Bai.


    This was the first time Ye Sheng had faced a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void realm head-on.


    In the past, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to face ye Hong at all in Xianyang. When he heard Liu Rushi¡¯s name, he immediately ran overseas.


    Now, Ye Sheng could stand in front of Mu Bai and say these words forcefully. This meant that Ye Sheng had grown too much.


    When Chu Zhongtian saw Ye Sheng, his eyes turned red. He did not expect Ye Sheng to reallye to save him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s so dangerous,¡±Chu Zhongtian shouted.


    ¡°You are my brother. If I don¡¯t Save You, who will?¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    Tears flowed out of Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes. He was touched by Ye Sheng.


    Mu Bai ced his hands behind his back and looked at this scene. He said indifferently, ¡°Such touching brotherhood. However, the Brotherhood of the weak is worthless to me.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Mu Bai and his expression turned cold. He said, ¡°You were the one who fought with ye Hong for five years with the KUI obeisance technique, right?¡±


    Mu Baiughed coldly. ¡°As expected, you entered my study. You were the one who took the painting.¡±


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, I¡¯m afraid I would have to wait a long time before I knew that you were that person. Ye Hong and you are both inescapably responsible for my mother¡¯s death.¡±


    Mu Bai said indifferently, ¡°A captured woman being taken as a concubine, what status and qualifications does she have? Being able to be the battlefield between Ye Hong and Me is also her opportunity. You should be happy for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for your mother.¡±Ye Sheng was extremely angry and scolded.


    Mu Bai¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°I originally wanted to tell you about the Battle of magical powers back then. Now it seems that you aren¡¯t worth my time.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to have anything to talk about with you. Today, I¡¯vee to bring you a great gift.¡±Ye Sheng smiled maliciously, and a wild killing intent that couldn¡¯t be suppressed spread out.


    Rumble!


    Behind him, an aura surged wildly, blotting out the sky and covering the earth. He was at the fourth level of the emptiness realm, but his aura wasn¡¯t the slightest bit inferior to the tenth level of the emptiness realm.


    But in Mu Bai¡¯s eyes, this was all.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed down, causing space to freeze. The aura behind Ye Sheng stopped in midair, and it was extremely strange.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even twenty years old. It¡¯s very good that you have such a cultivation, but in my ce, it¡¯s only good. Is this your big gift?¡±Mu Bai said disdainfully.


    The people of the heavenly demon sacrednd instantly cheered. Mu Bai had directly suppressed Ye Sheng this time. The terror of the twelfth level of the emptiness realm let people truly experience it.


    Ye Sheng was already not weak, but Mu Bai¡¯s subordinates were unable to retaliate at all.


    The surrounding people all shook their heads and marveled at Mu Bai¡¯s strength. They felt that Ye Sheng¡¯s overestimation wasughable.


    The twelfth level of the emptiness realm was not something that the fourth level of the emptiness realm could challenge.


    When the void demon king saw this scene, he muttered, ¡°Ye Sheng, there¡¯s only that way.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew that his attack was useless, so his aura also dissipated. He looked at Mu Bai and smiled strangely. ¡°I came this time to invite you to transcend the Tribtion.¡±


    Mu Bai frowned, unable to understand the meaning behind ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Invite me to transcend the tribtion? You Don¡¯t have the ability,¡±mu Bai said disdainfully. He was at the 12th level of the emptiness realm, and once he transcended the tribtion, he would ascend. If he couldn¡¯t transcend it, he would die and his dao would vanish.


    As long as they didn¡¯t want to, they could suppress their cultivation for a hundred years, unless they suppressed it to the point that they couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. Only then would the lightning tribtion erupt.


    Ye Shengughed loudly, and only then did he remember that Mu Bai was already at the 12th level of the emptiness realm. If he were to undergo the tribtion, it would be a great tribtion of life and death.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±Ye Sheng stared at Mu Bai and said firmly.


    ¡°Daydreaming.¡±Mu Bai only had these words before he pped down with his palm.


    Rumble!


    Mu Bai¡¯s casual palm strike was an invincible attack.


    There were no moves or cultivation techniques. It was just a simple palm strike, but this palm strike was more powerful than any move or cultivation technique.


    This palm strike covered ye Sheng, making it impossible for him to escape.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even block my palm strike, and you still dare to say that you want to kill me?¡±Mu Bai¡¯s mocking voice resounded through the world.


    Rumble!


    This palm directly pped onto Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn as he growled, ¡°Pantheon Pill Furnace!¡±


    The pantheon pill furnace suddenly flew out and blocked in front of Ye Sheng. It rapidly expanded and enveloped ye Sheng in an instant.


    ¡°Magic Treasures are useless. At our level, no magic treasure can withstand a single palm,¡±Mu Bai said confidently.


    Boom!


    As the Pantheon Pill Furnace grewrger and protected ye Sheng, the palm directly mmed onto the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Rumble!


    The pantheon pill furnace suddenly trembled as it withstood the palm strike. Ye Sheng, who was hiding behind it, was sent flying. His Qi and blood surged. Fortunately, the Pantheon pill furnace was blocking it, so he did not suffer too serious of an injury.


    Ye Sheng did not care about his injuries. He just stared at the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The pantheon pill furnace that was hit shook and the Lightning Tribtion insidepletely erupted at this moment.


    Boom!


    A huge pir of light pierced straight into the sky. The pir of light was purple in color and it was filled with lightning.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, dark clouds gathered in the sky. Lightning shed and a violent wind rose. It spread for three hundred miles in an instant.


    Mu Bai¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said in disbelief, ¡°This magic treasure actually stores lightning tribtions?¡±


    He quickly retreated, wanting to avoid the range of the lightning tribtions.


    But unfortunately, at this moment, the lightning tribtions stared directly at him, and thousands of bolts of lightning descended.


    The heavenly tribtion had been stored into the Pantheon pill furnace by Ye Sheng, and he was already extremely angry. Three Lightning tribtions stacked together, and in addition to Mu Bai¡¯s cultivation base at the 12th level of the emptiness realm, at this moment... The heavenly tribtion erupted.


    Rumble!


    Thousands of bolts of lightning forced Mu Bai to undergo the tribtion, and he had nowhere to run even if he wanted to.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, heughed out loud. ¡°Mu Bai, I said I would invite you to undergo the tribtion. You will definitely die under the Lightning Tribtion Today.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±Mu Bai was furious. He rushed over with a ferocious expression on his face. He had not even prepared to undergo the tribtion when he was forced to undergo the tribtion by Ye Sheng. Moreover, this lightning tribtion was not right. It was too powerful.

 Chapter 430 - the might of a sword (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 29, the might of a sword (fourth update)</h4>


    Mu Bai pounced over at an extremely fast speed. He pointed out with a finger and aimed at the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows, wanting to make ye Sheng die.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng felt that death was approaching.


    He retreated without the slightest hesitation and executed the Kun Peng transformation. His speed was pulled to the limit, but he was still unable to shake off Mu Bai.


    Mu Bai was too powerful.


    The 12th level of the emptiness realm was on apletely different level from the other emptiness realms.


    Ye Sheng could deal some damage to Mu Bai, but it was impossible for him to heavily injure Mu Bai.


    This approach made Ye Sheng clearly realize that the gap between him and the 12th level of the emptiness realm was still so huge.


    Fortunately, the heavenly tribtion saved Ye Sheng¡¯s life.


    Boom!


    A thousand bolts of lightning descended like a thousand chains, binding Mu Bai in an instant. Then, the Lightning surged wildly and entered Mu Bai¡¯s body.


    Ah!


    Mu Bai was furious. He was just a little bit away from killing Ye Sheng, but now, he was destroyed by the heavenly tribtion.


    He roared and was furious. His Qi and blood surged, and true energy spread out like a rainbow, performing a rare cultivation technique.


    Heavenly Art of ten thousand demons!


    This was a rare cultivation technique created by Mu Bai to imitate the species in the world. It was very powerful. Once it was performed, the thousand bolts of lightning were blocked by the heavenly art of ten thousand demons at this moment.


    ¡°I want you to die!¡±Mu Bai wanted to kill Ye Sheng again.


    However, Ye Sheng had long taken the opportunity to pull away. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You should deal with the heavenly tribtion first. This is an enraged heavenly tribtion, not an ordinary one.¡±


    Rumble!


    As soon as ye Sheng¡¯s voice fell, dark clouds rolled and thunder shook. Bolts of lightning that were as thick as mountains fell fiercely. There were a total of forty-nine bolts.


    These forty-nine heavenly tribtions sealed off Mu Bai¡¯s path in an instant.


    The heavenly tribtions that he had struck out were now staring at him. Even Ye Sheng, who was beside him, did not pay much attention to them.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, did not have any objections. In fact, he was secretly delighted. It would be best if he did not pay attention to him. He could not bear the grace of the heavenly tribtions.


    ¡°Sect leader, you guys kill Ye Sheng. I will transcend the tribtions.¡±Mu Bai was anxious and angry. This change waspletely out of his n. He was forced to transcend the tribtions. The heavenly tribtions had locked onto him, and he did not have ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon pill furnace, he could only forcibly transcend the tribtion.


    Therefore, he was shouting now because he hoped that the emptiness realm of the heavenly demon sacrednd could kill Ye Sheng.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land¡¯s expression changed. He said to the three great demons who were above the seventh level of the emptiness realm beside him, ¡°You guys go down and kill Ye Sheng. Then, clean up the scene. Don¡¯t Disturb Mu Bai¡¯s breakthrough.¡±


    Among the three great demons, one was at the seventh level of the emptiness realm, one was at the eighth level of the emptiness realm, and one was at the ninth level of the emptiness realm.


    This was the upper echelons of the heavenly demon sacrednd. Although there were many void realms in the heavenly demon sacrednd, most of them were below the fifth level of the Void Realm. Above the fifth level of the Void Realm, the three great demons were the main ones. Above them was the sect master, at the eleventh level of the Void realm, above them was Mu Bai, at the twelfth level of the Void realm.


    The higher one progressed in the cultivation of the Void realm, the more difficult it was, and the more difficult it was toprehend the Dao rhythm.


    The three great demons stared at Ye Sheng in an instant, and killing intent appeared in their eyes. They knew that all this trouble was brought about by Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    A great demon at the seventh level of the emptiness realm pounced over at once. Qi and blood pervaded the air, turning into rolling blood mist that enveloped over.


    Within this Qi and blood, a huge demon spirit appeared. It was a white wolf, and it tore at Ye Sheng in an instant. Its ws were sharp, and its sharp fingertips flickered with a cold light.


    The body of a Demon Beast was stronger than a human of the same level, especially the sharp ws on the body of a Demon Beast. They were usually the Demon Beast¡¯s Natal Magic Treasure.


    The White Wolf¡¯s natal magic treasure was this pair of wolf ws. It was very fierce and was even more powerful than the so-called emptiness realm magic treasure.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. When he saw the figure of the White Wolf, his eyes turned cold. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Sheng, thirteen swords!¡±


    This was the peerless sword technique of the sword-wielding old man. In the past, when Ye Sheng executed it, it was only in its form and not in its spirit.


    But at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had entered the fourth level of the emptiness realm, and with the addition of 300 dao rhythms, it allowed him to execute this matchless sword technique with tremendous power.


    Back then, when ye Hong faced this sword technique, he was forced to his limits. Now That Ye Sheng executed this sword technique, it was still an easy feat for him to kill a seventh level emptiness realm great demon.


    ng!


    With a crisp sound, Ye Sheng¡¯s aura converged into a long sword in his palm. He held the long sword in his hand, and his eyes were cold and his expression was indifferent. He took a step forward and directly shed down.


    Draw the sword and kill!


    A resplendent sword light flickered between heaven and earth, and it wasn¡¯t even inferior to the Lightning Tribtion. When the sword shot out, it shocked all directions.


    The sect leader of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land cried out in rm, ¡°Be careful. This sword technique can not be underestimated.¡±


    White Wolf heard it, and he saw it as well. The resplendent radiance of this sword and its sharp aura were all heading towards him.


    He could not avoid it.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword descended, and White Wolf¡¯s expression was savage as he roared loudly, ¡°Come, would I be afraid of a fourth level emptiness realm brat like you?¡±


    White Wolf¡¯s sharp ws directly swung out, wanting to collide with Ye Sheng¡¯s thirteen swords.


    ng!


    With a crisp sound, the sharp ws collided with Ye Sheng¡¯s longsword. Ayer of light immediately spread out, and then a huge shockwave erupted.


    Following that, Ye Sheng¡¯s thirteen swords directly cut through melons and vegetables, chopping off the White Wolf¡¯s arm.


    ¡°No... My Hand, my magic treasure. This is only a sword technique, how can it be so powerful?¡±The White Wolf howled mournfully, his face full of disbelief.


    He actually lostpletely to Ye Sheng in the collision.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a slight defeat, it was a crushing defeat, and he had no ability to resist at all.


    He lost to a sword that condensed aura.


    This was something White Wolf was unable to ept.


    This scene also shocked the entire heavenly demon sacrednd. White Wolf wasn¡¯t weak, he was at the seventh level of the Void realm, and he belonged to the category of a great expert, but he still lost.


    Moreover, this loss was death.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s life, thirteen swords, didn¡¯t show any mercy. This sword chopped off the White Wolf¡¯s w and then directlynded on the White Wolf¡¯s body.


    The White Wolf¡¯s w had been tempered and refined into a natal magic treasure. It was extremely sturdy and sharp.


    Even this couldn¡¯t block ye Sheng¡¯s life. How could the White Wolf¡¯s body block thirteen swords?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword directly cut the white wolf into two halves,pletely killing it.


    And the sword intent¡¯s momentum shouldn¡¯t have crashed directly into the great hall.


    Rumble!


    More than ten great halls were set on fire, and under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, they were so weak that they couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow.


    And on the mountain range, the traces left behind by this sword were extremely terrifying. The sword intent was dense and extremely terrifying.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword had killed a seventh level void realm great demon, and it caused the entire heavenly demon sacrednd to be in disbelief.


    This Ye Sheng was only at the fourth level of the emptiness realm. How could he be so powerful?


    Mu Bai, who was transcending the tribtion, was currently being entangled by the Lightning Tribtion, and it was difficult for him to escape. He roared, ¡°Both of you attack together. Don¡¯t give him a chance to catch his breath.¡±


    The remaining two people at the eighth and ninth levels of the emptiness realm looked at each other and directly charged up.


    Rumble!


    Thebined aura of the two people was much more terrifying than the aura of the one person from before. It was like a violent storm on the sea, pping Ye Sheng to death on the shore.


    ¡°Just in time. I still have one more sword. Please have a taste.¡±The corner of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curved into an arc as he said.

 Chapter 431

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 30, encirclement (fifth update)</h4>


    The ck Dog at the eighth level of the emptiness realm and the civet cat at the ninth level of the emptiness realm joined forces to attack Ye Sheng.


    Thebined aura of these two people was truly terrifying.


    Bang!


    The Aura was like a wave that pped over in an instant, forming a whirlpool. It was extremely terrifying.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward and didn¡¯t retreat. Under this terrifying aura, his fingers were like swords as he shed out ruthlessly.


    Great River Sword!


    This was a simple great river sword. The reason ye Sheng used it was to cut open his opponent¡¯s aura.


    The water of the Yellow River that the great river sword carried collided with the aura that was like the sea. At this moment, a huge light erupted and started to sh.


    Rumble!


    Explosions continued to ring out. Ye Sheng¡¯s great river sword was not as turbulent as the sea, and its aura was like a rainbow. However, the great river sword gathered together and pierced through the surface with a point.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, the aura that was like the sea was shattered by the sword of the great river at this moment. The ck Dog and the Tanuki watched vigntly at the same time and did not rush forward recklessly.


    However, their vignce was destined to be in vain.


    Ye Sheng held the long sword condensed from Aura in his hand. His eyes were sharp, and killing intent surfaced within them.


    Bang!


    Behind him, a ck hole of nothingness appeared. It was so deep that one could not see the bottom. It was the ce of reincarnation.


    Ye Sheng raised his sword and said, ¡°That sword just now was just an appetizer. Now, this is my greeting to you.¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think that we are as weak as the White Wolf.¡±The ck dog bared its fangs and said with a ferocious expression.


    The civet cat looked at Ye Sheng coldly. It stuck out its tongue and licked its fur. It was very beautiful, very cute, but also very fierce.


    ¡°I like your heart. I¡¯ll have a good taste of itter.¡±The civet cat¡¯s voice was full of feminine maism, as if a mature beauty was talking.


    Ye Sheng looked at them with no joy or sadness on his face. He did not take them seriously.


    ¡°Samsara Sword Technique!¡±


    The ck hole behind Ye Sheng started to spin and gradually expanded, just like the Longsword in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand. The power became stronger.


    What Ye Sheng was using was one of the secret techniques of the Samsara sect, the Samsara sword technique.


    Ye Sheng still had the essence of the Samsara Dao, which was added to this sword.


    ng!


    The sound of Ye Sheng¡¯s long sword was very clear and crisp. It was as if he was cheering for his appearance.


    Ye Sheng also closed his eyes at this second. Without looking, he directly shed out with his sword.


    Boom!


    This sword locked onto the ck Dog and the civet cat, appearing under Ye Sheng¡¯s long sword. There was nowhere to run.


    A ck light shot out from Ye Sheng¡¯s long sword. It ran through the air and instantly arrived in front of the ck dog.


    Boom!


    Demonic Qi filled the ck dog¡¯s body, and a long bone appeared. It was his natal magic treasure, and it pped onto the ck light.


    Crack!


    The bone was broken. In the ck Dog¡¯s eyes, his life-bound magic treasure was invincible. How could it be broken just like that?


    The ck Dog¡¯s heart ached as it roared loudly. It barked and barked, and it flew into a rage at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see everything, but he could hear it. He couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end it,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±The civet cat suddenly jumped up. Its ws that were suffused with a cold light and its tail that was like a sharp sword fiercely pierced over.


    ¡°Scram!¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly. He raised his longsword and directly collided with the civet cat¡¯s body.


    Rumble!


    The civet cat¡¯s cultivation was at the ninth level of the Void Martial stage, and it was extremely terrifying. It wasn¡¯t inferior to a human at the tenth level of the void martial stage, but fortunately, Ye Sheng had already broken through long ago, and he waspletely unafraid of the civet cat¡¯s might.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s longsword shed at the roon cat¡¯s abdomen.


    The roon cat¡¯s abdomen was extremely soft. After being stabbed by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, it immediately let out a blood-curdling scream and quickly escaped from Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You cane and go as you wish by my side?¡±Ye Sheng sneered and grabbed with hisrge hand. Waves of terrifying true energy gathered and trapped the roon cat within.


    ¡°Take this attack from me.¡±The roon cat¡¯s tail fiercely swung over and rapidly expanded. In an instant, its two meter long tail was about to shatter ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Your petty tricks aren¡¯t worth mentioning in front of me,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. Hepletely ignored the fact that the other party was at the ninth level of the emptiness realm and countered with a palm strike.


    Rumble!


    This palm strike was even more powerful than the Buddha striking Sun Wukong. The Buddha only wanted to imprison Sun Wukong for five hundred years, but Ye Sheng wanted to take his life and leave nothing behind.


    The civet cat was hit by Ye Sheng¡¯s palm strike and immediately became dizzy. It fell to the ground, clutching its head in pain.


    ¡°Sooner orter, death is still a death word. With the heavenly tribtion today, no one dares toe in and cause trouble.¡±Ye Sheng could not help but feel proud of his intelligence.

 Chapter 432

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 31, the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land made his move (first update)</h4>


    Two great emptiness realm experts were defeated by Ye Sheng one after another. Moreover, danger lurked everywhere. This was something that many people found difficult to ept.


    Ye Sheng looked youthful. He was not even twenty years old, yet he had the ability to fight against emptiness realm experts. wasn¡¯t his talent too terrifying?


    The sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd had a cold expression in his eyes. The space between his brows was twisted into a ball. He was extremely distressed. His body moved, and he was about to go up and deal with Ye Sheng.


    Obviously, the ck dog and the tanuki were not ye Sheng¡¯s opponents, so he had to take action himself.


    Mu Bai was tied down by the heavenly tribtion, so he could not take action. The entire sky demon sacrednd could only rely on him.


    All of these changes were too fast. No one could have imagined that Ye Sheng alone could force all the experts of the sky demon sacrednd toe out. The oue was still unknown.


    ¡°You two go die first.¡±Ye Sheng did not care about it. He directly used his hand as a knife and shed down ruthlessly.


    Boom!


    Rolling true energy floating, Ye Sheng this strike, very fierce, aimed at the ck dog¡¯s waist.


    Bang!


    ck Dog was Ye Sheng directly a palm strike of a scream, heavy impact on a mountain, the mountain impact of the copse,rge blood, can not bear the violent power of Ye Sheng.


    This attack, Ye Sheng directly through the ck dog¡¯s body, he was seriously injured, no longer able to fight.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±The civet cat roared furiously as it activated its bloodline. An illusory realm descended, intending to Beguile Ye Sheng for a second before killing him.


    ¡°My spirit is like iron, immortalized throughout the ages, like a brightmp, like a wise man, like a sage. How can you beguile me?¡±Ye Sheng roared as he ignored the civet cat. His hands were like millstones as he ruthlessly crushed the civet cat.


    Netherworld sacred physique!


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s violent strength surged out and instantly restrained the civet cat, fiercely squeezing it.


    ¡°Save me...¡±the civet cat let out a miserable cry, and its body instantly exploded.


    A ninth level emptiness realm expert had been killed by Ye Sheng just like that.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng threw the civet cat¡¯s corpse onto the square mountain. The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land had juste down, and his eyes were about to split open. He stared at Ye Sheng with bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°You killed the civet cat?¡±


    ¡°Are they allowed to kill me but not me?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Who are you? Are you worthy to bepared to the civet cat?¡±The Hierarch of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land shouted angrily.


    ¡°I am not worthy. How can a human bepared to a beast? Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You are also a beast. I forgot. No wonder in your heart, I can¡¯t bepared to the civet cat. So that¡¯s how it is. What is this called?¡±Ye Sheng thought in distress, a thought shed through his mind, and he said, ¡°Smelly and smelly like each other?¡±


    The sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd trembled from Ye Sheng¡¯s continuous mocking tone. A shocking aura rushed over without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp-tongued. Today, I¡¯ll still kill you here. I¡¯ll let you know that my heavenly monster sacrednd is not someone you can offend,¡±the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land said coldly.


    He did not have the mood to bicker with Ye Sheng. There was only naked killing intent in his eyes. Only by killing Ye Sheng would this matter be considered over. This was more useful than bickering and saying ten million words.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land had personallye down and killed Ye Sheng. This was something no one had expected.


    From the moment Ye Sheng had stolen the heavenly demon Sacred Land¡¯s treasure vault until now, one thing after another had changed people¡¯s views.


    Everyone knew that Ye Sheng was very powerful. After all, he had been able to steal the treasure vault of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land without anyone noticing. This in itself showed how powerful Ye Sheng was.


    However, no one had expected that Ye Sheng would be so powerful?


    First, he had killed five emptiness realm experts of the heavenly demon Holy Land and let one of them go. Then, he had used the heavenly tribtion to imprison Mu Bai, making him tired of dealing with it. He had crippled the greatestbat strength of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, and finally, he had killed several emptiness realm experts of the heavenly demon Holy Land, his attacks were ruthless and unrivaled. In the end, he faced the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, a great expert at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm.


    Now, no one dared to underestimate ye Sheng. This was too terrifying. Every time they thought that Ye Sheng would die, Ye Sheng would immediately p their faces.


    Now That Ye Sheng was facing the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, no one dared to say that Ye Sheng would definitely lose. It was true that Ye Sheng had always defeated the strong with the weak.


    If Ye Sheng defeated the sect master of the Heaven Fey Holy Land, it did not seem that uneptable.


    100,000 people were watching. Outside the central area of the Heaven Fey Holy Land, it was filled with people. No one could give up watching this time.


    The sect master of the Heaven Fey Holy Land¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    They had suffered a great loss this time. Not only did so many emptiness realm elders die, but the reputation of the Heaven Fey Holy Land had also been destroyed. Their deterrence was no longer there.


    All of this was because of Ye Sheng.


    How could the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land Not Be Angry? How could he not be angry? How could he not have killing intent?


    The killing intent in his heart overturned rivers and seas, stirring up huge waves. He wanted nothing more than to immediately chop ye Sheng into pieces. In front of 100,000 people, he wanted to regain the dignity and face that the heavenly demon Holy Land had lost.


    ng!


    The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land clenched his hand in the air, and a treasure sword condensed from feathers appeared. This was the Natal Dharma Treasure of the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. It was refined from the feathers shed by his main body.


    The Sky Demon Sacred Land¡¯s sect master¡¯s main body was a celestial crane, and the feathers shed from it had been tempered and tempered to reach a perfect bnce. It was closely rted to him, and when held in his hand, it could unleash 200% of its power.


    This longsword wasposed of 99 feathers stacked together, and when the Sky Demon Sacred Land¡¯s sect master held it in his hand, a long rainbow instantly shed across the entire za.


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi was like a rainbow, and the person was like Jade.


    This sword, along with the aura of the eleventh level of the Void Realm, instantly covered all of Ye Sheng¡¯s aura.


    Ye Sheng was suppressed.


    Even Mu Bai, who was undergoing the tribtion, couldn¡¯t help but take a nce and was extremely satisfied, he roared loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t Kill Ye Sheng first, cripple his cultivation. I want to imprison his soul for life, yet he actually forced me to undergo the tribtion ahead of time. He simply deserves to die.¡±


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s eyes were cold, and his aura was like Jade. His sword was like a rainbow as he stared at Ye Sheng, not wanting to say anything. He knew that Ye Sheng was a smooth talker, so he didn¡¯t bicker with Ye Sheng.


    This sword directly shed out.


    A white rainbow streaked across the sky andnded in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hands drew a line, and with a serious expression, he used the reincarnation seal.


    Boom!


    The Samsara Seal smashed onto this sword and immediately exploded with a massive might. It violently stirred up huge waves and sent ye Sheng flying.


    At the same time, a light shield appeared in front of the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land. It blocked the waves created by the collision and didn¡¯t cause any ripples to him.


    The difference in strength was immediately apparent.


    When the people of the heavenly monster sacrednd saw this scene, they all heaved a sigh of relief and cheered loudly.


    ¡°The sect leader is mighty.¡±


    ¡°We must kill Ye Sheng. We can¡¯t let him be famous by stepping on the seniors of our heavenly Fey Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng will definitely die today.¡±


    The cheers of the disciples also made the hearts of the surrounding 100,000 people rx. Everything was about to end. Ye Sheng was no match for the sect leader of the Heavenly Fey Holy Land.

 Chapter 433

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 32: birth, 13 Swords (second update)</h4>


    Bai Ling ¡®er was frowning as she watched in the heavenly demon sacrednd.


    She had been watching Ye Sheng since the moment he entered. Not only was it for Ye Sheng, but it was also because she was a treasure.


    It was simply inconceivable for Bai Ling ¡®er that Ye Sheng could escape from the heavenly demon sacrednd.


    She had never thought that Ye Sheng could escape from the heavenly demon sacrednd that was like an inescapable. Moreover, he had already reached such a cultivation level in such a short period of time.


    Even a ninth level void realm expert wasn¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng, forcing the sect leader of the heavenly demon sacrednd to make a move at the eleventh level of the Void Realm.


    This in itself was a miracle.


    But now, Ye Sheng seemed to be unable to defeat the sect leader of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land, and this caused Bai Ling ¡®er to be worried.


    If Ye Sheng was unable to defeat him, then once he lost and was captured, she reckoned that she would expose herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After this storm is over, we¡¯ll leave the heavenly demon sacrednd. Even if they know that you¡¯ve participated in this, they¡¯ll forget about it on ount of me,¡±Bai Yutian consoled his daughter.


    ¡°Father, do you think Ye Sheng can win?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked.


    ¡°Impossible. The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land Isn¡¯t weak. Even I don¡¯t dare to say that I can win for sure. Ye Sheng is only at the fourth level of the Void Realm, and his performance is already very stunning. He used the heavenly tribtion to stall Mu Bai and killed the ninth level of the Void Realm Tanuki Cat, but he¡¯s no match for the sect master at the eleventh level of the Void Realm,¡±Bai Yutian said as he shook his head.


    Bai Ling ¡®er frowned and said, ¡°I do hope that Ye Sheng can win. Only if Ye Sheng wins will I be able to obtain those treasures.¡±


    ¡°Those treasures are good, but you have to do it within your means. Ye Sheng is too arrogant. He barged into the skydemon sacrednd alone. If he had been a little more patient, he wouldn¡¯t have been so passive,¡±Bai Yutian said indifferently.


    ¡°Father, do you really dislike this Ye Sheng?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked.


    ¡°His father is ye Hong. Ye Hong is a monster, and he is also a monster. I don¡¯t like monsters,¡±Bai Yutian said.


    ¡°If ye Sheng can survive, ye Hong will have a great enemy,¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER said.


    ¡°The grudge between Ye Sheng and ye Hong is a trivial matter to us demons. If we want to survive, we must have strong experts to protect us. Relying on outsiders is ultimately just an outsider. Only by relying on ourselves can we survive,¡±Bai Yutian said faintly.


    His true form was a white fox. For the sake of the survival of the race, he had always been working hard, and he had always been very displeased with the monstrous geniuses of humans.


    His attitude towards Ye Sheng was very clear. It was best if he died.


    ..


    In the arena, Ye Sheng was sted flying. He extended his hand to wipe the fresh blood at the corners of his mouth, and a grayish-white color appeared on his face.


    ¡°Void Demon King, take the Pantheon Pill Furnace and go release the Qilin,¡±Ye Sheng transmitted his voice to the Void Demon King.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land was too powerful. Ye Sheng could not defeat him. He was not at the eleventh level of the void initiation stage, but had entered this stage long ago. His strength was much higher than Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    If Ye Sheng did not think of a way, even if he augmented the strength in his dantian, it would be useless.


    The void demon king said, ¡°You hold on a little longer.¡±


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was at the side. Previously, after Mu Bai had sted it out with lightning tribtion, it had fallen to the ground. Ye Sheng did not retrieve it, but now it was finally useful.


    The Void Demon King flew away alone. He was going to pick up the Pantheon Pill Furnace and break the chains that bound the qilin.


    A cold glint shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He directly increased the power of the Earth¡¯s 5,000 emptiness realm experts.


    Boom!


    His power had reached a terrifying level.


    Sheng, 13 swords!


    Ye Sheng used the sword-wielding old man¡¯s most terrifying sword technique. His target was the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land. He took a step forward and struck out with his sword.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship is very strong, that also have a taste of my swordsmanship.¡±Ye Sheng growls a low voice, even if know can not fight, he also wants to try


    Step by step, Ye Sheng took 13 steps.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    ..


    Thirteen consecutive sounds rang out. Around Ye Sheng, there were thirteen longswords. They were all virtual sword intents, but they were much more powerful than real sword intents.


    Rumble!


    Dense sword intents filled the air. Ye Sheng clenched his fist with one hand and aimed it at the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll sh you thirteen times. If you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land looked at him coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°The gap between realms and strength is an insurmountable distance. You¡¯ll die without a doubt.¡±


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land didn¡¯t take the opportunity to kill Ye Sheng. He wanted topletely defeat Ye Sheng in front of everyone.


    Even after Ye Sheng had used all his strength, he was still no match for him. Killing Ye Sheng when Ye Sheng was in despair was the greatest way to save the reputation of the heavenly Fey Holy Land.


    However, Ye Sheng did not pay any attention to it. He focused all his attention on the thirteen swords beside him.


    These thirteen swords were taught to Ye Sheng by the sword-wielding old man from back then.


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s expression, charm, and expression at that time were all in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. They had not been erased for a long time.


    Ye Sheng was now copying the state of the sword-wielding elder at that time. On the basis of copying, he was developing his own things.


    The first sword!


    Ye Sheng shed down from the sky, and arge longsword ruthlessly shed down.


    The sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd smiled disdainfully. ¡°Is that all the power?¡±


    Sheng, the first sword of the thirteen swords, was not very powerful.


    Boom!


    The sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd effortlessly blocked it, his face full of disdain.


    Ye Sheng did not pay attention to his disdain. He continued to resolutely sh out the second sword.


    Boom!


    This sword was still blocked by the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land, unable to break through the defense at all.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land looked at Ye Sheng mockingly. This time, he did not say anything. He was toozy to even express his disdain.


    Ye Sheng unwaveringly shed out his third sword.


    Boom!


    This time, the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land directly shed out with his sword. With a Kacha sound, he directly shattered ye Sheng¡¯s third sword.


    ¡°If you only have this bit of strength, then I have no need to continue ying with you. You¡¯d better die.¡±The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land said impatiently.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were as calm as an ancient well. He sank into the thirteen swords of life.


    The fourth sword!


    The power of this sword directly doubled, twice as much as the previous three swordsbined.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land still shed through the air, wanting to shatter this sword.


    However, this sword directly sent the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land Flying.


    Boom!


    With a crisp sound, the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land took three steps back. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Ye Sheng. He finally noticed the strangeness.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land sneered.


    The fifth sword strike!


    Ye Sheng struck again.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land took five steps back. His face turned ugly.


    The sixth sword strike!


    This time, the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land didn¡¯t Give Ye Sheng a chance. He took the initiative to move forward.


    Boom!


    A stream of Sword Qi sent him flying more than ten meters away.


    The seventh sword strike!


    The eighth sword strike!


    The ninth sword strike!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he continuously shed out three strikes. Three strikes flew out consecutively.


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi boiled and the sword intent surged. Under the Heavenly Tribtion, it had a unique vor.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land¡¯s expression finally became serious. He realized that these few strikes might injure him.

 Chapter 434

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 33, Thirteenth Sword (Third Watch)</h4>


    Each of the three swords that Ye Sheng shed out was more powerful than thest.


    These three swords represented the wisdom of the sword-wielding old man and the ultimate dream of the sword-wielder.


    Boom!


    The three swords exploded out and pointed straight at the sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd, making his face solemn.


    The terror of these three swords made him not dare to be careless.


    ¡°Immortal Crane Sword Technique!¡±


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land disyed his own sword technique topete with him.


    The long sword made of feathers was extremely sharp. It was originally the feather on his body, and it was like he was waving his arm.


    With a sword attack, an immortal crane flew and spun. With a cry, it charged straight at him.


    ng!


    A huge sound reverberated in the heaven and earth. Invisible waves spread rapidly. This sword and the seventh of the thirteen swords shed together, creating a huge wave.


    But soon after, the eighth sword directly shed over.


    Rumble!


    An imposing rainbow and waves rose, and the entire sky was like an ocean. The eighth sword rode the wind and broke the waves, killing everything.


    An extremely terrifying aura directlynded on the body of the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land.


    Boom!


    The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land raised his sword to block, and his expression was solemn. He couldn¡¯t underestimate this sword either.


    Ye Sheng had augmented the strength of more than five thousand emptiness realm experts on earth, augmented the might of three hundred dao rhythms, and augmented the thoughts of the sword-wielding old man. At this moment, itpletely erupted.


    Bang!


    This sword directly sent the sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd flying more than ten meters away. He continuously retreated. Finally, he stomped his foot on the main hall of the square before finally stopping his body.


    But at this moment, the ninth sword came.


    Boom!


    The Swift and decisive sword followed closely behind. Just as the eighth sword fell, the ninth sword arrived in front of the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    ¡°Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have let you use your sword technique so easily.¡±The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land Roared angrily. True energy surged out of his body and turned into a huge shield.


    He wanted to use this to block ye Sheng¡¯s ninth sword.


    But unfortunately, the power of the ninth sword far exceeded his imagination.


    Crack!


    The ninth sword shed down, and ayer of mighty sword qi spread out in a five-kilometer radius. The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s shield directly exploded. This sword hit the sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd so hard that both of his hands trembled. He quickly retreated, trying to avoid this attack.


    But the speed of the ninth sword was beyond his imagination.


    Bang!


    The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land was sent flying by the sword. He tried his best to stabilize his body in the air, coughing up blood. Finally, he fell to the ground and stared at Ye Sheng with a gloomy face.


    ¡°I was careless with you. You are indeed a genius. It¡¯s very good that you could hurt me at the fourth level of the Void Realm.¡±The sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said gloomily.


    Ye Sheng stood quietly in the main hall of the square. Four streams of sword qi surrounded his body.


    The tenth sword, the eleventh sword, the twelfth sword, and the most powerful thirteenth sword.


    ¡°You underestimated me. Mu Bai also underestimated me. The Heavenly Monster Sacred Land underestimated me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Now, I have allowed you to recognize me again.¡±Ye Sheng raised his hand. The tenth stream of Sword Qi surrounded him and was held in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    The sect master of the Sky Demon Holy Land sneered. ¡°It¡¯s right to underestimate you, but you¡¯re not as powerful as you think you are. You made me vomit blood. Consider it your ability. Next, I¡¯ll let you know the terror of the eleventh level of the emptiness realm.¡±


    ¡°Enough nonsense. Let¡¯s eat another sword,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. At this point, he had no way out. He could only fight.


    Fighting to end the battle was Ye Sheng¡¯s only way out.


    On the other side, the Void Demon King sneakily picked up the pantheon pill furnace while everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Ye Sheng.


    Because of Ye Sheng¡¯s control, the pantheon pill furnace was easily picked up by the Void Demon King and moved to the side of the qilin.


    The moment the Void Demon King approached the qilin, the Qilin¡¯s hair all stood on end. He looked at the Void Demon King vigntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to save you. Do you still have the strength to fight?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Kirin looked at Ye Sheng. At this moment, Ye Sheng had shed out his tenth sword strike. His unparalleled aura swept through everything. The rolling sword Qi was extremely terrifying as it enveloped the Hierarch of the Heavenly Monster Holy Land.


    ¡°Let me out.¡±Kirin gritted his teeth.


    The void demon king nodded and decisively began to smash the Pantheon Elixir Furnace onto the chain.


    Rumble!


    The chain immediately resisted violently and collided with the Pantheon Pill Furnace. A loud sound rang out and shocked the surroundings.


    When the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land saw this scene, his gaze turned furious as he shouted, ¡°So this is what you want. Go and die.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was still cold. So what if he was discovered? He still had to endure life. The attacks of the thirteen swords could not be stopped.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land was extremely furious. He shed his longsword across the sky and ruthlessly shed down.


    Snow Moon Lotus!


    A beautiful snow lotus bloomed and directly collided with the tenth strike.


    Rumble!


    The tenth strikepletely exploded at this moment. It exploded together with the snow lotus. Sword Qi spilled out and fell like rain. It was colorful and extremely beautiful.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land was furious. Ye Sheng¡¯s tenth strike was blocked.


    Ye Sheng was not discouraged. The gap between them was huge. Instead, he let out a cold snort and shed out with his eleventh sword.


    Bang!


    The eleventh sword flew in mid-air and was shattered by the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    World-toppling Lotus!


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land disyed a beautiful sword technique. A lotus flower that was even more beautiful than before collided with the eleventh sword at this moment.


    The eleventh sword shattered, but the lotus flower did not scatter. It directly charged towards Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. The sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd was too terrifying. Ye Sheng really could not defeat someone at the eleventh level of the Void Realm.


    But he did not retreat.


    The twelfth sword flew out directly.


    Rumble!


    This attack caused the void to tremble. The world-shaking lotus flower turned into smoke after Ye Sheng¡¯s twelfth sword.


    However, the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land who was right behind him immediately swung his longsword and shattered the twelfth sword.


    ¡°You only have thisst sword left. What else do you have to fight with me?¡±The sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd shouted coldly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the sword by his side and smiled. His smile was filled with peace. He did not care about the sorrow of things, nor did he care about his own happiness.


    ¡°This is my only sword. I can still cut you until you vomit blood,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t use my full strength just now. The current you is no match for me.¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored his confidence. With the thirteenth sword in his hand, he held his breath and his eyes lit up, he said, ¡°This sword technique was taught to me by a senior. That senior is Chu Zhongtian¡¯s grandfather. He has done me a favor and I must repay him. Chu Zhongtian is also my brother, so you shouldn¡¯t have caught him.¡±


    The sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd shouted coldly, ¡°He and you will die today.¡±


    ¡°No. The ones who should die are you.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly shouted loudly. He raised his hand and swung it down.


    Sheng, the thirteenth sword of the thirteen swords.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s strongest sword technique. At this moment, it exploded with great power. It flickered with light and was iparably resplendent. It was aimed straight at the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    He could not resist it.

 Chapter 435

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 34, Qilin¡¯s power (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s thirteenth sword was the most perfect embodiment of the thirteen swords of life.


    This was the sword-wielding old man¡¯s lifelong realization. From childhood to old age, from wealth to poverty, from peak to fall into the mortal world, the sword-wielding old man had experienced it all.


    Life, the thirteen swords were him, he was the life, the thirteen swords.


    The sword-wielding old man had already passed away, but the life he left behind, the thirteen swords were still there, his spirit, his will, and his inheritance were still there.


    Life, the thirteen swords were no longer the sword-wielding old man¡¯s exclusive cultivation technique, they had be the sword-wielding old man himself.


    In the past, Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t been able toprehend it, because his realm was low, so he hadn¡¯t been able toprehend many of the thirteen swords.


    But at this moment, when Ye Sheng shed out with this sword, he could finally understand the sword-wielding old man¡¯s thoughts andprehension.


    Rumble!


    The thirteenth sword at this moment,pletely anthropomorphized, turning into an old man. His bearing was outstanding, his talent was unmatched, and he attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    When Chu Zhongtian saw the sword-wielding old man, his eyes immediately turned red. He stared at him in a daze. This was his grandfather.


    The sword-wielding old man reappeared in the mortal world. He held a long sword in his hand and shed out.


    This sword was shed out by the sword-wielding old man.


    This sword was also shed out by Ye Sheng.


    This sword pierced through heaven and earth, causing the sun and moon to topple over.


    The Sword Dao was godly. This was the sword-wielding old man at this moment.


    The sword that Ye Sheng disyed was extremely powerful, so powerful that even the sword-wielding old man appeared.


    The sword that the sword-wielding old man disyed was extremely powerful, so powerful that Ye Sheng had fused into it.


    At this moment, the two of them were simultaneously in the same spiritual dimension.


    When this sword descended, the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said in disbelief, ¡°Godly sword technique!¡±


    Godly sword technique was an extremely rare realm. The Godly Dao here could be said to be the Great Dao. This sword attack connected with the Great Dao.


    The imposing manner overthrew everything and suppressed all directions. It was unrivaled.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s face turned ck. This sword attack really threatened him.


    ¡°Ten-thousand-year-old Lotus Flower!¡±


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land let out a long cry. His zhen Qi surged and his dao charm appeared. There were a total of 380 of them. Together, they formed a huge lotus flower.


    ng!


    However, this lotus flower that was regarded as a lifesaver waspletely defenseless against Ye Sheng¡¯s sword strike. It was on the verge of copsing when it came into contact with the 13th sword strike.


    ¡°Shatter!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Rumble!


    The 10,000-year-old lotus flower instantly split open, and the enormous sound wave even affected mu Bai who was transcending the tribtion by the side. It caused him to frown as he looked on, and he started to worry in his heart.


    The power of this sword strike had reached the strength of the 12th level of the emptiness realm to a certain extent.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the power, but the spiritual level.


    All of this caused people to be shocked to the extreme.


    The people of the heavenly demon sacrednd looked up to all of this, hoping that their sect leader would be able to defeat Ye Sheng and save the prestige of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land.


    The surrounding spectators were also watching, and they didn¡¯t know who to support. They only wanted to watch an exciting match.


    The power of the thirteenth sword pressed down on everything in the area. Even the heavenly tribtion lost its luster.


    There was only one sword in the entire world.


    This sword rose up and fell down, transforming into an old man who killed everything.


    All enemies didn¡¯t dare to fight against this sword.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land had an unsightly expression on his face. Gritting his teeth, he growled, ¡°Demon Mirror!¡±


    Boom!


    A huge dharma treasure rushed out of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land. It was a mirror with golden rims. It was extremely powerful and shed with the eleventh sword in an instant.


    ¡°This is the sect-guarding treasure of our Heavenly Monster Sacred Land. It¡¯s a Dharma treasure that has been refined for thousands of years. It¡¯s your fortune to be able to deal with you today,¡±the sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd shouted coldly.


    Ye Sheng only watched coldly and did not say anything.


    The thirteenth sword smashed fiercely onto the demon mirror.


    Kacha!


    A crisp sound reverberated in the sky. Everyone¡¯s ears were covered by some of the weaker ones, feeling ufortable.


    The sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd was full of confidence. The demon mirror could definitely withstand this sword.


    A dharma treasure that had been refined for thousands of years was naturally powerful as an inheritance item.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s thirteenth sword would definitely be destroyed.


    And at this moment, Ye Sheng frowned. He knew that everything was over.


    The thirteenth sword copsed.


    In the sky, in everyone¡¯s eyes, in the sect master¡¯s delighted expression..


    The thirteenth sword transformed into a screen of light. The sword-wielding old man also disappeared. This sword hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what other tricks do you have?¡±The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Land Roared, feeling very pleased with himself.


    ¡°The myriad demon mirror of our Heavenly Monster Sacred Land is absolutely something you can¡¯t resist. You lost today, so you¡¯ll have to live your life in misery.¡±The sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd was overjoyed, and his expression was ostentatious.


    He stretched out his hand, and the myriad demon mirror slowly fell down. It was held in the hands of the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    In the next second, the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land let out a mournful roar. ¡°Ye Sheng, you actually smashed the myriad demon mirror. Damn it.¡±


    The demon mirror that was originally undamaged was now damaged. More than ten cracks appeared on the mirror. It looked extremely fragile, and it would fall to the ground with a light touch.


    This dharma treasure would definitely not be usable for another hundred years.


    All of this was because of Ye Sheng. The sect master of the heavenly demon sacrednd stared at Ye Sheng with bloodthirsty eyes. He really wished that he could chop ye Sheng into pieces right now to vent his anger.


    ¡°I want to separate your soul from your body and torture you separately for 300 years.¡±The Hierarch of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land stared at Ye Sheng like a wolf. He was very fierce.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and suddenly smiled. He pointed with his finger and said, ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    The Hierarch of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land was stunned. His heart sank. He could feel a violent aura rising behind him.


    The onlookers cried out in surprise and looked at him in disbelief.


    The people of the heavenly monster sacrednd were nervous and shouted, ¡°Sect master, run!¡±


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land turned his head and saw a pair ofntern-like eyes staring at him with anger.


    Qilin!


    It had been released by the Void Demon King. The chains that bound it had beenpletely shattered.


    It had been smashed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land¡¯s expression stiffened, and he said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s the dragon binding lock, it absolutely can not be broken. Even if it¡¯s at the twelfth level of the Void realm, it will still take three days to break it.¡±


    The void demon king said proudly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that the Pantheon Pill Furnace can¡¯t handle. If it can¡¯t, then the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s origin hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    The Sky Demon Sacred Land¡¯s sect master swallowed his saliva and immediately wanted to escape.


    Boom!


    However, the Kirin¡¯s speed was even faster. With a swipe of its w, it directly mmed the Sky Demon Sacred Land¡¯s sect master onto the ground.


    Crack!


    The originally broken myriad demon mirrorpletely shattered into countless pieces at this moment, causing the Sky Demon Sacred Land¡¯s sect master¡¯s heart to drip blood.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and immediately wanted to escape. The Kirin wasn¡¯t like Ye Sheng. It was an authentic great expert at the eleventh level of the Void Realm, and the Sky Demon Sacred Land¡¯s sect master couldn¡¯t defeat it.

 Chapter 436

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 35: wreaking havoc in the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land (first update)</h4>


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land wanted to escape, but could he?


    It was true that the qilin was injured, but an injured wild beast was the most dangerous.


    Not to mention the Divine Beast, the Qilin angrily shook the fur on his body and shot out thousands of rays of light, directly imprisoning the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land.


    Then, he opened his mouth and spat.


    Lava-like mes immediately filled the entire area, roasting the sect master of the heavenly monster sacrednd as if he was food.


    No..


    The sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land let out a mournful roar. He struggled with all his might, but to no avail. He was imprisoned on the spot, and the mes burned him until he was in unbearable pain. Three secondster, his true body appeared.


    A crane erupted with all its strength, breaking free from the imprisonment and was about to fly away.


    ¡°Did I let you go?¡±The qilin sneered. This was a female qilin, and her personality was even more vengeful than a male¡¯s.


    The qilin pped down and directly tore off the crane¡¯s wings. Fresh blood dripped down, causing the crane to roar and turn around to attack the qilin.


    However, the qilin directly bit down. He didn¡¯t care about it and fiercely pulled.


    The Crane¡¯s body and head were immediately separated.


    All of its struggles, all of its resistance, all of its arrogance, all vanished into thin air at this moment.


    The Kirin¡¯s rampage caused the people of the heavenly demon Holy Land to be dumbstruck, and it waspletely silent.


    The hundreds of thousands of spectators were also shocked. This Kirin was the legendary Divine Beast. This was too terrifying.


    Ye Sheng was very powerful. He was able to block all 13 sword strikes that he executed. The sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land was only second to the 12th level of the Void Realm. However, under the Kirin¡¯s hands, he was unable to retaliate at all and was killed in two or three moves.


    The Void Demon King smacked his lips and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, this female kirin looks very violent.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at it calmly and smiled slightly. He said, ¡°The crisis has been resolved, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mu Bai had been dyed by the heavenly tribtion and had yet to sessfully transcend it. He was still fighting the heavenly tribtion in midair.


    Meanwhile, the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land had been killed by the Kirin. No one could stop them now.


    The crisis was resolved.


    Ye Sheng immediately rxed.


    On the other side, Chu Zhongtian was picked up by the qilin and ced on his back. He said, ¡°The heavenly monster sacrednd deserves to be destroyed.¡±


    The Qilin¡¯s anger could not be dispelled. He wanted to destroy the heavenly monster sacrednd so that his anger could be dispelled.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was about to speak when a ball of lightning suddenly fell from the sky.


    It was Mu Bai. He saw the sect master of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land was killed and knew that the situation was over. He was dragged down by the heavenly tribtion and was unable to attack Ye Sheng. He immediately wanted to pull Ye Sheng into the lightning tribtion.


    Ye Sheng was forcing him to undergo the heavenly tribtion, so mu Bai wanted to pull Ye Sheng along.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if I seed in transcending the heavenly tribtion, I will ascend. I Won¡¯t be able to kill you. Now, go and die,¡±mu Bai growled. He did not hesitate to increase the power of the Heavenly Tribtion and kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned ck. This was forcing him to undergo the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°Void Demon King, you should leave first. If you are here and the heavenly tribtion senses you, then there is really no hope,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said. He was very decisive. Since he could not escape, then they should transcend the heavenly tribtion together.


    Void Demon King also knew the priority and immediately fled from Ye Sheng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Chu Zhongtian, you guys leave first. Today, I will wreak havoc in the Heavenly Demon Holy Land.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned ruthless as he roared.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said, ¡°What are you trying to do? This is too dangerous. The heavenly tribtion is not a joke.¡±


    ¡°You should leave first. I know what to do. Bring Void Demon King with me. I will find you guys.¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the heavenly tribtion descended. The lightning struck ye Sheng like a prison.


    Kacha!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was extremely violent. He ignored the lightning and charged into the sky.


    ¡°Mu Bai, I¡¯ll definitely kill you today,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He had no scruples in the Lightning.


    When Mu Bai was transcending the heavenly tribtion, most of the Lightning was aimed at him. Ye Sheng only received a small portion of it. As he charged in, the heavenly tribtion exploded.


    The heavenly tribtion quickly spread, and all the living beings within a thousand-kilometer radius were within it.


    This time, the people of the Heavenly Monster Sacred Land panicked, and so did those who were watching the show.


    Ye Sheng was nning to endlessly increase the power of the heavenly tribtion and tire mu Bai to death.


    The qilin immediately brought Chu Zhongtian away, and no one dared to stop him.


    The Void Demon King followed closely behind. He turned his head to look at Ye Sheng, his eyes filled with worry.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s action was extremely dangerous. He had killed 1,000 enemies and lost 800 of his own.


    However, this action made Mu Baipletely furious.


    He was the first to bear the brunt of the increase in the power of the Heavenly Tribtion. Originally, he had the confidence to survive, but now, he had no confidence.


    ¡°Damned Bastard, you¡¯re just like your lowly ve mother. You shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡±Mu Bai roared angrily and pped Ye Sheng with his palm.


    Ye sheng sneered, ¡°Are you angry from embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°The angrier you are now, the happier I am. Because you¡¯re really in danger. You all thought that this would happen when my mother¡¯s body was the battlefield. You¡¯re the first, and Ye Hong is the second. No one can escape,¡±ye Sheng said coldly, killing intent filled the air. Even if this palm was about to hit him, he was not afraid at all.


    Rumble!


    The lightning tribtion directly blocked mu Bai for Ye Sheng. Countless bolts of lightning descended, shattering mu Bai¡¯s attack into pieces. He had no choice but to defend.


    Ye Sheng was also enduring the Lightning Tribtion¡¯s attacks, but he had experience now. Furthermore, his body was very powerful, so he could withstand it.


    Rumble!


    When countless bolts of lightning descended, Ye Sheng immediately executed the Kun Peng transformation. He pulled his body apart and flew around the heavenly demon Holy Land.


    Crack, crack, crack, crack!


    The Lightning continued to fall. It shattered the temple, shattered the mountain peaks, destroyed the earth veins, and ignited a huge fire.


    The Heavenly Demon Holy Land was finished.


    Many people fled from this ce and did not dare to get close to Ye Sheng. If this lightning tribtion dragged them into it, no one would be able to survive it.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was like a source of disaster. Wherever he went, he would be struck by lightning.


    The heavenly demon sacrednd waspletely destroyed. Lightning fell and the fire spread. Mu Bai¡¯s eyes were about to crack. He was driven mad, but he could do nothing.


    Eighty percent of the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s energy was on him. He could not handle it. Ye Sheng took twenty percent and used ten percent to destroy the heavenly demon sacrednd, killing countless people.


    In the end, only ten percentnded on Ye Sheng. However, because Ye Sheng¡¯s body was very strong and he had the dao rhythm of lightning, he did not suffer much damage.


    Mu Bai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot when he saw this scene. He wanted nothing more than to immediately perish together with Ye Sheng.


    After doing all of this, Ye Sheng did not care about Mu Bai¡¯s expression. He took out a pantheon pill furnace and protected himself, allowing it to strike him in the heavenly tribtion.


    This time, Mu Bai was in trouble. The Pantheon Pill Furnace Protected Ye Sheng, but he did not.


    Rumble!


    The instant the millions of Thunderbolts struck, Mu Bai¡¯s body exploded from the impact. He waspletely dead.


    No matter how strong he was, he wasn¡¯t a match for these Thunderbolts.


    And the final strike of the heavenly tribtion, hundreds of thousands of Thunderbolts, smashed onto the all gods pill furnace.


    Boom!


    The all gods pill furnace was directly struck and sent flying. Ye Sheng, who was inside, also fainted in an instant. He was heavily injured.

 Chapter 437

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 36, Merlin appeared (second update)</h4>


    The Holy Land of heavenly monster was destroyed.


    Under the Heavenly Tribtion, not a single inch ofnd was left. The boundary of the Holy Land of heavenly monster, which spanned thousands of miles, was reduced to ruins.


    Mu Bai died.


    He died under the heavenly tribtion without leaving any traces. Even the higher-ups of the Holy Land of Heavenly Monster suffered heavy casualties and werepletely unable to rise again.


    Ye Sheng was protected by the Pantheon Pill Furnace, but he was still heavily injured and unconscious by the heavenly tribtion. Under the protection of the Pantheon Pill Furnace, he flew off into the distance.


    Rumble!


    Finally, in a small river, Ye Sheng was directly thrown out. The pantheon pill furnace was struck by lightning, and some of the origin source that had just been restored vanished, entering ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian to recuperate.


    Both banks were deep mountains and old forests. A small river ran through them, and the gurgling water pushed Ye Sheng downstream.


    Soon, Ye Sheng entered a hugeke.


    There were ferocious wild beasts in theke, but fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s body was very strong. After being bitten by a wild beast, his body was intact, and his teeth were directly broken.


    After a few times, no wild beasts were concerned about Ye Sheng anymore.


    He floated like this, drifting with the waves. After a full day, Ye Sheng was stranded and pushed to the shore.


    This was arge vige with many people and houses. Thiske was where they usually washed their clothes.


    Ye Sheng was washed to the shore and was soon discovered.


    A young girl saw ye Sheng and was shocked. She looked left and right and found that no one coulde to save Ye Sheng.


    In the end, she brought Ye Sheng back to her home alone.


    Ye Sheng ended his drifting life.


    The youngdy saved Ye Sheng and would wash his body every day. She also found a witch doctor, but the Witch Doctor said that Ye Sheng was justcking vitality and had fallen into aa. His body was safe and sound.


    Just like that, the witch doctor prescribed some medicine and left.


    Ye Sheng began to take medicine.


    The youngdy would take out some money to buy medicine for Ye Sheng every day. If she could not buy it, she would go to the mountains to dig and save Ye Sheng wholeheartedly.


    Many people advised her not to care about a dying stranger, but the young girl refused with a smile, still doing her best to take care of Ye Sheng.


    If Ye Sheng saw this young girl, he would definitely recognize her.


    Previously, in a Miao vige, Ye Sheng bought and sold information from a young girl. Then, the other party gave Ye Sheng something, but Ye Sheng refused.


    That girl was called Merlin.


    ..


    It was another morning. The sky was clear, and the people in the vige began a new round of work.


    The young girl was also very diligent. She kept busy, cleaning the house, going out to buy vegetables, washing clothes and cooking, and tidying up the house in an orderly manner.


    Then, she pushed Ye Sheng out to bask in the Sun.


    The unconscious Ye Sheng was at the girl¡¯s mercy. He changed into simple clothes, his ck hair tied up by a ribbon. Hebed the hair of the Miao vige, and his white face was very handsome. Anyone who saw him.., would have to say that he was a peerless beauty.


    The young girl pushed Ye Sheng and began to stroll around the vige. Finally, they came to a square.


    The square was veryrge. Many people from the Miao vige gathered together. There were young and old. The old leisurely basked in the sun and talked about the past. The young people practiced martial arts in the middle of the square to temper their bodies. It was very lively.


    The young girl watched all of this quietly. Then, she sat next to Ye Sheng and massaged his arms and thighs. She was very virtuous.


    ¡°Little Merlin, are you trying to be a little wife? Are you trying to marry him because he¡¯s handsome and you want to take care of him?¡±A woman teased.


    The middle-aged women around them began tough coquettishly.


    Merlin¡¯s pretty face turned red and spat, ¡°I¡¯m doing a good deed and being kind-hearted. Why are you guys thinking about those things? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯ve experienced everything. Only a girl like you who doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world would be ashamed. Men and women love each other. All kinds of feelings are intoxicating. You¡¯re such a stubborn girl. I¡¯ve introduced so many people to you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree, but now you¡¯ve brought a half-dead man home. The girl¡¯s reputation has been ruined,¡±the middle-aged woman said unhappily.


    Merlin smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those reputations. I¡¯m a decent person who sits upright. No matter how much others say, they can¡¯t hurt me in the slightest. I picked this person up, so I naturally have to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where this persones from?¡±A woman asked Merlin.


    Merlin shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who he is, where hees from, or whether he has a wife. If you¡¯re willing to sacrifice like this, what if he wakes up and bes a married man? What would you do?¡±A robust young man walked over and said unhappily.


    Merlin¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Huba, I saved this man and took care of him because of fate. I¡¯m very happy that he woke up. As for what you said, I haven¡¯t considered it.¡±


    Huba¡¯s expression turned furious. ¡°Merlin, everyone in the vige knows that I like you. Now, you¡¯d rather take care of a half-dead man than ept me?¡±


    Merlin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you like me, but I don¡¯t like you. This matter can not be forced.¡±


    ¡°Then who do you like? Not to mention this trash, I still need you to take care of him,¡±Huba said angrily.


    ¡°The person I like must be an unparalleled hero. For example, that person who single-handedly destroyed the Heavenly Demon Holy Land¡¯s Ye Sheng. That¡¯s an unparalleled hero.¡±Merlin thought carefully and said.


    Huba burst intoughter, he said disdainfully, ¡°If you like him, can he take a fancy to you? Other people are void realm great experts who single-handedly destroyed the entire heavenly demon Holy Land and turned the area within a few thousand miles into ruins. You¡¯ll never be able to match up to such a person in your lifetime.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Huba, it¡¯s my business that I like such great heroes. Whether the other party takes a fancy to me or not, it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m here to take care of others, and it has nothing to do with you. Please leave.¡±


    Huba was angered by Merlin¡¯s attitude. He reached out his hand and was about to push Ye Sheng down.


    Merlin was furious. He stood up to block Ye Sheng and stared at Huba with an unfriendly face.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve grown up together. Why do you have to Be So Stiff? Huba, go cultivate. Don¡¯t lower yourself to Merlin¡¯s level. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how stubborn she is.¡±A woman came out to smooth things over.


    Huba looked at Ye Sheng with disdain and said, ¡°Such a waste. Even if she wakes up, she¡¯s still a waste. You like a great hero like Ye Sheng and will never fall for you.¡±


    Merlin said stubbornly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care. I¡¯ll make my own decisions. Besides, I believe in him.¡±


    Huba sneered, full of mockery. He turned around and left.


    Merlin was also fuming with anger. He pushed Ye Sheng away from the square.


    This storm ended just like that. Ye Sheng was still in aa, muddleheaded.

 Chapter 438

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 37, the Strange Merlin -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    By the side of theke, the grass was in the sky and the Willows were drooping. Merlin pushed Yesheng to this ce and then sat on a big rock, looking at the sky and theke. The beautiful scenery entered his eyes and everything was so beautiful.


    Merlin suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Yesheng was still indifferent. He closed his eyes and sat on the wheelchair.


    ¡°My Beloved is a peerless hero. I don¡¯t know much about the concept of a hero.¡±Merlin muttered, his expression a little confused. No one could tell him about the thoughts that were unique to young girls, he treated the unconscious Yesheng as a target for him to talk about.


    ¡°I grew up in this vige. The people who grew up with me in the vige all got married and had children. They took care of their husbands, taught their children, and lived a quiet life. However, when it was my turn, I was very unwilling,¡±Merlin said slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but although I couldn¡¯t cultivate since I was young,pared to those who cultivated, I seem to know more about cultivation. This should be a natural ability. I don¡¯t need to learn to pick herbs, but I know how to avoid danger. I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡±Merlin said.


    ¡°When I was ten years old, I went up the mountain to pick herbs. I met a fierce tiger and it pounced on me. I was so scared that I screamed. Then, the tiger actually knelt on the ground and trembled. This was beyond my expectations,¡±Merlin said with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Huba is a very promising young man in our vige. He¡¯s also someone who grew up with me. He likes me very much. He confessed to me several times, but I refused without hesitation because a sentence appeared in my mind,¡±Merlin said with a confused expression.


    ¡°Merlin, how can you marry a mediocre person?¡±Merlin repeated this sentence.


    ¡°This sentence has affected me for ten years. Since I was young, until now, I¡¯ve rejected countless people. Until recently, a person called Yesheng came into my ears. Everyone was talking about him. Whether it was stealing the treasure vault of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, killing several emptiness realm experts, or the heavenly demon Holy Land that shook the entire million mountains a few days ago, he did it in an inconceivable manner,¡±merlin muttered.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how powerful the Heavenly Demon Holy Land is, nor do I know how powerful the Void Zone is. Huba once told me that the Void Zone can move mountains and fill seas, but I still have my doubts about that. That Mountain is so big. Can a human lift it?¡±Merlin shook his head.


    ¡°Perhaps my hair is long and my knowledge is short. Later on, Huba confessed to me. I told him that my beloved was a great hero like Ye Sheng. Heughed at me for overestimating myself.¡±Merlin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I overestimated myself, but I won¡¯t ept Huba either. Picking you up is also a form of fate. I treasure this fate very much. I¡¯ll take good care of you. When you wake up, don¡¯t worry. I Won¡¯t ask anything of you. I just believe in fate,¡±Merlin said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng blinked.


    Merlin blinked as well.


    Yesheng nodded again.


    Merlin looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±


    Yesheng coughed and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Merlin, he was in a trance and asked, ¡°You saved me?¡±


    Merlin nodded immediately and said happily, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll push you home. You need to rest in peace. My name is Merlin, What¡¯s Yours?¡±


    ¡°Merlin,¡±Yelson repeated.


    ¡°Yes, plum blossom¡¯s plum, forest tree¡¯s Lin.¡±Merlin nodded.


    ¡°My Name Is... Yelson,¡±Yelson said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Stop teasing me. You must have heard what I said just now and are deliberately teasing me?¡±Merlin said unhappily.


    Yelson blinked his eyes and smiled. ¡°Since you like a great hero like Yelson, then from now on, Can¡¯t you just treat me as him?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say your name, then don¡¯t. Ye Sheng is a great hero who can single-handedly destroy the heavenly demon Holy Land. As for you, your entire body is weak and powerless. You¡¯ve been unconscious for many days. How can youpare to him?¡±Merlin shook his head.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t. That Ye Sheng is very powerful. This Ye Sheng of mine is now a waste.¡±


    Ye Sheng examined his body and found that it was empty. There was only one earth golden core rotating, but it was also very limited.


    This time, he was seriously injured.


    His Sea of consciousness was exhausted, and his soul was frozen. The slightest movement would cause his whole body to be in pain.


    The pantheon pill furnace was also injured. The origin that had been recovered previously was almost exhausted at this moment.


    Looking at the tendons and meridians, they were broken into pieces. Even the bones had countless cracks.


    Right now, let alone an emptiness realm cultivator, even a golden core realm cultivator could kill Ye Sheng.


    It could be said that Ye Sheng had paid a huge price for the destruction of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land.


    Merlin pushed Ye Sheng back to his home. Along the way, he met many people who looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and greeted Merlin.


    ¡°Merlin, the person you picked up has woken up?¡±


    ¡°Merlin, you can marry him now?¡±


    ¡°Merlin, this person has woken up. You can ask him forpensation.¡±


    ..


    When Merlin heard this, he only smiled sweetly but did not say anything. He pushed Yesheng back to his home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re all people from this stockade. In the words of the central ins people, they¡¯re justmon people,¡±Merlin apologized.


    Yesheng shook his head and looked at Merlin with an inexplicable gaze. He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up in this vige since you were young. Have you never left?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯d like to leave, but because I¡¯m unable to cultivate, I¡¯m very weak. If I leave the vige, I¡¯ll be eaten by bad people,¡±Merlin shook his head and said.


    Yesheng responded with an ¡°OH¡±and said, ¡°I met someone called Merlin before. isn¡¯t this name verymon?¡±


    ¡°No, Merlin is a name I came up with myself. Very few people in the southwest region are called Merlin.¡±Merlin corrected ye Sheng¡¯s mistake.


    Ye Sheng revealed an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. As I said, this is fate. I believe in fate the most.¡±Merlin smiled sweetly. He picked Ye Sheng up and ced him on the bed.


    Yes, Yasheng was so weak that he could not even go to bed by himself.


    Carrying Yasheng, Merlin¡¯s face turned red, a rare sight. In the past, Yasheng had not woken up, so she did not mind. However, this time, Yasheng was awake. Merlin was still a little shy from such intimate contact.


    Therefore, Merlin was very fast. He picked up Yasheng and ced him on the bed. Then, he pushed the wheelchair outside and began to prepare some rice porridge for Yasheng to eat.


    Ye Sheng was lying on the bed. He looked at Merlin¡¯s busy back with a gloomy expression.


    Ye Sheng had seen this Merlin before.


    Previously, in a certain good stockade, Ye Sheng had bought the information from a girl called Merlin.


    That girl looked exactly like this girl. Both of them were called Merlin.


    However, there were also differences.


    That girl had a cultivation base. Moreover, she wanted to enter the Heavenly Demon Holy Land to cultivate, so she had walked around everywhere.


    This Merlin, on the other hand, had spent his entire life in this vige, and he could not cultivate.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 38, recognizing a younger sister (fourth update)</h4>


    With a belly full of doubts, Ye Sheng slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    The damage to his soul was very serious. If he used his brain for a long time, he would get tired and fall into a deep sleep.


    The current Ye Sheng was better at sleeping than cultivating.


    Cultivation would make ye Sheng feel so much pain that he wished he could die, and sleep would slowly heal ye Sheng¡¯s injuries.


    Once he slept until daybreak, Merlin brought over rice porridge. Ye Sheng drank some and feltfortable, so he rested on the hill in front of the small house.


    Merlin continued to busy himself with housework.


    Three days passed like this.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit could finally cultivate slowly. His recovery speed was a thousand miles per day, much better than sleeping. This made him look no different from a normal person on the outside.


    The power that Ye Sheng could use now was only at the innate level. Moreover, he could not fight for long, which made Ye Sheng feel unfamiliar.


    It had been a long time since he felt so powerless.


    During these three days, Ye Sheng had also asked Merlin about the location of this ce. It was at least tens of thousands of miles away from the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. On that day, Ye Sheng had attracted thunder and destroyed the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, shaking the entire hundred thousand mountains, this also made Ye Sheng¡¯s name resound throughout the million mountains.


    This stronghold was located in the million mountains in the southwest. It could only be considered to be in the lower middle ss with a poption of seven to eight thousand. The experts were only at the innate realm. Only two golden cores could be sensed by Ye Sheng. However, they could not sense ye sheng.


    In these three days, Ye Sheng had also tried to send a distress signal to the void demon king through the contract he had signed. Unfortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was too weak and could not be sent out at all, he could only sense that the void demon king was still safe.


    This made Ye Sheng speechless. He had no choice but to ept it.


    ..


    On this day, Ye Sheng prepared to bid farewell to Merlin.


    He could not stay in this small vige any longer. He had to leave this ce and find the void demon king, or buy some medicinal herbs to recover from his injuries, or go to the mountains to pick herbs himself..


    Ye Sheng was very grateful that Merlin had saved him. No matter what rtionship Merlin had with the Merlin that Ye Sheng had met before, Ye Sheng did not want to participate. He would leave behind some treasures and gold and silver to provide to Merlin to ensure that she lived a carefree life.


    However, before Ye Sheng could speak, Merlin said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Yesheng did not deny it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at the outside of the mountain for the past few days and even asked me for my location. I guessed that you¡¯re leaving.¡±Merlin smiled faintly, his expression a little regretful.


    Yesheng fell silent.


    ¡°You said that your name is Yesheng. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Yesheng, the one who destroyed the Heavenly Demon Holy Land?¡±Merlin suddenly asked seriously.


    ¡°If I Say Yes, would you believe me?¡±Yesheng said softly.


    ¡°Of course. This is fate. I was talking about the Great Hero Ye Sheng, and you came to my side. Moreover, I saved you. At least God didn¡¯t mistreat me once.¡±Merlin nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You have to take good care of yourself in the future. There¡¯s a thousand taels of gold and some ordinary pills here. They¡¯re useless to me, but they¡¯re still of some help to you.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I saved your life. You have to repay me. I don¡¯t want your gold, silver, and ammunition either. Can you send me to a ce?¡±Merlin suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. Where are you going?¡±


    Merlin said, ¡°I¡¯ve been having frequent dreams recently. There¡¯s a ce in the dream that¡¯s calling me and asking me to go there. I didn¡¯t dare to go out alone before. There are too many bad people in the outside world, and I¡¯m not bad-looking. But now that you¡¯re here, since you can destroy the Heavenly Demon Holy Land, you can protect me even if you¡¯re injured.¡±


    Ye Sheng was deeply puzzled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t doubt your origin. You believed that a ce in your dream was calling you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an orphan. My grandfather picked me up. After my grandfather passed away, I lived alone. I¡¯ve long suspected my origin. I¡¯m different from other children. All kinds of knowledge often appeared in my mind. There was also someone who was talking to me. I think it must be the ce that called me that can unlock the secrets on me. You only need to escort me there,¡±Merlin pleaded.


    Ye Sheng looked at her and thought for a moment. ¡°I met a woman who looked exactly like you before. She¡¯s also called Merlin. She can cultivate. If it wasn¡¯t for the difference in personality, I really would have thought that the two of you were the same person.¡±


    Merlin bit his lip and said, ¡°Perhaps, in that ce, we can see this Merlin that you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±Ye Sheng did not reject immediately but asked.


    ¡°Seven terminating ridge!¡±Merlin spat out a ce name.


    ¡°Where is seven terminating ridge?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the central area of the Dragon Pool Great Abyss. There are seven mountains that form a beautiful terrain between each other. Then, someone said that it¡¯s very dangerous there. I¡¯ve asked around carefully and found that it¡¯s at least twenty to thirty thousand miles away,¡±Merlin exined.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a ce near the central area of the Dragon Pool Great Abyss?¡±Ye Sheng touched his chin and thought carefully.


    ¡°Will you bring me there?¡±Merlin asked. His big eyes looked at Ye Sheng, and a hint of nervousness appeared on his pretty face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there. You¡¯ve saved me, so I¡¯ll definitely help you. No matter what¡¯s behind you, I¡¯m a person who will repay kindness with kindness and take revenge with hatred,¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said firmly.


    Merlin was overjoyed, and his eyes were red. It was not that he was a crybaby, but he was excited. He could finally have a goal for something that he had suppressed in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Yesheng, thank you.¡±Merlin looked deeply at Yesheng and said sweetly.


    Yesheng said without batting an eyelid, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you called me brother. I¡¯ve never had a sister in my life. If your sister-inw finds out, she¡¯ll definitely be happy to see that I have a sister.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You have a wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had one for a long time. From now on, you¡¯ll be my sister. Although I¡¯m injured, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you.¡±Ye Sheng stroked Merlin¡¯s head.


    Merlin said regretfully, ¡°I thought I had a chance. I didn¡¯t expect brother Ye Sheng to have a wife. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s Be Sisters.¡±


    Yesheng said, ¡°Pack up and we¡¯ll leave this ce.¡±


    Merlin nodded and wiped out the thought that should not exist in his heart. Then, he happily packed up his things.


    Yeshengy down quietly and thought about this matter.


    There were two Merlin. This was certain. The key was that the two Merlin looked exactly the same. One could cultivate, and the other could not.


    Moreover, Merlin was going to the seven extinction ridge now. If it was not because Merlin had saved him, Ye Sheng would not have gotten involved at all.


    However, Merlin had saved Ye Sheng now. He took care of her carefully, and every bit of kindness was repaid in full. Ye Sheng naturally had to take care of her to ensure her safety.


    ¡°No matter who is involved in this matter, this Merlin is my sister now. I have to protect her.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes became firm.

 Chapter 440

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 39, eighteen Dragon Sparrow (first update)</h4>


    Soon, Merlin was done packing.


    In fact, there was nothing much to pack. He had brought some clothes and some dry rations. After all, Merlin was still a girl and could not cultivate.


    Ye Sheng ced these in the Pantheon Pill Furnace and was about to leave with Merlin.


    However, when they had just walked out of the door, they heard a berating voice.


    ¡°Stop, where are you taking Merlin?¡±It was Huba. He red at Yesheng with a face full of anger and an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°Huba, he¡¯s my brother now. Don¡¯t pester him,¡±Merlin said sternly.


    ¡°Brother, you call him so affectionately. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right. You should add the word ¡®Love¡¯in front of this brother,¡±Huba said jealously as he red at Yesheng.


    He liked Merlin very much and had been chasing after him, but he had never seeded. He did not expect that Ye Sheng had only arrived for a few days, and had already deceived Merlin.


    How could this not make Huba¡¯s heart tremble with jealousy? His eyes were so red that he wanted to rece Ye Sheng.


    Huba had note alone. He had brought more than a dozen underlings, all young people who had cultivated with Huba. Huba was not even twenty, and had a cultivation base at the eighth sky of the acquired realm. Naturally, he was the leader of this group of people.


    ¡°Huba, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Big Brother already has a wife,¡±merlin scolded angrily.


    When Huba heard this, he jumped up and shouted angrily, ¡°Merlin, what¡¯s wrong with your brain? He already has a wife, yet you¡¯re still following him. Are you willing to be a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this person is obviously not a good person.¡±


    ¡°He has shifty eyes and looks so delicate. He¡¯s definitely not a man. He might even be a tortoise.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a turtle?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a buttock seller.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    The people that Huba had brought with him burst intoughter and mocked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned and his eyes turned cold. He was not a good-tempered person.


    Merlin red at Huba angrily and said, ¡°Who am I willing to follow? Where am I willing to go? Is it your turn to interfere?¡±


    Huba straightened his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. You must stay in the stockade and be my cook. If you dare to elope with a wild man, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡±


    Ye Sheng sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person.¡±


    Huba was furious and said with an unfriendly look, ¡°Kid, are you courting death?¡±


    ¡°Courting death? No, I don¡¯t put you in my eyes at all. Get lost.¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully. Even if he was injured now and his strength was not even one-tenth of his peak, it was still not something that a postnatal realm cultivator could fight against.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯vepletely angered me. Kneel down,¡±Huba said unhappily and punched down directly.


    The underlings behind him cheered for Huba one by one. They were full of confidence and believed that Huba would definitely win.


    Seeing this scene, Merlin looked on coldly from the side. He was not worried about Ye Sheng at all. How Could Huba Bully Ye Sheng who could destroy the Heavenly Demon Holy Land?


    Bang!


    Hu Ba¡¯s punch came at Ye Sheng. In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, he was overestimating his own strength. He pointed his finger out directly, and a wisp of sword energy came out from his fingertip. This wisp of sword energy was very weak. It was a problem to deal with innate realm, but to deal with Hu Ba.., it was more than enough.


    Hu Ba was not surprised at all. After being hit by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword finger, his fist instantly cracked open, and blood flowed out. With a miserable cry, he was instantly sent flying and hit the ground.


    Huba¡¯s underlings were stunned. They were all dumbfounded.


    Huba looked at Ye Sheng in horror and said, ¡°You¡¯re at the innate realm?¡±


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°This is just a lesson. If you overestimate yourself, Don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    Huba swallowed his saliva. His arrogance disappeared instantly and he did not dare to say a word.


    Ye Sheng turned around and left with Merlin.


    Merlin left with Ye Sheng without any hesitation.


    ..


    If they really walked the million mountains in the southwest, they would never be able to walk out of the acquired realm. There was still hope for the innate realm, and only jindan could travel between the central ins and the southwest frequently.


    Ye Sheng took Merlin with him at a moderate speed. He was injured, and Merlin had no cultivation at all.


    The Dragon Pool Great Abyss was very far away, so ye Sheng was not in a hurry. Merlin was very happy that he coulde out. Thus, every day, they traveled a few hundred miles and then rested for four hours.


    Merlin persevered through such a high-intensity journey. Although she did not cultivate, her body was still healthy.


    After walking out of the stockade, Ye Sheng was unable to travel at the speed of flying. Only then did he realize how vast the southwest was.


    Walking and cultivating every day, umted over time, was also a help to Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries.


    Seven dayster, his injuries had recovered ayer.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current cultivation was equivalent to that of a peak innate master. He did not dare to be high-profile. If he were to encounter a great enemy, he would not be able to defeat him now.


    Seven dayster, Merlin and Ye Sheng were also familiar with each other. They acknowledged Ye Sheng as their elder brother, and the two of them got along very well.


    ¡°A woman who can make brother Ye Sheng marry her must be a rare beauty in the world,¡±Merlin said with a sigh.


    Ye Sheng revealed a doting smile. He thought of Beauty Zhou, the woman he had known since the beginning. They were entangled with each other, and today, she had be his wife. It could be said that it was fate.


    ¡°Yes, your sister-inw is the most beautiful person in the world,¡±Ye Sheng said affirmatively.


    Merlin said longingly, ¡°I really want to see such a great beauty and see what she looks like to be able to make brother Ye Sheng fall in love with her so much.¡±


    Ye Shengughed but did not say anything. Hey on a big rock and looked at the starry sky.


    Merlin was adding firewood to the bonfire. The light shone on her face, looking extremely pure.


    This was the eighth day of their journey. Ye Sheng was recovering from his injuries while Merlin fell asleep.


    In the second half of the night, Ye Sheng suddenly opened his eyes and woke Merlin up. He said seriously, ¡°Pack your things. Let¡¯s leave this ce. Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Merlin immediately packed his things and let Ye Sheng put them in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Then, the two of them extinguished the bonfire and left immediately.


    Not long after they left, a group of more than ten people came to this ce. Each of them had the cultivation of the Void realm, and several of them were at the eleventh level of the Void Realm.


    ¡°The bonfire here has just been extinguished. Looks like someone had rested here just now,¡±one of them said.


    ¡°The aura here looks like it¡¯s just two people with low cultivations. There¡¯s no need to care. This time, we¡¯re here under the orders of Lord Ye to capture the Divine Dragon. Don¡¯t care too much about other things,¡±a great expert at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm shouted coldly.


    The rest of the people nodded one after another. This eleventh level of the Void realm was the most outstanding experts under Ye Hong.


    Ye Hong had eighteen dragonsparrows and eighteen void realm experts under him. Of course, the top three were at the eleventh level of the Void Realm, and the top three had all arrived for this mission.


    ¡°Recently, Lord Ye¡¯s son, Ye Sheng, has caused a great disturbance in the southwest region. Do We need to deal with it?¡±Someone suddenly asked.


    The eighteen dragon sparrows were very clear about the enmity between Ye Sheng and ye Hong. They also knew that ye Hong didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards this son of his.


    ¡°If you encounter him, kill him while you¡¯re at it. He was able to destroy the heavenly demon Holy Land by relying on the heavenly tribtion. Without the heavenly tribtion, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for someone at the eleventh level of the Void Realm,¡±themander of the eighteen dragon sparrows said disdainfully.

 Chapter 441 - , the legend of the seven ultimate goddesses (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 40, the legend of the seven ultimate goddesses (second update)</h4>


    Although Ye Sheng was seriously injured, his perception was still present. Ye Sheng had sensed these people¡¯s auras in advance without concealing them.


    Fortunately, he had left early with Merlin. Otherwise, if they met, they would definitely be in deep trouble.


    Late at night, Ye Sheng brought Merlin along as they walked through the mountain range. It was pitch ck, and he only began to rest after avoiding those people.


    While he was resting, merlin asked, ¡°Brother Yesheng, do you know the legend of the Seven Ultimate Mountains?¡±


    Yesheng shook his head. He did not know.


    ¡°The seven Ultimate Mountains are connected by seven great mountains, forming a strange boundary. I asked the old men in the stockade before, and they told me that there was a legend in the seven Ultimate Mountains.¡±Merlin crossed his arms over his knees, he sat beside the bonfire and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at Merlin and asked, ¡°What legend is it?¡±


    ¡°The old men said that a long time ago, a goddess lived in the seven Ultimate Mountains. Countless people worshipped her and prayed for protection. Later on, the goddess ascended, and the seven Ultimate Mountains gradually became dangerous and mysterious,¡±Merlin said.


    Ye Sheng thought about it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the goddess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the seven ultimate goddess. As long as people sincerely prayed, it would be effective. Therefore, during that time, the goddess was very famous. However, as she ascended, the legend of the goddess faded. People stopped praying and talking about this goddess. Generation after generation, they gradually forgot. Only the elders remembered,¡±Merlin said.


    Ye Sheng joked, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re that Goddess.¡±


    Merlin shook his head and said, ¡°How can I be a goddess? I haven¡¯t had much luck in the past ten years, and I can¡¯t cultivate. If I can be a goddess like this, then a goddess is too worthless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. This trip to the Seven Ultimate Ridge is to unlock the fog on your body. When the timees, there¡¯ll probably be an unexpected surprise,¡±Ye Shengforted him.


    He really felt that there was a huge secret on this merlin. Not only did the two Merlin look the same, but their fates werepletely different. There was also this seven ultimate goddess. Ye Sheng felt that there was some connection between them.


    However, he still needed to bring Merlin to the seven extinction ridge to find out this Ye Sheng¡¯s feeling.


    In the next few days, Ye Sheng worked hard to recover from his injuries. Finally, he barely recovered to his golden core battle strength and was able to bring Merlin along to travel quickly.


    This was fast. After traveling two to three thousand miles in a day, his injuries were healed at night. Ten dayster, Ye Sheng finally brought Merlin to the area of the seven terminations ridge.


    In front of the seven terminations ridge, Ye Sheng and Merlin stopped to observe. They looked at the delicate mountain range. The seven mountains were entangled with each other. From a high vantage point, these mountains looked like seven women entangled together. It was very strange.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, I feel it. There¡¯s something inside that¡¯s calling me.¡±Merlin clutched his chest. His face was pale and his expression was ufortable.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°You only feel this when you¡¯re close to the seven terminations ridge. Then, let¡¯s step back a little.¡±


    Step back a little, and Merlin instantly felt better, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel suffocated like before. Just now, it was as if someone had dug out my heart. It was hard to breathe. There was also a voice in my mind urging me to enter the seven terminations ridge. It was very terrifying.¡±


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought. He looked around and his eyes lit up. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a stockade ahead. Go in and ask the locals.¡±


    This stockade was as big as Merlin¡¯s stockade. Ye Sheng entered and found an old man who was over a hundred years old. He asked for information about the seven extinction ridge.


    The old man who was over a hundred years old had white hair and was lying on a chair. His eyes were drowsy, however, he still recalled, ¡°When I was young, the seven extremes ridge was already a dangerous ce. If an ordinary person went in, they would be knocked out by the fog. Then, whether they lived or died depended on luck. If cultivators went in, they would fall into an illusion and would not be able to extricate themselves. There were also fierce beasts in there that ate people for a living. Fortunately, these fierce beasts did note out, so we would not have to move.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Old man, do you know the legend of the Seven Ultimate Goddess?¡±


    The old man thought about it and said, ¡°Yes, my grandfather told me that the story of the Seven Ultimate Goddess is widely spread, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    ¡°Has the seven ultimate goddess ascended?¡±Merlin asked softly.


    ¡°There are two theories. One is that she ascended, and the other is that she didn¡¯t. Which one do you want to hear?¡±The old man said slowly.


    ¡°The one who didn¡¯t ascend.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately said.


    ¡°When the seven ultimate goddess ascended, she didn¡¯t seed. Her death made many people extremely sad. At that time, the people nearby saw that the seven ultimate goddess fell to the seven ultimate ridge. From then on, no one dared to enter the seven Ultimate Ridge Anymore,¡±the old man said.


    ¡°The seven Ultimate Goddess is dead. is her body inside the seven Ultimate Ridge?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, the seven treasures goddess¡¯body is in there. Everyone says that this is the resting ce of the seven treasures goddess and we can¡¯t disturb her. Whoever disturbs the seven treasures goddess¡¯rest will die.¡±The old man nodded and said.


    ¡°Then, do you know if anyone has entered?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m just an old man. I haven¡¯t cared about these things for a long time.¡±The old man shook his head and said.


    ¡°Do you have a portrait of the Seven Ultimate Goddess?¡±Merlin asked.


    The old man opened his drowsy eyes and was suddenly shocked. ¡°Why do you look so simr to the seven ultimate goddess?¡±


    Merlin was stunned.


    Ye Sheng also looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Do I look alike?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you look too alike. I¡¯ve seen the portrait of the Seven Ultimate Goddess that her grandfather gave me. It looks exactly the same as this girl. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t take care of it properly and the portrait of the Seven Ultimate Goddess was damaged. Otherwise, if I showed it to you, you¡¯d guarantee that you¡¯d say it¡¯s exactly the same,¡±the old man said confidently.


    The old man told Ye Sheng and Merlin a lot of information, but the most unexpected thing was that Merlin and the seven ultimate goddess looked exactly the same.


    The old man was old and did not remember much. After saying this, he remembered a mess.


    Ye Sheng and Merlin had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, I look exactly the same as the seven ultimate goddess?¡±Merlin was a little dazed and could not believe it.


    Merlin did not look bad. The sixteen-year-old beauty had already fully grown up. Otherwise, Huba would be so infatuated with her.


    However, Merlin, who had always thought of himself as a lowly girl, suddenly knew that he looked exactly like the goddess that people talked about. This caused her to fall into a state of worrying about gains and losses.


    Could she be the seven ultimate goddess?


    Merlin was shocked by his own thoughts and immediately looked at Yesheng.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, was thinking more. Nothing good had ever happened in this world. There was not only this Merlin who looked like the seven ultimate goddess, but also another Merlin.


    Ye Sheng dared to speak, but a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Merlin!


    In the second watch, Merlin appeared. She was wearing the clothes of the Miao vige and was extremely beautiful. She looked at Ye Sheng and the incredulous Merlin with a smile.


    ¡°Long time no see. Hello, Ye Sheng. Thank you for taking care of my sister,¡±said Merlin.


    At the same time, she reached out her hand and said to Merlin, ¡°We¡¯re sisters. Come to sister¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 442 - Merlin’s lies (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 41, Merlin¡¯s lies (first update)</h4>


    Being softly called out by the first Merlin, the second Merlin walked over in confusion.


    Yesheng frowned and reached out to grab the second Merlin.


    ¡°What happened to me just now?¡±The second Merlin jolted awake and asked in surprise. He looked at the first Merlin in fear and hid behind Yesheng.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been bewitched by her.¡±Yesheng¡¯s voice was slightly cold and his eyes were unfriendly.


    The second Merlin hid behind Yesheng and looked at Merlin who looked exactly the same as him. Aplicated expression appeared on his face and he said, ¡°You¡¯re not my sister.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not your sister, then who is? We look the same, are of the same age, and were born from the same mother. You should believe your sister¡¯s words.¡±The first Merlin¡¯s expression did not change and he was still smiling.


    ¡°Is your mother the seven ultimate goddess?¡±Yesheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, the seven ultimate goddess died after transcending the tribtion and gave birth to us two sisters. Then, due to various reasons, we took a very long time to give birth. During the process of giving birth, we separated, but when we reached our age, we would naturally meet here. I¡¯ve been here for more than ten days just to wait for her. I know she¡¯ll definitelye,¡±the first Merlin said.


    ¡°What you said makes sense, but I don¡¯t believe you.¡±Yesheng shook his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s fine as long as my sister believes me.¡±The first Merlin smiled slightly and stretched out his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you either.¡±The second Merlin shook his head and said firmly.


    The first Merlin¡¯s expression stiffened. He stretched out his hand and slowly withdrew it, then, he said, ¡°Sister, mother left us a huge amount of wealth in the seven terminating ridge. We¡¯ll go take a look and open it. We¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s true or not. As your sister, I Won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    The second Merlin still did not believe him. He looked at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, what do you think?¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°It seems that your sister trusts me more.¡±


    The first Merlin¡¯s eyes were gloomy, but his smile remained. He said, ¡°I¡¯m naturally very grateful to you for bringing my sister here. It¡¯s reasonable for her to trust you.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°You just said that you were conceived by the seven ultimate goddess. Is She Your Mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the seven Ultimate Goddess is our mother,¡±said the first Merlin.


    ¡°How Beautiful is the seven ultimate goddess? She actually gave birth to two great beauties like you,¡±Yesheng pretended to be puzzled and asked.


    ¡°Our mother is naturally very beautiful. If we sisters inherit our mother¡¯s threeyers of appearance, we can cause havoc in the world,¡±said the first Merlin proudly.


    Yesheng and the second Merlin¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. They looked at each other with vignce in their eyes.


    She was lying.


    The old man had already said that Merlin and the seven ultimate goddess looked exactly the same, but in her mouth, she had inherited the threeyers of the seven ultimate goddess¡¯appearance.


    ¡°How did you know we were here?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for more than ten days. After you arrived, I saw you from afar, so I naturally came to look for you,¡±the first Merlin said.


    ¡°So, you came to look for us just to enter the Seven Extinction Ridge?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Yes, there are treasures left for us by mother in the seven extinction ridge. Naturally, we have to take them out,¡±said the first Merlin with a slight frown.


    Ye Sheng wanted to continue asking, but she said, ¡°This is a matter between my sister and me. It concerns mother. You¡¯re an outsider, so it¡¯s not convenient to discuss it, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother Ye Sheng, so naturally, he¡¯s not an outsider. I¡¯ll listen to him.¡±The second Merlin immediately retorted.


    Ye Sheng smiled and looked at the first Merlin. He noticed that her expression had turned cold and unfriendly.


    ¡°Mother is a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void realm and has even transcended the tribtion. The treasures she left behind are extremely valuable. You¡¯ll listen to all outsiders. You Won¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been sold,¡±the first Merlin said bitterly.


    ¡°Being sold by Brother Yesheng is better than being sold by you.¡±The second Merlin shook his head. He firmly believed in yesheng, not her.


    ¡°Alright, Goodbye then.¡±The first Merlin was furious and turned around to leave.


    ¡°You can¡¯t enter the seven destes Ridge by yourself, right?¡±Yesheng suddenly asked.


    The first Merlin was stunned. He stopped and turned around to look at Yesheng. His eyes were cold, like frost on a winter day, extremely piercing to the bone.


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid of this, he continued, ¡°If you could enter by yourself, you would have entered long ago. Why wait here? You haven¡¯t looked for your sister for more than ten years, but now you¡¯re calling her your sister. You¡¯re so intimate that it makes people shudder. If you¡¯re trying to curry favor for no reason, you¡¯re either a traitor or a thief. Your purpose is very clear.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter between us sisters. You Don¡¯t need to care,¡±the first Merlin said coldly.


    ¡°Do you believe that I can take her away now and you won¡¯t be able to find her for the rest of your life?¡±Yesheng threatened.


    The first Merlin¡¯s expression froze. He stared at Yesheng with hatred and said, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Tell us, what treasure did the seven ultimate goddess leave behind?¡±Yesheng asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just something that mother left behind for her daughter.¡±The first Merlin still did not want to say it.


    ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t want it anymore. We¡¯ll leave it all to you, the eldest daughter.¡±Yesheng turned around and left.


    The second Merlin obediently followed Yesheng, not even looking at the first Merlin.


    This infuriated the first Merlin. He said angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you inherit mother¡¯s wisdom and wisdom? Why are you so obsessed with this man?¡±


    The second Merlin said softly, ¡°Because Brother Yesheng won¡¯t lie to me. He still owes me his life.¡±


    ¡°Would I lie to You?¡±The first Merlin frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡±the second Merlin mumbled.


    The first Merlin looked at him speechlessly and smiled bitterly. ¡°I inherited mother¡¯s cultivation talent. I¡¯m smart and capable, but you¡¯ve inherited your silly and sweet side.¡±


    The second Merlin shook his head and said, ¡°If I really say I¡¯ve inherited it, then I must be as wise as a fool.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you injured now?¡±The first Merlin suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m injured, but you¡¯re not at the Void realm level, right? Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    The first Merlin¡¯s expression changed. He said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I can allow you to enter, but only you. No one else is allowed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just me.¡±Yesheng thought carefully and agreed to this request.


    In any case, this Merlin in front of him was very strange. What she said was definitely not the truth.


    Yesheng was not at all assured that Merlin would follow her in alone. With his own protection, at least it would be safer.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already waited for more than ten days. I Can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±The first Merlin¡¯s eyes lit up and he said impatiently.


    Ye Sheng looked at Merlin beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother Ye Sheng.¡±The second Merlin was very sensible, and knew that Ye Sheng was helping him.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 443 - three in one (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 42, three in one (second update)</h4>


    ¡°Both of you are called Merlin. What¡¯s going on?¡±On the way, Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a difference between Merlin and Merlin. My name is Merlin, and her name is Mei Ling,¡±Merlin said, pointing at the follower behind Ye Sheng.


    Mei Ling could not take it anymore and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me by this name?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your elder sister. I have the right to choose my name.¡±Merlin waved his hand domineeringly.


    Mei Ling¡¯s expression was displeased, but she could not refute him. She was not good at arguing to begin with, and the difference between her and Merlin was obvious.


    ¡°You can call me Mei Ling now. You can call me Merlinter.¡±Ye Shengforted her, indicating that they should not fall out for now. They would settle the score after they had found out everything after they had entered the seven terminations ridge.


    Ye Sheng kept feeling that there was something fishy about this. No matter how he looked at it, this matter was very strange. The two of them were exactly the same merlin. Ye Sheng now regretted letting the void demon king leave with Chu Zhongtian. If it were still by his side.., he would definitely be able to exin this strange matter to Ye Sheng.


    The three of them left the stronghold and entered the area of the seven terminations ridge. The terrain here was steep, and the seven mountains were connected to each other. It was very strange. Walking inside, Ye Sheng could feel that the spiritual energy here was very dense, but there were very few demon beasts.


    ces with rich spiritual energy could give birth to demon beasts, but there were none here. Not only were there demon beasts, there were not even any wild beasts. Ye Sheng had not even seen a rabbit.


    This was a problem.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked around. He walked behind Merlin, followed by Mei Ling.


    Mei Ling had a little temper because Merlin had forcefully changed his name. He did not say a word along the way. He stuck close to Ye Sheng and had no interaction with Merlin at all.


    ¡°Our names were all given by mother. I¡¯m Merlin, and you¡¯re Mei Ling. This is our sister¡¯s name, but you only remember mine and not yourself,¡±Merlin exined.


    ¡°In front of you, I¡¯ll be called Mei Ling first,¡±Mei Ling said aggrievedly.


    Ye sheng coughed and asked, ¡°How far are we from the destination?¡±


    ¡°Not far. We¡¯ve already entered the seven Ultimate Ridge. After walking for more than ten miles, we¡¯ll be able to see the remains of the seven ultimate goddess, which is also our mother¡¯s grave,¡±Merlin said inly.


    Ye Sheng was secretly vignt and asked, ¡°Why is it so quiet here?¡±


    ¡°My mother likes quiet and doesn¡¯t like noise, so she keeps a demon beast in captivity and guards this ce at all times. Once a Demon Beast enters or a wild beast enters, it will be eaten. Over time, this ce has be like this. Not even a single reptile can be found,¡±Merlin exined.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°How do you know this ce like the back of Your Hand? Have you been here before?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±Merlin answered cleanly, and then did not answer ye Sheng¡¯s question.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. In front of us is mother¡¯s ancient tomb. There¡¯s mother¡¯s corpse inside. You can go in, but you can only watch from a distance. You Can¡¯t get close. Mother doesn¡¯t like anyone to get close to her,¡±Merlin said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked ahead. An ancient tomb that looked like a loft in the sky had been built on a mountain peak. It looked like a ce where people lived, not like a graveyard after death.


    In the loft in the sky, Merlin tapped his toes and flew up with a lithe body. Ye Sheng brought Mei Ling up with him.


    Roar!


    Just as Ye Sheng was going up, a giant ck python spiraled out from the waist of the mountain peak. It let out a deafening roar, scaring Mei Ling so much that he shuddered.


    Ye Sheng frowned. This was a giant python at the peak of the Golden Core Realm. Now that he was injured, he was no match for it in a fight.


    Fortunately, the giant python only let out a roar and then stopped moving. It quietly crouched at the waist and stared at Ye Sheng and the other two with its bell-sized eyes.


    After entering the attic in the sky, Ye Sheng realized that this ce was not an ancient tomb but a boudoir. The room was filled with Virgin Girls¡¯articles and was spotless. They passed through the main hall and arrived in front of a boudoir.


    The door of the boudoir was tightly shut. Merlin went forward and opened the door, then said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you stay outside and watch. I¡¯ll go in with my sister.¡±


    Mei Ling immediately looked at Ye Sheng. She had listened to Ye Sheng¡¯s meaning. She had now determined that Ye Sheng would not harm her. He was her brother Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng came to the door and saw everything in the boudoir.


    The boudoir was not big. There were tables and chairs, a bed, and curtains. Vaguely, a woman could be seen sleeping on the bed.


    When Ye Sheng saw that woman, he frowned and said, ¡°This is the goddess of seven ultimate?¡±


    Merlin nodded and said, ¡°This is our mother. You¡¯ve seen her too. There¡¯s no danger.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked left and right. There really was no danger. At least on the surface, there was no danger.


    However, he did not know why, but he felt a sense of danger.


    He hesitated.


    Mei Ling, who was behind Ye Sheng, was stunned when he saw the seven ultimate goddess lying on the bed. Then, as if recalling something, he revealed a pained expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked with concern.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, move aside. I have to go in.¡±Mei Ling raised his head. His eyes were filled with helplessness and vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, no one can force you,¡±Ye Sheng opened his mouth and looked at Merlin.


    ¡°This is my fate. I¡¯vee here and I have to go in. Just wait outside. You¡¯re my brother Ye Sheng. I Won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±Mei Ling smiled and rejected Ye Sheng¡¯s concern, he entered the room himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t harm her. This is the fate of us sisters.¡±Merlin looked at Ye Sheng disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the daughters of the seven ultimate goddess at all. You¡¯re the Seven Ultimate Goddess, right?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m the Seven Ultimate Goddess, and so is Mei Ling. We each inherited part of our souls. The Seven Ultimate Goddess failed to transcend the tribtion back then and faked her death to escape. She used a soul spell and gave birth to Mei Ling and me. Today, we¡¯re going to return to our original position.¡±Merlin exined to Ye Sheng in a rare manner.


    ¡°After we return to our original position, will you and Mei Ling still exist?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Soul spells were passed down from the ancient times. No one cultivates them anymore, so we¡¯ll have to rely on ourselves to figure it out. Ye Sheng, you¡¯re very good to Mei Ling. I¡¯ve already calcted that we¡¯re fated, but I didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t me who was fated, but Mei Ling instead,¡±Merlin said in disappointment, then, he walked into the room.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you all just be yourselves?¡±Yesheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Just be yourselves. We won¡¯t live past eighteen. If the seven ultimate goddess dies, we¡¯ll die too. This is fate. Yesheng, thank you.¡±Merlin smiled slightly and closed the door, leaving Yesheng standing outside alone.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the entire room was filled with billowing waves of true energy, forming a wave.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng finally understood what Merlin meant when he said that the seven ultimate goddess had left behind a treasure.


    The seven ultimate goddess, Merlin, and Mei Ling had be one, and a peak expert at the twelfth level of the Void Realm had been resurrected.


    However, who was the mastermind?

 Chapter 444 - Mu Yun’s invasion (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 43, Mu Yun¡¯s invasion (third update)</h4>


    Rumble!


    The entire boudoir was trembling, and a terrifying might spread out, forcing Ye Sheng to continuously retreat.


    ¡°This is the twelfth level of the Void realm after transcending the Tribtion?¡±Ye Sheng felt this might, and his expression changed greatly.


    This might was twice as strong as mu Bai.


    Mu Bai was at the twelfth level of the Void realm, butpared to the seven ultimate goddess, he wasn¡¯t just a little bit inferior.


    The goddess of seven ultimate was truly at the peak of the emptiness realm, and she had been baptized in the Lightning Tribtion. She had not died yet, but she had been reborn in a different way. This was simply inconceivable.


    Ye Sheng had also encountered several people at the 12th level of the emptiness realm. The sword-wielding old man, Ye Hong, Daoist Qiu, Mu Bai..


    The feeling that the goddess of seven ultimate gave Ye Sheng was simr to that of the sword-wielding old man and ye Hong. She was definitely one of the most powerful people in this world.


    The power was still spreading, forcing Ye Sheng out of the pavilion in the sky. He saw countless rays of light covering the entire pavilion in the sky.


    Rumble!


    The Sky and earth changed color, and endless spiritual Qi swept over, forming a huge funnel shape. It was very eye-catching in the air.


    The people near the Longze Great Abyss could see it at a nce.


    ¡°What is that?¡±Someone asked in shock.


    ¡°Is someone transcending the tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Lightning will descend when transcending the tribtion, and transcending the tribtion won¡¯t have such a powerful aura.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this person has plundered the spiritual energy within a radius of several thousand miles. The spiritual energy of countless mountain ranges has been absorbed. I can¡¯t even stop him. It¡¯s simply terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    For a time, many people rushed over to the seven terminating ridge.


    The seven terminating ridge was originally a ce where no one visited. However, at this moment, several thousand people rushed over to take a look at what had happened.


    Among them was ye Hong¡¯s eighteen dragon sparrows.


    The eighteen dragon sparrows were ye Hong¡¯s most trusted subordinates. They were eighteen emptiness realm experts. Each of them was highly skilled and had helped ye Hong handle many matters.


    The eldest of the eighteen dragon sparrows was called Mu Yun. He was a middle-aged man with a cold expression. His figure was thin and his gaze was like that of a wolf. When he entered the seven terminations ridge, the first thing he saw was Ye Sheng who was extremely far away.


    ¡°Ye Sheng?¡±Mu Yun frowned and looked at him in astonishment.


    ¡°What? The Prince¡¯s son is here?¡±


    ¡°This is Ye Sheng. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him. I didn¡¯t expect that his cultivation wasn¡¯t weak. He¡¯s at the fourth level of the emptiness realm.¡±


    ¡°Right, I only noticed him when he¡¯s already at the fourth level of the Void Stage.¡±


    ¡°His natural talent is very high, far surpassing us. We can¡¯t allow him to grow up. He and the Royal Highness have long been at each other¡¯s throats. Such an unfilial son, killing the Royal Highness would instead reward us.¡±


    ¡°The disturbance here couldn¡¯t have been caused by Ye Sheng, right?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re thinking too much. Ye Sheng is still injured.¡±


    The eighteen dragon sparrows spoke one by one and discussed very quickly. They all agreed to kill Ye Sheng now.


    If they happened to meet him, then they would kill him. This was just a small matter to them.


    ¡°If we kill Ye Sheng, even if we don¡¯t catch the Divine Dragon, it won¡¯t be a big deal. The Royal Highness is now restricted by Liu Ru to Xianyang and can¡¯t go out as he wishes. If we help the Royal Highness Kill Ye Sheng, the Royal Highness will be very happy,¡±Mu Yun said coldly.


    ¡°Big Brother, you want to do it yourself?¡±The others asked in surprise.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is His Highness¡¯son and a genius. It¡¯s best if I do it myself,¡±Mu Yun said lightly.


    He looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back with excitement in his eyes.


    Mu Yun loved to kill geniuses. The death of a genius was the greatest sense of aplishment. Seeing all the promising young men die in his hands, Mu Yun¡¯s cold heart was filled with a silent pleasure.


    The rest of the eighteen dragon sparrows didn¡¯t know about this matter at all, and Mu Yun didn¡¯t tell anyone either.


    He suppressed it with righteousness, and no one dared to say anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s his luck that Ye Sheng could die in big brother¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Right, Big Brother is also one step away from stepping into the 12th level of the emptiness realm. When that timees, he¡¯ll be below one person and above ten thousand people.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, after killing Ye Sheng, His Highness might reward you with the secret to breaking through to the 12th level. At that time, you will be rich.¡±


    The words of the eighteen dragonsparrows made Mu Yun¡¯s eyes light up. These words were not false. Ye Sheng had now be a lump of flesh in King Ye¡¯s heart. If he did not dig it out, he would hold it in and feel ufortable. Only when he dug it out would he be at ease.


    No one would have thought that in less than three years, Ye Sheng would have grown to such a level. If he was given a little more time, wouldn¡¯t Ye Sheng have entered the 12th level of the emptiness realm?


    If that really happened, ye Hong wouldn¡¯t even dare to say that he would be able to kill Ye Sheng steadily.


    Mu Yun didn¡¯t say anything else and directly pounced towards Ye Sheng.


    Bang!


    The shape of the funnel in the sky becamerger andrger, to the extent that it blotted out the sky and covered the Sun. Ye Sheng had been observing the entire time and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mu Yun who was at the eleventh level of the void stage behind him.


    But when Mu Yun pounced over, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression still changed. He executed the Kun Peng transformation and instantly pulled apart the position.


    Bang!


    Arge rock that was over ten meters tall that Ye Sheng was standing on turned into powder and scattered between heaven and earth.


    Ye Sheng stood on another rock and looked at the person in front of him in bewilderment. When he discovered the other party¡¯s cultivation, his pupils constricted. Eleventh level of the Void realm.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t remember when he had offended such an expert?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why senior ambushed me. We don¡¯t know each other, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mu Yun, the leader of the eighteen dragon sparrows under Lord Ye.¡±Mu Yun looked at Ye Sheng and said coldly, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to kill the twelfth young master and bring his head back to Xianyang to see Lord Ye.¡±


    ¡°Are you one of ye Hong¡¯s people?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot and looked very ugly.


    ¡°Twelfth young master, the Thing Lord Ye said he regretted the most in the past two years was letting you leave the ye residence and letting you soar into the sky.¡±Mu Yun stood in the void and said coldly.


    The seven extreme goddesses were absorbing spirit energy, causing arge amount of hurricanes that caused Mu Yun¡¯s clothes to flutter in the wind.


    However, Mu Yun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He continued to look at Ye Sheng coldly without any emotion, as if he was looking at a corpse.


    In reality, he also treated Ye Sheng as a corpse. In the second after he attacked, Ye Sheng would be a corpse.


    Not to mention that Ye Sheng was currently heavily injured, even if he was at his peak condition, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t a match for someone at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm.


    If he used his thirteen swords, he might be able to go all out. However, after the thirteen swords, Ye Sheng would still die.


    ¡°Ye Hong really thinks highly of me. He¡¯s such a cold and heartless person, yet he actually regrets for me. Should I be happy or sad?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Regardless of whether you are happy or sad, I don¡¯t care. Just like how you don¡¯t care about a dog¡¯s happiness or anger. You Don¡¯t care about the life and death of a crow. You Don¡¯t care about the emotions of a pig.¡±Mu Yun sneered and said.


    ¡°In your eyes, is this what I look like?¡±Ye Sheng sneered and didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness. Even if he was seriously injured, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of talking back.


    ¡°This attitude is enough to deal with a person who is about to die.¡±Mu Yun stretched out his hand and flicked his finger. A wisp of Sword Qi suddenly became bigger and turned into a huge long sword that shed towards him.


    Ye Sheng frowned and looked at it with despair.


    How could he, who was heavily injured, resist?


    ¡°Who dares to hurt my brother Ye Sheng?¡±A voice filled with dignity sounded.


    Crack!


    A sound shattered the sword Qi in mid-air.

 Chapter 445 - Seven Ultimate Divine Light (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 44, Seven Ultimate Divine Light (first update)</h4>


    A voice shattered Mu Yun¡¯s attack, and this frightened him quite a bit. He hurriedly retreated and pulled apart the distance between him and Ye Sheng, and his face was filled with shock.


    He was at the 11th level of the Void Realm, and his attack was already extremely powerful. To be able to shatter it with a voice, it was surely at the 12th level of the Void Realm.


    There was an expert at the 12th level of the Void realm here, and this frightened Mu Yun greatly.


    As a great expert at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, he could clearly understand the terror of the twelfth level of the emptiness realm more than anyone else.


    The difference of a realm was like the difference between heaven and earth. The twelfth level of the emptiness realm was already able to break free from the shackles of the world, and the eleventh level of the emptiness realm was still a mortal.


    ¡°Senior, who is Ye Sheng¡¯s Person?¡±Mu Yun asked in bewilderment and bewilderment. He was wary of his surroundings and did not dare to advance or retreat.


    The Pavilion in the sky was still shrouded inyers of dense fog. True energy filled the air and was extremely terrifying. As the surging spirit energy was sucked in, a dignified voice sounded, ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll protect you. Scram!¡±


    The word ¡®scram¡¯immediately set off a boundless hurricane that swept over and sent Mu Yun flying.


    ¡°Senior, this junior will take his leave now.¡±Mu Yun didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He fled with his eighteen dragonsparrows dejectedly without even looking at Ye Sheng.


    He was willing to pretend to be a grandson in front of the 12th level of the emptiness realm.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he looked thoughtfully at the Pavilion in the sky.


    When the several thousand people that had rushed over saw this scene, they all retreated. Inside was actually a great expert at the 12th level of the emptiness realm, and no one dared to approach him. If they angered the other party, it would be a disaster.


    Didn¡¯t they see that an expert at the 11th level of the emptiness realm was scared away?


    The crowd came quickly and left quickly. After the news spread out, no one dared toe over. The might of the 12th level of the Void Martial stage was just this terrifying.


    Within the seven terminations ridge, Ye Sheng looked towards the pavilion in the sky, and the pavilion in the sky revealed a door that opened wide towards Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng hesitated for a moment, but he still stepped in.


    Bang!


    The door instantly closed, and the pavilion in the sky continued to absorb spirit energy.


    After returning to the loft in the sky, Ye Sheng came to the door of the boudoir. He did not step in rashly.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng,e in.¡±A gentle voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng hesitated for a moment and pushed the door open to enter.


    It was still the same bed. There was a person lying on the bed. Merlin and Mei Ling had disappeared.


    Now, there was only the seven ultimate goddess left in the boudoir.


    She was absorbing the spirit energy. The surging spirit energy entered her body and her imposing manner slowly rose.


    However, this imposing manner was far from reaching its peak.


    ¡°As expected, you let Mu Yun go just now because you didn¡¯t recover to its peak.¡±Ye Sheng guessed correctly in his heart.


    The Seven Ultimate Goddess would definitely not be able to recover to its peak in such a short period of time. Therefore, those two moves were to scare Mu Yun. Mu Yun was naturally suspicious and cautious, so he was scared away just like that.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, sit down. Thank you for sending me here.¡±Mei Ling¡¯s voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re in charge now?¡±


    ¡°I can control a part of it,¡±Mei Ling replied.


    ¡°Does this mean that Merlin can control a part of it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Merlin¡¯s voice sounded as well.


    ¡°Two thoughts and one body. Won¡¯t it be chaotic?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, we were originally separated from the same soul. Now that we¡¯ve be one, naturally, we¡¯re more intimate than you and Mei Ling,¡±Merlin said proudly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re like this, then what about the seven ultimate goddess?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°We¡¯re the Seven Ultimate Goddess, and the seven Ultimate Goddess is us,¡±merlin and Mei Ling answered at the same time.


    Ye Sheng blinked and understood.


    Back then, the seven ultimate goddesses failed to transcend the tribtion and died with her physical body. Her soul escaped and split into two. After many years, they became Merlin and Mei Ling.


    This could also exin why two people who looked exactly the same, one could cultivate, and the other could not.


    The inheritance was different, but neither could devour the other, and neither could leave the other.


    The final result was that the seven ultimate goddess was resurrecting, but her original soul was no longer there. This was the new seven ultimate goddess. It could also be said that the seven ultimate goddess had lived out her second life.


    Of course, whether this second life was good or bad, one could only savor it for themselves.


    ¡°How much longer do you need topletely transform into the seven ultimate goddess?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°About a year. In this year, we¡¯ll stay here and not go anywhere. You can leave now,¡±Merlin said bluntly.


    ¡°Brother Yeesheng, besides Merlin, you¡¯re my only family member. From the bottom of my heart, I treat you as my brother. Now that you¡¯re injured, I can help you recover,¡±said Mei Ling.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be troublesome?¡±Asked Yeesheng in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. That wretched girl¡¯s brain is one-track-minded. How can it be troublesome?¡±Merlin said helplessly.


    ¡°You two are one body now. If she¡¯s one-track-minded, doesn¡¯t that mean that your brain is also one-track-minded?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you believe that I¡¯ll immediately chase you out?¡±Merlin¡¯s angry voice rang out.


    Ye Sheng shut his mouth and did not say anything.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, I can give you the seven ultimate divine light. This is a type of Great Dao that the seven ultimate goddessprehended when she transcended her tribtion. The treatment of her injuries is very obvious. You can use it to recover,¡±Mei Ling exined.


    Boom!


    Nine rays of godly light instantly spread out from the seven ultimate godly light and surrounded Ye Sheng, wrapping his body like a dumpling.


    Ye Sheng immediately felt as if he was soaked in boiling hot water. The injuries in his body began to heal rapidly.


    The healing speed was far faster than Ye Sheng¡¯s imagination.


    The injuries that he could only recover after cultivating for a month were healed by the seven ultimate godly light in just one breath.


    In just fifteen breaths, which was equivalent to fifteen months, Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries werepletely healed.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    After Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries were healed, the seven ultimate divine light had not dissipated yet. It slowly pushed ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    Ye Sheng fell into a deep sleep. All of this happened silently.


    ¡°Silly Girl, why did you give the origin power to Ye Sheng?¡±Merlin¡¯s helpless voice rang out.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only person who treats me well. He¡¯s also my brother. Naturally, I have to help him,¡±Mei Ling replied.


    ¡°I know all your little thoughts. Is this really good?¡±Merlin was speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a little thought. There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning. Yesheng is my brother. He¡¯ll be my brother for the rest of his life. We can cultivate the seven ultimate divine light back in a few years. It¡¯s quite worthwhile to help my brother,¡±Mei Ling said inly.


    ¡°Are you just going to quietly pay for it?¡±Merlin asked.


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll focus on cultivation and study the Great Dao. I Won¡¯t care about the affairs between children and women. In the past, I was unable to cultivate. I¡¯ve always thought how good it would be if I could cultivate. Now that I can cultivate, I naturally have to seize the opportunity,¡±Mei Ling said.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a silly child. I¡¯m silly too. Let¡¯s be silly together as sisters. We¡¯re letting this bastard, Ye Sheng, off the hook,¡±Merlin said hatefully.

 Chapter 446 - fifth level of the emptiness realm (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 45, fifth level of the emptiness realm (second update)</h4>


    The Seven Ultimate Godly light was a great divine ability that the seven ultimate godly light hadprehended at the moment of life and death when the seven ultimate godly light was transcending the tribtion.


    The seven ultimate godly light was a kind of utilization of the Great Dao. It could be used to revolve the Great Dao to attack, and it could also be used to heal and break through.


    The seven ultimate godly light was very important to the seven ultimate godly light, but it was even more important to Ye Sheng.


    The divine light of seven ultimate surrounded Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Layers uponyers of stimtion kept pushing ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation forward.


    While Ye Sheng was unconscious, he entered a world of Dao Yun. The Dao Yun here was even more open than the origin world on Earth.


    He couldprehend it at any time, imprint it into his body, andprehend everything.


    He began to crazily absorb everything.


    His Dao Yun soared from 300 to 400, and it continued to soar.


    Until it reached 500 dao charms.


    Five Elements, reincarnation, space, time, yin-yang, and lightning.


    At this moment, other than space and time, which didn¡¯t reach 100 Dao charms, the other six dao charms had all been reached.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s battle strength rose by another level.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s realm was shaking like a dam that was about to burst, ready to break at any time.


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm reached 500, the dam released its flood at this instant.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s realm jumped from the fourth level of the Void Realm to the fifth level of the Void Realm.


    Along with Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough, his dao rhythm instantly rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s right leg and began to transform into Ye Sheng¡¯s right leg. Finally, his entire right calf transformed.


    Kacha!


    In the sky, lightning gathered, dark clouds filled the sky, and violent winds swept over.


    The Thunder Tribtion had arrived.


    Ye Sheng hadpletely absorbed the seven ultimate divine light. He came to his senses and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to transcend the tribtion, and then I¡¯ll leave this ce. When you¡¯ve recovered, we can meet again in the Central ins.¡±


    Merlin said inly, ¡°If we¡¯re fated to meet again, we won¡¯t meet again if we¡¯re not fated to.¡±


    Mei Ling, on the other hand, did not speak.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Seeing that the thunder tribtion was getting thicker, he did not linger any longer and said, ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Boom!


    Just as Ye Sheng left the pavilion in the sky, the Lightning became violent.


    This time, Ye Sheng did not take out the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The pantheon pill furnace had been damaged by the Lightningst time, so it would probably be very difficult to collect the lightning tribtion this time. Ye Sheng still needed to recuperate for a period of time.


    Now that he had fully recovered from his injuries, facing this lightning tribtion, he waspletely fearless and directly charged forward.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning struck ye Sheng¡¯s body, but it was easily absorbed by Ye Sheng¡¯s body. There was no damage at all.


    ¡°My current physical body is not one that you can strike at will,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He entered the lightning and punched out without any fear.


    Boom!


    The heavenly tribtion trembled. It trembled continuously from Ye Sheng¡¯s fierce punch and almost copsed.


    Rumble!


    The Heavenly Tribtion was enraged, and hundreds of lightning bolts descended, wanting to devour Ye Sheng.


    However, at this moment, Ye Sheng opened his mouth and swallowed the world, using his entire body to contain the lightning bolts.


    Crackle!


    The lightning bolts couldn¡¯t cause any waves in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Most of his body had turned into his essence body, and there was also the Dao rhythm of lightning. As the lightning bolts were assimted and entered ye Sheng¡¯s body, they immediately turned into energy, it replenished ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base.


    The lightning tribtion this time did not pose any pressure to Ye Sheng. He could suppress the heavens with his fists, swallow the heavens and earth like a whale, and even rise up to take a bath in the heavenly tribtion.


    Lightning surrounded Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and he bathed in it. He endured the pain and refined his body.


    ¡°Netherworld sacred physique, Breakthrough!¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a long cry and began to evolve his body in the Lightning.


    Every breakthrough of the Netherworld sacred physique would bring about a different change to Ye Sheng. Even if his body was transformed into an origin, he would still be able to benefit from it. That was why ye Sheng had never given up on cultivating.


    Right now, tens of thousands of lightning bolts were striking ye Sheng¡¯s body. This was a good opportunity for him to make a breakthrough.


    Tempering himself time and time again was like tempering an ordinary piece of iron. After thousands of tempering, he would be able to turn it into fine iron.


    Within the Lightning, Ye Sheng was struck for a full fifteen minutes, and at least tens of thousands of lightning bolts descended on his body. However, he acted as if nothing had happened, and instead became stronger and stronger, truly just like taking a bath.


    Lightning of this degree was already unable to do anything to Ye Sheng.


    After Ye Sheng broke through to the fifth level of the void stage, theherworld saintly being continued to break through, and with the addition of 500 Dao rhythms, the current ye Sheng waspletely unafraid of the eleventh level of the void stage.


    ¡°Among the eleventh level of the void stage, I¡¯m the strongest.¡±Ye Sheng swallowed the entire bolt of lightning in onest gulp and stood proudly in the sky. His eyes were bright and extremely intense.


    His strength had increased by arge margin, and Ye Sheng was invincible below the twelfth level of the void stage.


    If Ye Sheng dared to say such words now, it could be seen just how great the increase in his strength was.


    ..


    When the tribtion ended and everything returned to peace, Ye Sheng left the seven terminations ridge.


    Behind the Seven Terminations Ridge was the Dragon Pool Great Abyss. The Endless Dragon Pool Great Abyss meandered past. Ye Sheng stood at the side and closed his eyes.


    He wasmunicating with the Void Demon King.


    Previously, Ye Sheng was injured and his soul was dispirited. He could notmunicate with him. Now that he had recovered, he could naturallymunicate with him.


    The Void Demon King, Chu Zhongtian, and qilin were together. He didn¡¯t know what was going on either?


    ¡°Void Demon King, can you hear my voice?¡±Ye Shengmunicated through the power of the contract.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, where are you? I can hear you. We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Have you recovered?¡±The void demon king¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Seven Absolute Ridge near the Dragon Pool Great Abyss. Where are you guys?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re at Broken Dragon Cliff. There¡¯s news about the divine dragon here. We thought you woulde over, so we came over first,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng understood. It would be easy if he knew the location. He said, ¡°Wait for me there. I¡¯ll look for you guys. Is Chu Zhongtian Okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Of course he¡¯s fine. I helped them hide their aura. No one will notice,¡±the Void Demon King said proudly.


    ¡°Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±Ye Sheng ended the call. He was relieved to know that they were safe and sound.


    ¡°Broken Dragon Cliff, has the Divine Dragon appeared?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. He locked the direction and immediately rushed over.


    Ye Sheng just happened to know the location of the Broken Dragon Cliff. It was a cliff three thousand miles behind the Heavenly Fey Holy Land. It was bottomless and extremely terrifying. It was possible to hide a true dragon there.


    From what the Void Demon King said, the true dragon had already been discovered. That was why there were so many people gathered there.


    Ye Sheng had broken through now and was no longer afraid. He directly swaggered over.


    If Mu Yun dared to appear now, Ye Sheng would dare to kill him.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t at the twelfth level of the Void Realm, Ye Sheng had nothing to be afraid of.


    And just as Ye Sheng was rushing towards Broken Dragon Cliff, an old man was also walking towards Broken Dragon Cliff, he muttered, ¡°This long worm is actually hiding here. When I go over to catch it, I can roast it, make soup, or marinate it. A true dragon has a lot of meat.¡±


    The old man and Ye Sheng rushed over at the same time, but their goals were different. Ye Sheng needed dragon blood and Dragon Soul, while the old man needed dragon meat. He wanted to satisfy his appetite.

 Chapter 447 - , reuniting with the Great Demon King of the Void (third watch)

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 46, reuniting with the Great Demon King of the Void (third watch)</h4>


    Broken Dragon Cliff was a cliff. It was very huge and surrounded by mountains. The terrain was steep and no one lived there.


    Because the cliff was winding, it looked like a true dragon. In addition to the legend in the Miao vige, the cliff here was formed after a true dragon was killed. Therefore, the name of Broken Dragon Cliff was spread.


    And this divine dragon was hidden here, which was the same as the most dangerous ce that Ye Sheng had previously said was the safest ce.


    But unfortunately, it was discovered.


    In a day¡¯s time, Ye Sheng crossed a region of ten thousand miles and arrived at the Broken Dragon Cliff.


    The Broken Dragon Cliff was in front of him, and what could be seen in his eyes were numerous mountains. There were many peaks, some were handsome, some were sinister, some were strange-shaped, and some were towering into the clouds..


    There were many people at the Broken Dragon Cliff. They were all cultivators of different realms.


    Many jindan stage people came here to watch and wanted to see the legendary divine dragon.


    Not everyone had this opportunity.


    Ever since the divine dragon of the Dragon Dynasty disappeared, there had been no more divine dragons appearing, and they were even rarer than Kirins.


    At least, not long ago, Kirins rode on one of the old sword men and fought with King Ye to the death.


    Golden Elixir realm cultivators also knew that they couldn¡¯t participate in this battle, so they came here in groups to broaden their horizons.


    The emptiness realm was the main fighting force, and it was the upper echelon of the emptiness realm, not the initial emptiness realm.


    The emptiness realm was divided into twelve levels, but it was roughly divided into the initial emptiness realm, the intermediate emptiness realm, the advanced emptiness realm, the advanced emptiness realm, and the pinnacle of the emptiness realm.


    They corresponded to the first to third level, the third to sixth level, the sixth to ninth level, and the ninth to eleventh level respectively. The Pinnacle Stage was the Void Realm 12 levels.


    Ye Sheng was currently at the Void Realm Intermediate stage, but hisbat strength was invincible below the Void Realm Pinnacle Stage.


    All the mountains were filled with people. Ye Sheng frowned. With so many people, there was no way he could find the void demon king.


    He could not help butmunicate with the void demon king again.


    ¡°Where are you guys?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The void demon king¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°You came so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I broke through. The Kun Peng transformation speed is getting stronger,¡±ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°Well done, well done.¡±The Void Demon King was very satisfied.


    ¡°Where are you guys? I¡¯ll go find you guys,¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°On a mountain peak in the form of a lion. If youe looking for us, it¡¯ll be very easy to find.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng immediately scanned the entire mountain peak near Broken Dragon Cliff.


    Strange mountain peaks were everywhere, but a mountain peak like a lion was still very easy to find.


    In less than ten seconds, Ye Sheng found it.


    Sou!


    His speed was so fast that his afterimage remained on the spot, but his body had already arrived at this mountain peak.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng slightly released his aura.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ye Sheng, I knew you would be fine.¡±A burst ofughter rang out. Chu Zhongtian ran over and hugged ye Sheng excitedly.


    Ye Sheng had saved him twice in a row, and this time, he was even in danger. Chu Zhongtian felt extremely guilty, and he hugged ye Sheng very tightly.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not a girl. Why are you hugging me so tightly?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but tease him.


    Only then did Chu Zhongtian let go of Ye Sheng and said, ¡°Do you know that if anything happens to you, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in this crisis twice,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    He had used up all of Chu Zhongtian¡¯s life-saving methods on the grasnd. He had even prepared to pass the sword-wielding old man to Chu Zhongtian¡¯s Sheng. He had learned the thirteen swords and caused Chu Zhongtian to not have any life-saving methods. That was why he was in a crisis.


    ¡°We are brothers. You are treating us as outsiders when you say this.¡±Chu Zhongtian red, not allowing Ye Sheng to mention this matter again.


    Ye Sheng nodded with a smile, and did not mention it again.


    Pounce Ling Ling!


    The Void Demon King flew over, pping his wings andnding on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. His expression was proud, but when he saw ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation, he said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, you have broken through to the fifth level of the Void Realm?¡±


    It was only now that Chu Zhongtian noticed, and he said enviously, ¡°I thought that after absorbing the secret treasure left behind by the old fellow, I would definitely surpass you, but I was still far behind you.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian was now at the first level of the Void realm, and he had absorbed the treasure that the old man with the sword had set up in the early years. However,pared to Ye Sheng, he was still far from it.


    ¡°Although your cultivation is inferior to mine, you have a divine beast. Where¡¯s the Qilin?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The qilin is watching over there.¡±Chu Zhongtian pointed with his finger. In the distance, a beauty in a long red dress stood with a smile. Her skin was as fair as snow.


    ¡°This... She can transform?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Divine beasts can transform when they reach the emptiness realm. However, they usually don¡¯t choose to do so because the body of a divine beast is morefortable than that of a human. However, for Chu Zhongtian¡¯s sake, I¡¯m willing to transform into a human.¡±The Qilin¡¯s voice was very pleasant. When it said this.., he looked at Chu Zhongtian lovingly.


    Ye Sheng pointed at Chu Zhongtian in amusement and said in a low voice, ¡°When did you take care of this qilin?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian raised his eyebrows proudly and said, ¡°This brother has great charm. The qilin is depending on me.¡±


    Ye Sheng clicked his tongue in wonder. This was the first time he had seen a divine beast and a human in love. Strictly speaking, this was a human-beast rtionship. Ye Sheng could not help but give Chu Zhongtian a thumbs up, expressing his admiration.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what fortuitous encounter did you encounter that allowed you to break through so quickly?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    Chu Zhongtian also looked at Ye Sheng curiously.


    Ye Sheng then exined the matter of the seven ultimate goddess to them.


    After Chu Zhongtian heard it, he clicked his tongue in wonder and said, ¡°You Brat¡¯s luck is much better than mine. The seven ultimate goddess, a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void Realm, acknowledged you as her elder brother. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll take in a love younger sister?¡±


    Ye Sheng rolled his eyes at him in annoyance and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    ¡°How long have you guys been here? Have you seen a true dragon?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for seven days, but we haven¡¯t seen a true dragon. But the Qilin said that the true dragon is at the bottom of this broken dragon cliff,¡±Chu Zhongtian said,


    the qilin nodded and said, ¡°That evil dragon is the same as us. It¡¯s been imprisoned for too long. It¡¯s very brutal. At that time, it was also an evil dragon with a notorious reputation, so I remember its scent.¡±


    ¡°The blood of this evil dragon can be used to temper the body and strengthen the meridians. The dragon soul can be used to nourish the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and the dragon body can be used to eat. It can be said that there are many treasures.¡±Ye Sheng dismembered the evil dragon before he could even see it, he had even thought of how to use it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this time, there are quite a number of experts at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm. You are not a match for them,¡±Chu Zhongtian said seriously.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I was indeed not a match for them before the eleventh level of the emptiness realm, but now, they should not be a match for me.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian said in shock, ¡°Are you able to fight through the eleventh level of the emptiness realm now?¡±


    When he was in the heaven-destroying demon Holy Land, Ye Sheng was crushed by the sect master of the Heaven Demon Holy Land. Even if he relied on his life to fight back with the thirteen swords, he was still crushed during the rest of the time.


    How long had it been?


    Ye Sheng was invincible at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm?


    Chu Zhongtian originally thought that he had overestimated ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation speed, but now it seemed that he had still underestimated it.

 Chapter 448 - Ye Sheng’s fierceness (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 47, Ye Sheng¡¯s fierceness (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m invincible below the 12th level of the Void Martial stage, so we can directly take this evil dragon.¡±


    With Ye Sheng and the qilin, they were equivalent to two experts at the 11th level of the Void Martial stage, and it wasn¡¯t a simple 11th level of the Void Martial stage.


    There was no need to say more about Ye Sheng. The Qilin was a divine beast, and it already had the ability to crush those of the same level. In addition to her innate divine ability, once she used it, she would definitely be able to fight two people at once, or even dy three people.


    As for Ye Sheng, fighting two or three people at the eleventh level of the Void realm alone was absolutely not a problem. With suchbat strength, what was there for Ye Sheng to be afraid of?


    The void demon king said excitedly, ¡°Immediately go and capture that evil dragon and boil it into soup. I haven¡¯t eaten dragon meat for a long time.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian was a little worried. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too high-profile?¡±


    ¡°Why? has the West Chu Madman¡¯s Courage be weaker now?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a smile.


    Chu Zhongtian said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s not that my courage has be weaker, but that I¡¯m thinking rationally. There are people from all the major sects nearby, not just the southwest region, but also the great experts of the Central ins. Once you be the first bird, and a powerful first bird, you will definitely be attacked.¡±


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they won¡¯te. Once theye, I¡¯m not afraid of any fatal blow. This time, I want to tell the world that Ye Sheng has grown up.¡±


    With strength, Ye Sheng did not want to hide anymore. He would definitely kill this evil dragon. Whoever dared toe would die.


    The qilin transformed into a human. It looked weak, but its personality did not change at all.


    She was still as violent and wild as ever.


    Even if she transformed into a human, deep down, she was still that proud divine beast qilin.


    Chu Zhongtian looked at the qilin and Ye Sheng. He knew that he could not dissuade them, and he also knew that he could not participate in this battle. Even if he had already broken through to the void tier, the first level of the void tier would not be able to participate in this battle.


    ¡°Void Demon King, you and Chu Zhongtian hide together and protect yourselves. Don¡¯t be discovered by others. As long as nothing happens to you two, we can make a ruckus without any scruples,¡±ye Sheng said.


    Void demon king nodded and said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. Although I don¡¯t have muchbat strength, my concealment technique is something that even those at the twelfth level of the Void realm can forget about discovering.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian also nodded and said, ¡°I will hide. Ye Sheng, take good care of the Qilin.¡±


    A trace of confidence appeared on the Qilin¡¯s beautiful face as she said, ¡°I am different from other qilin with gentle personalities. I have inherited the Blood Qilin¡¯s bloodline. Fighting is our instinct.¡±


    Most of the Kirin n had gentle personalities, which was why the Kirin was known as the auspicious beast.


    However, there was a bloodline that was different.


    The Blood Kirin was born with the bloodline of fighting. Compared to other kirins, its personality was more violent, unmoving like a mountain, and tormenting like fire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the broken dragon cliff. Countless pairs of eyes were staring at it, waiting for the evil dragon to appear.


    Boom!


    Stepping out, Ye Sheng stepped in the air. His aura spread out like a tidal wave, drowning the entire ce.


    Everyone raised their heads in surprise and looked at him in bewilderment. who was this person who dared to stand out in such a grand manner?


    ¡°Evil dragon,e out and face your death!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s body stood in mid-air. His expression was cold as he spoke. His voice rumbled like thunder.


    This scene caused many people¡¯s hearts to jump.


    ¡°He actually wants to fight a true dragon alone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. So many factions are watching. Even if he lured the true dragon out, it would be futile.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the attitude of the other great experts.¡±


    Many people discussed and didn¡¯t think highly of Ye Sheng. Wasn¡¯t this too arrogant?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s actions caused many emptiness realm experts to frown and be dissatisfied. However, since the true dragon didn¡¯t appear, they could continue to watch.


    Of course, most people chose to continue watching. However, there were also some who didn¡¯t like Ye Sheng¡¯s arrogance and spoke in a strange tone.


    ¡°A fifth level emptiness realm expert dares to challenge a true dragon. He doesn¡¯t even know how the Word ¡®death¡¯is written.¡±


    ¡°A true dragon is at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm. I¡¯m afraid a single dragon me will be able to incinerate your body.¡±


    ¡°I want to see how you die.¡±


    These voices came from the surrounding mountains, but the person who spoke did not reveal his true body.


    Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°Scoundrels only know how to hide behind the back and mock. If you have the ability,e out.¡±


    ¡°Sharp-tongued brat, you¡¯re not qualified enough to make grandfathere out.¡±A dissatisfied voice sounded out.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze focused, and he immediately caught the position of the other party. His body moved, and he executed the Kun Peng Transformation, and in an instant, he arrived at the mountain peak that the other party was at.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist smashed down, and the sky trembled. Terrifying true energy and might spread out in an instant, and with a bang, he directly sted the other party flying.


    ¡°You...¡±an old man at the eighth level of the void stage looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief, and he truly didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng had actually noticed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already used a secret technique, Kid, how did you discover me?¡±The eighth level of the void stage shouted coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy, and I hate people who talk too much nonsense the most. Go and die.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold, and he was toozy to exin, and he directly smashed down with a fist.


    Bang!


    When this fist descended, Ye Sheng¡¯s body was surrounded by the ten Yama pces, and the tenyers of world flowing light scryer images rushed out in an instant.


    Rumble!


    This eighth level void martial artist was just about to fly into a rage, but he instantly discovered that he was already in danger. Ye Sheng¡¯s fist directly struck back all his words, and he used all his strength to defend.


    Sky Screen Great Formation!


    The eighth level void martial artist executed a great defensive technique, and a sky screen descended from the sky, ceaselessly descending, forming a barrier that wanted to block ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    But in an instant, Ye Sheng¡¯s fist directly smashed the sky screen.


    Kacha!


    Without any difficulty, Ye Sheng¡¯s punch directly smashed the sky screen, and the following fist didn¡¯t change its momentum and directly smashed onto the other party¡¯s body.


    Its speed was too fast, and its might was too formidable. The other party was utterly incapable of withstanding it.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength shocked the people in the vicinity of the Broken Dragon Cliff.


    Bang!


    An expert at the eighth level of the Void Martial stage died miserably under Ye Sheng¡¯s fist, and he didn¡¯t even let out a single miserable cry.


    He only withstood it for a moment, but it was quickly countered, and it was so fast that it seemed as if it hadn¡¯t happened at all. His body was smashed into pieces by Ye Sheng¡¯s fist, and it scattered all over the ground.


    The discussions in the surroundings fell silent at this moment.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide, and they looked at it in disbelief. They werepletely unwilling to believe that this was what they had seen?


    An expert at the eighth level of the void martial stage was instantly killed by an expert at the fifth level of the Void Martial stage.


    It was swift and direct, and without any suspense, he was instantly killed like this.


    It was simply terrifying to the extreme, and an unbelievable scene had happened before their eyes.


    ¡°Evil dragon, scram out. Don¡¯t force me to enter Broken Dragon Cliff and drag you out.¡±Ye Sheng instead turned around and directly roared at Broken Dragon Cliff,pletely disregarding this eighth level void stage expert.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to care about the identity of the other party, the force he came from, and the expert behind him.


    In his eyes, there was only this evil dragon.

 Chapter 449 - , Qilin and Dragon Battle (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 48, Qilin and Dragon Battle (Second Update)</h4>


    Chu Zhongtian could not help but swallow his saliva when he saw ye Sheng being so violent. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fierce?¡±


    The Void Demon King, on the other hand, did not find it troublesome to watch the show. He said, ¡°This person is courting death. Who Can he me? He thinks that it¡¯s fine to mock others behind their backs. However, to experts, they can kill you if you mock them.¡±


    On the mountain peak near the broken dragon cliff, many emptiness realm experts fell silent.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°It seems to be... Ye Sheng,¡±someone said uncertainly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng. He destroyed the emergence Holy Land and then destroyed the people of the Heaven Demon Holy Land,¡±someone said with certainty.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t That Ye Sheng just at the emptiness realm? How could he be so powerful? Isn¡¯t this too terrifying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not long ago, he was still being suppressed and beaten by the sect master of the Heavenly Demon Holy Land. If it wasn¡¯t for the qilin saving him, he would have died without a doubt. How could he be so powerful now?¡±


    ¡°Too terrifying. This Ye Sheng isn¡¯t even twenty years old, yet he already has such strength. Could it be that he broke through to the void initiation stage at the age of twenty?¡±


    The people who were shocked by Ye Sheng began to discuss intensely.


    This time, no one dared to mock ye Sheng anymore. The corpse of that person just now wasn¡¯tpletely cold, and no one wanted to be the next.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t pay attention to their discussion, but instead stared at the broken dragon cliff.


    The evil dragon must have heard his two loud roars. Ye Sheng could feel that under this broken dragon cliff, in the bottomless darkness, there was an evil aura, enormous and ferocious, suppressing it.


    The evil dragon knew that it was in danger. It was not provoked by Ye Sheng and refused toe out.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I will lift the mountain and fill up broken dragon cliff. I willpletely suppress you at the bottom and nevere out for the rest of your life,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°You are going too far. Human, I have no enmity with you. Why are you chasing me?¡±A furious voice sounded from the bottom of broken dragon cliff. It was very old and grand.


    ¡°We have no enmity with each other, but there¡¯s someone here who has enmity with you,¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Who? I haven¡¯t killed anyone since I came out of the seal. You humans will find excuses to take the treasures from me. Just say it.¡±The dragon¡¯s angry voice sounded.


    ¡°Dragon, do you still remember your old friend?¡±The qilin came out and turned into its true form. A fiery-red qilin stood in the air and stared at Broken Dragon Cliff. Its eyes turned blood-red. It was obviously very angry.


    ¡°Kirin, Blood Kirin, you¡¯re Not Dead Yet?¡±The evil dragon roared in shock.


    Rumble!


    An evil aura spread out. Strong gales rose and the wind swept the clouds. It was as if some ancient ferocious creature had appeared, making it difficult for many people to breathe.


    The evil dragon came out.


    A 3000-meter-long ck giant dragon slowly appeared. Its ferocious head was the size of a house. Its blood-redntern-sized eyes were extremely brutal. Its ck dragon body coiled around it and its four ws were sharp, all of a sudden, it flew into the air and stood in opposition to the qilin in the sky.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The evil dragon let out a roar that shook the heavens, and it blew at the qilin, causing the qilin¡¯s hair to rise up. However, the Qilin¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he looked at it with neither joy nor sorrow.


    ¡°If I swallow you, I¡¯ll be able to break through to the twelfth level of the Void Martial stage and directly transcend the tribtion and break through.¡±The evil dragon looked at the blood qilin ferociously and greedily.


    ¡°Just Nice, you killed my parents, and this blood feud should be settled today.¡±The qilinughed coldly, and the burning mes all over his body burned fiercely as he kicked out.


    Bang!


    The void trembled, and under the shocked expressions of many people, the battle between the Qilin and the evil dragon was extremely fierce. The two people directly shed right from the start, and the evil dragon shrunk its body to be only four to five meters in size, shing with the ten meter long qilin.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The sounds of battle rang out continuously. It was extremely intense. The two of them did not let go at all. They were mortal enemies when they met.


    The Kirin wanted revenge and the evil dragon wanted to break through. They would not rest until one of them died.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward and wanted to join in.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, help me protect the Dharma. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us. I want to personally take care of this evil dragon today.¡±The Kirin¡¯s voice resounded in the sky.


    Ye Sheng stopped and looked around with a cold expression.


    The battle between the Kirin and the evil dragon was extremely intense. The evil dragon swung its tail and attacked with its sharp ws.


    The Kirin unleashed the potential in its body to the maximum. Streaks of blood-colored light spread out as it disyed the Kirin race¡¯s innate divine ability, or rather, the blood kirin race¡¯s innate divine ability.


    Kirin transformation!


    Streaks of blood qilin appeared and transformed into supreme attacks that bombarded the evil dragon.


    The evil dragon wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone. He turned around and spat out a streak of dragon mes, and the boiling mes evaporated the blood-colored light.


    ¡°Qilin true fire.¡±The qilin wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone. He opened his mouth and spat out a streak of mes as well.


    Rumble!


    The two pirs of fire shed directly, and the evil dragon and qilin weren¡¯t willing to be outdone. Both sides were at the eleventh level of the Void realm, so they naturally didn¡¯t have any fear.


    ¡°Blood Transformation!¡±The Qilin suddenly roared out, and a violent force surged out from his body, and he directly split into three, and the three qilin attacked the evil dragon together.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The evil dragon wasn¡¯t able to detect anything, and he was directly struck, and his body was sted into several pieces. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°My Blood Transformation was created for you, and you died for a worthy cause,¡±the qilin said coldly. His personality wasn¡¯t like a woman at all, and seeing this caused ye Sheng to sweat for Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t die like this. I still have hope,¡±the dragon roared. Its head struggled with all its might, releasing light and about to cast a forbidden technique.


    Time reversal.


    Back to one minute ago, he was determined not to leave the broken dragon cliff. In just one minute, he was killed. This was too fast.


    However, kylin frowned and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, we can¡¯t let him cast a forbidden technique.¡±


    True energy spread out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body. ¡°Nether River!¡±


    A long river spread out in a vast and mighty manner. It rolled up the evil dragon¡¯s body in an instant and pped it fiercely.


    Rumble!


    The Evil Dragon¡¯s head was pped away, and this forbidden technique was interrupted.


    ¡°No...¡±the evil dragon roared. It was unwilling to believe that this wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡°This dragon is mine.¡±At this moment, several shadows appeared. They were all at the eleventh level of the Void realm, and they wanted to snatch the true dragon¡¯s soul.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, and he said, ¡°All of you know how to reap the benefits of others, but if you want to be a fisherman, you have to have the strength, and all of you aren¡¯t good enough.¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng directly flew into a rage. He raised his sword finger, and thirteen longswords appeared around him.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The sounds of sword drawing rang out continuously, causing many people to feel a chill in their bones.


    Sword Qi suffused the entire area, and Ye Sheng¡¯s 13 longswords descended directly.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Rumble!


    The 13 longswords descended together with great momentum, and they shed onto the bodies of these people at the 11th level of the void stage in an instant, causing them to continuously spit out blood and fly backwards, and there were even two people at the 11th level of the void initiation stage.., a pair of arms had been chopped off by Ye Sheng on the spot, and they¡¯d lost theirbat ability.


    This was simply a one-sided massacre, and Ye Sheng drew his sword and hacked away several experts at the 11th level of the void initiation stage.

 Chapter 450 - the Violent Ye Sheng (third watch)

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 49, the Violent Ye Sheng (third watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s 13 sword strikes struck out, directly shocking everyone in this area.


    This sword technique was too terrifying.


    Earlier, at least five people at the 11th level of the void initiation stage charged out, wanting to snatch the evil dragon¡¯s soul, but Ye Sheng¡¯s 13 sword strikes struck out and directly sent them all flying, and it even caused them to spit out blood.


    Two people at the eleventh level of the void initiation stage had their arms chopped off, and they looked at Ye Sheng with resentment. They gnashed their teeth in hatred, yet they were helpless.


    Ye Sheng was too domineering.


    ¡°This dragon soul is mine. Whoever wants to die cane and snatch it.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was ice-cold, and his killing intent was overflowing.


    His Nether River swept out, and in an instant, he withdrew all of the evil dragon¡¯s body, including the Dragon¡¯s blood, and sent it into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Impudent! You¡¯re only one person, and we have so many eleventh level emptiness realm experts here. Can you go against the heavens by yourself?¡±A furious shout sounded out. It was Mu Yun, and he had brought the eighteen dragon sparrows.


    Mu Yun¡¯s gaze was sinister as he stared at Ye Sheng, and the killing intent within was revealed. He was truly shocked.


    One day ago, he¡¯d met Ye Sheng at the seven destions ridge. At that time, Ye Sheng was only at the fourth level of the emptiness realm, and he was heavily injured. He wasn¡¯t a match for him at all.


    But a dayter. Not only had ye Sheng recovered from his injuries, but he could also suppress those at the eleventh level of the void stage.


    Was there anything more ridiculous than this?


    Mu Yun knew that he couldn¡¯t let ye Sheng grow any longer. If he continued to grow, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him, and that would be a disaster.


    So he was the first to step out and bring four of the eighteen dragon sparrows at the eleventh level of the void stage to join forces to kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you guys.¡±When Ye Sheng saw Mu Yun, a powerful killing intent erupted from his eyes, and his entire person¡¯s aura rose.


    ¡°It really is heaven that you don¡¯t want to walk on, and Hell that has no doors. As Ye Hong¡¯sckey, I¡¯ll kill all of you today and chop off one of ye Hong¡¯s arms,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. You can defeat an emptiness realm expert, but can you defeat the four of us?¡±Mu Yunughed coldly. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all and directly shed with Ye Sheng.


    By his side stood three emptiness realm 11th level experts. Although they were inferior to him in reaching the peak, they had already entered the 11th level for a very long time.


    If the four of them joined forces, no matter how strong Ye Sheng was, he would still have to kneel down.


    Meanwhile, the three emptiness realm 11th level experts that had been shed by Ye Sheng¡¯s 13 swords to the point of spitting out blood earlier were now filled with rage as they directly charged forward.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯ll definitely die today.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hand over the dragon soul, and I can choose not to participate.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re too overbearing. Hand over the dragon bone, Dragon Blood, and Dragon Soul.¡±


    The three of them were people from major powers in the southwest region, and all of them were big shots of a region. However, when they had been shed by Ye Sheng to the point of spitting blood with the thirteen swords earlier, their expressions were unsightly, and they wanted to seek revenge.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even look at them. Instead, it was the qilin who stood in the air, and his imposing manner spread out to envelop these three people in an instant. He said, ¡°Your opponent is me.¡±


    The expressions of the three people changed slightly. They wanted to deal with Ye Sheng, not this troublesome qilin.


    However, the qilin did not give them a chance to react. He directly pounced on them and covered them with dense true energy.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The three of them were immediately pulled together by the qilin to attack.


    Ye Sheng looked at the four people among the eighteen dragon sparrows and smiled cruelly. He said, ¡°The hatred between me and ye Hong can no longer be alleviated. Either he dies or I die. Today, Ye Hong is not here, so I will kill all of you first.¡±


    ¡°Shameless boasting, take my attack.¡±Mu Yun was the first to attack. His hand turned into a hammer and then smashed down fiercely.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng received the hammer directly, and then his eyes focused.


    ¡°Increase the power of the 8,000 emptiness realm.¡±A terrifying aura suddenly surged out of Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian Earth and instantly filled ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He used his hand as a shield to block the hammer, and then flipped it fiercely.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t use any cultivation technique, move, or secret technique. He just used absolute strength to suppress Mu Yun.


    Bang!


    Mu Yun was directly suppressed by Ye Sheng¡¯s backhand, causing him to stagger and fall into the void. Then, he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s palm cover down.


    This palm seemed as if the sky had copsed. The enormous strength suppressed Mu Yun until he spat out blood. He tried his best to block, but he was still not ye Sheng¡¯s match.


    ¡°No, no, this is impossible. You¡¯re only at the fifth level of the emptiness realm. How could you possibly have such formidable strength?¡±Mu Yun said in disbelief.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s palm strike still covered the entire area.


    Mu Yun¡¯s body trembled. He was directly pressed down and was severely injured. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and quickly retreated, staggering.


    Ye Sheng ced his hands behind his back. His expression was cold as he said, ¡°This strength was originally intended to deal with Ye Hong, but now, for the sake of the both of you, I can also use it.¡±


    Ever since Ye Sheng cultivated theherworld sacred physique, he had undergone seven to eight transformations. Every transformation was a qualitative change. After so many transformations, Ye Sheng¡¯s body had long transformed to an inconceivable stage,


    in addition to Ye Sheng¡¯s own foreign body, which had transformed into the origin body, the power that he had now augmented had long reached an unimaginable stage.


    The power of 8,000 fifth level emptiness realm experts.


    It was also fortunate that Ye Sheng had passed all the knowledge that he had obtained to Earth, allowing the people on Earth to continuously cultivate. Until now, there were over 10,000 emptiness realm experts.


    Ye Sheng, who was at the fifth level of the emptiness realm, had all sorts of cultivation techniques, and with the addition of the 8,000 power of the emptiness realm, he did not need three moves to kill Mu Yun.


    That was why ye Sheng said that he was invincible below the 12th level of the emptiness realm.


    He was truly invincible, and he wasn¡¯t just saying that.


    Mu Yun and his three brothers frowned. This was too abnormal. Ye Sheng¡¯s strength had exceeded their expectations.


    ¡°Kill, attack together.¡±Mu Yun was still unwilling. If he didn¡¯t Kill Ye Sheng today, given a certain amount of time, even those at the 12th level of the emptiness realm wouldn¡¯t be his match.


    ¡°Thousand miles of Ice Seal!¡±


    ¡°Instant is eternal!¡±


    ¡°Raging mes!¡±


    ¡°Zhan Tian, draw your sword!¡±


    Four extremely powerful attacks attacked in an instant. Their terrifying auras shook countless mountains, and their light was dazzling.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, all of this was just so-so.


    He had added the strength of 8,000 void realms, and his body had already reached a limit.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng pulled out a single hand in the air.


    With this pull, he pulled out a longsword. It was a virtual longsword, and Ye Sheng held it in his hand.


    Samsara sword technique!


    This was the secret technique passed down in the Samsara sect. It was a very powerful one. When one cultivated it to the peak, it was not inferior to Sheng¡¯s thirteen sword techniques.


    Sheng¡¯s thirteen sword techniques were the insights of the sword-wielding elder, and the Samsara sword technique was also a sword technique that the sessive sect masters of the Samsara sect had continuously learned and modified.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s sword directly shed out.


    Rumble!


    The light was dazzling, and at this moment, it transformed into a sword Qi that was a thousand feet long.


    Within this sword qi, yin and yang were left and right. Life and death apanied it, and Samsara was born within it.


    This sword represented a kind of life and deathprehension.


    This sword was the foundation of Samsara, and it was disyed.


    This sword was ye Sheng¡¯s fusion of yin and yang, the Dao rhythm of samsara.


    This sword was so powerful that it covered up all of its might.


    Boom!


    Boundless light erupted. Life and death, yin and yang, and Samsara intertwined together.


    It killed directly.


    Mu Yun and the other two¡¯s attacks were so weak at this moment.


    It was like the water in a poolpared to the waves in the sea.


    So powerless.


    The Sword of rebirth crushed over without any form of resistance.


    I¡¯m crushing.


    Mu Yun¡¯s pupils constricted, and he immediately wanted to escape.


    However, when the sword of rebirth swept over, everything returned to silence.


    The four eleventh level emptiness realm experts of the eighteen dragon sparrowspletely vanished into nothingness at this moment.


    No corpses were left behind.

 Chapter 451 - the Old Man’s presence (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 50, the Old Man¡¯s presence (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword swept through the four great emptiness realm 11thyer, causing the world to bepletely clear. Everyone looked on silently, shocked, terrified, afraid, and worried..


    All sorts of emotions intertwined together, and someone even cried out involuntarily, ¡°Could it be that Ye Sheng is able to exchange blows with the emptiness realm 12thyer?¡±


    When the three emptiness realm experts who were fighting with the qilin saw this scene, their livers trembled. They didn¡¯t have the courage to escape in a panic, as if they had started a battle.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t chase after them when he saw this. Instead, he swept his gaze across the peaks and said, ¡°Who else wants toe out and throw their lives away?¡±


    Silence!


    No one dared to answer ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    Even those at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm were silent at this moment.


    Ye Sheng was too fierce.


    Among the eighteen dragon sparrows under King Ye¡¯smand, the four strongest people were swept away by his sword. Their bodies were not left behind, and their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    Who still dared to go up?


    Did they not want to die?


    No one dared to go out without the strength of the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.


    And in this world, the twelfth level of the emptiness realm was extremely rare. Most of them had their own matters and would note here.


    The four great divine beasts were no longer of much help to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. Their only goal was to sessfully transcend the tribtion and ascend.


    Ye Sheng shouted, but no one agreed. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll take this evil dragon with me.¡±


    It was still silent.


    The body of a true dragon was full of treasures. Dragon Bones, Dragon Skin, Dragon Soul, Dragon Blood, Dragon Core, and so on..


    But when these treasures werepared to their own lives, everyone still chose their own lives.


    When Ye Sheng saw that no one stood out, he left together with the qilin.


    As soon as they left, the others instantly dispersed and spread the news.


    Ye Sheng had single-handedly wiped out the four great emptiness realm 11th level experts and snatched away the true dragon¡¯s corpse.


    This news spread like wildfire within a day, and many people looked at it in disbelief after hearing it.


    No one was willing to believe it, but this was the truth.


    ..


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re too fierce now.¡±Chu Zhongtian sighed after seeing Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve forgotten something. I can finally pass it on to you now.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked in confusion.


    ¡°Sheng, thirteen swords,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Sheng, thirteen swords was the sword-wielding old man¡¯s lifelong inspiration. His entire life¡¯s achievement was in this sword technique. He had originally nned to pass it on to Chu Zhongtian, but on the Prairie, Chu Zhongtian had lent his strength to Ye Sheng, unexpectedly, Ye Sheng had learned it.


    Previously, Ye Sheng had only learned this sword technique, but he was unable to pass it on to others because Ye Sheng himself did not understand it.


    Now That Ye Sheng had grasped the essence of life, the essence of the thirteen swords could naturally be passed on to Chu Zhongtian.


    Ye Sheng pointed out with a finger, and a resplendent sword ray shot out, directly rushing into Chu Zhongtian¡¯s Sea of consciousness.


    This was life, the thirteen swords. What Ye Sheng had imparted to him was the portion that the sword-wielding old man had imparted to him, and now it waspletely returned to Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m already satisfied that you can bring this sword technique to greater heights. I¡¯m not a sword practitioner myself, and this sword technique can not be brought to the highest level in my hands.¡±Chu Zhongtian sighed.


    He didn¡¯t reject practicing the sword, but he wasn¡¯t obsessed with the sword either. Thus, he had never had much desire for this student¡¯s thirteen sword techniques.


    ¡°This is your grandfather¡¯s sword technique after all. You still have to learn it,¡±ye Sheng said to Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard to learn it.¡±Chu Zhongtian nodded.


    At this moment, the Kirin transformed into a woman. She was dressed in red and was extremely beautiful. She said, ¡°Among the four great divine beasts, the evil dragon was killed. There was also the Phoenix and the ck Tortoise.¡±


    The void demon king said, ¡°The Phoenix was reborn and was tricked by Ye Sheng. It has already diedpletely. As for the ck Tortoise, it¡¯s not easy to find it.¡±


    ¡°The ck tortoise has already left the southwest region.¡±In the distance, an old man walked over withrge strides. His speed was extremely fast.


    Ye Sheng and the void demon king were shocked at the same time. This person was actually the old man they knew.


    Ye Sheng had just entered the southwest region when he met an old man who was very arrogant. He said that he wanted to eat dragon meat. Ye Sheng then drank a meal of wine with him, which made him dizzy.


    This old man was the old man in front of him.


    Ye Sheng looked at the old man¡¯s speed, which was very fast. Now that his strength had increased, he looked at the old man¡¯s cultivation, which was still a mass of fog.


    ¡°Old Man, have you seen the ck tortoise before?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Void Demon King looked at him in bewilderment. It had also misjudged this old man.


    Chu Zhongtian and qilin looked on silently. They didn¡¯t know who the old man was, but one look and they could tell that he was very powerful.


    ¡°I have. The reason why I haven¡¯t caught a true dragon for such a long time is because I was dyed by that ck Tortoise,¡±the old man said helplessly.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. This old man had a very good temper with him, so he asked directly.


    ¡°The old ck tortoise found me and asked me to escort his son out of the southwest region. I couldn¡¯t defeat him, so I agreed,¡±the old man exined briefly.


    ¡°The old ck tortoise, the one in the sea?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression moved as he asked.


    When he was reading the allusions, many books had recorded that there was an old Xuanwu in the depths of the sea. It was extremely terrifying, and even those at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm didn¡¯t dare to provoke it.


    ¡°Yes, it was that old bastard who forced me to send his son into the sea, which dyed my chance to find the true dragon. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to kill him.¡±The old man was very regretful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can treat you to dragon meat.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly.


    The old man licked his lips and said, ¡°I already owed you a meal before. Now that you¡¯re treating me to dragon meat, doesn¡¯t that mean I owe you another meal? I¡¯ve never owed anyone two favors before.¡±


    ¡°Then make an exception and owe me one. You can pay me back in the future.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and said.


    For some reason, Ye Sheng felt a little rxed and happy when he got along with this old man. He didn¡¯t feel any pressure.


    Although this old man was very old, he had a humorous personality and got along very well with Ye Sheng.


    Everyone had an aura. Some people felt disgusted when they saw him at first sight. They had an inexplicable feeling of disgust.


    Some people felt so familiar when they saw it, like old friends that they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Ye Sheng and the old man belonged to thetter.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so powerful now. After a while, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±The old man shook his head. He wanted to eat dragon meat, but he didn¡¯t want to Owe Ye Sheng a favor.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll Give You Dragon Meat, and you help me do one thing,¡±Ye Sheng suggested.


    ¡°What Thing?¡±The old man looked at Ye Sheng with puzzlement.


    ¡°I want to eat this dragon meat, and I need the best spring water to wash it. Help me get it,¡±Ye Sheng suggested.


    ¡°I know a ce that has the best spring water,¡±the old man¡¯s eyes lit up and said.


    ¡°Where?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°A spirit spring in the Ten Thousand Dragon Nest. That Spirit Spring is the center of the dragon veins in the entire Southwest region. It¡¯s very rare. I¡¯ll go to the Ten Thousand Dragon Nest right now. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡±the old man said excitedly, it disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 452 - chatting after drinking (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 51, chatting after drinking (second update)</h4>


    The old man came and went quickly. After a few words with Ye Sheng, he went to the ten thousand dragon nest to look for the spiritual spring.


    ¡°The ten thousand dragon nest is not much weaker than the heavenly demon sacrednd. He went just like that?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked in surprise.


    ¡°Since this old man can be rted to the old Xuanwu in the sea, could he be a weakling?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Chu Zhongtian thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the background of that old Xuanwu?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, ording to the records in the ancient books, it has existed for thousands of years. It has always been the overlord of the sea. There were once people who wanted to take it down, but without exception, all of them failed.¡±


    The void demon king said, ¡°The Xuanwu is the one with the longest lifespan and the strongest defense among the divine beasts. As long as it doesn¡¯t want to die, no one can kill it in a one-on-one fight.¡±


    ¡°The ck Tortoise in the sea, in my memory, seems to have existed since the Chen Kingdom was still around,¡±the qilin said with a frown.


    ¡°The Chen Kingdom is at least twenty thousand years away from now,¡±Ye Sheng said with a raised brow.


    This also meant that the ck tortoise in the sea had lived for at least twenty thousand years?


    This was a little terrifying.


    The Great Demon King of the void said, ¡°The lifespan of a divine beast is long, but there is a limit. Twenty thousand years is already the limit for a divine beast that hasn¡¯t broken through to the void tier. I reckon this ck tortoise has reached its final stage.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand years of ck tortoise. I wonder how ferocious the other party is,¡±Chu Zhongtian muttered.


    ¡°I can spray you to death with a yawn,¡±the qilin teased.


    ¡°Spray me to death. Can you bear to do that?¡±Chu Zhongtian flirted.


    The Qilin¡¯s face reddened, and he stretched out his hand to twist Chu Zhongtian¡¯s waist.


    When Ye Sheng and the void demon king saw this scene, they both turned their heads and left, not wanting to see this man and woman flirt.


    ..


    The old man had not left for long. In the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he had returned.


    He did not return empty-handed, but with a clear spring that was condensed with mana, satisfied, he said, ¡°Little brother, this is the best spring water in the entire Southwest region. It contains immortal spiritual energy. A mortal can breathe in it and live for a hundred years without a problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll use this to roast dragon meat.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly.


    ¡°This way, I won¡¯t owe you a favor.¡±The old man chuckled and handed the spring water to Ye Sheng. Then, he began to cook dragon meat on this mountain peak.


    Ye Sheng was very efficient in roasting, steaming, boiling soup, and stir-frying dragon meat. He processed the dragon meat very quickly and soon, the fragrance filled the air.


    The dragon meat in the sky and the donkey meat on the ground represented the delicacy of the dragon meat.


    Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!


    The dragon meat was grilled by the fire, and the fragrance filled the air. The boiling hot oil made a sizzling sound as it was burned. Ye Sheng and his group of five stared at the dragon meat with eager eyes.


    ¡°It has been more than a thousand years since ist ate dragon meat. I really miss this taste,¡±the old man muttered.


    ¡°More than a thousand years? How Old Are you this year, Old Man?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. But when I was born, the Great Li dynasty was still in its heyday,¡±the old man scratched his head and said after thinking carefully.


    ¡°The Great Li dynasty was a dynasty that had been passed down for three thousand years before the Dragon Dynasty. The Dragon Dynasty destroyed the Great Li dynasty and only established the dynasty that was more than a thousand years old,¡±Ye Sheng said. He had read many history books and knew about the Great Li dynasty.


    ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re already three thousand years old this year,¡±Chu Zhongtian eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just three thousand years old.¡±The old man waved his hand and said indifferently.


    ¡°Old Man, What¡¯s your real name?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve long forgotten. A name is just a code name. If I remove this code name, I¡¯ll still be me. Instead, I¡¯ll be even more unrestrained,¡±the old man said freely.


    ¡°Good nature. I¡¯m afraid that the old man has reached the critical stage, the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, right?¡±Ye Sheng praised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, but the old man is afraid of death. I don¡¯t dare to transcend the tribtion, so I¡¯ve been dragging it out. I don¡¯t want to fight with others, and I don¡¯t want to attract the attention of the Heavenly Dao. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve lived to this day,¡±the old man said very indifferently, being Afraid of death wasn¡¯t something worthughing at.


    As they chatted, the dragon meat was roasted, and everyone began to feast.


    Including the Void Demon King, it was also enjoying the dragon meat.


    As they ate, drank, and chatted, of course, it was mainly ye Sheng and the old man who were chatting. Chu Zhongtian asionally interrupted.


    The old man took out the wine that could intoxicate people and handed it to Ye Sheng, saying, ¡°These are all given to me by the old Xuanwu in the sea. It¡¯s meaningless for me to drink by myself. Let¡¯s drink together.¡±


    Ye Sheng took it and poured a little for Chu Zhongtian first.


    ¡°Why did you pour so Little?¡±Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Sheng unhappily, disliking the fact that Ye Sheng had poured too little.


    Ye Sheng revealed a funny expression and looked at the old man. They both saw the evil taste in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll fill it up for you.¡±Ye Sheng immediately admitted his mistake and filled it up.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m a very good drinker. I Won¡¯t pour a thousand cups,¡±Chu Zhongtian said shamelessly.


    Ye Sheng did not express his opinion. He only looked at Chu Zhongtian pitifully with the old man and the Void Demon King.


    Chu Zhongtian said in confusion, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll drink it for you to see.¡±


    Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp..


    Arge bowl of wine was directly downed. Chu Zhongtian wiped his mouth and said, ¡°This wine is not bad. The taste is very good, but it definitely won¡¯t make me drunk.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at it with a smile. The old man looked at it with interest. The void demon king sighed and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to eat such delicious dragon meat.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I won¡¯t be able to eat it? I... I... Why Do I Feel a little dizzy?¡±Chu Zhongtian was confused.


    The qilin immediately hugged Chu Zhongtian and looked at Ye Sheng worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s drunk. This wine is very strong. Even I won¡¯t be able to resist it for long. If he can drink it like this, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t drunk.¡±Ye Shengughed. He was kind enough to sympathize with Chu Zhongtian a little less, he didn¡¯t expect Chu Zhongtian to not appreciate his kindness. This was him setting himself up.


    Only then did qilin feel relieved. Looking at Chu Zhongtian who fell into a deep sleep in a short while, he said unhappily, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, then don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the old manughed loudly. They sat together, a mouthful of dragon meat and a mouthful of wine. They chatted happily.


    The Void Demon King and qilin listened and watched from the side.


    Only after the dragon meat of a dragon tail waspletely eaten did ye sheng stand up and stagger to the side with the old man.


    ¡°Old Man, do you know how to break through quickly?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a face that reeked of alcohol.


    This time, he intentionally controlled himself. He was slightly drunk, but he didn¡¯tpletely pass out.


    ¡°Do you feel that your strength is too weak?¡±The old man stared at Ye Sheng and said.


    ¡°Below the twelfthyer of the emptiness realm, I am invincible,¡±Ye Sheng said proudly, but then he sighed and said, ¡°But my opponent is ye Hong, the number one Lord Ye in the world.¡±


    The old man sat down on the mountain peak and looked at the sunset glow. It was red and shone on the two people, he said, ¡°Ye Hong is indeed powerful. Even that old Xuanwu in the sea praised him as a rare peerless genius in a thousand years.¡±

 Chapter 453 - parting ways -ThirdhUpdatedate)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 52, parting ways -ThirdhUpdatedate)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. He knew that ye Hong was very powerful and a genius. He also knew that ye Hong was very strange and seemed to have a unique background.


    But so what?


    He wanted to kill ye Hong. No matter how talented or powerful the other party was, Ye Sheng would kill him.


    ¡°But I feel that you are even more talented than ye Hong.¡±The old man suddenly said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve drunk with me before and have a taste for me. I¡¯ve studied your growth path and it¡¯s very good. You¡¯ve already possessed such strength in just a few short years. If I give you some more time, you¡¯ll definitely surpass ye Hong,¡±the old man said.


    ¡°But now I just don¡¯t have much time,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    He knew that once the news of the southwest region spread out, he would instantly kill four people at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm with one sword strike. Ye Hong would definitely target him and force ye Sheng to return to Xianyang personally. When that time came, Ye Sheng would face ye Hong directly.


    This was something that Ye Sheng was very certain of.


    Therefore, he was very anxious now. In the past, ye Hong had left him alone because he looked down on Ye Sheng. Coupled with the fact that he was busy with other matters, he had left Ye Sheng alone. When he was free, he would take care of him as well.


    However, ye Hong didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng was actually so terrifying and powerful. In a short period of time, he had crossed so many realms and was directly behind him.


    If Ye Sheng was in ye Hong¡¯s shoes, he wouldn¡¯t have given himself any time. He would surely kill Ye Sheng as soon as possible to prevent any future trouble.


    Ye Sheng was very anxious.


    He needed time.


    Or to put it another way, he needed opportunity, he needed arge amount of energy, and he needed treasures to improve himself.


    So long as he broke through once more and reached the sixth level of the emptiness realm, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t dare say that he¡¯d beaten ye Hong, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to do his utmost to protect his life.


    If he broke through to the seventh level of the emptiness realm, Ye Sheng would have the hope to fight head-on with Ye Sheng.


    That was why ye Sheng had asked the old man.


    ¡°I know of a ce that is a treasure guarded by the members of the longevity tribe, but that ce can not be opened now, and neither can you enter,¡±the old man said after thinking for a moment.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes. If the members of the longevity tribe wanted to open the Pure Land, they would still need a key on him. There had been no news from him until now, so it was obvious that it was impossible for him to do so in the short term.


    ¡°Oh right, there is a ce that might be helpful to you.¡±The old man suddenly remembered and said seriously.


    ¡°What ce?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He sat down with the old man and looked at him.


    ¡°The aether void, a very mysterious ce. No one knows the exact location. I heard it from Old Xuanwu,¡±the old man said.


    ¡°The aether void, what is this ce?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown. He had never heard of it.


    ¡°The aether void contains the greatest secret of this world. Once you obtain it, you will definitely ascend in perfect condition. Old Xuanwu has been searching for it, but there has been no news for 20,000 years, so I think you will not be able to find it either,¡±the old man said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Others have been searching for 20,000 years but still haven¡¯t found it. How can I find it in such a short period of time?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, you are already very powerful now. When you meet ye Hong, hide for a while. When you break through and be stronger, you can face him head-on,¡±the old man persuaded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. If there was no opportunity, he would indeed have to hide from ye Hong¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Of course, I still owe you a favor. If ye Hong wants to make a move against you, I can help you this time,¡±the old man said after thinking carefully.


    ¡°Really?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise and was indescribably pleasantly surprised. With an expert at the 12th level of the emptiness realm who had lived for 3,000 years backing him up, he wouldn¡¯t be worried anymore.


    ¡°Since our temperaments are sopatible, we naturally have to help you. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you need my help, we¡¯ll spread the word. I¡¯ll be in the Central ins for the next period of time. When I hear the news, I¡¯ll definitely rush over to help you,¡±the old man said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Old Man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I haven¡¯t made a move in many years, and my hands are itchy too.¡±The old man waved his hand and said. His eyes became deep as he looked at the sunset slowly falling from the horizon.


    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m leaving. We¡¯ll meet again if fate permits. If you need me, spread the word.¡±The old man stood up, patted his body, and said.


    ¡°Have a safe journey,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The old man waved his hand and flew away in a carefree manner.


    Ye Sheng sat there and looked at the sunset. It was very beautiful. Suddenly, he said, ¡°The sunset represents the end of the day. Doesn¡¯t this look like ye Hong?¡±


    The Void Demon King appeared out of nowhere and said, ¡°Yes, ye Hong is such a sunset. And you are the rising sun. Killing him is just around the corner.¡±


    Ye Shengughed out loud and said, ¡°Killing ye Hong will allow me to enter the void with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. Ye Hong Must Die,¡±the Void Demon King said fiercely. It really hoped that Ye Sheng would enter the void as soon as possible so that it could escape from this world.


    ..


    Chu Zhongtian was drunk for an entire day and night. When he woke up, Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King had already bid farewell to the qilin.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Sheng?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°They left yesterday. You were drunk,¡±qilin replied.


    ¡°How embarrassing.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s old face turned red. When he recalled, he felt extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±Qilin asked Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±Chu Zhongtian thought carefully. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to meet that old fellow. You¡¯re the wife I¡¯ve decided on. You must go and meet that old fellow.¡±


    The sword-wielding old man¡¯s grave was in the grasnd. Chu Zhongtian had said that he would bring the most important woman in his life back to meet the sword-wielding old man. Now that he had this woman, he naturally had to go back.


    Qilin naturally had no objections. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s go. After meeting the old man, we¡¯ll go look for Ye Sheng. He¡¯ll probably face ye Hong directly from now on. As brothers, we naturally have to help him.¡±Chu Zhongtian knew that as ye Sheng¡¯s strength gradually increased.., the conflict with ye Hong was about to erupt.


    ¡°Alright.¡±Qilin smiled slightly and nodded his head in agreement.


    ..


    Ye Sheng and the void demon king were walking in the southwest region. They didn¡¯t leave immediately. The four great divine beasts here were already gone. The True Dragon was killed, the Phoenix Nirvana was easily ambushed by Ye Sheng, and qilin surrendered himself to Chu Zhongtian.., the ck tortoise was taken away by the old ck tortoise, and Mu Bai was also killed by Ye Sheng using the heavenly tribtion. It could be said that there was nothing worth remembering.


    However, Ye Sheng had yet to leave. There was one thing he had yet toplete.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Bai Ling ¡®ER, return the treasure that belongs to her,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    Back then, when they had barged into the heavenly demon Sacred Land¡¯s treasure vault together, Bai Ling ¡®ER had obtained a treasure. Later on, because she was being investigated, she had ced it on Ye Sheng. Now that the heavenly demon sacrednd had been destroyed, Ye Sheng naturally had to return it to her.


    Ye Sheng was a person who knew good from evil. If it was someone else¡¯s property, he had to return it to them.

 Chapter 454 - meeting third aunt (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 53, meeting third aunt (fourth update)</h4>


    Bai Ling ¡®er was very difficult to find. She wasn¡¯t very famous, and not many people in the southwest region knew of her.


    However, Ye Sheng changed his train of thought and found Bai Yutian more easily.


    Bai Yutian was still known by many people as one of the twelve immortals in the world. As someone at the peak of the eleventh level of the Void realm, there were still people who knew of him.


    Ye Sheng directly asked the higher-ups of some big sects. They were well-informed and knew the whereabouts of Bai Yutian. They were afraid of Ye Sheng¡¯s strength and told Ye Sheng.


    Jiangliu vige was a big vige in the southwest region. It had more than 50,000 people and was located in the depths of a big mountain. It was self-sufficient, like a city in the mountains.


    Jiangliu vige built city walls to defend against enemies and wild beasts. The people inside lived a peaceful and prosperous life.


    When Ye Sheng came here, he did not attract anyone¡¯s attention and directly entered the vige.


    The vige was very big. Tens of thousands of people lived in it. There was arge amount of paddy fields, nting rice, some vegetable gardens, orchards, and so on..


    The information that Ye Sheng had learned was that the white jade field was here.


    The moment he entered the vige, Ye Sheng did not hide his aura.


    In a mountain vi in the vige, the beautiful white jade field frowned. He stood up and looked at the entrance of the vige.


    He saw Ye Sheng from a hundred miles away.


    Ye Sheng also saw Bai Yutian. He smiled and nodded.


    Bai Yutian frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what Ye Sheng meant bying?


    ¡°Big Brother, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Beside Bai Yutian, a beautiful woman in a Daoist robe asked.


    ¡°An old friend is here. You must be very happy,¡±Bai Yutian said indifferently.


    ¡°An old friend?¡±The dao-robed woman asked in surprise.


    ¡°I know who it is.¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER had a sh of inspiration as she said excitedly.


    ¡°Who is it? To be able to make big brother so serious, he must not be a weakling,¡±the dao-robed woman said.


    ¡°He definitely isn¡¯t a weakling. He swept through four people at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm with a single sword strike. Can he be a weakling?¡±Bai Ling ¡®ER said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng?¡±The dao-robed woman said in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng hade.


    If Ye Sheng was here, he would definitely recognize her. She was the third aunt who had taught him the secret technique in the west mountain.


    One of ye Hong¡¯s wives, the mother of Ye Sheng¡¯s third brother.


    Bai Yutian nced at Bai Ling ¡®er and said indifferently, ¡°Ye Sheng is here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a rainbow light shed andnded here.


    The rainbow light dispersed and Ye Sheng¡¯s figure appeared. The first person he saw was his third aunt.


    ¡°Third aunt, why are you here?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    He still respected his third aunt very much. When he was at his weakest, she had helped him. Ye Sheng would naturally remember this favor.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, but you¡¯ve actually grown to this stage. Your talent is indeed outstanding,¡±third aunt said with a sigh.


    Every time she saw Ye Sheng, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her son. If her son hadn¡¯t been beaten to death back then, he would be about the same as ye Sheng now. He was full of heroism and at least had the cultivation of jindan stage.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, aren¡¯t you being rude bying here uninvited?¡±Bai Yutang asked with a frown.


    This question immediately made the atmosphere a little awkward. Bai Yutian¡¯s attitude was very unfriendly. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know the reason, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to him.


    If it was before, Ye Sheng would still be afraid of his cultivation. But now, of the so-called twelve immortals in the world, only the top three could make ye Sheng afraid.


    The first ye Hong, the second sword-wielding old man, and the third Taoist Qiu were all at the twelfth level of the Void realm. As for Bai Yutian, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t need to care at all.


    ¡°This is the treasure that you took in the heavenly demon sacrednd back then. Now, it¡¯s returned to its original owner. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±Ye Sheng ignored Bai Yutian and handed the treasure to Bai Ling ¡®ER.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER said in a daze, ¡°You came here to deliver these treasures to me?¡±


    ¡°I said that I would return them to you. Now, I have done it.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    Bai Ling ¡®ER was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Thank you, Ye Sheng.¡±


    Ye Sheng epted the gratitude and ignored the father and daughter. Bai Yutian saw that Ye Sheng was very unfriendly. He was a demon, so he naturally did not like the peerless geniuses of the human race.


    Perhaps Bai Yutian could be very friendly to ordinary people, but towards the peerless geniuses of the human race, his attitude was to maintain the greatest vignce.


    Third aunt also noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, can you apany me for a walk? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng only had these words.


    Third aunt immediately stood up and gave Bai Ling ¡®er a look, asking her to pacify Bai Yutian and not fall out with him again.


    Third aunt and Ye Sheng strolled in the manor together.


    Ye Sheng was always one step behind third aunt. He looked at this woman who still retained her charm, but he did not show the slightest disrespect.


    Ye Sheng only noticed that she was wearing a Daoist robe with white silk embroidered on the cuffs, which made Ye Sheng feel very strange.


    In this world, Daoists had countless rules. Outsiders did not understand these rules, but when Daoists saw them, they would definitely understand something.


    For example, the sleeves of the Daoist robe were embroidered with white silk. This meant that someone in the family had passed away to express their condolences.


    Ye Sheng had read a lot of Daoist books, so he naturally knew about this.


    ¡°Third aunt, third brother?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but ask.


    Third aunt stopped and raised her head. She took a deep breath and said faintly, ¡°Your third brother haspletely left me.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He could hear the trembling in her voice, and could not help but feel strange. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there already hope? Did the Taoist incense concentration technique fail?¡±


    Third aunt turned around, her eyes red as she said, ¡°No, the incense concentration technique seeded. However, at the moment of sess, Ye Hong attacked through space and time, and your third brother died on the spot.¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked.


    More than ten years ago, Ye Hong beat his third brother to death. More than ten yearster, ye Hong killed his own son at the most critical moment.


    ¡°How did ye Hong Know?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Ye Hong is so capable. I helped my son condense his soul in the west mountain. He naturally knew about it, but he didn¡¯t stop me. Instead, he gave me hope. ¡°When I brought your third brother here to collect the incense of the people and condense his soul, after spending a year¡¯s time, I finally achieved something. Ye Hong¡¯s power came through the air and destroyed all hope. He also coldly told me that Ye Sheng¡¯s mistake can only be made once.¡±Third Aunt said in pain.


    Ye Sheng was shocked.


    The Void Demon King on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder was also shocked.


    Was Ye Hong that ruthless?


    ¡°I was the one who harmed third brother. If it weren¡¯t for me, Ye Hong wouldn¡¯t have cared so much about the rise of the child who betrayed him,¡±Ye Sheng said with a frown.


    From this matter, it could be seen that ye Hong regretted letting Ye Sheng leave the manor back then. He also regretted not stopping ye Sheng from doing something to remedy the situation all these years.


    And his way to remedy the situation was to kill Ye Sheng and eliminate all unstable factors.


    His third brother was the next ye Sheng. He could not resurrect him. Otherwise, with his hatred for ye Hong, he would naturally stand on the opposite side of ye Hong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s your third brother¡¯s bad luck. It¡¯s also my fault. My Heart Is Like Dead Ashes now. I just want to spend the rest of my life here. My only wish is to hear that ye Hong has been killed. Ye Sheng, can you promise me?¡±Third aunt pleaded.

 Chapter 455 - news from the Central Plains (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 54, news from the Central ins (5th update)</h4>


    Third Aunt¡¯s request was very humble and sincere.


    After experiencing hope and despair, and once again experiencing the pain from more than ten years ago, third aunt¡¯s heart was as dead as Ash.


    Ye Hong was too ruthless. There was no emotion to speak of, and third aunt had experienced this ruthlessness twice.


    Right now, she hated no one but ye Hong to death.


    ¡°If I did not want to see ye Hong Die or hear the good news, I would have chosen to leave this world with your third brother,¡±third aunt said while crying.


    Ye Sheng was silent. He could imagine how devastated third aunt was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ye Hong will definitely die. I will personally kill him soon,¡±Ye Sheng gave a clear answer.


    Third aunt wiped her tears and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Your Good News. My only hope of living now is to wait for ye Hong¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Third aunt, this world is still very beautiful. You can continue to help third brother see this world, whether it¡¯s the scenery or the humanities. When you go down in the future, you can tell third brother that you don¡¯t have to choose tomit suicide at such a young age,¡±ye Sheng thought for a while, in the end, he still persuaded her.


    He could see that third aunt¡¯s heart was really dead. The only hope that supported her now was that ye Hong was still alive.


    If ye Hong didn¡¯t die, how would she dare to die?


    ¡°My life was ruined by Ye Hong, and my son was also ruined by him. I¡¯ve put in too much effort over the past ten years. At the most critical moment, he still won¡¯t let me go. Ye Sheng, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll live well and dress beautifully. After he dies, I¡¯ll give him a dance on his grave. That year, because of one dance of mine, he wanted to forcefully take me as his wife. I¡¯m going to give him a dance to send him off.¡±Third aunt gritted her teeth and said.


    Ye Sheng fell silent. Third Aunt¡¯s hatred was so deep that it was not something he could resolve with just a few words.


    ¡°Third aunt, don¡¯t worry. Before I Kill Ye Hong, I will definitely send someone to inform you so that you can see his death with your own eyes,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Thank you, Ye Sheng. Thank you.¡±Third aunt looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. This was the best constion for her.


    ..


    Ye Sheng left. He bid farewell to the vige and third aunt.


    He came quietly and left quietly as well.


    Ye Sheng originally nned to return the treasure, but he did not expect to meet third aunt. What was even more unexpected was that third brother did note back to life in the end.


    ¡°Ye Hong, you have sinned deeply.¡±Ye Sheng felt that killing ye Hong was no longer a matter for him alone.


    Third Aunt¡¯s hopes were ced on him, eldest sister¡¯s hopes were also ced on him, and his mother¡¯s hatred made Ye Sheng have to kill ye Hong.


    With the hope of these people, Ye Sheng left the southwest region.


    The Southwest region had a million mountains and was extremely vast. There were many sects and powers. Ye Sheng had entered this time only because he had a conflict with the heavenly demon Holy Land and destroyed one of the three holynds in the world. He also obtained two of the four great divine beasts.


    Phoenix and True Dragon.


    Ye Sheng had found the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana and effortlessly taken it down, while the true dragon had its tendons and skin peeled off by Ye Sheng.


    The dragon¡¯s tail had been eaten by Ye Sheng and the others, while the dragon¡¯s blood, Dragon Bones, Dragon Soul, dragon tendons, and so on were still on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng took out the dragon soul and directly pressed it into the Pantheon Pill Furnace, allowing the Pantheon pill furnace to absorb it and recover its origin.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s origin had recovered a little before, and it was very powerful. However, in order to protect Ye Sheng during the heavenly tribtion, the origin that it had recoveredpletely fell. Now, Ye Sheng gave the dragon soul to it, he hoped that the Pantheon Pill Furnace would recover its former might.


    This was a dragon soul at the peak of the eleventh level of the Void Martial stage. It had existed for 20,000 years, and its energy surged. Naturally, it could replenish quite a bit of energy.


    Rumble!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace wasn¡¯t afraid at all. When the Dragon Soul entered it, it was immediately crushed and swallowed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s weapon spirit.


    Then, the Pantheon Pill Furnace entered Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness and continued to warm up, giving Ye Sheng a trace of joy.


    When Ye Sheng saw that the Pantheon Pill Furnace liked the dragon soul, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He only had this one magic treasure on him, and this was his natal magic treasure. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to it.


    ¡°The Dragon Soul has been given to the Pantheon cauldron. I¡¯ll use the Dragon Blood to bathe my body, and I¡¯ll bring the dragon bone back to my father-inw, master, eldest brother, and second brother to make weapons.¡±Ye Sheng divided these things up.


    Now that he had the Pantheon cauldron, he naturally didn¡¯t need other dharma treasures to save face. Besides, the Dharma Treasures forged from the dragon bone weren¡¯t very suitable for Ye Sheng.


    As for the dragon meat, he would bring it back for everyone to eat together. The body of a true dragon was very huge, and it was enough for them to eat for a long time.


    On the way back, Ye Sheng would use the dragon blood to wipe his body every once in a while. The energy in the dragon blood was too huge, and it was absorbed by Ye Sheng¡¯s body, slowly increasing his strength.


    Although the increase wasn¡¯t huge, it would add up. By the time Ye Sheng entered the central ins, the strength of his body had increased by one level.


    Don¡¯t look at this level, it was enough to help ye Sheng increase the strength of a few hundred people.


    Of course, the price was that all of his dragon blood had been used up.


    After entering the central ins, one would no longer see mountains or trees, but towns, fields, and blue skies.


    After seeing this scene, one would feel as if a lifetime had passed. After staying in the million mountains for so long, seeing this was quite good.


    ¡°I wonder if something big has happened to Great Qin in the past few days?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly.


    He was worried about the people in Xianyang, Beauty Zhou, and his big sister


    These were all his family members, and Ye Sheng would not allow anyone to harm them.


    As soon as possible, Ye Sheng rushed to a nearby city and found the most well-informed faction to suppress them.


    ¡°Has anything big happened to Great Qin recently?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    He was currently in a restaurant, looking at the restaurant owner with an indifferent expression.


    However, the restaurant owner was trembling; Ye Sheng¡¯s aura was simply too terrifying, making it difficult for him to breathe. He said with great difficulty, ¡°Great Qin... something big has happened recently.¡±


    ¡°Speak, I¡¯m just asking for some information. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave after speaking,¡±ye Shengforted him.


    ¡°The biggest thing recently was that Ye Sheng killed four great experts at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm with one sword strike in the southwest barbariannd. It shocked the world. Now, many people say that Ye Sheng has be one of the experts of the older generation at around the age of twenty,¡±the restaurant owner said calmly.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to hear this and continued to ask.


    ¡°There is one more important matter. It has something to do with Ye Sheng.¡±The restaurant owner immediately nodded.


    ¡°Speak,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°The sacrednd of emergence that was destroyed by Ye Sheng was rebuilt. This time, they moved the address to the west mountain outside Xianyang City and upied the west mountain. The new sect master of the Sacred Land of emergence, Liu Ru, had a few conflicts with King Ye and almost fought with him,¡±the restaurant owner said.

 Chapter 456 - Chapter One, burning with anger (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter One, burning with anger (first update)</h4>


    Liu Ru had set up the sacrednd of Yu Hua in Du, and she had chosen the location of Xianyang West Mountain.


    This was something ye Sheng had not expected.


    What did this Liu Ru want to do?


    Was he going to confront ye Hong directly?


    Ye Sheng looked at the restaurant owner and asked, ¡°Did Liu Ru start a fight with Ye Hong?¡±


    ¡°Not really. There were several times that they said they would start a fight, but there was no follow-up. Anyway, the world is not peaceful, and many experts have appeared.¡±The restaurant owner shook his head.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many things that shake the world. I¡¯m just a small restaurant owner. I don¡¯t know much.¡±The restaurant owner said helplessly.


    Ye Sheng saw that he could not get anything out of him, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know.¡±The restaurant owner hurriedly nodded and said.


    ..


    Ye Sheng left and came to the outside of the city. He looked at the vast world and frowned, not knowing where he was going.


    Liu Rushi and ye Hong were both in Xianyang. To be honest, Ye Sheng did not want to go back to Xianyang.


    His two life-and-death enemies were both there, and Ye Sheng could not defeat them now. Once Ye Sheng showed himself or his aura was detected, the two of them would definitelye to kill him.


    They couldn¡¯t deal with one, let alone two people.


    But if they didn¡¯t return to Xianyang, where should they go?


    Tianshan?


    The Seven Monsters of Tianshan were all in closed-door cultivation, trying to break through to the twelfth level of the void martial stage, so they couldn¡¯t help ye Sheng for the time being.


    Chaotic City?


    That was a force that Ye Sheng had created in the Xiantian realm. Right now, to Ye Sheng, it was only a memory, proving that his past was still there, and in reality, it couldn¡¯t help ye Sheng in the slightest.


    Overseas?


    The Sea was endless. It would take at least half a year to go overseas. During this half a year, Ye Sheng had to constantly worry that the Changsheng tribe would open the Pure Land.


    So for a moment, Ye Sheng lost his target.


    The demon king of the Void was also worried about Ye Sheng. He said, ¡°It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t go back to Xianyang, but the other ces can¡¯t help you either.¡±


    Ye sheng sighed and said, ¡°Why did Liu Ru choose Xianyang? I haven¡¯t seen Beauty Zhou for a long time. I miss her very much.¡±


    Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t seen his wife for more than half a year, so he naturally missed her. However, the current situation made it impossible for him to return to Xianyang.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you can write a letter to quasi-sage Zhou Yuan and send Beauty Zhou out. Then, won¡¯t you be able to see her?¡±The demon king of the Void said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea.


    Wandering alone in the entire world had a different meaning than wandering around with beauty Zhou.


    Ye Sheng had not been with Beauty Zhou for a long time, so he naturally thought hard about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the border of Yangzhou and find someone to mail the letter. I¡¯ll also have a good rest for a while,¡±ye Sheng said decisively.


    In the southwest region, the nearest city with a million people was Yangzhou.


    When fireworks fell in March, Yangzhou had a lot of beautiful scenery. At this time, it was spring and the flowers were blooming. Everything was beautiful. When Ye Sheng rushed here, he saw that it was full of flowers and crowded with people.


    Because he was worried that he would be recognized, Ye Sheng put on a human skin mask and transformed into a schr. He bought a house in Yangzhou city, just like what he did in Jinling.


    Rest and recuperate.


    During this period of time, he was constantly busy. Although he gained a lot, Ye Sheng was also very tired. He was dealing with different people, so he nned to rest here for a period of time.


    On the first day after entering Yangzhou, Ye Sheng sent the demon king of the void away.


    ¡°Go to Xianyang for me and enter the ye residence. Tell Beauty Zhou that I will wait for her in Yangzhou. Come with her,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°You Want Me to run away?¡±The demon king of the Void didn¡¯t want to go. It was a proud void creature. How could it be an errand boy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, I¡¯ll roast a dragon for you to eat,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±The Void Demon King turned around and flew away at a very fast speed, quickly giving up on his persistence.


    Ye Sheng smiled indifferently, his heart filled with anticipation. He could meet Beauty Zhou in Yangzhou and live a married life.


    After the Void Demon King left, Ye Sheng began to live a leisure life.


    He ate three meals a day outside. In the morning, he listened to the exnations of the storytellers. In the afternoon, he went to the theater in the west garden to watch local operas. At night, he took a boat and sailed on the river. He did not return home until midnight.


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng lived a rxed andfortable life.


    It was not until the fourth day that the Void Demon King returned.


    The Void Demon King was a Kun Peng. His speed was very fast. Even if he was at the 12th level of the Void realm, he was not a match for the void demon king in terms of speed.


    It had been traveling between Yangzhou and Xianyang for three days, so Ye Sheng was not surprised.


    However, what Ye Sheng found strange was that it had returned alone.


    ¡°Where is Beauty Zhou?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened as he asked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Beauty Zhou is being controlled by ye Hong¡¯s men,¡±the Void Demon King said anxiously.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s aura exploded without warning, directly overturning the small house. However, he did not notice it at all and stared at the Void Demon King carefully, he asked sternly, ¡°Beauty Zhou is staying at my father-inw¡¯s house. My Father-inw is a quasi-saint. How could he be controlled by ye Hong¡¯s People?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me slowly.¡±The void demon king swallowed his saliva. In this state, Ye Sheng was too terrifying.


    ¡°Speak!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Beauty Zhou is pregnant,¡±the void demon king told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He blinked his eyes, but then his anger grew even more intense. He stared at the void demon king and asked, ¡°Ye Hong captured the Pregnant Beauty Zhou?¡±


    The Void Demon King nodded.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    ¡°Seven days ago, after the news that you killed four people at the eleventh level of the Void realm in the southwest region spread to Xianyang, ye Hong¡¯s men broke into quasi-sage Zhou Yuan¡¯s mansion overnight and captured Beauty Zhou. Even quasi-sage Zhou Yuan couldn¡¯t resist it. When I met Zhou Yuan this time, he told me to tell you that ye Hong has gone crazy and is unscrupulous. He swore to kill you and told you not to go to Xianyang,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go to Xianyang, my wife and children are in ye Hong¡¯s hands. If I don¡¯t save them, who will?¡±Ye Sheng said angrily. His good mood these few days had beenpletely ruined. Now, he was only filled with anger and a bone-chilling killing intent.


    Ye Hong, damn it!


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the most important thing for you now is to improve yourself. You Can¡¯t Beat Ye Hong,¡±the demon king of the Void advised.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. It¡¯s been hard for you to travel back and forth. Rest for the night and set off for Xianyang Tomorrow,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you going to face ye Hong directly?¡±The Void Demon King asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to end the feud between me and Ye Hong.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were so cold that even the Void Demon King was trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡±The Void Demon King didn¡¯t want Ye Sheng to die.


    The current Ye Sheng was definitely no match for ye Hong.


    ¡°I¡¯m very calm now. I¡¯ll set off tomorrow and head to Xianyang.¡±Ye Sheng Strode out of the ruins and entered the crowded Yangzhou city.


    The void demon king sighed, ¡°I should have kept it from him.¡±

 Chapter 457 - a letter of Challenge (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 2, a letter of Challenge (second update)</h4>


    That night, Ye Sheng sat at the edge of Yangzhou¡¯s moat and watched the river water for the entire night, immersing himself in it.


    He knew that there was a slim chance of survival on this trip to Xianyang, because there was not only ye Hong, but also Liu Ru.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s beloved Beauty Zhou had been captured by ye Hong, and he had to save her.


    Even if there was a slim chance of survival, Ye Sheng had to go.


    Ye Sheng thought about it all night. How could he expand this slim chance of survival so that he could save Beauty Zhou and escape unscathed?


    Big Sister, Qin second generation, the Seven Monsters of Tianshan, senior Xu, his master, Priest Qingxu, his father-inw, Zhou Yuan, and the old man he knew in the southwest region..


    He had thought through all these people who could help ye Sheng.


    After being angry, Ye Sheng began to seriously consider this matter.


    In the end, he really came up with a solution that wasn¡¯t a solution.


    ..


    Xianyang was still the center of the entire Great Qin.


    It used to be the political center, but the cultivators didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. However, after Liu Ru moved into the West Mountain near Xianyang, all the cultivators in the world turned their attention to her.


    Originally, everyone was expecting Liu Ru to sh with ye Hong and Spark Up. One was the number one in the world, and the other had received the inheritance of a void Almighty. Before the battle began, no one would be able to determine the winner.


    However, this expectation was destroyed by someone.


    Ye Sheng wrote a letter that spread across half the world in one day.


    Ye Sheng wrote this letter in Yangzhou and had it spread. In one day, more than half the world knew about it.


    A challenge letter!


    Ye Sheng challenged ye Hong one-on-one. After a month, they would meet at the Western Mountains of Xianyang.


    When this letter was written, the Void Demon King was on tenterhooks. He wanted to stop ye Sheng several times. wasn¡¯t this courting death.


    However, Ye Sheng still wrote it down firmly.


    He wanted to force himself to break through to the sixth level of the Void stage within a month, and also force ye Hong to not attack him within a month.


    Ye Hong was unrestrained, and would not kill Ye Sheng in advance under the gaze of the entire world.


    So when Ye Sheng was still on his way, everyone in the world was amazed by Ye Sheng¡¯s challenge letter.


    Ye Hong, who was far away in Xianyang, naturally received this letter from Ye Sheng.


    After ye Hong finished reading, he smiled coldly, he said, ¡°Letting you out back then was a mistake, and the mistake should have been fixed. If you hid, I might not be able to do anything to you, but now that you actually dared toe to Xianyang, it saves me a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, are you agreeing to this?¡±A shadowy figure asked while wandering in the study.


    ¡°Shadow, why do you think Ye Sheng suddenly sent me a challenge letter?¡±Ye Hong asked in confusion.


    The shadowy figure thought carefully and said, ¡°Because his wife is in our hands. Even if Ye Sheng knows that he is no match for Your Highness, he will stille to save her.¡±


    ¡°I see. This is a superfluous human emotion. To put oneself in danger because of emotional ties is simply stupid.¡±Ye Hong suddenly realized that he did not understand Ye Sheng¡¯s actions, because he had long cut off the so-called human kinship, love, and friendship.


    Ye Hong had desires but no feelings. Therefore, in the eyes of ordinary people, kinship and love were useless and a waste of time in ye Hong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I thought this kid could be considered a top figure and had grown up in such a short period of time. But now it seems that he still can¡¯t get rid of the fetters ofplex human emotions and has be an emotional animal. In that case, I¡¯ll agree to him. I¡¯ll personally kill him a monthter andpletely correct this dislocation,¡±ye Hong said indifferently.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Ye Sheng¡¯s wife?¡±Ye Hong asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s locked up in the Ye residence, but she¡¯s very calm. She should be eating and drinking. Moreover, she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s the prince¡¯s granddaughter,¡±the shadowy figure said.


    ¡°What a ridiculous granddaughter. I¡¯m going to kill her father. Can this granddaughter still stay?¡±Ye Hong sneered and said disdainfully.


    ¡°Then should I do it?¡±The shadow hesitated.


    ¡°After I Kill Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll send his family back.¡±Ye Hong waved his hand and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    For Ye Hong, killing Ye Sheng was a very simple thing. He didn¡¯t need to pay much attention to it. No matter how strong Ye Sheng was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block his punch.


    ..


    Because of Ye Sheng¡¯s letter of challenge, Xianyang was in an uproar. Countless people were talking about it.


    Their son challenged their father.


    A Battle of life and death.


    Ye Hong, the number one expert in the world, Ye Sheng, the number one young man, had created countless miracles.


    How eye-catching it would be if these two people collided.


    Many people were waiting for ye Hong¡¯s reaction?


    Should they agree? Or should they agree?


    The Ye residence didn¡¯t make them wait for long. That afternoon, the Ye residence sent a message that ye Hong had only written one word on Ye Sheng¡¯s letter of challenge.


    Kill!


    One word represented his attitude.


    Ye Hong must kill Ye Sheng.


    All of a sudden, the emotions of all the cultivators in Xianyang, and even the entire world, were stirred up.


    A monthter, ye Hong and Ye Sheng, the father and son, fought a battle on the west mountain outside Xianyang City.


    When Ye Sheng stepped into Xianyang, he found that everyone was talking about this matter. From the 80-year-old old man to the three-year-old child, they talked about it endlessly after dinner.


    And Ye Sheng entered Xianyang and directly entered the quasi-sage mansion.


    In the quasi-sage mansion, Zhou Yuan and Zhou Yi looked at Ye Sheng in front of them, their faces full of guilt and unable to speak.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I have let you down, and I have let silver down even more.¡±After a long time, Zhou Yuan sighed weakly.


    Ye Sheng lightly smiled and exined, ¡°Father-inw, this matter isn¡¯t your fault. If ye Hong wants to capture someone, you won¡¯t be able to resist it.¡±


    Zhou Yuan hadn¡¯t broken through to the saint realm yet, so how could he go against Ye Hong?


    Even if he had broken through, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t think highly of him. Ye Hong was a peak existence at the 12th level of the Void realm, and Zhou Yuan had just broken through, so he was absolutely not a match for him.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, ye Hong still has at least three people at the 11th level of the Void realm under him. They¡¯re very strange, and they don¡¯t look like humans. They look like ghosts. I was entangled by two of them, and Yin ¡®er was taken away,¡±Zhou Yuan said angrily.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father-inw. I¡¯ll save Yin ¡®Er.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, are you really going to fight ye Hong?¡±Zhou Yi asked with aplicated expression. He was very worried about Ye Sheng¡¯s safety.


    That was ye Hong. Ever since the founding of the Great Qin Empire, he had been the number one in the world for twenty years.


    Even a three-year-old child knew of his reputation.


    As for Ye Sheng, he had only cultivated for less than four years, and they were not on the same level at all.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t have dared toe to Xianyang,¡±ye Sheng said with a bitter smile, telling the truth in front of his father-inw and brother-inw.


    Without this letter of challenge, Ye Sheng would have been killed by ye Hong if he came to Xianyang.


    And with this letter of challenge, he could at least dy ye Hong for a month.


    Ye Hong was ruthless, cold, powerful, and proud.


    Therefore, he would definitely abide by the letter of challenge and Give Ye Sheng a month, because he was confident that ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to turn things around in a month.

 Chapter 458 - Chapter Three: meeting the eldest sister (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter Three: meeting the eldest sister (third update)</h4>


    Zhou Yuan and Zhou Yi fell silent when they heard Ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say either.


    After all, Ye Sheng had risked his life toe to Xianyang to save their daughter and sister.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, yin ¡®er was lucky to marry you back then,¡±Zhou Yuan said with emotion.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and didn¡¯t want to talk about this. He asked, ¡°Father-inw, do you know where Yin ¡®er is being held?¡±


    ¡°Ye residence. No one dares to enter ye Hong¡¯s residence, so that¡¯s the safest ce,¡±Zhou Yuan said with a frown.


    ¡°Does Qin Ershi know about this?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, Qin Ershi also sent people to ask ye Hong, but ye Hong directly said that he didn¡¯t capture him and ignored Qin Ershi¡¯s request,¡±Zhou Yi said helplessly.


    ¡°Ye Hong directly ignored Qin Ershi.¡±Ye Sheng frowned. It seemed that this so-called number one expert of Great Qin had started to do as he pleased.


    Perhaps the purend guarded by the members of the longevity n that he had always cared about was about to open, and Ye Hong was no longer umting his strength.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, in a month¡¯s time, are you confident that you can defeat ye Hong?¡±Zhou Yuan asked seriously.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°If I can break through once within this month, I have a 40% chance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re currently at the fifth level of the Void Realm, and you¡¯re breaking through to the sixth level of the Void Realm. What do you need?¡±Zhou Yuan immediately asked.


    ¡°A massive amount of spiritual qi, treasures, andprehension,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have these things,¡±Zhou Yuan said regretfully. He was cultivating the dao of literature, and what he needed was umtion. It was great righteousness, and he did not value these things very much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way on my own. Father-inw, how far are you from the Sage Realm?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still one step away, but it¡¯s just this one step. I Can¡¯t cross it now. After Yin ¡®er was captured, I was so distracted that I didn¡¯t have the mood to cultivate at all. I definitely won¡¯t be able to break through in a short time.¡±Zhou Yuan shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng fell silent. It seemed that Zhou Yuan couldn¡¯t help him with this.


    Just as he fell silent, a hanger-on came forward to report, ¡°Master, His Majesty¡¯s Messenger has arrived. He said he wants to see the son-inw.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°He wants to see me. Does Qin Ershi know that I¡¯m Back?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s control over Xianyang is more strict than we thought. In addition, you came here directly after you came back. Many people in Xianyang probably know that you¡¯re back now,¡±Zhou Yuan said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and was not surprised. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I will go to the pce to see Qin the second.¡±


    ¡°Go. His Majesty should be able to help you a little.¡±Zhou Yuan nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng turned around and left with his servants. As soon as he left the mansion, he saw a familiar carriage. In front of the carriage, a familiar figure stood and looked at Ye Sheng with a smile.


    Eunuch Lin.


    It had been a long time since theyst met, but he was still the same as usual. This time, he was the one who came to pick ye Sheng up.


    Ye Sheng had entered the pce so many times, and every time, eunuch Lin was the one who picked him up and sent him off. It was quite a fate.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master Ye Sheng,¡±eunuch Lin bowed and said.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin, long time no see. How is eldest sister recently?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Recently, everything has been fine with Noble Consort Ye. The only thing I¡¯m particrly worried about is young master Ye Sheng. Especially after young master wrote that challenge letter, I¡¯m even more worried every day and can¡¯t sleep,¡±eunuch Lin sighed.


    Ye Sheng fell silent. Eldest sister was still as good to him as always, worried about his safety.


    ¡°This time, you want to see me. Is it eldest sister¡¯s intention?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, it was his majesty¡¯s idea this time. Noble Consort Ye doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re back yet.¡±Eunuch Lin shook his head and said.


    ¡°OH.¡±Ye Sheng was surprised.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, get in the carriage. His Majesty is waiting for you.¡±Eunuch Lin turned around and opened the curtain.


    Ye Sheng took a big step and boarded the carriage, sitting in it peacefully.


    Eunuch Lin followed him in and ordered the imperial army to hurry up. He looked at Ye Sheng and made tea and burned incense as usual.


    Ye Sheng watched eunuch Lin do this and slowly calmed down. Since he hade to Xianyang, he would work hard to move forward.


    The horse carriage galloped towards the imperial pce. Ye Sheng did not say a word inside and enjoyed this moment of peace.


    After eunuch Lin brewed the tea, he handed a cup to Ye Sheng. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, you are a little impulsive this time.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled calmly and didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up the Teacup and drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, Noble Consort Ye is very worried about you. This time, Noble Consort Ye probably won¡¯t let you leave after entering the pce.¡±Eunuch Lin took a deep breath and looked at Ye Sheng, who had a calm expression. He felt a kind of silent pressure.


    The current Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t the Ye Sheng from three years ago. The Ye Sheng from three years ago was only at the Houtian realm. Eunuch Lin only treated it as a potential stock. However, three yearster, Ye Sheng had wiped out the four great emptiness realm level 11 experts with one sword strike, this battle strength made eunuch Lin have to be very careful when he spoke.


    Ye Sheng was no longer the Ye Sheng from before.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°Because noble consort ye said that if you challenged ye Hong to a battle, it would be the same as courting death. She wants to keep you in the pce until she can defeat ye Hong before letting you out,¡±eunuch Lin said softly.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that big sister is worried.¡±


    Eunuch Lin did not speak anymore and focused on making tea for Ye Sheng.


    Time passed by minute by minute. Ten minutester, the carriage arrived at the entrance of the pce. Ye Sheng and eunuch Lin got off the carriage and went straight to the main hall where Qin Ershi was resting.


    The main hall was empty. Only Qin Ershi stood with his hands behind his back.


    Eunuch Lin stopped at the entrance of the main hall and let Ye Sheng go in alone while he stood guard.


    Ye Sheng took a step in and walked behind Qin Ershi.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He didn¡¯t kneel and only nodded his head.


    He could kill those at the eleventh level of the emptiness realm now, so he deserved this treatment.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I haven¡¯t seen you for a period of time. You have really made me look at you in a new light,¡±Qin Ershi turned around and looked at Ye Sheng while praising him.


    ¡°A schr should be treated differently after three days. His Majesty should be used to it.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said.


    This was not arrogance or self-modesty. It was telling the truth about his talent.


    In these few years, didn¡¯t Ye Sheng improve a lot after a period of time?


    ¡°Your eldest sister will be here soon. I asked someone to inform her.¡±Qin Ershi invited Ye Sheng to sit down and said.


    ¡°His Majesty summoned me to the pce. It shouldn¡¯t be just to see your eldest sister, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, you know why I asked you to enter the pce.¡±Qin Ershi pointed at Ye Sheng and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded, indicating that he knew.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±Qin Ershi asked directly.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not confident.¡±


    ¡°You still issued a challenge if you¡¯re not confident?¡±Qin Ershi asked in surprise.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My wife is in ye Hong¡¯s hands. If I don¡¯t kill him, how can I save her?¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be like me. You¡¯re a lover,¡±Qin ershi chuckled and said.


    ¡°Lover my ass. You¡¯re only happy if you want to y yourself to death, right? There are plenty of ways to save Beauty Zhou. Why do you have to be so extreme? Do You Think You Can Challenge ye Hong just because you have a little bit of ability?¡±A berating voice was heard, the beautiful and moving big sister appeared at the door and looked at Ye Sheng with a serious face.

 Chapter 459 - , Great Qin’s foundation (4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 4, Great Qin¡¯s foundation (4th update)</h4>


    Facing his big sister¡¯s anger, Ye Sheng helplessly smiled and looked at Qin Ershi.


    Qin Ershi gave Ye Sheng a helpless look and sat down to drink tea alone.


    ¡°You love your wife, so you can think long and hard. Why did you challenge him when you weren¡¯t even as good as ye Hong?¡±The big sister angrily came in front of Ye Sheng.


    The big sister was only 1.7 meters tall, but Ye Sheng was more than 1.9 meters, so the big sister raised her neck to see Ye Sheng¡¯s face.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a while and said, ¡°Big Sister, do you know third brother?¡±


    ¡°Third brother, the third son who was beaten to death by Ye Hong?¡±The big sister recalled carefully. For more than ten years, if Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mention him, she would have forgotten.


    ¡°Why did you mention him?¡±The eldest sister asked with a frown.


    Ye Sheng sat down and pulled the eldest sister to sit down together. Then, he told her about his third aunt.


    After the eldest sister heard it, she looked at Ye Sheng in shock. ¡°Ye Hong haspletely destroyed third aunt.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong hasmitted a grave sin. He has no humanity. Beauty Zhou has been kidnapped by him. It¡¯s very dangerous. We Can¡¯t take the long view and talk about the inevitable battle between Ye Hong and me. This time, we¡¯llpletely understand,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to defeat ye Hong Now,¡±the big sister said with a frown, but her attitude was not as intense as before.


    She also wanted ye Hong to die. There were very few people who could kill ye Hong, and even if there were, it had nothing to do with the big sister. She did not want Ye Sheng to die in vain.


    ¡°I might not be able to defeat ye Hong Now, but I still have a month. As long as I have enough resources, I¡¯m confident that once I break through, I¡¯ll be able to reach the fourth stage,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°Whatever resources you need, I¡¯ll give you whatever Great Qin has,¡±the big sister said domineeringly.


    Ye Sheng looked at Qin Ershi.


    Qin Ershi waved his hand and said, ¡°Your big sister is right. Her words are my words.¡±


    The big sister didn¡¯t even look at Qin Ershi as she said to Ye Sheng, ¡°You need natural treasures, spirit qi pills, or secret manuals? Great Qin has plenty.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought about it and said, ¡°I need to enter Great Qin¡¯s royal library, and I need natural treasures. Take as many as you can get.¡±


    The big sister immediately looked at Qin Ershi.


    Qin ershi said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Royal Library is open to you. As for natural treasures, you can do whatever you want in Great Qin¡¯s Royal Library.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m confident that I can break through quickly,¡±ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he said resolutely.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, as long as you can defeat ye Hong and even kill him, everything will be fine.¡±Qin second looked deeply at Ye Sheng. He was really annoyed at being suppressed by Ye Hong. Ye Hong was too powerful, if it weren¡¯t for hisck of interest in the throne, he would have ascended to the throne and be the emperor twenty years ago. There wouldn¡¯t be anything happening to Qin second today.


    ¡°For mother, for big sister, and for Beauty Zhou, I have to defeat ye Hong and even kill him. So Don¡¯t Worry, your majesty. Time is of the essence, so I will go to the royal library first. Your Majesty, Please collect the heavenly materials and earthly treasures in the Treasury with magic treasures. It will also save me time.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°No problem. I will order eunuch Lin to do it.¡±Qin ershi nodded.


    Ye Sheng stood up and walked out of the hall to the Royal Library.


    The elder sister looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and sighed, ¡°My younger brother is too outstanding. Ye Hong deserves to die. If I gave him more time, he wouldn¡¯t need to be so anxious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Ye Sheng is too outstanding that ye Hong was scared and grabbed Ye Sheng¡¯s wife. If it were anyone else, ye Hong wouldn¡¯t even look at her,¡±Qin Ershiforted.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must support Ye Sheng with all your strength. Only then can ye Hong be eliminated,¡±the big sister pleaded.


    ¡°Beloved concubine, even if you don¡¯t say, I will support you with all my strength. It¡¯s just a treasure. It¡¯s a waste to keep it in the treasury. Don¡¯t worry. As long as Ye Sheng wants it, I will give it to him. I have the same goal as you. I Only Want Ye Hong to die,¡±Qin Ershi said coldly.


    ..


    The Royal Library. This was the ce with the most books in the entire world.


    Back when Qin first established his country, he collected all the books in the world and ced them in the Royal Library. Many of the original and iplete books were here. Outsiders couldn¡¯t see them at all.


    A few years ago, Ye Sheng had entered this ce and gained a lot. However, ever since that time, he had nevere here again.


    The Royal Library was quiet. There was only an old man guarding the entrance.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were drowsy. Ye Sheng had seen him thest time he hade, but when he looked at him this time, he found some clues.


    This old man was actually an expert at the 12th level of the Void Realm.


    However, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised; he had suspected that this old man was an expert. Otherwise, why would he have to guard such arge royal library all by himself?


    However, Ye Sheng had never thought that this old man would be at the 12th level of the Void Realm.


    Even though Great Qin had only been established for 20 to 30 years, its foundations could not be underestimated. Qin Ershi also had quite a bit of power, but this did not conflict with me, so there was no need to worry, Ye Sheng thought to himself.


    Seeing Ye Sheng, the old man nodded slightly and did not say anything.


    Ye Sheng bowed before entering the library. Both sides knew their cultivations, so there was no need for formalities or nonsense.


    The ce with the most books in the world was once again open to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stood in the middle and looked around. He closed his eyes and a light blossomed between his brows.


    Visualization of the soul!


    The Daoist technique that Ye Sheng used was a technique of the soul on Mount Longhu. It was even more powerful than what Priest Qingxu had taught him.


    One soul split into 90,000 ye Shengs.


    At this moment, countless ye Shengs walked out from their main bodies and headed straight for all sorts of books.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s main body sat cross-legged and meditated, providing an endless stream of soul energy and also receiving an endless stream of knowledge.


    90,000 ye Shengs read books with all their might, and 90,000 books in one go. This speed was too fast.


    Countless ye Shengs appeared in the empty royal library, and these ye Shengs continued to flip through the books.


    A book was flipped through from beginning to end. All the knowledge poured into his mind and was thoroughly analyzed by Ye Sheng¡¯s enormous soul. Then, he began the next book.


    This was repeated over and over again.


    Ye Sheng read tirelessly for three days and three nights.


    Tens of millions of books, paper, and bamboo slips had all been read by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had basically read all the books in the Royal Library.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng stood up while rubbing the space between his eyebrows. This was a side effect of taking in too much. He would recover after a while.


    After reading so many books, Ye Sheng had gained quite a bit of wisdom. His soul was bing stronger and stronger, which was the most intuitive help for him toprehend the Dao rhythm.


    When Ye Sheng left, he bowed to the old man who was guarding the library. The old man also nodded to Ye Sheng.


    From the beginning to the end, the two of them did not exchange a single word. This was the tacit understanding between experts.


    And Ye Sheng had just left the royal library when he saw eunuch Lin walking over.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, the heavenly treasures and earthly treasures in these ten or so storage treasures were all given to you by His Majesty,¡±eunuch Lin said.

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 5: Everyone’s reactions (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 5: Everyone¡¯s reactions (first update)</h4>


    There were ten or so storage treasures, and all of them contained heaven and earth treasures. This was quite a lot.


    In order to destroy ye Hong, Qin II spared no effort, giving more than half of the treasures in the Treasury to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng put away the storage treasures and put them into the all gods pill furnace, saying, ¡°Help Me Thank Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty also said that as long as there¡¯s anything that can help young master Ye Sheng, just bring it up. Great Qin will be your backer,¡±eunuch Lin said with a smile.


    ¡°Go back and tell big sister not to worry. I¡¯ll try my best to defeat ye Hong,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°I trust Young Master Ye Sheng,¡±eunuch Lin nodded and said.


    After saying goodbye to eunuch Lin, Ye Sheng left the imperial pce alone and returned to his manor in Xianyang.


    This was the wedding room of Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou. Ye Sheng did not choose to go to his father-inw, Zhou Yuan¡¯s manor. Instead, he came here alone.


    If ye Hong wanted to make a move ahead of time, it would be useless no matter where Ye Sheng hid.


    No one in Xianyang could restrain ye Hong¡¯s strength. Perhaps there was a Liu Ru outside Xianyang city that could resist him, but in Xianyang City, Ye Hong was invincible.


    Ye Sheng moved into his manor and began to shut himself in.


    The treasures given by Qin II were all extremely rare and nutritious. Every single one of them could cause tens of thousands of people to fight for them, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, they were all devoured by him.


    Absorbing, devouring, refining, these series of treasures replenished the energy needed for ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    In the ce where Ye Sheng was in seclusion, spiritual energy was overflowing, forming dense clouds that surrounded him.


    Ye Sheng started from the beginning,bing through everything he had learned. From the Samsara seal at the start to the various cultivation techniques at the end, Ye Sheng had used spiritual energy to deduce all of them. If there was anything wrong, he would immediately modify them.


    In this battle with Ye Hong, all Ye Sheng could rely on were these cultivation techniques.


    And among them, the one that Ye Sheng paid the most attention to was the samsara seal.


    He only had two samsara seals now. If he could condense a third before the battle with Ye Hong, then his chances of sess would be greater.


    In reality, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation of the Samsara seal had nevergged behind. No matter what time it was, he had been cultivating diligently. His samsara seal had long reached the level of three. But because he had used one previously, strictly speaking.., now, Ye Sheng was condensing the fourth samsara seal.


    This difficulty was even greater than he had imagined.


    In the past five generations of the Samsara sect, there had never been a fourth samsara seal condensed. Even the third samsara seal was very rare. It could be seen how difficult this cultivation technique was.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was also under a lot of pressure. He could only clear his mind and concentrate fully on it.


    ..


    Ye Sheng went into seclusion in his own manor. He didn¡¯t see any guests and cultivated diligently, keeping a very low profile.


    However, the news from the outside world surged wildly, pushing ye Sheng to the peak.


    In just a few days, Ye Sheng challenged ye Hong, his son challenged his father, and the number one young man challenged the number one young man in the world.


    Such an explosive matter became the focus of discussion in every region.


    On Mount Longhu, Priest Qingxu, who was handling the matter, could not help but worry when he heard the news.


    Ye Sheng was his disciple, and Priest Qingxu loved him dearly. Naturally, he was worried for Ye Sheng. After all, his opponent was the number one in the world, ye Hong.


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu and second senior Brother Dao Mingdu came to look for Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°Master, youngest junior brother is in danger this time. We must help him,¡±eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, master. I want to go to Xianyang,¡±Dao Ming nodded and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I Can¡¯t just watch Ye Sheng die in ye Hong¡¯s hands. Bring the treasures of My Longhu Mountain to support Ye Sheng,¡±Priest Qingxu immediately said.


    ..


    Senior Xu had also heard about the seven monsters of the Heaven Mountain.


    Now, the world was in a heated discussion. Even though he was far away on the Heaven Mountain, senior Xu had received many messages from his old friends.


    Ye Sheng was going to fight ye Hong.


    This made senior Xu Frown. Her beautiful face was full of worry as she muttered, ¡°Ye Sheng is doomed this time.¡±


    ¡°I have a deep understanding of ye Hong¡¯s strength. No matter how strong Ye Sheng is, he hasn¡¯t had much time.¡±Broken de Master¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Ye Sheng was reckless this time.¡±The human demon said lightly.


    ¡°Young people can make mistakes, but Miss Xu gave the key to Ye Sheng. Once Ye Sheng loses to ye Hong, the key will definitely be lost.¡±The tomb keeper¡¯s voice fell.


    ¡°We have to save Ye Sheng,¡±the totem inheritor said.


    ¡°How Do We Save Him? Everyone has reached a critical moment and is not far from breaking through. If we leave now and give up on breaking through, the losses will be even greater,¡±the deste man priest said.


    ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor ye Sheng will definitely be able to turn misfortune into luck. The Old Monk has nothing to help,¡±the wood monster Monk said regretfully.


    Senior Void Thought for a moment and firmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. There¡¯s still a month left. I¡¯ll try my best to break through within this month. At that time, I¡¯ll go and Help Ye Sheng.¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about your future. Breaking through within a month is very time-consuming, and it¡¯s very easy to make mistakes,¡±broken de master said with a frown.


    Senior void firmly said, ¡°I know my own matters. Ye Sheng is the person I¡¯ve chosen. I can¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±.


    The rest of the people fell silent, unable to dissuade him.


    ..


    In a small town at the edge of the sea, an old man was staring at the sea in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since we parted, but little brother has already caused such a huge disturbance. This evildoer, Ye Hong, is very abnormal.¡±The old man ced his hands behind his back and sighed.


    The blue waves of the sea rippled, and the sea breeze blew past, stirring up waves and crashing over.


    The old man looked at the sea and said, ¡°Old Xuanwu, you don¡¯t have much time left. When are youing out?¡±


    The sea was still roaring, but the sea was silent.


    The old man scratched his head and said, ¡°Keep calm. You¡¯ve brought your limit. I¡¯ve also reached my limit. It¡¯s time for the world to know my existence.¡±


    ..


    In the millions of mountains in the southwest region, the news of Ye Sheng challenging ye Hong had also spread here.


    Many people were discussing it, and Merlin and Mei Ling, who had transformed into the seven ultimate goddess, naturally knew about it.


    ¡°Sister, Your Beloved is about to die,¡±Merlin said gloatingly. She did not think much of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Sister, Brother Ye Sheng will not die. Don¡¯t you know how to Divine?¡±Mei Ling said lightly.


    ¡°Is divination useful to them?¡±Merlin snorted and said.


    ¡°Just trust brother Yesheng.¡±Mei Ling was silent for a moment and said.


    ¡°What if Yesheng is really killed?¡±Merlin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill everyone from the branch of Yesheng.¡±Mei Ling was silent for a long time before saying.


    ¡°Crazy Girl.¡±Merlin said with a headache.


    ..


    Outside Xianyang City, on the western mountain.


    The western mountain was veryrge, and most of the area was upied by Liu Ru. She summoned the remaining people from the plume manifestation Holy Land and established a new sect.


    Yes, a sect. They were no longer a holynd.


    However, Liu Ru still insisted on using the name of the plume manifestation Holy Land. The current plume manifestation holynd only had about a thousand disciples, so it could be considered to have retained some of its me.


    Liu Ru was extremely beautiful, but she had the body of a man. She was more than 500 years old this year, but she looked like a teenager. After hearing the battle between Ye Sheng and ye Hong, sheughed yfully.

 Chapter 461 - farewell to eldest senior brother (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter Six, farewell to eldest senior brother (second update)</h4>


    ¡°Interesting. Who Do you think will win this father-son duel?¡±Liu Rushi asked with a smile.


    Behind Liu Rushi were the people who had escaped from the emergence Holy Land, or they were not in the emergence holynd at that time, so they were not affected.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Ye Hong. If ye Hong wins, it means that Ye Sheng is dead.¡±


    ¡°Right, Ye Sheng must die. He destroyed the ten thousand years of umtion of our feather emergence Holy Land, and his crime is extremely heinous.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng was killed by his own father. It must be very interesting. This can also be considered as a form of revenge against him.¡±


    The people of the feather emergence Holy Land spoke one after another.


    Liu Rushi shook his head when he heard this, and said, ¡°How boring would it be if a father killed his son? It would be the most interesting to see a son killing his father. If Ye Sheng can defeat ye Hong, then it would be perfect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Even if Ye Sheng swept through the four great emptiness realm¡¯s eleventhyer with one sword strike, the gap between him and ye Hong is still very big,¡±someone said with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how powerful Ye Sheng is, he has only cultivated for four short years. How could he be a match for ye Hong?¡±


    ¡°Sect master, why don¡¯t you take the lead and kill Ye Sheng to avenge our sacrednd of Emergence?¡±Someone suggested.


    Hearing this, Liu Ru shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill Ye Sheng. Now that I¡¯ve entered Xianyang and killed Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll retreat calmly. There won¡¯t be any trouble. But if I let ye Sheng die just like this, won¡¯t I be letting him off easy?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, sect master?¡±The people of the sacrednd of Yu Hua looked at Liu Ru in surprise.


    Previously, when Liu Ru found out that Ye Sheng and the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain had destroyed the sacrednd of Yu Hua, she was so angry that she searched all over the world for Ye Sheng and even attacked the Sky Mountain. It could be seen that she hated him. Why was she not anxious at all now?


    Liu Ru did not exin. She said lightly, ¡°All of you can leave. Teach your disciples well. After some time, I will kill ye Hong and we will leave this ce. We will choose a new location and establish the sacrednd of Yu Hua.¡±


    The people of the sacrednd of Yu Hua did not dare to disobey Liu Ru. They all left.


    Liu Ru looked in the direction of Xianyang and revealed a mysterious smile. She said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I don¡¯t want you to defeat ye Hong. Just hurt him. This is my chance.¡±


    ..


    Because of Ye Sheng¡¯s letter of challenge, the whole world was shocked.


    Many people rushed to Xianyang to watch the great battle.


    But the two parties seemed to have nothing to do and couldn¡¯t move.


    Ye Sheng was cultivating in the manor and making use of the spiritual Qi of the treasures to improve himself with the help of the huge knowledge and energy of the Royal Library.


    Ye Hong was also hiding in the Ye residence. He did note out all day and did not go to the military camp.


    Both sides seemed to be waiting for that day toe.


    For a moment, Xianyang became a dark ce.


    Many experts entered Xianyang. Qin II even sent a few armies back overnight to maintain order.


    Even ordinary people could feel that Xianyang¡¯s aura had be much stronger. Everyone did not dare to wander outside at night.


    In the manor of the Ye residence, he was cultivating diligently.


    Ye Sheng had been reading tens of millions of books in the Royal Library for three days. At this moment, he had transferred all these books into his Dantian Earth.


    Rumble!


    In the Dantian Earth, a sky-reaching tower was built. It had a total of eighteen floors and was extremely huge. Each floor contained hundreds of thousands of secret manuals. Only people with a certain level of cultivation could step onto it.


    ¡°After reaching the 18th floor, one can ascend!¡±Ye Sheng transformed into a god and controlled everything on Earth, announcing this rule.


    For a moment, the people on Earth were shocked.


    Ascend!


    This unfamiliar yet realistic question made many people excited.


    There were already more than 10,000 emptiness realm experts on earth. Even though they hadn¡¯t reached emptiness realm pinnacle yet, there were more than 8,000 of them at the fifth level of the emptiness realm. The most powerful ones had long cultivated to the ninth level of the emptiness realm.


    The ninth level of the emptiness realm was only a few steps away from the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. However, they didn¡¯t know how to cultivate in the future.


    Now, Ye Sheng had built a follow-up path for them, allowing them to have a new goal.


    For a time, all the cultivators on Earth rushed towards the sky connecting tower, wanting to go in and improve themselves.


    Regardless of whether it was humans, demon beasts, or mutants, they all began to rush over.


    Ye Sheng looked at this scene with satisfaction and was in a very good mood. He had built a sky-reaching pagoda now to prepare for taking out his Dantian Earth in the future.


    Once Ye Sheng ascended into the void, he could think of a way to take out his Dantian Earth and give the cultivators inside a new target.


    In that case, not only would he help them, he could also help ye Sheng.


    Time passed by minute by minute. After Ye Sheng passed down the heaven connecting Pagoda, he no longer paid attention to it and continued his cultivation.


    Comprehending the Dao Rhythm!


    To break through to the sixth level of the void stage, what Ye Sheng needed was to raise his dao rhythm.


    Once his dao rhythm increased to a critical point, Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough would be logical.


    He currently had 500 dao rhythms. If he wanted to break through to the sixth level of the void stage, it would at least double.


    In other words, he had 1,000 Dao rhythms.


    The dao rhythms that Ye Shengprehended roughly had yin-yang, reincarnation, five elements, time, space, and lightning..


    Toprehend another 500 dao rhythms on the basis of these dao rhythms, and the time limit was within a month, the pressure on Ye Sheng was still very great.


    In order toprehend dao rhythms, Ye Sheng entered the origin world of Earth and started to observe it up close.


    With this kind ofprehension speed, it would definitely be much faster.


    Ye Sheng first started from the most basic five elementsprehension. Towards the end, heprehended yin-yang, reincarnation, lightning, time, space..


    Starting from an easyprehension to a difficult level, Ye Sheng went into seclusion for ten days in a row.


    Ten dayster, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and a trace of anxiety shed past.


    ¡°Too slow.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    In ten days, Ye Sheng hadprehended more than a hundred dao rhythms.


    If this speed were to be spread out, who knew how many people would be scared to death. They might not be able toprehend this much in ten years, but Ye Sheng could do it in ten days.


    However, Ye Sheng would notpare himself to others. Comprehending more than a hundred dao rhythms in ten days was considered slow for him.


    He only had one month¡¯s time, and one month was the most. Thirty-one days, that was only close to four hundred dao rhythms, and there was still a gap between him and five hundred.


    ording to this speed, Ye Sheng would not be able to break through to the sixth level of the Void Martial stage.


    ¡°This is already the fastest speed. I have absorbed a lot of the treasures given by Qin Ershi, and used arge amount of spiritual energy to deduce dao rhythms. The light of wisdom has continuously analyzed them, but it still does not meet the requirements.¡±Ye Sheng frowned deeply, he felt troubled.


    He had overestimated himself, or rather, he had miscalcted the time.


    Ye Sheng was in a depressed mood. He stood up and could no longer go into seclusion.


    His thoughts were in a mess, and he could not get any good results from seclusion.


    Ye Sheng walked out of the room and came to the courtyard. He wanted to breathe some fresh air and feel the warm sunlight.


    After Ye Sheng walked out of the room, a burly man stood up and said to Ye Sheng with a smile, ¡°Little Junior brother, long time no see.¡±


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Eldest senior brother?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Hey, hey, I can only see eldest senior brother, can¡¯t I, the second senior brother, be seen?¡±Dao Ming¡¯s dissatisfied voice sounded. He poked his head out from Duanmu Yu¡¯s back and said to Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 462 - Chapter seven, the Supreme Treasure of Mount Longhu (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter seven, the Supreme Treasure of Mount Longhu (third update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng saw his two senior brothers and smiled happily. He strode out and said, ¡°Second senior brother, Little Junior brother has apologized to you.¡±


    Dao Ming said with satisfaction, ¡°Seeing that your attitude is still quite sincere, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    Duanmu Yuughed loudly and said, ¡°If this senior brother puts on airs, even the number one young man will have to apologize to you.¡±


    Dao Ming curled his lips and said, ¡°Even if ye Sheng bes the number one expert in the world, he will still be my junior brother. You must respect me when you see me.¡±


    Ye Shengughed out loud, and his bad mood disappeared in an instant. He said, ¡°Second senior brother is right. I will always be your junior brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡±Dao Ming said happily.


    ¡°Senior brothers, are only the two of youing?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Master is here too. He¡¯s at the quasi-saint mansion,¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to pay my respects to master,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together,¡±Dao Ming nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng immediately followed the two senior brothers to his father-inw¡¯s mansion.


    On the way, Ye Sheng asked, ¡°How long have the two senior brothers been here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, but you¡¯re in seclusion. We don¡¯t want to disturb you, so we¡¯ll wait here,¡±Duanmu Yu said.


    ¡°Junior brother, are you confident?¡±Dao Ming asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not confident at all.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t break through to the sixth level of the Void Tier, Ye Sheng really wasn¡¯t confident at all.


    ¡°Junior brother, master brought a treasure with him this time. He¡¯ll definitely help you,¡±Dao Ming said mysteriously.


    ¡°Oh, what treasure?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±Dao Ming shook his head and refused to say it.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t ask further. He looked at eldest senior brother and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t sister-inwe with senior brother?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s pregnant and is nursing her baby at Mount Longhu.¡±duanmu yu revealed a blissful smile.


    Ye Sheng was happy for eldest senior brother and said, ¡°Congrattions, eldest senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t worry. Master came this time to think of a way to save your wife.¡±Duanmu Yuforted ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Unless we get what ye Hong cares about the most, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Ye Sheng was also thinking of a way to save Beauty Zhou, but many of his ideas were rejected by Ye Sheng.


    He had a key to open the Pure Land. If Ye Sheng gave it to ye Hong, he would definitely be able to save Beauty Zhou.


    However... Ye Sheng had not considered this method.


    That Key was not his, but senior Xu¡¯s. It belonged to the Seven Monsters of Heaven Mountain. They had given it to Ye Sheng because they valued ye Sheng¡¯s future and hoped that Ye Sheng would step in on their behalf.


    If Ye Sheng gave this key to ye Hong in exchange for Beauty Zhou, he would be letting down senior Xu¡¯s support.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng did not mention this method at all.


    ..


    In the quasi-sage manor, Ye Sheng met with Daoist Priest Qingxu.


    After not seeing him for a while, Daoist Priest Qingxu had be a little older. After bing the sect master of Mount Longhu, he was very busy. He wantonly reformed Mount Longhu, swept away the stubborn diseases, and managed Mount Longhu in an orderly manner.


    The effort required to do this was also very great, and Daoist Priest Qingxu¡¯s long white hair had increased a little.


    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±When Ye Sheng saw Daoist Qingxu, he immediately knelt down and said sincerely.


    ¡°Get up, get up. You Silly Child, you¡¯re in trouble. Why didn¡¯t you tell Master? Did you think that master was too old and couldn¡¯t help you?¡±Daoist Qingxu scolded with a Heartache. Seeing Ye Sheng¡¯s aged appearance.., he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Ye Sheng had experienced a lot of vicissitudes during this period of time. He had no mood to take care of himself. His chin was full of stubble, and he looked like a thirty-year-old man.


    ¡°Master, What Treasure did you bring? It¡¯s for junior brother. He¡¯s in big trouble now,¡±Dao Ming said impatiently.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Master only said that he brought a treasure, but I really don¡¯t know what it is,¡±Dao Ming said expectantly.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, do you know?¡±Dao Ming asked.


    Duanmu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zhou Yuan and Zhou Yi both looked at Priest Qingxu. What kind of treasure was it?


    Priest Qingxu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a treasure passed down from our Mount Longhu. It¡¯s an energy crystal that has been passed down through generations of mighty figures. It¡¯s called an origin pill!¡±


    ¡°Origin pill? Mount Longhu really has this?¡±Zhou Yuan asked in surprise.


    The rest of the people looked on in confusion, including Ye Sheng. None of them knew what this origin pill was.


    ¡°Our Mount Longhu has been passed down for thousands of years. The first sect master identally picked up an origin pill that fell from the sky. It doesn¡¯t have any offensive power, but it can store all the essence of wisdom in front of a person. It can be condensed in it for tens of thousands of years without dissipating. Therefore, the origin pill has be the ultimate treasure of Mount Longhu. Every senior who has reached the end of his life will choose to leave his life¡¯sprehension in the origin pill,¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu exined.


    ¡°The insights of the past generations of seniors?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. To him, this was no less than sending charcoal in the snow.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I know that yourprehension ability is extremely high. Ordinary people can¡¯t use this origin pill. Only sect masters cane into contact with it. Now, I¡¯ll hand it over to you. I hope that it can help you,¡±Daoist priest Qing Xu said, he took out a round, light-colored pill.


    This origin pill was not small. It was as big as a person¡¯s head. Ye Sheng did not decline. He needed the guidance of these seniors right now. He immediately took it and ced it into the Pantheon Pill Furnace, then, he said, ¡°Master, senior brother, father-inw, I have dragon meat here. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Meat?¡±Dao Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is it the true dragon that you killed in the southwest region?¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan asked.


    ¡°Yes, dragon meat is very delicious. It¡¯s not easy for everyone to gather together. I¡¯ll Cook it myself,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s gather together today. I¡¯ve never eaten dragon meat in my entire life.¡±Priest Qingxuughed loudly.


    He was happy not because of the dragon meat, but because of ye Sheng¡¯s confident smile. After obtaining the origin pill, Ye Sheng was obviously more confident. This meant that the origin pill was of great help to Ye Sheng. How could priest Qingxu not be happy?


    Ye Sheng had experience in cooking dragon meat, so he quickly prepared a full-dragon banquet.


    The whole family sat together. These were all ye Sheng¡¯s rtives. He did not have many rtives, so he naturally had to treasure them.


    The dragon meat was served, and everyone ate a few more mouthfuls. It was indeed delicious. After three rounds of drinking, Daoist Qingxu said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Your father-inw and I n to ask ye Hong for the person.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned and said, ¡°Ye Hong will not agree.¡±


    ¡°We will promise some treasures and pay a certain price. Ye Hong captured the silver because he was afraid of you and wanted to force you to appear. Now that you have already challenged ye Hong, the silver will be of no use to ye Hong,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ye Hong¡¯s personality is very overbearing. Master and father-inw will not agree to go.¡±Ye Sheng thought carefully, but he still did not have any hope.


    ¡°If the two of US go, Ye Hong naturally won¡¯t be interested, but what if there¡¯s an expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm apanying us?¡±Zhou Yuan smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 463 - Chapter Eight, Prince Qin (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter Eight, Prince Qin (fourth update)</h4>


    ¡°12th level of the Void Realm?¡±Ye Sheng felt strange. was there still a 12th level of the Void Realm in Xianyang City?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I don¡¯t know if you remember, but the principal of Jixia Academy hasn¡¯t shown up yet?¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan asked.


    Only then did ye Sheng remember that the vice principal of Jixia Academy had only shown up, old man Han Shan. The principal of Jixia Academy had never shown up with his cultivation at the 11th level of the Void Realm.


    ¡°Where is this principal?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in Jixia Academy for two years, but I haven¡¯t seen the principal,¡±Dao Ming said.


    ¡°The principal of Jixia Academy is the current Emperor¡¯s uncle, King Qin,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said.


    ¡°The current Emperor¡¯s uncle?¡±Ye Sheng raised his brows. This meant that the Great Qin imperial family already had two people at the twelfth level of the Void realm. Their foundations couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°The founding emperor of the Great Qin Empire had a brother who was obsessed with cultivation. After the Great Qin Empire was established, he began to roam the world and never returned. Even when the previous emperor was assassinated, he never returned. A few years ago, he suddenly returned and had the cultivation of the 12th level of the Void Realm. The emperor entrusted King Qin to establish Jixia Academy and seize all the experts in the world to fight against Ye Hong,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan exined to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng suddenly came to a realization. So that was how it was.


    ¡°Then is this Prince Qin in Xianyang?¡±Ye Sheng asked. If there was a person at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm apanying him, then there was still some hope.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already discussed it with him. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Ye residence, pay a visit to ye Hong, and bring Yin ¡®er back.¡±Zhou Yuan nodded and said.


    ¡°I hope ye Hong will give face to a person at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm and let Yin ¡®er go home.¡±Zhou Yuan sighed. In order to share ye Sheng¡¯s pressure, he had also done a lot of hard work.


    ¡°Master, father-inw, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s not good for you to go now, right?¡±Priest Qingxu said with a frown.


    ¡°This is, after all, a matter between us husband and wife. We still have to face it ourselves. It¡¯s time to face ye Hong directly,¡±Ye Sheng muttered with a firm expression.


    ¡°Alright.¡±Zhou Yuan and Priest Qingxu were unable to stop ye Sheng.


    After the dragon banquet ended, Ye Sheng stayed at his father-inw¡¯s house, waiting to face ye Hong tomorrow.


    That night, Ye Sheng did not fall asleep. Instead, he stood in the courtyard, looking at the cold moonlight.


    Ever since he left the ye residence, he rarely saw ye Hong.


    That time, when Chu Zhongtian blocked the door, Ye Sheng saw ye Hong. Other than that, he had never seen ye Hong before.


    This time, in order to save his wife, Ye Sheng had to face ye Hong directly. For Ye Sheng, this was a littleplicated.


    He had thought about the countless scenes of him meeting ye Hong.


    There was him immersing himself in cultivation for a few years and then crushing ye Hong. There was also him fighting with ye Hong and killing him in the end. There was also the idental meeting between Ye Sheng and ye Hong..


    Ye Sheng had never thought that he would meet ye Hong like this.


    For Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°My mother died at your hands. I absolutely won¡¯t allow it. The mother of my child died at your hands.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was firm and ruthless.


    ..


    The next day, Ye Sheng met with King Qin.


    Great Qin¡¯s second great expert at the 12th level of the Void Realm, the principal of Jixia Academy.


    King Qin looked very simple, like an old farmer who worked in the fields. There was still some yellow mud on his legs, and he did not look well-groomed. He looked like an old man.


    However, Ye Sheng still greeted him as a disciple.


    ¡°You are a disciple of my Jixia Academy, so I will naturally help you. Han Shan told me your story, and Ye Hong is a ruthless person. Back then, I could tell that even though he seemed to not want anything, his desire to control things was more serious than anyone else,¡±King Qin said.


    King Qin hade alone. As someone at the 12th level of the emptiness realm, he did not need to bring any ostentation.


    The 12th level of the emptiness realm itself was the greatest ostentation.


    ¡°King Qin, we can leave now,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan suggested.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go. I also want to meet this old friend of mine for a while,¡±King Qin said indifferently. He turned around and took the lead, heading towards the Ye estate.


    Once again, he came to the front door of the Ye residence. Ye Sheng raised his head and looked at it. It was still the same door. He had wanted to walk out of this ce back then. Now that he had returned, other than ye Hong, no one in the entire ye residence could stop ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng and the others came to the door. The door opened automatically. Butler Fu walked out. When he saw Ye Sheng, his eyes were a littleplicated, but he still said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, the king is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t call me young master. If My mother didn¡¯t give me the name Ye Sheng, I would change my name. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that person inside.¡±


    Butler Fu¡¯s smile disappeared and he said, ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, you can say these words with the Royal Highness.¡±


    Ye Sheng took big strides and took the lead to enter the ye residence.


    Ye Sheng was very familiar with the ye residence. He could still remember the ce and the ce even after a few years had passed.


    Ye Sheng took the lead and arrived at the main hall of the Ye residence.


    The main hall was spacious and quiet. There were joss sticks lit, and a figure sat upright on the armchair. His expression was cold as he looked at Ye Sheng. A terrifying pressure immediately attacked him.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng only felt that there was a mountain of the soul in ye Hong¡¯s eyes. The pressure was pressing down on him, causing his spirit to tremble.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had ten Daoist techniques. After stabilizing his spirit, he stared at ye Hong without the slightest fear.


    ¡°Good job. You Don¡¯t even kneel when you see your biological father?¡±Ye Hong sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m an unfilial person without a father. Kneeling like you, I think about how to kill you every day now,¡±Ye Sheng spoke. His voice was clear and crisp, carrying the vigor of a young man.


    ¡°Killing me, you overestimate yourself.¡±Ye Hong calmly sat on the imperial armchair. Towards quasi-sage Zhou Yuan who had just entered, Priest Qingxu did not smile. However, when he saw Prince Qin, he frowned.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that you had actually broken through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. You¡¯ve really made me look at you in a new light,¡±ye Hong said with a sneer. Although it was a tone of amazement, when paired with this expression, it was extremely mocking.

 Chapter 464 - taking a direct hit (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 9: taking a direct hit (first update)</h4>


    King Qin wasn¡¯t angry at ye Hong¡¯s mockery; his talent had already reached ye Hong¡¯s level.


    Back then, Ye Hong had reached the 12th level of the Void realm before the founding of the Great Qin Empire. At that time, King Qin had just entered the Void Realm.


    All these years, he had worked hard to cultivate and travel around the world before catching up to Ye Hong.


    However, as both of them were at the 12th level of the Void Realm, King Qin knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for ye Hong.


    He did note here to fight with ye Hong this time.


    ¡°Ye Hong, we haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. You are still as arrogant as ever,¡±Prince Qin said indifferently.


    ¡°The weak will think that I am arrogant, but the strong will think that this is their personality,¡±ye Hong said.


    Prince Qin did not want to argue with ye Hong about this and said, ¡°Ye Hong, do you know why we are here?¡±


    Ye Hong looked at Ye Sheng nomittally and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare toe alone?¡±


    ¡°With so many people apanying me, will they be able to stop me if I want to kill you?¡±Ye Hong said disdainfully.


    ¡°Ye Hong, if you force us, the one who will benefit will only be Liu Rushi on the west mountain. He is eyeing you covetously,¡±King Qin suddenly said.


    Ye Hong¡¯s expression sank, and he looked at Prince Qin with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°Ye Hong, Ye Sheng has already agreed to fight to the death with you. There¡¯s still less than a month¡¯s time. There¡¯s absolutely no need for you to imprison his wife,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Ye Hong looked at Ye Sheng and smiled, his smile was very cold. ¡°A few years ago, you walked out of here and went through great difficulty to reach this step. As long as you endure patiently for a period of time, you¡¯ll definitely be able to break through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. But now, for a woman, you¡¯re seeking your own death. You¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in a tit-for-tat manner, ¡°A cold person like you doesn¡¯t understand human emotions. Just like how you can treat your woman¡¯s body as a battlefield and beat your own son to death. You are an ice-cold machine, and I am a human.¡±


    ¡°Human, what a lofty word. Human emotions will only restrict your continuous growth. Just like now, you are forced into a desperate situation by human emotions,¡±ye Hong said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Hong, I¡¯m not here to argue with you about human feelings. I just want to take my wife away,¡±Ye Sheng said with a frown.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±Ye Hong smiled yfully.


    Prince Qin and the others frowned and wanted to join hands to pressure ye Hong.


    However, Ye Sheng stopped them and looked straight at ye Hong, ¡°Ye Hong, you have always wanted to open the purend guarded by the Changsheng tribe, but because youck the key, you haven¡¯t made a move yet. As long as you let my wife go, you will know the whereabouts of a key when we fight.¡±


    Ye Hong narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You know the whereabouts of a key?¡±


    ¡°Release my wife. When we fight, if you win, I¡¯ll tell you where the key is,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Ye Hong fell silent and carefully thought about this matter. Suddenly, he stood up, and a terrifying aura spread out.


    Boom!


    The entire hall trembled.


    The faces of Prince Qin, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, and priest Qing Xu changed, and they were on guard.


    However, ye Hong did not even look at them. He only stared at Ye Sheng and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll know after the fight. Now, if you want to take your wife away, you can. Take a punch from me. If you don¡¯t die, take her away.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you can¡¯t agree,¡±Priest Qingxu immediately said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, ye Hong wants to injure you in advance so that you can¡¯t fight at your peak condition. Don¡¯t be fooled,¡±quasi-sage Zhou Yuan also said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this punch will definitely not be easy to block,¡±Prince Qin also said with a serious expression.


    Ye Hong had his hands behind his back. When he heard these words, he looked at Ye Sheng with disdain.


    Ye Sheng stood up and faced ye Hong. He said, ¡°Sure,e on. I also want to know how powerful the number one in the world, ye Hong, is.¡±


    The corner of ye Hong¡¯s mouth curled up. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Let my wife out first,¡±Ye Sheng stared at ye Hong and said.


    Ye Hong waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Not long after, a servant led Beauty Zhou over.


    Beauty Zhou, who was pregnant, walked over slowly. When she saw Ye Sheng and her father, her expression changed. She was very smart and naturally knew that they were here to save her.


    However, ye Hong was so powerful. He would definitely have to pay a huge price to save her.


    ¡°Husband, father, master, senior,¡±Beauty Zhou called out one by one.


    Zhou Yuan immediately pulled Beauty Zhou to his side and said, ¡°Be quietter.¡±


    Beauty Zhou was confused and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Your husband was willing to take a punch from me in order to save you. He¡¯s really a good man.¡±Ye Hong smiled coldly. It seemed like he was praising her, but in fact, he was belittling ye Sheng.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes turned red. She bit her lips and looked at Ye Sheng lovingly. The man she chose really loved her from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Husband, the child and I will wait for you to go home.¡±Beauty Zhou did not cry like a normal woman. Her Eyes Only turned red. Then, she tried her best to stop her tears and smiled gently.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there are two things that I regret the most in my life. Letting you leave the Ye residence a few years ago was the second thing. Now, I have to make up for it.¡±Ye Hong said coldly. He slowly raised his palm and clenched his fist, it formed a fist.


    ng!


    An armor appeared on Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It was the Holy Martial armor passed down from the Samsara sect.


    The appearance of the blood-red armor didn¡¯t surprise ye Hong. He was very confident that with a single punch, he would be able to cripple Ye Sheng even if he didn¡¯t die.


    Boom!


    Ye Hong¡¯s fist smashed down, and his ZHENQI surged. Countless scenes appeared before Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. There were volcanic eruptions, the copse of the Earth, the flooding of the ocean, and the falling of the sky..


    With this punch, the entire main hall was filled with an imposing aura that threatened the surroundings.


    King Qin immediately executed his cultivation technique to fend off this imposing aura and protect Beauty Zhou.


    Peng Peng Peng Peng!


    The wind from the fist whistled, and the sounds of explosions rang out continuously. It was as if firecrackers had exploded, and the entire main hall was sent flying.


    Facing this punch, Ye Sheng frowned. was this the might of ye Hong?


    His body moved, and the ten Yama kings appeared behind him. The Netherworld River was vast and mighty, and theherworld saintly being was also activated.


    Boom!


    This punch smashed down, hitting ye sheng right in the chest.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng seemed to have been struck down by a heavenly pir, and his entire body flew out in an instant. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, and the Saint Martial armor on his bodypletely shattered at this moment, turning into countless fragments that flew in all directions.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng crashed onto over ten houses before he could finally stop his body. His face was filled with shock. Was this ye Hong¡¯s true battle prowess?


    Not facing ye Hong¡¯s battle prowess directly would forever be a secret. He was the number one expert in the world, but no one knew exactly how powerful he was.


    And now, Ye Sheng knew.


    ¡°I have hope of breaking through to the sixth level of the Void Martial Stage.¡±Instead, a wave of hope arose in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 465 - between life and death (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 10, between life and death (second update)</h4>


    Ye Hong¡¯s punch had seriously injured Ye Sheng.


    The pdin armor had been shattered, and the remaining force had directly corroded ye Sheng¡¯s entire body.


    Ye Hong¡¯s true energy was very overbearing, and it had a thick corrosive and depraved smell, corroding ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s body had undergone countless transformations, which was why it had not been corroded in the first ce.


    Even so, Ye Sheng was still heavily injured and almost died. If not for the Holy Martial armor, Ye Sheng would have been in grave danger.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you alright?¡±King Qin asked seriously.


    ¡°Disciple, ye Hong didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±Priest Qingxu asked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you need to be treated?¡±Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan asked.


    ¡°Hubby, are you alright?¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s small face was deathly pale. She was very frightened.


    In the main hall, ye Hong looked at Ye Sheng coldly and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Ye Sheng suppressed his injuries and looked directly at ye Hong. He asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    Ye Hong said coldly, ¡°Go back and recuperate well. I know that Qin II gave you arge number of heavenly and earthly treasures. If you take them, you should be able to recover a little.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. Ye Hong had done it on purpose. He knew that Qin II had given ye Sheng a lot of heavenly and earthly treasures and had even brought him to the royal library, hoping that Ye Sheng would break through as soon as possible. And now that he had given ye Sheng a punch.., it had cut off the opportunity for Ye Sheng to break through.


    Ye Hong looked arrogant, but he was very careful in every aspect. Even though he did not like Ye Sheng in his heart, he still did not give ye Sheng much hope.


    Ye Sheng did not say a word and limped away.


    This time, in order to save Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng paid a heavy price.


    Ye Hong looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and coldly turned around, saying, ¡°Ye Sheng is useless. No matter how great his potential is, he is not a threat to me.¡±


    ..


    Outside the Ye residence, Ye Sheng had just walked out, he immediately said to beauty zhou, ¡°I was hit by Ye Hong¡¯s fist and am seriously injured. I must enter seclusion immediately. Take Me Back. The time for the duel hase. Wake me up. I want to enter seclusion between life and death to break through.¡±


    ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡±Beauty Zhou asked worriedly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, can you really fight with Ye Hong?¡±Priest Qingxu said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng looked very weak now. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    ¡°Ye Hong Hurt me on purpose, but I also have to thank him. Next, I want to understand life and death. If I don¡¯t break, I Won¡¯t stand. Ye Hong broke me, so I¡¯ll stand up again.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright, and he was unprecedentedly confident.


    ¡°Father, take my husband back,¡±Beauty Zhou immediately said.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan nodded, picked up the heavily injured Ye Sheng, and said goodbye to King Qin.


    ¡°Take good care of Ye Sheng. I¡¯ll go and see him during the duel,¡±King Qin said.


    ¡°Now, I only hope that Ye Sheng can survive,¡±priest Qingxu sighed.


    The group said goodbye to King Qin and went to Ye Sheng¡¯s manor.


    When the Void Demon King Saw Ye Sheng in this state, it instantly exploded in anger. It fiercely asked, ¡°Who injured him? Who Is This?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong punched Ye Sheng,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    The void demon king trembled in anger. Ye Sheng was its hope of leaving this world. It could not let anything happen to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Hong deserves to die.¡±The void demon king wished it could immediately erupt and crush ye Hong to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Take Me to the meditation room and protect me. I need to recover,¡±ye Sheng said weakly.


    The Void Demon King immediately led the way and asked everyone to let Ye Sheng in.


    Inside the meditation room, Ye Sheng was lying inside. It was empty. There was no one else but him.


    The Void Demon King and the others were outside protecting Ye Sheng. They all looked worried. Thepetition was about to start. Ye Sheng was so heavily injured. Could He beat Ye Hong?


    Beauty Zhou even cried a few times, thinking that she had dragged Ye Sheng down and caused him to be heavily injured.


    Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming were also furious. Ye Hong was too despicable. Thepetition was about to start, and injuring Ye Sheng was a despicable act.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know that he was lying in the meditation room with more than a dozen storage treasures beside him. There were all kinds of treasures inside, and he could take them out to heal his injuries.


    But Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any.


    He knew that there were less than twenty days left. If he used all of them to heal his wounds, even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be ye Hong¡¯s match.


    Today¡¯s punch made Ye Shengpletely feel ye Hong¡¯s power.


    If he didn¡¯t make a breakthrough, he would definitely die during thepetition.


    The injuries in Ye Sheng¡¯s body still had ye Hong¡¯s true qi remaining, which was corroding his meridians and making his injuries worse.


    ¡°The current me can only survive by risking death,¡±ye Sheng thought firmly.


    The reincarnation seal in his body had long been prepared. He was waiting for the moment of death to be fully activated.


    The injuries in Ye Sheng¡¯s body that were not in his body quickly worsened. In one night, Ye Sheng was on hisst breath. Finally, the first ray of sunlight appeared in the morning of the second day, and Ye Sheng died immediately.


    At the moment of Ye Sheng¡¯s death, the reincarnation seal in his body shone andpletely disintegrated, turning into smoke.


    And Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was pulled into a mysterious ce.


    Chaos.


    Hazy.


    A mist.


    Beside the reincarnation bridge, a ghost wandered over.


    Ye Sheng entered a mysterious world.


    The reincarnation seal brought Ye Sheng¡¯s soul into the legendary hell. The current Ye Sheng was at the boundary between life and death.


    Under his feet was the reincarnation bridge, the river of the Netherworld, Meng Po, and countless wandering ghosts.


    Above his head was the Great Dao of the human world, filled with vicissitudes of life.


    Standing at this position, Ye Sheng was a dividing line.


    He closed his eyes, his heart toward the light, and his feet stepped on the darkness.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng stepped into theherworld, and countless evil powers surged into his body. This was thend where the flower of evil bloomed.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, poured this energy into the dao rhythm of reincarnation.


    He was now in reincarnation, so naturally, he could quicklyprehend the dao rhythm.


    And in the next moment, the Dao rhythm of yin and Yang also rapidly increased.


    Ye Sheng stepped into the darkness, and his heart turned toward the light. He saw the flower of evil in the world, held his true heart, and his expression was calm.


    He used the second reincarnation seal, and was in a state ofprehension of life and death.


    Countless energies surged into his body. His reincarnation seal, the Netherworld River, the Netherworld sacred physique, the reincarnation sword technique, and the ten Yama pces had all undergone a transformation.


    The Netherworld this time was even more powerful than thest time he was at Mount Longhu. His cultivation level was higher and he coulde into contact with more secrets of reincarnation.


    Ye Sheng was cultivating in such an environment.


    This was a method of trickery. He would die by ye Hong¡¯s hand. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make up his mind.


    After all, if he lost himself in the Netherworld and couldn¡¯te back, he would be a member of the Netherworld for the rest of his life.


    This time, Ye Sheng found a good path by ident. Seeing the scene of reincarnation with his own eyes was very precious to him. Not everyone could experience such an experience.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm had improved greatly, especially the Dao rhythm of reincarnation and the Dao rhythm of Yin and yang.

 Chapter 466 - Breakthrough! (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 11, Breakthrough! (third update)</h4>


    Samsara was below.


    The human world was above.


    Ye Sheng stood in the middle of the two, stepping on the darkness while his heart turned towards the light.


    Yin and yang were vividly reflected in his body. Thus, when Ye Shengprehended them, he was extremely carefree. In an instant, he had a hundred dao rhythms.


    With Samsara under his feet, Ye Sheng entered Samsara and had a deep understanding of it. Naturally, heprehended it very quickly.


    This was extremely helpful to Ye Sheng.


    All of his samsara sect¡¯s cultivation techniques were undergoing a transformation. After seeing the true appearance of reincarnation, Ye Sheng seemed to have an epiphany as he started to circte a few cultivation techniques on his own.


    In front of the Nai River Bridge, there was a long river of theherworld. It was extremely huge and was even wider than the sea that Ye Sheng had seen before. It stretched as far as the eye could see. On the long river of the Netherworld, the Samsara Bridge stretched out eighteenyers of hell. It looked like a pair of wings that hung from the sky.


    Such a shocking scene was extremely helpful to Ye Sheng.


    He quickly changed his cultivation method. The river of the Netherworld was modified ording to this prototype, and its power became enormous.


    This was a very good opportunity. Whether it was the dao rhythm, the cultivation method, or other things, they were all iparable gains for Ye Sheng.


    He reached a thousand dao rhythms in a very short period of time and advanced towards a higher level. With the yin-yang Dao Rhythm and the Reincarnation Dao rhythm as the mainponents, the main improvements were in these two aspects.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and Ye Sheng was immersed in this feeling.


    His Dao Rhythm had reached one thousand and five hundred, and it was still advancing towards two thousand, and he had the feeling that he could enter three thousand dao rhythms at any time.


    ¡°If I stay here for a few more days, I¡¯ll definitely be able to break through to the twelfth level of the Void Martial stage,¡±ye Sheng thought confidently.


    His feet stepped on the darkness, his heart turned towards the light, and he was fearless.


    Ye Sheng began to like this ce a little, and he had no intention of ending it at all.


    Right at this moment, the space between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows suddenly started to ache.


    It started to burn like fire.


    He couldn¡¯t help but let out a miserable cry, clutching his head, and said furiously, ¡°All gods pill furnace, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t get lost in the Netherworld.¡±The all gods Pill Furnace¡¯s tool spirit emitted a weak voice.


    Ye Sheng was suddenly jolted awake. In an instant, his entire body was drenched in sweat. This was all cold sweat, and he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer.


    He had been bewitched by theherworld.


    He had stayed for too long.


    Ye Sheng came to his senses and looked at himself. His entire body had entered the darkness, and only his head remained. It was also slowly sinking down.


    ¡°No, I want to leave this ce.¡±Ye Sheng knew that he was afraid. If he was left here by the Netherworld, he would diepletely. There would be no hope for his entire life.


    Ye Sheng struggled with all his might, wanting to crawl out of the darkness, but in the darkness, it was as if there were millions of pairs of hands pulling on Ye Sheng, not allowing him to leave.


    Ye Sheng kicked down with all his strength. To be precise, his cultivation had already broken through to the sixth level of the Void Stage, and he was breaking through to the seventh level of the void stage. It was an explosive power that could not be underestimated.


    But even so, Ye Sheng still climbed up with his entire body exhausted.


    If he were to sink even a little deeper, he might really regret it.


    ¡°The danger of the Netherworld is really like a tempting cake, silently pulling people down. He won¡¯t be able to turn things around for the rest of his life,¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    This time, he had gained a lot from the execution of theherworld. He hadprehended 1500 dao rhythms, and all the cultivation techniques of the Samsara sect had greatly increased their power. Moreover, they had seeded in facing death. Now, he wanted to return to the human world.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng burned thest bit of the power of the Samsara seal and sent himself into the human world.


    Ye Sheng, who was already a corpse, opened his eyes. He looked at the roof of the meditation room and panted slightly.


    His body was still heavily injured, but Ye Sheng smiled.


    This was an extremely happy smile. At the end of his smile, Ye Sheng evenughed out loud.


    ¡°Ye Hong, thanks to you, I have seeded in facing death. The enmity between us can finally be resolved once and for all.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes erupted with a powerful killing intent.


    He was no longer afraid of Ye Hong.


    Facing death and living brought Ye Sheng too many benefits. He had trulypleted a transformation.


    This wasn¡¯t something that could be exined by breaking through a realm.


    He had broken through from the inside out. Whether it was his body, cultivation technique, soul, realm, or Dao Yun, he had made tremendous progress.


    Ye Sheng looked at the ten or so storage treasures, which contained all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With a thought, all the storage treasures exploded, and countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures flew out and drowned Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Disintegrate!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s soul power was enormous, and he directly extracted all the spiritual essence of these heavenly materials and earthly treasures and integrated them into his body.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was like a dry desert, and the spiritual Qi was like an endless sea, instantly drowning ye Sheng.


    He was saved.


    His body continued to grow in the sea of Spiritual Qi, and theherworld saintly being once again achieved a breakthrough. Not only that, the fourth reincarnation seal also began to condense.


    Ye Sheng had condensed two previously, but he had used them all. Originally, it would have been difficult to condense the fourth seal, but this time, he had identally observed the Netherworld and helped Ye Sheng improve a lot, so he was able to condense the fourth seal.


    Now, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had started to loosen, and he had broken through to the sixth level of the emptiness realm in an instant.


    Rumble!


    The heavenly tribtion slowly condensed, and dark clouds surged wildly, blotting out the sky and covering the sun, covering the sky above the manor.


    Ye Sheng was about to undergo the heavenly tribtion.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. Facing the heavenly tribtion, he directly threw out the all gods pill furnace.


    The all gods pill furnace had already recovered the origin it had expended previously. After absorbing the Dragon Soul, its power had be unfathomable.


    Withdraw!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace flew out and rapidly expanded. Under the shocked gazes of quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, Dao elder Qing Xu, and the others, it withdrew the Lightning Tribtion.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to undergo this tribtion, so he directly withdrew the lightning tribtion and then fused all of the 1,000 Dao rhythms he¡¯d justprehended into his body.


    His two thighs hadpletely transformed into origin bodies.


    Now, Ye Sheng¡¯s four limbs were all origin bodies, and they were already advancing towards a different body. It was extremely inconceivable.


    Moreover, what was even more inconceivable was that ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had instantly reached the peak of the sixth level of the void stage.


    He stood up, and his slender body had a terrifying aura, and his eyes were calm as he watched the Pantheon pill furnace slowly float over, entering the center of his brows, and then disappearing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long breath, and his face was covered in stubble as he sighed with emotion.


    During this period of time, his stubble had grown longer, and he was now a full beard. Ye Sheng hadpletely be an uncle level person.


    Ye Sheng strode out of the meditation room and pushed open the sealed door.


    Creak!


    Outside the door, many people were waiting for Ye Sheng.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, eldest brother-inw Zhou Yi, eldest brother Duanmu Yu, Second Brother Dao Ming, Master Daoist Qingxu, the Northwestern Madman Chu Zhongtian, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s wife Qilin, and a pregnant Beauty Zhou.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng in surprise, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    Ye Sheng walked out and looked at them. He felt as if he had experienced a lifetime. He was someone who had walked through the Netherworld, and now he was alive again.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng could not help but smile and ask, ¡°How many days until the duel?¡±

 Chapter 467 - the Duel of Destiny (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 12, the Duel of Destiny (fourth update)</h4>


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the duel. If you don¡¯te out, we n to wake you up,¡±Priest Qingxu said.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, are you confident?¡±Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu asked.


    With this question, everyone stared at Ye Sheng, worried and excited.


    ¡°We will find out tomorrow.¡±Ye Sheng was not full of confidence, but he was not timid either.


    With his attitude, the others couldn¡¯t figure out how powerful Ye Sheng was.


    ¡°Chu Zhongtian, why are you here?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Chu Zhongtian and asked.


    ¡°You created such a big disturbance. As your brother, can I note and support you?¡±Chu Zhongtian said angrily.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Sheng smiled.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you still remember what we said in the Grasnd?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°You told me that we can definitely kill ye Hong. I Can¡¯t do it, but you must do it. For your mother and for my grandfather,¡±Chu Zhongtian said seriously.


    The sword-wielding old man appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. That Peerless Swordsman had toe to Xianyang to fight ye Hong because of a serious health problem, but he died at the hands of Ye Hong in the end.


    Ye Hong had paid a heavy price for killing the sword-wielding old man. Ye Sheng had always remembered thatst move. That Mysterious Shadow was ye Hong¡¯s trump card.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Chu Zhongtian, I will definitely fulfill my oath.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian nodded firmly and said nothing more.


    Ye Sheng looked at the crowd and smiled lightly. He said, ¡°We are all gathered here today. I happen to have some dragon meat here. Let¡¯s eat some.¡±


    No one rejected this suggestion. No one wanted to go against Ye Sheng¡¯s opinion. He was the most important person here now, so he could only make ye Sheng happy. He would have an additional chance of winning tomorrow.


    Everyone enjoyed the dragon meat banquet. Ye Sheng apanied them to eat and drink. When they were halfway through, he left first.


    He went to apany Beauty Zhou.


    His wife, Ye Sheng, had not been reunited with Beauty Zhou for a long time.


    In the wedding room, Beauty Zhou sat on the bed. Ye Sheng squatted down and leaned against beauty Zhou¡¯s stomach. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°This is our child.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s stomach had been in it for more than seven months. The child inside had already taken shape and had a fetal movement. asionally, he would hit ye Sheng to give birth.


    Ye Sheng revealed a gentle smile and looked at Beauty Zhou. He said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, my good wife.¡±


    Ye Sheng had previously told Beauty Zhou that his wife was his hometown dialect and was specially used for his wife.


    Beauty Zhou cupped ye Sheng¡¯s cheek lovingly and lowered her head to give him a kiss. She said, ¡°You must be careful outside. Your daughter and I will be waiting for you at home.¡±


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Is it a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Father used innate mathematics to find out that it¡¯s a daughter. You Can¡¯t be unhappy, right?¡±Beauty Zhou said worriedly.


    ¡°Why would I be? I like my daughter the most. My Daughter is good. Father¡¯s caring little cotton-padded jacket. My Son is not good. He¡¯s very naughty,¡±ye Sheng said from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°When youe back, give me a name.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled sweetly. She would not discuss anything about the duel with Ye Sheng tonight. She knew that Ye Sheng had already prepared a lot for the duel and did not need to be reminded at all, no matter how much she said, it would only increase the pressure on Ye Sheng. She only wanted to enjoy the warmth between husband and wife.


    Ye Sheng loved her. She also loved Ye Sheng. In addition to a newborn baby, the three of them were aplete family.


    Ye Sheng picked up beauty Zhou and pressed her against her neck. He said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ve Scared You.¡±


    ¡°No, I knew you woulde to save me, so I wasn¡¯t worried.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled sweetly.


    ¡°My Man is a peerless hero. No one in this world canpare to him, and no difficulty can stop him. I just need to watch you from behind. Don¡¯t worry about flying outside; your home is your warm harbor,¡±Beauty Zhou said affectionately.


    Ye Sheng directly held beauty Zhou¡¯s red lips and kissed her passionately.


    That night, many people could not sleep. All of Xianyang, Great Qin, and the world were waiting for this battle.


    However, Ye Sheng slept veryfortably, and he and Beauty Zhou slept through the night.


    ..


    Outside Xianyang, on the ancient yellow sand road.


    This was the ce where the sword-wielding old man and ye Hong had fought. That battle hadpletely destroyed the ancient yellow sand road, and there were no longer any signs of life here. It was quite deserted.


    Normally, this area of a few hundred Li was deste.


    But today, many people hade early in the morning. They had upied the surrounding mountains in advance, looking forward to this great battle.


    Not only were there cultivators, but many ordinary people had alsoe. This was a grand event.


    Near the yellow sand ancient path, Chu Zhongtian and the others had arrived early in the morning and upied a mountain peak.


    Chu Zhongtian, qilin, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, Daoist Priest Qingxu, Duanmu Yu, Dao Ming, Prince Qin, Old Man Hanshan..


    There were also some people who had a good rtionship with Ye Sheng, such as Fang Conglong and the others, who had gathered here.


    Even Great Qin¡¯s emperor, Prince Qin II, and Noble Consort Ye had arrived.


    The various princes had also arrived.


    The 12th level of the Void Realm in the imperial library had also arrived.


    In the world, most of the famous experts had arrived. The number one expert in the world versus the number one young genius, and it was even a father and son pair. It was a very interesting sight.


    Liu Ruyan had also arrived here. She brought the people of the plume manifestation Holy Land and waited silently.


    The third aunt who was far away in the southwest region had arrived. With a face full of hatred, she had followed Bai Yutian and Bai Ling ¡®ER.


    Many of the demon n¡¯s big shots had also arrived. The experts from the various sects were hidden in the dark, and none of them spoke as they waited for the arrival of the people from both sides.


    The people from the Ye estate had all arrived. The old madam, first madam, and second madam all hated Ye Sheng to the bone, and all of them wanted to see Ye Sheng die.


    The old man, who was close to Ye Sheng, had also arrived. In contrast, the Great Zhou¡¯s guardian, Daoist Qiu, had also arrived.


    It could be said that more than half of the world¡¯s experts had gathered on the yellow sand ancient path, and there were many at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.


    Not to mention senior void and the totem inheritor who had broken through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. The two of them had broken through first and survived the Lightning Tribtion. They had rushed over immediately. In order to help Ye Sheng, they had also been watching from the shadows. If Ye Sheng encountered any trouble.., they had immediately made a move to save him.


    From morning until noon, these people gathered at the ten or so mountains near the ancient yellow sand road. It was easy to imagine how many people were looking forward to it.


    At noon, under the service of Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng shaved off his beard and changed into new clothes. He picked up his mother¡¯s myriad forms sword and said goodbye to Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°My daughter and I are waiting for you at home. Do you need me to cook dinner for you?¡±Beauty Zhou squeezed out a smile and asked when Ye Sheng left the house.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡±


    Beauty Zhou immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it well and wait for you toe back, no matter howte it is.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned for a moment before striding out.


    Ye Hong, I¡¯m here for the Battle of predestination.

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 13, Battle of Predestination 1(1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 13, Battle of Predestination 1(1st update)</h4>


    The ancient yellow sand road.


    It was quiet and lively.


    Many people came. It was very lively.


    People came. They waited silently. It was very quiet.


    At noon, the Sun was just right. Today¡¯s sun was unusually hot. It grilled the ancient yellow sand road to a high temperature. If one stepped on it barefooted, they would definitely jump up.


    Many people looked at the ancient yellow sand road. Their minds were still thinking about the shocking battlest time.


    That was the battle between the number one and number two in the world.


    Before that, no one cared about the ancient yellow sand road. Many people left this ce, but they did not spare a nce.


    After that, the ancient yellow sand road waspletely abandoned, but it was remembered by many people.


    That Peerless swordsman used his life as the price to disy his unrivaled sword technique, the thirteen swords.


    He had forced ye Hong into a very difficult situation, forcing him to use his ultimate move.


    Although he had failed, ye Hong still had thestugh.


    And this time, would ye Hong still have thestugh?


    At this moment in the afternoon, under the sunlight, a shadow appeared in the middle of the ancient yellow sand road.


    It appeared here silently, and no one had seen how it had appeared. Even if it was at the 12th level of the emptiness realm, no one had noticed it.


    When he appeared here, only then did everyone notice that one of the main characters in the battle had arrived.


    Ye Hong!


    He stood expressionlessly under the Sun, and with his hands behind his back, he raised his head and looked at the Sun.


    He was waiting for someone.


    Everyone knew that he was waiting for someone.


    They were also waiting.


    Waiting for someone who was about to arrive.


    The other main character of this great battle.


    The sunlight poured down, dispelling the yin and evil. There was only righteousness and light.


    In the distance, a long figure slowly walked over. Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of people, he walked in step by step from outside the ancient yellow sand road.


    He didn¡¯t walk fast, but he wasn¡¯t slow either.


    Ye Sheng, who was advancing at a constant speed, crossed his arms across his chest. A human world¡¯s myriad forms sword was inside, and his expression was calm.


    From far to near, everyone¡¯s gazes followed Ye Sheng, and they couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Today¡¯s Ye Sheng made many people feel as if they were looking at a god.


    With every step ye Sheng took, the aura on his body grew stronger.


    He had too much hatred and killing intent towards ye Hong. Over the past few years, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation goal was to kill ye Hong.


    Today was the fated battle between Ye Sheng and ye Hong, so he naturally had to go all out.


    Ye Sheng had chosen to walk from the estate in order to continue his faith.


    Kill ye Hong!


    For his mother, for the old man with the sword, for Beauty Zhou, for his third aunt, and for many, many people..


    Ye Hong had to die!


    With such faith, Ye Sheng walked to a spot three hundred meters in front of ye Hong.


    Ye Hong looked at Ye Sheng who was so normal, and he frowned as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the sixth level of the emptiness realm?¡±


    Ye Sheng standing in front of him in such an unharmed state hadpletely disrupted ye Hong¡¯s calctions. With that punch of his, Ye Sheng should have been heavily injured. Even if he had recovered, it would have been impossible for him to break through.


    But the reality was that Ye Sheng had directly broken through to the sixth level of the emptiness realm, and truly had the strength to fight with him.


    ¡°In order to kill you, I¡¯ve prepared for several years. That punch of yours can¡¯t change today¡¯s ending,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a monster. But so what if you¡¯ve broken through? There are still six levels between us. If I lose to you, it¡¯ll be a big joke,¡±ye Hong said disdainfully as he looked at Ye Sheng with a cold and arrogant expression.


    ¡°Ye Hong, this sword is my mother¡¯s Natal Dharma Treasure. She died in the battle between you and Mu Bai. Mu Bai is already dead, and the Heavenly Demon Holy Land has been destroyed by me. Today, you will have a way out for Mu Bai. The Ye residence will also be destroyed. I Won¡¯t leave anyone in the Ye residence alive,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold expression, his gaze was cold. The hatred he had for ye Hong and the Ye residence could not be washed away even if he poured all the water in the world.


    The people in the surrounding ye residence all had ugly expressions, especially the old madam, she even cursed hatefully, ¡°He is a vile child. A vile child born from a vile woman. Back then, I should have directly ordered him to be drowned to save the Ye residence¡¯s face today.¡±


    The rest of the people were filled with both hatred and fear towards Ye Sheng, and could only hope that ye Hong would win.


    If Ye Sheng won, their oue would be too dangerous.


    Qin Ershi, who was a hundred Li away, looked at this scene and asked, ¡°Can Ye Sheng win?¡±


    The eldest sister¡¯s long dress dragged on the ground, her magnificence unmatched in generations. She said firmly, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely win. My younger brother is number one in the world, and Ye Hong will definitely lose today.¡±


    Qin ershi smiled and said, ¡°I also believe in Ye Sheng.¡±


    Senior Xu and the totem inheritor of the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain gathered together. They had both broken through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. They had just transcended the tribtion when they arrived here.


    Senior Xu¡¯s figure was graceful. She was dressed in white and had three thousand ck hair. She was as beautiful as a fairy. She was three feet above the ground and was not stained by dust. Looking at Ye Sheng, her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s aura has actually reached the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.¡±


    The totem inheritor smacked his lips and said, ¡°This little evildoer. When I first met him, he was still a kid at the Houtian realm. Now, he¡¯s actually as powerful as me.¡±


    Senior Xu corrected the totem inheritor, ¡°Ye Sheng is more powerful than you now. He dares to challenge ye Hong. And although you¡¯ve broken through, you won¡¯t be able tost more than ten rounds under Ye Hong.¡±


    The totem inheritor¡¯s face darkened, and he said gloomily, ¡°I know you think highly of Ye Sheng, but you don¡¯t have to humiliate me like this, right?¡±


    Senior Xu ignored the totem inheritor, and stared at Ye Sheng without blinking.


    Priest Qingxu and the others gathered together, and looked at Ye Sheng and ye Hong together. Each of their faces were very serious.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is at the fifth level of the emptiness realm, and he swept through the four great emptiness realm level 11 with one sword strike. Now that he has broken through to the sixth level of the emptiness realm, he definitely has a chance to defeat ye Hong,¡±Chu Zhongtian said,forting their nervous hearts.


    ¡°Ye Hong is not an ordinary person at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. Later, if Ye Sheng is defeated, we must protect Ye Sheng and not let anything happen to him,¡±Priest Qingxu said solemnly.


    Everyone nodded.


    Prince Qin said with a frown, ¡°The great battle between Ye Sheng and ye Hong has attracted too many people. I reckon it will be a mess.¡±


    Everyone frowned. There were simply too many people nearby.


    On the other side, a pair of eyes filled with resentment stared at ye Hong. It came from third aunt. She was dressed very beautifully today, and her usual simple attire had been swept away. It was as if she had met ye Hong for the first time more than ten years ago.


    ¡°Aunt, do you think Ye Sheng can win?¡±Bai Ling ¡®er asked crisply.


    ¡°Definitely. Ye Sheng promised me that he would kill ye Hong,¡±third aunt said firmly. She trusted Ye Sheng more than anyone here, and she trusted ye Sheng 100% .


    Bai Yutian frowned and said, ¡°The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Don¡¯t have too much hope. Ye Sheng is only at the sixth level of the emptiness realm.¡±


    Third aunt did not listen at all. She muttered, ¡°Ye Sheng promised me that he was a good child. He will definitely do what he promised me. Ye Sheng will definitely win today.¡±


    To third aunt, the only person in this world who could help her was Ye Sheng.


    Although Bai Yutian was very powerful, he would never be a match for ye Hong in this life. He could not kill ye Hong, only Ye Sheng.


    Only Ye Sheng, who had always created miracles, was third aunt¡¯s hope. Even if the world did not believe in Ye Sheng, third aunt still firmly believed in him.

 Chapter 469 - Battle of Predestination 2(Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 14, Battle of Predestination 2(Second Update)</h4>


    Ye Hong looked at Ye Sheng and the sword in his hand. He smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Do you only know how to use love to influence me, just like your mother?¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to talk about my mother.¡±When Ye Sheng heard ye Hong talking about his mother, he immediately drew his sword and shed down fiercely.


    A sword Qi that was about a thousand feet long traversed the heaven and earth, cutting through the sky and falling down fiercely.


    In an instant, the sword Qi moved unhindered, the air billowed, and even the white clouds were dispersed. Boundless sword intent raged, and it was like an ocean of swords.


    This attack had shattered everyone¡¯s understanding, and even people at the 12th level of the Void Martial stage couldn¡¯t help but feel the corners of their eyes twitch, and they felt terror.


    An unexpected attack with unparalleled strength was aimed at ye Hong.


    Ye Hong could not help but frown and quickly retreated. His eyes were cold as he fiercely punched out.


    Bang!


    The punch was fierce as it directly hit the sword Qi. The three hundred meter long sword Qi was turned into pieces at this moment.


    Ye Hong looked at Ye Sheng with a cold face and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you grow. This is my mistake. I¡¯m willing to admit my mistake, but this mistake must be corrected now. You can go and die.¡±


    Boom!


    A huge hand that blotted out the Sun with golden light extended over. Endless pressure was exerted on it, causing the Void to tremble and the world to tremble. It was as if Ye Sheng was afraid of death with a single p.


    Just like the battle with the sword-wielding old man, ye Hong still used such a simple and violent move.


    At that time, ye Hong had used this move to bully the sword-wielding old man¡¯s weak body. However, it was not enough for Ye Sheng.


    Ten Pce Yama!


    Ye Sheng let out a long cry and the human world¡¯s hundred forms sword left his hand. It spun around his body and exploded with a huge amount of sword qi. However, Ye Sheng himself threw out a punch.


    This punch condensed ten Pce Yama and superimposed tenyers of worlds. The Ten Pce Yama¡¯s phantom image was like a fleeting light as it rushed towards ye Hong.


    This was the Evolved Ten Pce Yama. Its power was huge and it was definitely not as simple as before.


    This punch was executed by Ye Sheng¡¯s body that had undergone countless transformations.


    His origin body, hisherworld sacred body, and the power of the Earth in his Dantian all exploded out at this moment.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s aura stirred up huge waves that spread out in all directions, and it was extremely shocking.


    Ye Sheng, who had broken through to the sixth level of the void martial stage, had suddenly superimposed the power of 10,000 sixth level void martial artists. This was simply to a terrifying degree.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood transformed into essence qi smoke that directly filled the air. In an instant, the entire world was covered by Ye Sheng¡¯s essence qi smoke.


    Ye Sheng was currently at the peak. He wanted to fight ye Hong, so he naturally had to be fully prepared.


    The Ten Yama kings intimidated the world and instantly covered ye Hong¡¯s palm.


    Rumble!


    Like a millstone between heaven and earth, the ten Yama kings each upied a position and fiercely crushed. Regardless of whether it was a person or anything, they were all crushed.


    Ye Hong¡¯s attackpletely shattered under the crushing pressure of the ten Yama pces, emitting explosive sounds that filled the surroundings.


    Ye Hong¡¯s expression became gloomy as he stared at Ye Sheng, a trace of caution appearing in his eyes.


    The current Ye Sheng let him see a trace of the shadow of the sword-wielding old man.


    Compared to the elderly sword-wielding old man, the Ye Sheng in front of him was like the rising sun, iparably powerful. After the ten Yama pces crushed this palm, they directly charged over, wanting to crush ye Hong.


    Bang!


    An indistinct shadow suddenly appeared behind ye Hong. It contained boundless might, enveloping the entire yellow sand ancient path. It was as if it had crossed the nine immortal gates, tall and vast, and contained boundless might.


    Ye Hong¡¯s Qi and blood erupted at this moment. He was not weaker than Ye Sheng, and he executed the Magnificent Mountain and river fist.


    With supreme might, he stirred up his qi and blood, setting up a battle formation. With a single punch, he created a mountain and a river. Golden Light flickered around ye Hong¡¯s body, and he was iparably powerful. His ck hair was like a waterfall, and he looked like a demonic god.


    This punch smashed down, causing a beautiful stretch ofnd to descend.


    Rumble!


    A punch directly shattered ye Sheng¡¯s ten Yama pces, and then it directly charged over.


    Ye Hong¡¯s might waspletely disyed at this moment, and an oppressive might spread throughout the entire area.


    Many people had difficulty breathing as they looked at ye Hong, and they were shocked by this aura. They were far away, but they could still feel it, and it was as if they were beside ye Hong.


    Even though they were both at the 12th level of the emptiness realm, the faces of the emptiness realm senior and totem inheritor who had just broken through were heavy. Ye Hong was too terrifying. They were simply unable to withstand it. Even if the two of them joined forces, they would probably not be a match for him.


    Could Ye Sheng withstand it?


    Facing this attack, Ye Sheng drew his sword and raised his eyebrows. He was full of youthful spirit as he waved his sword vigorously.


    Sheng, 13 swords!


    Ye Sheng directly shed out with his sword. This sword was the ultimate technique of the sword-wielding old man.


    Sheng, thirteen swords, first sword.


    This sword transformed into a sword that reached the heavens. It was fiercely raised and ruthlessly shed down. It was so fast that it was inconceivable.


    When ye Hong saw this sword, his pupils constricted. He said in shock, ¡°You actually learned the sword technique of the sword-wielding old man?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword collided with ye Hong¡¯s beautiful mountain and River Fist and directly cut through this fist.


    After that, Ye Sheng directly rushed forward, and another sword flew into the sky.


    ¡°Sheng, thirteen swords, the second sword,¡±Ye Sheng said loudly. With a nging sound, a long sword condensed from genuine qi cut through the sky and shattered ye Hong¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°The sword-wielding old man¡¯s sword technique can defeat you. Back then, the sword-wielding old man forced a fight with you when he was extremely weak. You won by a fluke. Now, I live, and the thirteen swords are justified,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly, true energy surged out from his entire body.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Around Ye Sheng¡¯s body, there were eleven gigantic longswords surrounding him. He was over ten meters tall. Ye Sheng¡¯s body appeared in midair like an immortal. He was iparably huge. With the longsword in his hand, he pointed it at Ye Hong.


    ¡°The sword-wielding old man was defeated by me. How dare you, ate-stage schr, be so impudent?¡±Ye Hong was furious. His true energy exploded out, and his hands were like heavenly steles as he ruthlessly struck out.


    Peng! Peng! Peng!


    Ye Hong¡¯s violent body shot through the air, directly shattering the second sword.


    He didn¡¯t want to give Ye Sheng the chance to use all of his sword techniques, so he directly rushed forward, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    However, with a thought, Ye Sheng executed his dao technique, and his soul power received a huge boost. In an instant, the third sword shot out.


    Rumble!


    This sword shattered everything in the world, including Ye Hong, who was charging over. He was directly sent flying by this sword.


    However, ye Hong was not to be trifled with. He flipped his hand and directly covered this sword attack.


    Kacha!


    The third sword attack directly shattered and turned into boundless sword Qi, which was absorbed by the other swords.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold. He had superimposed all of his insights into this sword technique into it.


    Sheng, thirteen swords, fourth sword.


    The power of this sword technique was slowly revealed from the fourth sword attack.


    Ye Sheng was not willing to defend. He wanted to take the initiative to attack. He wanted to kill ye Hong.


    With a blink, Ye Sheng held his longsword in his hand. His sword danced in the air, and the fourth sword arrived in front of ye Hong.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Ye Hong¡¯s expression was unsightly. He truly regretted not killing Ye Sheng back then. He had left him with such a big trouble today.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ye Hong let out a huge roar that shook the mountains and rivers. The illusory figure behind him also opened its eyes at this moment. A cold light burst forth as it directly shed out.


    Bang!


    The fourth sword collided with the illusory figure behind ye Hong and directly exploded. Only then did ye Hong Dodge this attack and look at Ye Sheng with a gloomy expression.


    He was really angry. He had never felt so angry before.

 Chapter 470 - Battle of Predestination 3(Third Watch)

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 15, Battle of Predestination 3(Third Watch)</h4>


    Ye Hong was enraged by Ye Sheng from the inside out.


    This feeling was different from the sword-wielding old man. The sword-wielding old man was an opponent of his generation. He could be considered an opponent, but he had never been an opponent of Ye Sheng.


    In Ye Hong¡¯s eyes, Ye Sheng was a person that he could control at will. He was his son, an existence that he could control life and death.


    But now, due to an ident, he had loosened his control over Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng seized the opportunity and jumped out of his control. A few years had passed, and he had grown to this stage.


    Ye Hong was filled with regret, anger, fear, and all sorts of emotions. Only when they werebined together could he have such a furious appearance.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you deserve to die. You¡¯re just like your mother. Both of you annoy me. Go To Hell.¡±Ye Hong¡¯s face was filled with anger as he shouted coldly.


    He took arge step forward, and with a single step, he narrowed the world around him. Then, he threw a punch down.


    This punch caused countless lotuses to appear in the air, and in an instant, countless worlds were born. These worlds were linked together like candied haws, intertwined together, and exploded with tremendous power.


    He was trying to whitewash the world of peace!


    Ye Hong¡¯s fist techniquepletely exploded with his martial dao consciousness. A wave of destruction and innovation changed everything, whitewashing the world of peace. It was extremely terrifying.


    This punch seemed to tell everyone that everything in front of them was fake. The so-called peaceful and prosperous world was all whitewash.


    This punch was so terrifying that it made many people tremble.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. Light flickered in his eyes. Nine huge swords surrounded him. The Sword Qi was dense and extremely terrifying.


    ng!


    Ye Sheng pulled out his fifth sword and shed out.


    Sheng, thirteen swords, fifth sword.


    This sword swept out. Your World might be prosperous, might be whitewashed, might be fake, but to me, it was all a matter of one sword.


    With a single sword, no one, no matter what, no person, could withstand it.


    Destruction was the foundation of innovation.


    Without destruction, where would innovatione from?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword strike was so terrifying that it made people tremble. and the area that this sword strike swept past all exploded,


    the fist technique that had been used to whitewash peace could not hold its ground under this sword strike.


    Ye Sheng was very strong, very strong. He was even stronger than the weak and old sword-wielding old man.


    Therefore, the 13 sword strikes that Ye Sheng used had truly reached the power that the sword-wielding old man had imagined.


    It was no longer the sword technique that the sword-wielding old man had used when he was in a state of extreme sublimation.


    The sword-wielding old man had many regrets. He had onlyprehended this sword technique when he was in his twilight years. He had only used this sword technique in his final moments.


    This had to be said to be a kind of regret.


    The power of the thirteen swords that Ye Sheng had used had reached its peak. It might not be as beautiful as the sword-wielding old man¡¯s regret, but this kind of ultimate attack was so powerful that it moved people.


    This sword technique was too powerful.


    Sheng, the fifth sword of the thirteen swords had wiped out ye Hong¡¯s pretense of peace. Following closely behind was Sheng, the sixth sword of the thirteen swords.


    Ye Sheng chased closely and pressed down on ye Hong¡¯s attacks. One sword after another, he did not give ye Hong a chance to catch his breath.


    His attacks spread without limit. The sixth sword had been shed out, and the seventh sword was ready.


    Ye Hong¡¯s expression was angry and ugly. The power of the sixth sword was so great that he was moved. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Could it be that the sword-wielding old man really didn¡¯t use all of his power?¡±


    ¡°No, I can kill the founder of the sword-wielding old man. A mere ye Sheng can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±Ye Hong couldn¡¯t help but burst out with endless hope. He wasn¡¯t a person who would admit defeat.


    The sixth sword descended.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the sword Qi was roaring furiously, the wild wind was howling, the white clouds were sweeping, and the yellow sand was spreading, covering the entire area.


    Ye Hong¡¯s entire body was enveloped by the sword qi. The sixth sword directly poured down, wanting to suppress ye Hong in a domineering manner.


    Boom!


    At this moment, this entire area turned into an ocean of Sword Qi. With a fierce sweep, the sky and earth were shattered,


    golden Light burst forth from ye Hong¡¯s body, and his fists shook the heavens and earth. He let out a long roar, and his ck hair danced wildly in the wind. Like a god, he was indomitable. The power of the golden light protecting his body increased greatly, and he allowed the sword Qi to sh at him. Without caring about anything else, he charged forward.


    ¡°Go to Hell, Ye Sheng.¡±Ye Hong¡¯s blood and Qi surged into the heavens, shaking the mountains and rivers. His zhenqi was like dynamite,pletely exploding in an instant.


    Rumble!


    The sixth swordpletely copsed under ye Hong¡¯s violent attack, forming a destructive momentum that spread out.


    Ye Hong charged straight at Ye Sheng. The mysterious phantom behind him had opened its eyes long ago and was looking at Ye Sheng coldly.


    Sheng, thirteen sword strikes, seventh sword strike.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and struck again.


    One sword strike after another shed down, stirring up the wind and clouds, setting off waves. Countless momentum spread out and hit ye Hong Hard.


    ¡°Dragon yer armor!¡±


    Ye Hong roared and an armor appeared on his body. It was bright red and carved with a true dragon. It was ye Hong¡¯s defensive magic treasure, the Dragon yer armor.


    This was a magic treasure passed down from ancient times. It was a top-tier magic treasure forged with Dragon Bones, Dragon Souls, and dragon tendons.


    Crack!


    The seventh sword shed down and exploded. Countless sounds spread out and surged. Ye Hong withstood the power of the seventh sword. He didn¡¯t care about the survival of the Dragon yer armor and punched out.


    His fist glowed with a golden light. It seemed to have the power of an entire world.


    Bang!


    The Dragon yer armorpletely copsed under the seventh sword. It turned into countless pieces and blocked the sword for ye Hong. However, it also copsed.


    Ye Hong smiled sinisterly. He came in front of Ye Sheng and threw a punch with unparalleled power.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, go to Hell.¡±Ye Hong roared.


    Rumble!


    The sound of this fist was simply earth-shattering.


    When the surrounding people saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This was simply terrifying. Could Ye Sheng block it?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was also shocked when he faced this fist. He didn¡¯t expect ye Hong to be so ruthless. He directly destroyed the Dragon yer¡¯s armor and also wanted to attack him.


    ¡°Sheng, 13 Swords!¡±


    Although Ye Sheng was shocked, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, he let out a long howl and sped his hands together,bining the remaining Sheng and 13 swords together before ruthlessly shing down.


    Rumble!


    This attack directly sent Ye Sheng and ye Hong flying. Ye Sheng¡¯s body crashed into a huge mountain while ye Hong rushed out of the ancient yellow sand road.


    Puff!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body swayed and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Ye Hong was really terrifying. He almost used his life and the 13 swords grinded him to death. However, ye Hong also knew that he could not let ye Sheng easily sh out one sword after another, that was why he was fighting with his life on the line.


    He also did not feel good. His arm was shed open by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, and fresh blood dripped down, corroding arge area of the ground.


    Ye Hong¡¯s blood was no longer ordinary blood.


    Separated by an ancient yellow sand road, ye Hong and ye Sheng¡¯s killing intent pervaded the air. Both of them were really angry. This time, they would not rest until one of them was dead.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it is your honor that you have forced me into such a state. But Next, you will undoubtedly die,¡±ye Hong said coldly.


    Ye Shengughed loudly. His voice shook the heavens as he said, ¡°Ye Hong, other than Sheng and thirteen swords, I have another sword technique that is even more powerful. It was left to me by my mother. Today, I will let you taste the taste of despair.¡±

 Chapter 471 - Battle of Predestination 4(4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 16, Battle of Predestination 4(4th update)</h4>


    When ye Hong heard Ye Sheng¡¯s words, his pupils constricted and his face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. He did not expect Ye Sheng to have another sword technique.


    His arm was still bleeding and could not be stopped. Ye Hong was furious that his body had been cut open by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, no matter what sword technique you have, I will suppress you. Today, today, you will die without a doubt. Without any suspense, the old man with the sword will be your end,¡±ye Hong said in a low voice.


    His expression was unprecedentedly serious.


    At this moment, almost everyone could feel ye Hong¡¯s terrifying strength. His words made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.


    The battle between Ye Sheng and ye Hong had been a draw until now.


    Ye Sheng was beaten until he vomited blood. Ye Hong¡¯s arm was cut open by Ye Sheng, and fresh blood flowed out.


    However, the situation was that Ye Sheng had been suppressing ye Hong the entire time.


    Sheng, the power of the thirteen swords made many people jealous.


    When Ye Sheng heard ye Hong¡¯s words, his pupils constricted, and he recalled the scene that had always been in his mind.


    A few years ago, when the sword-wielding old man and ye Hong fought until thest moment, the sword-wielding old man used thest move of the thirteen swords, Sheng.


    ck and white sword Qi filled the entire sky, and death apanied it. Ye Hong could not withstand the power of that sword at all.


    However, his suppression suppressed the sword-wielding old man¡¯s counterattack.


    In the end, the sword-wielding old man was defeated and died, while ye Hong returned with heavy injuries.


    That suppression technique suppressed the sword-wielding old man.


    In the eyes of the world, ye Hong suppressed the sword-wielding old man, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, everything came from the Invincible Phantom behind ye Hong.


    This shadow was now forced to open its eyes by Ye Sheng. A pair of bottomless eyes stared at Ye Sheng.


    It was ye Hong¡¯s confidence.


    Ye Sheng watched silently and slowly raised his mother¡¯s long sword.


    The Human World¡¯s Hundred States Sword!


    This sword was no longer suitable for Ye Sheng to use. During the wedding, Ye Sheng gave it to Beauty Zhou as a betrothal gift.


    And now, Ye Sheng had taken it out to use his mother¡¯s long sword to kill ye Hong.


    ¡°Life and death, the cycle of reincarnation is endless!¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ng!


    The myriad forms sword of the Human World was unsheathed.


    A cold light flickered. This magic treasure, in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, could be considered to havepletely revealed its sharpness.


    Ye Sheng held the long sword in his hand. Countless amounts of true energy surged out from his body, scattering and scattering. Finally, it slowly sank, forming a yin-yang pattern.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s Yin-yang Dao rhythm.


    And under Ye Sheng¡¯s longsword, reincarnation appeared.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold, and his aura was indifferent. The scorching sun here was scorching, roasting the earth. But under Ye Sheng¡¯s full power, the surrounding temperature actually began to drop.


    It was as if he had fallen into an ice cer.


    The entire ancient yellow sand road went from warm sun to cold winter. Behind Ye Sheng, yin and yang floated. And under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, a reincarnation appeared.


    ¡°Ye Hong, the Sword of reincarnation, please enlighten me.¡±Ye Sheng raised the human world¡¯s hundred states sword and pointed at ye Hong.


    Ye Hong frowned. Separated by the ancient yellow sand road, he could feel that he was locked on.


    If he moved, Ye Sheng would definitelye directly to kill him.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s killing intent and killing intent were all locked on him.


    Ye Hong knocked on the corner of his mouth and sneered, ¡°Come on, no matter what sword technique you use, it¡¯s useless in front of me.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at ye Hong indifferently. At this moment, the scene of him entering Samsara appeared in his mind.


    He stepped on the darkness, and his heart turned toward the light for a very long time. Before he truly reincarnated, Ye Sheng thoroughly cleansed the cultivation technique on his body.


    His sword of Samsara had reached a peak, surpassing the life and thirteen swords.


    Life and thirteen swords were, after all, the cultivation technique that the sword-wielding old man hadprehended in the human world. The sword of Samsara itself was not inferior, and now that the sword of Samsara had evolved, its power naturally surpassed.


    Yin and Yang were right behind Ye Sheng, and reincarnation was right under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword. Facing the terrified gazes of the people in the world, Ye Sheng shed his sword at ye Hong.


    This sword was ck and white. Endless killing intent and endless madness spread out from it.


    It was as if ye Sheng had opened the gates of Hell, and countless nightmares and evil ghosts had escaped.


    They were revived from the silent destruction and born from nothingness.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword strike was extremely powerful.


    Hula!


    At this moment, the world was sliced open by Ye Sheng. It was like a picture scroll. The sword strike scattered and made a crashing sound in the violent wind.


    Ye Hong¡¯s pupils contracted violently as he watched. He was no longer as calm as before. What he felt under this sword strike was death.


    True death was not a simple serious injury.


    This sword strike was meant to pull ye Hong along. It was actually a reincarnation.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword strike had cut open the most mysterious reincarnation in the world. Under other people¡¯s swords, flowers blossomed, but under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, there was a reincarnation.


    Please enter the reincarnation!


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    Ye Hong directly roared and unhesitatingly activated his trump card.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Faced with Ye Sheng¡¯s move, he could neither Dodge nor escape.


    Rumble!


    Ye Hong¡¯s body erupted with powerful golden veins that flickered with light as they shot out in all directions.


    Arge hand descended from the sky and ruthlessly descended.


    It wasn¡¯t ye Hong¡¯s own, but the illusory figure behind him.


    The illusory figure finally moved. Its ice-cold eyes were filled with coldness that caused fear. It was like an invincible demonic god, its killing intent overflowing to the heavens.


    With this strike, Ye Sheng¡¯s reincarnation sword had immense power. It did not directly copse like the sword of the sword-wielding old man.


    The reincarnation sword was counterattacking.


    Under the suppression, the reincarnation sword immediately charged forward and exploded with a huge light. With a bang, it directly withstood the suppression of this palm.


    ¡°This... is impossible! ! !¡±Ye Hongsheng saw a ghost. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    He had never lost hisposure like this, but he couldn¡¯t care less. His trump card was actually blocked by Ye Sheng¡¯s reincarnation sword.


    This was impossible. This shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    In the past, when ye Hong used this trump card, he had always been sessful. No one could block this attack, and Ye Hong had relied on this move to defeat a group of experts and be the number one expert in the world.


    The move that had been invincible for decades was actually blocked at this moment.


    This made ye Hong unable to ept it for a moment.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±Ye Hong was flustered. He roared loudly and true energy surged out from his entire body.


    Boom!


    Thisrge hand directly crushed the reincarnation sword.


    Rumble!


    The reincarnation sword exploded. Yin and yang, reincarnation,pletely copsed at this moment.


    Ye Hong heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He looked at Ye sheng proudly and said, ¡°Your sword of Samsara has already failed. I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re destined to fail.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong, the Samsara sect has five secret manuals. They are the Netherworld River, the ten Yama Pces, theherworld sacred physique, the sword of samsara, and the Samsara Seal!¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly. He did not regret the fact that the sword of Samsara had been suppressed.


    Ye Hong was stunned. He suddenly thought of something and stared at Ye Sheng with wide eyes. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡±


    ¡°Ye Hong, take my Samsara Seal!¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl and threw arge seal over.

 Chapter 472 - Ye Hong, die! (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 17, Ye Hong, die! (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s samsara seal shook the heavens.


    Boom!


    A huge seal seemed to cover the entire world, covering the entire area.


    Ye Hong had nowhere to run.


    He couldn¡¯t block it either.


    Ye Hong¡¯s expression was filled with shock. He suddenly swung his fist, wanting to break the Samsara seal.


    Myriad floating worlds!


    This was an extremely powerful fist technique. With a single punch, a myriad of changes within the myriad floating worlds appeared.


    Ye Hong¡¯s fist shook the world, but it could not shake the Samsara seal.


    This was the fourth samsara seal that Ye Sheng had condensed. It was extremely powerful and far surpassed the previous three.


    Bang!


    The Samsara seal came crashing down and instantly suppressed ye Hong.


    ¡°No...¡±ye Hong roared in anger. A cold light burst forth from his eyes. Golden light flickered all over his body, but it was useless.


    He was suppressed by the Samsara Seal.


    Just like how ye Hong suppressed the old man with the sword a few years ago.


    That time, the old man with the sword died.


    This time, Ye Hong was also in danger.


    The Netherworld long river!


    After Ye Sheng suppressed ye Hong with the Samsara Seal, a long river that filled the entire ancient yellow sand road immediately boiled over.


    Rumble!


    Ye Hong¡¯s expression changed drastically. He struggled with all his might, but he was forced to his limit by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Save me!¡±Ye Hong raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot and bloodshot. He was extremely deranged as he stared at the gigantic phantom behind him.


    The Phantom looked at him coldly. After ye Hong asked for help, the giant hand pressed down on him.


    This was not a simple suppression.


    With a palm strike, the crack in the world appeared. Countless demons rushed over. In an instant, it was as if there were thousands of soldiers and horses charging straight at Ye Sheng, wanting to devour him.


    This scene shocked many people. who was the phantom behind ye Hong, and why was it so powerful?


    When the Void Demon King, who was standing with Chu Zhongtian and the others, saw this scene, his eyes widened, and he said in disbelief, ¡°An otherworldly demon?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is an otherworldly demon. The Phantom behind ye Hong, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s a void creature or an evil demon that does all sorts of evil in the Void.¡±The void demon king immediately used the contract to tell Ye Sheng this news.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold and unmoved. ¡°So what if it¡¯s an otherworldly demon? I can defeat ye Hong, so why would I be afraid of an evil demon like it?¡±


    Ye Sheng directly rushed forward. The Netherworld River unleashed its power and swept through everything it passed. All the otherworldly demons fell under the Netherworld River at this moment.


    The Netherworld River had undergone a transformation and its power had increased greatly. The shadow behind ye Hong was no match for it.


    ¡°Get the hell out here!¡±Ye Sheng roared furiously and threw a punch.


    Ten Yama!


    This punch caused tenyers of worlds to appear. Ye Sheng was like the master of these ten worlds. He was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t be any more powerful, and he struck the shadow viciously.


    Weng Weng Weng!


    The shadow trembled, and it was sted away by Ye Sheng¡¯s punch. It let out a furious roar, ¡°You... deserve to die!¡±


    Ye Sheng also responded with a loud roar, ¡°I deserve to die, your grandmother¡¯s leg. You¡¯re putting on an act, and you don¡¯t even dare to show your true face. You¡¯re just a rat hiding your head and tail, and you dare topete with me?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s loud roar caused a strong gust of wind to blow away the illusory figure.


    ¡°Evil Demon Sword!¡±


    After the illusory figure dispersed, it did not condense into a human figure. Instead, it turned into a long sword with a dark color. It was extremely powerful as it hacked at Ye Sheng.


    This sword seemed to have opened a door to hell. Countless evil demon Phantoms appeared, bringing with them an intense aura that could bewitch people. They wanted to Bewitch Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit was extremely powerful, and he waspletely unafraid of these demons. He pulled his hands together and fiercely covered them.


    Netherworld sacred physique!


    This was another cultivation technique that had undergone a transformation. Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly expanded, bing tens of meters in size. It was extremely tough, and he directly punched down.


    Kacha!


    The demonic sword instantly shattered.


    The outer realm demonic demons were instantly shocked. The demonic sword had already been shed out, yet it was still unable to do anything to Ye Sheng. Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying?


    ¡°Your attacks are like scratching an itch to me. Ye Hong, your trump card has already been defeated by me. You can go and die.¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold smile, and then stomped down.


    Bang!


    Ye Hong¡¯s body trembled, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His entire body was on the verge of copsing, and he was suppressed by the reincarnation seal. He simply couldn¡¯t endure being stomped down by Ye Sheng like this.


    The 10,000 emptiness realm strength that Ye Sheng had reinforced was too terrifying. It was so terrifying that even if ye Hong wanted to counterattack, he wouldn¡¯t be able to injure Ye Sheng.


    This simply made ye Hong despair.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, go and die.¡±Suddenly, Ye Hong roared with a savage expression.


    A fierce light flew out from the center of his brows, and it transformed into an illusory ye Hong. It was his divine soul, and at this moment, it exploded out, wanting to attack ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul.


    All Gods Pill Furnace!


    A magic treasure flew out from the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows and rapidly grew in size. Then, with a fierce snap, it absorbed ye Hong¡¯s soul.


    Refine!


    The all gods pill furnace decisively refined it, bing a part of itself to replenish nutrients.


    ¡°No... that¡¯s half of my soul,¡±ye Hong shouted in despair.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±Ye Sheng shouted fiercely, and his two fists fiercely struck out.


    Bang, Bang!


    Ye Hong¡¯s body fell to the ground and the Samsara seal pressed down on him.


    Boom!


    Ye Hong¡¯s body turned into a puddle of meat.


    He was dead.


    The world was silent.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were watching. They couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    Ye Hong was dead.


    Ye Sheng won.


    This... all of this... shouldn¡¯t be happening?


    Even those who believed in ye Sheng were dumbfounded when they saw the ending.


    Ye Sheng actually won.


    He won.


    He really won.


    Ye Hong was killed.


    Third aunt was the first to react. She had always firmly imagined that Ye Sheng could kill ye Hong, but now that Ye Sheng had really done it, her heart was veryplicated.


    Happy, definitely happy.


    However, while she was happy, third aunt could not help but feel sad for her own fate. Ye Hong, who had hurt her and her son for a lifetime, was killed just like that, and the pain that she and her son had suffered could not be applied to ye Hong.


    After the silence, there was a boom, and everyone near the ancient yellow sand road was in an uproar.


    Ye Hong was dead.


    The number one in the world, Lord Ye, had been killed.


    He had been killed by his son, the once trash of the Ye residence, and by Ye Sheng, who was not even twenty years old.


    Ny percent of the people had not expected this oue.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan was so excited that he was trembling, and even his words were trembling. ¡°Ye Sheng, good son-inw. Well done. Ye Hong was actually killed by you.¡±


    ¡°My disciple killed ye Hong and killed the number one expert in the world. Then he would be the number one expert in the world. I would be the Master of the number one expert in the world,¡±Priest Qingxu said excitedly. He had never had any children, he had long treated his third disciple as his own son, especially Ye Sheng, who was thest to enter the sect. He was equivalent to his youngest son. How could he not be excited?


    Duanmu yu sighed, ¡°Little Junior Brother is too amazing.¡±


    King Qin and the others looked on silently, feeling as if they were in a dream.


    Ye Sheng had really killed ye Hong.


    Ye Hong, the number one person in the world, who had been above them for decades, had died just like that.


    Liu Rushi from the Yu Hua Holy Land looked on with a grim expression and said in disbelief, ¡°Ye Hong is too useless. He was killed by his own son. He¡¯s as stupid as a pig.¡±


    The Great Zhou¡¯s protector, Daoist Qiu, frowned and muttered, ¡°With ye Hong Dead, at least we¡¯ll have less pressure. As for Ye Sheng, he¡¯s not an official of Great Qin yet.¡±


    Everyone had different expressions as they looked at ye Hong¡¯s death.

 Chapter 473 - otherworldly demons (2nd update)

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 18, otherworldly demons (2nd update)</h4>


    Many people had never thought that ye Hong would be killed.


    This was especially so after Ye Sheng had killed him.


    Great Qin¡¯s Lord Ye had been the number one expert in the world for over 20 years. In that battle at the Samsara Sect, Ye Hong had single-handedly fought against five people, causing the Samsara sect¡¯s sect master and elders to suffer unspeakably. He was reputed to be the number one expert in the world.


    Many people still remembered these things. Thinking back to ye Hong, who had been in high spirits, and looking at ye Hong, who had now turned into a pile of meat paste, all of this was very surreal.


    A 12th level void realm expert had actually been beaten to such a state by a 6th level void realm expert like Ye Sheng.


    The people who felt the most pain were the people from the Ye residence. They were all dumbstruck, unable to believe their eyes.


    The Guardian of the Ye residence, their son, husband, father, and family head, had been killed by Ye Sheng.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng had threatened to ughter the entire ye residence.


    The second wife, Hu Mei, fainted on the spot. As for the old madam of the Ye residence, she wailed and cursed Ye Sheng at the same time. She swore all kinds of profanities to vent the anger and fear in her heart.


    Senior Xu and the totem inheritor of the Seven Monsters of the Heavenly Mountain saw this scene and their hearts werepletely relieved. Ye Sheng had won and everything was fine.


    ¡°This kid is so terrifying. He actually defeated ye Hong and even killed him,¡±the totem inheritor said in surprise and joy.


    Senior Xu nodded calmly and said, ¡°Now you know why I chose him, right?¡±


    The totem inheritor gave him a thumbs up and said in admiration, ¡°Among us, you have the best taste.¡±


    Senior Xu smiled faintly, humble and self-satisfied.


    Many people were discussing ye Sheng, but ye Sheng couldn¡¯t care less. He was staring at the shadow behind ye Hong.


    An evil demon from the outer realm.


    Or perhaps an evil demon from the void.


    In any case, it wasn¡¯t something from this world. Just like the great demon king of the Void, it was an outsider.


    It had its own consciousness. After ye Hong was killed, it escaped from ye Hong and did not die.


    At this moment, this foreign evil demon stared at Ye Sheng. Its eyes were cold and its body was uncertain. It was impossible to determine whether it was real or fake.


    ¡°What should this thing of yours be?¡±Ye Sheng looked at it calmly.


    ¡°Kid, you killed the person that I supported with one hand. You deserve to die,¡±the foreign evil demon growled in a low voice.


    ¡°I knew there was someone behind ye Hong. When he was young, he was just a child of a farmer¡¯s family. However, when he was young, he suddenly started to rise up. He cut through all obstacles and became the famous Lord Ye, the number one expert in the world. There must be a problem behind him,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold snort.


    ¡°I had no choice but to choose ye Hong. His physique isn¡¯t very good. I¡¯ve been helping him to fix it all these years, but it¡¯s still useless. However, your system is very good. It¡¯s suitable to be my host body,¡±the otherworldly demon said with a ferocious smile.


    Ye Sheng frowned. Ye Hong¡¯s death had actually pulled out an outer realm evil demon, and now it wanted to take over his body. It was rather wishful thinking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know whether I have the ability or not. I know you¡¯re very powerful, but that¡¯s only the attack of this world. You Can¡¯t resist the power of the Void,¡±the outer realm evil demon said sinisterly, suddenly, waves of dark energy appeared and spread toward Ye Sheng. Countless tentacles bared their fangs and brandished their ws, looking extremely terrifying.


    This scene caused many people to widen their eyes. Could it be that ye Hong was not dead? Did he still have a backup n?


    Ye Sheng snorted coldly and said, ¡°All of you, Scram.¡±


    True energy erupted from his body and filled the entire area in an instant, forming long swords that were about to sh at these phantoms.


    But unexpectedly, the long swords condensed from true energy brushed past these tentacles lightly, but to no avail.


    ¡°This is the power of the void. So what if you are invincible in this world? The power of the Void is not something you can withstand. Now, be my host body.¡±The otherworldly demonughed wildly.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was serious. His soul power burst out, but it was still useless.


    The tentacles were getting closer and closer to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Be a good boy and die,¡±the otherworldly demon sneered.


    Ye Sheng wanted to step back, but it was toote. The tentacles all got close to him and surrounded him.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t beat ye Hong to death, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of him. In the future, you will be my host body. I will gradually recover my power in your body. Everything you do is for me.¡±The otherworldly demon smiled proudly.


    ¡°You are from the void. I have one beside me too.¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly.


    ¡°What?¡±The outer realm demon was stunned.


    ¡°What Bullsh * t void tentacles? You Dare to have designs on Ye Sheng? Go To Hell.¡±The void demon king directly rushed over. His speed was so fast that it reached the speed of light. In an instant, he cut off all the outer realm demon¡¯s tentacles.


    ¡°What? You are also a void creature. What are you?¡±The outer realm demon was shocked and hurriedly retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Great Demon King of your grandfather¡¯s generation. A mere void demon pretending to be a grandchild in the outer realm. You¡¯vee to this world to pretend to be a grandchild.¡±The Great Demon King of the Void roared angrily. He was extremely angry, this otherworldly demon had actually targeted ye Sheng. Ye Sheng, however, was the person it thought highly of. He was the guarantee of whether or not he could leave this world. How could he be bewitched by the otherworldly demon.


    ¡°Damned Little Bird, go to Hell.¡±The otherworldly demon flew into a rage out of humiliation. Countless tentacles wanted to absorb the void demon king.


    Roar!


    However, the Void Demon King let out an angry Roar and roared in the sky. Then, everyone could see that it had transformed into its true form and transformed into a Kun Peng. It blotted out the sky and covered the Sun. The entire yellow sand ancient path, which spanned three thousand li, had bepletely dark.


    The Kun Peng was so big that one wing was equivalent to a few hundred miles of the yellow sand ancient path¡¯s main road.


    This sudden change made many people¡¯s eyes widen and their faces were filled with shock. What exactly was this thing?


    ¡°Now, you still want me to Die?¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s huge eyes stared at the Void Demon as he asked with a rumbling voice.


    ¡°Kun Peng, you are that infamous Kun Peng. Weren¡¯t you chased by the Lin Family? You actually hid here?¡±The outer realm demon said in shock.


    ¡°You know too much. I¡¯ll Swallow You.¡±The void demon king directly swallowed the outer realm demon. No matter what technique the other party used, it could notpare to the Kun Peng¡¯s swallow.


    After swallowing, the void demon king immediately became smaller andnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. He was very obedient.


    ¡°I thought you can¡¯t Use Your Power?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t true energy. This is my main body. What I¡¯m using is my main body¡¯s power. It¡¯s just swallowing an extraterritorial demon. The Kun Peng is in the Void, and the extraterritorial demon is our food,¡±the Void Demon King said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Just now, this extraterritorial demon said that you are the infamous Kun Peng. It also said that the Lin family is chasing after you. I remember that the person who is chasing after you is called Lin Yi, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°nder. These are all nder. It was wrong. The one who was infamous wasn¡¯t me, but Lin Yi. Lin Yi relied on his high cultivation level to bully me. I¡¯m very kind.¡±The void demon king blinked his eyes and said innocently.


    Ye Sheng was skeptical. 80-90% of him didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 474 - going home for dinner (Third Watch)

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 19, going home for dinner (Third Watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng knew that what the Void Demon King said was definitely a lot of lies, but there was one thing he was sure of. There was indeed a great enemy, Lin Yi, waiting for him, forcing the Void Demon King to not dare to use even a bit of his strength.


    Ye Sheng did not want to force the Void Demon King to ask about his past either. In any case, he was now bound to the Void Demon King and could not change it. He would slowly ask after he left this world in the future.


    When the Void Demon King saw that Ye Sheng did not ask, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the ancient yellow sand road, the storm had calmed down, and Ye Sheng became the center of attention.


    He had now killed ye Hong and officially became the number one in the world. Even if there were people in this world who were more powerful than him, in terms of fame, status, and in the hearts of the masses, Ye Sheng was worthy of being number one.


    This was because Ye Sheng had killed ye Hong directly under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of people.


    This was the result of a battle.


    And being regarded as the new number one in the world, Ye Sheng did not feel anything. The waters in this world were very deep, and he still needed to continue to improve.


    After killing ye Hong, a huge stone seemed to have been lifted from Ye Sheng¡¯s heart. Ye Hong had always been a mountain in his heart, pressuring him to work hard in cultivation.


    But today, Ye Sheng had crossed this huge mountain. Not only did he avenge his mother, he had also washed away his obsession.


    In the past, Ye Sheng had cultivated in order to defeat ye Hong and kill ye Hong. Now that he had done it, he would cultivate for himself in the future.


    ¡°Mother, Ye Hong is dead. You can rest in peace now. Not only ye Hong, but also the people of the Ye residence. I will not let any of them off.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes swept coldly and immediately saw the mountaintop where the people of the Ye residence were.


    He saw the old madam who was still cursing crazily, the first madam, second madam, and the rest, as well as the rtives by ye Hong¡¯s side.


    They had also noticed Ye Sheng.


    The Old Madam was frightened by Ye Sheng¡¯s cold gaze and immediately shut her mouth. Her old face trembled as she looked at Ye Sheng in horror.


    The first Madam¡¯s expression was utterly defeated, and her eyes were filled with despair.


    The second madam fainted once again.


    Ye Sheng looked at them. When they were still weak, Ye Sheng¡¯s hatred for them was even stronger than ye Hong¡¯s. These three women were all top-notch and their deaths were not worth regretting.


    Today, Ye Sheng¡¯s status was vastly different from theirs. He was looking at them with indifference.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are these all your enemies?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°They are just people I want to kill. They are a bunch of disgusting people that can be killed with a snap of the fingers.¡±


    A snap of the fingers can be killed. Ye Sheng really did snap his fingers.


    ng!


    A streak of Sword Qi shot out, turning into a thousand feet in midair. It ruthlessly shed down, aiming at that mountain peak. It split the rocks and clouds, sending them flying in all directions.


    The people of the Ye residence were directly drowned in it. There was absolutely no way for them to survive. The most powerful among them was only at the Xiantian realm. How could theypare to Ye Sheng¡¯s sword qi?


    They had once gnashed their teeth in hatred. But now, it seemed that this was all there was to it.


    This group of people was not worth ye Sheng¡¯s anger at all. Their statuses and statuses were no longerpatible.


    Ye Sheng did not even look at the copsed mountaintop when he casually destroyed the people of the Ye residence. He came to the mountaintop where Priest Qingxu and the others were.


    ¡°Master, everything is over,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, Ye Sheng, you¡¯ve really grown up,¡±Priest Qingxu said with a sigh.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Why Are You So Awesome?¡±Chu Zhongtian asked enviously. The title of number one in the world, how dazzling, now fell on Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m more Handsome Than You?¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re more handsome than me, there¡¯s no such possibility.¡±Chu Zhongtian rejected ye Sheng immediately.


    Ye Sheng smiled indifferently and looked at the sky. It was almost evening. This battlested for an entire afternoon. It seemed very simple, but ye Sheng put in all his effort.


    He was also injured, butpared to ye Hong¡¯s death, it was just a small injury.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back,¡±Ye Sheng suddenly said.


    ¡°What are you going back for? Let¡¯s get together,¡±Chu Zhongtian immediately said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, His Majesty also told me that he will hold a feast for you in the pce tonight. You are wee to win,¡±Prince Qin said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going back. Beauty Zhou is waiting for me to go back for dinner. Tell His Majesty that there is no need for the celebration feast.¡±


    King Qin looked at the determined Ye Sheng and opened his mouth. He did not know how to persuade him. Ye Sheng¡¯s status was different now. His martial strength made people fear him.


    Ye Sheng did not care about what they thought. He bid farewell to everyone and then held the human world¡¯s hundred states sword. On his shoulder stood the void demon king. Facing the afterglow of the sunset, he left immediately.


    On the main road, his shadow was elongated. It was very long.


    ¡°A good man.¡±Chu Zhongtian sighed.


    ¡°You have to learn from Ye Sheng how to be a good man.¡±Qi Lin told Chu Zhongtian.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s face darkened and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ..


    Today, Xianyang was a little quieter.


    Hundreds of thousands of people left the city to watch the battle, so there weren¡¯t many people on the streets of Xianyang.


    And today, the manor was quiet.


    The servants and maidservants were all doing their work quietly, not daring to say anything.


    Everyone knew that today was the big battle between the Master and Lord Ye, but mistress had arranged for dinner at home. She did not go there either. She just sat in the hall, dignified and skilled, quietly waiting for Ye Sheng toe back.


    In this state, no one dared to say anything. They all buried their heads in their work.


    In the evening, Beauty Zhou had been waiting for Ye Sheng for an entire afternoon. Her expression had never changed. She sat upright for an entire afternoon. Because she was worried that it would be bad for the child, she stood up and walked around.


    ¡°Mistress, you haven¡¯t eaten for an entire day. For the sake of the child, you should eat a little too,¡±the maidservant persuaded.


    Beauty Zhou looked at her indifferently, causing the maidservant to tremble and kneel down.


    Beauty Zhou waved her hand in boredom and said, ¡°The head of the family will be back soon. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The servant girl immediately admitted her mistake and left.


    Beauty Zhou continued to look outside the door. The hall faced the main door of the manor. As long as someone came in, she would be able to see them at first nce.


    ¡°Daughter, apany Mommy and wait for Daddy toe back, Okay?¡±Beauty Zhou touched her bulging belly and muttered.


    Ye Sheng was the one who told her how to address Mommy and Daddy. Beauty Zhou knew that this was amon saying in Ye Sheng¡¯s mother¡¯s hometown. Just like her husband, it was a form of address between husband and wife.


    Beauty Zhou firmly believed that Ye Sheng would definitelye back for dinner.


    Because this was something that Ye Sheng had promised himself.


    ¡°Daughter, your father has never broken his promise to Mommy, so he won¡¯t do it this time.¡±Beauty Zhou lowered her head, looked at her belly, and said gently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±A familiar voice made beauty Zhou tremble.


    She raised her head, and Ye Sheng appeared in front of her.


    Beauty Zhou looked at the travel-worn Ye Sheng, and her eyes turned red. She had never cried today, but now, she couldn¡¯t help it, and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Have you made dinner?¡±Ye Sheng pulled Beauty Zhou into his arms and asked gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it myself. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±Beauty Zhou whispered with red eyes.

 Chapter 475 - , Liu Rushi’s plan (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 20, Liu Rushi¡¯s n (fourth update)</h4>


    Beauty Zhou had to wait for Ye Sheng toe back for dinner.


    She had already prepared the food when the sun was about to set. She warmed it up and waited for Ye Sheng toe back.


    Now That Ye Sheng was back, Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes turned red. She began to busy herself with bringing food and wine. Ye Sheng did not want her to be too busy, so Beauty Zhou was unwilling and stopped Ye Sheng, she said, ¡°My husband has worked hard today. You have to try my cooking.¡±


    Ye Sheng was hit in the heart. He had never lost to ye Hong, who was the best in the world, but he was defeated by Beauty Zhou. He could not fight back at all.


    Of course, Ye Sheng was also willing to lose.


    Beauty Zhou did not cook many dishes. Eight dishes and a soup, with meat and vegetables, were all very simple home-cooked dishes. However, she had chicken, duck, and fish. It was clear that she was thinking.


    Beauty Zhou dispersed the servants. There were only the two of them. Beauty Zhou said sweetly, ¡°Hubby, have a cup. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Ye Sheng took the wine that Beauty Zhou poured and took a sip. Then, in Beauty Zhou¡¯s expectant eyes, he drank it in one gulp.


    Beauty Zhou was refilling the wine for Ye Sheng. Then, she said, ¡°Hubby, have some dishes. Although my dishes are not very delicious, I still have to eat some.¡±


    Ye Shengughed loudly and said, ¡°My wife¡¯s dishes are naturally the most delicious in the world. No one canpare to them.¡±


    Beauty Zhou rolled her eyes at Ye Sheng charmingly and said, ¡°Hubby, think of a name for your child.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. Only then did he remember that his daughter didn¡¯t have a name.


    ¡°Ye Yun ¡®er, your nickname is Yun ¡®er,¡±ye Sheng thought for a while and said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±Beauty Zhou agreed without saying anything else.


    ¡°UH, aren¡¯t you going to object?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°This name is pretty good. If my daughter isn¡¯t satisfied in the future, I¡¯ll let her find you as her father. Anyway, you¡¯re the one who came up with it.¡±Beauty Zhouughed. Her bright eyes and white teeth were very beautiful.


    Ye Sheng could not help but smile. He took beauty Zhou¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°Thank you, wife.¡±


    Beauty Zhou snuggled into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and smiled warmly, saying, ¡°It would be great if it could continue like this.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said longingly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ..


    That night, after eating, Ye Sheng took a shower under the care of Beauty Zhou. After washing away his fatigue, heid on the bed with Beauty Zhou and slept with her neck crossed.


    That night, both of them slept very sweetly.


    Ye Sheng had wiped out ye Hong, the great enemy. Not only did he avenge his mother, but he had also wiped out the hidden dangers for Beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou only slept peacefully because ye Sheng had returned and returned safely.


    The Independent Beauty Zhou did not expect that one day, she would miss a man so much. But now, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it.


    After the husband and wife quietly slept, Xianyang exploded.


    It really exploded.


    In the evening, after hundreds of thousands of people returned, it exploded.


    Public opinionpletely exploded.


    Everyone from the pce to themoners discussed this matter.


    Ye Sheng had defeated King Ye, and in the eyes of Great Qin¡¯smoners, King Ye was invincible. However, now, King Ye had been defeated by his own son.


    The people of Xianyang were no strangers to Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng had just be famous in Xianyang, and when he had taken first ce in the western mountain huntingpetition, the people of Xianyang had already known his name.


    Following this, Ye Sheng became more and more famous, and the person that the people talked about the most was still ye Sheng.


    Now, this discussion had reached its peak, and out of 100 people, 100 people were talking about Ye Sheng.


    They were talking about everything about Ye Sheng.


    Someone even bragged directly, ¡°I saw it from the beginning. Young Master Ye Sheng is a hidden dragon. Once he is out of King Ye¡¯s control, he will roam the nine heavens and be unstoppable. Look, now it hase true.¡±


    Many people echoed, ¡°Yeah, I also saw it. Young Master Ye Sheng is not just a hidden dragon, he is an ancestral dragon.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, the quasi-sage still has the means to marry his daughter to Young Master Ye Sheng. This is a huge profit.¡±Some people said enviously.


    ¡°Young Master Ye Sheng, do you want a concubine? I have a daughter who is extremely beautiful and knows how to serve others. If being a concubine isn¡¯t enough, being a maidservant is also possible.¡±Someone said with longing.


    ¡°Yes, I also want to ask. Big Brother has the means to bring a brother along.¡±Many people¡¯s eyes lit up as they discussed this matter.


    Then, a group of people bragged about business, stirring up the atmosphere.


    The news spread very quickly. Early the next morning, more than half of the people in the world knew about it.


    In the Battle of Xianyang, the final Victor was Ye Sheng, and Ye Hong died.


    This result, 90% of the people did not expect that King Ye, who had always been invincible, would actually lose like this. He lost so thoroughly.


    And Ye Sheng was only at the sixth level of the emptiness realm, six realms lower than King Ye, but he still won.


    Many people were so shocked that they could not speak. Only when they reacted did they realize that this was true.


    In an instant, many people thought of a terrifying thing.


    Ye Sheng was so young, and he was only at the sixth level of the emptiness realm. He still had unlimited room for growth. Now, everyone could not defeat him. When Ye Sheng truly stepped into the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, who in this world could be his match?


    Many people began to realize that the world was about to change.


    The cultivation world was about to change.


    And those who had enmity with Ye Sheng were all anxious and uneasy, including Liu Ru.


    On the West Mountain, his brows were tightly knitted. He had never thought that Ye Sheng would actually be able to kill ye Hong.


    The first oue he had thought of the most excessively was that ye Sheng would injure ye Hong, but he would be killed by Ye Hong.


    Even if Liu Ru had dared to think about it, he would never have thought that Ye Sheng would be able to kill ye Hong at a small price.


    Ye Hong was not weak. Otherwise, he would not have been the number one expert in the world for more than twenty years. Ye Hong, who had been famous for more than forty years, was really a veteran expert.


    However, this veteran expert had beenpletely defeated by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword techniques.


    Liu Ru had also seen ye Sheng¡¯s few sword techniques and those cultivation techniques. The power was astonishing. It was no wonder that ye Hong could not withstand it. If it was him, he would probably have had a hard time withstanding it.


    On the West Mountain, Liu Ru was very frustrated. Ye Sheng killing ye Hong had disrupted many of his thoughts and ns.


    His series of measures against ye Hong had lost their target.


    Liu Ru was very vexed about what to do next.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is very strong now. Moreover, as time passes, Ye Sheng will be stronger and stronger. I can still fight now. If I wait for him to break through once more, I have no confidence at all. Therefore, that n has to be activated ahead of time.¡±Liu Ru gritted her teeth and said.


    ¡°Pack your things and leave this ce immediately. We¡¯ll go find the immortal nsmen and open the purend ahead of time,¡±Liu Ru ordered.


    There was nothing left in Xianyang. They had to hurry up and not let ye Sheng break through again.


    This was Liu Ru¡¯s n.

 Chapter 476 - the trouble caused by Liu Rushi (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 21, the trouble caused by Liu Rushi (first update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The outside world was in a mess. Rumors and rumors were everywhere. Ye Sheng was ttered, belittled, resentful, and praised..


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care. He would rather hug Beauty Zhou and sleep quietly. This was the mostfortable thing.


    Unfortunately, Beauty Zhou was pregnant now and her belly was very big. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t make out with Beauty Zhou, so he could only let Beauty Zhou do it.


    The little love between husband and wife deepened their rtionship. It was not until the sun was high in the sky that Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou woke up together.


    Although Ye Sheng was injured, he did not go to heal himself. Instead, he apanied Beauty Zhou and quietly enjoyed the rare leisure time.


    After killing ye Hong, the heavy burden on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulders was finally relieved. He could rest for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on the run for the past few years just to defeat ye Hong. Now That Ye Hong is dead, I feel much more rxed,¡±ye Sheng said to Beauty Zhou with a smile.


    Beauty Zhou smiled warmly and said, ¡°Then you can apany me now and wait for our daughter to be born.¡±


    Ye Sheng gently caressed beauty Zhou¡¯s bulging belly and then leaned over with his ear. Feeling the mischievous little guy inside, he had the urge to spoil her.


    This was his daughter.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng could not help butugh. He said, ¡°Thank you, your wife. It must be hard for you to be pregnant with our daughter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. It¡¯s just that she might have inherited your personality and is very active. I¡¯m often kicked. She¡¯s too mischievous.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s face was full of maternal radiance. In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, she was the world¡¯s most beautiful woman.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere these few days. I¡¯ll stay at home with you and wait for our daughter to be born,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    But Ye Sheng wanted to rest, but someone didn¡¯t let him rest.


    Senior Void and the totem inheritor had arrived.


    As soon as they reached the door, Ye Sheng sensed the aura and immediately brought Beauty Zhou to wee them.


    Senior Void and the totem inheritor were very good to Ye Sheng. When they were still young, they helped Ye Sheng a lot, especially senior void. Ye Sheng was naturally not a person who forgot his roots.


    ¡°Senior Void, you both broke through?¡±Ye Sheng was surprised when he saw them.


    The totem inheritor smiled and said, ¡°Kid, your cultivation is so fast. We Can¡¯t leave you behind.¡±


    Ye Sheng invited them into the house. Beauty Zhou obediently brought them tea and sat beside Ye Sheng.


    ¡°These two are my benefactors, senior void and the totem inheritor.¡±Ye Sheng introduced them to Beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou smiled and greeted him.


    ¡°Your child is about to be born, and you, this little guy, are actually going to be a father,¡±senior void said in surprise.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you came empty-handed and didn¡¯t even know you had a child. I apologize,¡±the totem inheritor said apologetically.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°The child hasn¡¯t been born yet, so what gift should I bring? The fact that the two seniors are able toe, Ye Sheng is very happy.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, did the two seniors see my battle yesterday?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, your senior Xu was worried that you weren¡¯t a match for ye Hong. He had just broken through and dragged me here. He was so travel-worn that he didn¡¯t drag you down. I didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to be so powerful now. Ye Hong isn¡¯t a match for you at all.¡±The totem inheritor praised.


    Ye Sheng stood up emotionally and bowed deeply. ¡°I will remember the great kindness you two seniors have shown me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be senior Xu. You are more powerful than the two of us now. We should just be on the same level.¡±The totem inheritor waved his hand and said.


    Senior Xu also nodded and said, ¡°Cultivators don¡¯t need to care too much. Your battle strength is enough to be on the same level as us.¡±


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t decline and asked, ¡°The other five of the Seven Monsters of the Heaven Mountain haven¡¯t broken through yet?¡±


    ¡°When we came out, we didn¡¯t. But it should be soon. It should be during this period of time. Everyone has umted a lot. Now, we have no choice but to step into this realm,¡±senior void said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you still keep the key I gave you?¡±Senior Void asked.


    Ye Sheng opened his hand, and a key appeared. It was the key that senior Xu had given him.


    ¡°Senior Xu, did youe to find me this time for this key?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes. Last night, Liu Ru moved away overnight andpletely retreated from the west mountain. Do you know what this means?¡±Senior Xu asked.


    Ye Sheng frowned and thought carefully. He muttered to himself, ¡°Is it the purend guarded by the immortal n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a purend guarded by the Changsheng tribe. There is a key in the ascendance sacrednd. Liu Ru definitely wants to open it in advance,¡±senior Xu said.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Liu Ru also has a key. Where did he get the key from?¡±


    There were only nine keys to the Pure Land. Big Sister had one, Ye Sheng had one, and ye Hong had one. Apart from that, no one knew where the other six keys were.


    The Changsheng tribe definitely had a lot of them, but no one knew the exact number.


    That was why ye Sheng was curious. How did Liu Rushi get the keys?


    Liu Rushi had been receiving the void inheritance in the ice ins for the past 500 years, so it was impossible for her to get the keys.


    And it was obviously impossible for Ye Sheng to wipe out the entire treasure house of the sacrednd of emergence.


    It was only possible for him to obtain it when he returned.


    The totem inheritor said, ¡°The key on Liu Rushi¡¯s body is ye Hong¡¯s. He stole ye Hong¡¯s key and almost fought with ye Hong, attracting the attention of the Great Qin¡¯s imperial court. The two of them fought in Xianyang.¡±


    Ye Sheng was quite surprised. Liu Rushi could steal ye Hong¡¯s key?


    ¡°How did he do it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Ye Hong is still a bit arrogant in Xianyang. I don¡¯t know the details, but I do know that Liu Ru has a very mysterious method and has a myriad of changes. He must have stolen the keys when ye Hong wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡±senior Xu said.


    ¡°You came to me at this time because of Liu Ru?¡±Ye Sheng muttered. He knew that his so-called leisure time was gone.


    ¡°Yes, the members of the longevity n have always wanted to open the Pure Land. Now, Liu Ruyan also wants to open it. They have so many keys, and we can¡¯t resist them. Once they gather together, even if you don¡¯t want to go, you can¡¯t,¡±senior Xu said with a nod.


    ¡°Why? Without my key, they can¡¯t open it,¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The nine keys are actually one. Once six or seven keys are gathered, the keys on your body will automatically fly over. That¡¯s why I came to look for you,¡±senior Xu exined.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was full of bad luck. This damnable Liu Ruyan had ruined the possibility of him continuing his leisure life.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°On the banks of the Yellow River, in the territory of the longevity tribe. This time, not only you have to go, but your big sister also has a key. She probably has to go as well. Otherwise, when the timees, everything will be for naught,¡±senior XU said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Stay here for now. I¡¯ll go and see my big sister tonight and tell her about this matter.¡±


    Senior void and the totem inheritor nodded and naturally had no objections.

 Chapter 477 - nine meridians of immortality (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 22, nine meridians of immortality (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    After senior Xu and the others were settled in, Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou with a guilty expression.


    He had just promised her that he would apany her for a period of time, but because of this matter, Ye Sheng had no choice but to go.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s expression and burst intoughter. She stretched out her hand and smoothed the space between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows, saying, ¡°What are you feeling guilty about?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to break my promise to you.¡±Ye Sheng sighed and said.


    ¡°No, a good man aims for the world. The child and I will definitely be fine. You Don¡¯t have to worry. Now That Ye Hong has been killed by you, with my father protecting me, I will definitely be fine.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled faintly, she reached out and smoothed ye Sheng¡¯s tightly furrowed brows and said.


    ¡°I will rush back before the child is born,¡±ye Sheng swore.


    ¡°EN, just be careful.¡±Beauty Zhou did not necessarily hope for ye Sheng to rush back. As long as Ye Sheng was safe, she would be at ease.


    ..


    At night, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou continued to coexist for a period of time before leaving the manor alone and heading to the Great Qin Imperial Pce.


    This time, it was eunuch Lin who came to wee Ye Sheng. His attitude became more and more respectful, not daring to be the slightest bit presumptuous.


    Ye Sheng also didn¡¯t have the intention to continue chatting with eunuch Lin. The news of the Changsheng nsmen had brought him a great impact, and Ye Sheng¡¯s good mood waspletely extinguished.


    Eunuch Lin saw that Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to talk, so he didn¡¯t speak anymore. He focused on burning incense and boiling tea for Ye Sheng, and his heart was filled with a myriad of emotions.


    Every time he saw Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng¡¯s status, realm, and cultivation would increase by arge margin. Until now, he had only be the new number one in the world.


    How long had it been?


    ¡°Noble Consort Ye was not mistaken. Ye Sheng is a hidden dragon. This hidden dragon caught the noble Consort¡¯s eye and soared to the sky. It¡¯s simply incredible.¡±Eunuch Lin could not help but admire noble consort ye¡¯s vision.


    Adding flowers to the icing on the cake was not as good as sending charcoal in the snow. Everyone wanted to build a rtionship with Ye Sheng now, but none of them could gain ye Sheng¡¯s friendship. and the people who had befriended Ye Sheng before.., now they all became the objects of ttery.


    The most typical example was fang conglong of the Fang family in Xianyang. He had be friends with Ye Sheng when Ye Sheng was at his weakest. Even today, he was still a friend of Ye Sheng.


    Fang conglong was now the head of the Fang family. He had already established a family and married a beautiful and virtuous wife. His life was veryfortable. After Ye Sheng killed ye Hong, he even visited him. Ye Sheng chatted with him for a while, they talked about friendship.


    Back then, all they needed to do to befriend Ye Sheng was to show goodwill and help him at the critical moment.


    Now, befriending Ye Sheng was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. There were many difficulties. The key was that one had to ovee these difficulties. The cultivation realms and social status between the two were no longer equal.


    Ye Sheng became enemies and friends with the most powerful people in this world. Ordinary people could not get involved in this world at all.


    Therefore, even if countless people wanted to have a rtionship with Ye Sheng, they had no choice but to give up.


    Without saying anything, Ye Sheng waited for the imperial pce and went straight to see his big sister.


    No one dared to stop him.


    With Ye Sheng¡¯s current power, no one dared to make an enemy out of him, just like ye Hong back then. Ye Sheng even had a stronger aura than ye Hong.


    Because of Ye Sheng¡¯s power, his big sister¡¯s pce was now firmly in the position of the head of the harem. There was even news that she was about to ascend to the throne of the Empress. No one couldpete with her.


    Qin ershi doted on Ye Sheng while Ye Sheng stood behind him. Anyone who dared to make an enemy out of big sister would be courting death.


    Therefore, when big sister said that she wanted Ye Sheng to grow up, she would be better off. She didn¡¯t need to scheme against other women. Now, she had done it.


    If anyone dared to y tricks with her, big sister would crush them. If they were unconvinced and unyielding, they would be thrown into the cold pce. In the pce, Qin Ershi wasn¡¯t as strong as big sister.


    Fortunately, big sister also knew how to rope in a group of people and suppress a group of people. She was very strong and held her position firmly.


    Ye Sheng came to see big sister and Strode in. He saw big sister coaxing his little niece.


    The cute little niece was already sound asleep. Big Sister then asked ye sheng, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why did youe to the pce to see me? Is there something important?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and told the eldest sister the news that Liu Rushi and the Changsheng nsmen wanted to open the purend ahead of time.


    The eldest sister¡¯s face darkened, and she said to eunuch Lin, ¡°Go and call His Majesty over.¡±


    Eunuch Lin immediately jogged over to call Qin Ershi.


    Ye Sheng sat down with the eldest sister. The eldest sister looked at Ye Sheng with satisfaction, a trace of pride on her face.


    ¡°My twelfth brother is really a true dragon, and he¡¯s grown up now,¡±the eldest sister said with a sigh.


    Ye Sheng smiled calmly and said, ¡°Ye Hong¡¯s death was destined when he let me leave the Ye residence. Killing him was only for the sake of avenging my mother, eldest sister¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would seed, but I didn¡¯t expect you to kill ye Hong at the sixth level of the emptiness realm,¡±the eldest sister said with a little surprise.


    ¡°Big Sister, does Qin ershi have the key to the Pure Land?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do have a key, which is why ye Hong is willing to be a subject. My father told ye Hong that he would give the key to Great Qin when the people of Great Qin lived and worked in peace. All these years, ye Hong has been asking me for it, but I suppressed it and didn¡¯t give it to him,¡±Qin Ershi said to Ye Sheng as he walked in, he said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng understood. He knew that the Great Qin royal family must have a key.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you came sote. Is it for the Pure Land?¡±Qin Ershi asked seriously.


    Ye Sheng nodded and told him about Liu Rushi.


    Qin ershi frowned, he said unhappily, ¡°This Liu Rushi is really unlucky. Originally, when ye Hong was killed, the opening of the Pure Land should have been pushed back. We still have a lot of time to prepare, but he interfered. Not only did he not push back the time, he even brought it forward. I didn¡¯t prepare well.¡±


    ¡°What do you need to prepare?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you know where the biggest force in this world is?¡±Qin Ershi asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and guessed, ¡°The Pure Land?¡±


    ¡°The people of the longevity tribe on the bank of the Yellow River are the biggest force.¡±Qin Ershi shook his head, sat down and said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Since the people of the longevity tribe are the strongest, why is the Saintess of big sister¡¯s tribe easily confused by ye Hong, and some tribes were directly destroyed?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    Senior Xu¡¯s tribe was directly destroyed by the general of the Dragon Dynasty. Was this considered very strong?


    ¡°The immortal tribesmen are divided into nine branches. Among the nine branches, there are the upper five branches and the lower four branches,¡±Qin Ershi exined. ¡°The upper five branches are the true immortal tribesmen. They abide by the foundation of the immortal tribesmen and have pure bloodlines. Every adult immortal tribesman is an emptiness realm expert. Can you imagine how powerful they are?¡±


    ¡°What about the lower four meridians?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but suck in a breath of cold air, after adulthood is the empty realm, this is a bit frightening AH.

 Chapter 478 - Secrets (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 23, Secrets (Third Update)</h4>


    Was the difference between the upper five and the lower four?


    Ye Sheng was very curious.


    Qin II told ye Sheng, ¡°The lower four chose tobine with outsiders in their early years, diluting their bloodline and being belittled by the upper five. They couldn¡¯t stand each other, so they separated. That¡¯s why they formed this situation.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened quietly.


    The eldest sister also sighed and said, ¡°The immortal nsmen of the lower four bloodlines don¡¯t have too many concerns aboutbining with outsiders. In this generation, the lower four bloodlines have long been unworthy of their name. Many of the people of the lower four bloodlines have already spread out and developed their own family forces in various ces. They scattered and forgot about the glory of their ancestors. My mother was a saintess back then, but she only managed a small vige with a poption of less than a hundred. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by ye Hong with just a few words.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly understood. So that was how it was.


    ¡°Then the upper five factions have always maintained the integrity of their bloodline. How many people are there now?¡±Ye Sheng was very curious.


    The big sister sneered, she said, ¡°The upper five factions have always been unwilling to unite with outsiders and dilute their bloodline. Therefore, they have always lived in seclusion and appeared to be independent from the world. They think that the lower four factions have tarnished the reputation of the Changsheng tribe. However, because they are self-proimed, there are less than a hundred people in the entire upper five factions.¡±


    Ye Sheng fell silent. There were less than a hundred people in the upper five lineages. Even if these one hundred people were all at the emptiness realm, they could only be considered as a top faction. It would be a little difficult for them to be the top faction in the Central ins. This was because there were not many of them in the various major factions, there were still around ten emptiness realm experts. The only difference was that their realms were different.


    This was a difficult choice. The upper five lineages knew that if they did not unite with outsiders, in the long run, the Changsheng tribe would definitely decline and be a cloud in the long river of history.


    As for the lower four lineages, in order to maintain the prosperity of their nsmen, they would gradually dilute their bloodline by uniting with outsiders. After a few generations, the longevity tribe would no longer exist.


    ¡°If someone had united the longevity tribe a long time ago and vigorously developed the tribe, they would not have ended up in this state.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. Regardless of whether it was the upper five lineages or the lower four lineages, the choice was wrong, the final result was to lead the members of the immortal n to the edge of extinction.


    ¡°So now, the people of the upper five branches are anxious. They urgently want to open the Pure Land, obtain the power or treasures inside, and reproduce the n. They have five keys in their hands. Once they add in Liu Ruyan¡¯s one, they have six keys. We have three here. We have all nine keys.¡±Qin Ershi said in a deep voice.


    Five keys from the upper five veins and four keys from the lower four veins. Together, there were nine keys.


    The key in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand belonged to senior Xu. She was also from the lower four veins. Big Sister¡¯s mother was a saintess and also from the same vein. When Qin I first obtained the key from the same vein, he passed it to Qin Ershi, in addition to the one in ye Hong¡¯s hand, it had now fallen into Liu Ruyan¡¯s hands. There were four keys in total.


    Ye Sheng understood in his heart. The whereabouts of the nine keys were all clear. The three keys on their side were no match for the six keys on the other side.


    Therefore, they had to participate in it. Otherwise, if the six keys were to be gathered together, it would be very passive on their side.


    If they were really sucked over, then Ye Sheng and the others would have nothing to gain.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng also had to go and see Granny Long of the upper five factions and hand over the wine master¡¯s letter to her.


    This was what Ye Sheng had promised the wine master. He had to do it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, go to the bank of the Yellow River first and look for the people of the upper five factions. I will give you their address. With your current cultivation level, no one dares to touch you. Your big sister and I will be there soon,¡±Qin Ershi said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and agreed with this idea.


    Ye Sheng also had the same idea. He could freely enter and leave any ce in this world. He didn¡¯t need to worry about his own safety. No one could restrict him.


    ¡°Twelfth brother, when you go, investigate who is allied with Liu Ru from the upper five factions. Although there are less than a hundred people left from the upper five factions, they are not united. If they were united, they wouldn¡¯t have opened the Pure Land after guarding it for so long,¡±the big sister told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look in the next few days. Take care, Big Sis.¡±


    ..


    After exiting the pce, Ye Sheng left alone. He walked slowly under the moonlight.


    His figure was tall and slender, and his steps were leisurely. Under the moonlight, his shadow was long and swaying.


    Ye Sheng was thinking about what exactly was in this so-called purend.


    Ye Hong wanted it, and so did Liu Ruyan. Even now, Ye Sheng was suspecting if ye Hong wanted it, and if it was the intention of the Void Demon.


    Ye Hong¡¯s rise all the way from a vige child to the number one expert in the world was led by this void demon. Back then, ye Hong had sneaked into the Pure Land, and although he was treated as a stowaway and failed.., ye Hong still gained a lot.


    All of this puzzled ye Sheng.


    What exactly was this purend?


    ¡°It seems that this secret can only be found out by going to the riverside and asking the people of the upper five factions.¡±Ye Sheng sighed and returned to the manor.


    In the brightly lit manor, senior Xu and the totem inheritor were sitting with Beauty Zhou. As senior Xu was a woman, he was chatting andughing with Beauty Zhou. They had a harmonious rtionship.


    The totem inheritor was drinking alone, eating food, and looking at the moonlight, feeling at ease.


    Ye Sheng walked over and sat opposite the totem inheritor. He filled his ss and drank a toast.


    ¡°What did the Great Qin¡¯s Emperor Say?¡±The totem inheritor asked.


    Senior Xu and Beauty Zhou looked over.


    Ye Sheng told them everything that had happened just now.


    After senior Xu heard it, he was silent for a while and said, ¡°I see. I was wondering why I kept listening to the elders talk about how powerful the longevity nsmen are, but in our generation, even a general from the Dragon dynasty couldn¡¯t resist them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mingled with outsiders for too long, and many of your bloodlines have been diluted,¡±ye Sheng said faintly.


    Senior XU nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. So, your next step is to go to the bank of the Great River?¡±


    The bank of the Great River was also known as the bank of the Yellow River. This was because tens of thousands of years ago, the Yellow River wasn¡¯t called the Yellow River, but the great river.


    It was only because the water of the great river poured too much mud and sand into it that it became the Yellow River.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first and check the situation. You guys return to Tianshan and see if the others have broken through the 12th level. Although there are less than a hundred people in the upper five meridians, all of them are at the emptiness realm. Without a strong group strength, it¡¯s impossible for one person to hold on,¡±Ye Sheng said after thinking for a while, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    He was indeed very powerful. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to fight against five people by himself.


    But what about fighting against ten people by himself?


    The wheel, the Sea of people, these ye Shengs would not be able to hold on unless he broke through a few more times.


    But it was obvious that Liu Ru did not want to give ye Sheng time to break through. That was why she was so anxious to open the Pure Land.

 Chapter 479 - matters before departure (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 24, matters before departure (fourth update)</h4>


    After agreeing to participate in this battle for the Pure Land, senior Xu and the totem inheritor left the next day.


    They had to go back to protect the rest of the people. Once the Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain all broke through the twelfthyer, Ye Sheng and the others would have a lot of confidence.


    On the side that split up, Ye Sheng did not leave Xianyang immediately.


    He still had some things to deal with.


    The moment Ye Sheng killed ye Hong, Priest Qingxu was relieved. The next day, he brought Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming out of Xianyang and returned to Mount Longhu.


    Priest Qingxu was grooming Duanmu Yu as the next hierarch of Mount Longhu.


    Dao Ming was too young and had a temperamental temperament, so he was not suitable to be the hierarch. Ye Sheng was already standing at the peak, so he did not care about Mount Longhu¡¯s little inheritance and was not suitable either. Therefore, Priest Qingxu had thought of grooming Duanmu Yu from the start.


    When they left, the inheritance treasure of Mount Longhu was still in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. He did not take it away and gave it to Ye Sheng to use. Whenever ye Sheng did not want to use it anymore, he would return it to Priest Qingxu.


    Meanwhile, Chu Zhongtian and qilin were also prepared to leave Xianyang and travel around the world to improve their knowledge and enrich themselves.


    Ye Sheng sent them off and hugged each other a thousand miles away from Xianyang City, parting ways with Chu Zhongtian.


    Then, Ye Sheng met the old man.


    He was a great expert at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm and had lived for three thousand years. He could be considered an old antique.


    On the ancient road outside Xianyang, there were all kinds of small taverns with simple decorations. They were ces for guests to rest, drink tea, drink wine, and eat.


    Ye Sheng and the old man met here and paused for a while.


    In the small taverns, the old man told Ye Sheng that he was leaving Xianyang to meet a big shot overseas.


    The old Xuanwu.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Has the old Xuanwu still been staying in the sea?¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°The old Xuanwu stayed in the sea because its strength has long surpassed the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. To avoid the heavenly tribtion, it has some confidence in transcending the tribtion and ascending, but it has never done so. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°The ether void,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said.


    The old man had said that the old Xuanwu¡¯s umtion was too deep. It did not choose to transcend the tribtion andpete with Heaven and earth. Instead, it wanted to obtain the ether void and enter the void world.


    The ether void contained the world¡¯s greatest treasure. Once it was obtained, it would definitely ascend. This was the old Xuanwu¡¯s goal all along.


    ¡°Now that the old Xuanwu ising out, has the aether void been discovered?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, your guess is right. The aether void has indeed been discovered. It is in the purend guarded by the Changsheng tribe. The old Xuanwu has already confirmed this matter, which is why he made a move. His goal is to seize this aether void.¡±The old man nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the Pure Land again. Why is everyone thinking about the Pure Land?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there anyone else thinking about the Pure Land?¡±The old man asked with a frown.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and told the old man about Liu Rushi.


    ¡°This Liu Rushi is still not satisfied after receiving the inheritance of the mighty figure of the Void. It is not a problem for him to ascend into the void, but he is obsessed with the treasures in the Pure Land. If he is greedy, he will swallow the elephant. Sooner orter, something will happen,¡±the old man said unhappily.


    ¡°Can old Xuanwu form an alliance with me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed as he asked.


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Old Xuanwu has a strange temper and keeps to himself. After so many years, I¡¯m the only one who has be his spokesperson. Do you know my background?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Three thousand years ago, I was the son of a fisherman at the edge of the East Sea. In an ident, I was dragged into the sea by a sea demon. At the moment of my death, the old Xuanwu saved me and taught me how to cultivate. Then, he let me return tond and began to improve myself. Very soon, I became an emptiness realm expert. Under the guidance of the old Xuanwu, I helped it find the aether void. The rtionship between us is more like an employment rtionship. It hired me to help find the aether void, and the reward is to guide me in cultivation,¡±the old man said slowly.


    Ye Sheng finally understood why the old man could have turned around and sent the Little Xuanwu into the sea when he could have found the true dragon earlier in the southwest region.


    ¡°The old Xuanwu¡¯s realm has definitely surpassed the 12th level of the emptiness realm and has entered an unfathomable level. However, because of the limitations of this world, it has been silently staying in the depths of the sea and did not want to be discovered. It only chose toe out now,¡±the old man told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Then does ite tond?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. It was only when the old Xuanwu asked me to go over to see it that I found out that it had discovered the location of the aether void,¡±the old man shook his head and said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s part ways here.¡±Ye Sheng raised his wine cup and said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t make an enemy out of the old Xuanwu. I Can¡¯t see through its power at all. It may be the most powerful one in this world,¡±the old man warned Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really need the treasures in the Pure Land. Without the treasures in the Pure Land, he could still continue to break through. Moreover, the heavenly tribtion was nothing to Ye Sheng. Every time he broke through.., he had to go through the heavenly tribtion. He was already used to it.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng had the least desire for the Pure Land.


    However, just because he didn¡¯t have any desire didn¡¯t mean that Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t fight for it. He would try his best. It would be best if he could get it. If he couldn¡¯t get it, he wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°Then I will leave first. We might meet again soon.¡±The old man said goodbye to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng watched him leave. He sat in the tavern for a while before he got up and went home.


    In the manor, Beauty Zhou was packing her things.


    She was going to go back to her father-inw¡¯s house to stay. After Ye Sheng left, Beauty Zhou was very conscious in packing her things. Her position was very urate. Since she could not help ye Sheng, she should not be a burden to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was also unable to help beauty Zhou improve her strength. She was currently pregnant. If she improved herself, it wouldn¡¯t be good if she hurt the child. She could only wait for the child toe out and give Beauty Zhou many resources to help her break through to the golden core stage, and even the emptiness realm.


    The current Beauty Zhou had the strength of a peak Xiantian realm expert. However, because of her pregnancy, she fell to the early stage of Xiantian realm level ten.


    Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t care about her cultivation level at all. Her heart waspletely focused on Ye Sheng and the child. As long as the child was born safely, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to fall to the first sky of Xiantian realm. After all, Ye Sheng had plenty of resources, she would be able to make up for it very quickly.


    After Ye Sheng returned, he took the initiative to help Beauty Zhou clean up. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much to clean up. It was just some change of clothes, but his father-inw¡¯s residence also had them. They lived in Xianyang, so they didn¡¯tck food, clothing, and shelter.


    In the end, Ye Sheng held beauty Zhou and sat in the gazebo, looking at the vast starry sky. The husband and wife talked to each other and expressed their feelings to resolve some of the frustrations in their hearts.


    ¡°When Ie back, I will help you to advance to the emptiness realm,¡±ye Sheng said in the end heroically.

 Chapter 480 - Earth lineage (fifth update)

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 25, Earth lineage (fifth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng flew through the clouds like lightning, shuttling through the white clouds and blue sky, leaving Xianyang.


    Ye Sheng had taken care of the matters in Xianyang, and Beauty Zhou had moved back to her father-inw¡¯s mansion. This time, her father-inw had assured Ye Sheng that there would be no problems, so Ye Sheng was relieved.


    Without ye Hong and Liu Ru, no one could take beauty Zhou away from the quasi-sage realm.


    Beauty Zhou is seven months pregnant, and her child will be born in two to three months. I have to hurry up and deal with these matters before Ie back to see my child, Ye Sheng thought silently.


    Ye Sheng only spent half a day to reach this ce on the banks of the great river or the Yellow River.


    With his current speed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to Ye Sheng even if he used the Kun Peng transformation. Ye Sheng had always persisted in cultivating the Kun Peng Transformation, and by now, he was already quite advanced.


    Rumble!


    The Majestic Yellow River surged violently, and the waves pped against the shore, rolling up tens of meters high.


    The Yellow River was the mother river of humans. In ancient times, before humans had developed the mountain forests, they had already used the Yellow River as the center to develop their tribes.


    The members of the longevity tribe were the most outstanding people of that era. They were divided into nine great tribes, guarding the treasures of the world.


    And this protection was the scene of who knows how many generations. At present, the human race was flourishing, and the world had developed a lot. The millions of mountains in the southwest could enter and exit at will, but the immortal nsmen didn¡¯t keep up with the times and stood still, they dragged the race into an awkward situation.


    The lower four bloodlines had beenpletely destroyed. The upper five bloodlines were making a final struggle, hoping to borrow the treasures in the purend to reproduce the race.


    This was because the people of the upper five bloodlines were at the emptiness realm once they reached adulthood. Their bloodlines were powerful, so the chances of them naturally giving birth to offspring were much lower.


    Everything in this world was one drink, one peck, and there was aw.


    With powerful bloodlines, procreation was a problem. The upper five bloodlines were also unwilling to choose to marry with other humans, and it was too difficult for them to give birth by themselves. Normally, a couple would only be able to have one child after working hard for their entire life, the lucky two children and the extremely lucky three. However, in this situation, there would not be a second generation.


    Thus, it could be seen from therge number of people in the past to the fact that the total number of people from the five lineages was less than a hundred.


    The Changsheng nsmen were anxious.


    If they were not anxious, Liu Ruyan¡¯s n would not work either. It was precisely because they were anxious that Liu Ruyan had the confidence to convince them to open the Pure Land and obtain treasures to improve the problem of reproduction.


    Ye Sheng remembered very clearly that his big sister had told him that the current idea of the upper five lineages was still not tobine with outsiders. Through the treasures of the Pure Land, the problem of the scarcity of their descendants would be improved.


    Wishful Thinking!


    Ye Sheng disdained tough at them. What you get, you have to pay for. When you reach adulthood, you will be in the emptiness realm. Once you reproduce in arge scale, will there be any room for other creatures to survive?


    The Heavenly Dao was circr. The members of the longevity tribe were clearly behind the times. When the lower four bloodlines were still around, they did not think of a way to solve it. It was already toote to save them now.


    The lower four bloodlines had beenpletely wiped out. Only two or three kittens were still around. Moreover, their bloodlines had been diluted. The members of the longevity tribe had already missed the best chance to save them.


    Looking at the surging Yellow River, Ye Sheng slowly walked to the edge. With a step, his body appeared a hundred meters away and teleported. This was the use of the Dao rhythm of space. Ye Sheng was now very skilled at it, there was no problem with short-distance space travel.


    Ye Sheng was looking for the location of the immortal nsmen.


    Big Sister and Qin Ershi gave him a rough location.


    The upper five branches of the immortal nsmen lived in seclusion on the bank of the Yellow River. They were not like ordinary people. They had their own small world, and the barrier controlled ordinary people who could not touch them.


    Therefore, Qin Ershi only provided a rough location and let ye Sheng find it himself.


    The bank of the Yellow River was veryrge and long. The Yellow River flowed endlessly, meandering like a real dragon. Ye Sheng walked, looked, and felt the fluctuations of the surrounding space.


    Knowing that night had fallen, the starry sky was densely covered with stars. A full moon hung in the sky like a silver te.


    Ye Sheng walked under the moonlight like a banished immortal. The strong wind blew, his long sleeves billowed, and his hair danced. He had a free and unrestrained feeling.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder coldly. His gaze was sharp, like an eagle, but his aura was more than that of an eagle.


    After experiencing all kinds of baptism, Ye Sheng hadpletely matured. Although his face was young, there was no longer any childishness. Anyone who saw him would no longer treat Ye Sheng as a child.


    ¡°Yes, here.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly brightened. His ck pupils seemed to contain the stars of the universe as he stared at a ce.


    A ce by the Yellow River was at a corner. There was a mountain cliff that was descending vertically. This mountain cliff that was as sharp as a knife was like a mirror, reflecting the brightness of the moon in the night.


    When Ye Sheng saw this ce, he felt that there was a spatial fluctuation.


    Ye Sheng stepped on the void and drifted over. He stretched out his hand and touched it. He was even more certain now.


    ¡°The camouge method is so exquisite. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort,¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    The Small World where the Changsheng tribe was located was within this cliff. This huge cliff was extremely steep, and no one could climb it. Even those at the postliminary realm couldn¡¯t climb it, and this ce was also sparsely popted, it was the best ce for the Changsheng tribe to rest.


    And just as Ye Sheng was about to observe this small world, the void demon king suddenly said, ¡°Ye Sheng, someone hase out.¡±


    Ye Sheng took a few steps back. He had also noticed that the spatial ripples had been discovered by Ye Sheng, and someone hade out.


    ¡°Wee, esteemed guest.¡±An old man wearing simple and unadorned clothes that had been patched walked out. His face was clean, and he was at the fifth level of the Void Realm.


    ¡°You knew I wasing?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°This is a small world. There is a huge mirror inside that can see the situation outside. We discovered it the moment the esteemed guest arrived,¡±the old man exined.


    Although this old man wore simple clothes, his bearing was calm, and he was neither servile nor overbearing. It was obvious that he was well-cultivated, and he was not sloppy. He was clean.


    ¡°You know me?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°In the battle on the ancient yellow sand road outside Xianyang, I¡¯m afraid that everyone in this world knows you, right?¡±The old man smiled lightly and said.


    ¡°So you are also paying attention to the outside world. What I¡¯ve heard is that the members of the longevity tribe live in seclusion and ignore the mortal world,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°That was all in the past. Since the honored guest is here, why don¡¯t you let him in for a chat?¡±The old man invited Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t enter immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°Which branch of the upper five branches do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°The upper five branches are separated by metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. We belong to the Earth Branch,¡±the old man exined in peace.


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll go in as a guest.¡±Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid. At his level of battle strength, the members of the immortal n wouldn¡¯t rashly offend him. Moreover, he took the initiative toe out. It was obvious that he wanted to befriend Ye Sheng.


    Since that was the case, Why Not Ye Sheng? He took this opportunity to learn more about the Changsheng nsmen.

 Chapter 481 - origin of the world (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 26, origin of the world (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng followed the old man through the spatial node of the Small World and entered it.


    The steep mountain wall turned into a spatial node, and when they stepped into it, the mountain wall seemed to ripple and spread rapidly. After Ye Sheng and the others disappeared, the waves disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    It was evening outside, and it was also night inside the Small World. When Ye Sheng and the old man entered, the first thing they saw was a vige.


    It was a very ordinary vige.


    It was no different from a normal vige. It was the same in this ce. The houses were in twos and threes and were very simple and crude. This small world was not very big. There was a mountain and a long river hundreds of miles away.., a few acres of rice fields, and some cattle, sheep, and wild animals..


    If it was not said that this was a ce where the Changsheng tribe lived, Ye Sheng even suspected that this was a remote vige.


    It really did not match the famous members of the immortal n.


    The old man saw Ye Sheng¡¯s surprised look and asked, ¡°After reading it, did you have a different understanding of the members of the Immortal n?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I originally thought that you guys should have decorated the small world extremely luxuriously, with three thousand servants, making it extremely luxurious, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple.¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Among the upper five lineages, our earth lineage doesn¡¯t really care about the enjoyment of external things. On the contrary, the people of the fire lineage are in the same situation as you said.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t live together?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°If we lived together, why would we be divided into the upper five lineages? Why don¡¯t we just call them one lineage?¡±The old man asked back.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This made a lot of sense.


    ¡°How should I address you, Old Man?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°My name is changshengye. I am the Chief of the Earth Branch,¡±Changshengye introduced himself.


    ¡°How many people are there in the Earth Branch?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the vige and asked.


    ¡°Twenty-five people, twenty adults, and five children,¡±Changshengye said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Sheng fell silent. There were only so many people.


    ¡°We Old Guys invited you in. We¡¯re all waiting for you,¡±changsheng pointed with his finger.


    Ye Sheng nodded and followed him into the center of the vige.


    An ancestral hall.


    The ancestral hall was very big. Although the walls of the courtyard were very old, it was unusually clean with a hint of strange fragrance. rows of ancestral tablets could be seen.


    These were the ancestors of the Earth element.


    Ye Sheng roughly counted. Over three thousand pieces were neatly ced. At first nce, it looked extremely magnificent.


    There were quite a lot of people from the Earth element.


    In the hall of the ancestral hall, there were five old men. They were all old and had white hair, but their auras were deep and extraordinary.


    12th level of the emptiness realm!


    Five experts at the 12th level of the emptiness realm. They were the strongest backers of the Earth element.


    Ye Sheng walked in. In order to show their respect, the five old men stood up to wee him.


    ¡°Wee the newly promoted number one expert in the world,¡±one of the old men said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng looked at them and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    ¡°Young friend Ye Sheng, you came to our upper five lineages for the Pure Land Treasure, right?¡±The old man asked.


    Ye Sheng could not deny it, ¡°If I can get the Pure Land Treasure, I naturally want it.¡±


    ¡°Young friend Ye Sheng, you don¡¯t have to be so vignt. You are now the number one expert in the world. The few of us who are half buried in the ground can¡¯t threaten you.¡±A fat old man beside him said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just very curious about the purpose of you looking for me. ording to the time, Liu Ru has already looked for you, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, Liu Ru has alreadye to look for us.¡±The old man nodded.


    ¡°You guys agreed to open the Pure Land?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°We agreed.¡±The old man nodded again.


    ¡°Since you guys agreed to open the Pure Land, then why are you looking for me now?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Although the upper five lineages add up to less than a hundred people, they don¡¯t like each other. They all want to rule each other, with their own lineages as the main force. We agreed to open the Pure Land, but we didn¡¯t agree to join forces with Liu Ru. Liu Ru has now joined forces with the fire lineages. The wood and water lineages have joined forces. The metal lineages have tyrannical personalities and are naturally at odds with us. That¡¯s why we invited little friend in for a chat.¡±The old man exined.


    Ye Sheng came to a sudden realization. They were trying to form an alliance.


    ¡°You want to form an alliance with me?¡±Ye Sheng asked directly.


    The elders of the Earth element did not expect ye sheng to be so straightforward. They were a little embarrassed, but they still nodded.


    If they did not form an alliance with Ye Sheng, they would not be able to find anyone else.


    Although these people of the Earth element were very powerful, the people of the other elements were not bad either. In addition, they all had their own helpers. If they went alone, they would definitely be forcefully absorbed by the other elements.


    The people from the Earth element were not willing to ept this oue, so they naturally tried their best to find someone to form an alliance with.


    Then, Ye Sheng delivered himself to their doorstep.


    The few elders were overjoyed and immediately invited Ye Sheng in for a chat. Then, they pulled ye Sheng in.


    Ye Sheng understood this point and understood. He sat down and said, ¡°The matter of forming an alliance and cooperating is very simple. It depends on your sincerity.¡±


    Changsheng Wild, who had been watching from the side, asked, ¡°What kind of sincerity do you want to see from us?¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything about the Pure Land, the people of the upper five lineages, theirbat strength, treasures, and other information,¡±Ye Sheng said directly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already said, what if you don¡¯t form an alliance with us?¡±The Fat Elder at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm muttered.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and was toozy to exin.


    At this time, Changsheng was very decisive. He made a decision and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know to show our sincerity.¡±


    The other elders were silent and tacitly agreed with Changsheng¡¯s decision.


    Ye sheng immediately asked, ¡°What kind of treasure is in the Pure Land?¡±


    This question had always troubled ye Sheng. Ye Hong wanted the things in the Pure Land, Liu Ru wanted it, old Xuanwu wanted it, and everyone wanted it.


    What exactly was it?


    Changsheng said in a deep voice, ¡°The treasure in the Pure Land is the world origin of this world.¡±


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes and stared at Changsheng. He said in disbelief, ¡°World origin?¡±


    How could ye Sheng not know the world origin? There was a world origin in his dantian, Earth.


    The dao rhythm in it was transparent and pure. It was very easy to understand and was a hundred times easier to understand than the outside world. Moreover, once the world origin was refined, this world would be a private garden. One could enter and exit as they wished and change the rules.


    ¡°No wonder you guys insisted on opening the Pure Land. Once you refine it, you can change the reason why the longevity tribe is so few and directly change the rules of the world,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    Changsheng nodded and said, ¡°This is also the reason why so many people are watching.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Pure Land?¡±Ye Sheng cleared up hisplicated feelings and continued to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have to gather all nine keys in order to determine the range,¡±changsheng shook his head and said.

 Chapter 482 - reaching an agreement (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 27, reaching an agreement (second update)</h4>


    In the Pure Land was actually the world¡¯s origin.


    The origin of a world was extremely vast. It contained the purest energy, the Purest Dao Rhythm, and the purest essence.


    All sorts of benefits stacked together, it was no wonder that so many people coveted it.


    Moreover, the world¡¯s origin had the most direct benefit of controlling a world.


    Although it could not bepared to Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian, earth, in this world, if you refined the origin of the world, it was equivalent to being invincible. Even the heavenly tribtion could not do anything to it.


    This must be the ether void that the old Xuanwu had been searching for.


    Ye Sheng looked at Changsheng and asked again, ¡°You want to form an alliance with me. If you discover the origin of the world in the Pure Land, how should we distribute it?¡±


    This was the most straightforward question, and Ye Sheng had to ask it clearly.


    ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll absorb it with our own abilities. The World origin is so huge. Don¡¯t tell me you think you can control it all?¡±Changsheng smiled and exined.


    Ye Sheng frowned. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be the case. The origin of a world was really too huge. His dantian, Earth, had followed him since he transmigrated. If not for this, Ye Sheng would not have been able to control it.


    ¡°Since we can absorb it with our own abilities, why are the other elements looking for trouble with you?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°There are only so many members of the Changsheng tribe. If we want to reproduce, we have to continue from us. Therefore, each of us is very important. The other elements naturally want to absorb us,¡±Changsheng exined.


    Ye Sheng looked down on these members of the Changsheng tribe. The tribe had already reached the moment of life and death. At this time, they did not want to reconcile. They wanted to integrate the remaining members of the Changsheng tribe and form a force that no one could match, instead, they were caught in an internal conflict and allowed outsiders to participate.


    They were seeking their own death.


    Ye Sheng looked at changsheng and asked, ¡°Who will be the main force in cooperating with you?¡±


    This was very important to Ye Sheng. He was no longer the Ye Sheng from before. Now, Ye Sheng had a prefix, number one expert in the world.


    As one¡¯s cultivation increased, one¡¯s temper also increased. Ye Sheng would not follow behind others and listen to their orders.


    Changsheng frowned and looked at Ye Sheng, unable to speak for a moment.


    It was obvious that Ye Sheng needed the right to speak. His attitude was very clear, and he would not listen to the words of the earth-type changsheng nsmen.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, you¡¯re not familiar with the Pure Land. Even if you have the number one battle strength in the world, it¡¯s still difficult for you to fight four hands with two fists. Moreover, you don¡¯t have the key to open the Pure Land, and our earth-element has a key in our hands,¡±changsheng wild persuaded, the meaning was very clear, asking Ye Sheng to listen to them..,


    ye Sheng stood up with an indifferent expression and said calmly, ¡°I think you might have made a mistake.¡±


    Changsheng was stunned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    A few elders at the 12th level of the Void realm also frowned as they looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m not going alone. The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain are all about to break through to the 12th level of the Void Realm. Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s majesty is Coming Soon and has brought arge number of experts with him. As such, if we really talk about it, I don¡¯t need to form an alliance with you at all, because I already have a massive amount of power,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Changsheng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and he had a serious expression on his face. He had never thought that Ye Sheng would be so difficult to deal with.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the key.¡±Changsheng could only use this point to pressure ye Sheng.


    ¡°Key?¡±Ye Sheng calmly smiled and opened his hand. True Qi floated about, and a bronze key appeared, giving off a mysterious aura.


    ¡°Is it this one?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Changsheng Wild was stunned.


    The other 12 stage void realm elders were also stunned.


    No one had expected that Ye Sheng would have a key.


    ¡°This is the key to the lower four bloodlines. How did you obtain it?¡±Changsheng asked bitterly, his face filled with unwillingness, but he was at his wit¡¯s end.


    Ye Sheng already had everything that they could provide him.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, one key is probably not enough. Since you have one, we can take a portion of it,¡±changsheng could only try to persuade Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled yfully and said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty has a key. My big sister¡¯s mother is a saintess from one of the lower four bloodlines, and she also has a key. If I want, I can gather three keys in an instant.¡±


    Changsheng stared at Ye Sheng, speechless.


    The elders at the 12th level of the Void realm looked at each other and found that they really couldn¡¯t do anything to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Then young friend Ye Sheng doesn¡¯t want to form an alliance with us?¡±Changsheng asked bitterly. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to finally see a powerful ally, yet he was unable to move him. It was unbearable.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°No, I still want to form an alliance with you guys.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Changsheng asked in surprise.


    The few elders at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm also looked at Ye Sheng in surprise, not understanding what Ye Sheng meant by saying this.


    Ye Sheng looked at them and shook his head in his heart. The long period of hiding from the world had caused them to be unable to grasp the changes in the outside world, and they didn¡¯t even know how to negotiate.


    ¡°Since all of you are so sincere ining into contact with me, I¡¯m naturally willing to form an alliance with all of you. After all, your strength isn¡¯t small either. Once all of US join forces, the strong and the strong will naturally be able to work together.¡±Ye Sheng ttered.


    Changsheng said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too.¡±


    The other elders nodded as well, agreeing with Ye Sheng¡¯s point of view.


    The corner of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up as he said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem for the strong and the strong to join forces, but there must be one party who will be in charge of the overall situation. Otherwise, if their thoughts are not unified, even if they have a very strong power, they won¡¯t be able to disy it. They¡¯ll be like a pile of loose sand.¡±


    Changsheng said excitedly, ¡°I think so too. So I think that the person who will lead the overall situation this time will definitely be...¡±


    Ye sheng interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Changsheng was stunned.


    The expressions of the few elders changed as they looked at Ye Sheng unkindly.


    ¡°Why are you the One?¡±Changsheng asked Ye Sheng with a ck face.


    Ye Sheng exined to him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the facts. Can we discuss whether it¡¯s good or bad for me to be the person who leads the overall situation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Changsheng¡¯s face was still dark.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll be the person in charge of the overall situation. I canmunicate with you guys, and I can alsomunicate with Qin Ershi and the Seven Monsters of the Heavenly Mountain. Can you do it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Changsheng thought carefully and was disappointed to find that he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Can you guys do it?¡±Ye Sheng asked the elders.


    The elders shook their heads in unison.


    ¡°Second, I¡¯ll be the person in charge of the overall situation. Only then Will Qin II and my big sister be willing to give me the keys. We only have four keys. Can you do it?¡±Ye Sheng smiled and asked again.


    Changsheng frowned. His face was no longer so dark.


    The elders still frowned, but their eyes became better as they thought about Ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Third, my strength can suppress the people on both sides. No one dares to challenge my dignity. Can you guys do it?¡±Ye Sheng asked the third question.


    Changsheng opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He was only at the sixth level of the emptiness realm. Although he was at the same realm as Ye Sheng, there was a huge difference in battle strength.


    ¡°So, these three conditions are enough to prove that I can perfectly be the person who leads the overall situation. Our Alliance is the best ending, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked Changsheng with a smile.


    Changsheng nodded in a daze and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we have reached an agreement. Let¡¯s p,¡±Ye Sheng said loudly.


    p p p!


    Changsheng convinced Changsheng to p in a daze.


    The few elders looked at each other.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s p. We have reached an agreement,¡±ye Sheng said to them.


    p p p!


    A few old men were fooled by Ye Sheng and pped again.

 Chapter 483 - a story about missing out (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 28, a story about missing out (third update)</h4>


    Changsheng was tricked into forming an alliance with Ye Sheng as the leader. By the time he came to his senses, it was already toote.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I swear on my dao heart that as long as you don¡¯t betray me, I will not mistreat you.¡±


    Changsheng said helplessly, ¡°Is it toote to go back on Your Words?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to y with the number one expert in the world?¡±Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes.


    Changsheng said apologetically, ¡°Are you joking? Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also joking.¡±


    Changsheng sighed and said, ¡°Forming an alliance with you is equivalent topletely giving up the opportunity to merge the five branches together. Don¡¯t trick us.¡±


    ¡°Merge the five branches together?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and looked at Changsheng in confusion.


    ¡°Someone from the five lineages suggested that the five lineages should unite and develop the tribe. However, this proposal is controlled by the fire-elemental lineages. Their tempers are not much better than those of the metal-elemental lineages. We of the earth-elemental lineages are not willing to confluence with them, so we took the initiative to form an alliance with you,¡±Changsheng Wild exined.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of confluence? The total number of viges is less than a hundred people. Once you don¡¯t have the support of the outside world, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you all die by yourself,¡±Ye Sheng said bluntly.


    If the five lineages really confluence and added Liu Ruyan, forcing Ye Sheng and Qin 2nd generation to directly ughter the members of the longevity n, their ending would surely be miserable.


    ¡°So we gave up on this idea. It¡¯spletely impossible for the five lineages to confluence. From now on, we¡¯re allies,¡±Changsheng said solemnly.


    ¡°After forming an alliance, arge number of experts wille over in the near future. Adding on the fact that we have four keys in our hands, we canpletely take the initiative to look for the members of the other lineages,¡±Ye Sheng said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Alright? Then we¡¯ll wait for a few days.¡±Changsheng Ye¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    When the other five old men at the 12th level of the emptiness realm saw this situation, they could only silently support it.


    Compared to the convergence of the five sects, they were more willing to form an alliance with Ye Sheng, even if it was with Ye Sheng as the leader.


    After a long period of conflict and umted resentment, the convergence of the five sects was only a dream.


    Seeing that the matter of forming an alliance had beenpletely settled, ye Sheng asked, ¡°Is there a granny long among the Changsheng Tribe?¡±


    Changsheng wild looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and asked, ¡°How do you know about Granny Long?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Granny Long is a very special one among our Changsheng tribe. How Do You Know?¡±The plump person at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm asked.


    ¡°An old friend asked me to bring some things for Granny Long, so I asked you,¡±Ye Sheng said slowly.


    ¡°Granny Long, she has already entered the Changsheng Canyon,¡±sighed the plump 12th level of the emptiness realm.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. The meaning of these words was not good.


    ¡°Granny Long is an unusual member of our Changsheng tribe. She is a woman of the fire element of the upper five lineages. She reached the 12th level of the emptiness realm five hundred years ago and is an outstanding woman of the fire element. The current chief of the fire element wants to marry her, but she has been rejected. Granny long directly said that she wants to leave the Changsheng tribe and live in the outside world,¡±Changsheng said slowly.


    Ye Sheng listened calmly.


    ¡°When the people of the fire element heard this, they were immediately enraged. Granny long obviously had a lover outside, so the fire element imprisoned her for a hundred years. During that hundred years, granny long begged for her to leave, but she was rejected. It wasn¡¯t until a hundred yearster that Granny long reached the peak of the emptiness realm. She single-handedly defeated the four great emptiness realm level 12 experts, broke free from the imprisonment, and escaped,¡±Changsheng said.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes and said regretfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s toote?¡±Changsheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hundred years toote. Everything has been missed.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head, and there was a sense of mncholy in his heart.


    As a great expert at the twelfth level of the Void realm, it was impossible for Daoist Jiu not to know of the danger of transcending the tribtion, but he still transcended the tribtion.


    Why was he in such a hurry?


    He had been waiting for a woman for a long time, but that woman did note.


    Taoist jiu thought that she had given up and that he had done something wrong. In his excitement, he transcended the tribtion and ascended.


    Ye Sheng suddenly asked, ¡°Five hundred years ago, did a person called Taoist jiue knocking on your door?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember very clearly that there was such an expert who came to the fire element lineage, but I don¡¯t know what happened. Anyway, he did not enter and was rejected by the fire element lineage. After that, that person left in disappointment,¡±said the Fat Old Man.


    Ye Sheng sighed regretfully, he said, ¡°Priest Jiu loved granny long dearly. He waited for Granny long overseas for a long time, but Granny Long didn¡¯te, so he came to find her. But he must have been deceived by the fire element and suffered a blow. Then, he went overseas to undergo the tribtion, but unfortunately, he lost his life under the Heavenly Tribtion.¡±


    All these things could be inferred. When priest Jiu was only left with a wisp of remnant soul, he still wrote many letters. It could be seen how much he loved Granny Long.


    At that time, Granny Long was imprisoned. It was already toote for her to find the wine Daoist after a hundred years.


    After changsheng wild heard this.., he said regretfully, ¡°This is what the upper five lineages insist on. They can¡¯t bebined with outsiders. After Granny Long defeated four people at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, she left this ce. She only returned three hundred years ago, but when she returned, her hair was already white and her appearance was easy to change. She was no longer beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Ye Sheng asked calmly.


    ¡°After that, Granny Long didn¡¯t enter the fire-elemental lineages. Instead, she directly entered the longevity valley and settled down there. Up until now, she hasn¡¯te out,¡±changsheng ye said with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Bring me to the longevity valley. I obtained Daoist Jiu¡¯s remains, and he has many letters to give to Granny Long,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. This person can still be considered a junior of mine, but he has a tough life. He is deeply immersed in the word ¡®love¡¯and can not extricate himself from it. He will never be able to walk out of it,¡±the fat old man sighed.


    The others also nodded and were willing to go together.


    ¡°The longevity valley is in arge forest by the Yellow River. The corpses of the past generations of the longevity n are buried there. Those seniors who are about to die of old age entered with a coffin and have never walked out ever since,¡±Changsheng said.


    Ye Sheng and the others left the Small World and walked along the Yellow River. They all hadplicated feelings.


    This was a very tragic story.


    Because of an ancestral instruction, an ancestral instruction that had to be followed, it was true that Granny Long had fallen in love, but it was wrong that she had fallen in love with an outsider. In the upper five lineages, this was the biggest mistake.


    The Wine Daoist was deceived by the people of the fire element. In the end, he failed to transcend the tribtion. Arge part of the reason was because of the word ¡®love¡¯.


    The wine priest loved wine all his life. However, when he had only a wisp of his remnant soul left, he had written three thousand letters. He did not drink anymore. What he was thinking about was not wine, but Granny Long.


    During the one hundred years that Granny Long had gone out, she had probably been searching everywhere for the wine priest. Unfortunately, she could not find him anymore.


    A momentary miss was a lifetime miss. Both of them had paid the price.


    When they entered the longevity valley, they could see tombs everywhere.


    These tombs were all well-built. They were all tombs for one person. The only one that Ye Sheng saw was a double tomb.


    It was the tomb of the wine master!


    Beside him was the tomb of the wine master¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 484 - the end of this story (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 29, the end of this story (first update)</h4>


    A tomb.


    It should be a double tomb. They were buried together. It was about the wine priest and Granny Dragon.


    The surroundings of this tomb were already covered in dust, with broken branches and withered leaves. It was very deste. It seemed that it had been a long time.


    Ye Sheng fell silent.


    Changsheng and the others also shook their heads and sighed.


    ¡°We¡¯rete,¡±Changsheng said regretfully.


    ¡°It seems like we haven¡¯t seen granny long for a very, very long time,¡±the fat old man said.


    ¡°Granny Long is at the twelfth level of the Void realm. How could she die so easily?¡±Changsheng wild asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Her heart is dead, and her spirit and spirit are gone.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long sigh and took out the three thousand letters from Daoist Jiu.


    Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t read any of these letters. They were for Granny Long, but now, Granny Long couldn¡¯t receive them.


    There were all kinds of people in this world. Some were dedicated to power, some were indifferent, some were determined to cultivate, and some were trapped by love..


    Granny Long was trapped by love. At her most beautiful age, she met a person she liked the most. She was determined to be with him, and for this reason, she even wanted to leave the Changsheng tribe. However, a single miss was a lifetime miss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up Granny Long¡¯s tomb. After all, it¡¯s the rules of our Changsheng tribe that harmed her,¡±changsheng wild sighed.


    The few elders also silently cleaned up the broken branches and withered leaves around them.


    Beside this tomb, Ye Sheng saw a bamboo house. The door was tightly shut and covered in dust.


    Ye Sheng walked over, pushed open the door, and entered.


    The bamboo house was very simple. There was nothing gorgeous in it. There wasn¡¯t even a bed. Only a futon sat in the middle.


    Ye Sheng observed carefully and found that there had been no human presence here for a long time. The dust was very heavy, so he sighed.


    Granny long left in the end.


    Ye Sheng closed the door and walked to the tomb. He put down the three thousand letters and said, ¡°This is a letter from the wine master to you. Let Me Bury it for you.¡±


    The wine master¡¯s tomb must be empty. He just happened to put the three thousand letters in and bury them together with Granny Long.


    Ye Sheng dug a hole under the tombstone, then put the three thousand letters in a jade box and sealed them with dirt.


    This was the end of this matter.


    Ye Sheng felt a myriad of emotions in his heart, but he didn¡¯t want to say a word. Seeing this pair of people who liked each other end up like this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for them.


    ¡°You still have to cherish the person in front of you.¡±All the words turned into one sentence in the end, and Ye Sheng turned around and left.


    Changsheng wild and the others cleaned up Granny Long¡¯s grave and quietly left, leaving behind only this brand new cemetery and the three thousand letters that were buried deep underground.


    Ye Sheng believed that Granny Long would see them.


    ¡°Perhaps in the ce of reincarnation, the wine Daoist has been waiting for Granny Long. By now, they should be together, right?¡±Ye Sheng thought happily.


    He was willing to believe in this ending. They were not together when they were alive, but they could meet in reincarnation after they died. This could also be considered as putting an end to this story.


    ..


    After returning to the Small World of the Earth lineage, Changshengye and the other elders were not in a good mood.


    Granny Long was from the same era as them. She was of the same generation or a junior. Now that she saw that the other party was trapped by Love, Dead or gone, her heart was veryplicated.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Have your people pay attention to the people around the Yellow River these few days. Inform me immediately if you encounter the seven monsters of the Tianshan Mountains or the arrival of Qin Ershi and the others.¡±


    Changshengye nodded and said, ¡°I will pass down the instructions.¡±


    ¡°I will be in seclusion here for a period of time to recuperate and recover from my injuries.¡±Ye Sheng found a mountain range by himself and began his seclusion.


    The battle between him and ye Hong wasn¡¯t too serious, but it wasn¡¯t light either. He didn¡¯t have much time to recuperate.


    Originally, Ye Sheng nned to spend a few months with Beauty Zhou and wait for the birth of the child while he recovered from his injuries. However, the matters in the Pure Land made him rush here without stopping, so he didn¡¯t have time to recuperate.


    Now that he had a few days, Ye Sheng decided to recover from his injuries.


    When the time came to open the Pure Land, it would definitely be a fierce battle. Ye Sheng needed to be prepared.


    In the quiet forest, Ye Sheng sat upright on arge bluestone, holding a treasure that looked like a ball in his hands.


    Origin core!


    Inside it was the cultivationprehension and wisdom inheritance left behind by the elders of Mount Longhu. It was especially suitable for the current Ye Sheng.


    Because time was tight during the battle with Ye Hong, Ye Sheng did not have the time to absorb it. Now was the perfect time.


    The origin core floated above Ye Sheng¡¯s head, and countless energies poured down, engulfing ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s origin soul jumped out of his physical body, and his eyes opened, and a small person directly leaped into the origin core.


    The space within the origin core was a vast white world, and countless human figures sat upright within, and every one of them emitted boundless wisdom. These were the cultivationprehensions of the seniors of Mount Longhu for their entire lifetime.


    After Ye Sheng entered, he discovered that this wisdom could be casually absorbed.


    ¡°Just right, I want to break through to the seventh level of the void stage, and I still need to umte a deep foundation. The wisdom of these seniors hase at the right time.¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed, and as he recovered from his injuries, he absorbed theprehensions of the seniors at the same time.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and because the injuries within Ye Sheng¡¯s body had the Phoenix Nirvana energy to recover, they recovered very quickly. Earlier, absorbing the Phoenix Nirvana energy was really useful, and his injuries recovered extremely quickly.


    As for theprehension in his origin core, Ye Sheng epted it all at once.


    In any case, because he wanted to condense his origin body, Ye Sheng needed a lot ofprehension. He was not afraid of trouble. Youe more, I absorb more.


    For four days in a row, Ye Sheng had made great progress.


    His Dao rhythmprehension had deepened by a lot, from 1,500 to 2,000.


    This improvement could be considered to be very great, at least increasing 500 Dao Yun. Other emptiness realm experts would only be able to achieve this much in their lifetime, and they might not even be able to reach this level.


    Ye Sheng also possessed a rare treasure like the origin pill. The umtion of countless predecessors had all been absorbed by him and turned into his own use. It was equivalent to standing on their shoulders and advancing forward. In addition to Ye Sheng¡¯s natural talent, he was naturally able to do as he pleased.


    After raising his Dao Yun to 2,000, Ye Sheng¡¯s current cultivation had also reached thete stage of the sixth level of the void stage, but he was still a distance away from reaching the peak. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and he stood up and stopped cultivating.


    Ta Ta ta ta!


    Ye Sheng sensed the sound of footsteps. Someone had arrived, so he simply stood up and didn¡¯t wait for the other party to call him.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ye Sheng was the first to speak.


    ¡°Sir, the vige chief is calling for you,¡±a ten-year-old child said respectfully.


    ¡°Did the vige chief say what it is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Not yet, he just called you over,¡±the child shook his head and said.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go together.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and touched the child¡¯s head, then took a step forward.


    The child and Ye Sheng arrived in the vige in the blink of an eye. This wasn¡¯t the extreme speed, but shrinking the ground into an inch, using space as a node to shorten the distance between the two ces.


    In the vige, Ye Sheng saw some familiar figures as soon as he arrived.

 Chapter 485 - seizing the initiative (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 30, seizing the initiative (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng met many people. Senior Xu, totem inheritor, wood monster monk, human demon, tomb keeper, broken de man, deste man priest.


    In addition to them, Ye Sheng also met Qin II, big sister, King Qin, and the gatekeeper of the Royal Library.


    These people were all gathered here, and looked at each other with the Earth element people.


    Neither side knew each other, and they were only able to enter because the people of the earth element said that Ye Sheng was here.


    But after entering, both sides stared at each other in silence.


    Qin Ershi wanted to talk, but Changsheng was so tired that he directly called Ye Sheng over, knowing that he couldn¡¯t handle it.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain were all experts at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, and their personalities were all very strange. It was certain that they weren¡¯t good at talking, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to Changsheng¡¯s opinion.


    Now, Changsheng was instead rejoicing that he had agreed to Ye Sheng¡¯s request previously. With him as the main force, looking at the situation now, he would definitely not be able to handle it.


    The seven people at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm had already surpassed the Earth faction, and they were only five.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, you¡¯ve finallye. The situation here is waiting for you to preside over the overall situation.¡±Changsheng looked at Ye Sheng as if he saw his savior. These ten or so people at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm had entered, and he was still afraid in his heart.


    Ye Sheng nodded, looked at senior Xu and the others, and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions to everyone for breaking through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.¡±


    Broken de guest looked at Ye Sheng with aplicated expression, he said in a low voice, ¡°Ye Sheng, I have a great enmity with ye Hong. I originally wanted to work hard to improve and try at the peak, but now that you¡¯ve killed ye Hong, you can be considered to have helped me take revenge. I owe you a favor.¡±


    The grudge between Broken de Master and ye Hong was very deep. One of his arms was cut off by Ye Hong. Back then, he had sneaked into the Pure Land and narrowly escaped with his life. Although he could continue to improve, broken de master knew that.., he would never be able to take revenge in his life. After losing his arm, even if he worked hard, he was still no match for the increasingly powerful ye Hong.


    Not long ago, the news that Ye Sheng had killed ye Hong spread. Broken de Master was momentarily stunned. He sat alone outside the window and watched the rain for the entire night. The next morning, he transcended the tribtion and broke through.


    His inner demon had been broken by Ye Sheng. That was why Broken de Master had thanked Ye Sheng and promised to owe him a favor.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°You guys have helped me so much previously. This can be considered as me repaying you guys. For this trip to the Pure Land, let¡¯s work hard together.¡±


    Broken de Master looked deeply at Ye Sheng and did not say anything. He was only firm in his thoughts.


    He owed Ye Sheng a favor.


    The human demon¡¯s ck and white hair draped over his shoulders as he looked at Ye Sheng. His eyes flickered with a mysterious light as he said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I really didn¡¯t expect you to grow so quickly.¡±


    The human demon was a rtively mysterious person among the seven monsters of the Tianshan Mountains. He had a cold personality and was simr to the gravekeeper. They were both people who did not know their origins and he had never mentioned it before.


    The gravekeeper chuckled and said, ¡°I knew that Ye Sheng could reach this step, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would reach the peak so quickly. Moreover, you can continue to improve. Indeed, the younger generation of the Yangtze River will surpass the younger generation. All of us, the younger generation, will die on the beach.¡±


    Ye sheng chuckled and said, ¡°All of you have broken through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. Next, you will obtain the treasures in the Pure Land and smoothly ascend. You will enter a new world. I still need to follow the footsteps of the seniors and follow closely behind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ye Sheng, don¡¯t talk nonsense with them. These three parties all respect you. Quicklye up with the next n,¡±senior void said to Ye Sheng.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng looked at Qin Ershi and his big sister.


    His big sister and Qin Ershi had both reached the void realm, while Qin Ershi had hidden it very well. He had reached the sixth level of the Void Realm, while his big sister had also reached the first level of the Void Realm.


    ¡°If His Majestyes here and something goes wrong, what will happen to Great Qin¡¯s Empire?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made a crown prince over the past few days. With the help of quasi-saints and a group of important ministers, he will definitely inherit the throne. As for me, I¡¯m prepared to step down and start cultivating hard with your big sister in search of a higher realm,¡±Qin Ershi said with a smile, he didn¡¯t Miss Great Qin at all.


    Ye Sheng looked at his elder sister.


    The elder sister smiled gently and said, ¡°Since your brother-inw said so, it¡¯s naturally true. He made the seventh prince the Crown Prince and will ascend the throne soon. From now on, we¡¯ll take our daughter and live in seclusion.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Here, these are the keys for your brother-inw and me. I¡¯ll give them to you now. You¡¯re the leader of Great Qin¡¯s people.¡±Big Sister took out two keys of different colors and handed them to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t receive them immediately, but instead looked at King Qin and the gatekeeper.


    These two were great Qin¡¯s gatekeepers, and they were people that Qin Ershi trusted. They were the people closest to him.


    Ye Sheng believed that if Qin II wanted to gather ten experts at the 12th level of the Void realm, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. However, it was hard to say how many of them were loyal to him.


    As such, Qin II only brought King Qin and the gatekeeper. Ye Sheng naturally wanted to ask for their opinions.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, don¡¯t worry. The two of us are very obedient,¡±the gatekeeper said with a chuckle.


    Prince Qin also said, ¡°With your currentbat strength being so powerful, it is naturally the most suitable for you to lead the overall situation.¡±


    Only then did ye Sheng receive the two keys and take out his own keys as well.


    Boom!


    The three keys converged and instantly burst out with an extremely strong ripple that spread rapidly. The three keys floated up and even sucked out the keys on Changshengye¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the four keys all gathered together, stirring up ripples that spread rapidly. The ripples were unceasing, spinning around.


    Changsheng immediately said, ¡°If these four keys were to gather together, they would definitely attract the attention of the other five keys.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and said indifferently, ¡°We want to attract their attention. We have four keys here. The people from the other four branches and Liu Ru can not ignore us.¡±


    Rumble!


    The four keys each took a side and rotated above the heads of Ye Sheng and the others. Layers of energy ripples spread out, surging in all directions and spreading out from the Small World.


    The people of the other four branches on the bank of the Yellow River turned pale with fright. Looking at the keys in their hands that were trembling non-stop, their faces became gloomy.


    In the fire branch, Liu Ru was standing with the current chief of the Fire Branch with an ugly expression.


    ¡°Someone has gathered at least four keys and is one step ahead of us.¡±Liu Ru gritted her teeth and said. A trace of resentment appeared on her beautiful face. He had tried every possible means and racked his brains, and was about to merge the five branches into one, he wanted to seize the first opportunity, but who would have thought that someone would havepleted it one step ahead of him.


    ¡°Someone from the five branches has betrayed us.¡±The n leader of the fire element n¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He held the keys and said coldly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Liu Ru asked in surprise.


    ¡°Earth element. He has been shirking the responsibility for the past few days and is unwilling toe here. The five lineages have gathered. They must have joined forces with outsiders to betray the interests of my immortal nsmen. Damn it!¡±The chief of the fire lineages cursed angrily.

 Chapter 486 - gathering of both sides (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 31, gathering of both sides (third update)</h4>


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±Liu Ru immediately asked. Now that the opportunity had been snatched away, the other party had gathered four keys first. If they didn¡¯t act, they would be in a very passive position.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t gather the five branches, then we¡¯ll gather the four branches. Together with the keys in your hands, we still have five. We still have the upper hand. The Earth element has really angered me this time. We must teach them a deep lesson,¡±the fire element patriarch shouted angrily, in his small world, he sent out a signal to notify the other factions toe.


    Liu Ru¡¯s eyes became cold as she said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s emperor has a key, so he must havee as well. There¡¯s also Ye Sheng. He must be here as well. How detestable. I rushed over in such a hurry, but I still couldn¡¯t shake him off.¡±


    The fire faction leader coldly asked, ¡°Ye Sheng is that new number one expert?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he killed ye Hong and became the new number one expert in the world.¡±Liu Ru coldly snorted. She had great hatred and killing intent towards Ye Sheng.


    First, Ye Sheng destroyed the emergence Holy Land, and then destroyed his n. Now, he even chased him here. He simply couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°What Bullsh * t number one expert in the world? Have the people of the five branches of longevity admitted it?¡±The Fire n leader said disdainfully.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is very strong. We can¡¯t be careless,¡±Liu Ru said seriously. Although he was very angry at Ye Sheng¡¯s constant pressure, he still hoped that the fire-element patriarch would face this problem seriously.


    Ye Hong was strong enough. Even if Ye Sheng killed ye Hong, Liu Ru didn¡¯t dare to say that she could beat him.


    The fire-element patriarch frowned and said, ¡°Is he really as strong as you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The key is that Ye Sheng is only at the sixth level of the Void realm, but his battle strength can kill someone at the peak of the twelfth level of the Void Realm. Even for me, if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll also suffer a blow.¡±Liu Ru was very reluctant to say this, but if he didn¡¯t say something serious, the fire element patriarch wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.


    As expected, when he heard that even Liu Ru wasn¡¯t a match for him, the fire element patriarch looked at him seriously, he cursed, ¡°Those people from the earth element must have seen that Ye Sheng was very powerful, so they betrayed us and chose to form an alliance with the other party. A group ofckeys who betrayed their race should be cut into a thousand pieces.¡±


    Just as the fire element patriarch was enraged, ripples suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Small World, and more than ten terrifying auras spread over.


    The other three branch chiefs brought experts over.


    The upper five branches of the immortal n only had less than a hundred people, but their strength wasn¡¯t weak. The earth element had five people at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, and the other four branches added together would have twenty people at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, plus one Liu Ru, this was a terrifying power.


    ¡°Who exactly gathered the four keys?¡±The Gold n leader shouted loudly as soon as he entered. His aura was as sharp as a sword, and his temper was very fierce.


    ¡°Why did you only call us and not the earth-type people?¡±The Wood-type n leader asked with a frown.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that we didn¡¯t call them the earth-type people? Without their key, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to collect the four keys,¡±the Water-type n leader coldly harrumphed.


    ¡°The earth-type people have indeed betrayed us and cooperated with Great Qin¡¯s emperor,¡±the Fire-type n leader said coldly.


    The Wood-type n leader frowned and said, ¡°The earth-type people chose outsiders and aren¡¯t willing to cooperate with our people?¡±


    ¡°The Earth tribe often thinks highly of themselves and disdains to mingle with us. This is known to all. I just didn¡¯t expect that trash changsheng wild to have such guts to choose an outsider. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being eaten to the bone?¡±The Gold tribe leader said with a face full of killing intent.


    ¡°The other party has four keys now, and we have five keys here. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Just kill them.¡±The water tribe leader narrowed his eyes and said with killing intent.


    The Water Tribe leader and the Earth tribe leader disliked each other the most. They often had friction with each other and umted over time. They had long buried a bomb deep inside. A slight ignition would cause it to detonate.


    The wood tribe leader said coldly, ¡°Since the other party has joined forces, we can not be careless. Let¡¯s take out the keys.¡±


    The fire tribe leader was the first to take out the keys.


    The Water Tribe leader was the second and the Wood tribe leader was the third.


    Only the metal tribe leader did not take out the key. Instead, he said, ¡°Who will be the leader of this alliance?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it will be me.¡±The fire tribe leader did not back down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±The metal tribe leader immediately retorted.


    The fire tribe leader narrowed his eyes and was furious in his heart. This was the upper five lineages of the immortal tribe. No one would submit to the other, and they were unwilling to ept the other party as their leader.


    ¡°Raise your hand and vote. The side that supports the most will be the leader.¡±Liu Ru proposed a n and didn¡¯t want to argue about these things anymore.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s vote.¡±The Gold n leader curled the corners of his mouth and said confidently.


    The Fire n leader frowned. Looking at the confident gold n leader, he felt an unexinable panic in his heart.


    ¡°Raise your hand.¡±The Fire n leader thought about it and decided to use this method.


    He had no other way to convince the Metal Element Patriarch. If this dragged on, they would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Those who support me, raise your hand.¡±The Metal Element Patriarch said smugly.


    He raised his hand first.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    The four metal element twelfth level emptiness realm experts immediately raised their hands as well.


    The fire element patriarch looked at the water element, looked at the wood element, and looked at Liu Ru.


    Liu Ruyan didn¡¯t raise her hand and looked on coldly.


    Under the Fire n leader¡¯s shocked gaze, the wood and water n members raised their hands.


    The Gold n leader became the leader this time.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we agree beforehand?¡±The Fire n leader wasn¡¯t willing to ept this fact and questioned the wood and water n.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m more generous than you. I promised that as long as you support me as the leader, I¡¯ll be the first to let them take away the treasures in the Pure Land,¡±the Gold n leader said proudly.


    The fire-element Patriarch¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He gnashed his teeth in hatred and stared at the gold-element patriarch. ¡°Are you trying to set me up behind my back?¡±


    ¡°How can I say that I am setting you up? This is a tactic. We have always been on the same side. I was just trying to confuse you before,¡±the gold-element patriarch said smugly.


    The fire-element patriarch and the fire-element people were so angry that their eyes were burning. They gnashed their teeth in hatred. They wanted nothing more than to immediately fight and let the gold-element people know how powerful they were.


    However, the Fire n leader, who had a very bad temper, held it in, he stared at the Gold n leader and said, ¡°Since the two ns have chosen you, then from now on, you are the leader. I will follow orders, but I have the right to refuse.¡±


    The Gold n leader had no objections. He also knew that he could not provoke the Fire n leader. He was obviously suppressing his anger now. If he really angered him, it would not be good for both sides.


    ¡°These are my keys. I will control these four keys now.¡±The metal tribe leader took out his own keys. Immediately, the four keys gathered together. Their power was notparable to Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    ¡°Where are your keys?¡±The metal tribe leader looked at Liu Ru and asked.


    Liu Ru obediently took out her own keys.


    Rumble!


    The five keys gathered together. The power they released swept through the entire small world and even spread out.


    In the Small World of the Earth branch, the four keys on Ye Sheng¡¯s side suddenly trembled. Their aura was suppressed, and a terrifying power from outside spread out.


    ¡°The five keys, they¡¯ve gathered as well,¡±changsheng immediately said solemnly.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gathered well. I was worried that they wouldn¡¯t gather. I still have to find them one by one.¡±Ye Sheng smiled confidently. He extended his hand and beckoned, and the four keys obediently entered his sleeve.

 Chapter 487 - , expelling all of You (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 32, expelling all of You (fourth update)</h4>


    Four Keys versus five keys. Although they were at a disadvantage, it wasn¡¯t as if they were powerless to resist.


    What Ye Sheng was worried about before was that once the other party gathered all six keys, they would suck away the three keys on their side.


    Now it seemed like he didn¡¯t need to worry about this problem anymore.


    Looking at the people gathered around him, the seven monsters of the Sky Mountain, the king of Qin, the gatekeeper, and Ye Sheng himself, ten experts at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. If the five people of the Earth element were added in, there would be fifteen experts at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.


    Ye Sheng was not worried at all that this force would sh with any force.


    He put away the four keys and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for the other party toe and find us. Let¡¯s go and find them directly now.¡±


    Changsheng wild immediately said, ¡°They must be in the small world of the fire element branch right now.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the fire element branch. If the other party is willing to cooperate and open the Pure Land, then we can still discuss it. Otherwise...¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything else, but the expression on his face became cold.


    His attitude was very clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±Changsheng was the first to leave the Small World.


    Ye Sheng immediately followed and left the Small World together.


    The rest of the people also followed Ye Sheng and went to the Small World of the fire faction.


    But before Ye Sheng and the others could rush to the Small World of the fire faction, they met the other party.


    The gold element patriarch led the way, followed by the other three patriarchs and more than ten emptiness realm experts. Liu Ru was mixed in with them, so she wasn¡¯t very eye-catching.


    However, Ye Sheng saw Liu Ru at first nce.


    This was the first time Ye Sheng saw Liu Ru. He had heard this name for a long time. In the beginning, Ye Sheng avoided him. Later on, Ye Sheng defeated ye Hong, and it was Liu Ru¡¯s turn to avoid Ye Sheng. It wasn¡¯t until now that he saw her for the first time.


    Ye Sheng recognized Liu Ru at first nce.


    The appearance of a man and a woman was extremely beautiful. If one were to change into female clothes, they would definitely not be recognized. This was Liu Ru.


    A great expert at the twelfth level of the Void realm who had obtained the inheritance of a void realm expert was still unwilling to leave this world. He wanted to obtain the treasures in the Pure Land.


    This was the first time Ye Sheng had met Liu Ru, but was this the first time Liu Ru had met Ye Sheng.


    The ancient yellow sand road outside Xianyang had truly allowed Liu Ru to recognize ye Sheng. Now that they had met again, Liu Ru immediately frowned. He could feel that ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was constantly lingering on his body, and the ce where it lingered the most.., was his face, chest, and Adam¡¯s apple.


    Liu Ru¡¯s face darkened. If someone else had dared to look at him like this, Liu Ru would have killed him with one sword strike. But now, the person who was staring at him was Ye Sheng. He could not act rashly and could only scowl.


    Ye sheng snorted and said, ¡°Liu Ru, we finally meet.¡±


    On the banks of the Yellow River, the sound of waves crashing against the rocks on both sides of the river caused countless sshes. The air was filled with water vapor.


    Liu Ru narrowed her eyes and stared at Ye Sheng. She said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m not going to kill you. Instead, you¡¯re following me relentlessly. It really makes my hands itch.¡±


    The itchy Liu Ru really wanted to kill someone, but he had confidence in others. Only Ye Sheng, this young Ye Sheng, didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    This was very infuriating. Liu Ru had obtained the void Almighty¡¯s inheritance, so she naturally had the confidence to say such words. He could steal the key under ye Hong¡¯s eyes and kill some people at the twelfth level of the Void realm with ease.


    The only thing that made him uncertain was that it was Ye Sheng. Even ye Hong didn¡¯t have such a feeling.


    Liu Ru wasn¡¯t willing to do things that she wasn¡¯t sure of, so she retreated from Xianyang West Mountain. She wanted to avoid Ye Sheng and obtain the treasures in the Pure Land. Then, she would kill Ye Sheng and ascend directly.


    Liu Ru never expected that Ye Sheng would actually catch up.


    Damn it!


    Ye Sheng looked at Liu Ru and sneered, ¡°If your hands are itchy,e out and I¡¯ll help you scratch them so that you won¡¯t be itchy anymore.¡±


    The corners of Liu Ru¡¯s eyes twitched, and she was furious inside. Ye Sheng was provoking her.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have four keys. We have five keys on our side, and they are in the hands of the metal-elemental n leader.¡±Liu Ru changed the topic stiffly,


    he noticed that the Gold-elemental n leader looked at Ye Sheng with an extremely displeased expression. His expression was terrifyingly gloomy.


    Only then did ye Sheng look at the Gold-elemental n leader beside Liu Ru. He was a man with a very gloomy appearance. He was 1.9 meters tall and had ck hair. He was tied up with a rope and looked very rough.


    The aura of the Gold-elemental n leader spread out all of a sudden. With a boom, it resonated with the sound of the surging Yellow River. It was like a muffled thunder, catching everyone by surprise.


    However, on Ye Sheng¡¯s side, no one was frightened.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°You are the gold-attributed n leader?¡±


    ¡°You Are Ye Sheng?¡±The gold-attributed n leaderughed angrily. He was angered by Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude. From the very beginning, he had ignored ye Sheng and asked him to talk to Liu Ru. Now, his indifferent appearance revealed a mocking intent.


    The personality of the gold-attributed n leader was not good. He did not have the habit of talking to Ye Sheng properly.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re already the number one expert in the world. Have you asked my immortal tribesmen?¡±The gold faction leader coldlyughed.


    Ye Sheng was not angry, and he lightly smiled and said, ¡°Immortal tribesmen? You¡¯re saying that there are less than 100 people in total, and they¡¯re not even as many as the people in a vige under Great Qin¡¯s rule. Do I need to care about your opinions?¡±


    The Metal-type n leader flew into a rage and red at Ye Sheng.


    The others all looked at Ye Sheng with furious expressions, and they were quite displeased that Ye Sheng had insulted the immortal tribesmen.


    The Fire-type n leader pointed at the Earth-type n leader and shouted, ¡°This kid humiliated our immortal tribesmen, and you¡¯re still working with him? What¡¯s wrong with your brains? Are you eating SH * t?¡±


    Changsheng Ye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°How to choose is my Earth Element¡¯s business. It¡¯s not up to you to decide. We don¡¯t want to hide from the world anymore. Whether or not the earth element obtains the treasures in the Pure Land this time, we have to leave the Small World and develop our own tribe. As for you guys, there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    The five Earth element experts at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm all had calm and unperturbed expressions. They turned a deaf ear to the fire element patriarch¡¯s self-reproach. They had long discussed that they would make a change.


    Since they had already decided, they would persevere until the end, even if it was wrong.


    ¡°A bunch of people who have forgotten their ancestors; I¡¯m simply a disgrace to the immortal tribesmen. From today onwards, you will be expelled by the immortal tribesmen, and you will no longer be allowed to use the name of the immortal tribesmen,¡±the Gold-elemental n leader said sternly.


    Hearing this, Ye Shengughed out loud, ¡°This world is no longer yours, so what¡¯s the point of announcing it? When this matter is over, Great Qin will make the earth-elemental race the true lineage of the immortal tribesmen, and the rest will be fake. By then, it won¡¯t Be You who will expel the earth-elemental race, but the entire world will expel you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±the Gold n leader stared at Ye Sheng in shock and anger.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first and destroy Great Qin.¡±The Gold n leader roared and rushed out.

 Chapter 488 - one sword to destroy the enemy (for chapter leader, add more)

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 33, one sword to destroy the enemy (for chapter leader, add more)</h4>


    The Gold-elemental n leader was enraged by Ye Sheng and seemed to be exaggerating. He directly rushed forward and extended his hand to chop. The void split open and a ck light burst forth. It was a strange attack that was extremely powerful.


    This scene happened very quickly and didn¡¯t give the others any chance to react.


    The Gold Element Patriarch was at the 12th level of the emptiness realm. He was not a beginner, but a true peak.


    As the Patriarch of a n, his battle prowess naturally could not be underestimated. Among the five elements, only the earth element was not the strongest. One could also see the differences between the Earth element and the other elements here.


    Boom!


    The Crack in the void spread and extended in front of Ye Sheng. The crack was very big, but Ye Sheng extended his hand to block it.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng flicked his finger, and a streak of resplendent sword qi shot out, turning into a huge sword that ruthlessly shed into the crack.


    Rumble!


    A huge sound immediately erupted from the crack. It spread endlessly, forming an intense ray of light that slowly closed.


    This move of the metal-elemental n leader was useless in front of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Take another of My Brilliant Starlight!¡±The Metal-type n leader roared. He didn¡¯t want to let Ye Sheng go. He was easily angered, and because of his profound cultivation base, he had be the n leader. At that moment, his weakness was magnified infinitely.


    Brilliant Starlight was an extremely gorgeous move. When it shone on the ground, the Yellow River surged and cheered for it. A terrifying beam of starlight descended from the sky.


    In the dark night sky, Starlight descended. The resplendent light was dazzling, and amidst this dazzling light, a sharp starlight longsword fiercely descended.


    ¡°You should never, should never, should never disy your sword techniques in front of me,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He had practiced the sword very deeply and was extremely sensitive to sword qiprehension.


    This attack was originally a surprise, a killing move within the Resplendent Starlight.


    But now, Ye Sheng knew in advance.


    ¡°Samsara Seal!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body moved, and his true energy surged, turning into arge seal that directly covered it.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The entire starlight, under the suppression of the Samsara Seal, was unable to resist at all. It wasn¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng¡¯s attack at all.


    The power of the Samsara seal was something that even ye Hong couldn¡¯t withstand. This evolved cultivation technique was one of Ye Sheng¡¯s best cultivation techniques at the moment.


    The Samsara Seal Crushed Starlight. Ye Sheng looked coldly at the metal-elemental n leader with a fierce glint in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s style to just take a beating and not resist. He used his hand as a sword and shed horizontally.


    ng!


    All of this made the sound of a sword being drawn.


    And this attack directly turned into a sword.


    This sword shed through the night.


    This darkness seemed to crown this sword.


    The Sword of reincarnation, under the contrast of the night, was iparably majestic.


    Please enter the cycle of reincarnation!


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s strength. A single sword sh could make people unable to resist.


    When the gold element patriarch saw this scene, he hurriedly retreated. He knew that he was wrong. He couldn¡¯t make an enemy out of Ye Sheng.


    But it was already toote.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword was very fast.


    It was so fast that when you reacted, that sword also came.


    Bang!


    This sword directly sent the metal-elemental n leader flying.


    Pu!


    The metal-elemental n leader spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire chest caved in and was smashed by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    Ye Sheng still did not take his life. Thest stab of this sword was changed to a smash, and the metal-elemental n leader was sent flying.


    ¡°Metal-elemental n leader!¡±The other n leaders turned pale with fright. They stared at Ye Sheng and at the metal-elemental n leader whose chest caved in. They were dumbstruck, and their dumbstruck expressions were very cute.


    However, Liu Ruyan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t cute anymore.


    He knew that Ye Sheng was very powerful.


    He also knew that the Gold-elemental n leader would lose.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the Gold-elemental n leader would lose too quickly, right?


    This speed had exceeded his expectations.


    No matter what, the Gold-elemental n leader was also a person at the peak of the 12th level of the emptiness realm.


    It was certain that he was inferior to ye Hong.


    But he wasn¡¯t like a kitten or a dog. He could be sent flying just like that.


    ¡°He¡¯s be stronger. It¡¯s only been a few days, and he¡¯s actually be stronger again.¡±Liu Ru was roaring in her heart. Fear, shock, fear, and all sorts of emotions were present.


    The thing that he was most worried about had happened.


    They were all at the peak of the twelfth level of the void martial stage. Although there was a difference in theirbat strength, it wasn¡¯t like heaven and earth.


    But Ye Sheng was different. He was only at the sixth level of the void martial stage, and there was still a lot of room for improvement. As time passed, they would step on the spot while Ye Sheng would takerge strides. The gap would only growrger andrger.


    This was also the reason why Liu Ru was so anxious to open the Pure Land.


    However, he still miscalcted. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation to improve so quickly.


    The current Ye Sheng was even more formidable than when he killed ye Hong.


    The members of the longevity n all widened their eyes. They didn¡¯t have suchplicated thoughts like Liu Ru. They were only shocked and afraid.


    The Gold tribe leader, who they thought was very powerful, was defeated by Ye Sheng in just a few moves.


    This... who else could block Ye Sheng?


    Everyone looked at the fire tribe leader.


    The fire tribe leader¡¯s face darkened and he said unhappily, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not a match for you either.¡±


    At this moment, the fire tribe leader realized that Liu Ru did not exaggerate when she said that Ye Sheng was powerful. Instead, she reduced the threat.


    He did not dare to vent his anger now. If Ye Sheng were to attack him like he did with the metal-elemental patriarch, he would probably end up like the metal-elemental patriarch.


    And behind Ye Sheng, the rest of the seven monsters of Sky Mountain who had not seen ye Sheng attack were also shocked. Their pupils constricted.


    ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this guy too fierce?¡±The deste man priest smacked his lips.


    ¡°Almsgiver Ye Sheng is indeed extraordinary. This old monk admires you,¡±monk Strange Wood patted his belly and said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is more powerful than me,¡±broken de master said with a sigh. Looking at the overly young Ye Sheng, he wondered if he had been eliminated by the era.


    The human demon and the tomb keeper also shook their heads. They felt that they were no match for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword not only suppressed the other party, but also his own people.


    However, Ye Sheng did not care about this. Instead, he withdrew his palm and ced it behind his back. He asked, ¡°Who else wants toe up and vent their anger?¡±


    Silence!


    The four elemental nsmen all shut their mouths. They did not have the courage to go forward. Only then did the Gold-elemental n leader get sent flying.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare toe up, then please shut your mouths now and cooperate with us. Take out all the keys and find out the location of the Pure Land,¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold as he spoke rudely.


    ¡°Your goal is to gather all nine keys?¡±The gold-attributed n leader had a bitter expression as he was supported up. The injury on his chest was slowly returning to normal. He might not be able to recover in an instant, but as a great expert at the 12th level of the emptiness realm.., as long as he didn¡¯t die, he would have a way to treat himself.


    ¡°Right.¡±Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to bully you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t want to bully you?


    Hearing this, the Jin n leader couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. This was too infuriating. He wasn¡¯t a child, why would he still use the word ¡®bully¡¯?


    However, his temper was much better now, and he no longer had the same anger as before. He said aggrievedly, ¡°If you wanted to cooperate, you should have said so earlier. Why did you have to make things so tense?¡±


    Ye sheng said calmly, ¡°If you weren¡¯t obedient, I would have beaten you up. Now You¡¯re obedient. I feel that this sword strike is still effective. Otherwise, why would you speak to me so obediently?¡±


    Pu!


    The metal tribe leader was so angry that he vomited blood.

 Chapter 489 - taking a boat out to sea (for the hall master)

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 34-taking a boat out to sea (for the hall master)</h4>


    The metal tribe leader looked at Ye Sheng sullenly. His heart was filled with rage, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    He was helped over, and his injuries had recovered a little. At least on the surface, he didn¡¯t seem to have any serious injuries, but on the inside, he was severely injured.


    ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡±The metal tribe leader asked with a dark expression.


    The other n leaders all looked at Ye Sheng, wanting to hear ye Sheng¡¯s suggestion.


    If they fought, it was obvious that both sides would be injured. Ye Sheng was very powerful, but they only had fifteen people at the 12th level of the emptiness realm, and most of them had just entered this realm. On the other side, there were twenty people at the 12th level of the emptiness realm.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to fight. He was wasting his strength here, and the metal-elemental n leader didn¡¯t want to fight either. He was afraid of Ye Sheng now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take out the keys and find the Pure Land. Then we can work together to open the Pure Land. As for the treasures inside, we¡¯ll have to rely on our own abilities,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    The metal-elemental n leader looked at the people beside him.


    The fire-elemental n leader nodded. There was no problem with that.


    The water-elemental n leader also nodded, indicating that he had no objections.


    ¡°Take out the keys. Who will be in charge?¡±The Wood-elemental n leader asked.


    Shua!


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng, wanting to know the answer.


    ¡°Of course it will be me.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The Gold n leader and the others frowned.


    ¡°Take out the keys. I¡¯ll be right here. I¡¯ll start right under your noses. You can rest assured about this.¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    The Gold n leader thought for a moment and looked at the other n leaders again.


    This time, they didn¡¯t have any objections.


    The metal elemental n leader took out the five keys. The five keys were put together and floated in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Rings of light flickered.


    Everyone stared at him closely. They didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Everyone was looking forward to it.


    Ye Sheng approached and opened his palm. Four keys floated out.


    Boom!


    When the two of them met, they were immediately attracted together and exploded with a huge light. Ayer of terrifying power swept through the surroundings, forcing everyone to retreat. They watched in shock and bewilderment,


    only Ye Sheng calmly stood in the middle and watched the scene of the nine keysbining into one.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    The sound of ten thousand horses galloping could be heard in the surrounding space, overshadowing the roar of the Yellow River. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Sheng extended his hand and injected his ZHENQI, activating the address inside the nine keys.


    At this moment, the address of the Pure Land was revealed.


    In the Void, mountains and rivers were spread out. The veins of the earth meandered and formed a picture. It was extremely beautiful. Finally, it spread to a ce that Ye Sheng was very familiar with.


    The sea.


    When he saw the sea, the metal tribe leader was shocked. ¡°Could it be that the Pure Land is not onnd?¡±


    The rest of the people were also very surprised. They did not understand what was going on?


    The Pure Land that the longevity tribe had protected for so long was actually not onnd?


    Ye Sheng looked at broken de master and asked, ¡°You and ye Hong sneaked in before. Where did youe from?¡±


    Broken de master recalled, ¡°Ye Hong brought us to sneak in, but not on the sea. Instead, we were in a desert. He used a secret technique and borrowed our strength to open the secret passage of the world and enter it. Unfortunately, that secret passage has already been destroyed.¡±


    The secret passage of the world was a passage under the origin. There were countless passages, and it was impossible to find the twelfth level of the Void Realm. Ye Sheng was sure that ye Hong had relied on the power of the void demon to find it.


    Therefore, even if broken de master had entered, he did not know that the Pure Land was overseas.


    The map disyed by the nine keys was still spreading, extending from the sea to a ce.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused as he saw this ce.


    The Void Demon King muttered on ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the ck Sea area, that mysterious ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. The expanding sea in the void finally stopped at the ck Sea area. In the ck Sea area, Ye Sheng had sensed a very strange existence at that time, but at that time, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was still very weak, so he didn¡¯t dare to check at all.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the ck Sea was where the Pure Land was. Ye Sheng still had to go back.


    ¡°The Pure Land is in this ck Sea. We need to go overseas,¡±the metal-elemental n leader immediately said.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to go overseas. This ck Sea is so big. It¡¯s impossible to be unknown overseas. We¡¯ll find out after asking around,¡±changsheng said.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t mention the ck Sea. In any case, the other party would know after asking around overseas.


    The nine keys were cut open by Ye Sheng with one hand and scattered.


    Shua!


    The metal-elemental n leader and the others immediately looked at Ye Sheng with vignt eyes. If Ye Sheng acted arrogantly in the slightest, they would swarm him.


    Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. He stretched out his leg and kicked the five keys away. He kept the remaining four keys.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t take these keys by force. But from now on, you have to follow us. When we reach this area of the sea, we still need nine keys to confirm the exact location, so we can¡¯t separate,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly, this wasn¡¯t an order, but an order.


    Seeing ye Sheng¡¯s unyielding attitude, the Gold n leader and the others wanted to refute him, but they swallowed their words and nodded silently.


    They were afraid of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll hurry through the night and head to the nearest port. We¡¯ll take a boat out and speed up,¡±the fire-type patriarch said impatiently.


    The others didn¡¯t have any objections and all agreed.


    Seeing that they all agreed, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t resist and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the nearest ocean?¡±


    ¡°Follow me. The nearest port is at Dalian Bay,¡±Qin Ershi immediately said. He was quite familiar with Great Qin¡¯s port.


    Dalian Bay had been built by Qin Ershi when he was still in power, so he naturally knew it better than anyone else.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a royal ship at the harbor. You can ride it and pass through the clouds,¡±Qin Ershi said.


    Everyone nodded in satisfaction and did not have any objections.


    All of a sudden, everyone used their movement techniques and flew into the sky, disappearing in an instant.


    The lowest realm here was the void realm, so naturally, they were as fast as lightning as they rushed towards the Dalian Harbor. Before the sky had even brightened, the Dalian harbor was right in front of them.


    Qin Ershi took the initiative to walk in, and soon, he had people activate Great Qin¡¯s Royal Navy ship. A huge ship made of cold iron was parked in the harbor, and it slowly sailed out, looking awe-inspiring and domineering.


    ¡°This is our Great Qin¡¯s ship. It has thousands of formations carved on it, and its speed on the sea is something even jindan stage cultivators can¡¯t catch up to. Although it can¡¯tpare to everyone¡¯s speed, it¡¯s still a pleasant thing to rest on it,¡±Qin second introduced.


    Ye Sheng and the others boarded the ship and each chose their own rooms.


    Wu Wu Wu!


    The royal ship started to move, and a huge sound echoed in the port. After it slowly started to move, it shot out like an arrow from Li Xuan.


    The boundless sea appeared in front of Ye Sheng and the others.


    Ye Sheng stood on the deck and sighed. He was here again.

 Chapter 490 - the fourth turn of the Void (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 35, the fourth turn of the Void (second update)</h4>


    The Blue Sky, the azure sea water, the gentle sea breeze, and the wind and waves.


    All of this gave Ye Sheng a familiar feeling.


    It had been almost a year since hest came to the sea. Ye Sheng had broken through the emptiness realm on the sea. Everything here made Ye Sheng miss it.


    Staying on the sea for a long time would cause him to be bored, but asionally taking a look would make him feel rxed and happy.


    Early in the morning, the sun rose and shined on the surface of the sea. In the distance, the blue sea and blue sky were connected together. It was extremely beautiful, and the beautiful scenery under the light attracted many people to watch.


    The Changsheng tribe had spent their entire lives in a small world, living in seclusion. They had never seen such a scene. Each and every one of them stood on the deck and watched greedily.


    It was truly greediness.


    Looking at their eyes, they all regretted noting out earlier to see the beauty of this world.


    Ye Sheng actually didn¡¯t understand either. These people had rigid thinking and were tightly restricted by the rules left behind by their ancestors.


    The Void Demon King was on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Ye Sheng, the strange things that we encountered in the ck Sea areast time must be the reason for the Pure Land.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. It was very likely.


    Before, they didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Pure Land and thought that there was something terrifying in the ck Sea area. But now that they knew where the Pure Land was, after thinking carefully, everything became clear.


    ¡°The old Xuanwu is also in the sea. Will it know?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became serious as he asked seriously.


    Ye Sheng was extremely fearful of this old Xuanwu that had lived for 20,000 years.


    The old man had said before that the old Xuanwu wanted to participate in the battle for the Pure Land. It did not want to undergo the tribtion, but the things in the Pure Land could allow it to ascend without undergoing the tribtion.


    The old ck tortoise that had waited for 20,000 years absolutely wouldn¡¯t give up. Even if it was a divine beast with a long lifespan, its 20,000 years of time woulde to an end.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this old ck tortoise¡¯s umtion is so deep. It must have broken through the 12th level of the Void Martial stage and reached a terrifying level. Once you meet it, you¡¯re absolutely not its match,¡±the Void Demon King said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He naturally knew this.


    Ye Sheng had a clear understanding of his own strength. Within the 12th level of the Void Realm, he was invincible, but he definitely could not beat those above the Void Realm.


    Speaking up to this point, Ye Sheng asked the void demon king in surprise, ¡°What realm is above the Void Realm?¡±


    Ye Sheng had always wanted to ask this question, but the void demon king had refused to answer because ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was low.


    The Void Demon King came from the void, so he naturally knew about this. And in this world, the next person to know would most likely be Liu Ru.


    He had inherited the Void Almighty¡¯s inheritance, so he naturally had some understanding of the realm after ascending.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and straightened his body. His feathers were constantly fluttering in the wind. This time, he didn¡¯t refuse Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, yourbat strength has also reached the 12th level of the Void Realm. It¡¯s fine to tell you,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng ced his hands behind his back. His clothes fluttered and his hair danced in the wind. However, his expression was calm as he looked at the vast sea and listened to the Void Demon King¡¯s words.


    ¡°Void is a collective name. It is extremely huge. Your World is just a tiny speck of dust within the void. When the mighty figures of the void fight, they can destroy tens of thousands of people. Therefore, the first step for you to ascend into the Void is to absorb the power of the void. It is called the fourth transformation of the Void,¡±the void demon king said slowly.


    ¡°Fourth rotation of the Void?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, this is the first step to enter the void from a small world. If you don¡¯t experience this fourth rotation, you are in the void, and you can only be enved. You Can¡¯t even cross the void far away,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    ¡°Which fourth rotation?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Rise, inherit, turn, and unite,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Fourth rotation of the Void, Rise, inherit, turn, and unite,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°What you absorb in the Small World is spirit qi, but in the void, it is not spirit qi, but the energy in the endless void. You can treat the void as a vast sea of stars, and the energy you absorb is the origin energy of this void universe,¡±the Void Demon King exined to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Void, endless starry sky, is it very vast?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course, the Void universe, humans are the most worthless thing. Every moment, countless worlds fall, countless new worlds are born, and the number of people who ascend every day is so great that even your world can not hold it. From here, you can calcte how huge it is.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    Ye Sheng understood. Flying from this world meant entering the universe. and the universe was so vast that it was hard to imagine, so it was called the void.


    ¡°Then what happens after the fourth transition of the Void?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know the realm after the fourth transition when you ascend. You Don¡¯t need to understand it now. I¡¯m telling you all this because I want to say that the old Xuanwu is very likely to have reached the fourth transition of the void. It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t entered the void, so it¡¯s unable to absorb the origin energy in the universe to break through. But in essence, it¡¯s no longer at the 12th level of the Void Realm,¡±the Void Demon King warned Ye Sheng sternly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became solemn. This old Xuanwu could not be his enemy.


    Perhaps after he had broken through a few more times, the old Xuanwu would no longer be a threat. But now, Ye Sheng still could not provoke it.


    Because of the Void Demon King¡¯s warning and exnation, Ye Sheng¡¯s originally happy heart became heavy.


    He looked at the vast sea. It was bottomless. The old Xuanwu would definitely appear.


    If the old Xuanwu wanted to enter the Pure Land, it would definitely find them. Only when the nine keys were gathered together could it enter.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng would be able to meet the old Xuanwu very soon.


    The most powerful existence in this world, the Divine Beast Xuanwu.


    ..


    For three days in a row, the Great Qin royal family¡¯s ships sped across the sea and headed to the ck Sea region with all their might. Everyone received a sea map and studied it carefully. At the same time, they also asked about the situation in the ck Sea region.


    Because there were so many empty spaces, they did not encounter any sea demons along the way. It was possible that Ye Sheng had intentionally or unintentionally released a trace of his aura to intimidate the sea demons.


    During the three-day journey, the sea had gone from being stunning and beautiful at the beginning to being cold now. Everyone had experienced a process of visual fatigue.


    Even if they liked the sea, they would still see the same scenery after staring at it for three days. They would also calm down and not get excited about it.


    Every day, everyone would gather on the deck in twos and threes. They would drink, eat, or cultivate.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s side and Liu Ru¡¯s side restrained themselves from quarreling. They were safe and sound.


    Before they opened the Pure Land, they could not have a conflict.


    And just when everyone thought that they would continue to be calm until they reached the ck Sea, on the morning of the fourth day, the sea suddenly surged, raising huge waves that were hundreds of meters high. Violent winds swept over, and lightning shed, it was a scene of the end of the world.


    Rumble!


    Rumbling sounds continuously sounded, causing people to frown as they watched.


    On their way forward, a huge mountain emerged from the sea.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Old Xuanwu, it¡¯s here.¡±

 Chapter 491 - , flattering words (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 36, ttering words (third update)</h4>


    Waves rose from the sea and spread hundreds of meters high, covering the entire area like andslide.


    Strong winds swept up the heavy rain, apanied by thunder and lightning, andnded in this area.


    The Royal Navy ship was like a rootless duckweed, moving with the waves and fluctuating too much. Fortunately, the people above were all emptiness realm experts, so there was no problem.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sea monster. A sea monster is attacking.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, a sea monster dares to attack? I¡¯ll go out and kill him right now.¡±


    The people on the ship were shocked. Some of the hot-tempered members of the immortal n immediately shouted angrily. They walked to the deck aggressively and were about to attack and kill the sea monster.


    However, before they could make a move, a huge mountain rose from the bottom of the sea. The sea water split into two sides and overturned, rumbling.


    ¡°F * ck, what the Hell Is this thing?¡±Everyone was dumbstruck.


    This mountain was really huge. It had a circumference of several hundred miles. There were many trees, aquatic nts, and some fish in the sea. It looked like a huge mountain that rose from the bottom of the sea.


    Everyone rushed over and watched solemnly. This scene was very terrifying. Even the emptiness realm experts felt depressed. This was definitely not an ordinary sea demon.


    The few people who had shouted that they wanted to kill the sea monster had all shut up. They looked at the terrifying phantom in the sea and swallowed their saliva.


    ¡°F * ck, we have nothing to do with it. Why is this sea monster looking for us?¡±Someone asked with a tongue tied.


    ¡°What kind of species is this sea monster? We can¡¯t see it clearly. Could it be a spiritual monster?¡±Someone guessed.


    ¡°The sea is vast, and the bottom of the sea is unfathomable. It¡¯s not unusual for some monsters to appear, but why are they stopping us?¡±The Gold-elemental n leader frowned.


    A trace of shock appeared on the gentle face of Liu Ru, who had been silent all this time. She said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a sea monster. This is a divine beast.¡±


    ¡°Divine Beast?¡±


    ¡°A divine beast from the sea?¡±


    ¡°Divine Beast? Is it that powerful?¡±


    ¡°I remember that there seems to be a terrifying existence in the sea that no one dares to provoke.¡±


    Everyone started discussing and then thought of something at the same time. Their expressions changed drastically and they were extremely terrified.


    Even emptiness realm experts felt their mouths and tongues dry at this moment.


    That divine beast that had always existed in the legends had now appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°ck Tortoise.¡±Qin ershi sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the ck tortoise. That mythical beast has lived for tens of thousands of years.¡±Qin Ershi immediately looked at Ye Sheng and said anxiously.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Ye Sheng. No matter what, Ye Sheng could be considered the strongest person here.


    In times of crisis, it was an instinct to seek the opinions of experts. Even an emptiness realm expert could not be exempted from it.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn, but he did not panic. He stood tall and straight as he looked at the huge figure in the sea. He said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you afraid of? The other party did not attack at the first moment. This means that there is still a chance.¡±


    The old Xuanwu was very strong. If he attacked them, Ye Sheng could only flee. He was definitely not their opponent.


    However, since the other party did not attack at the first moment but created such a hugemotion, Ye Sheng knew that this was to intimidate them.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s scolding was effective. The group was shocked by the old Xuanwu¡¯s fame. After ye Sheng¡¯s scolding, they calmed down and looked at the huge mountain.


    The old Xuanwu¡¯s shell was like a huge mountain. It was filled with all kinds of undersea creatures. It could be seen that the old Xuanwu had not cleaned up for a long time.


    Rumble!


    It suddenly shook, and all the debris on its shell flew into the sea. Then, it raised its head, and a huge Xuanwu¡¯s head appeared. That pair of eyes was extremely cold and terrifying, shocking ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s its eyes!¡±Ye Sheng would never forget that look. When he was transcending the tribtion overseas, he created a huge disturbance, and in the end, it rmed a terrifying existence in the sea. Ye Sheng saw that cold look, then, he ran away decisively.


    At that time, the old Xuanwu noticed Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Are you guys going to open the Pure Land?¡±The old Xuanwu said. Its voice was low and rumbling, echoing in the sea.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng and asked him tomunicate with the old Xuanwu.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we are going to open the Pure Land.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Pure Land?¡±The old Xuanwu stared at Ye Sheng, and a light shed in his eyes. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel their bodies turn cold. After all, they were all in the emptiness realm. They were impervious to cold and heat, and they were not afraid of cold and heat, but they still shivered from the cold.


    This made everyone even more terrified.


    Ye Sheng also felt it, but his body was strong, so it didn¡¯t affect him too much. He said, ¡°Senior should know where the Pure Land is.¡±


    Old Xuanwu stared at Ye Sheng. Suddenly, his body moved, and the seawater began to churn violently again.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Old Xuanwu transformed into a human. He was an old man wearing an ancient robe. His silver hair was neatlybed, and his pair of cold eyes flickered with light. He stood on the surface of the sea, and the seawater below was very docile, even if the surroundings became violent, wherever old Xuanwu went, it would quickly calm down.


    Just like that, he walked step by step onto the royal ship.


    Dong!


    The moment old Xuanwu got on the ship, everything immediately stabilized. The wind and waves in the surroundings all calmed down. The violent storm disappeared, and the Lightning and thunder receded. The warm sunlight of the sun shone down, and it was extremely warm.


    However, the people on the Royal Navy ship could not feel this warmth.


    As soon as the old Xuanwu came up, everyone watched vigntly. One after another, they retreated to the back of Ye Sheng.


    Including Liu Ruyan. He would not be foolish enough to go against the old Xuanwu.


    Having ye Sheng take the lead. Once he angered the old Xuanwu, he would be killed by the old Xuanwu. This was the situation that Liu Ruyan wanted to see the most.


    However, the old Xuanwu was not as tyrannical as Liu Ru had imagined. After he arrived on the Royal Navy ship, the world had returned to its former calm, and then he stared at Ye Sheng, he said indifferently, ¡°To be able to kill ye Hong with the sixth level of the emptiness realm, you are indeed a freak.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart rxed. He was afraid that the old Xuanwu would be very overbearing, which would be difficult tomunicate with. He immediately smiled slightly and said, ¡°This should be the second time I¡¯ve met Senior.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the first time was when you had just broken through to the void tier and caused such a huge disturbance. We met once, but unfortunately, you, this little fellow, are too shy. After meeting you, you immediately ran away.¡±The old Xuanwu¡¯s expression was still indifferent as he said.


    ¡°Senior is an unparalleled expert, the destiny is eternal, unprecedented, and never to be seen again. When Junior meets senior, it¡¯s like a firefly meeting the bright moon. I simply don¡¯t dare to approach. Looking up at senior from afar is enough for Ye Sheng to benefit for his entire life.¡±Ye Sheng did not care about anything else, he first patted the horse.


    Old Xuanwu chuckled and said, ¡°Your mouth is more eloquent than that little guy¡¯s.¡±


    The corner of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes twitched. He knew who the little guy was. The old man who had lived for three thousand years was indeed a little guy in old Xuanwu¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Senior is wise and divine. The power just now made this junior feel a sense of sorrow and admiration. I Can¡¯t wait to Admire Senior¡¯s unparalleled majesty every day. I wonder what is Senior¡¯s main purpose ining here this time?¡±Ye Sheng had a righteous look on his face, his body was tall and straight, and he looked like a young man full of vigor. However, the words he said were extremely ttering, causing the people behind him to be dumbstruck.


    How did you manage to say such ttering words so righteously?


    Liu Ru was roaring in her heart. She really wanted to question Ye Sheng. Where was your dignity as the number one expert in the world?

 Chapter 492 - , Old Xuanwu’s reason (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 37, Old Xuanwu¡¯s reason (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was not the least bit ashamed of his own words.


    If you let someone else face this old monster who had lived for 20,000 years, their legs would definitely go soft, and they might even wet themselves in fear.


    The might of old Xuanwu was not something that an ordinary person could withstand. Only someone as powerful as ye Sheng could stand up straight.


    So what if he said some ttering words?


    Ye Sheng ignored the strange gazes behind him. Although he said ttering words, his eyes were clear and pure, without any impurities.


    Ye Sheng was still true to his heart.


    The old Xuanwu listened to Ye Sheng¡¯s words of praise and stared at Ye Sheng with a calm expression. He did not say anything.


    A minute passed.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything either. His body was still tall and straight.


    The air seemed to have frozen. Liu Rushi and the others looked at Old Xuanwu, who did not show his emotions. They all felt a great pressure.


    ¡°I told you to suck up to me. You must have kissed the horse¡¯s hooves.¡±There were even people who despised Ye Sheng. If Ye Sheng had not said these words, old Xuanwu would not have been so strange.


    However, in an instant, these people saw Old Xuanwu smile. He revealed a faint smile, pointing at Ye Sheng, he said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t tell the truth to others. It¡¯s very easy to lose out. Not every senior is as tolerant as me.¡±


    PFFT!


    The group of people behind Ye Sheng were so shocked that their eyes almost popped out. Did this old Xuanwu still like to hear such praise?


    There were even people who were tempted. They wished that they could immediately rece ye Sheng and personally mount their horses to take the photo.


    Ye Sheng and the old Xuanwu did not care about the thoughts of the group of people behind them. After ye Sheng saw the old Xuanwuugh, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and said, ¡°Senior has a graceful bearing. Only then can I say these words from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you speak too much truth, others will get bored.¡±The old Xuanwu waved his hand as if he was tired of ye Sheng¡¯s continuous ttery.


    But he changed his tone, he said, ¡°Save some forter. You have the key to open the Pure Land. I will follow you for a period of time. After opening the Pure Land, I will be the first to enter. I only need the aether void. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°The aether void is naturally left for senior. No one can take it away. If anyone disagrees, I will do it myself and let him know how powerful I am.¡±


    The immortal tribesmen and Liu Ru behind Ye Sheng looked at Ye Sheng aggrievedly. They were furious, but they could not say anything.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you say so. I have stayed in this world for too long. I don¡¯t need the world¡¯s origin or any rare treasures. The aether void is the key to whether I can sessfully enter the void. I can not afford to lose it,¡±the old Xuanwu said seriously.


    His gaze swept over the members of the longevity tribe, the seven monsters of the Heavenly Mountain, and everyone from Great Qin, giving them a lot of pressure. Everyone smiled kindly, determined not to snatch anything from the old Xuanwu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior. As long as the ether void is here, it will naturally be yours. But Can you tell me what the Ether Void Is?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    In the past, he had heard the old man say that the old Xuanwu was looking for the aether void. Later on, Ye Sheng thought that the aether void was the origin of the world in the Pure Land. But now, it seemed that was not the case.


    The old Xuanwu looked at Ye Sheng, he said inly, ¡°The aether void is a substance born from the origin of the world. This substance does not exist elsewhere. I have searched for 20,000 years and only recently discovered that theyplement the origin of the world. But the origin of the world is the nourishment of a world, while the aether void is only a substance. Although the twoe from the same origin, the effects arepletely different. If I consume the aether void, I will avoid the heavenly tribtion. At the same time, I will regain my youth and enter the void. I will be determined on my path of cultivation.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly realized what was going on.


    ¡°Senior, please take a seat. I will apany you and talk with you. Soon, we will reach the ck Sea area. The Pure Land is there,¡±Ye Sheng invited.


    Old Xuanwu followed Ye Sheng to the best spot on the deck. As soon as the two of them left, the rest of the people let out a sigh of relief and feltfortable.


    The old Xuanwu¡¯s pressure was too heavy. Only Ye Sheng couldmunicate with him smoothly. If it were another person, they would have to bear a lot of pressure.


    Liu Ru¡¯s gaze was dark as she stared at Ye Sheng. She gritted her teeth and thought to herself, ¡°Damn it, this old bastard is also looking for the ether void. What should I do?¡±


    Liu Ru had obtained the void Almighty¡¯s inheritance and cultivated to the twelfth level of the Void realm. Why didn¡¯t she break through and leave?


    It was all for the sake of the ether void.


    In the memories of the Void Almighty, he saw that in the void, the ether void was a rtively precious treasure. A world could not be born much, and after obtaining it, one¡¯s body would greatly improve. This was his goal.., but now, an old Xuanwu had appeared and destroyed all of his ns.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid so much just for the sake of the ether void. I Won¡¯t give it to an old bastard. Ye Sheng, just you wait.¡±Liu Ru lowered her head and left with a gloomy expression.


    ..


    On the deck, Ye Sheng and the old Xuanwu were sitting. The rest of the people were watching from afar and did not dare to approach.


    ¡°Senior, the old man told me that you have a strange temper and are not easy to get along with. Today, it seems that you are not like this. The Old Man Lied to me,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    The old Xuanwu said inly, ¡°That little guy has been working for me for 3,000 years and has traveled all over the world. He has long been full of resentment towards me. How can I be good to him?¡±


    Ye Sheng could not help but smile. So that was the case. It had even caused him to worry for a long time. If he met the old Xuanwu and was a violent person, Ye Sheng and the others would have scattered and escaped.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the old mane with senior?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No. He is not interested in the origin of the world. I have already separated from him. He is free now. Back then, I saved his life. He has served me for 3,000 years, which is enough to repay me. He might have gone to transcend the Tribtion.¡±The old Xuanwu shook his head and said.


    ¡°Transcend the tribtion? Did he ascend?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect the old man to be so decisive.


    ¡°His life ising to an end, so he naturally has to seize the time. After three thousand years of umtion, he¡¯s still very confident in passing.¡±Old Xuanwu sighed.


    ¡°Senior, your 20,000 years of umtion should be enough, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°20,000 years of umtion is too rich, so rich that I don¡¯t even dare to show my face onnd. Once I am targeted by the heavenly tribtion, I might trigger the most powerful lightning tribtion since ancient times. The Heavenly Tribtion will strike me to death because I have already broken the rules,¡±old Xuanwu sighed.


    It was not that he did not want to transcend the tribtion, but that he could not.


    His umtion was too deep. It had already exceeded the limits of the world and would cause heavenly punishment.


    After listening, Ye Sheng understood why the old Xuanwu would rather hide in the dark and cold depths of the sea thane to thend.


    ¡°Senior, you have broken through to the emptiness realm, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked this question despite his hesitation.

 Chapter 493 - Liu Rushi’s Challenge (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 38, Liu Rushi¡¯s Challenge (first update)</h4>


    Old Xuanwu nodded, he said, ¡°I have broken through to the 12th level of the Void realm, but the next step is darkness. There is no energy in this world that I can absorb, so I am still trapped in the 12th level of the Void realm, but in terms of realm, I have crossed it.¡±


    Ye Sheng understood. Just as he and the Void Demon King had guessed, old Xuanwu¡¯s realm had broken through.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve been in the depths of the sea for so long, but you haven¡¯t discovered anything different about the ck Sea?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The old xuanwu muttered, ¡°Thousands of years ago, I discovered that the ck Sea was unusual. In the ck Sea, I didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. I¡¯ve also searched for a long time for a mystic realm, but I still couldn¡¯t find it. The origin of the world is hidden very deep, so it won¡¯t be discovered at all.¡±


    Ye Sheng understood. So that was the case.


    The conversation with the old Xuanwu made ye Shengpletely at ease. The old Xuanwu did not lie. He did not have much nostalgia for this world. He only wanted to obtain the aether void, then leave this world and enter the vast void.


    Although the aether void was precious, Ye Sheng did not want it. One of the great uses of the aether void was to avoid the lightning tribtions. Ye Sheng had never been afraid of transcending the tribtions. As for being able to make people younger, Ye Sheng was not even twenty years old and was bing younger.., how Old was he?


    Therefore, there was no conflict between Ye Sheng and the old Xuanwu. Both parties had a pleasant conversation.


    Because there was an old Xuanwu on the ship, the atmosphere in the next few days was a little depressing. Everyone was waiting silently until they reached the ck Sea area.


    The ship moved forward at full speed, day and night without stopping. All the emptiness realm experts injected their zhenqi and activated the formation. They cut through the Thistles and thorns and pressed forward.


    With such a speed, they were able to reach the ck Sea region in no time.


    ..


    Before this, the blue sea region was as far as the eye could see. But now, a ck Sea had appeared before their eyes. It was like ink, jolting their spirits.


    ¡°We have arrived at the ck Sea Region!¡±Someone shouted, and many people became excited.


    Everyone came to the deck and looked at the ck Sea region in awe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a ce on the sea.¡±


    ¡°The ck Sea area is so strange. Why didn¡¯t anyone find anything strange?¡±


    ¡°Even if you knew there was something strange, you wouldn¡¯t guess that this is the Pure Land.¡±


    Ye Sheng and old Xuanwu were not excited. They had been here before. Old Xuanwu had been in this sea area for thousands of years. He was extremely familiar with this ce.


    ¡°Continue to move forward. When we enter the depths, we will gather the nine keys again and find the Pure Land,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    This time, everyone was full of energy. The previous gloominess was swept away, and everyone was discussing. There was excitement on their faces, as if the Pure Land was already beckoning to them.


    Old Xuanwu and Ye Sheng continued to sit together calmly, drinking tea and chatting.


    In the distance, Liu Ru Shi, the Gold-elemental tribe leader, and the others stood together. Their eyes sparkled as they calcted all sorts of possibilities.


    He would never give up on the aether void.


    The ship seemed to be moving forward at a rapid speed. It was like a sharp knife that stabbed into the sea.


    After another three days of traveling like this, they entered the central area of the ck Sea before ye Sheng shouted for them to stop.


    ¡°Take out the keys.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and said to the metal-elemental n leader.


    This time, everyone stared at Ye Sheng with anticipation in their eyes.


    The metal-elemental n leader took out five keys and floated in the air.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand, and the five keys floated over. Then, he took out four of his own keys and put them together.


    Bang!


    A strong light burst out. This time, it wasn¡¯t the map of the mountains and rivers, but an empty space, a majestic pce, and countless beautiful origins flowing


    ¡°This is the ce where the origin of the world is located, which is the Pure Land.¡±The tomb keeper saw this scene and eximed.


    ¡°The origin of the world is indeed very impressive. This space has never been discovered.¡±Senior Void praised.


    Liu Ru saw this scene and her eyes were firm.


    The rest of the people stared. This was a phantom image, and the real purend still had not appeared.


    Old Xuanwu sat there calmly, not the least bit agitated. He had long been unperturbed by honor and disgrace. Even if he had to face the aether void that he had been searching for for 20,000 years, he could still control his state of mind.


    Ye Sheng was also unperturbed by honor and disgrace. After he looked at the image, he directly injected his ZHENQI and activated the nine keys.


    Boom!


    Circles of energy surged out and spread rapidly above the ck Sea area.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng poured all his true qi into the nine keys, expanding the range of the energy.


    A radius of a hundred miles!


    There was no movement.


    A radius of a thousand miles!


    There was still no movement.


    Until a radius of three thousand miles.


    In the space above the ck Sea area,yers of waves appeared, and then a mysterious world opened up to them.


    Bang!


    The space was folded, curled, and shrunk like a painting, and then a corner appeared, followed by countless rays of light shooting down.


    The origin of the world!


    Ye Sheng and the others could clearly see that in this mysterious world, the origin was flowing, and a corner of a mysterious pce was revealed.


    ¡°Everyone, infuse your Zhen Qi together,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice. He realized that he couldn¡¯t open this mysterious space with his own strength.


    Everyone began to infuse their zhen qi, including Old Xuanwu. His Zhen Qi was rich, and it surged into it, causing the halo of the nine keys to spread rapidly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under the impact of the halo, the mysterious world rapidly expanded, and more and more things appeared before their eyes.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with eagerness as they watched with excitement.


    The Pure Land that they had been looking forward to for a long time had appeared, and it was right in front of them.


    The halosted for two hours. When the mysterious world stabilized, a hole that was thousands of meters wide opened up in the sky, revealing the origin and the pce.


    Old Xuanwu stood up and was about to be the first to enter.


    But someone was faster.


    Liu Ru was.


    He used an unknown cultivation technique. His body was like a sh of lightning as he passed through the void. In an instant, he crossed three thousand miles and arrived at the hole thousands of meters wide.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Damn it, what is this guy doing?¡±The Gold-elemental n leader cursed.


    ¡°Not good, is he going to take the things inside first?¡±The Fire n leader¡¯s expression also changed greatly.


    The rest of the people looked at Old Xuanwu.


    Previously, they had agreed that old Xuanwu would be the first to enter. Now that Liu Ru was the first to enter, would old Xuanwu be furious?


    At this moment, old Xuanwu¡¯s originally smiling face was now extremely gloomy as he stared at Liu Ru¡¯s figure, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years, but I¡¯ve never met someone as bold as you. Do you know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡±


    Boom!


    Old Xuanwu took a step forward, and the three thousand miles of earth boundary was instantly shortened. His speed, his strength, and his terrifying degree were all revealed at this moment.

 Chapter 494 - Nine Doors (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 39, Nine Doors (second update)</h4>


    Boom!


    The old Xuanwu crossed three thousand Li in a single step and raised his hand to strike. His violence couldn¡¯t be any more violent, and the thick energy transformed into a huge hammer that fiercely struck down.


    Liu Ru¡¯s face sank, but she didn¡¯t panic. She sped her hands together and executed a secret technique.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s shadow escape!¡±


    This was a secret technique that was learned from the almighty of the Void. In an instant, Liu Ru disappeared and reappeared. There were a hundred Liu Ru¡¯s that instantly charged into the Pure Land.


    Old Xuanwu¡¯s attack hit an illusory figure, causing Liu RU to instantly turn into smoke and disappear.


    ¡°Petty tricks. You were able to take away a treasure right under my nose, and I¡¯ve lived for 20,000 years in vain.¡±Old Xuanwu coldly harrumphed and stepped into the origin world.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in as well. Liu Ru has angered old Xuanwu, so I¡¯ll see if I can meet Liu Ru and kill her.¡±


    The Sky Mountain Seven Monsters, Great Qin¡¯s people, and the earth-type people all followed Ye Sheng into the Pure Land.


    As for the fire-type, metal-type, wood-type, and water-type people, they all had ugly expressions on their faces.


    ¡°I already said that Liu Ru is unreliable. Now that he has offended that old Xuanwu, if anything goes wrong, he¡¯lle to us to vent his anger. Who can resist him?¡±The metal-type patriarch angrily said as he berated the fire-type patriarch.


    The fire-elemental n leader¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but he also knew that he was the one who had agreed to cooperate, so he did not defend himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about these things. Let¡¯s first enter the Pure Land and obtain the origin of the world. We can change the fates of our nsmen before we consider other things,¡±the water-elemental n leader said coldly.


    This time, the other ns did not speak. In their hearts, the reproduction of the race was still the most important matter.


    Ye Sheng and his group crossed the crack in the Pure Land, and what entered their eyes was a mysterious space.


    There was nothing above and below, and it was a vast expanse of white. This space was infinite, and there was no end to it. What entered their eyes was only a floating pce.


    The entrance to the pce had already been opened. It was definitely Liu Ru, an old Xuanwu, who was the first to enter.


    Ye Sheng led everyone and walked in without any hesitation.


    Behind him, the metal and Fire n leaders also dared toe and enter this pce.


    Broken de Master was behind Ye Sheng and suddenly said, ¡°I remember very clearly that thest time ye Hong and we sneaked in, it was at this entrance that the World origin sent you back.¡±


    ¡°The World origin sent you back?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    Could the World origin attack others?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the world origin force itself, but the ves controlled by the World origin force. All of them are very powerful. We are no match for them,¡±broken de master said seriously.


    Ye Sheng entered the hall and looked around. It was empty and there was nothing around. However, the walls around were carved and painted with all kinds of ancient totems and ancient sages, recording some of the things that happened at the beginning of this world.


    Ye Sheng also saw the hundred sages of the philosophers appear here and use a wall to record them.


    After roughly looking through it, Ye Sheng discovered nine doors.


    In this great hall, there were nine doors that were tightly shut. Old Xuanwu and Liu Rushi were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Old Xuanwu must have entered one of these doors with Liu Rushi,¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    Nine Doors, nine colors. Red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, ck, and white.


    Ye Sheng asked broken de master, ¡°Have you seen these nine doors before?¡±


    Broken de master shook his head, ¡°We didn¡¯t even enter the pce, how would we know about this? But you have to be careful, there are many origin ves here. Last Time, Ye Hong was beaten until he ran like a mouse.¡±


    The gold element n leader also noticed these nine doors and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Should we go together, or each choose a door?¡±


    Ye Sheng said lightly: ¡°We¡¯ll go our own ways. We agreed at the beginning that after we enter, we¡¯ll rely on our own abilities.¡±


    The metal tribe leader said with satisfaction: ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go our own ways. I¡¯ll go through the green door.¡±


    The fire tribe leader did not say another word and chose the red door. This was rted to the fire tribe.


    The wood tribe chose the green door while the water tribe chose the blue door.


    After the group of people had made their choice, they immediately brought their own tribe members and entered. They opened the door and saw nothing but ck. After entering, the door was tightly shut. No sound could be heard and no images could be seen.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, where are you going?¡±The big sister asked Ye Sheng.


    The rest of the people also looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng pointed and said, ¡°I¡¯m going through the ck door.¡±


    ¡°The ck door looks very evil,¡±the big sister muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re just trying our luck now. No one knows what¡¯s behind us. Everyone, hurry up. Otherwise, if you¡¯re one step behind, you might miss the opportunity,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The demi-demon and the tomb keeper didn¡¯t say anything else and chose white.


    The rest of the people also chose a spot. Senior Xu chose Purple, big sister and Qin second chose yellow.


    There were people who chose the nine doors. Ye Sheng watched everyone enter. When the hall was empty, Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King started to move.


    The ck door.


    Because it was Ye Sheng who chose it, the others did not have a choice.


    Of course, they did not like ck either.


    This ck was not an ordinary ck, but a very dark and sinister ck.


    After staring at the ck door for ten minutes, Ye Sheng felt his vision go ck. Then, it was as if his soul was about to leave his body and be sucked in by the ck door.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was stable and he immediately suppressed it.


    ¡°Strange,¡±Ye Sheng muttered, but he still chose to go in.


    Since he hade this far, there was nothing to retreat from.


    The hall was empty. Only Ye Sheng and the void demon king were left. If they didn¡¯t go in, they would fall behind.


    Creak!


    Ye Sheng opened the ck door.


    Darkness appeared. It was so dark that no time could be seen. Ye Sheng¡¯s face was solemn as he slowly walked in.


    The Darkness slowly devoured ye Sheng. When itpletely devoured him, the ck door automatically closed with a bang.


    At this moment, the door to the Great Hall also closed with a bang.


    The tear above the ck Sea region also slowly closed until it disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    There was only a great Qin Royal Navy ship in the middle, drifting with the waves.


    ..


    Darkness, endless darkness.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes could see clearly in the dark night, but here, he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Da Da Da!


    The sound of Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps echoed clearly, as if he was walking on the floor paved with tiles.


    Ye Sheng tried to use true qi to condense mes and light the way forward.


    But he failed.


    True Qi could be used here, but it could not condense mes.


    Moving Forward in dishonor, Ye Sheng simply closed his eyes and said, ¡°Void Demon King, did you notice anything strange?¡±


    The Void Demon King said on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ye Sheng, this ce is very strange. My perceptive power has beenpressed, so I can¡¯t help you much.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He understood that this was probably a test.


    He closed his eyes and walked slowly. His body was tall and straight. He looked rxed, but he could kill at any time.

 Chapter 495 - chains of the origin of time -ThirdhWatchatch)

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 40, chains of the origin of time -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    Because he could not see anything, Ye Sheng simply closed his eyes. He no longer trusted his eyes, but relied on his divine sense and perception.


    Ye Sheng did not know what was behind this ck door, but he knew that he could learn from the origin of Earth.


    This was the ce where the origin of the world was located. No one knew what the origin of the world was, and none of the people who entered knew.


    Even if the Void Demon King was a demon king in the void ording to its own words, even so, it did not know what the world¡¯s origin was.


    ¡°There are ces in the void that sell the world¡¯s origin, but I¡¯m not interested in that, so I don¡¯t understand it.¡±This was what the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Others might not understand, but ye Sheng did.


    There was an earth in his dantian,


    the origin of the Earth was open to Ye Sheng,ing and going as he pleased.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and used his soul to observe his surroundings. At the same time, he searched for the answer in his Dantian Earth.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    The sound of footsteps rang continuously. After Ye Sheng entered, he could not sense the passage of time. He also did not know how much time had passed.


    He kept walking and never stopped, but gradually, Ye Sheng felt that something was wrong.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    After another three steps, Ye Sheng stopped and stood on the same spot.


    The moment he stopped, the sound of his footsteps also stopped.


    Silence!


    The entire space was terrifyingly silent. Only the sound of Ye Sheng¡¯s own breathing could be heard.


    The void demon king said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re standing on the same spot!¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He had also sensed it and only stopped walking.


    After walking for so long, the sound of his footsteps was the same. This was not normal.


    Different roads, different locations, the sounds would all be different. However, the sounds that Ye Sheng walked out of were all the same.


    Ye Sheng suddenly sat cross-legged and said, ¡°Void Demon King, behind this ck door, it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Since the World origin created nine doors, it must have its own thoughts. Clearly, the world origin of this world has already given birth to its own thoughts.¡±The Void Demon King and Ye Shengmunicated telepathically.


    Ye Sheng had never thought that the world origin would give birth to its own thoughts.


    However, along the way, all sorts of signs showed that the world origin really had its own thoughts.


    Different from the Earth origin in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian, this world origin had already be a different type of life.


    The earth origin in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian was only the origin. It operated thews of the world and was not a different type of life.


    ¡°Void Demon King, protect me. I want to properly sense the world origin that gave birth to this thought,¡±Ye Sheng instructed, and his soul began to spread endlessly.


    His soul was very powerful. Ever since he refined the earth into a golden core, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul and body no longer cultivated separately but became one.


    The soul and body fused into one, and the powerful body naturally pushed the soul to be powerful. This was a virtuous cycle.


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul left his body, the first thing it came into contact with was darkness. Boundless darkness enveloped ye Sheng.


    He walked in the darkness.


    He did not agree with the physical body walking. His divine soul did not make any sound, and there was nothing abnormal. He just walked forward like this.


    Walking all the way, Ye Sheng felt that he was not walking on the same spot, because his divine soul was very far away from his physical body. It was so far that Ye Sheng¡¯s control over his divine soul had dropped by a level.


    And right at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul saw light.


    The source of the light was at the end of the darkness. Ye Sheng saw that it was light that belonged to the world¡¯s origin.


    This kind of light was very familiar to Ye Sheng. The Earth¡¯s origin was like this. Although it was not a world, the origin was the same.


    When Ye Sheng stepped here, he saw countless thick, chain-like origin intertwined together, forming a huge light.


    This was the world origin.


    Tens of millions of origin chains were intertwining together. It looked extremely dense and terrifying, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, these were all the normal appearances of the World origin.


    It wasn¡¯t like he had never seen it before.


    ¡°Comprehending the World origin, changing the world¡¯s trajectory. If I absorb the core of this ce, this world will be my back garden,¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s soul muttered.


    Unfortunately, Ye Sheng could not do it now.


    It was not a problem for him toprehend some alone, but tens of thousands of origin chains was not something that Ye Sheng could do.


    ¡°The nine doors are actually to restrict us from entering this ce. The origin of the world really has its own consciousness,¡±ye Sheng said affirmatively.


    He walked in the dark passage for an unknown amount of time. He stood on the same spot the entire time, walking back and forth in a small ce. His soul could only reach this ce because it was not bound by his physical body.


    ¡°Since I am bound, the rest of the people must be the same, including Old Xuanwu and Liu Ru. Now, I am the first to enter the ce where the origin is located,¡±Ye Sheng thought.


    What should he do?


    It was rather difficult to resolve the situation in front of him.


    The Nine Doors set up by the World origin could not be walked out by the physical body. Only the soul could. However, Ye Sheng reckoned that the other people¡¯s souls could not reach this ce. Perhaps old Xuanwu could.., but when would he be able to discover that the soul could leave the passage?


    Ye Sheng needed to consider his own problems.


    The Void Demon King and Ye Sheng were telepathically connected, so he naturally knew of Ye Sheng¡¯s predicament, he suggested, ¡°If youprehend a chain of origin now, you won¡¯t be an outsider, but a part of the world origin. The restrictions of the passage will naturally disappear.¡±


    After Ye Sheng¡¯s soul finished listening, he immediately began toprehend an origin chain.


    Out of tens of thousands of origin chains, Ye Sheng chose a time origin chain toprehend.


    If it was someone else, it might take a long time toprehend, but Ye Sheng was different. There was a world in his dantian, and it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen the origin. If heprehended it now, he would naturally be able to quickly get started.


    The origin of time kept appearing in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    His eyes already had the dao rhythm of time. When they were stacked together, they also provided a foundation for Ye Sheng.


    Time passed by minute by second, but to Ye Sheng, it was as if time passed like years.


    The chain of origin that he hadprehended was the eleration and deceleration of time.


    In a certain direction, the eleration or deceleration would be thousands of times, and the effect would be the same.


    A day¡¯s time at this moment elerated to 3,000 days, which waspletely different from the flow of time in the surroundings. However, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t feel it from inside. He only felt that it took him a full ten years toprehend this origin.


    Ten yearster, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life, and his soul became more and more resolute. The time origin chain was here, and Ye Sheng used ten years to gnaw it down.


    And these ten years, in the world where Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body was located, only one day had passed.


    This was the tyranny of time.


    When Ye Shengprehended this time origin chain, his physical body could finally stand up and see Hope.


    The exit of the passage was right before his eyes.

 Chapter 496 - Origin Puppet (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 41, Origin Puppet (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul returned to his sea of consciousness. He opened his eyes and saw the light.


    It was a pair of eyes that had experienced time. Ten years had passed in a day, and Ye Sheng had a vague feeling.


    He should be thirty years old now, but his body was not even twenty years old. The gap between his soul and his body made Ye Sheng realize that he was not dreaming.


    Seeing the light in the darkness gave Ye Sheng Hope, but he didn¡¯t stand up immediately. Instead, he waited for the gap to disappear.


    Ten minutester, Ye Sheng stood up and looked at the light.


    The light that led to the origin world.


    Da Da Da!


    Ye Sheng walked with unwavering determination. He now had his own ce in this origin world. There was an origin chain that he hadprehended before.


    However, contrary to Ye Sheng¡¯s expectations, he had only taken a few steps when a cold glint struck him.


    ng!


    This was a sword.


    A sword that wasn¡¯t very long.


    This sword didn¡¯t carry any killing intent, but it made Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body feel cold.


    He only noticed this sword when it arrived in front of Ye Sheng.


    A cold glint blossomed, and a sword that wasn¡¯t very long struck him.


    Puchi!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder was directly pierced, and fresh blood spurted out, directly causing Ye Sheng¡¯s expression to change greatly.


    If he hadn¡¯t avoided his body, this sword would have pierced into his heart.


    This was a sword that wanted his life.


    And this sword, with Ye Sheng¡¯s current soul sensing, didn¡¯t notice it.


    This wasn¡¯t normal.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Ye Sheng quickly took a few steps back, his body leaving the sword as he asked with a serious expression.


    The injury on his shoulder was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This was the effect of the Phoenix Nirvana. To Ye Sheng, ordinary injuries were no longer a big deal.


    And Ye Sheng¡¯s question did not receive a response.


    The assassin hidden in the darkness attacked again.


    Ye Sheng saw this sword. A sharp glint shed in his eyes as he attacked him again and again. Did he really think that he, Ye Sheng, was a soft persimmon?


    Ten Yama!


    Ye Sheng clenched his fist and smashed it.


    Bang!


    The not-so-long sword was smashed by Ye Sheng. Cracks appeared and then it broke into more than ten pieces.


    The current Ye Sheng¡¯s body was no longer inferior to an ordinary alien body. When his fist smashed down, this not-so-long sword could not withstand it.


    Then, Ye Sheng grabbed with hisrge hand and grabbed the person who had attacked him, throwing him to the ground.


    Bang!


    A pale-faced person appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned. This was a dead person.


    His face was snow-white, his lips were green, his entire body was cold, and his eyes were unfocused. It was obvious that this was a dead person.


    A dead person attacked him?


    Ye Sheng suddenly understood why his soul didn¡¯t notice it. It was because dead people didn¡¯t have any aura fluctuations.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this seems to be a puppet,¡±the void demon king said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze focused, and he said, ¡°An origin puppet.¡±


    This was a dead person, but dead people couldn¡¯t attack others unless they were refined into puppets.


    And when he entered, Ye Sheng had heard from broken de master that the world origin had many puppets. The Last Time Ye Hong and the others had entered, they had been beaten away by the origin puppet.


    When all this information was gathered together, Ye Sheng immediately guessed it.


    This was the origin puppet.


    ¡°The World origin discovered you?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t know if it had discovered him.


    ¡°Perhaps this was prearranged.¡±Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t immediatelye to a conclusion.


    However, at this moment, the puppet that Ye Sheng had captured turned red and quickly exploded.


    The entire process didn¡¯t even take a second, and there wasn¡¯t much time for Ye Sheng to react, so he was directly smashed flying.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng fell to the ground, and his body was struck by the impact, but fortunately, his body was strong and didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.


    Puchi!


    Another cold light shot over.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t arranged beforehand. Ye Sheng saw the other party appear from the light with his own eyes, and he wanted to kill him.


    It wasn¡¯t one, nor was it two, but twenty puppets.


    These twenty puppets were all experts at the 12th level of the Void Realm, and their speed was extremely fast. Even though they had be puppets and theirbat strength wasn¡¯t at its peak, they had the advantage in numbers. Moreover, they weren¡¯t afraid of death, and they were able to kill experts at the 12th level of the Void Realm.


    Unfortunately, the world origin miscalcted one thing.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t an ordinary expert at the 12th level of the Void Realm.


    The current him was invincible within the 12th level of the emptiness realm.


    ¡°World origin, do you really like to y these tricks?¡±Ye Sheng sneered, truly enraged.


    Samsara seal!


    Ye Sheng struck out the fourth samsara seal in an instant. It transformed into a huge mountain and directly covered over.


    Rumble!


    The powerful might of the Samsara seal directly knocked these 20 puppets to the ground. Their bodies were all suppressed, and none of them were able to get up.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were very cold. He used his finger as a sword and directly stabbed out.


    The Sword of Samsara!


    Ye Sheng was really angry. After the world origin gave birth to consciousness and found out that Ye Sheng had broken through the nine doors, it wanted to kill him so that Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t seed.


    Looking at these people¡¯s appearance and clothes, they were from different eras. Ye Sheng guessed that over the years, there had been peopleing in through different means, but without exception, all of them were tricked by this new consciousness.


    Just like ye Hong a few decades ago, he had brought arge group of experts in, but when they were discovered, these puppets swarmed over and beat them until they fled. In the end, only ye Hong managed to escape unscathed, even Broken de Master had lost an arm.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s reincarnation sword drew out a ck and white light. It flickered, surged, and was sharp. In an instant, all 20 puppets were cut open.


    The entire passageway instantly fell silent.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps rang out. Da Da Da Da, he walked past the puppets and headed straight for the exit of the light.


    With a cold expression, Ye Sheng was furious.


    The world¡¯s origin shouldn¡¯t have given birth to consciousness, because the rules that maintained the operation of a world couldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of emotion. It had to be fair, and it had to follow the rules.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, actually, the world can be upgraded. and the prerequisite for the world to upgrade is for the world origin to expand and be iparably dense. Only then can the dao charm of this world be very easy toprehend. Then, it will connect with the void and guide the energy of the Void into the world. This way, there will no longer be any restrictions. The Void realm is no longer the peak,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°World Ascension?¡±


    In the dark, Ye Sheng seemed to see the future path of his Dantian, Earth.


    ¡°In the void, there are many huge worlds, epassing everything. It¡¯s a process of ascension from a Small World, or devouring other worlds toplete self-ascension,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened.


    He looked towards the exit at the end of the light. Inside was the world origin. Ye Sheng had a huge idea.


    This idea came out of nowhere and upied Ye Sheng¡¯s mind.


    He calcted carefully and found that it seemed feasible.


    ¡°I want to devour the World origin here.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes became determined.

 Chapter 497 - World Promotion Plan (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 42, World Promotion n (5th update)</h4>


    After hearing the Void Demon King¡¯s words, Ye Sheng had a crazy thought.


    Devour the world¡¯s origin.


    This was crazy, but after thinking about it carefully, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    It was impossible for a person to devour the origin of a world.


    The world¡¯s origin was too huge, and void realm cultivators couldn¡¯t devour it at all. One ten-thousandth of it could kill them.


    But Ye Sheng was not alone.


    There was also a world inside his body, aplete world. And in this world, the origin of the world was intact, and Ye Sheng wielded it like an arm.


    In this way, there was a foundation for sess.


    When Ye Sheng thought about how he swallowed the origin of this world and allowed Earth to rise to a higher level, he became excited.


    He had always been worried about what he would do when the people on Earth broke through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm, triggered the Thunder Tribtion, and ascended after transcending the tribtion?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s previous idea was to find an opportunity after entering the Void to take out the earth in his Dantian as a small that existed in the void. This way, he could also allow the people inside to ascend.


    But the problem with this n was that Ye Sheng needed a lot of time to research how to take the earth out of his Dantian.


    And as Ye Sheng broke through to the fourth transition of the Void, he would lose arge amount ofbat power because the people on Earth could not break through to the fourth transition of the Void.


    This was a problem that troubled ye Sheng.


    But now, because of the words of the Void Demon King, Ye Sheng had opened up a new world.


    He could allow his dantian, earth, to advance to a higher level. In this way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the people on Earth breaking through to the twelfth level of the Void realm.


    Because once Earth sessfully advanced, even if he reached the twelfth level of the Void realm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to trigger the Thunder Tribtion, and he could still break through to the fourth transition of the Void on Earth. This gave Ye Sheng a long period of time to buffer, and when he entered the void.., he was carefully studying the problem of taking out the earth from his dantian.


    For this, Ye Sheng had to devour the world origin here.


    Ye Sheng asked the void demon king, ¡°Does the world need a very long time to advance?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s an independent advancement, it would take a long time for the origin to be profound and then automatically advance. But if it devours other origin, it only needs to digest it and then advance sessfully. This World origin is trapped here and gave birth to its own consciousness. Obviously, it doesn¡¯t want to go out, nor does it want to advance to the world level. It only wants to protect itself and then take the world origin for its own use, bing a real living creature, unwilling to be the origin of a world,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°If this newly born consciousness uses the world¡¯s origin for its own use, what will happen to this world?¡±


    ¡°It will decline. Without the world¡¯s origin, this world will be equivalent to having no rules. Its Taoist connotation will rapidly wither, its spiritual essence will dry up, its path of cultivation will be cut off, and its lifespan will be unable to be extended. After a few hundred years, all of them will be ordinary people, and from then on, this world will be nothing more than a mass of people,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let this consciousness seed.¡±


    He wanted to devour the origin here in order to fuse the two worlds together, and not to destroy one world toplete the other. The two worlds would fuse and be a new world, and the dimensions of this world would be improved.., of course, it would be mainly earth.


    And this newly born consciousness wanted to let this worldpletely decay, and eventually be an ordinary.


    Ye Sheng absolutely would not allow it.


    ¡°Is the other party¡¯s strength high?¡±Ye Sheng asked seriously.


    ¡°Strength depends on how much world origin it absorbs. Once it absorbs more than half, it¡¯ll be troublesome,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was firm as he walked towards the light.


    ¡°I want to kill this consciousness,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    The void demon king blinked his eyes, unable to guess what Ye Sheng wanted to do.


    The moment he stepped through the light, Ye Sheng saw countless world essences intertwining together, surrounding a huge heart.


    The heart was as big as a mountain, but in front of tens of millions of world essences, it was still a little immature. It had not reached the level of absorbing half of them.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you want to kill this consciousness, then break this heart and destroy its source,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and this rare magic treasure suddenly became bigger. It was a huge cauldron that stood in the void. Its energy fluctuated, and it emitted a heavy aura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. Since you want to kill me, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite,¡±said Ye Sheng coldly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The heart beat violently a few times, and a cold and stern voice was heard, ¡°You guys are really haunting us. Every once in a while, someone will barge in. It really annoys me.¡±


    ¡°The World origin should be fair and selfless, and your appearance is simply a deformed child. Today, I will destroy you for this world,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±This consciousness roared loudly, extremely furious. ¡°You are the deformed child. I Am the World origin, and the World origin is me. We are one body.¡±


    ¡°The world¡¯s origin is the most basic rule to maintain the operation of this world. Yet, you confine it here and monopolize it by yourself. You are selfish, yet you still dare to boast shamelessly?¡±Ye Sheng sneered, full of killing intent.


    ¡°This is my true form. You have said too much. Humans are the main culprits. Attack and kill him.¡±The exasperated voice roared. In an instant, more than fifty corpses flew out from the heart, they were all experts who had entered over the years. They had been secretly harmed by this consciousness using all sorts of methods.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    These more than fifty corpses flew out at once. They immediately rushed out and used all sorts of cultivation techniques. If they were not a match for Ye Sheng in a one-on-one fight, then they would be attacked in a group.


    Ye Sheng looked at them coldly and let out a long roar, ¡°Incinerate all things!¡±


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace let out a clear sound. Then, it shot out dozens of fire dragons. The steam rose and the mes were extremely fierce. In an instant, these fifty corpses were burned to ashes.


    The white bones and ashes on the ground stunned the world consciousness.


    The puppet army, which had always been sessful, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Ye Sheng?


    ¡°My Pantheon Pill Furnace is not something you can mess with. Come in.¡±Ye Sheng sneered. The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s origin was absolutely terrifying. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for the mes to burn some corpses?


    Ye Sheng directly threw the pantheon pill furnace out and smashed it into his heart. Then, a huge suction force appeared, wanting to collect this cancer that was attached to the world¡¯s origin and refine it to be nutrients for the Pantheon Pill Furnace, restore the origin.


    ¡°No!¡±The world consciousness screamed and struggled violently. He still wanted to summon a puppet, but he wasn¡¯t a match for the Pantheon Pill Furnace. No matter how many he summoned, they were all destroyed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace in an instant.


    Rumble!


    The stalematested for a full quarter of an hour, and the heart slowly fell out. From the World origin, it lost control bit by bit, and was slowly sucked into the Pantheon cauldron.


    ¡°No... spare me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to be born. Don¡¯t kill me,¡±the world consciousness cried out in terror.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold, and he didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for the moment it was destroyed.

 Chapter 498 - devouring the origin (6th update)

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 43, devouring the origin (6th update)</h4>


    There was no need to borate on how powerful the Pantheon Pill Furnace was. After it erged, the terrifying suction force directly absorbed the heart that was parasitizing the world origin.


    No matter how the other party insulted, begged, and wailed, the Pantheon pill furnace coldly ignored them all.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King just watched silently.


    Rumble!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace absorbed this heart and immediately refined it. This heart came from the world¡¯s origin, and its energy was massive, so it naturally couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace needed a powerful energy to recover itself, so it immediately shrunk and flew into Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness, steadily refining this heart.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, looked at the massive world¡¯s origin. There were tens of millions of them, densely packed, and intertwined together. It seemed chaotic, but it also perfectly operated the world¡¯sws.


    This was the foundation of a world.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright as he said to the void demon king, ¡°You Protect Me. I¡¯ll go devour these World origin.¡±


    The Void Demon King was shocked. He stared at Ye Sheng with his eyes wide open. He said in disbelief, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°This is the world origin. Who Are You? You¡¯re just a human. Are you going to devour it?¡±The Void Demon King questioned Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng calmly asked, ¡°Have I ever done anything to seek my own death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±The void demon king nodded, and then said furiously, ¡°But now you are seeking your own death. Who do you think you are to actually want to devour the origin of the World?¡±


    ¡°Protect me.¡±Ye Sheng was toozy to exin, and he said seriously.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±The Void Demon King stared at Ye Sheng and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded seriously and said, ¡°This concerns my future path. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me. This time, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The Void Demon King opened his mouth and closed it again and again. After a few times, he said dejectedly, ¡°As You Wish. You¡¯re courting death. No one can save you.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly. He knew that the Void Demon King was worried about him. If humans wanted to devour the world¡¯s origin, perhaps the mighty figures in the void could do it. The current Ye Sheng definitely could not do it.


    ¡°Void Demon King, believe me. I still have to bring you to face that great enemy of yours.¡±Ye Sheng smiled confidently, then turned around and walked towards the world essence.


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and frowned. He did not know why ye Sheng was so confident.


    ¡°Could it be that Ye Sheng has a trump card that I don¡¯t know about?¡±The Void Demon King guessed.


    ..


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the world origin was like countless nutrients.


    After this world fused with the earth in his dantian, it would gradually be a new world.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s n.


    But it would probably take a long time to implement, because in order to fuse the two worlds, Ye Sheng had to first take out the earth in his dantian.


    He couldn¡¯t do it now.


    But if he couldn¡¯t do it now, it didn¡¯t mean that Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to do it in the future.


    Therefore, he would devour and fuse the origin first. He would use one origin to fuse the two worldster.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s n.


    He looked at the huge world origin, which was like a huge mountain, while he himself was like an ant, which was very humble.


    However, when an ant was awesome, it could raise its own strength by hundreds of times.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and meditated. He closed his eyes. At this moment, his soul jumped out of his sea of consciousness and came to the sky, facing the world origin face to face.


    The World origin was constantly changing. All over the world, tens of thousands of changes were happening in this ce. How could it not change?


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng sitting cross-legged and looked at him in confusion. What was Ye Sheng doing?


    Rumble!


    A vibrating sound came from ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    A World origin quickly spread out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body and directly came into contact with this world origin.


    The void demon king stared wide-eyed and said in disbelief, ¡°World origin, there¡¯s actually a world inside ye Sheng¡¯s body?¡±


    Ye Sheng could not care less about the void demon king and his body could not help but float up. The more world origin surged out from Earth, the more difficult it became for Ye Sheng. He gave it his all.., he controlled the world origin of Earth and devoured the world origin of this world.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The World origin of the Earth started to slowly devour it, making the sound of friction.


    And at this moment, the World origin of this world rebounded. Although it didn¡¯t have consciousness, it still reacted instinctively when faced with danger.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±Ye Sheng growled. True Qi surged out from his body and suppressed the source of the devouring.


    Ye Sheng was unable to suppress the entire world origin, which was too strenuous for him. However, Ye Sheng could suppress the beginning and let the World origin devour it.


    Rumble!


    The world¡¯s origin began to struggle violently, as if it wanted to overturn Ye Sheng.


    ¡°All Gods Pill Furnace, suppress!¡±Ye Sheng said solemnly.


    Dong!


    The all gods pill furnace had yet to absorb the heart¡¯s energy when it flew out and suppressed the world¡¯s origin with Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ka Ka Ka!¡±


    The Earth¡¯s origin rapidly devoured, as if it knew that Ye Sheng was struggling to resist.


    In less than a minute, a chain of origin was devoured.


    Opening a gap, the Earth¡¯s origin began to wage an all-out war.


    Rumble!


    The entire Earth¡¯s origin appeared, like a huge monster, and began to entangle with this world¡¯s origin, before devouring it together.


    This time, this world¡¯s origin struggled violently, letting out a loud sound, but it was useless. A thousand-mile-wide dam was destroyed by an ant nest. There was a gap, and from this gap, it immediately spread to the entire area.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body floated in midair, unable to move. He watched as the origin of the two worlds entangled together.


    From Ye Sheng, it could clearly be seen that the origin of Earth was slowly nibbling away at the origin of this world.


    With every breath, more than ten origin chains were devoured. The origin of Earth grewrger andrger, while the origin of this world gradually shrank.


    Time slowly passed. The Void Demon King saw that Ye Sheng¡¯s world origin had gained the upper hand and eximed, ¡°This kid actually has a that he can control at will. It¡¯s simply inconceivable.¡±


    It was very knowledgeable and naturally knew that Ye Sheng¡¯s world origin had a high chance of winning.


    ¡°You Brat, you want to upgrade your world.¡±Only now did the Void Demon King understand why ye Sheng had asked so many questions about the world¡¯s upgrade. It turned out that they were all for this matter.


    And right at this moment, a figure appeared in thend of origin.


    It was Liu Ru. He had broken through the nine doors and was filled with bewilderment as he looked at the vast expanse of white in thend of origin.


    ¡°Ye Sheng!¡±Liu Ru raised her head and saw him. She was extremely shocked.


    He was the first to rush in and the first to enter the nine doors. She had thought that no one would be faster than her, but who would have thought that Ye Sheng would actually be the first.


    Ye Sheng was simply his nemesis. He had to die.


    Seeing that Ye Sheng was trapped in the air and unable to move, Liu Ru¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled malevolently. ¡°Ye Sheng, this is a chance given by God. You have no strength to fight back now. Let¡¯s see if you can die.¡±

 Chapter 499 - King? (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 44 <i>King? (first update)</i></h4>


    <i>?</i>


    Liu Rushi¡¯s sudden appearance and seeing that Ye Sheng was restricted, he immediately went on a killing rampage. A stream of innate true Qi was spat out and turned into a sharp attack, directly shing towards Ye Sheng¡¯s neck.


    He wanted to cut off Ye Sheng¡¯s neck to vent the hatred in his heart.


    Boom!


    This stream of innate true Qi was a stream of pure true qi that had been tempered thousands of times and stored in one¡¯s heart. This attack immediately turned into a fatal blow.


    Ye Sheng was controlling the world origin to devour it. Seeing this scene, he frowned and said, ¡°Void Demon King, hold him off for a while. I¡¯ll be able to make my move soon.¡±


    The World origin was still a little short of being devoured. Once half of it was devoured, Ye Sheng would be able to move.


    The Void Demon King narrowed its eyes. Seeing this strand of innate true qi, it pped its wings and immediately flew out.


    Peng!


    The demon king of the void directly blocked in front of Ye Sheng. When this strand of innate true qi smashed into its body, it let out a muffled sound, causing the demon king of the Void to stagger and stagger. However, it was not injured yet.


    ¡°This... how is this possible?¡±Liu Ru was dumbfounded. This was the innate true qi that he had nurtured for five hundred years. This strand of innate true qi was refined after absorbing the essence of the sun and the Moon, and after a few rounds of tempering, it was refined over five hundred years, it was Liu Ru¡¯s great killing move. He had always treated it as a backup move. But now, in order to kill Ye Sheng, he had used it.


    However, this innate true qi that Liu Ru had ced high hopes on did not even touch the corner of Ye Sheng¡¯s clothes. It was blocked by one of Ye Sheng¡¯s pet birds.


    Liu Ru was so depressed that she wanted to vomit blood. Her eyes were red as she stared at the great demon king of the void and said fiercely, ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±


    The void demon king bared its teeth and said, ¡°F * CK You, you hit me so hard that it hurts. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t attack, I really wanted to cut you into pieces.¡±


    It was a creature from the void, so its cultivation was naturally not low. It was also a demonic beast, so its physical body was naturally strong. Blocking Liu Ru¡¯s attack would only hurt the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±Liu Ru¡¯s eyes were red and filled with killing intent. He was going crazy. He wished he could pull out his long sword and cut the void demon king into eighteen pieces.


    However, he did not make a move because his first target was ye Sheng.


    ¡°If you want to kill Ye Sheng, you have to step over my body,¡±the Void Demon King said fiercely.


    ¡°Are you courting death? Do you really think that you can be on the same level as me just because you blocked one strand of my innate true qi?¡±Liu Ru growled. True Qi surged behind her back and turned into a flower that was about to bloom, brewing a huge energy attack, it covered the surroundings.


    The void demon king saw this attack and his expression turned bitter. He said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m going to suffer for you.¡±


    No matter how strong his body was, it was only the foundation of his body. The Void Demon King, who could not use his strength, was still at a disadvantage when faced with such an attack.


    Bang Bang!


    The flower floated over. The huge impact caused everything in the surroundings to be absent-minded. The Void Demon King was enveloped in it and his expression became increasingly bitter. He red at Liu Ru and said, ¡°Kill me if you have the ability.¡±


    Liu Ruyan¡¯s eyes turned cold as she shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    World-toppling Lotus!


    This was a move from a void Almighty, and it was extremely powerful. Once it was unleashed, the surrounding space instantly trembled and let out a mournful howl before swallowing the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Ah!¡±The Void Demon King let out a mournful howl as if he was in extreme despair.


    Liu Ruyanughed coldly, ¡°No matter how powerful your body is, you¡¯re still just a stupid bird. You¡¯re not even worth mentioning.¡±


    Ye Sheng still couldn¡¯t move. He looked at her coldly.


    Liu Ru smiled. A trace of joy appeared on her daughter-like face. She said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re like amb waiting to be ughtered. Where¡¯s your glory in the past?¡±


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    ¡°Later?¡±Liu Ru sneered. ¡°Do you still think there¡¯s ater?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make a mistake. Now, please die.¡±Liu Ruyan¡¯s fingers were like a sword, just like Ye Sheng¡¯s previous attacks.


    A sword that shattered mountains and rivers, a sword that overturned the sun and moon, and a sword that was iparably sharp!


    He wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    ng!


    This sword made a clear sound in the air, followed closely by a terrifying and powerful killing intent.


    It swept through the world!


    Liu Rushi looked on happily. Ye Sheng was about to die. His greatest enemy, his greatest enemy, would be reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Beauty, I told you that if you want to kill Ye Sheng, you have to step over my corpse.¡±A voice that was gnashing his teeth sounded. It was filled with dense resentment. He used extreme speed to block the sword in front of him, and his wings covered the path ahead.


    Puchi!


    The Void Demon King¡¯s wings were pierced through, and it was in so much pain that it bared its teeth. It was filled with hatred and cursed, ¡°You little girl, you¡¯ve really hurt me. Later, I¡¯ll Have Ye Sheng bring you back and make you a bed-warming girl.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±Liu Ru was furious. He hated it the most when people said that he looked like a woman. Not only did the void demon king vite this rule, but it was even more serious. He wanted to make him a bed-warming girl?


    It was intolerable. Liu Ru flew up and covered the sky with her palm. It was like a heavenly stele, directly suppressing it.


    ¡°I want to see how long you canst.¡±Liu Ru let out a long howl.


    Rumble!


    A huge explosion sounded. Because the void demon king could not use his energy, he could only take this attack head on. Immediately, he was smashed onto the world origin, causing the origin to fiercely intertwine.


    ¡°MOTHERF * cker, if this goes on, I¡¯m going to die.¡±The Void Demon King spat out blood. Even with his powerful body, he could not withstand such attacks a few times.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how much longer do you need?¡±The void demon king asked weakly.


    Liu Ru, on the other hand, sneered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    A sharp sword qi condensed and shot out, just like the previous attack.


    But this time, the Void Demon King was powerless. He had been beaten up a little too harshly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re on your own,¡±the Void Demon King said powerlessly.


    This sword Qi was like a river of spring water, and there were tens of thousands of runes flickering within. This was a rune sword technique.


    When this sword attack was sent out, Liu Ru¡¯s expression was cold, and her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    The void demon king weakly fell beside the world origin and his aura weakened.


    Ye Sheng coldly looked at Liu Ru and his entire body was filled with killing intent.


    All of this seemed to have frozen. Only the world origin was still entangled together, forming a strange scene.


    If one looked carefully, the Earth origin was devouring the World origin.


    Furthermore, this devouring had been going on for a very long time. As such, the rate of devouring had reached half.


    Ye Sheng was able to move.


    He raised his hand, and just like Liu Ru, his fingers were like swords.


    Rumble!


    The entire world and the essence roared, causing Liu Ru¡¯s face to fall as she watched in terror.


    ¡°This... how... could this be... ?¡±Liu Ru began to stutter. She actually saw Ye Sheng¡¯s body of Daoist magic being wrapped up by the essence of the world. It was as if the essence of the world had submitted to Ye Sheng and lifted him up high, he was like a supreme king.

 Chapter 500 - gather in one hall (second watch)

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 45: gather in one hall (second watch)</h4>


    The World origin revolved around Ye Sheng and lifted him up high, looking down at Liu Rushi like a supreme king.


    Liu Rushi¡¯s sword came.


    The Rune Sword, which contained Liu Rushi¡¯s hope and faith, exploded with great power at this moment.


    Rumble!


    The sword swept up a violent aura and directly charged over.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a Supreme King? Aren¡¯t you still going to die?¡±Liu Rushi¡¯s expression was savage as he said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he sneered, ¡°When I was still weak, you didn¡¯t kill me. This is the most wrong thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life.¡±


    Liu rushi roared, ¡°Cut the crap and go die.¡±


    The runic sword hacked over.


    Bang!


    Carrying an enormous aura, the runic sword erged. It was as if the world was supporting it. With a terrifying might, it directly hacked over.


    This attack filled Liu Ru with confidence.


    His five hundred years of hard work and five hundred years of hard work were all in this sword.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the sword tore through the sky and arrived in front of Ye Sheng.


    The violent wind swept up ye Sheng¡¯s clothes and hair, but it didn¡¯t change ye Sheng¡¯s expression.


    Cold.


    Cold as if this sword wasn¡¯t shing at him.


    ¡°Time stands still!¡±


    Ye Sheng said coldly. Everything in the surroundings immediately stopped. It was as if the moment the clock turned, it stopped and never fell to the next moment.


    This runic sword stopped three inches away from the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    The monstrous aura turned into a ferocious appearance and froze at this moment.


    Liu Ruyan was also frozen there. She widened her eyes and couldn¡¯t move at all. All that was left was her eyeballs rolling around.


    The Great Void Demon King was the same.


    In the entirend of origin, only ye Sheng could move.


    Layers of stairs appeared in the void. The origin paved a path to the heavens for Ye Sheng as he walked down step by step.


    ¡°The difference between you and me didn¡¯t happen in the beginning. After that, you never had a chance. Now, you and I are like Heaven and earth. The origin of this world is mine. As for you, you can die in peace,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    Liu Ru¡¯s pupils contracted violently. She rolled her eyes in terror, as if she wanted to beg Ye Sheng for mercy.


    Ye Sheng ignored her. He raised a finger.


    The straight finger was snow-white and clean. It was as slender as a young girl¡¯s.


    ¡°This finger will take away your soul. If you had left this world after absorbing the void Almighty¡¯s inheritance, then everything would have been fine. Why did you stay behind? Why did you make an enemy out of me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold, his words were light, and his fingers emitted wisps of pure white light.


    Liu Rushi¡¯s pupils constricted. He tried to use a single nce to make ye Sheng understand that he was begging for mercy.


    But he still failed.


    Ye Sheng might have seen it, but he ignored it and said, ¡°After you injured the Void Demon King, you were destined to die. Now, bid farewell to this world.¡±


    One finger.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s finger pointed at the center of Liu Rushi¡¯s brows


    Liu Rushi¡¯s pupils instantly dimmed. Then, his entire aura directly fell from the peak to the bottom.


    Buzz Buzz!


    The surrounding space instantly became rxed, and the static effect disappeared.


    Ye Sheng also gasped for breath and muttered, ¡°Borrowing the power of the world¡¯s origin is really exhausting too much.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s enormous true qi could only hold on for a short while, and this was even after the earth origin had swallowed half of the World origin.


    The Void Demon King flew up andnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. He said in surprise, ¡°When did you get a world origin?¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°When you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    The Void Demon King rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Are your injuries okay?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a flesh wound. I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while,¡±the void demon king said nonchntly. Its skin was rough and its flesh was thick. It was not an injury that could not be cured.


    Only then did ye Sheng rx. He looked at the two worlds¡¯origin entangled together and was still devouring. However, the speed was getting faster and faster.


    ¡°This world¡¯s origin can be considered to have been devoured by you. What benefits can you get?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    What benefits?


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any benefits for the time being.¡±


    The Earth¡¯s World origin had devoured this world¡¯s World origin. If the two worlds could immediately fuse and undergo a transformation, then ye Sheng would receive great benefits. This world could be said to be ye Sheng¡¯s golden core.


    However, the problem now was that the Earth¡¯s golden core could not be taken out from the Dantian. The two worlds could not immediately fuse, so there was no benefit to be gained.


    The World origin had to operate the rules of these two worlds at the same time. Ye Sheng was also unable toprehend it. It was too huge.


    ¡°However, my path after this is much smoother.¡±Ye Sheng smiled.


    At this moment, old Xuanwu¡¯s figure appeared. He walked out from behind a door. The first thing he saw was Ye Sheng, and the second was Liu Ru.


    ¡°You killed this person?¡±The old Xuanwu asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°He broke his promise. Naturally, he has to die.¡±


    The old Xuanwu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s too easy for him. If I catch him, I will at least torture him. How can I let him die so easily?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and did notment.


    ¡°The ether void was not absorbed by him, right?¡±The old Xuanwu¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he asked.


    Ye Sheng pointed with his finger and said, ¡°In the world¡¯s origin, is that Wisp of blue matter?¡±


    The old Xuanwu was immediately overjoyed and rushed in impatiently. He avoided the world¡¯sws and absorbed the ether void.


    Ye Sheng did not snatch it from him. This old Xuanwu had waited for 20,000 years for something. If he snatched it now, he would not rest until he was dead.


    Although ye Sheng had swallowed the origin of this world, his own strength had not increased by too much. He still did not want to sh with the old Xuanwu.


    ¡°You did well. I owe you one.¡±The old Xuanwu said firmly. After obtaining the ether void, he was in a great mood. The thing that he had been looking forward to all this time had finallye to an end. He could leave this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I can help you, senior.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly. The favor the old Xuanwu owed him now waspletely useless to him.


    Other than the old Xuanwu, Ye Sheng was invincible in the world. As long as he made a breakthrough, the old Xuanwu was no match for Ye Sheng either.


    In this world, Ye Sheng was already standing at the highest peak.


    One after another, the people in the nine doors all came to thend of origin.


    Without the world consciousness stopping them, they would not be trapped inside and would be able to quicklye out.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain, Great Qin, and the immortal tribesmen all looked at the World origin world, and they were all incredibly shocked.


    The ten million chains that were entangled together shocked everyone.


    ¡°Is this the World origin world?¡±Qin Ershi asked in a daze.


    ¡°Where is the origin that can improve the fate of my immortal nsmen?¡±The Immortal nsman asked.


    ¡°This origin is so vast, we must seize the time toprehend it,¡±the seven monsters of Tianshan said.

 Chapter 501 - , comprehending the origin (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 46,prehending the origin (third update)</h4>


    ¡°There are many origins in the world. Different chains of origins manage different things. If you want to improve your fate, you need to find your own chain of origins.¡±Old Xuanwu was in a good mood, he took the initiative to exin to the Changsheng nsmen.


    The Changsheng nsmen immediately understood, but looking at these tens of millions of origins, they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    How Long would it take to find it?


    The members of the upper five lineages all had bitter expressions on their faces. There were too many of them..,


    ¡°Let¡¯s slowly search.¡±Changsheng wild sighed, and then began to carefully search one by one.


    At this moment, every member of the longevity n was searching. They weren¡¯t cking off. This was a problem rted to the reproduction of their race. Even if they didn¡¯t like each other, at this moment, they let go of their suspicions, they were wholeheartedly working hard for the future of the longevity tribe.


    As for the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain, they were looking at the origin. They were all searching for a quiet ce to slowlyprehend it.


    Qin Ershi and his big sister were alsoprehending it. This was a rare opportunity.


    At the scene, only ye Sheng and old Xuanwu did notprehend it.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, I¡¯m going out. Take care of yourself,¡±old Xuanwu said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was not surprised. The old Xuanwu was not interested in the origin. He had gotten what he wanted the most. The next thing he wanted was to leave this world.


    He could not wait any longer. He entered the void and made aplete breakthrough.


    ¡°Have a safe trip, senior,¡±Ye Sheng congratted him.


    The old Xuanwu, who had waited for 20,000 years, finally got what he wanted. Ye Sheng was also happy for him.


    ¡°Hahaha, I will pay attention. This small pond will not be able to trap the hidden dragon. You have more potential than me, reaching this level at such a young age. This is not your final destination, it should be your starting point. I am looking forward to hearing your news in the Void.¡±The old Xuanwuughed loudly, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°We will meet in the Void.¡±


    He would go to the void.


    But before he went, he had to settle things in this world so that he could be at ease.


    Old Xuanwu patted ye Sheng on the shoulder and didn¡¯t say anything else. He directly left the origin world.


    Ye Sheng watched old Xuanwu leave. Then, he turned to look at the huge origin chain and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have finally reached this step. I thought you would have to wait for a few more decades, but I didn¡¯t expect that a few years would be enough.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you spend less time?¡±


    ¡°I just have a surreal feeling. Your cultivation speed is really too fast. In the Small World, you can be considered the fastest group of people,¡±the Void Demon King praised Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Void Demon King, you should recuperate well. I want to continueprehending the origin and increase the number of dao charms in order to break through,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Alright,¡±the Great Void Demon King said obediently. He left Ye Sheng and recuperated on his own. He did not want to disturb ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and meditated as he looked at the massive origin. He had alreadyprehended one time origin. The next step was to continueprehending it.


    The dao charm in Ye Sheng¡¯s body began to boil. Lightning, five elements, yin-yang, reincarnation, time, space, all of these were superimposed together.


    Layers of Dao rhythm appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes,yer afteryer, making him seem incredibly mysterious.


    Ye Sheng was within these origins,prehending the Dao rhythm just like everyone else.


    For a time, the origin space became quiet, and everyone was busy with their own matters.


    Ye Sheng wasprehending the origins, and the Sky Mountain Seven Monsters were alsoprehending the origins. Great Qin¡¯s people were alsoprehending the origins, and only the immortal tribesmen were continuously searching for them.


    Facing the dense origin, the 20 or so immortal tribesmen did not choose toprehend it to improve themselves.


    All they wanted to do was to improve their race¡¯s reproduction, and they could not allow the immortal tribesmen topletely decline.


    Normally, earth and the other elements were ipatible with each other, and they did not like each other. They wanted topletely devour each other.


    But now, these people were working together to save a race that was on the verge of extinction, a race that had once been glorious, a race that they shared.


    Time passed minute by minute, and Ye Sheng waspletely immersed inprehending his own dao rhythm. The rest of the people were also busy with their own matters.


    The Changsheng nsmen were still continuously investigating all sorts of situations to ensure that they would definitely find the world origin that would change the fate of the race.


    Seven days passed.


    The Aura within Ye Sheng¡¯s body started to fluctuate as he advanced towards the seventh level of the Void realm. When his dao rhyme increased to 3,000, the seventh level of the Void realm would naturally copse.


    After Ye Sheng broke through, there were no lightning tribtions in this origin world. He estimated that once he left, the Lightning tribtions would descend.


    With 3,000 dao rhyme augmenting him, Ye Sheng was almost able to improve his origin body to his chest.


    ¡°While I still have time, I shouldprehend more dao charms andplete my origin bodypletely.¡±Ye Sheng determined his goal.


    The origin body was one of the things that Ye Sheng went against the heavens and created. As a result, he even suffered the baptism of the heavenly tribtion and was struck from the first level of the Void realm all the way until now.


    Because Ye Sheng had the help of the origin world, hisprehension speed was much faster than others.


    The Earth¡¯s origin had alreadypletely devoured this world¡¯s origin. Ye Sheng could be said to be the master of This World, soprehending the Dao rhythm was still very simple.


    And there was still more than a month before Beauty Zhou gave birth. Ye Sheng had to rush back, so within this month, he had toplete the origin body.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng sank intoprehending the world¡¯s origin again.


    One Day!


    Two days!


    Three days!


    ..


    Half a monthter, Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm reached 7,000. It spread throughout Ye Sheng¡¯s body, except for his head.


    More than half of the origin body had beenpleted.


    The others had also obtained a great harvest.


    After unremitting efforts and searching day and night, the Changsheng nsmen finally found a goal to improve.


    More than 20 emptiness realm experts worked together and slowly improved the n¡¯s reproductive ability.


    Sometimes, Ye Sheng would look at them and reveal a trace of a smile to cheer them on before continuing toprehend the Dao rhythm.


    Another half a month passed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm reached 10,000.


    10,000 dao rhythm. Within this one month, his cultivation had been directly pushed to the 10th level of the emptiness realm, and he was only one step away from the 11th level of the emptiness realm.


    The four lightning tribtions he had umted were also stacking up. When he got out, it would definitely be a violent baptism.


    However, Ye Sheng could no longer care about these things. His origin body¡¯s goal had already reached the final step.


    His head had been transformed.


    At this moment, the space between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows was emitting a faint light. One could clearly see that ye Sheng¡¯s entire body had be transparent.


    Ye Sheng began to evolve towards a higher level.


    Dao Yun had reced his flesh and blood, his veins, his organs, and his bones.


    Ye Sheng had already be a high-dimensional life form, and he was no longer a simple human.


    Of course, this was only the initial stage, and Ye Sheng still needed to work hard after that.


    When Ye Shengpleted the first step of the origin body¡¯s breakthrough, his entire aura was like an abyss, pressing down on the void until it trembled. The people of the origin world all looked at Ye Sheng in astonishment, and they were all extremely astonished.


    After a period of time where they didn¡¯t care, Ye Sheng broke through to the eleventh level of the void stage.


    Yes, after his origin body broke through, he directly crossed the tenth level of the Void Stage and arrived at the eleventh level of the void stage.

 Chapter 502 - returning home (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 47, returning home (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng had gained too much from this trip to the Pure Land.


    He had swallowed the world¡¯s origin and found an opportunity for Earth¡¯s advancementter on.


    Afterprehending 10,000 Dao rhythms, he had sessfully condensed his origin body at the first stage.


    His cultivation had broken through from the sixth level of the emptiness realm to the eleventh level of the emptiness realm. The current Ye Sheng was invincible in this world.


    Even if old Xuanwu was here, Ye Sheng could still say that he hadpletely defeated him,


    in a month¡¯s time, Ye Sheng was not prepared to go into closed door cultivation anymore.


    He could have directly broken through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm and ascended into the void at that time.


    However, Ye Sheng was not willing to do so. There were still many things that he had notpleted in this world.


    ¡°You guys continue to go into closed door cultivation toprehend. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and said to everyone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to break through?¡±The totem inheritor asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and revealed a trace of a smile, saying: ¡°My wife is going to give birth, I have to go back.¡±


    The rest of the people also came to a sudden realization, knowing that this was a major event in Ye Sheng¡¯s life, they no longer tried to persuade him.


    Ye Sheng brought the void demon king and left through the nine doors, arriving in front of the pce, and then directly extended his hand and shed.


    Rumble!


    A crack appeared in the Pure Land, and Ye Sheng left through it.


    The ck Sea region was originally clear and sunny, but when Ye Sheng appeared, heaven and earth sensed it, and the wind moved, the clouds surged, and thunder rumbled, and dark clouds covered it.


    The sea region within a few thousand Li became a scene of Doomsday.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s lightning tribtion from the seventh level to the eleventh level of the Void realm had been superimposed so many times, and it was already extremely violent.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng even opened the Pantheon Pill Furnace and released the Thunder Tribtion that he had yet to transcend from the sixth level of the Void Realm.


    Rumble!


    This made the Thunder Tribtion even more violent.


    After these thunder tribtions were superimposed, it was already not inferior to the one that old Xuanwu wanted to transcend.


    Ye Sheng let the Void Demon King leave first, and he stood under the Thunder Tribtion alone. His expression was calm, and his hands were behind his back as he said indifferently, ¡°The current you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Bang!


    The lightning tribtion struck ye Sheng directly.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s body flickered as he directly absorbed the Lightning Tribtion this time.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body had already turned into the origin body. With the Lightning Dao Rhythm, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Lightning Tribtion at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to strike again and again. Why don¡¯t I directly devour all of You?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he took a step forward and entered the Lightning Tribtion. Then, he opened his mouth and fiercely sucked in.


    The whale devoured the world!


    The lightning tribtion that covered a radius of several thousand li and could kill the old Xuanwu waspletely unable to withstand ye Sheng¡¯s devouring. It was pulled into Ye Sheng¡¯s body and ruthlessly squeezed.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The Lightning in Ye Sheng¡¯s body was not in a hurry to do evil. Instead, it was broken down and digested by various dao charms to enrich himself.


    This was a shocking scene that made people tremble in fear. When a human faced the lightning tribtion, he was like a supreme heavenly demon. When he devoured it, his speed was extremely fast.


    Rumble!


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s devouring, this lightning tribtion let out a loud sound as he struggled with all his might. He wanted to Chop Ye Sheng to death, but it was to no avail.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was no longer afraid of this lightning tribtion.


    It took less than three minutes for ye Sheng to devour the entire tribtion.


    Ugh!


    Ye Sheng burped as purple lightning surrounded his body. However, within a few minutes, the Lightning waspletely used up and returned to its original state.


    The current Ye Sheng was invincible.


    The demon king of the void saw this and eximed, ¡°Your strength is simply terrifying.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°The stronger you are, the stronger you can deal with your enemy.¡±


    The demon king of the Void became excited. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can definitely defeat that bastard.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not talk more about this with the demon king of the Void. His heart had already flown to Xianyang.


    There, Beauty Zhou was waiting for him, and his daughter was waiting for him.


    Ye Sheng did not care about the ck Sea region, the Pure Land, or the origin of the world.


    He brought the demon king of the void and rushed to Xianyang at a speed that surpassed his limits.


    In just one day, Ye Sheng had crossed thousands of mountains and rivers and arrived in front of Xianyang.


    Xianyang was still the same Xianyang.


    The people were still the same as before.


    No matter how the outside world changed, how high-level cultivators fought, or how many people died, it did not change much for the people at the bottom.


    With Great Qin around, the people could live in peace.


    Ye Sheng stood at the city gate and looked at the ordinary people, revealing a trace of an ordinary smile.


    He had entered Xianyang.


    Even though everyone knew what he looked like, Ye Sheng was walking on the streets of Xianyang and no one could recognize him without any disguise.


    This was because Ye Sheng¡¯s realm had reached an unfathomable level. No one could recognize him without any disguise.


    Xianyang, quasi-saint¡¯s mansion.


    Beauty Zhou was here.


    After Ye Sheng returned, he walked to the gate. The soldiers guarding the gate seemed to not see Ye Sheng and allowed him to enter.


    The quasi-sage manor had been under martialw for the past few days, and countless nannies had rushed over. The midwives who hade out from the imperial pce were extremely skilled, and they had delivered many children. Nothing had happened.


    Because Beauty Zhou was about to give birth, the newly ascended emperor did not dare to be careless. He immediately ordered the best midwives and the best tonics to be sent over to ensure that nothing would happen.


    Ye Sheng walked past these people, and no one noticed him.


    In Beauty Zhou¡¯s boudoir, she was lyingfortably on the bed with a big belly. She was squinting her eyes and sleeping lightly.


    Ye Sheng walked to the side of the bed and looked at Beauty Zhou¡¯s slightly fleshy face because of her pregnancy. He felt a great pity for her.


    The Void Demon King tactfully left, leaving only ye Sheng and beauty Zhou in the room.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze fixed on beauty zhou, causing her eyelids to blink and slowly open.


    ¡°I was dreaming again.¡±After seeing Ye Sheng, Beauty Zhou mumbled in a daze.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s unyielding heart was instantly broken. He held onto Beauty Zhou¡¯s hand lovingly and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Beauty Zhou woke up at this moment. She looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and left and right. When she realized that Ye Sheng was not injured, she heaved a sigh of relief and tears fell, she said happily, ¡°I knew it. You will definitelye back before our child is born.¡±


    Ye Sheng picked up beauty Zhou and gently surrounded her. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving from now on. I¡¯ll apany you and the child.¡±


    Beauty Zhou said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded his head firmly. Nothing couldpare to Beauty Zhou and the child now. Even if the heavenly king came, Ye Sheng would not see him.


    ¡°The midwife said that our daughter will be out in a few days. When that timees, we will be a family of three.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled sweetly. This smile was exactly the same as when Ye Sheng met her back then.


    After a few years, Ye Sheng realized that he still could not resist Beauty Zhou¡¯s smile.


    He was no longer the number one in the world because Beauty Zhou could easily defeat Ye Sheng.


    ¡°When your daughteres out, I¡¯ll bring you to see the beauty of this world,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, bring your daughter. Let¡¯s go together.¡±Beauty Zhou smiled happily and nestled in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms, feeling extremely at ease.

 Chapter 503 - three years (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 48, three years (5th update)</h4>


    Very few people knew that Ye Sheng had returned. He did not go out either. He stayed in his father-inw¡¯s mansion and apanied Beauty Zhou, waiting for his child to be born.


    He had lived two lives. Ye Sheng was still looking forward to his first child.


    As a new father, he did not know what to do. In any case, he had been staying by Beauty Zhou¡¯s side the past few days, asking about her well-being.


    Seeing Ye Sheng like this, Beauty Zhou felt incredibly happy and radiant. Her mood was good, and it was good for her health.


    The turmoil in the outside world had nothing to do with Ye Sheng. Even when Qin III, who had just ascended the throne, asked to see Ye Sheng, he refused.


    After Qin II and his big sister returned from the origin world, they wouldpletely retire, and Great Qin would be handed over to the seventh prince.


    Qin II had more than ten sons, and the seventh prince was quite unremarkable. No one had expected that he would seed in ascending the throne.


    Quasi-sage Zhou Yuan said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Qin 3rd and Qin 2nd are very simr. They were the kind of people who were not so famous when they were princes. They diligently studied all kinds of knowledge, the principles of governing the country, and the type of people who kept a low profile and bided their time. Qin 2nd had long been testing this seventh prince. He had been sent to a remote area to be an official. After a few years, his governance was well organized and he carried out a benevolent policy. That was why he was recognized by Qin 2nd. He was called back and entrusted with an important task.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He understood, but he still did not n to meet the new emperor.


    ¡°Ye Hong was still killed by me. Big sister will retire with Qin Ershi. After Yin ¡®er gives birth, I will bring them around the world. From now on, they will retire,¡±Ye Sheng said to his father-inw.


    Zhou yuan sighed, ¡°The older generation will be leaving soon. I will stay for five years. After five years, I will resign to help the new emperor stabilize the situation and control the situation.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Father-inw, tell this new emperor that I have no interest in politics and don¡¯t want to be the second ye Hong. Let him not worry.¡±


    Zhou Yuan nodded and then got up to leave.


    Ye Sheng continued to apany Beauty Zhou.


    Another three days passed. Beauty Zhou¡¯s amniotic fluid broke. The midwives helped her into the room and began to deliver the baby.


    Ye Sheng stood outside the room and waited silently.


    Although he was very powerful, he did not know how to deliver a baby. These midwives were all experienced experts, so ye Sheng did not have to worry about anything happening.


    Beauty Zhou was, after all, a cultivator. Her strength had reached the Xiantian realm, so her foundation was much better than other weak women.


    Ye Sheng was like a statue. He did not move at all and waited silently.


    Two hourster, apanied by Beauty Zhou¡¯s screams, the baby¡¯s cry sounded, and Ye Sheng immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    Not long after, the midwife came out to report the good news, ¡°Congrattions, sir. It¡¯s a daughter. Mother and daughter are safe.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and took out some gold to give to her.


    ¡°Take good care of the child. I¡¯ll go and see Madam,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The midwife received the gold respectfully and looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back. She was very surprised. Instead of seeing the child immediately, she went to see Madam. This rtionship was really deep.


    In the room, Beauty Zhou was lying on the bed with a pale face. The bedding was covered. After the child was born, everything was taken care of. The child was carried out to wash up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡±This was the first thing that Beauty Zhou said when she saw Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng exined carefully before calming beauty Zhou down. The midwife quickly brought the child over.


    Ye Sheng took it over carefully and looked at it carefully. This daughter¡¯s skin was very white and her hair was very thick. Her nose looked very simr to Ye Sheng¡¯s. In any case, the more Ye Sheng looked at it, the happier he felt.


    ¡°This is our child.¡±Ye Sheng ced the child beside Beauty Zhou so that she could touch and see it.


    Beauty Zhou revealed a motherly smile and said sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of my hard work to give birth. Yun ¡®er.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at her with a smile. He had long thought of his daughter¡¯s name. Ye Yun ¡®er, her nickname was Yun ¡®er.


    The family of three was warm and calm. The midwives all left.


    ..


    Ever since the child was born, Ye Sheng did not go out for a month. He stayed at home to apany Beauty Zhou and the child.


    A monthter, ye Yun ¡®er had grown up a little. She was lively, yful, and very cute. She was hugged by Ye Sheng every day.


    The number one expert in the world had be a ve to his daughter and wife. Her status in the family had plummeted.


    However, Ye Sheng enjoyed it.


    A monthter, Beauty Zhou¡¯s body had recovered, and her cultivation was slowly recovering. With Ye Sheng¡¯s powerful resources, Beauty Zhou recovered very quickly.


    They soon left Xianyang and began to travel around the world.


    The first stop was the Sky Mountain. The seven monsters in the sky had all returned, and thend of origin was closed. It would probably take many years to open it again.


    Thend of origin was closed by Ye Sheng on his own initiative. The Earth¡¯s origin and the origin of this world had merged into one, and there was a lot to adapt to. Ye Sheng had given them two months toprehend the origin, which was enough.


    The things that they hadprehended in these two months, to them, transcending the tribtion was no longer a problem.


    This time, Ye Sheng¡¯s trip to the sky mountain was mainly to see senior Xu, the totem inheritor, and the beautiful scenery on the mountain.


    Under the White Snow, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou donnedrge coats and strolled in the snow. Beauty Zhou, who had given birth to a child, was still dressed as a young girl. Her beauty was soul-stirring, and her yfulness added a hint of calmness, causing ye Sheng to be unable to put it down.


    Ye Yun ¡®er was taken care of by senior Xu for a few days. Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou strolled around the sky mountain without any worries, and then they bid farewell to senior Xu and the others.


    The second stop was the grasnd. This was the ce where Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou decided on their rtionship, and it was also the ce where Ye Sheng truly rose to prominence.


    The chaotic city was now bing more and more popr. Everyone in the world knew that this was Ye Sheng¡¯s territory, and no one dared to provoke it.


    The grand advisor¡¯s cultivation had long since broken through to the golden core stage. Now that he had a few hundred years of life left, hepletely treated the chaos city as a ce that he would fight for his entire life, and he worked hard to build it. Now, the Chaos City had a total of one million people, it had be thergest trading ground between Great Qin and the grasnds.


    After staying in the chaos city for a few days, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou went to the depths of the grasnds, went to the sword-wielding old man¡¯s hometown to herd horses, and went to thend of ice and snow toprehend the essence.


    After returning from the Prairie, Ye Sheng brought Beauty Zhou overseas to y a punch overseas. The variousrge inds and various customs also went to the Great Zhou¡¯s country.


    The current guardian of the Great Zhou, Daoist Qiu, wanted to meet Ye Sheng and pay respects to him as a junior, but Ye Sheng refused.


    He didn¡¯t want to participate in any battles, and only wanted to apany Beauty Zhou to travel around the world.


    After returning from the sea, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou went to Mount Longhu again, to the Sea of flowers where second sister was, and went to many ces.


    Three yearster, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou returned to Mount Longhu.


    During these three years, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had broken through to the twelfth level of the emptiness realm early on, and the Lightning Tribtion had passed as well.


    As for Beauty Zhou, her cultivation had also broken through to the emptiness realm under the assistance of Ye Sheng.


    Three yearster, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou came to Mount Longhu again, intending to settle down here in the future.

 Chapter 504 - Chapter One, farewell to the world (6th update)

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter One, farewell to the world (6th update)</h4>


    On Mount Longhu, Ye Sheng¡¯s family was reunited with master and two senior brothers.


    After three years of not seeing each other, Dao Ming had also grown up. He was young and energetic, and was in the prime of his youth. He had gained his own name among the young cultivators on Mount Longhu and in the world.


    Eldest senior brother had gradually taken over Mount Longhu. Although Priest Qingxu was still the sect master of Mount Longhu, he delegated authority to everything. He focused on his cultivation and waited for his breakthrough, not caring about the matters on Mount Longhu anymore.


    Eldest Brother Duanmu Yu did well, and he became more and more stable.


    ¡°Junior brother, you have settled down here this time. We can get together more often in the future.¡±Duanmu Yu was very happy. In the past few years, he had be the next sect master of Mount Longhu. He had grown too much, but he also missed the days when he was a cksmith on Chang ¡®an street in Xianyang.


    He only needed to focus on cultivation. He did not need to think about other days. They would never return.


    When Duanmu Yu saw Ye Sheng again, she would remember the joy of killing together with Ye Sheng on Chang ¡®an street.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll get together more often in the future.¡±


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with gentle eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was holding a three-year-old child in her arms, Ye Yun ¡®er.


    In the past few years, ye Yun ¡®er had grown up a lot. As a three-year-old, Ye Sheng had toy a solid foundation for her every night,b her meridians, improve her physique, andy a solid foundation for her cultivation in the future, therefore, she looked much older than children of the same age. The three-year-old ye Yun ¡®er was already like a five-or six-year-old girl. She was extremely beautiful and had inherited the merits of Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re already at the twelfth level of the Void Realm, right?¡±Priest Qingxu asked.


    Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming both looked at Ye Sheng curiously.


    Ye Sheng nodded calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve broken through to the twelfth level of the Void Realm.¡±


    ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t expect that before I reached the twelfth level of the Void realm, I¡¯ve nurtured a disciple at the twelfth level of the Void Realm. There are also two other seedlings that can reach the twelfth level of the Void Realm. I have no regrets in this life.¡±Priest Qingxuughed loudly, he was very proud. These three disciples were all chosen by his sharp eyes. And now, it proved that his choice wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Ye Sheng and the other two were all rare geniuses.


    Ye Sheng and Duanmu Yu Dao Ming looked at each other and Toasted Priest Qingxu together, thanking this father-like master.


    If it weren¡¯t for Priest Qingxu, they wouldn¡¯t be where they are today. Duanmu Yu might have been a poor farmer for the rest of his life, and Dao Ming might have be a gangster on the streets. As for Ye Sheng, he would probably have been suppressed by ye Hong when he was in Jixia Academy, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stir up any waves.


    Priest Qingxu was the nobleman in their lives.


    Ye Sheng, his master, and his senior brothers drank together and chatted about some things. Theyughed heartily, shed tears of sorrow, cried, andughed, like madmen. The gathering only ended when the Willows Rose on the Moon.


    After it ended, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou came to a quiet bamboo forest. This would be their home from now on.


    ¡°Daddy, are you leaving?¡±The moment she stepped into the house, Xiao Yun ¡®er suddenly raised her head and stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He did not understand how Xiao Yun ¡®er could tell?


    Beauty Zhou squatted down and said, ¡°Daddy is only going to work hard for his goal. He is not leaving us. Daddy wille back.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at beauty Zhou and said, ¡°Xiao Yun ¡®er, let¡¯s Make a promise. When you¡¯re ten years old, Daddy will definitelye back, okay?¡±


    Xiao Yun ¡®er counted with her fingers and then pouted. ¡°That¡¯s still seven years away.¡±


    ¡°Seven years is very fast. Mommy will be at home with you,¡±Beauty Zhou said gently,


    xiao Yun ¡®er was still not very happy.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou helplessly. His daughter was very dependent on Ye Sheng, and Ye Sheng also doted on her from the bottom of his heart, but he had to leave.


    ¡°Go to bed with Mommy. Let Daddy Sleep alone today. who asked him to make our Xiao Yun ¡®er unhappy?¡±Beauty Zhou said as she held Xiao Yun ¡®er¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Yun ¡®er shook her head and smiled at Ye Sheng. ¡°Daddy, I was waiting for you to bring me a present for my tenth birthday. You said that in your hometown, children must have birthday presents when they are ten years old.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Pinky swear.¡±


    Xiao Yun ¡®er stretched out her white fingers and Pinky swore an agreement with Ye Sheng. Then, she obediently went to sleep with Beauty Zhou. ¡°Daddy, Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand and watched the mother and daughter leave.


    After letting out a long sigh of relief, Ye Sheng came to the outside of the bamboo forest. He looked at the sky full of stars and fell into deep thought.


    The sky full of stars was filled with all sorts of different worlds. In the void, it was iparably vast, and no one did not want to go.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King had agreed to apany his wife and daughter for three years before leaving this world and entering the Void to explore the vast and mysterious universe together with it.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s goal.


    Just as Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts were running wild, a pair of arms wrapped around Ye Sheng¡¯s waist, and his entire body was pressed against Ye Sheng.


    ¡°How long will you be gone for this time?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be back before my daughter turns ten.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t people who ascend not allowed to return?¡±Beauty Zhou asked suspiciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s someone else. This world has its own rules, and it won¡¯t allow people who have surpassed the twelfth level of the Void Realm to enter,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°Then why did Liu Ru obtain the Almighty¡¯s inheritance and the Void Demon King enter as well?¡±Beauty Zhou asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°That¡¯s because their strength has exceeded the upper limit of this world. That¡¯s why they entered,¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    Beauty Zhou understood. Then, she said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Are you going to make a promise to me?¡±


    Ye Sheng turned around, looked at Beauty Zhou, and nodded.


    The things that he had promised Beauty Zhou were allpleted without any dy.


    ¡°When I have a certain foundation in the void, I wille and take you and my daughter over. This world is in the void, in the universe, it¡¯s just a grain of sand in the Ganges. We want to go to a higher and more vast world,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    Beauty Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Marry the chicken and marry the dog. As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m willing to follow. Good luck.¡±


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou and did not say anything. They looked at the bright moonlight together.


    Oh!


    Under the moonlight, a huge bird flew over. Under the moonlight, it was extremely huge.


    The Void Demon King.


    It came to urge ye Sheng. The three-year period was up. Ye Sheng needed to go to the void.


    When Beauty Zhou saw the Void Demon King, she took the initiative to leave Ye Sheng and said, ¡°Go. I¡¯ll take good care of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Beauty Zhou nodded and revealed a sweet smile. It was the same as when they first met. It was deeply imprinted in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind and heart.


    Ye Sheng remembered this smile. His body flew directly into the void and came to the back of the Void Demon King. His eyes were bright as he said, ¡°Go to the sea to transcend the tribtion.¡±


    Now That Ye Sheng wanted to enter the void, he also had to transcend the 12yers of thunder tribtion.


    The Great Demon King of the void let out a long howl and said cheerfully, ¡°Void, your great demon king has returned.¡±

 Chapter 505 - Chapter two, the past of the Void Demon King (chapter seven)

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter two, the past of the Void Demon King (chapter seven)</h4>


    The one who was happiest when entering the void was the Void Demon King. It was as if it was overjoyed as it brought Ye Sheng to the beach at full speed.


    Ye Sheng sat on the back of the Void Demon King, the wind whistling past his ears.


    ¡°Void Demon King, what is your real name?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the Void Demon King and asked. He had wanted to ask this question for a long time.


    The Void Demon King was definitely not its real name. It imed to be the demon king in the Void, but this was definitely not its real name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention the past names anymore. In the future, you can call me void demon king. I will only call you void demon king,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng did not care about this and continued to ask, ¡°We are about to enter the void. You should exin some things in the Void to me, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Where will we go after we leave this world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Where will we go?¡±The Void Demon Kingughed out loud. ¡°Of course in the endless universe. You have to know that the size of the void is simply immeasurable.¡±


    ¡°The Void is the vast sea of stars. The universe is vast and has no boundaries. It can be called the void. There are many great powers in the void, and they are divided into many different worlds. There are the Celestial Court, the Divine Court, the dynasty that has been passed down for tens of thousands of years, and also the void races that have been passed down for generations. There are countless of them,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded and seemed to understand. He asked, ¡°Even in the endless universe, there should be a name, right?¡±


    ¡°I remember that this gxy was upied by the Gxy Alliance. After you ascend, you should enter the scope of the Gxy Alliance, right? At that time, I will bring you to the nearest Gxy Alliance to register your identity. That way, you will have your own identity in the vast universe,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you tell me before that your great enemy, Lin Yi, is waiting for you outside this world?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°Lin Yi is a member of the Lin family. His time is very precious. It is impossible for him to wait for me in one ce. As long as I don¡¯t use my power, he will not be able to sense it,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought. If the Void Demon King did not use his power, he himself would not be able to leave this world. That was why he signed a contract with Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Then you will never use your power?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He still nned to enter that vast world. The Void Demon King unleashed its might and brought him forward. He did not expect it to enter the void, it was still unable to use its power.


    ¡°When you have the ability to leave the Gxy Alliance, I will be able to use my power. The Lin family¡¯s power in the Gxy Alliance is a little huge. Once I use it, they will definitely be able to check it out,¡±the Void Demon King said helplessly.


    ¡°What is the background of this Lin Family?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°The Lin family is one of the elders of the Gxy Alliance. The Gxy Alliance has been established for more than 100,000 years. You will know how terrifying it is. Once I am discovered, I will die, and you will die too,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    ¡°How did you offend them?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°This... this...¡±the void demon king stuttered.


    ¡°Speak, if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t take you to ascend,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said. He didn¡¯t want to fight against arge faction without knowing anything.


    ¡°The Lin family is considered a very old doyen in the Gxy Alliance. In the past few thousand years, they gradually declined. Therefore, the Lin family wanted to obtain a treasure and create a super expert to restore the Lin family¡¯s prestige,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye sheng guessed, ¡°And then, you took this treasure away?¡±


    The Void Demon King was about to cry, he said sullenly, ¡°If I really took it, then I would have been hunted down. However, I didn¡¯t take it. I only passed by the location where the treasure was transported, and then I took the me. I was chased by the Lin family crazily. In the end, the moment that Lin appeared, he crossed the void and forced me into this world. I feel so wronged.¡±


    Ye sheng asked doubtfully, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It¡¯s more real than real gold. I just have a bad reputation, but I don¡¯t have anything that would harm your Lin family. Why did you drag me down with you? The mastermind must beughing secretly and pushing all the me onto me. Bastard, son of a B * Tch, don¡¯t let me know who you are. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely cut you into pieces and dig out all eighteen generations of your ancestors.¡±The Void Demon King cursed angrily.


    Seeing it like this, Ye Sheng believed it in his heart. There was no need for the Void Demon King to lie. It seemed that it had indeed been wronged and forced to this extent.


    ¡°What kind of person is that Lin Yi? And what was that treasure that the Lin family obtained?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Lin Yi is one of the geniuses of the Lin family. He was ordered toe out and capture me. I don¡¯t have any enmity with him. It¡¯s just that when he was chasing after me, he injured me several times. You have to take revenge for me,¡±the Void Demon King muttered.


    ¡°That treasure is a very rare treasure. It is the head of an ancient god. It is very big,parable to a. They all said that I swallowed it. Damn it, they wronged me to death. If I swallowed the head of an ancient god, would i need to hide in a small world? ¡°A bunch of idiots who don¡¯t have a brain. They only know how to follow the trend and don¡¯t know how to think. They deserve to be treated as fools and cheated to death to throw away the treasure.¡±The Void Demon King had been depressed for many years, this time, he cursed loudly.


    Ye Sheng listened quietly and gained a basic understanding of the Gxy Alliance.


    The Gxy Alliance was a force in the vast universe. It had been established for hundreds of thousands of years, and the Lin family was one of the founders. However, it had gradually declined in recent times, and its influence was not as great as before. That was why it had gone through so much trouble to find the ancient God¡¯s head, it wanted to use the head of the ancient God to return to the peak, but unfortunately, it was intercepted Midway and lost its treasure. Coincidentally, that day, the void demon king passed by and was discovered, bing the scapegoat.


    After that, the Lin family chased after the Void Demon King. However, because of the void demon king¡¯s speed and cultivation, it escaped several times. Seeing that it was about to escape, the Lin family sent the genius Lin Yi.


    When Lin Yi went out, he chased after the void demon king several times and almost seeded. He forced the void demon king to have no choice but to enter a small world to hide and did not dare to use his true qi.


    This was the general story, but it was unknown whether it was true or not. Of course, Ye Sheng was still willing to believe most of it because the void demon king did not need to lie to Ye Sheng, they were two grasshoppers on the same rope.


    ¡°After entering the void, we still have to investigate clearly. I Can¡¯t be framed for nothing and let the murderer go free. It¡¯s simply wishful thinking to see me in such a sorry state,¡±the void demon king said through gritted teeth.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Take your time to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 506 - the vast Void Universe (1/26)

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 3, the vast Void Universe (1/26)</h4>


    The encounter with the Void Demon King Made Ye Sheng a little worried. He hadn¡¯t even entered the void universe yet, and he had already provoked a major power.


    The Gxy Alliance, the Lin family, the genius Lin Yi, these were all big shots in the Void Universe.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you leave the Gxy Universe?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Do you know how big the Void Universe is?¡±The Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He indeed did not know, but thinking about it carefully, the universe was still very vast.


    ¡°You want to leave the Gxy Universe. With your current cultivation level, flying for a thousand years might give you some hope, but only a little hope.¡±The Void Demon King said lightly.


    Ye Sheng was silent. A thousand years, wasn¡¯t that too big.


    ¡°In the Void Universe, the Gxy Alliance can only be considered a second-rate force. It can¡¯t bepared to a first-rate force. There are even super-first-rate forces. You can guess how big this Void Universe is,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief. In this way, he could only go to the gxy alliance to umte power and seek development.


    ¡°In the void, what¡¯s the difference between the cultivation realm and the Small World?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°After the fourth rotation of the void, the cultivation realm is actually set in the direction of eternal life. The people in the Void universe all pursue immortality, so they can be roughly divided into several categories.¡±The Void Demon King stopped on the sea, he said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Which categories?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The Divine Path, the Immortal Path, and the demonic path,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°The divine path is the cultivation method of the divine court. The Immortal Pathes from the Divine Court, while the demonic pathes from the Fiendgods of hell. These are the three major ancient powers in the known universe. They have existed for tens of millions of years and have ruled countless gxies. They are the three most mainstream cultivation methods,¡±the Void Demon King added.


    ¡°The Divine Court, the Divine Court, Hell, and the Void Universe are the three major ancient powers.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath. He had the urge to yearn for them.


    ¡°The Divine Court cultivates in the Divine Dao. After the fourth rotation of the void, they are: God Peeping, divine radiance, eternity, Demigod, main god, godly king, and Supreme Elder God.¡±


    ¡°The Divine Court cultivates in the Immortal Dao. After the fourth rotation of the Void, they cultivate the immortal treasure, immortal treasure, Supreme Human, immortality, half-immortal, immortal, Immortal King, and Immortal Emperor.¡±


    ¡°The cultivation of the Devil Dao is different. It starts from the fourth rotation of the void. The Lord of Hell, the boundless realm, the epic song, the number of eternal sand, the Dimension Devil God, the immortal throne, and the Void Lord.¡±


    The Void Demon King came one by one.


    Ye sheng pondered and said, ¡°Is it the eternal of the Divine Path, the Immortal Path¡¯s longevity, and the Demonic Path¡¯s epic song?¡±


    The Void Demon King nodded, he said, ¡°It¡¯s more or less like this. Once these three realms are reached, they have a lifespan of more than 100,000 years. They increase your lifespan ording to the strength of your body. Some people can obtain a lifespan of hundreds of thousands of years in this realm, which is equivalent to longevity.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. Hundreds of thousands of years. The history of their Small World didn¡¯t have such a long history. and a person at this realm could live longer than the history of a small world.., no wonder so many people wanted to enter the Void Universe.


    ¡°What About You? What¡¯s your current cultivation level?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I, I cultivate the immortal path to the peak of the human realm. I¡¯m a little short to be able to break through to longevity. The key is that I don¡¯t dare to cultivate now. The Lin family has a trace of my origin in their hands. Once I make a move or cultivate, I will definitely be discovered,¡±the Void Demon King said helplessly.


    After Ye Sheng heard all this, he had a rough understanding of the Void universe.


    The deeper his understanding, the more Ye Sheng felt his passion surge. Such a vast world was the ce where he should gallop.


    ¡°Then now, Ascend.¡±Ye Sheng raised his head and looked at the vast sky, as if he could see the boundless universe.


    Bang!


    His aura at the 12th level of the Void realm was fully unleashed, instantly stirring up the sea surface for several thousand li. The sea water whistled, and violent winds raged. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and thunder rumbled, transforming into dragons and snakes that galloped continuously.


    This was the lightning tribtion at the 12th level of the Void Martial stage. After passing it, one would be able to ascend.


    Rumble!


    The lightning tribtion brewed, and it was a scene of the end of the world that caused fear to arise in people¡¯s hearts. This was simply terrifying to the point that people were unable to directly look at it. The Lightning was as thick as a mountain, and its might alone was sufficient to crush many people at the 11th level of the Void Martial stage.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold, and his hands were behind his back. His eyes were bright, his clothes fluttered in the wind, and his hair fluttered in the wind, but his gaze was as calm as water.


    After three years of umtion, Ye Sheng had absorbed the essence of all the seniors of Mount Longhu and returned the origin core to his master. His current cultivation was at the 12th level of the emptiness realm. Even if he didn¡¯t use the energy in his dantian.., ye Sheng could still defeat this lightning tribtion.


    Kacha!


    Lightning as thick as a mountain struck down and struck ye Sheng¡¯s body, causing his body to tremble. However, soon after, the origin body was activated, and these lightning bolts were instantly absorbed.


    The greatest benefit of an origin body was that it could absorb all kinds of energy for its own use.


    In this world, any attack was energy. After simplifying it, it would be Dao Yun, origin.


    And Ye Sheng himself was the origin. Any energy that struck his body, as long as it didn¡¯t exceed a certain amount of load, it could be dissolved and absorbed.


    As Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation grew stronger, his origin body would also continue to grow.


    This lightning tribtion could no longer harm ye Sheng.


    Taking a leisurely stroll, Ye Sheng walked into the Lightning,pletely releasing his origin body.


    Boom!


    The lightning directly exploded, forming a huge storm that was sucked into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Rumble!


    Above the sea, a huge storm formed, spreading over tens of thousands of Li. Everyone watched in shock.


    The sea water, lightning, wind, and rain all boiled.


    And the reason they boiled was precisely because of one person.


    It was Ye Sheng.


    His body had be the center of the storm, and at this center, Ye Sheng absorbed all the energy to enrich himself.


    At this moment, the lightning tribtionpletely copsed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm, and he didn¡¯t put the Lightning in his eyes from the beginning to the end.


    Ye Sheng started to walk upwards.


    He wanted to walk out of this world.


    With a single step, Ye Sheng arrived at the boundary of this world.


    A person at the eleventh level of the Void realm here wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for a short while and would diepletely.


    And Ye Sheng was safe and sound. The Void Demon King on his shoulder looked on excitedly. was he about to enter the void?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body became dreamy, and his origin body waspletely activated. He took a single step forward.


    Boom!


    The world changed, and Ye Sheng entered the void space.


    There was no gravity in the void space, and everything was floating. Ye Sheng tried his best to stabilize his body before he was able to control it.


    He floated in the void space and looked at the massive behind him.


    This was simr to Earth ¡ª it was the Great Qin world from before.


    Aftering out of the void space and taking a closer look, he realized how vast this ce was.


    ¡°Void space, your demon king has returned. Lin family, I will definitely avenge myself.¡±The demon king flew happily in the void space.

 Chapter 507 - - Resplendent Cosmos culture (2/26)

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 4 ¡ª Resplendent Cosmos culture (2/26)</h4>


    Floating in the boundless cosmos, Ye Sheng could see nothing but silence. There were meteorites, and in the distance, there was a massive zing sun. Ye Sheng could see everything clearly.


    This was the Void Cosmos, and it was different from Great Qin¡¯s primitive world. This was a higher-level world.


    After turning his head to look at this, Ye Sheng fell into deep thought.


    This¡¯s origin was already his, and he had always nned to fuse the twos and evolve them into a higher-level world. However, he could not find an opportunity.


    ¡°Void Demon King, do you know how to take a out of your Dantian?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Void Demon King, who was wandering in the Void universe, was stunned and said, ¡°There¡¯s a in your Dantian?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Why do you have a in your Dantian?¡±The Void Demon King asked in confusion.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and did not exin in detail. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity. I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ve had it since I was young.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are indeed not an ordinary person. However, if you want to take out this now, you might need to look up the information. I remember that there seems to be such a technique in the Gxy Alliance,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Star Alliance. Where Is It?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The boundless starry sky was boundless, and Ye Sheng had no idea where he was going.


    Moreover, the energy in the starry sky was different from that in the Great Qin world. This was not spirit qi, but the energy of the universe. Ye Sheng still needed to slowly convert the energy in the starry sky.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Star Alliance outpost on the nearby Moon, and you¡¯ve just arrived in the cosmos. You¡¯re a new person, so they¡¯ll definitely like you,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Why would they like us newbies?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Because everyone who can ascend from a small world is a genius. After entering the Void Universe, they¡¯ll definitely improve greatly. This is a talent that many people in the void universe don¡¯t have. Therefore, everyone who ascends will receive better treatment than ordinary people in the Void Universe,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng understood. The reason was simple. There were too many people in the Void universe, too many races, and many geniuses. However, most of them were mediocre people. Some major factions wanted to take them in, but the treatment was very low.


    However, the people who ascended were different. They had already been proven in the Small World. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to cross theyers of obstacles ande to this void universe. Such people had clean backgrounds, they had a brighter future than other ordinary people. This resulted in the people who ascended to be very popr.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t convert your true energy now. Wait until you are on the Moon. After being checked by the people from the Gxy Alliance, they will give you a professional technique to help you convert your true energy,¡±the void demon king reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not act rashly.


    If he didn¡¯t convert his true energy, he would be checked by others and know if it was real or fake.


    ¡°Many people start converting their true energy the moment they enter the Void Universe. They will lose such an opportunity,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng understood. He would listen to the Void Demon King. He wouldn¡¯t harm himself anyway.


    ¡°How far is it from here to the Moon?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°With my speed, three days is enough. In that Small World, I did not dare to fly at high speed, but now, I can increase my speed to the limit.¡±The Void Demon King returned to his true form, but he did not berger. Instead, he carried ye Sheng on his back, with a swoosh, he flew away.


    In the Void universe, he was familiar with the way. After flying with Ye Sheng for three days, he saw a massive moon.


    In the Great Qin world, the Moon was only a bright moon, but from a close distance, it was a massive.


    Before this, countless people were either riding magic treasures or flying alone. There were also people who had improved their carriages and were running through the void space.


    What made Ye Sheng even more surprised was that he saw a cosmos ship fly past, and it was incredibly technologically advanced.


    In this universe, there was actually a universe ship.


    The Void Demon King had already be smaller, like a little bird, he sat on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, allowing Ye Sheng to continue on his journey.


    ¡°That¡¯s a universe ship?¡±Ye Sheng pointed at a ship that was technologically advanced and asked curiously.


    Wasn¡¯t this a world of cultivators?


    ¡°Oh, that, that¡¯s the product of the automaton race. The automaton race is a new power in the known universe. Their life forms are different from flesh and blood creatures, they upy the distant Alpha Gxy, this is the universe ship they sell. As long as you have money, you can buy one, as a means of transportation, it¡¯s not bad. Of course, if you want to buy that kind of war weapon, it¡¯s very expensive.¡±The Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were opened wide, the automaton universe ship gave him an extremely intimate feeling.


    ¡°When I have money, I can buy one.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, even the simplest automaton ship costs a million star dors, I can¡¯t bear to buy it.¡±The Space Demon Emperor said.


    ¡°Star dors, is it the money of the Void Universe?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Right, in the known universe, star dors aremon, be it the celestial court, the Divine Court, or Hell, star dors are all unobstructed.¡±The Void Demon Emperor said.


    ¡°Is it hard to earn?¡±Ye Sheng asked. If it wasn¡¯t hard, he wanted to get a universe ship to open, it could be considered a dream from his previous life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, do you know how many star dors I¡¯ve worked hard for 3,000 years to save?¡±The Void Demon Emperor asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°1.5 million star dors, it¡¯s in the Gxy Alliance¡¯s ount, but after the Lin family chased after me, they actually shut down my ount, they deserve to die.¡±The Void Demon said madly.


    Ye Sheng was shocked, only earning 1.5 million star dors in these 3,000 years, no wonder the Void Demon couldn¡¯t bear to buy such a ship.


    ¡°ounts, savings, does the Gxy Alliance have technology?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course, this is the Void universe, not Great Qin, which is still a feudal society. In the known universe, there are countless races that have brought countless products. There are the technology of the automaton race, the cultivation techniques of the immortal court, the Divine Spark of the Divine Court, and the body of the Devil God of Hell. All of them have gathered together and developed. This is why I said that the Void Universe is a ce where you shoulde and not be stuck in a feudal small world,¡±the Void Demon King said exaggeratedly, at the same time, he was quite displeased with the Great Qin world.


    Compared to the Void Universe, the Great Qin world was like a backward and remote ce that adhered to feudal etiquette and had yet to develop into the essence of a civilization.


    ¡°This void universe is beautiful,¡±Ye Sheng could only praise it. After entering, he had been delighted by this ce.


    Countless races hade into contact with each other and created civilizations, countless experts had created brilliant techniques, and there were all sorts of mysterious legends in the boundless universe.


    ¡°My Journey is the Sea of Stars.¡±Ye Sheng set a goal for himself.

 Chapter 508 - trading market 3/26

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 5, trading market 3/26</h4>


    The huge moon was right in front of them. Ye Sheng brought the void demon king through the upper space and entered the huge.


    ¡°The Moon is the trading market near the Gxy Alliance, but this trading market is considered the smallest in the Gxy Alliance,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°The smallest one?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement. The Moon was so big, how could it be the smallest one?


    ¡°The nearby gxy is the sr system known as the destend. There is only one trading market. If it were any other gxy, there would at least be dozens of trading markets. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s small?¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng sighed. If it was counted this way, it was really very small.


    ¡°However, there are small benefits. You will definitely receive more attention. The Gctic Alliance relies on performance. If you join them and obtain some good results, you will definitely receive more attention,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was the tall out of the short ones.


    The interior of the moon was very boring. It was not as prosperous as the Great Zhou world. In the central region, there was a floatingnd. It was the trading market that the Void Demon King had mentioned.


    Ye Shengnded here and discovered many strange races.


    There were demons, cosmic creatures, and automaton people. The clothes they wore were all different. For example, Ye Sheng was wearing ancient clothes. Most of the people here were wearing modern clothes.


    This trading market was a hundred thousand Li Long. It was floating in the air. Many people were busy there. Some with profound cultivation did not need any equipment at all. There were also some who were in the jindan stage or the initial emptiness realm, only then would they wear protective clothing.


    Ye Shengnded here and sensed that in this trading market, there was a function simr to gravity that could stop you from floating.


    In the huge trading market, people came and went. Different races spoke different words, but they all knew the intersternguage, which was the universalnguage of this void universe.


    The Void Demon King passed it to Ye Sheng. With Ye Sheng¡¯s powerful learning ability, he quickly learned it and was able tomunicate smoothly.


    ¡°Intersternguage was decided by several major powers together. It¡¯s the universalnguage of the known universe. Learning it will be of great help to you in the future,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and looked at the trading market. There were many modern buildings and many transportation vehicles that passed by Ye Sheng from time to time.


    At first nce, Ye Sheng felt that he was not used to it, or that it was a strange and new feeling.


    He had stayed in Great Qin for about seven or eight years, and he was used to everything from ancient times. Now that he had left that world and seen this interster city, he felt as if a lifetime had passed.


    However, after all, Ye Sheng had received all sorts of information in his previous life, so he quickly epted everything.


    ¡°Where are we going to find the people from the Gxy Alliance Now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The void demon king muttered, ¡°Go and ask them. I didn¡¯t need toe into contact with these things at that time. I only knew a general idea.¡±


    Ye Sheng Strode forward and quickly stopped a strange creature with a big head and a small body. It looked like a human, but its facial features and personality werepletely different.


    ¡°May I ASK where the Gctic Alliance wees neers?¡±Ye Sheng asked in intersternguage.


    The creature with a big head and a small body looked at Ye Sheng from head to toe and asked, ¡°Did you ascend from a Native?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned ck. What did it mean by a native ascending? This was clearly discriminating against him, but when he asked for directions, Ye Sheng could only nod his head.


    ¡°Fifty star dors, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±The big head stretched out a hand that was even smaller than Ye Sheng¡¯s palm, opening his mouth like a lion.


    The Void Demon King red, wanting nothing more than to immediately rush up and bite a few mouthfuls. In his mind, he said to Ye Sheng, ¡°This guy is ckmailing you, treating you as a sucker. Fifty star dors, why doesn¡¯t he die?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened even more, and he said, ¡°Since you know that I ascended from a native world, you should know that it¡¯s impossible for me to have star dors.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have star currency, you can use some of the local specialties of your world to exchange for it. For example, some strange ores, some divine medicines, and magical treasures. I¡¯ll help you calcte and charge you five star currency for a total of fifty-five star currency. I Won¡¯t cheat you,¡±the big head said seriously, he waspletely treating Ye Sheng as a fool.


    Ye Sheng wished that he could immediately give him a few punches. Did He look like a fool?


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±Ye Sheng immediately left. He didn¡¯t want to continue chatting with him.


    ¡°Hey Hey Hey, if you don¡¯t agree to 55 star dors, you cane and bargain with us. You Aborigines, you¡¯re nothing but a sh in the pan. Don¡¯t think that you can maintain your personality just because you¡¯re in your own world. This is the Void universe where countless people die every day. You¡¯re equivalent to the bottom level here, do you understand?¡±The Big Head pulled Ye Sheng, he lectured him seriously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face waspletely ck as he said, ¡°I know I¡¯m very weak here, but don¡¯t treat me as a fool. Also, this ce is only a hundred thousand miles away. I¡¯ll find it myself.¡±


    ¡°How about this, you only need to pay thirty star dors and I¡¯ll tell you where the position of the Gxy Alliance is. I¡¯ll also guide a person for you. He¡¯s my good friend and one of the people in charge of the Gxy Alliance. I didn¡¯t set you up for this, did I?¡±The Big Head said seriously.


    Ye Sheng frowned, not knowing if he should believe it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, his suggestion is quite good. Introducing you to a higher-up of the Gctic Alliance would definitely be of great help to you. But the problem now is that you don¡¯t have star dors,¡±the Void Demon King said in his mind.


    Ye Sheng looked at the big head, his eyes turning, ¡°How about this, you introduce me to this person from the Gctic Alliance. I¡¯m an ascendant, so I¡¯ll definitely be selected for the Gctic Alliance. When the timees, I¡¯ll have star dors. I¡¯ll pay you thirty star dors.¡±


    The Big Head took three to four steps back and pointed at Ye Sheng. ¡°Good Kid, you¡¯re even more cunning than my big head brother. You¡¯re trying to trick your big head brother with empty hands?¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to really call him by this nickname.


    His big head was three to four times Ye Sheng¡¯s size, round and round. He didn¡¯t know how his thin and weak body supported him.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡±Ye Sheng did not waste any time and said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll go look for him myself.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Brother Bighead is in a better mood today, so I reluctantly agree with you.¡±However, Brother Bighead instantly grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s wrist and said with a naive and charming smile.


    Ye Sheng looked at his smile. For some reason, he felt that he had been cheated.


    ¡°Go, go, go. I¡¯ll take you to see that person. She¡¯s still at work at this time. When she gets off work, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow. You have to know that big head¡¯s time is very precious.¡±Big Head pulled Ye Sheng, they quickly passed through the streets and alleys and rushed to a ce.

 Chapter 509 - entry barriers 4/26

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 6, entry barriers 4/26</h4>


    Ye Sheng followed big head through all kinds of streets and arrived at a 900-story tall building.


    This building pierced through the clouds and big head led them straight to the entrance.


    ¡°Stop.¡±The two guards stopped big head and Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me, Big Head. I¡¯m very familiar with your supervisor Zhang,¡±Big Head said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that we stopped you,¡±the security guard said coldly.


    ¡°Why?¡±Big head brother asked puzzledly.


    Ye Sheng is also curious to see, feeling a little pit is how to return a responsibility?


    ¡°Your big head brother¡¯s name the whole moon market people who do not know, swindle swindlers do everything, this time swindled a fool?¡±The security guard nced at Ye Sheng, eyes very sympathetic.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. This guy¡¯s reputation was so bad?


    Another security guard asked ye sheng, ¡°How many star dors were swindled out of you?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say anything, big Head brother was furious. ¡°This is outrageous. My big head brother has always been honest in his business, but you guys are here to ruin my reputation. Call Zhang Yu out. I want her to criticize you guys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s manager Zhang who told us that you¡¯re a liar. Ten out of ten of the people you rmended to her are unreliable. Can¡¯t you get a real one? What¡¯s the use of rmending some crooked dates?¡±The security guard said disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng stood behind brother Bighead, feeling a little awkward. The other party was treating him as a crooked date.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and muttered, ¡°Ye Sheng, this person seems very unreliable. He might turn yellow.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens. At least I didn¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    When big head brother heard that it was supervisor Zhang¡¯s intention, he was instantly discouraged, he pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s true. He ascended from the aborigine world. He¡¯s definitely a genius. He¡¯s the number one expert in the aborigine world. He¡¯ll definitely pass this time.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched as big head brother bragged about him. They had only met for less than two hours. It was impossible for big head brother to know all this. He was just blindly bragging with his eyes closed.


    Of course, he did not know that what he was bragging about was actually true.


    The security guard pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Big head brother nodded. That huge head looked at Ye Sheng with fear, afraid that he would break his neck if he nodded a few times.


    ¡°You fight with your fists and kick with Your Feet?¡±The security guard said disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°In our world, that is indeed the case.¡±


    ¡°Come, I will fight with you. I want to see what kind of genius this swindled big head can bring.¡±The security guard rubbed his fists and looked disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look. His cultivation was the same as his, both at the peak of the twelfth level of the emptiness realm.


    However, the energy he absorbed from the universe was a level higher than ye Sheng¡¯s spiritual energy.


    ¡°How could you attack the person I brought here? You¡¯re a security guard now, so you have to do your duty, do you understand?¡±Big head brother was anxious. He didn¡¯t know how powerful Ye Sheng was, even though Ye Sheng had ascended from a small world.., but this security guard big head brother knew that he was very powerful. He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Sheng could beat him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me test this genius, then you can take him back with you. The Gctic Alliance is not a ce where just anyone can enter,¡±the security guard sneered and said disdainfully.


    ¡°You...¡±Big Head was angry. He pointed at Ye Sheng, and Big Head was trembling.


    ¡°I can fight. I have no problem with it,¡±Ye Sheng said after a moment of silence. He was also a little angry that he was ndered as a nobody.


    No one in the emptiness realm was his opponent now. What was there to be afraid of?


    Brother Bighead pulled ye Sheng and asked in a low voice, ¡°If you really want to fight, I won¡¯tpensate you for your medical expenses if you lose.¡±


    Ye Sheng pushed him away angrily and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t fight, can you let me in?¡±


    Ye Sheng now regretteding with brother Bighead. If he hade alone, there might not have been so much trouble.


    The security guards were not targeting ye Sheng, but big head. Ye Sheng had been implicated.


    But the situation was already like this. Ye Sheng had to show his worth in order to see Supervisor Zhang and enter the Gxy Alliance.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s biggest goal ining here.


    So this battle, Ye Sheng had no choice but to fight.


    The security guardughed, ¡°Good Kid, you have more guts than big head. Come, I¡¯ll let you use one hand. If you can let me use two hands, then I¡¯ll consider it my loss. I¡¯ll notify you. As for whether supervisor Zhang will see you or not, that depends on luck.¡±


    The Void Demon King and Ye Shengmunicated telepathically. ¡°He still looks down on you.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you use two hands. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    The security guard¡¯s eyes became angry. He said, ¡°I said one hand, then one hand. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up. I still have to get off work after defeating you.¡±


    ¡°Right, use your most powerful move. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to use a second move. Our boss has already stepped into the fourth transformation of the Void realm with one foot. You¡¯re not a match at all.¡±Another security guard ttered.


    Ye Sheng watched calmly, but he was sneering in his heart. You¡¯re asking for it.


    With his fingers like a sword, Ye Sheng did not have any imposing manner. He did not make any unnecessary movements either. He only shed down with his sword.


    The Sword of reincarnation!


    This strike made the head security guard Snicker. ¡°Such a weak and powerless attack. Do you know that you¡¯re not a match for me and have voluntarily given up?¡±


    When Bighead saw Ye Sheng use this attack, he immediately closed his eyes in despair. He felt that everything was over.


    Ye Sheng saw that the head of the security guard was so arrogant, so he still reminded him, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt. I don¡¯t have star currency to apany your medical fees.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±The head of the security guard looked at Ye Sheng in surprise, but he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Ye Sheng¡¯s attack contained too much dao charm.


    At first, this sword was soft and harmless.


    But at the moment when it came in front of the head of security,yers of shadows exploded.


    A reincarnation.


    A reincarnation from hell was on this sword.


    The power of this sword directly shocked the entire scene.


    Brother Bighead was originally in despair, but at this moment, he jumped up in surprise and joy.


    However, the head of the security guard¡¯s expression changed greatly. He did not care about anything else and fiercely struck with both hands, wanting to shatter ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    Rumble!


    However, the result was that the reincarnation sword swallowed the other party¡¯s attack and directly struck down. In an instant, the head of the security guard was sent flying several hundred meters away. The Qi and blood in his body trembled, and his face was flushed red, as if he was about to spit out blood.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng withdrew most of his strength at the critical moment. Otherwise, this sword could directly sh the opponent into serious injuries.


    This was just a casual attack from Ye Sheng. The current Ye Sheng no longer held anyone in the emptiness realm in his eyes.


    His gaze and his opponent should be in the four revolutions of the void.


    Brother Bighead looked at this scene in a daze, swallowed his saliva, and then went crazy. He suddenly hugged ye sheng and shouted, ¡°How can you be so powerful? Are you really someone who has ascended?¡±

 Chapter 510 - Galaxy Alliance test 5/26

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 7, Gxy Alliance test 5/26</h4>


    Ye Sheng pushed brother Bighead away with disdain. This person was a huge fraud. If it wasn¡¯t for his littlework, Ye Sheng would have separated from him before he made a move.


    However, Brother Bighead didn¡¯t care about Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude. He said proudly, ¡°See, this is the genius I found. Now you dare to say that I rmended ten people, and all ten of them are bad?¡±


    Big Head was very pleased with himself. He felt like he had avenged his previous humiliation. The way he swaggered around looked veryical.


    The head of the security guards steadied his qi and blood before looking at Ye Sheng. He said seriously, ¡°Did you stop just now?¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t stop, you would have died.¡±


    Bang!


    The head of the security guards took a deep breath and pped big head away. He said, ¡°Very good. It looks like he really did rmend a genius this time. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go report to supervisor Zhang.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The head of the security turned around and entered the building, leaving the other security guard and Ye Sheng staring at each other, as well as the indignant big head brother.


    ¡°Little brother, What¡¯s Your Name? How can you be so powerful?¡±Big Head Brother asked Ye Sheng fawningly after his indignance subsided.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly, but he did not want to deal with him anymore.


    This person was very deceitful and not sincere. Ye Sheng did not want to pay attention to his pretense.


    However, brother Bighead was very enthusiastic. He did not care about Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude. Instead, he introduced his advantages and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that my reputation is not very good, but I know the trading market on the moon very well.¡±


    Ye Sheng nced at him.


    Brother bighead continued, ¡°In the Moon¡¯s trading market, things on the surface, things in the dark, things thate quickly, things that are not allowed, and ces that are managed by people, I know all of them. I also have contact with various channels. If you enter the Gxy Alliance and work hard in your cultivation, you will definitely need me in some ces.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he exchanged a nce with the void demon king.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, he¡¯s right,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at big head brother.


    Big head brother smiled apologetically. ¡°Your bird is pretty good-looking. If you sell it, I can help you contact a buyer. Many people in this ce like to raise birds. Of course, there are also people who like to eat birds.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. I take back what I said just now,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng ignored him and asked, ¡°Do you know everything on the Moon like the back of Your Hand?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been to high-end ces. I know all the low-end ces. If you need anything in the future, you can contact me. When you get your identity system in the Gxy Alliance, you¡¯ll have amunication device,¡±brother Bighead patted his chest and said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a need, I will.¡±


    A local boss was very helpful to Ye Sheng, who had just arrived, so ye Sheng treated him better.


    Just as they were chatting and waiting, the head of security came back. The first thing he said was, ¡°Director Zhang has agreed to see you. Please follow me.¡±


    Ye Sheng was delighted and immediately followed the head of the security guard in.


    Big head brother also sneaked in.


    The 900-story building was elegantly decorated with all kinds of ss mirrors. It was very beautiful.


    The head of the security guard brought Ye Sheng to the central area of the first floor. There was an extremelyplicated array carved there. The three of them stood on it and then the array was activated.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    Ye Sheng felt his vision blur. He had arrived at the 300th floor.


    ¡°This is a teleportation array. It¡¯s a very simple small array. In the Void universe, there are all sorts of teleportation arrays. Arge interster teleportation array can teleport people across several gxies without any problems,¡±big head brother exined beside Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This small array was like an elevator, but it was much faster and more convenient.


    The 300th floor was a huge room, and the entire floor was a single room. There were nopartments, and there were many facilities here. They were all very modern or futuristic.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King had never seen them before, and they kept staring at them.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, these should be the products of the automaton race. I have nevere into contact with them,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng continued to observe.


    Weng Weng Weng!


    The array lit up and a beautiful figure walked out. It was a woman who had the appearance of a human, but no human flesh.


    Her skin was as bright as a diamond, without any flesh. She must havee from another race in the Void Universe.


    ¡°This is Zhang Yu. Back then, she came here with me, but she was very talented. After a hundred years, she became one of the directors of the Gxy Alliance,¡±big head brother whispered to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and looked at director Zhang who was walking towards him.


    ¡°You are the person that big head rmended?¡±Director Zhang¡¯s crystal-like eyes sized up ye Sheng, especially when he saw ye Sheng¡¯s ancient attire. He nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s fake this time, at least you know that dressing up as an aboriginal world is much better than thest time,¡±director Zhang mocked big head brother.


    Brother Bighead¡¯s expression turned awkward, and he smiled apologetically. ¡°I can¡¯t always lie to you. This time, it¡¯s definitely true.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not is not what you said, but a test. I heard that you defeated the security guard at the entrance?¡±Manager Zhang stared at Ye Sheng and asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Manager Zhang, I ascended a few days ago. Then, I heard that joining the Gxy Alliance was the best choice, so I came here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the test. The full score is 100 points. If you have 70 points, I¡¯ll take you in and be a yer nurtured by the Gxy Alliance. But if you don¡¯t reach 70 points, you and big head will bepletely cklisted by the Gxy Alliance,¡±manager Zhang said swiftly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. How Can You cklist Me? I¡¯m rmending people out of goodwill to strengthen the strength of our Gxy Alliance. How Can You cklist Me?¡±Big head brother was anxious.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking too much, I¡¯ll cklist you right now.¡±Supervisor Zhang swept a nce at big head brother. Big head brother waspletely dispirited, mumbling and not daring to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test it. These machines were bought by the Gxy Alliance from the automaton race. They are specially used to test the potential of people below the fourth and fourth revolutions of the Void. The full score is 100 points, and the passing score is 60 points. Logically speaking, I should be able to take you in with 60 points. However, the security guard said that you¡¯re very powerful and defeated him in one move. Let¡¯s set it at 70 points then.¡±Supervisor Zhang said coldly.


    Ye Sheng nodded, indicating that he understood.


    ¡°The machines here are divided into four parts. They test your physical fitness, test your potential, test the strength of your soul, and test your actualbat ability. Each of them has a score of 25 points. I hope you can give me a little surprise,¡±chief Zhang said.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°What is the highest score for this test?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, I received a good seedling. Eighty-five points is already the best score since the Gxy Alliance opened a branch here. The highest score is in other gxies. Not long ago, a genius with ny-eight points was tested and sent to the Gxy Alliance headquarters to be nurtured,¡±manager Zhang said calmly.


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought. He was still a little confident in himself. Seventy points was definitely enough.

 Chapter 511 - four decathlon (6/26)

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 8, four decathlon (6/26)</h4>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. The first item is physical fitness.¡±Director Zhang waved his hand, and all the machines automatically started up. The entire 300 floors were shining brightly, and Ye Sheng was submerged within.


    ¡°Activate your physical strength to the limit and resist the strong light of the universe. The machines will give you your number.¡±Director Zhang said calmly.


    The Void Demon King flew away automatically, leaving ye Sheng alone to test.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and activated his origin body. He really wanted to see how many evaluations his self-created origin body could get from this machine?


    As he was enveloped by these lights, Ye Sheng felt countless lights prating into his skin. It was a little painful, but he was not afraid at all.


    He began to test the data.


    Big head brother asked, ¡°Manager Zhang, how many points do you think this little brother of mine will get?¡±


    Manager zhang said calmly, ¡°The longer the test, the more points he will get. If he canst for ten minutes, then he will pass. But if he can¡¯tst for ten minutes, then congrattions, you will be cklisted.¡±


    Big Head Brother shuddered. If he was cklisted, then he would not be able to take out the star currency that he had in the Gxy Alliance. He could only hope that Ye Sheng couldst for ten minutes.


    ¡°The average person¡¯s value is around 5. Those with a bit of talent will have a much higher value. If that kind of talent is extraordinary, even the bloodline of a race would be amazing. They would definitely be able to reach 15 or above. Very few people can reach 20, let alone the peak of 25,¡±manager Zhang said.


    Brother Bighead looked on expectantly. He wanted Ye Sheng to hold on and hold on.


    Time passed by minute by minute. With every minute that passed, brother Bighead secretly rejoiced in his heart.


    Ten minutester, Ye Sheng did not stop. The light still enveloped ye Sheng. The machines were operating frantically.


    Manager Zhang¡¯s originally cold face also revealed a trace of a smile. He said, ¡°This time, you didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Brother Bighead was so happy that he cried. He said, ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to be cklisted.¡±


    Every minute after ten minutes, big head was pleasantly surprised.


    And every minute that passed, manager Zhang¡¯s expression became even more surprised.


    Fifteen minutes!


    Half an hour!


    An hour!


    When it reached an hour, manager Zhang widened his eyes in surprise and said, ¡°Ever since this machine was moved here, it has never been opened for an hour. is his body that strong?¡±


    Brother bighead asked, ¡°In that case, what is the value?¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s almost certain to be above 15. Let¡¯s see if he can reach 20,¡±supervisor Zhang said.


    Brother Bighead began to pray again.


    Time passed quickly. Another hour passed, but Ye Sheng was still not done.


    Supervisor Zhang could not stay calm and said loudly, ¡°Can you still hold on?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s indifferent words came through. ¡°I can still hold on. This machine doesn¡¯t give me much pressure.¡±


    Supervisor Zhang was stunned. ¡°The light emitted by this machine contains interster rays. A person at the twelfth level of the emptiness realm would not be able to hold on for long.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he wants to reach the value of 25?¡±Supervisor Zhang was pleasantly surprised.


    She had never seen anyone reach 25 in terms of physical fitness. This was a peerless genius.


    ¡°Ka Ka Ka!¡±


    At this moment, the machine finally stopped its exploration. The light faded, leaving only a number.


    25.


    Manager Zhang widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s really 25. is his physical fitness full?¡±


    ¡°Come, Let¡¯s test the next one immediately.¡±Manager Zhang couldn¡¯t wait to pull Ye Sheng to the next item.


    Potential.


    ¡°This is the energy chamber. It will be filled with void energy. Absorb as much as you can. It¡¯s best to convert the spiritual energy in your body into cosmic energy here.¡±Manager Zhang¡¯s attitude was much more cordial now, he exined for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What if I absorb all of it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Absorb all of it? The energy in here is something that even a fourth transition void user would not be able to absorb.¡±Manager Zhang shook his head.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. His body was extremely thirsty.


    Lying in the Energy Chamber, Ye Sheng closed his eyes and allowed the energy chamber to close. Then, waves of powerful and tyrannical energy surged in.


    If the tyrannical level of the spiritual essence waspared to 1, then the void energy would be 100.


    Absorb!


    Without saying anything else, Ye Sheng directly became more violent and tyrannical than them. He absorbed all of it.


    No matter if you were 1 or 100, you had to hide in his body obediently.


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s crazy absorption, the entire warehouse of energy disappeared in a moment.


    The spiritual energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body was converted into cosmic energy, and its power was even greater.


    The current Ye Sheng was even stronger than before.


    When Ye Sheng opened the energy warehouse and walked out, manager Zhang was dumbfounded.


    She looked at Ye Sheng in a daze and asked in shock, ¡°You... you absorbed all of it just like that?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is a universe energy that can not be absorbed by a fourth rotation of the Void.¡±Manager Zhang felt like she was going crazy. What kind of monster was this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too little. If there¡¯s more, I can still absorb another third,¡±Ye Sheng told her the truth.


    Manager Zhang was shocked beyond words. When she saw the number given by the energy capsule, her breathing stopped.


    25.


    Another 25.


    Another full score.


    Ye Sheng had gotten 25 points in two consecutive projects. Was it possible that the first person with a full score would appear?


    Manager Zhang was stunned by her own thoughts.


    How was this possible?


    But when she looked at Ye Sheng, who was standing calmly, she couldn¡¯t help but want to give it a try.


    ¡°Continue testing the other things.¡±Supervisor Zhang had personally checked everything for Ye Sheng, preventing the machine from being able to control itself.


    ¡°Put on this helmet. There are ripples of a dimensional universe inside. The longer your soul can persist, the greater your potential will be. Remember, persist a little longer.¡±Supervisor Zhang reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He sat down, put on the helmet, and closed his eyes.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul seemed to have fallen into hell. The two worlds had different dimensions, which would create a powerful pressure.


    This pressure was pressing down on his soul.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng frowned, giving supervisor Zhang a fright.


    However, right after that, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows smoothed out. Supervisor Zhang heaved a sigh of relief as he stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ten minutes!


    Half an hour!


    One Hour!


    Two hours!


    Ye Sheng continued to persevere for two hours. Brother Bighead and manager Zhang stared fixedly at Ye Sheng for two hours without blinking.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes and took off his helmet, the shiny number appeared.


    Twenty-five!


    Three times twenty-five. This simply made manager Zhang so excited that she was about to faint. She realized that she was about to be promoted. She had dug out an unprecedented genius for the Gxy Alliance.


    ¡°Testing the fourth, actualbat ability,¡±manager Zhang said to Ye Sheng with a smile that was as beautiful as a flower.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°The fourth will simte 25 people at the 12th level of the emptiness realm and attack you together. You must defeat them, and the number you defeat will be the number,¡±manager Zhang began to introduce.


    Ye Sheng did not say a word. He walked into the battle area and looked at the 25 simted enemies. His fingers were like swords as he swept his sword over.


    Rumble!


    The power of the sword of reincarnation was fully unleashed. With tens of thousands of strands of dao rhythm stacked on top of each other, its power was something that even an early-stage rank four void cultivator would not be able to withstand, much less these simted enemies.


    Ye Sheng walked in and swept his sword out. When he walked out, it was less than five seconds.


    The value was out.


    Twenty-five!


    When manager Zhang saw this scene, he was so surprised that he was dizzy.


    ¡°Awesome.¡±Big head brother directly to Ye Sheng knelt down.

 Chapter 512 - Galactic Battlefield (7/26)

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 9, Gctic Battlefield (7/26)</h4>


    Full score data.


    Four decathlon, this was the data that Ye Sheng handed over.


    Manager Zhang was in a state of surprise. It was as if she was walking on the road when she was suddenly hit by a big gift bag that fell from the sky. Opening it, she saw that it was the best treasure in the world.


    The Gctic Alliance looked at performance, but the Sr System was too poor. Manager Zhang¡¯s performance had been average all these years, and she did not find any good seedlings. Her score had always been rankedst among all the managers. She also wanted to change this phenomenon, that was why she had allowed brother Bighead to bring people to check on her. However, brother Bighead had always brought stinky fish and rotten prawns. Manager Zhang had also extinguished her thoughts. She hadn¡¯t expected that brother Bighead would really bring her a peerless genius this time.


    In the history of the Gctic Alliance, there were very few people with full scores. Only one would appear in a few hundred years. Such a person would definitely have extraordinary achievements in the future, and as a guide, she would also receive huge benefits.


    Therefore, when Ye Sheng walked out, supervisor Zhang¡¯s attitude became even more cordial and enthusiastic. He said, ¡°You havepletely passed. On behalf of the Gxy Alliance, I Wee You to join.¡±


    Ye Sheng was not shocked by the honor and disgrace. He asked, ¡°What should I do next after joining the Gxy Alliance?¡±


    Supervisor Zhang knew that Ye Sheng was asking about the follow-up development. He immediately said, ¡°Your test is full marks. There are two choices.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at supervisor Zhang and listened quietly.


    ¡°If your test score is above 90, you can enter the Gxy Alliance¡¯s headquarters to study. I will inform the people of the Gxy Alliance that they will take you to the Gxy Alliance¡¯s headquarters in the next three years,¡±supervisor Zhang said, looking at Ye Sheng¡¯s expression, he thought that ye Sheng would be very surprised.


    However, Ye Sheng frowned and didn¡¯t look happy at all. He asked, ¡°You need three years?¡±


    Manager zhang nodded and said, ¡°Three years in the Void Universe is just a matter of an instant. You can break through the fourth rotation of the void here as soon as possible. When that timees, you¡¯ll have an advantage by entering the Gxy Alliance¡¯s headquarters.¡±.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second option?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not considering this?¡±Manager Zhang asked in surprise.


    ¡°Three years is too long.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He couldn¡¯t just wait here for three years without doing anything.


    ¡°The second option is to participate in the Gctic Battlefield and fight for the ranking of this year¡¯s gctic battlefield. If you can be one of the top 10,000, you will definitely be an important target for our gctic alliance to nurture,¡±manager Zhang said.


    ¡°The gctic battlefield, the mortality rate is too high.¡±Big head brother was surprised and shook his head at Ye Sheng, indicating that Ye Sheng should not participate.


    Ye Sheng asked with interest, ¡°What is the Gctic Battlefield?¡±


    ¡°This is apetition between countless gxies. The people sent must be under the age of a hundred years old. Those who are over a hundred years old can not participate. In apetition between a deste gxy, many major forces are monitoring and observing. No one can cheat. It¡¯s all based on one¡¯s own ability. The top 100 have a huge amount of treasures. Just the star currency alone is worth millions. and the first ce has a reward of 100 million star currency. There are also countless treasures,¡±manager Zhang introduced.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I can set a small goal for myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Manager Zhang looked at Ye Sheng in confusion.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Earn 100 million first.¡±


    Manager Zhang was shocked by Ye Sheng, he said, ¡°Every gctic battlefield is a ce where geniuses under 100 years old show their talent. The 12th level of the emptiness realm is just cannon fodder. My biggest hope for you is to get into the top 10,000.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me more about this gctic battlefield?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The gctic battlefield is the three oldest forces, the divine court, the Divine Court, and the hell. The three new forces, the automaton race, the bug race, and the chaos race, are formed. The other forces will also choose to participate in a carnival for the young people of the entire known universe. The number of participants is unbelievable. The duration is one year. After one year, the person who gets the most points will win,¡±manager Zhang introduced.


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°Where is the location this time?¡±


    Director Zhang pointed at the bottom of his feet and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the Sr System. Countless geniuses will enter here in a month¡¯s time and start a crazy massacre.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to choose a deste gxy?¡±


    ¡°The Sr System is a barren gxy. Otherwise, why would I choose it for you? If it were any other ce, I would have used a huge amount of star dors to open the teleportation array and send you there. You must know that other than this building that looks better, our branch doesn¡¯t have many resources. Even these equipment were approved by the previous director when he left. For hundreds of years, we haven¡¯t received any resources and have beenpletely forgotten. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have be the director at such a young age,¡±director Zhang said self-deprecatingly.


    Ye Sheng understood. He lowered his head andmunicated with the Void Demon King in his heart. ¡°Can you participate?¡±


    ¡°I think so. The benefits of participating are greater, but the question is, can you defeat a group of universe geniuses?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently and did not answer the Void Demon King¡¯s question. Instead, he said to supervisor Zhang, ¡°Sign me up. I want to participate.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle your identity right now and be a member of the Sr System branch of the Gxy Alliance. I¡¯ll rmend you to participate in the Gctic Battlefield. In this one month, prepare well. If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll help you prepare properly,¡±supervisor Zhang said.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°I need to read countless books and techniques in the Void universe to enrich myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you full ess to the Sr System branch. You can go and look it up yourself.¡±Manager Zhang was swift and decisive. Since she had chosen to support Ye Sheng¡¯s participation, she would support him to the end.


    Ye Sheng smiled in satisfaction. His purpose foring this time had been achieved. He wanted to find techniques that could help him take out the earth from his dantian. Then, he would do his best to prepare to participate in the gctic battlefield and obtain a good ranking.


    Director Zhang left and went to help ye Sheng with various procedures. Among the 300 floors, only ye Sheng and big head brother were left.


    Big head brother gave Ye Sheng a thumbs up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would actually agree to participate in the gctic battlefield. This is a battlefield with a mortality rate of over 60% .¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Perhaps, the one who dies might not be me.¡±


    ¡°I wish you sess.¡±Big head brother could only wish him luck.


    Ye Sheng nodded. After chief Zhang hadpleted the formalities and paid for Brother Bighead¡¯s expenses, he left.


    ¡°Chief Zhang, I want to take a look at the techniques of the Gxy Alliance right now. I¡¯m eager to improve myself,¡±ye Sheng immediately said. He did not want to waste time.


    Chief Zhang looked at Ye Sheng with appreciation, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you there. Although our sr system branch is very poor and weck resources, our collection of books is shared with the headquarters. I¡¯ve given you the highest level of authority so you can read as much as you want.¡±

 Chapter 513 - Spiritual World (8/26)

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 10, Spiritual World (8/26)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng followed manager Zhang to the 700th floor. The ce was empty except for countless safety chambers. Ye Sheng saw that many people were sleeping inside with peaceful expressions.


    ¡°They are allprehending various cultivation techniques. This safety chamber is connected to the spiritual world of the headquarters. As long as you sleep in it, your soul will be able to enter and see countless cultivation techniques. This is your identity jade token. You are now a level three disciple.¡±Manager Zhang handed a jade token to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What is the use of level three?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion. He did not know what kind of cultivation techniques level three could see.


    ¡°The people who have just joined the Gxy Alliance are usually level one. Level One is not qualified to enter this ce. They must continuously perform meritorious deeds or work for ten years and then transfer to level two. After a hundred years, they can transfer to level three. Level three can enter the spiritual world and read the first level of the spiritual world,¡±manager Zhang said.


    ¡°There are many levels in that spiritual world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There are a total of nine levels. The highest level records the most powerful cultivation technique in this void universe. You can only enter the first level now. Choose a safety chamber and lie in it.¡±Manager Zhang Said and left, only Ye Sheng was left here.


    Looking at the hundreds of safety chambers, most of them were already upied. Ye Sheng found an empty one to lie in and watched as the safety chambers closed.


    ¡°We are about to enter the spiritual world. Please leave your body,¡±a mechanical voice rang out, reminding Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul leaped out of his Niwan Pce, holding the jade tablet and waiting quietly.


    Boom!


    Ayer of light fell directly, bringing Ye Sheng¡¯s soul into a mysterious world.


    Countless rays of light fell. It was as if he was traveling through space, and no one knew where he was. It was not until Ye Sheng stood firm that he saw that he had arrived in a vast world.


    He did not know how high the sky was or how thick the ground was. There was no sun or moon. Everything was like a dream. There were many houses around him. They were not modern but ancient buildings, pces, bamboo houses, wooden houses, stone houses.., mud houses and so on..


    This world was boundless. As far as the eye could see, everyone was human. They were of different races, different looks, and different skin colors. However, after entering, they all did the same thing.


    They searched for secret manuals to read.


    Ye Sheng entered alone. Since the Great Void Demon King Dao could not enter, he only had the right to enter with a jade token.


    ¡°So many. How long will it take to find them?¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    ¡°Brother, is this your first time here?¡±Beside him, a three-meter-tall man dressed in animal skin said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time here.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    This person should be a barbarian. His animal skin only covered his lower body. His upper body was bare, and his muscles were bulging. He was very strong, and one look was enough to tell that he was very outstanding.


    ¡°My name is Dugu Xiong, and I¡¯m from the Barbarian Gxy. Brother, What About You?¡±Dugu Xiong and Ye Sheng walked together on the road and asked.


    ¡°My Name Is Ye Sheng, and I¡¯m from the Sr Gxy,¡±Ye Sheng answered gently.


    ¡°Sr System, I know this ce. The gctic battlefield this time will be held in that ce. When the timees, I will go,¡±Dugu Xiong grinned and said.


    ¡°Brother Dugu, I want to find some immortal cultivation methods. I wonder where to go?¡±Ye Sheng asked. Looking at the countless houses here, he could not search like a headless fly.


    ¡°Go over there. The bamboo houses are all immortal cultivation methods. Those pces are all devil cultivation methods. The wooden houses are all supreme cultivation methods. The rest of the houses are all cultivation methods from different sects,¡±Dugu Xiong introduced.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you, brother Dugu.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±Dugu Xiong and Ye Sheng parted ways. He wanted to go over to the pce. It looked like he was learning a devil cultivation method, which was also a hell cultivation method.


    There was a bamboo house near Ye Sheng. He pushed open the door and entered. He found three people watching.


    They were indifferent to Ye Sheng¡¯s entrance. They didn¡¯t even look at him. They were immersed in their own world. It was obvious that he was an old man, unlike Ye Sheng who looked around after entering.


    This bamboo house didn¡¯t look big on the outside, but one would know that there was heaven and earth inside after entering. There were at least a hundred miles ofnd inside, and hundreds of thousands of books were hidden in the world.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged in meditation, performing the art of the soul.


    Ny thousand ye Shengs split out from the soul, reading all kinds of books and looking for a cultivation method that suited them.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current cultivation method basically did not need to be improved. What he needed the most was the cultivation method that could take out the earth in his dantian, so that he could help ye Sheng proceed to the next step.


    Specifically, it would be the path of immortal cultivation, the path of the divine, or the path of the devil. Ye Sheng still hadn¡¯t made up his mind. He wanted to wait until the earth in his Dantian was taken out to consider these questions.


    The books within a hundred miles were read by 90,000 ye Sheng at a rapid speed. This made the other three people notice Ye Sheng.


    These three people were all young people. In fact, most of the people who entered at this time were young people because they wanted to participate in the interster battlefield to enrich themselves, just like Ye Sheng.


    These three people were a man and two women. They all looked like humans, but one of the women had two dragon horns on her forehead. Although they were small, one could vaguely tell that she was from the dragon race.


    ¡°This technique is not bad. It can save a lot of time,¡±the Dragon Lady said.


    The other woman looked at Ye Sheng coldly. She was beautiful like a fairy. She had a slim figure and was wearing a white dress.


    She only took a nce at him, and after that, she stopped looking at Ye Sheng and immersed herself in her own world.


    Only thest man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Ye Sheng use this divine ability. He immediately asked, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re also from the Gxy Alliance, Right?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul opened his eyes and looked at him coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Tianyang, the son of the Lin family of the Gxy Alliance. If you¡¯re willing to hand this divine ability over to me, I¡¯ll take you as my friend. In the future, when youe to the Gxy Alliance headquarters, I¡¯ll Take Care of you,¡±Lin Tianyang promised.


    Ye Sheng did not move at all. He directly closed his eyes and could not be bothered with the other party.


    Because of the great demon king of the Void, he and the Lin family already had a grudge before they even met. How could he possibly agree to the other party.


    People said that Ye Sheng hated his smug look, as if he was giving alms.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s action made the dragondy burst intoughter. Then, she used a book to cover her face. It was bright red and extremely cute.


    The cold woman looked at Ye Sheng again and then looked away.


    Lin Tianyang¡¯s face darkened. He was actually directly rejected, and the other partypletely ignored him. This was simply outrageous.


    ¡°What¡¯s Your Name?¡±Lin Tianyang took a deep breath and asked.


    This time, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even open his eyes.


    Lin Tianyang was so angry that he wanted to immediately teach ye Sheng a lesson. However, this was the spiritual world, so he couldn¡¯t make a move, nor could he make a move.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t let me see you again,¡±Lin Tian Yang said angrily.


    ¡°A person like you won¡¯t live long,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly, his eyes still closed.


    ¡°You...¡±Lin Tian Yang red at Ye Sheng. Just as he was about to get angry, Ye Sheng suddenly stood up and walked out of the bamboo house.


    He had already finished reading all the books inside. None of them were suitable for Ye Sheng. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    As for Lin Tianyang, Yesheng ignored him from beginning to end and barked like a vicious dog.

 Chapter 514 - the three holy scriptures of Taoism (9/26)

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 11, the three holy scriptures of Taoism (9/26)</h4>


    Ye Sheng walked out of the bamboo house and went straight to the next one.


    Lin Tianyang did not take it to heart at all. He focused all his attention on his own matters and searched for the secret manual that the great demon king of the Void had mentioned.


    The bamboo house contained cultivation techniques of the immortal path. Ye Sheng circted his soul and entered each bamboo house for five minutes before he finished reading the books inside. Over the course of the day, Ye Sheng had read over a thousand books. They were all basic cultivation techniques of the immortal path, however, none of them met the requirements.


    The next day, Ye Sheng frowned deeply.


    People came and went in this spiritual world. There was an endless stream of people. Ye Sheng stood in the middle. People kepting and going by his side.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and sorted out the various cultivation techniques in his mind. However, none of them were different from what Ye Sheng wanted.


    Even if ye Sheng learned all these cultivation techniques, they wouldn¡¯t help him.


    ¡°Immortal cultivation techniques are not suitable?¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked at the demonic path and the divine path.


    These were the other two great sects.


    The three great ancient powers, the Divine Court, the Divine Court, and Hell had each passed down their own cultivation techniques, influencing the entire void universe. Even though some of their glory had been taken away by the new three great powers, their foundations were still there


    The newly advanced bug race, machine race, and chaos race were all famous, but without exception, none of them had passed down their own cultivation techniques. Or it could be said that their cultivation techniques were only suitable for themselves, and they were not suitable for the hundreds of billions of races in the entire great universe era.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s second choice was the demonic path.


    Compared to the divine path, Ye Sheng had stille into contact with the demonic path.


    The cultivation techniques of the Samsara sect all belonged to the demonic path, and he had also entered the hell dimension, so naturally, he chose the demonic path first.


    The hell that spread the demonic path was in a different dimension from the known universe. They controlled the winds and clouds in different dimensions, appearing and disappearing mysteriously, so no one couldpletely destroy them.


    The cultivation techniques of the demonic path were all in the main hall. Ye Sheng chose one, and just like before, he split his soul into 90,000 ye Shengs and continued to read.


    One Pce after another, Ye Sheng looked through all sorts of secret manuals, searching for the cultivation technique that the Void Demon King had mentioned.


    One day, two days, three days passed.


    At the end of the third day, Ye Sheng discovered a secret manual that resembled the Void Demon King.


    He transformed into freedom!


    This was a cultivation technique created by the Infernal Demon God. After cultivating, he transformed into freedom and roamed the void. His body was no longer an obstacle, his flesh and blood were no longer his body. The entire universe was a ce where he transformed into freedom.


    After reading tens of millions of secret manuals, this was the one that left the deepest impression on Ye Sheng.


    This was because the cultivation prerequisite stated in this book was that one had to destroy all of one¡¯s cultivation, transform into freedom, andprehend freedom in order to control freedom.


    Ye Sheng did not want to read it in the beginning because his strength could not be destroyed. However, as Ye Sheng read on, he realized that he could transform into freedom. Ye Sheng could cultivate itpletely. All he needed was a cultivation technique of the immortal path.


    The three holy scriptures of Taoism!


    This cultivation technique was one of the most mysterious cultivation techniques of Taoism. The soul was divided into three parts: the original self, the deceased self, and the Dao Self.


    The three souls werepletely one, but they acted independently. This was very difficult to cultivate.


    Splitting the soul was an act of courting death. If one was not careful, they would die, and the soul would copse and be a vegetable. It was also a big problem to condense the three great souls.


    This cultivation technique had been here for tens of thousands of years, and no one had ever touched it. Ye Sheng picked it up, and it was covered in dust. It could be seen that it had been neglected for a long time and that it was difficult.


    Ye Sheng had seen many cultivation techniques, but without exception, none of them were as powerful as this three holy scriptures.


    ¡°I have the Dantian Earth, which is the Natal Jindan. Once I separate the Dantian Earth, I will disperse one of the dead, and use the earth as my body to create a second body with infinite possibilities.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This was a crazy idea.


    No one had ever done this before. Splitting the soul, cultivating the three holy scriptures of Taoism, and then using their golden core as their body to create a body with full potential.


    The Dantian Earth was no longer a golden core, but Ye Sheng himself.


    This idea upied Ye Sheng¡¯s mind as soon as it appeared. It did not disappear for a long time, so much so that Ye Sheng did not have the mood to continue reading.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes andmunicated with the jade token. His soul split into a faint mist and dissipated in the spiritual world.


    Sr System, Moon Market, in the Gctic Alliance Building.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes. The safety chamber opened automatically and let Ye Sheng get up.


    ¡°How is it? Have you found that technique?¡±The void demon king immediately flew over and asked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn. He came to the window on the 700th floor and looked at the ant-like shadow below, deep in thought.


    Then, Ye Sheng raised his head and saw the misty sky. It was very strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±The Void Demon King asked anxiously.


    ¡°Void Demon King, have you heard of the three holy scriptures of Taoism?¡±Ye Sheng asked faintly.


    The Great Demon King of the void shook his head and said, ¡°No. There are so many known cultivation techniques in the Void universe that it is impossible to count them all. No one can read all of them, not even if you are given 10,000 years. What kind of cultivation technique is this?¡±


    Ye Sheng told the great demon king of the void about the use of the three holy scriptures of Taoism. When the great demon king of the void heard it, he immediately exploded.


    ¡°No, absolutely not. I can¡¯t remember the name of this evil technique, but this cultivation technique once drove a divine general of the immortal court crazy and directly fell into the demonic path. I have heard of this story before,¡±the great demon king of the void shouted, he firmly disagreed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Divine General of the Immortal Court?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Five thousand years ago, the Immortal Court produced a powerful divine general. Many people said that he was the future master of the Immortal Court. After the old Immortal Emperor retired, he was the one who took over. However, after that, because he cultivated an evil cultivation technique, he drove himself crazy. He often said that he split himself into three and talked to himself. In the end, under the temptation of the Devil God of Hell, he fell into Hell and became a Dimensional Devil God, a great enemy of the Immortal Court.¡±The Void Demon King said solemnly, he tried to scare Ye Sheng.


    However, after Ye Sheng heard it, he smiled and said, ¡°I will definitely cultivate this cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±The Void Demon King went crazy. He widened his eyes and questioned Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Because I have to take out my Dantian Earth. And once I want to take out my Dantian Earth, I have to cultivate his freedom of transformation, which is to destroy all my cultivation.¡±Ye Sheng sighed, he told the Void Demon King the characteristics of his freedom of transformation technique.


    After the Void Demon King heard it, he was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°Can¡¯t I not take it out?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°In order to walk a smoother path in the future, I have to take it out. And after I take it out, I can¡¯t just ignore it. Therefore, I have to cultivate these two techniques.¡±


    The Void Demon King didn¡¯t know how to persuade him, so he could only tell ye Sheng about the danger. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous. People will die. It¡¯s not just you alone. One corpse, two lives.¡±

 Chapter 515 - splitting the Soul (10/26)

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 12, splitting the Soul (10/26)</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at the Void Demon King and said with a smile, ¡°I will not seek my own death. I will definitely study it carefully beforeing here to cultivate. Also, you are wrong. What one corpse and two lives? You are not in my stomach.¡±


    The void demon king muttered, ¡°In any case, that is what I mean. You must be careful, careful, careful.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go back and enter closed-door cultivation first.¡±


    The Void Demon King stayed on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and continued to pretend to be a little bird. It looked harmless. As long as it did not reveal its strength or reveal its true form, no one would guess that it was a Kun Peng.


    ..


    Ye Sheng was arranged to be on the ninth floor of this building. There were more than ten people living on this floor. They were all in separate meditation rooms. Once the door was closed, they would be knocked over without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.


    After entering the room, Ye Sheng began to cultivate in seclusion.


    The first thing he did was to transmit the tens of millions of secret manuals that he had learned in the spiritual world to Earth. Seeing that the cultivation levels of the people on Earth were getting higher and higher, Ye Sheng also felt a sense of urgency.


    He had to take out the earth from his Dantian as soon as possible, or else they would not be able to ascend.


    This made Ye Sheng even more concerned about his transformation into freedom and the three holy scriptures of Taoism.


    The two secret manuals were in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. He studied them carefully. His transformation into freedom could definitely be cultivated, but very few people would choose to cultivate it.


    This cultivation technique was not suitable for beginners and was too profound. However, when one had a certain level of cultivation to cultivate, this cultivation technique would require one to cripple their cultivation.


    Just like that, it was shelved and no one paid attention to it. Even if the power behind it could shake the universe, no one would learn it. This was because when they saw the description in the front, everyone automatically let go and did not want to read the rest.


    Ye Sheng did not do much research on his spiritual freedom. After confirming that he could cultivate and take out the earth in his dantian, he began to focus on studying the three scriptures of Taoism.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the three scriptures of Taoism were the main direction of his next cultivation.


    His soul was divided into three, and the three bodies improved together. In the end, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was simply beyond the imagination of others.


    But at the beginning, it was full of thorns.


    ¡°My Heart is like a knife, cutting through thorns and thorns, advancing all the way.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was as tough as iron, and he didn¡¯t waver at all. He was determined to cultivate.


    Splitting the soul!


    ording to the records in the three holy scriptures of Taoism, Ye Sheng began to circte his soul and suppress his sea of consciousness with the Pantheon Pill Furnace to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t copse.


    The first step was to use the heart as a knife and chop the soul.


    This was equivalent to using a knife to kill himself.


    One mistake and it would turn into me killing myself.


    Just before Ye Sheng pulled out his heart knife, the all gods pill furnace emitted a weak light.


    ¡°Let me... help you... Chop Open...¡±the all gods pill furnace¡¯s voice was very tender, like that of a baby, but it made Ye Sheng¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°Have you recovered?¡±Ye Sheng asked excitedly.


    The Pantheon Cauldron had always been broken. It had three legs and two legs missing. Its origin was exhausted, and the weapon soul was in a deep sleep. It had woken up a few times before, but every time, it would wake up and then fall asleep.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t expect the weapon soul to wake up at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little better,¡±the weapon soul told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m going to cut open the soul?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it... It¡¯ll be fine. If you do it... Something will definitely go wrong,¡±tool soul told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately stopped pulling out the heart knife and looked at the Pantheon Pill Furnace. His eyes were solemn, but he still said firmly, ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡±tool soul said seriously, like a little girl who was full of energy. He was stubborn and serious.


    Ye Sheng calmed his mind and began to cultivate the cultivation techniques in the three holy scriptures of Dao sect. He slowly entered the door and began to brew in his sea of consciousness, wrapping up his soul.


    The all gods pill furnace was waiting, waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity when Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was ready.


    As time passed, Ye Sheng also put down the fear in his heart. After all, his soul was hacked, and if he was not careful, he would die. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous.


    When Ye Sheng finally calmed down, he thought of some allusions.


    There were three Buddhas in Buddhism. The past, the future, and the present.


    There were three holy scriptures in Taoism. The dead, the DAO, and the self.


    The original intention was simr, but Buddhism emphasized a realm. It focused on time and theprehension of life. On the other hand, the three holy scriptures directly turned into three bodies.


    Bang!


    Just as Ye Sheng was studying the differences between Buddhism and Taoism, the Pantheon Pill Furnace made its move, and a ming long de chopped down.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was instantly split into two. The Pain Made Ye Sheng Scream in pain and he fainted.


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng worriedly and prayed for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng, who had fainted, felt his sea of consciousness shake violently. It seemed like it was about to copse because his soul waspletely split into two. It looked like it was about to copse.


    At this moment, the Pantheon pill furnace emitted a gentle light andnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s soul.


    It nourished his soul.


    Only after being nourished by this energy did ye Sheng¡¯s soul slowly stabilize.


    This light also exhausted the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s energy to recover. The weapon soul was about to fall into a deep sleep again.


    ¡°This light of the heavens can coincidentally heal the injuries to the soul. Master, you have to cultivate well.¡±Before the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s weapon soul fell into aa, it made its final sound.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t hear it.


    He had fallen into a state of chaos. It was like the entire world was changing. All sorts of shapes and sizes dazzled ye Sheng.


    ¡°Am I dead?¡±Ye Sheng thought with a frown. This ce was too strange.


    Splitting Open the soul was still too risky. If the all gods pill furnace couldn¡¯t protect him, Ye Sheng could only die.


    Da Da da da!


    The sound of footsteps came from this strange ce, disrupting ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts.


    Ye Sheng focused his eyes and his pupils constricted. The person who came was also Ye Sheng.


    Another Ye Sheng.


    He came in front of Ye Sheng. The same face, the same color of skin, the same gaze.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Ye Sheng asked with uncertainty. He did not know if this situation was as he had guessed.


    ¡°I am you, and you are me,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I know what you are thinking?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Because we haven¡¯t be one.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly smiled and walked over.


    Bang!


    The two ye Shengs crossed each other and their bodiespletely fused together. Then, the worldpletely copsed, making ye Sheng¡¯s eyes light up.


    He opened his eyes and saw the void demon king and the room.


    He woke up.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you alright?¡±The Void Demon King asked worriedly.


    Ye Sheng stood up weakly, rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡°How long have I been in seclusion?¡±


    The void demon king said, ¡°A month.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise. ¡°A month has passed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°The interster battlefield has already opened. Recently, the trading market has be lively.¡±

 Chapter 516 - participating in the Interstellar Battlefield (11/26)

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 13: participating in the Interster Battlefield (11/26)</h4>


    Ye Sheng did not expect that he would enter closed-door cultivation for a month. He thought it would be an instant.


    He shook his head and stood up. His soul was still very weak and he would need some time to recover.


    ¡°How are you? Did you seed?¡±The Demon King of the Void asked Ye Sheng with anticipation.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seeded in my cultivation. I¡¯ve alreadypleted the split soul of the three holy scriptures of Taoism once. I¡¯m just one more step away frompleting it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a genius,¡±the Void Demon King praised.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. What Genius? He didn¡¯t even know how he had seeded in his cultivation. It was all thanks to the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    It was a pity that the all gods Pill Furnace¡¯s weapon soul had once again fallen into a deep sleep.


    Ye Sheng stood up and stretched his body, saying, ¡°The interster battlefield has already opened, so am I participating?¡±


    The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°Right now, the entire Sr System has be a battlefield. Manager Zhang hase to look for you a few times, but you¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation and haven¡¯t responded. She hasn¡¯t disturbed you either.¡±


    Ye Sheng understood and pinched the space between his brows, saying, ¡°Void Demon King, Let¡¯s pack up and prepare to go to the where the Great Qin world is located.¡±


    ¡°What are you going there for?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Take out the in your dantian; we can¡¯t dy any longer,¡±ye Sheng said with a firm expression.


    This was also why he had joined the Gxy Alliance.


    Now that he had finished cultivating the three holy scriptures of Dao sect and split out a soul, Ye Sheng was already confident.


    ¡°Did you convert him into unfettered cultivation?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need this for me to cultivate.¡±


    The split-out Ye Sheng knew what his future would be like. He would use earth as his main body, fuse with the world¡¯s origin, and walk the path of the Infernal Demon God.


    Therefore, he consciously cultivated his transformation into freedom. Now, he could take out Earth from his dantian.


    The demon king of the void blinked, not understanding what Ye Sheng meant, but he still said, ¡°You are already one of the participants in the gctic battlefield, so if you want to go out, you have to go to manager Zhang to get the points card. And once two participants meet, the points card will light up to remind you that the other party is the same as you. Without this, it¡¯s useless for you to go out.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately went to look for manager Zhang.


    Manager Zhang was very busy at the moment. The gctic battlefield had opened, and right in the Sr System, millions of young people had poured in all of a sudden. The follow-up was still pouring in, and it was definitely going to be a huge battle. She had been having a headache during the meetings these few days, she was thinking about how to let ye Sheng enter the top 10,000.


    Ye Sheng had been pulled into the gctic alliance by her, so he was naturally one of her people. Ye Sheng had achieved good results, so she also benefited from it.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Ye Sheng is still in seclusion. I don¡¯t know if he can break through the fourth rotation of the void this time,¡±manager Zhang Sighed in his heart.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±Manager Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up. It was very clear, and the gemstone was shining. He saw Ye Sheng push the door open and enter.


    ¡°Your seclusion has ended. How¡¯s The Harvest?¡±Manager Zhang asked.


    ¡°The harvest is great. I¡¯m here to get the points card. Then I¡¯ll leave the Moon Trading Market and go out to hunt to umte enough points,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°This is your points card, and this is yourmunicator. You only need to open it to have a video call with me. If I receive any information, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±Supervisor Zhang handed two things to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look. The scoreboard was only the size of a palm, but themunicator was a ring. He wore it on his hand and activated it with his soul.


    ¡°This, can it be opened anywhere?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go to other dimensions or the most marginal areas of the sr system, the signal can be received,¡±manager Zhang said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He finally understood. In any case, he would pick it up when it was convenient. If it was inconvenient, he wouldn¡¯t pick it up.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this time, the various major factions have sent many geniuses to participate. Many experts are also secretly observing your performance. You have to work hard. I¡¯ll be satisfied if you can enter the top 10,000,¡±supervisor Zhang said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to try and see if I canplete a small goal.¡±


    Supervisor Zhang was instead frightened by Ye Sheng¡¯s ambition and didn¡¯t dare to reply.


    A small goal, earning 100 million.


    This was a treatment that only the first ce could have. Manager Zhang did not believe that Ye Sheng could win first ce.


    ..


    Ye Sheng took the points card andmunicator and left.


    Although manager Zhang wanted to support Ye Sheng with more things, she really did not have any other financial resources.


    Poor!


    She was still the type who was poor through the core of the Earth. If it was not for the sake ofmunicating with Ye Sheng, she would not even be willing to take out the money for themunicator.


    For amunication device, her sry for more than half a year was gone.


    This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. The sr system was really too barren. There weren¡¯t any races to begin with. There were somes, but most of them were death stars. The Great Zhou world was considered to have many people, but it was a closed small world, it had its own heavenlyw. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t get out, and people with low cultivation couldn¡¯t get in.


    Director Zhang wanted to take advantage of her, but she did not have the opportunity to do so. After all these years of umtion, she had only spent a little on cultivation. Now, she only had a pitiful 10,000 star dors to buy amunication device that cost 500 star dors, it was already a huge investment.


    After Ye Sheng left, he could not help but sigh. This support was really too great. It was so great that Ye Sheng did not know how to thank it.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng took these two things and left the moon market with the Void Demon King.


    On a moon, Ye Sheng saw all kinds of people flying past. Some would fight for a short while, but seeing that there were too many people around, he stopped.


    Most of these people had entered the moon market, wanting to buy some information to learn more about this sr system.


    But when they bought the information, they were all dumbfounded.


    Ye Sheng flew into space and heard someoneining nearby, ¡°I thought this barren sr system should have some resources, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so barren. There aren¡¯t even a few living people.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. These people were all living people.


    In order not to cause any trouble, Ye Sheng chose to escape immediately. His flying speed in the Void universe was definitely not as fast as those people who were riding on flying swords, flying on spaceships, and wearing interster armor. However, because Ye Sheng kept a low profile, no one noticed, he still escaped.


    When there was no one else, Ye Sheng immediately got the Void Demon King to carry him and rush to the ce where he ascended.


    Ye Sheng wanted toplete the fusion of the two worlds. At that time, thews within would change. The 12th level of the Void realm was no longer the peak. At the very least, it would be pushed back to the fourth rank of the Void Realm.

 Chapter 517 - World Advancement 1(12/26)

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 14, World Advancement 1(12/26)</h4>


    The Void Demon King carried Ye Sheng and traveled through the cold and deste universe at a rapid speed. It was a Kun Peng, and it naturally far surpassed ordinary flying vehicles.


    In the Sr System, the Great Qin world was a remote region, and there were not many people here. Even those who participated in the interster battlefields would note here.


    It had been more than a month since they had arrived in the void space, but Ye Sheng did not know much about this ce. He only knew about a few major factions, and this sort of information that everyone knew would not be of any help in participating in the interster battlefields.


    Sitting on the Void Demon King¡¯s back, Ye Sheng rubbed his points card, which represented that Ye Sheng was participating in the interster battlefields.


    However, Ye Sheng did not feel much. Everything was as usual. There was nothing special about it.


    ¡°Have you heard of this gctic battlefield before?¡±Ye Sheng asked the void demon king.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. This is the biggest carnival among the young people in the known universe. Geniuses under the age of 100 will participate. The minimum number of participants will be at least 50 million. All the major forces in the known universe will help people sign up to participate. I remember that 100 years ago, the biggest gctic battlefield happened in the Titan Gxy. That was the home of the ancient Titans, but now it¡¯s extinct. There are very few Titans in the entire universe now. There were more than 100 million people who participated that time. At the end of the chaotic battle, 20 million people died,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°There are more than 100 million people participating, and 20 million died?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. Wasn¡¯t this too much?


    ¡°This is the gctic battlefield. Don¡¯t look at the millions of people that havee. This is just the advance team. Wait for another month, and everyone wille. When the timees, it will be intense. And in thest month of the year, the battlefield will shrink, forcing everyone to engage in a chaotic battle. Those who stand out from this battle are the true geniuses,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at the scoreboard seriously and said, ¡°Looks like I have to break through as soon as possible.¡±


    Thest month of shrinking the battlefield was to force those who had been hiding to face the battle head-on. Only then would it be exciting and intense.


    Therefore, the gctic battlefield was not very lively in the early stages, but in the middle andte stages, there were simply too many people dying every day.


    The earth in his Dantian had to be taken out, and Ye Sheng had to raise his own strength to be able to cope with these changes.


    The Void Demon King flew for another three days, bringing ye Sheng back to the ce where he had originally ascended.


    A huge appeared before Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    This was the same as the Earth in his dantian. It was azure blue and very beautiful. Moreover, this was a sealed.


    Ye Sheng had read many books in the spiritual world of the Gxy Alliance and understood the situation of thes in the known universe.


    Theses were divided into several types. The first type was a Death Star. Anyone could enter andnd on this type of. The entire¡¯s core had died, leaving behind only some ores, medicinal herbs, and treasures.


    The second type was an open. This type of was alive, but there were also races that multiplied. However, there were no world rules or originws. It was one with the known universe. The people inside all cultivated to absorb the energy from the known universe.


    The third type was a closed, which was the one in front of them.


    This type of had its own worldws, origin, and its own dao rhythm. It was closely connected to the known universe, but they did not have much contact with each other.


    The most popr ascenders in the Void Universe came from the closed. After experiencing many difficulties, once they ascended, they would advance by leaps and bounds because they hadid a solid foundation in the closed world.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you n to do next?¡±The Void Demon King stopped in the universe and asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stood up and his body floated up. He left the void demon king and said, ¡°Protect me. I want to use his transformation and bring out the Dantian Earth.¡±


    This was the most important thing for Ye Sheng when he came to the Void Universe. No gctic battlefield or Gctic Alliance couldpare to this.


    The void demon king immediately surveyed the surroundings, not allowing anyone else to appear and disturb ye Sheng.


    Even though this ce was very deste and barren, belonging to the periphery, the void demon king still did not dare to be careless.


    Ye Sheng floated in the universe, opening his arms, his Dantian crazily revolved and he became at ease.


    Ye Sheng had never cultivated this technique before, but the other Ye Sheng that had split out had been cultivating and studying it carefully, reaching a profound level.


    If he had learned it, it meant that Ye Sheng had learned it.


    The two Ye Sheng¡¯s memories originated from the same lineage. They were both Ye Sheng, regardless of who was thinking. The other party would immediately know that they were the same person.


    Therefore, the original Ye Sheng was able to learn from him without a teacher.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body slowly faded in the universe. His physical body was hidden in the universe, turning into great freedom.


    With his will as the guide, his body was omnipresent. In the known universe, Ye Sheng could go and stay as he pleased. There was no need for him to care.


    This was his transformation into freedom.


    Formless and formless, where I was was my body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body turned into great freedom. The golden core in his dantian, which was also the Earth, was revealed.


    A slowly grew bigger. When it came out of Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian, it immediately turned into a water-blue.


    ¡°Go!¡±Ye Sheng said to his other self.


    The split-up Ye Sheng turned into the carefree ye Sheng. His will was like water as it surged into this earth.


    Rumble!


    Earth was undergoing earth-shattering changes. Many people widened their eyes and looked at the sky in horror.


    The Sky and earth changed color. The origin was surging. The dao rhythm was spreading. Countless rays of light fell, causing many people¡¯sprehension to increase unconsciously.


    Ye Sheng and the Earth¡¯s origin energy had be one.


    The earth was his body, and he could unleash all of the Earth¡¯s power.


    In an instant, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation soared to the 12th level of the Void Realm, the peak of this world.


    Moreover, the power that the earth had given to many people had also been transferred to his body. Ye Sheng¡¯s main body did not have such an ability.


    ¡°I am Earth, and today¡¯s world has risen!¡±Ye Sheng silently roared as he looked at the Great Qin world.


    The two worlds¡¯origins were one, and Ye Sheng treated the Earth¡¯s origins as his own body. Naturally, the Great Qin world also became his body.


    At that moment, the two massives were slowly moving and getting closer, preparing to fuse.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s main body stood up and left his free state. He panted weakly and said, ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡±


    Although he had lost the ability to support people on Earth, Ye Sheng had obtained a body with unlimited potential. The power to support people on Earth was transferred to his body.


    The Void Demon King widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in horror. ¡°You... you... you actually refined this world into a clone?¡±


    The void demon king naturally saw Ye Sheng¡¯s actions, which was why he was shocked.


    Ye Sheng was going against the heavens.

 Chapter 518 - World Advancement 2(13/26)

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 15, World Advancement 2(13/26)</h4>


    Ye Sheng did not care about the great void Demon King¡¯s shock. Instead, he said, ¡°Do you think this avatar can cultivate demonic cultivation techniques?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem. Dimensional demon gods are existences that control a dimension. In this universe, they can basically walk unhindered without any problems,¡±said the Great Void Demon King.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many cultivation techniques rted to the demonic path in the Star System Alliance¡¯s spiritual world, and I have some understanding of their cultivation techniques. As such, this clone will definitely cultivate the demonic path.¡±


    Ye Sheng had seen many demonic path cultivation techniques in the spiritual world, and these demonic path cultivation techniques clearly told him that when Earth and the Great Qin world fused, they would be able to form a new world, and this new world.., would be the best body for the Devil Path.


    The supreme path, Immortal Path, and devil path represented three different cultivation methods, and there was no difference between them. After all, each of them could reach the peak, and the difference was that their paths would be different.


    The Devil Path belonged to Hell, and from the fourth rotation of the Void, one would be a hell lord and reach the boundless realm. They would sing epic songs and turn into countless grains of sand, bing a dimensional devil God, ascending to the immortal throne, and bing the Lord of Nothingness.


    The first step to cultivating the demonic path was to be a Hell Lord.


    If one wanted to be a Hell Lord, the first step was to have a small world that carried the power of a world and attacked enemies. Only then would one be able to do anything.


    Many people wanted to cultivate the demonic path, and the first step was to buy a small world. However, Ye Sheng did not need it, as he already had earth. Now that Earth had fused with Great Qin¡¯s world, he had be a higher world, this meant that Ye Sheng¡¯s starting point in cultivating the demonic path was much higher than others.


    Rumble!


    The world fusion continued, and as Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King watched, Earth and Great Qin¡¯s world started to change and slowlye into contact.


    The people from the two worlds were all shocked and panicked. They looked at the continuously fusing heaven and earth and did not know what to say.


    This was simply too shocking.


    A hole had been created in the sky, and all sorts of origin hands continuously flickered, fusing the two worlds together.


    A New World had appeared.


    Right under Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes and under the gaze of countless people from the two worlds, the two worlds were connected and expanded by countless times. The world¡¯s origin had also skyrocketed, and the spiritual Qi was advancing towards a higher level, it was as if it was about to connect with the energy of the universe.


    And this fusion allowed Ye Sheng, who had transformed into the world origin, to directly break through the 12th level of the Void Realm.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the world advanced, and the upper limit was raised, reaching the peak of rank four void realm. From now on, the 12th level of the Void realm could no longer ascend. Only the peak of rank four void realm could ascend.


    And as the world advanced in the future, the upper limit would be raised.


    Ye Sheng stood on the back of the Void Demon King and watched as the World origin fused together. His heart was extremely excited because he had received feedback from the world origin and had actually broken through in the universe.


    Rumble!


    The universe energy nourished ye Sheng¡¯s body at this moment. His injuries werepletely healed and had reached a perfect degree.


    Then, Ye Sheng took a step forward and directly arrived on the fused. Boundless energy erupted from his body and transformed into a suction force that sucked everything in the surroundings into his stomach.


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡±


    Ye Sheng directly took a step from the 12th level of the void stage and broke through the barrier, arriving at the first rotation of the void stage.


    The fourth rotation of the void stage.


    This was aplete process, and the first step was to ¡®rise¡¯. After reaching this step, one would be able to cultivate the following steps.


    After Ye Sheng made a breakthrough, his Dantian was empty, and in the next second, the entire Dantian had changed shape, and a huge passageway that was bottomless appeared.


    At the end of this tunnel was the world under Ye Sheng¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Is this my escape route?¡±Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise.


    If he could not defeat it in the future, he would be able to hide in this world. At the same time, this world would be able to jump out of his Dantian and help ye Sheng defend against enemies.


    The Earth clone took out his Dantian, earth, and the future was bright.


    This breakthrough took a full three days before it waspletely over.


    This time, Ye Sheng¡¯s gains were quite great. Not only had he broken through to the fourth stage of the Void, but he had also gained a clone. Earth and the Great Qin world had fused, bing a new earth. Ye Sheng¡¯s half of his divine soul used Earth as his body, he started to cultivate the demonic path that had been passed down from hell. Even though he was also at the fourth stage of the Void, he was much more powerful than Ye Sheng. Within the fourth stage of the Void, no one could defeat him.


    ¡°I finally understand a wish. I can now focus on participating in the gctic battlefield.¡±Ye Sheng smiled. With this clone that came from the same origin, he was not afraid.


    He wanted toplete a small goal and earn 100 million from it.


    ..


    After taking out his Dantian, Earth, Ye Sheng finally felt a huge weight lifted off his heart. He bid farewell to the Earth clone and left with the Void Demon King.


    Let the Earth clone cultivate on its own first. When Ye Sheng needed it, he would directly summon it and cross the border from the ck hole in his Dantian to help ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng rode on the Void Demon King and traveled through the void, carefully observing the sr system.


    And just after Ye Sheng left the Earth clone, he received a message from manager Zhang.


    Ye Sheng took out hismunication device and opened it. Manager Zhang¡¯s figure floated out, less than the size of a palm. He frowned and asked, ¡°I sent you a lot of messages. Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡±


    ¡°I just went to take a look at the ce of Ascension. It¡¯s at the borders of the Sr System. The signal isn¡¯t good, right?¡±Ye Sheng exined. It wasn¡¯t that the signal wasn¡¯t good, but that the breakthrough was too nervous. Ye Sheng just didn¡¯t want to pick up.


    Manager Zhang didn¡¯t care either, with a serious expression, he said, ¡°Ye Sheng, the people from the gctic battlefield have alreadye to less than 50 million. The entire Sr System has be a killing battlefield. Many people are starting to form teams. Moreover, the various major forces are also paying close attention. You must be careful.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. 50 million hade just like that?


    ¡°I understand. I will be careful,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously. This was not a joke. 50 million people. Even if he had an earth clone, he did not dare to be careless.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you can¡¯t do it alone, you can form a team with the people from our Gctic Alliance. Remember, even if you can¡¯t enter the top 10,000, don¡¯t die. If necessary, throw away your scoreboard and hide.¡±Manager Zhang did not ask Ye Sheng to achieve any results this time, she only wanted Ye Sheng to live.


    If Ye Sheng died, her investment would bepletely gone. If Ye Sheng lived, even if his results weren¡¯t ideal, there was still value in nurturing him.


    Although her investment was only 500 star dors, she was still very worried.


    People who were afraid of being poor couldn¡¯t even bear to part with 500 star dors.


    Ye Sheng hung up and frowned. ¡°Void Demon King, 50 million people havee. It¡¯s only been a few days. This is too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. At the peak, there were 100 to 200 million people. On average, there are 80 million people participating each time, and there are still 30 million people who haven¡¯te,¡±Void Demon King said.


    ¡°With so many people, what should we do to get first ce?¡±Ye Sheng began to think.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you know where I found the head of the Lin family¡¯s ancient god?¡±Void Demon King said with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 519 - , simultaneous cultivation of three techniques (14/26)

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 16, simultaneous cultivation of three techniques (14/26)</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at the demon king of the Void and shook his head, unable to guess what he was trying to say. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, back then, it was in the sr system that I discovered the head of the ancient God transported by the Lin family. After that, the head of the ancient god was lost. The Lin family had been searching here for decades, but they couldn¡¯t find it. Only then did they gradually retreat,¡±said the demon king of the void.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s brows raised as he asked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I suspect that the mastermind didn¡¯t take the ancient God¡¯s head away,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s been dozens of years. How could he not take it away?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head in disbelief.


    The Void Demon King had fallen into the Great Qin world for more than 30 years. All these years, even a fool knew how to take away the ancient God¡¯s head.


    ¡°No, the moment the ancient God¡¯s head was lost, the Lin family used their great magic to seal the Sr System. No one could take away the ancient God¡¯s head under the Lin family¡¯s supervision,¡±the Void Demon King said, firmly believing in his own judgment.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t take it away and hid it, it¡¯s been so long. It¡¯s been taken away a long time ago. Can¡¯t you see that the Lin family¡¯s people are no longer in the Sr System?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When I was in the Great Qin world, I could asionally feel Lin Yi¡¯s gaze. He had stayed in the Sr System for dozens of years and only left recently, so that ancient God¡¯s head must not have been taken away.¡±The Void Demon King still insisted on his own thoughts.


    ¡°Are you going to look for that ancient God¡¯s head now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, that¡¯s an ancient god¡¯s head. Don¡¯t you want to?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what an ancient god is. Do I think so?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    ¡°Ancient gods are the earliest gods in the Void universe. They were born before the path of immortality. A peak ancient god can easily quell the chaos in the universe. With a sneeze, they can exterminate an entire gxy. Every ancient god is a rare treasure. Although the ancient god Race has few members, each one of them is a target that every race in the universe is afraid of,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    ¡°Then why is the ancient God extinct now? Why is his head being taken everywhere?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There are many reasons for the ancient God¡¯s extinction. There are all kinds of rumors. In any case, you have to know that after the ancient God¡¯s extinction, the Supreme Dao was born. They inherited the cultivation techniques of the ancient gods, modified them, and weakened them, making them suitable for the bodies of the people of the divine race. And even now, this is still a weakened cultivation technique. If the ancient gods really existed, the Supreme Dao wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all,¡±the Void Demon King said proudly.


    It was an ancient god researcher.


    ¡°What about the immortal path and the Demonic Path?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. This was a matter between the ancient gods and the divine path.


    ¡°The ancient gods suffered a devastating cmity, dying and sleeping. After that, the divine path flourished and eight-tenths of the entire universe was upied by the divine path. Some of the founders of the immortal path were not convinced and studied day and night, perfecting and modifying immortal path techniques. They gradually grew and established the divine court. For a time, they were iparably brilliant and suppressed the divine court,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°What about the demonic path?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. Did the demonic path not appear at this time?


    ¡°The demonic path is the immortal path itself. Immortals and demons are one entity. The Immortal Court is like the Sun in the sky, but there are too many factions within. In addition, the divine path instigated the conflict from within. After the conflict broke out, many experts split out. The research direction was different from the immortal path. They created hell, found the power of the dimensions, and forcefully announced that the demonic path would join them, forming a three-legged tripod situation thatsted for tens of millions of years. It was only until the recent development of the bug race, machine race, and chaos race that they stole the reputation of the three old powers. However, the power they hid is the most terrifying.¡±The Void Demon King told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Then where did you find the ancient God¡¯s Head?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The Origin Sun, a Death Star. It¡¯s a very far ce. I can make it there in a week,¡±the Void Demon King said with a joyful expression.


    It wanted Ye Sheng to go with it. It would be best if it could snatch the ancient God¡¯s head from the Lin family.


    ¡°F * ck, the Lin family has been chasing me for so long, and they keep saying that I stole the ancient God¡¯s head. If I don¡¯t get the ancient God¡¯s head, won¡¯t I be mistreating their publicity?¡±The Void Demon King cursed.


    It had been holding back its anger all this time, and now that there was an opportunity, it naturally wanted to vent it. It naturally wanted to vent it out.


    They couldn¡¯t take revenge on the Lin family right now, but if there was an opportunity to get their hands on the ancient God¡¯s head, the Void Demon King would do its best.


    ¡°Then you can fly. I¡¯ll stabilize my realm. Now that we¡¯re one, the Lin family has wronged you for so long. I also want to see what kind of treasure that ancient god¡¯s head is.¡±Ye Sheng nodded, he agreed to the Void Demon King¡¯s request.


    ¡°Alright, just you wait. If you encounter the ancient God¡¯s head, you¡¯ll Be Rich. You¡¯ll split yourself out and use the ancient God¡¯s head as the foundation to cultivate the divine path. You¡¯ll cultivate the immortal path while your Earth clone cultivates the demonic path. If you cultivate the three paths together, no one will be able to stop you.¡±The Void Demon Kingughed loudly, he voiced out his thoughts.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea.


    He had never thought about what the other avatar would cultivate, but now, the Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    The three major factions in the known universe were the divine path, the Immortal Path, and the demonic path.


    These three were tested through practice and could reach the peak. As long as one had talent, perseverance, and luck, they could be the strongest person in the universe.


    Since a single cultivator was so powerful, what about cultivating all three techniques at the same time?


    ¡°Has anyone done this before?¡±Ye Sheng was tempted and asked the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Of course, but without exception, all of them failed. ¡°It is impossible for one person to cultivate two techniques with different origins at the same time. If one cultivates two techniques at the same time, he will go mad, not to mention if you add a Divine Dao. The Divine Dao is even more ipatible. The Immortal Dao and the Demonic Daoe from the same origin. If you are heaven-defying and cultivate at the same time, it is also possible, but the Divine Dao is absolutely not possible,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°But ye Sheng, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re not alone right now. You¡¯ve cultivated the Dao sect¡¯s three holy scriptures. You¡¯ve already seeded in this strange cultivation technique. You split out a soul to be an Earth clone and cultivate the demonic path. After that, you split out another. With the ancient God¡¯s head as the foundation, you cultivate the divine path. Different people cultivate, but it¡¯s all just you. That¡¯s very terrifying. When you grow up, in the heavens and the universe, in the 108,000 dimensions, no one will be your match.¡±The greater demon king of the Void became more and more excited as he spoke.


    As Ye Sheng listened, the blood in his body began to boil.


    Three bodies, one soul, and three techniques at the same time.


    What kind of crazy idea was this? In the eyes of others, this was a fool¡¯s fantasy.


    But in Ye Sheng¡¯s case, all of this could be realized.


    He had alreadypleted the first step, creating an Earth clone that cultivated the demonic path. and the next step would be the ancient God¡¯s head.

 Chapter 520 - Origin Sun Star (15/26)

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 17, Origin Sun Star (15/26)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    In the cold and lonely universe, the Void Demon King carried ye Sheng and flew at high speed.


    Whether it was the Kun Peng flying in the sky or in the sea, it possessed unparalleled speed. Ordinary flying machines could notpare to it.


    If the Void Demon King used true energy, its speed would be even faster.


    In the Void Universe, there were many dangers. For example, if one flew, one would encounter a group of meteorites. If one flew too fast, one would easily collide with them. There were also some ck holes hidden in the darkness of the universe. Once one entered, one would die without a doubt.


    Of course, these were not difficult for the Void Demon King. He was an old hand and often galloped in the void universe. These problems were not problems for him.


    The Origin Sun Star was a dead star. The Void Demon King told Ye Sheng that the origin sun star was originally very prosperous. However, for some unknown reason, the origin sun star withered and died. The people inside either moved away or apanied the origin sun star, they were buried in the cold and deste universe.


    The Origin Sun was now a wastnd. When the Void Demon King brought Ye Sheng Here and entered the origin sun, it was simple and fast. There was no obstruction at all.


    A dead did not have any obstruction in the first ce. When Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King entered, all they saw was destion.


    Walking on the Origin Sun, Ye Sheng looked at the brownnd under his feet. It was rigid and lifeless.


    The entire was dead. The trees, mountains, and rivers were all dead.


    ¡°Where did you find the ancient God¡¯s Head?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°On the highest mountain on the origin Sun,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng looked at the towering mountain peak.


    The Dead Mountain Peak was shaking and was no longer solid. It seemed that as long as he exerted a little more strength on it, it wouldpletely copse.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body changed and he used his movement technique to arrive at the mountain peak.


    What entered his eyes was only destion, rocks and clouds. It was aplete mess. The ley lines were all filled with potholes. It seemed like someone had dealt a heavy blow to it.


    ¡°It was here that the ancient god¡¯s head was discovered. At first, I wanted to observe it closely, but the person who escorted the ancient God¡¯s head didn¡¯t give me the chance. I gave up. When I hadn¡¯t gone far, the entire sr system was under martialw. The experts of the Lin familynded. Everything seemed to happen in an instant. That was why I dared to say that the ancient God¡¯s head wasn¡¯t taken away,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng looked around and frowned. ¡°If they didn¡¯t take it away, then where did they put it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be on this. That thief stole something and framed me. He didn¡¯t have time to move it,¡±the void demon king said through gritted teeth. He hated this person to the bone.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. ¡°If you can guess, then the Lin family will naturally know. They must have searched this carefully. From the inside out, it¡¯s not our turn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If the Lin family were to take back the ancient God¡¯s head, Lin Yi wouldn¡¯t have been guarding this barren for nearly thirty years. He only left recently.¡±The Void Demon King shook his head.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°Then what should we do now? Search this from the Inside Out?¡±


    ¡°Search. Even if I have to dig three feet deep, I still want to find the ancient God¡¯s head,¡±the Void Demon King said stubbornly.


    Ye Sheng was just about to say something when he suddenly frowned and looked at the distant sky. Several figures flew over.


    At the same time, the points board in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms began to shout.


    Beep Beep Beep!


    This voice attracted the attention of these people and suddenlynded not far in front of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Someone immediately questioned Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned and looked at them without saying anything.


    He saw a familiar person whom he had just met some time ago.


    Lin Tianyang.


    The person who wanted the method of Ye Sheng¡¯s soul in the spiritual world, but Ye Sheng did not give it to him. He was furious and thought that he would never see him again in his life, but who would have thought that fate was so wonderful that Ye Sheng and he would actually meet here.., he also had a point card on him. He was also one of the participants in the gctic battlefield.


    Ye Sheng recognized Lin Tianyun, so naturally, Lin Tianyun recognized Ye Sheng as well. His eyes lit up, heughed coldly. ¡°This is really fate. Not long ago, you were very arrogant in the spiritual world. I couldn¡¯t do anything to you. Now that I¡¯m in front of you, are you still arrogant?¡±


    Lin Tianyang had already forgotten the conflict between him and Ye Sheng. It was a small matter to begin with. Although he was very unhappy, he knew that the chance of meeting Ye Sheng again was as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.


    The Void Universe was too big.


    Lin Tianyang thought so before, but now he changed his mind.


    The Void Universe was too small.


    The people he had already forgotten, the things he had already forgotten, appeared in front of him once again.


    The corners of Lin Tianyang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He pointed at Ye Sheng and looked at him mockingly. He wanted to see what kind of attitude ye Sheng would have. Would he kneel down and beg for mercy?


    However, Ye Sheng only looked at him coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any fate with you. Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not in a good mood today. Go back to where you came from.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s personality was very strange. When he was in a good mood, he was the most gentle person in the world. However, when he was in a bad mood, he was a grumpy older brother.


    Now, it was precisely the grumpy older brother stage.


    Lin Tianyang and his group of four were all at the fourth transformation of the Void Realm. As for which stage they were at, Ye Sheng did not know.


    But so what? Ye Sheng looked at them with a cold face, his gaze unfriendly.


    On his shoulder, the Void Demon King also stared at Lin Tianyang with a cold face.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, kill him. He is from the Lin family. The Lin family are all bastards. After chasing me for so long, you must kill him!¡±The Void Demon King roared in his spiritual world.


    Ye sheng blinked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have some conflicts with this Lin Tianyang. He won¡¯t be able to hold it in. If he dares to make a move, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±


    His irritable brother, Ye Sheng, needed the other party to make the first move to kill.


    Lin Tianyang was enraged by Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude. Not only himself, but the three people beside him also frowned, their expressions unchanging.


    ¡°Brother Tianyang, who is this person?¡±A suave-looking man with a Shoehorn asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a native from a barren gxy. He doesn¡¯t have much experience. I usually don¡¯t bother with such people. But today, I want to make a good fuss,¡±Lin Tianyang said with a cold smile.


    ¡°A native still dares to be so arrogant. He doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth. No Wonder I hate you when I see you,¡±said a man who was as thin as a monkey.


    ¡°Brother Tian Yang, you came to this origin sun with a n mission. There¡¯s no need to be calctive with such a person. Just kill him directly.¡±This was a youth wearing a long ck robe, and his face was filled with evil thoughts.


    ¡°Right, I still have a n mission. I can¡¯t waste time here. Then I¡¯ll personally take action and kill you to vent my anger,¡±Lin Tian Yang said coldly. Looking at Ye Sheng was like looking at a corpse, even though Ye Sheng was in the fourth rank of the Void realm with him, he still looked down on Ye Sheng.


    He was the noble Lin Tianyang, the direct descendant of the Lin family.

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 18, the power of Ye Sheng (16/26)

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 18, the power of Ye Sheng (16/26)</h4>


    Lin Tianyang had been cultivating the Lin family¡¯s heritage since he was young, so he had an endless supply of resources. Although he didn¡¯t receive the best treatment in the universe, he was sure of first-ss resources.


    He had been building his foundation since he was young, and he didn¡¯t start cultivating until he was 16 years old. Then, in just two short years, he broke through to rank four of the void.


    All of these were because he had a good foundation, which allowed him to advance by leaps and bounds.


    Both of them were at the fourth rotation of the void. Lin Tianyang¡¯s fourth rotation of the void seemed to have been decorated with all sorts of gorgeous packaging, while Ye Sheng looked as if he had been pulled out of the mud.


    Lin Tianyang had the right to look down on Ye Sheng.


    He flicked his finger, and a sharp ray of light shot out, turning into a mysterious wave of clouds thatnded in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    The speed was so fast that even ye Sheng was a little surprised.


    After Lin Tianyang flicked out this finger, he ced his hands behind his back and did not even look at Ye Sheng, he said, ¡°After being hit by My Lin family¡¯s soul severing finger, your soul will be broken and you will die within two hours. Enjoy thest two hours of your life.¡±


    Lin Tianyang felt that he was very humane. He even left two hours for Ye Sheng to take a look at this vast universe.


    ¡°Noble member of the Lin family, is this all your attack can do?¡±However, Ye Sheng was about to reject his good intentions when a cold voice sounded.


    Lin Tianyang frowned and turned around to look. Ye Sheng was standing calmly without a scratch on his body.


    ¡°You were hit by my soul severing finger. How did this happen?¡±Lin Tianyang asked in surprise.


    ¡°Soul severing finger? Are you talking about this?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was slowly moving, and his muscles were like water, squeezing out a wave of mysterious divine light.


    The soul severing finger pierced into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, but it had no effect because Ye Sheng¡¯s body was no longer flesh and blood.


    Lin Tianyang looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. When he saw that his attack had been squeezed out, his face darkened. He had said so confidently just now, but he had turned around and left. In the blink of an eye, he had also been pped in the face by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°There is something strange about your body, but it is not a big deal. Just do it again.¡±This time, Lin Tianyang was serious. He struck out with his palm, and a huge amount of energy was released from his palm, turning into a thick fog, it covered the whole area in an instant.


    Cloud and fog palm!


    This was a unique skill of the Lin family. When the palm struck out, the clouds and fog gathered and filled the air crazily. There were countlessyers of palm power hidden in it.


    The person who was attacked could not tell which part of the palm power was which. Once he was hit, his entire body would instantly be numb.


    In this move, there was rarely arge amount of poison. This was a sinister technique.


    Rumble!


    The Clouds and mist attacked and enveloped Ye Sheng. From within, there were tens of thousands of roars that disrupted ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts.


    However, Ye Sheng did not care about anything. He said coldly, ¡°After ying with you for so long, it¡¯s time to end this. Any of your moves, whether shy or practical, can notpare to my sword.¡±


    Ye Sheng used his hand as a sword and shed out directly.


    Sword of Samsara!


    The power of this sword became more and more powerful with Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough. It had already surpassed Sheng, thirteen swords.


    Sheng, thirteen swords was a sword technique that the sword-wielding old man hadprehended in the emptiness realm. This sword technique only had immense power in the emptiness realm. However, at the fourth transition of the Void realm, it did not have the sword-wielding old man¡¯s continuous reform and evolution, this sword technique could not keep up with Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough speed.


    Right now, only the sword of reincarnation was Ye Sheng¡¯s signature sword technique.


    After witnessing the appearance of Hell, the power of the sword of reincarnation had already surpassed the secret manuals of the Samsara sect.


    Right now, the sword of reincarnation belonged solely to Ye Sheng, a sword technique that belonged to him alone.


    One of his swords could fight against a million soldiers.


    One of his swords could break a thousandyers of waves.


    His sword could cut down stars.


    With this sword, Ye Sheng created a magnificent scroll of reincarnation. It quickly spread out and engulfed Lin Tianyang.


    Boom!


    Please enter the reincarnation!


    Ye Sheng had said this many times, but this time, he really sent Lin Tianyang into the reincarnation.


    A reincarnation created by Ye Sheng.


    A reincarnation under the sword.


    A reincarnation that could take a person¡¯s life.


    Lin Tianyang didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all, or perhaps he was careless. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng¡¯s sword to split apart the Cloud and mist palm and directly drag him into a reincarnation.


    At the moment when this reincarnation was activated, Lin Tianyang roared, ¡°Ping Tiance!¡±


    This was a secret art of the Lin family, an immortal martial art. It was very powerful. Lin Tianyang immediately exploded with a powerful aura, wanting to counter-suppress the reincarnation sword and suppress Ye Sheng.


    Ping tiance could even tten the sky. In Lin Tianyang¡¯s eyes, it was as easy as flipping his hand to tten ye Sheng and the sword of reincarnation.


    However, the reality was that ye sheng growled, ¡°Netherworld River!¡±


    A long river came crashing down.


    What Ping Tiance? At this moment, the Netherworld River was like a huge mountain, suppressing Lin Tianyang until he vomited blood.


    His Ping Tiance hadpletely failed at this moment.


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m at the second transformation of the Void. My cultivation base is better than yours, and my umtion is deeper than yours. How could you have such a powerful cultivation technique?¡±Lin Tianyang roared in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re dead,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He pressed down with one hand, and the river of the Netherworld suddenly surged forward, pressing down on Lin Tianyang until he screamed in pain.


    ¡°You guys are still watching. Help me kill him,¡±Lin Tianyang shouted angrily,


    shoehorn¡¯s face was the first to react. Energy burst out from his entire body, and he immediately rushed over. The Magic Treasure in his hand flew out. It was a jade ruyi, and it was about to knock ye Sheng unconscious.


    The other two also released their own magic treasures, wanting to kill Ye Sheng. One was a long sword, and the other was a treasured cauldron.


    Rumble!


    The three magic treasures came with a menacing aura, wanting to force ye Sheng to retreat and release Lin Tianyang.


    However, Ye Sheng only looked at them coldly, and a magic treasure immediately flew out from between his brows.


    It was also a cauldron.


    It was tattered and tattered, with two of its three legs missing. It looked extremely miserable, causing the three people tough out loud in their hearts.


    ¡°To take such a tattered magic treasure, he really is a native. He doesn¡¯t even have a magic treasure.¡±


    The mockery in their hearts seemed to have been heard by the all gods pill furnace. It suddenly exerted force and directly crashed over.


    Kacha, Kacha, Kacha!


    Three crisp sounds directly caused the faces of these three people to be dull. They looked at it in disbelief, then spat out blood one after another, and their auras became dispirited.


    These were all their natal magic treasures. Now that they were all shattered and destroyed, they naturally had to suffer damage as well.


    It wasn¡¯t just their magic treasures that were broken. Lin Tianyun¡¯s heart was also broken. He realized that he was in a very dangerous situation. Ye Sheng¡¯s sword of reincarnation was guarding him in a cycle of reincarnation, and the river of the Netherworld was suppressing him, preventing him froming out, now, Lin Tianyun was getting weaker and weaker.


    Kacha!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword finallynded, directly shing at Lin Tianyun¡¯s waist.


    The de was cut in half, and they were no longer in each other¡¯s debt.


    Lin Tianyang¡¯s waist and chest werepletely severed, and he could only let out a deafening scream. There was nothing else he could do.


    ¡°Noisy,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly as he pped down.


    Crack!


    Lin Tianyang¡¯s head was directly smashed into pieces. The noble and arrogant direct descendant of the Lin family still died here.

 Chapter 522 - the mission of the Lin family (17/26)

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 19, the mission of the Lin family (17/26)</h4>


    Lin Tianyang was killed and his corpse fell to the ground. The other three people were frightened, ¡°You, you actually killed Lin Tianyang?¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t he be killed?¡±Ye Sheng asked calmly.


    ¡°This is the heir of the Lin family. In the Gxy Alliance, the Lin family is an old and powerful family. How dare you?¡±Shupan said in shock.


    ¡°If you kill Lin Tianyang, the Lin family will hunt you down and kill you,¡±said the young man with an evil expression.


    ¡°Yes, the Lin family has a deep foundation. You will definitely not be able to escape. You are finished,¡±said the young man who was as thin as a monkey.


    Hearing this, Ye Sheng smiled coldly and pointed at them. ¡°You are discussing my life and death here. Why Don¡¯t you think about what will happen to you next?¡±


    The three of them were shocked at the same time. They quickly distanced themselves from Ye Sheng and looked at him warily.


    ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied after killing Lin Tianyang, yet you still want to attack us?¡±Shoplup¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°Are you guys stupid? Who would have thought that I killed Lin Tianyang? It seems that the Void is not as great as I thought. There are more creatures and more idiots.¡±Ye Sheng sighed regretfully and his eyes turned cold, he took a step forward.


    Boom!


    He threw a punch, and the ten worlds and the ten Hades gathered around Ye Sheng, turning him into a god in the human world.


    This punch directly enveloped the three people.


    Ye Sheng was fighting against three people at the same time. No matter how the other party reacted, he felt that the other party couldn¡¯t beat him, so he attacked.


    Ye Sheng was in a bad mood, so he didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to them. After killing them, he continued to look for the ancient God¡¯s head.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re underestimating us,¡±shoehorn bellowed as he pulled out his weapon. A thin and soft swordshed out, and thousands of phantoms enveloped ye Sheng¡¯s body. He wanted to fight Ye Sheng head-on.


    The Phantoms sword technique was used, and the sword Phantoms were so numerous that the enemy couldn¡¯t tell which one was real. At a profound level, the fake was real and the fake was fake.


    Sometimes, the Phantom was not bad, but sometimes it was not. For example, it was nothing to Ye Sheng.


    No matter how many Phantoms you had, Ye Sheng could break it with one punch.


    The Phantom sword technique, Shoehorn Face, was not cultivated to the peak. In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, his attacks were like a child dancing with a sword. He wanted to be shy, but he did not have much actualbat ability.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. He did not put this sword technique in his eyes. He directly unleashed the aura of the ten kings of Hell.


    The King of Hell told you to die in the third watch. Who would dare to keep you until the fifth watch?


    The ten kings of Hell transformed into a stream of light and bombarded the three of them in one go.


    Ye Sheng still targeted the three of them. He did not just attack Shoehorn alone. This punch of his caused the air to tremble and the Shoehorn sword technique to copse.


    Rumble!


    The three of them were instantly sent flying by Ye Sheng. They crashed into the mountain range and smashed deep into it. After that, Ye Sheng¡¯s fingers were like swords as he shed three more times at the three deep pits.


    Sheng, thirteen swords!


    This time, Ye Sheng used the sword technique of the sword-wielding old man. This sword technique would probably not be practiced by Ye Sheng in the future. Now, he would use a few lives to pay tribute to this sword technique.


    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!


    Three streaks of sword qi shot into the three deep pits.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Two streaks of sword qi pierced through the body in session, and there was no sounding out from one of the deep pits.


    Ye Sheng watched calmly. It was Shoehorn. He had used a defensive magic treasure to block Ye Sheng¡¯s sword qi.


    ¡°Do you still have a defensive magic treasure?¡±Ye Sheng watched him climb up and smiled yfully. His fingers were like swords, as if he was going to sh down again.


    Shoehorn¡¯s body was trembling. He could not withstand ye Sheng¡¯s fierce attack at all.


    Both of them were rank four void users. He was still at rank two, but he was still not a match for Ye Sheng.


    One could imagine how terrifying the origin body that Ye Sheng had condensed was. This was even after Ye Sheng had lost the ability to strengthen Earth. Otherwise, if he had strengthened the strength of the people on Earth, Ye Sheng would have been able to kill them with a single punch.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I can save them.¡±Shoehorn immediately shouted, his face full of nervousness.


    ¡°How do you n to save him?¡±Ye Sheng was not in a hurry and asked.


    ¡°I... I can tell you some secrets. As long as I know, I can tell you everything,¡±Shoehorn¡¯s eyes kept rolling around as he racked his brain and said.


    Ye Sheng said with interest, ¡°Tell me. If there is no value, then congrattions, the rescue failed.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you why Lin Tianyang came here. This can be exchanged for my life, Okay?¡±Shoehorn asked nervously.


    ¡°Exchange for your life. I¡¯ll let you go out and spread the word. When the timees, will the Lin familye?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that. I swear to God,¡±Shoehorn said anxiously.


    ¡°This is the universe. Swearing to God is useless,¡±ye Sheng said faintly.


    Shoehorn asked carefully, ¡°Then what will you do to let me go?¡±


    ¡°Tell me why Lin Tianyang came here. I will imprison you for a period of time. When I grow up, I will let you out,¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and suggested.


    Shoehorn looked reluctant and said, ¡°What if you go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°Then you can only hope that I am a man of my word, because you have no other way now,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Shoehorn¡¯s face was as bitter as if he had eaten Coptis chinensis. He said, ¡°Alright, I hope that you¡¯re a man of your word.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him calmly and said, ¡°You can say it now. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Shoehorn said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Lin family lose the head of an ancient God a few decades ago? That matter was originally very secretive, but because the Lin family was making such a big fuss, it was immediately known by many people. The Genius of the Lin family, Lin Yi, had been guarding the Sr System for a few decades, but had found nothing. It was said that it had been stolen by a Kun Peng. That Kun Peng had a bad reputation and was an expert thief, so everyone believed it.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and nced at the void demon king.


    As expected, the Void Demon King¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not. He¡¯s just spouting nonsense.¡±The Void Demon King denied Ye Sheng three times in the spiritual world.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°The reason why you don¡¯t want to use your previous name is probably because of your notorious reputation. Stealing is famous throughout the entire universe. No wonder the Lin family didn¡¯t even suspect you after they found out it was you and directly chased after you for so long.¡±


    The Void Demon King smiled guiltily and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bring up my past bravery. It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m now converted to Buddhism and I¡¯m cultivating with you.¡±


    Ye Sheng ignored its flowery words. This fellow was notorious in the Void universe and had probably done many bad things. In thisst matter, it had nothing to do with it. However, with a ck wok flying over, it had no choice but to ept it.


    Ye Sheng looked at the void demon king and asked, ¡°Why did Lin Tianyange to this?¡±


    ¡°The ancient God¡¯s head. Lin Tianyang told us that he ising to get the ancient God¡¯s head this time,¡±the Shoehorn face immediately replied.

 Chapter 523 - status of the leaderboard (19/26)

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 20, status of the leaderboard (19/26)</h4>


    Lin Tianyang came here to look for the ancient God¡¯s head, which made Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes light up.


    Void Demon King was right. The Lin family didn¡¯t find the ancient God¡¯s head, and the person who stole the ancient God¡¯s head didn¡¯t take it away either.


    The ancient God¡¯s head was left here.


    Ye Sheng looked at the Shoehorn¡¯s face and smelled it. ¡°The Lin family wants the ancient God¡¯s head back. Why would they tell you?¡±


    Lin Tianyang was here under orders. The ancient God¡¯s head was not a small matter. Why would Lin Tianyang tell them?


    ¡°The three of us have followed Lin Tianyang since we were young. We grew up with him. He is our young master. Naturally, he will tell us,¡±Shoehorn said aggrievedly.


    ¡°Since you are Lin Tianyang¡¯s follower, you should know where the ancient God¡¯s head is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Shoehorn shook his head.


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Lin Tianyang only told us that there is an ancient god¡¯s head here, but no one knows the exact location. Even Lin Tianyang doesn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why he brought us here to find it,¡±Shoehorn said pitifully.


    ¡°This is so big, and the Lin family already searched it before. Why are they here now?¡±Void Demon King couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Ye Sheng looked at Shoehorn, wanting to hear an exnation.


    ¡°The Lin family had searched this ce before, but they found nothing, so they gave up on this ce. However, after Lin Tian raised it, his grandfather told him toe here and search carefully. He said that the ancient God¡¯s head must be here, so Lin Tian raised it,¡±Shoehorn said.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The Lin family had already searched and confirmed that there was no ancient God¡¯s head, but Lin Tianyang¡¯s grandfather actually said that there was one here?


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange,¡±the Void Demon King muttered.


    ¡°Does Lin Tianyang have any means to find the ancient God¡¯s Head?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, Lin Tianyang only said that his grandfather told him to search the entire carefully. Don¡¯t be impatient,¡±Shoehorn said carefully, not daring to anger ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ording to this, he still had to search the entire carefully.


    ¡°Your answer is correct. If you don¡¯t want to die, follow me and search carefully,¡±ye Sheng said.


    Shoehorn said happily, ¡°No problem, I will search carefully.¡±


    ¡°Take out your scoreboard,¡±Ye Sheng said without changing his expression.


    Shoehorn didn¡¯t say anything and directly took out the points card for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Look for the points cards on these three corpses,¡±Ye Sheng instructed.


    ¡°Okay,¡±Shoehorn said respectfully with a sincere attitude. There was no problem at all.


    As Ye Sheng watched, the killing intent in his heart lessened a lot. As long as the other party was so obedient, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t make a move.


    With the point card in hand, Ye Sheng took out his own point card, activated it, and began to absorb the other party¡¯s points.


    In the gctic battlefield, this was how the ranking was determined.


    Everyone had a point. The higher the point, the higher the ranking.


    Ye Sheng had not paid attention to this aspect before. Now that he had the opportunity to absorb it, he naturally would not miss it.


    After absorbing the points from Shoehorn¡¯s face, a number appeared on Ye Sheng¡¯s point card.


    2.


    This represented Ye Sheng¡¯s points, one for himself and two for Shoehorn¡¯s face.


    And when Ye Sheng was checking his points, he saw the total ranking on the scoreboard.


    First ce: Human Massacre.


    Points: 100,000.


    Ye Sheng was shocked when he saw this and said, ¡°This guy is so terrifying. The gctic battlefield has only just started and he already has 100,000?¡±


    The void demon king nced and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. You never know how many geniuses there are in the known universe and how terrifying these geniuses are.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the second ce: Da Liang Yu.


    Points: 98,000.


    The difference between him and the first ce was not very big. They were tightly entangled together.


    He looked at the third ce: ck Wing.


    Points: 94,000.


    The top three were ahead of the fourth ce by more than 20,000 points. They were high above and looked at Ye Sheng. They were divided into two. No one knew how many ces they were out of.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them as being in the front. This is just the beginning. The rankings are not certain at all. Perhaps the true geniuses are hiding in the shadows, waiting for these people to umte more points before making a forceful move to kill them. This is called the mantis stalks the cicada, the oriole follows behind. In theter stages, these people who are in the top few are the targets of others,¡±the void demon king said lightly, tell him how cruel this ranking was.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He knew this logic, but looking at the 100,000 points that ranked first, it also meant that he had killed so many people. This was too terrifying.


    In the gctic battlefield, it seemed like many people were participating, but most of them were cannon fodder.


    At this time, Shoehorn took over the points cards of the other three people, as well as the magical treasures, treasures, and star dors that these three people had.


    This surprised Ye Sheng the most. Hecked star currency the most and did not have a single one. He did not expect shoce face to be quite knowledgeable.


    ¡°Sir, there are a few pieces of damaged magical equipment here, as well as 15,000 star currency. They are all clean,¡±shoce face said in a fawning manner.


    Ye Sheng said in satisfaction, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have any second thoughts, I will not kill you.¡±


    Shoce face immediately nodded, indicating his loyalty.


    Ye Sheng put away the star currency and absorbed the points on the three points tes. His total points exceeded five. Then, he threw all the magical equipment into the Pantheon Elixir Furnace and let it devour and nourish him. Only then did he look at the.


    The origin sun was very big. Although it had now be a Death Star, it was still very difficult to search for it.


    Ye Sheng could only search in three directions with Shoehorn and the void demon king.


    Ye Sheng had let Shoehorn go alone and had the void demon king monitor him. If there were any second thoughts of escaping, he would kill them.


    But what surprised Ye Sheng was that Shoehorn had no intention of leaving. He searched diligently, even more carefully than Ye Sheng.


    This made Ye Sheng frown.


    ¡°There must be something wrong. This person¡¯s performance is too good. I¡¯m actually worried,¡±Ye Sheng said to the void demon king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you supervise him. If there are any problems, I¡¯ll immediately tell you. You first look for the ancient God¡¯s head,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    The Void Demon King also felt that Shoehorn¡¯s face was abnormal. In terms of trickery and scheming, he was definitely an ancestor-level figure. Back when he was most notorious, the Void Demon King had to lie countless times a day, looking at Shoehorn¡¯s face now was like looking at a child ying an outdated trick.


    Since the Void Demon King had said so, Ye Sheng was no longer worried. He focused on finding the ancient god¡¯s head.


    From the ground to the mountains and rivers, from the mountains and rivers to the ocean, from the ocean to the core of the Earth. For three consecutive days, Ye Sheng did not waste a second, but without exception, it was empty.


    There was no discovery.

 Chapter 524 - ancient God’s head (20/26)

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 21, ancient God¡¯s head (20/26)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed had now be very fast. He used three days to flip through the entire origin sun star.


    Unfortunately, there was no gain.


    This made ye Sheng¡¯s expression sink.


    The Void Demon King also did not know what to do.


    ¡°The ancient God¡¯s head is inside,¡±the Void Demon King could only insist.


    It firmly believed that the ancient god¡¯s head was inside.


    However, the problem was that Ye Sheng could not find it.


    Shoehorn said, ¡°Lin Tianyang¡¯s grandfather also said that it¡¯s inside.¡±


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and once again searched through the entire origin sun star.


    The origin Sun Star was very big, simr to the Great Qin world. Fortunately, Ye Sheng was now at rank four of the Void, and with his origin body, he had such speed.


    However, no matter how carefully ye Sheng searched, he still could not find anything.


    Ye Sheng used his magic treasure, the all gods pill furnace, to drain the ocean and shatter the mountains, but he still could not find anything.


    Did the origin sun star really have the ancient God¡¯s head?


    After searching for a second time, the Void Demon King started to suspect.


    Could it not be on the origin Sun Star?


    However, that was not right. If it was not on the origin sun star, then where was it?


    The other party simply did not have the opportunity to take the ancient God¡¯s head away.


    When Shoehorn saw that Ye Sheng had searched twice but still did not find it, his face was gloomy and he did not say anything.


    What should he do next?


    After the second round, Ye Sheng stood by the sea and looked at the sea that was like a sinkhole. He was silent.


    The ancient saying went, dig three feet into the ground. Ye Sheng was almost at the core of the Earth.


    There was still nothing.


    This was a blow to one¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Here?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked the void demon king.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡±the void demon king nodded and said firmly. Even though it had searched twice and found nothing, it still firmly believed in its own thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m also sure. Lin Tianyang said it¡¯s here. He told us that even if we have to crush the Yuan Yang Star Inch by inch, we have to find the ancient God¡¯s head,¡±Shoehorn said firmly.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Crush it inch by Inch?¡±


    The Great Demon King of the void immediately asked, ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you want to Do?¡±


    ¡°The Yuan Yang Star is already a Death Star, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to swallow it,¡±Ye Sheng said faintly.


    He didn¡¯t want to use this method anymore.


    He wanted to let his Earth clonee over and swallow the Yuan Yang Star.


    The origin Sun Star was a Death Star. There was no origin to defend against it, so the Earth clone could easily devour it.


    At that time, it would be clear if the ancient God¡¯s head was still there


    The Void Demon King knew that Ye Sheng had an earth clone, so he became excited and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Only Shoehorn had a nk look on his face. He didn¡¯t know what Ye Sheng was going to do.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go out first and then devour this.¡±Ye Sheng took them and soared into the sky, not staying any longer.


    ¡°Wait a moment, devour what? How?¡±Shoehorn continued to ask.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold, saying, ¡°This is not something you should concern yourself with.¡±


    The Void Demon King looked at him coldly, his eyes filled with ridicule. He was experienced, naturally he could see the problem with Shoehorn.


    Shoehorn shut his mouth unwillingly, following Ye Sheng into the universe, nervously watching Ye Sheng¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Kid, what are you looking at?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Shoehorn said indifferently, ¡°To see how the Lord will disy his might.¡±


    ¡°I think you are waiting for reinforcements.¡±The Void Demon King sneered.


    Shoehorn¡¯s face turned pale with fright, his eyes shing with a sharp light. He stared at the void demon king and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My loyalty to the Lord can not be shaken. You mixed-feathered bird, don¡¯t nder me.¡±


    The Void Demon King, who was called a mixed-feathered bird,ughed coldly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your acting skills aren¡¯t up to par. If you had persevered, you might have seen a shocking scene. But now, I Can Have Ye Sheng Come and kill you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you. Why did you kill me?¡±Shoehorn red at the Void Demon King and said furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. The Lord won¡¯t listen to your words,¡±Shoehorn said nervously.


    Puchi


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s back appeared behind Shoehorn and pierced his body with one hand.


    ¡°You... why... I didn¡¯t betray you...¡±Shoehorn¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    ¡°Your acting is too exaggerated. You¡¯re Lin Tianyang¡¯s follower. Why do you care so much about the ancient God¡¯s head?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°I. . . You will die a horrible death... the people of the celestial race... Won¡¯t let you go,¡±said Shoehorn with a face full of resentment.


    ¡°So you are a member of the celestial race. No wonder. The celestial race has always had the greatest interest in the ancient God¡¯s head. Are you the branch of the Celestial race under the Divine Court?¡±asked the great demon king of the Void.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you... you are about to die... I already informed the people of the celestial race toe... They are probablying soon,¡±said Shoehorn with a ferocious face.


    Pu!


    Ye Sheng directly crushed his opponent¡¯s heart, then rushed into his sea of consciousness, shattering his opponent¡¯s soul.


    ¡°As expected, in the Void Universe, you can¡¯t have kindness, you have to be resolute in killing people.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up, the god race people are rushing over.¡±The Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Although he had never heard of the god race, he knew that the Divine Court was one of the three oldest forces in the known universe, this was enough for him to look up to.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian suddenly exerted force and summoned the Earth clone over.


    The Earth clone was thousands of miles away from Ye Sheng. Through this mysterious ck hole, the other party could instantlye to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and help ye Sheng kill the enemy.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    Behind Ye Sheng, an azure appeared. Waves of will spread out. It was the consciousness of the Earth clone.


    ¡°Devour it?¡±The Earth¡¯s clone asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Devour it. See if there¡¯s an ancient God¡¯s head.¡±


    The Earth¡¯s clone directly covered it. A Death Star had no resistance, so it was naturally not difficult.


    Rumble!


    From Afar, the Earth¡¯s clone looked like it was eating a piece of cake. With one bite, more than half of it was eaten. After another bite, this origin sun starpletely disappeared from history.


    Only a blue was left.


    ¡°How is it? Did you find the ancient God¡¯s head after devouring the original Sun Star?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    The Earth clone seemed to be checking and organizing before saying, ¡°The original Sun Star doesn¡¯t have the ancient God¡¯s head.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King were stunned at the same time. They didn¡¯t expect this result.


    However, Ye Sheng instantly sensed the thoughts of the Earth clone.


    It was true that there was no ancient God¡¯s head on the Origin Sun, but the ancient God¡¯s head was on the Origin Sun.


    This was because the entire origin sun was the ancient God¡¯s head.


    Ye Sheng immediately told this news to the Void Demon King. Hearing this, his face was full of confusion.


    ¡°The ancient God¡¯s head actually fused with the origin sun. This is simply unbelievable. Those people are really fantasizing. In order to not let the Lin family discover it, they forcefully fused the ancient God¡¯s head with the Origin Sun,¡±the Void Demon King eximed.


    ¡°Then can you take it out now?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 525 - Protoss fleet (21/26)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 22, Protoss fleet (21/26)</h4>


    ¡°You can take it out,¡±Ye Sheng gave a clear answer.


    ¡°Really?¡±The void demon king was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°As long as we strip the origin sun star out, the ancient God¡¯s head will naturally appear. So now that the ancient God¡¯s head is in my hands, we just need to spend some time to strip it out,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    After working so hard for so long, they had finally obtained the ancient God¡¯s head that all the major factions were fighting over.


    The Void Demon Kingughed out loud in excitement. ¡°Damn You Lin family, you¡¯ve been ndering me for stealing the ancient God¡¯s head. Now that I¡¯ve brought Ye Sheng along and really obtained the ancient God¡¯s head, what can you do to me?¡±


    The Void Demon King¡¯s excitement was understandable. It had fallen to this state and could not use its strength even if it had the strength. It was all because of the Lin family, so it naturally had a belly full of anger. Now that it had a channel to vent its anger.., it was already good that the Void Demon King did not go crazy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave this ce,¡±Ye Sheng said as he looked around. The Shoehorn Face had already informed the Celestials toe. If they did not leave now, they would run into them. Ye Sheng did not want to have any conflict with the Celestials.


    Although he was very powerful now, it was only limited to the younger generation. If he encountered the older generation, Ye Sheng would still not be able to defeat them.


    The Void Demon King also knew that he could not stay any longer. He immediately took ye Sheng and fled quickly, disappearing into the vast universe.


    Ten minutes after Ye Sheng and the others left, a silver battleship flew across the gxy and quickly arrived.


    On the Silver Battleship stood the Celestials. They looked the same as humans, but their bloodlines were more noble. They wore brilliant armor, and each of them looked very powerful.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the origin Sun a Death Star?¡±When the Protoss people saw the earth clone, they were all surprised.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the origin sun. The origin sun ispletely dead, but this has surging vitality. Moreover, this is a closed. How did it appear here?¡±The higher-ups of the fleet saw this scene and frowned.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s our spy. He was killed.¡±A member of the Protoss saw the corpse floating in the universe and immediately recognized it.


    ¡°Looks like the origin sun star has been preempted by someone. I wonder who it is, someone from the Lin Family?¡±The fleet¡¯s higher-ups said with an unwavering expression.


    ¡°This appearing here is very strange. Do we need to forcefully enter to take a look?¡±A Protoss warrior suggested.


    ¡°Sure, send a few people into it. Investigate it properly for me. This will not appear here without any grievances.¡±The fleet¡¯s higher-ups nodded and said.


    Just as the Protoss warriors were about to take action, Ye Sheng, who had walked far away, sent the Earth clone back through the ck hole in his dantian.


    Rumble.


    The Earth clone was fine.


    The Protoss warriors looked at each other with nk expressions.


    A hadpletely disappeared in front of their eyes.


    The higher-ups of the fleet frowned as they watched, feeling incredulous. They had high cultivation levels, so they hadn¡¯t noticed how the Earth clone had disappeared.


    ¡°Investigate, investigate for me. This is absolutely abnormal. Who Did This? Maybe the ancient God¡¯s head is on the other person¡¯s body,¡±the higher-ups of the fleet shouted coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±The Protoss warrior said seriously.


    ..


    Ye Sheng naturally did not know that the higher-ups of the Protoss had ordered a thorough investigation. He saw the attack of the Protoss fleet from the perspective of his Earth clone, and he was immediately d that he had left early, or else ye Sheng would have met with disaster.


    Even if his Earth clone helped Ye Sheng with all his strength, he would still not be able to defeat a Protoss fleet.


    The current Ye Sheng was still too weak in the entire universe.


    ¡°Is the Protoss a force under the divine court?¡±Ye Sheng asked as he sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Protoss is a force under the divine court. They have their footprints all over the known universe.¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    ¡°Are the Protoss that powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°The Protoss will not easily fight with others. They were created mainly to find ancient god relics. Therefore, although the Protoss have many branches, they are very low-key. You Can¡¯t see them at all for things that have nothing to do with ancient gods, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Since the Divine Court has the Protoss, what about the divine court?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The Divine Court has all the Star Lords under it. They are spread throughout the universe and also very low-key. As long as you don¡¯t provoke them, they naturally won¡¯t care about you,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°What about Hell?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There are 72 demon gods active in Hell in the universe. These are all powerful experts. Each of them has arge faction under them. They are rtively high-profile, but ordinary people can¡¯te into contact with them at all,¡±void demon king said.


    Ye Sheng understood and asked the question he was most interested in, ¡°In this universe, which faction is the most famous?¡±


    ¡°The most in the limelight, the automaton race.¡±The Void Demon King Thought for a moment and gave an answer.


    ¡°Just how powerful are the automaton race?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He had always been thinking, could the automaton lifeformspete with these people whoprehended heaven and Earth and the Universe?


    ¡°Thebat strength of the automaton race can not be underestimated. I do not know what their most powerful weapon is, but I have seen the dimensional cannon before. With that shot, a gxy was gone. No matter how unrivalled your cultivation was, you could not escape. That time, it made mepletely change my view of the automaton race.¡±The void demon king said with lingering fear.


    Ye Sheng was also shocked. The dimensional cannon, with one shot, destroyed an entire gxy.


    This... no matter how high your cultivation was, under such an attack, you were powerless. Unless you had the ability to instantly cross the gxy, you were just waiting to die.


    ¡°Moreover, the dimensional cannon is not the most powerful. The automaton race has war machines and a mysterious weapon. They once had a conflict with the god race and directly came to the Divine Court with a suppression treasure of the race. They forced the divine court to publicly apologize and admit the strength of the automaton race. This also caused many people to rank the automaton race as one of the three new forces. Now, the technology of the automaton race has spread everywhere. They have made a crazy profit and their strength has increased greatly,¡±the void demon king said enviously.


    At this point, Ye Sheng was also a little envious. An ordinary spaceship could sell for more than a million star dors. One had to know that Lin Tianyang, who was a disciple of the Lin family, and his entourage only had 15,000 star dors on them.


    Star dors were the hard currency in the universe. Ye Sheng took out a piece and examined it carefully.


    The star dor was not big and was about the same size as ye Sheng¡¯s palm. However, the material was extremely special and there were all kinds of colors. Even if Ye Sheng tried his best, he could not destroy it.


    ¡°The star currency is thew of the universe. The Almighty uses his mana to condense thew of the universe and create the star currency. Hence, no one can destroy it. Furthermore, the star currency can absorb thew within. Hence, why is it so precious? Do you understand?¡±The Void Demon King exined.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°The star currency is formed from thew?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Thews in the universe can help my origin body evolve even more, right?¡±Ye Sheng was pleasantly surprised.


    His origin body hadpleted the first step, and the next step was the second step.

 Chapter 526 - Find Ren Tu (22/26)

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 23: Find Ren Tu (22/26)</h4>


    From the Dao rhythm of the Small World, to thews, to thews.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current origin body was formed from the Dao rhythm. He could still gallop within the realm of the four revolutions of the void for a while, but it wouldn¡¯t be good to surpass this realm.


    Thus, the origin body needed to improve.


    And the condition for improvement was toprehend more dao rhythm,ws, and even thews.


    Now that the star currency had this function, Ye Sheng was naturally happy.


    The Void Demon King carried Ye Sheng as he traveled through the boundless universe at a rapid speed.


    The surrounding scenery was the same, and the universe was deste. Ye Sheng simply studied the star currency.


    The palm-sized star currency was wrapped by Ye Sheng¡¯s true energy and began to slowly absorb the threads ofws within.


    The number ofws in the universe was so great that it was almost immeasurable. and the amount of energy contained within this star currency was not much.


    This was not muchpared to thews of the universe, but to Ye Sheng, it was a lot.


    The star currency was slowly absorbed by Ye Sheng and slowly faded, finally turning into threads ofws.


    These threads ofws turned intows, and then into Dao rhythms, which was a lot.


    A total of fifty dao rhythms.


    One star dor had fifty dao rhythms, and Ye Sheng had fifteen thousand star dors, which was enough to raise his origin body to an extremely powerful level.


    Ye Sheng absorbed these fifty dao rhythms into his body, then quickly took out a thousand star dors and began to absorb them.


    A Thousand Star dors contained fifty thousand dao rhythms. After being absorbed into Ye Sheng¡¯s stomach, it immediately became agitated, creating a huge fluctuation, pushing ye Sheng¡¯s origin body to a higher level.


    Right now, Ye Sheng had more than 60,000 dao rhythms.


    His origin body was also quite powerful.


    But this wasn¡¯t enough. Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t satisfied at all.


    15,000 star dors. While the Void Demon King was on his way, Ye Sheng took out all of them and absorbed them.


    When these dao rhythms were added together, there was a total of 750,000 Dao rhythms.


    750,000 Dao rhythms entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body. This was an enormous amount of energy, directly raising ye Sheng¡¯s origin body to a terrifying level.


    His origin body had over 700,000 dao charms stacked together. When Ye Sheng made his move, it was a flood of dao charms.


    The surging dao charms caused ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation to rise, and he reached the second rank of the fourth rank of the Void, Cheng.


    The Void Demon King felt the terrifying energy on Ye Sheng¡¯s back and said in shock, ¡°How many Dao charms does your origin body need to break through to the next stage?¡±


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment, ¡°Naturally, the more the better. I originally thought that entering the void would require me to slowly umte, but now with the existence of star currency, I can definitely soar to an unprecedented level, and this universe won¡¯t attack me, so I must see where my limit is this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I thought your origin body was just for fun, but who would have thought that you¡¯d actually seed and have such great potential. It¡¯s simply unbelievable,¡±the Void Demon King praised, it had personally witnessed Ye Sheng transform from a mortal to this terrifying mutant with boundless potential.


    ¡°Void demon king, this time, I¡¯m really going to take first ce in this interster battlefield.¡±Ye Sheng stood up, the energy in his body surging, and his expression was firm.


    Ye Sheng needed star dors now, arge amount of star dors, and the star dors he could obtain now was the first ce in this interster battlefield.


    100 million star dors.


    With this huge amount of money, Ye Sheng could smoothly break through the firstyer of the origin body¡¯s imprisonment.


    Looking at the vast universe, ye Sheng said firmly, ¡°No matter who it is, they can¡¯t take the first ce, I will reserve it.¡±


    Seeing this, the void demon king also said excitedly, ¡°Then you can now n how to earn points.¡±


    The Void Demon King really wanted to see Ye Sheng¡¯s thick origin body shine brightly. That would definitely be very handsome.


    As the Void Demon King, who had apanied Ye Sheng since he was at his weakest, his feelings for Ye Sheng were extremely deep. He was willing to die for Ye Sheng.


    Of course, neither of them could die.


    Ye Sheng sat down and took out hismunicator. ¡°How do I earn points? Then go find the person with the most points. Kill him and I¡¯ll be number one.¡±


    Currently, the number one person on the leaderboard was Ren Tu. His points had exceeded 120,000.


    In the past few days, he had killed another 20,000 people or snatched the points of 20,000 people. As expected, he could not be underestimated.


    And now, Ye Sheng¡¯s target was him.


    The Communicator was activated, and Ye Sheng contacted the only good friend inside.


    Supervisor Zhang.


    In the vast universe, connecting to an unknown distance to the moon, thismunicator was able tomunicate smoothly. It was also worth the price of 500 star dors.


    Ding!


    Supervisor Zhang Connected, and his body appeared on themunicator. He asked, ¡°Why are you sending me messages? Is there any difficulty?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and looked at supervisor Zhang. ¡°There are no difficulties. Everything is going smoothly for now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. There are too many peopleing this time. ording to the statistics, there are already 70 million people. And that crazy killer, Demon Butcher, has alsoe. He has been killing people all this time. He kills everyone he sees. You must not be met,¡±supervisor Zhang warned.


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He asked, ¡°Where is this man Butcher?¡±


    ¡°You want to find out his location and then avoid him. That¡¯s good too. You¡¯re Not Ren Tu¡¯s match. He appeared in the vicinity of the Centaurus Constetion not long ago. ording to the information from six hours ago, he¡¯s about to enter the Twilight Wolf Star of the Centaurus constetion. You have to remember to avoid him,¡±supervisor Zhang exhorted.


    Ye Sheng immediately asked the void demon king, ¡°Is he far from us?¡±


    ¡°We are currently in the Centaurus Constetion,¡±the Void Demon King replied.


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He was about to turn off hismunication device when he suddenly remembered and said, ¡°Manager Zhang, let¡¯s wait for a period of time to look at the rankings.¡±


    Manager Zhang waspletely confused by Ye Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking at the rankings? It¡¯s not like our people from the Star Alliance can make it onto the rankings. Only the top geniuses can make it onto the rankings.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and didn¡¯t exin anything. He directly hung up themunication device.


    ¡°Go to the Twilight Wolf Star. Hurry up. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll leave again,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He closed his eyes and immersed himself in his own charm.


    He wanted to kill this person tu and take over the other party¡¯s points. Then, he would stay at the top of the rankings.


    Ye Sheng wanted to work hard for his small goal.


    The void demon king immediately changed direction and flew towards the Twilight Wolf Star. It was also extremely excited now. Ye Sheng was finally going to make a name for himself in the Void Universe.


    As long as Ye Sheng took the first ce in this gctic battlefield, his future would definitely be boundless. Countless powers wanted to rope in Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    In the universe, a Kun Peng carried a person and flew forward at high speed.


    The speed of the Kun Peng was disyed to the fullest at this moment. The vast universe could not stop the speed of the Kun Peng at all. It could race to the limit and did not have to worry about running to the end of the world.

 Chapter 527 - Human Slaughter (23/26)

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 24, Human ughter (23/26)</h4>


    Twilight Wolf Star was a in the constetion Centaurus. It was an open, and anyone could enter it.


    Usually, there were more people on Twilight Wolf Star. Interster travelers would stay here, and there would be an endless stream of peopleing and going. But today, Twilight Wolf Star was eerily quiet.


    Because of one person.


    Every family on the Twilight Wolf Star closed their doors and closed their businesses, looking outside worriedly.


    They all knew who the person who hade was.


    Ren Tu.


    A month ago, no one knew this name. But now, in just a short month, he had be a character that everyone in the Sr System was afraid of.


    He had killed too many people.


    The sr system had been chosen to be the main battlefield of the gctic battlefield. Many people felt both proud and sad. The gctic battlefield had always only beenunched in the most barren gxy. For the Sr System to be selected, there was a sense of shame in their pride.


    With the opening of the gctic battlefield, 70 million people poured in. Moreover, these 70 million people were geniuses from all over the world. For a moment, the people of the sr system were paying attention.


    The poption of the sr system was notrge, but the poption of a gxy was notrge. There were at least billions of people. These people had obtained a lot of information through the news and through information.


    And among them, the mostmon name was Ren Tu.


    Where did Ren Tu kill today? How many people did he kill.


    How many people did he kill tomorrow? How much did his ranking rise.


    Ever since the name Ren Tu was first heard and seen by people, it had never disappeared.


    He quickly killed his way from the millions to the number one spot. It took him less than half a month.


    In this half a month, blood flowed like rivers in various ces.


    Ren Tu¡¯s massacre caused many people to be dissatisfied. Everyone joined hands to punish him, but without exception, they all failed.


    Ren Tu was still ranked first, and his points increased by a few points.


    It could be said that Ren Tu¡¯s appearance showed everyone what it meant to be numb to killing, and what it meant to be extremely cold. As long as a participant was met by Ren Tu, regardless of gender, regardless of cultivation level, they were all killed.


    It could be said that Ren Tu had already angered the masses. However, his cultivation level was profound, and he was at the peak of void fourth transition. He was at the transition stage.


    Furthermore, Ren Tu¡¯s cultivation technique was very domineering. The more he fought, the braver he became. The more severe his injuries were, the stronger his battle prowess was. This simply made people despair.


    At the ce where Ren Tu had arrived, there was already no one left. Even infants did not dare to cry.


    This was the situation on Twilight Wolf Star.


    Knowing in advance that Ren Tu wasing, every household had their doors and windows tightly shut.


    Ren Tu was a big man. He was two meters tall. His upper body was bare and covered with magic patterns. He looked very evil. His face was calm and there was no joy or sorrow. He looked at the empty city and did not feel angry.


    Ren Tu was a very simple person. He wanted to be the number one in the gctic battlefield, so he wanted to kill people.


    It was a simple matter.


    Coming to the Twilight Wolf Star was actually very simple, because the name of the Twilight Wolf Star was the same as the name of his home.


    His home was an unknown gxy far away, and it was also called the Twilight Wolf Star. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by someone.


    The young Ren Tu continued to wander and grow. In the end, he cultivated the demonic path and advanced to this level.


    Ren Tu was only twenty-five years old this year, but his mentality was as old as a hundred years old.


    In the empty city, Ren Tu saw a noodle stall. The stall owner was a woman. She was a little thin and weak. Her eyes were empty, and she was obviously blind. However, with her skillful operation, she had mastered every step of the process.


    Beside the blind woman, there was a ten-year-old child who was responsible for doing things that were difficult for the blind woman.


    These two people were the only two people who came out of the city.


    Ren Tu walked over and said calmly, ¡°Give me a bowl of noodles.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡±the blind woman said sweetly and skillfully.


    The child looked at Ren Tu in fear, as if he was very afraid.


    Ren Tu did not look at him. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the endless void.


    There, a huge bird carrying a person rushed over.


    The huge city was empty. Ye Sheng immediately saw Ren Tu.


    Ren Tu also saw Ye Sheng. His eyes focused and his expression became serious.


    The Void Demon King brought Ye Sheng Down and became smaller, staying on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Ye Sheng walked towards the human demon.


    The human demon was looking at Ye Sheng.


    Neither side spoke at the first moment.


    On this street, countless pairs of eyes were staring in the dark, terrified.


    This was a human butcher.


    The demon king who killed without blinking.


    The blind woman was still cooking the noodles, and the fragrance filled the air, letting Ye Sheng take a look.


    ¡°If you want to fight, wait until I eat a bowl of noodles.¡±It was rare for the human demon not to rush up to kill someone at the first moment. Perhaps he did not want to kill in front of this blind woman.


    Ye Sheng nced at Ren Tu and walked over. He sat down and said, ¡°Give me a bowl of noodles too.¡±


    The blind woman immediately said, ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±


    Ren Tu stared at Ye Sheng with an unfriendly gaze.


    He was reminiscing about the past. When he was young, Ye Sheng had interfered, which made him very unhappy.


    Ye Sheng did not feel anything. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ren Tu, whom countless people are afraid of, actually sat down to eat noodles. Interesting.¡±


    Ren Tu frowned and said unceremoniously, ¡°You¡¯re very noisy, like a self-righteous fly.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face stiffened, and then he smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you kill every participant you see. Since you made an exception for me today, it seems that this bowl of noodles must be very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to participate in the gctic battlefield, you must have the awareness of death. Don¡¯t think that this is a game. If you lose, you can hand over the points card and not die. It¡¯s not that easy. Everyone has to be responsible for their own choices. Since you¡¯re here, it¡¯s normal for you to die. For example, the current you,¡±Ren Tu said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If you participate in the Gctic Battlefield, you must have the awareness of death. So I¡¯m not here to criticize you. I¡¯m here to ask you for points.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said with a graceful manner.


    ¡°If you want points, are you worthy?¡±Ren Tu said with a cold smile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m worthy. After eating this bowl of noodles, I¡¯ll let you know if I¡¯m Worthy,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Eating noodles with you is really disappointing,¡±Ren Tu said coldly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried to eat noodles in such a quiet way for several years. The most memorable time in my memory was when my eldest senior brother took me to kill someone. After killing someone, he took me to eat noodles. I clearly remember the taste of that bowl of noodles. At that time, I was only in the Houtian realm. A few years passed in a sh, and I also left that world,¡±ye Sheng said with emotion.


    Ren Tu fell silent. He could not help but recall the most profound bowl of noodles in his memory and began to reminisce.


    When he finished reminiscing, he saw Ye Sheng looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. He could not help but frown and say, ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of noodles. Why do you have to reminisce? Pretentious.¡±


    Ye Sheng said inly, ¡°You still need to be pretentious asionally. Otherwise, when youpletely forget it, that part of the past will bepletely gone.¡±

 Chapter 528 - the flood of Dao Rhythm (24/26)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 25, the flood of Dao Rhythm (24/26)</h4>


    The Empty Street was blown by a cold wind, revealing the cold contrast between Ye Sheng and Ren Tu.


    Ren Tu was waiting for his noodles. He wanted to kill ye Sheng after eating the noodles.


    And Ye Sheng was also waiting for the noodles.


    The fragrance assailed his nose, bringing with it traces of smoke and fire. Ye Sheng, who had already reached the stage of fasting, had not eaten for a long time.


    His appetite was on the verge of exploding.


    Drip! Drip! Drip!


    The light rain fell and dampened the ground, gradually bing bigger and bigger.


    The blind woman immediately got her son to support the rain cloth and said apologetically, ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s raining and I didn¡¯t prepare an umbre for you.¡±


    Ren Tu said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, said gently, ¡°Thedy boss only needs to cook the noodles. This bit of rain is nothing.¡±


    The blind woman immediately prepared the rest.


    Ye Sheng watched the rain fall, and there was a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    The time he remembered eating noodles was on a rainy day, after he killed someone.


    The situation was the same now. On a rainy day, he was eating noodles.


    ¡°Dear guests, sorry to keep you waiting. The noodles are here.¡±The blind woman asked her son to put the hot noodles on a table.


    Ye Sheng and Ren Tu each had a bowl.


    The table was not big, but the two bowls of noodles were filled with a fragrant aroma. There were scallions in them, and they were not very greasy. Just looking at them made one have an appetite.


    Ye Sheng sat down, picked up a pair of chopsticks, and began to eat by himself.


    Ren Tu also began to taste his own noodles.


    The taste was very good. It was not the kind of world-shaking delicacy, but it had a little bourgeois vor, especially when it was raining.


    Ye Sheng ate very slowly. He took one mouthful at a time, but he was not in a hurry. He tasted it slowly.


    Ren Tu ate very quickly. One mouthful was like a big chopstick. A bowl of noodles could not withstand a few mouthfuls from him.


    When the noodles were finished, Ren tu slowed down and tasted the broth. He took one mouthful after another.


    During this process, Ye Sheng and Ren Tu did not say a word.


    The two of them did not need tomunicate. If people saw Ren Tu, who killed without blinking, eating noodles with Ye Sheng, they would probably be so shocked that their eyes would widen.


    When the noodles were finished, ye Sheng finished the soup in one gulp. At this time, Ren Tu also finished the soup.


    ¡°Lady Boss, how much is it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Just pay it to the customer.¡±The Lady Boss knew from her son¡¯s whispers that the other party was from another, so she did not mention the currency of this.


    Ren Tu took out a star dor and put it on the table. He stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±Ye Sheng stopped him.


    Ren Tu frowned and looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Help me pay the bill. If I beat you, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±Ye Sheng said calmly and knocked on the table.


    He had used all the star coins on him to cultivate and had nothing. Now, Ye Sheng knew why the Void Demon King could not save the star coins. This was a cultivation resource. It would be strange if he could save it.


    Ren Tu stared coldly at ye Sheng and said, ¡°This star currency is to buy your life.¡±


    tter!


    A star currencynded on the table, and Ren Tu strode out of the city.


    Ye Sheng looked at the two star currency on the table and shook his head. ¡°One star currency is to buy my life. I¡¯m not that cheap. You¡¯re destined to fail.¡±


    He got up and left.


    The heavy rain apanied by the strong wind whistled over and pped Ye Sheng. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s body flickered. With one step, he appeared at the end of the street. With another step, he disappearedpletely.


    On the Twilight Wolf Star, the emptynd stretched as far as the eye could see. Ren Tu walked to this ce and stopped.


    He was waiting for someone.


    An interesting person who overestimated himself.


    Yes, in his eyes, Ye Sheng was an interesting person who overestimated himself.


    ¡°In this world, other than martial strength, everything else is worthless. No matter how interesting you are, you have to die,¡±Ren Tu thought coldly.


    He would not let go of anyone who challenged him and would directly suppress them.


    From the time Ren Tu cultivated until now, he had killed countless people. The mentality that he had developed was so strong that even the demonic god called it the heart of steel.


    It was his enemy, whether it was an old man or a child. Or even a woman. None of them could escape.


    If they were not his enemies, Ren Tu would not give them a second look. He was such a pure person.


    In the heavy rain, Ye Sheng slowly walked over. Every step he took crossed tens of miles ofnd. He arrived behind Ren Tu and stared at him.


    Ren Tu was ranked first on the leaderboard. He had 120,000 points in his hands.


    As long as Ye Sheng defeated him and took the points, he would be able to jump from the top eight million to number one.


    How fast was this? No wonder so many people were waiting for an opportunity.


    It was nothing to run fast in the early stages, but to be able to stay steady in theter stages was truly amazing.


    ¡°Are You Ready?¡±Ren Tu said in a rare tone.


    Ye Sheng saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°I could have killed you directly because you wanted to snatch the points.¡±Ren Tu turned around and stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at him calmly.


    ¡°But you ate noodles with me. You¡¯re right. Some memories need to be remembered. Thest person who ate noodles with me was already dead. He died in a catastrophe. You¡¯re the first person to eat noodles with me in so many years. That¡¯s why I said this,¡±Ren Tu said indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor. In fact, you¡¯re also the first person I¡¯ve eaten noodles with in the past few years,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°For this bowl of noodles, I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡±Ren Tu¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He attacked as soon as he said it. They were still chatting, but in the blink of an eye, an earth-shattering punch came crashing down.


    The violent aura immediately swept up the rain and crazily attacked Ye Sheng, turning him into a devil of Hell and suddenly roaring.


    Rumble!


    This time, it was as if the power of several worlds was sweeping over, wanting to crush Ye Sheng into pieces.


    The power of the human butcher was disyed vividly at this moment.


    Ye Sheng watched calmly.


    This punch was like a falling pearl, sparkling and sparkling, apanied by a violent wind, sweeping over.


    The violent wind howled mournfully, like a fierce ghost, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws.


    The hell demon that had condensed its aura was extremely ferocious and extremely terrifying.


    All of this was fixed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    He watched calmly as terrifying dao rhythms surged out of his body.


    These dao rhythms transformed into a torrent that surged out like a great river.


    Rumble!


    The dao rhythm of time surged, wanting to weaken the iing attack.


    The Dao Rhythm of thunder roared, wanting to shatter Ren Tu¡¯s attack.


    The dao rhythm of time spread out slightly, wanting to freeze this area.


    ..


    Countless Dao rhythms surged within the 700,000-plus lines, causing Ye Sheng¡¯s aura to be like that of a god and a demon at this moment.


    Ye Sheng walked within the Dao rhythm, like a traveler. He looked at Ren Tu and smiled faintly.


    Break!


    A word flew out of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth.


    This word didn¡¯t have much power.


    But it was this word that made Tu¡¯s face change and he hurriedly retreated.

 Chapter 529 - demonic God Pillars (25/26)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 26,26 demonic God Pirs (25/26)</h4>


    Ren Tu retreated, trying to avoid the word ¡°Ye Sheng¡±.


    The word seemed to have no power, but it actually contained a rich dao rhythm. Once it was suppressed, Ren Tu would definitely find it difficult to fight again.


    He took a step back with a serious expression. He did not dare to underestimate ye Sheng anymore. The power that Ye Sheng disyed had already made him terrified.


    His Dao essence was as rich as a great river, and Ye Sheng was the master of the river. Seeing Ren Tu retreat, he did not hesitate and pped out with his palm.


    Boom!


    The air exploded, directly stirring up ripples and forming a huge storm. The Surging Dao essence covered the sky and earth.


    ¡°Good, you have some skills. No wonder you dared to look for me alone,¡±Ren tu growled in a low voice. His speed was extremely fast, and he directly charged over.


    He had retreated previously because he was not prepared. This time, he advanced because he could forcefully withstand ye Sheng¡¯s dao charm.


    Ren Tu¡¯s Dao charm was definitely not as rich as ye Sheng¡¯s. However, in a life-and-death battle, it was not about who had the most dao charm and who would win.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s palm covered the area. Ren Tu watched coldly as he spread out his hands. Waves of dense demonic qi surged out and twenty-six demonic god pirs appeared behind him.


    This was a great demonic technique, the seventy-two demonic divine columns.


    There were countless demonic gods in Hell, and the most peculiar and legendary among them was the seventy-two demonic gods.


    These seventy-two demonic gods had contributed greatly to the establishment of Hell. Although most of them were nowhere to be seen, and some were suppressed and sealed, the legends about them were still left behind.


    Along with them was this supreme demonic technique.


    Seventy-two fiendcelestial columns.


    By condensing seventy-two fiendcelestials and attacking the enemy in defiance of the heavens, they were invincible.


    Ren Tu had also obtained this cultivation technique by ident. However, the iplete version he obtained only contained the cultivation technique of the twenty-six fiendcelestial columns.


    Rumble!


    The air exploded as gigantic columns appeared behind Ren Tu. Every column was a fiendcelestial. Surging demonic qi swept across the entire area, suppressing ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ren Tu growled, and the demonic god pir immediately smashed down.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm giant hand was directly broken, and could not withstand it at all. The Surging Dao rhythm and demonic qi collided, creating a huge boom.


    Rumble!


    Ren Tu carried the demonic god pir and swept over, instantly stirring up the entire area, wanting to suppress ye Sheng.


    At this moment, the demonic god Pir, the vast sky, was invincible on the spot.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze and he quickly dodged. This was too fierce. Ren Tu was worthy of being number one. This move was very powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Sheng¡¯s unparalleled speed, he would have been at a disadvantage.


    Samsara seal!


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t just Dodge. He used the samsara seal to smash down. The mountain-like samsara seal collided with the demon god Pir.


    Boom!


    This caused Ye Sheng and Ren Tu to tremble. Both of them retreated.


    The Terror of the seventy-two demonic god pirs made Ye Sheng frown.


    It was too terrifying. The demonic gods in Hell were indeed worthy of such a great reputation.


    Just the demonic god pirs were hard for Ye Sheng to defend against.


    Ren Tu also looked at Ye Sheng solemnly. He did not expect that even after using his ultimate move, he could not do anything to Ye Sheng and ended in a draw.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength made him apprehensive.


    One had to know that he was at the peak of the fourth transformation of the Void Realm. He was at the transition stage, while Ye Sheng was only at the second transformation of the Void Realm. The gap between them was still quite big.


    However, now that he was on par with Ye Sheng, Ren Tu had no choice but to be serious.


    Ye Sheng was very strong.


    The strongest opponent he had encountered so far.


    ¡°Demon God descends!¡±Ren Tu roared loudly. The 26 demon god pirs behind him flew out in an instant and exploded with immense power.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    The demon god pirs turned into demon gods and attacked at the same time. Their power was immense as they exploded with immense power and surrounded Ye Sheng.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, his eyes were cold and there was a hint of killing intent between his brows.


    ¡°Ten Yama Pces!¡±Ye Sheng was the first to attack. He directly punched out. Ten worlds with a hundred times the power were stacked together andpletely exploded.


    Ye Sheng pressed down with hisrge hand. The void trembled, and the ten Yama pces turned into phantoms, which immediately circled out.


    Boom!


    The Demon Gods roared. They were lifelike, ferocious, and terrifying. They seemed to be extremely powerful.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, these demon gods only had form, and not a god.


    Ren Tu had not cultivated to a high level. These demon gods were all dull-witted and could only follow their instincts. Ye Sheng¡¯s ten Yama pces enveloped several of them, and then directly smashed them.


    Rumble!


    The Demon God¡¯s Phantom directly flew out and turned into smoke in the air,pletely returning to Ren Tu¡¯s body. It also made Ren Tu let out a low roar as his body was constantly lifted up.


    The Sword of reincarnation!


    Ye Sheng did not say another word. He turned his finger into a sword and ruthlessly shed out.


    Puchi!


    A stream of Sword Qi spanned 300 li. Everything in the universe was cut open. The earth trembled, and an abyss appeared, cut open by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword broke through fifteen demonic gods.


    He was iparably valiant.


    After absorbing so many dao charms, Ye Sheng¡¯s current strength could no longer be described with words. With a swing of his sword, he broke through Ren Tu¡¯s twenty-six demonic god pirs.


    It was not that the demonic god pirs were not powerful. On the contrary, the demonic god pirs were very powerful, forcing ye Sheng to constantly switch cultivation techniques. However, Ren Tu did not practice the demonic god pirs to a high level.


    His demonic god Pir was still superficial. It was only for the sake of imposing manner and had forgotten its charm.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s final move, the River Styx, directly sent the remaining demonic god pirs flying. Then, he restrained all the strange phenomena and looked at Ren Tu. He said indifferently, ¡°You lost.¡±


    Ren Tu began to cough. The demonic god Pir had been broken by Ye Sheng, causing him to fall into a kind of confusion.


    ¡°How did you break my demonic god Pir?¡±Ren Tu asked in a deep voice. In the past, he had met opponents who had easily defeated their opponents. The demonic god Pir had always been sessful. Ren Tu did not realize that there was such a big w in it.


    ¡°Your demonic god pir does not have a god. You should have never been to hell and have never seen a real demonic god. How can you know the power of a demonic god based on your own imagination?¡±Ye Sheng said straightforwardly.


    Ren Tu¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. He said, ¡°You are right. I have never seen a demonic god and have never been to hell. This demonic god Pir has always been sessful, so much so that I was deceived.¡±


    Ye sheng said calmly, ¡°Hand over the scoreboard. You paid for a bowl of noodles for me, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    Ren Tu gave Ye Sheng a deep look and threw out his scoreboard without any reluctance.


    Ye Sheng took the scoreboard and branded the points on it on his scoreboard. He threw the scoreboard over and said, ¡°Modify the demonic pir properly. If you go and snatch others¡¯, you¡¯ll still have a chance to catch up to me.¡±


    Ren Tu did not say a word. He dragged his injured body and left.


    Ye Sheng stood on the vastnd and looked at Ren Tu¡¯s back calmly. He was a genius.


    But the geniuses of this era were destined to be his stepping stones.


    Ren Tu was like this, and so were the others. Ye Sheng looked at the scoreboard in his hand. This was the first step for him to be famous in the universe.

 Chapter 530 - director Zhang’s excitement (26/26)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 27, director Zhang¡¯s excitement (26/26)</h4>


    Twilight Wolf Star, the end of a storm.


    The heavy rain gradually stopped, and everything returned to calm.


    Only an abyss was left on the vastnd, bottomless.


    Ren Tu had left, losing all his points, but keeping his life, he had nothing to be depressed about.


    On the contrary, Ren Tu was quite grateful to Ye Sheng, because Ye Sheng was able to discover the ws in his cultivation method, and then correct it, he would definitely be able to rise to a higher level.


    Ye Sheng was also very happy. He had obtained 120,000 points and jumped to the top of the ranking board.


    Previously, Ye Sheng had five points and was ranked outside of the eight million. However, in such a short period of time, he had gone from the eight million to the first ce.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng finally understood why thest month of the Gctic Battlefield was the main event.


    Even if you did not receive a single point in the beginning and just wandered until thest moment, you would be able to defeat the first ce and obtain his points. Then, you would instantly be ranked first.


    It was just so cruel. It was possible that everything you did before was just a wedding dress for someone else.


    Ren Tu was just a wedding dress for Ye Sheng. Of course, this wedding dress was done willingly by Ren Tu.


    The Void Demon Kingnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You are now number one. When the points rankings are updated, you will instantly be famous throughout the entire gxy battlefield. At that time, your information will fall into the hands of everyone.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He was also prepared for this.


    ¡°And next, you will be the target of all the geniuses. Everyone is equal to number one, but there is only one. You will be in trouble next,¡±the Void Demon King said excitedly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I want? I want to fight with the experts in this universe and test their power. Since I have be number one, I will not give it up. No matter who it is, it won¡¯t work,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    The void demon king said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing worth remembering about the Twilight Wolf Star. Go somewhere else and wait for your name to spread across the gxy battlefield.¡±


    Ye Sheng sat on the back of the Void Demon King and soared into the sky, entering the void of the universe.


    ..


    In the Sr System, tens of millions of participants burst out in surprised voices at this moment.


    ¡°Who is this Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°He is ranked first. where is Ren Tu?¡±


    ¡°Ren Tu has fallen to tens of millions of ces. Ren Tu has been defeated. His points card has been snatched away. He has lost.¡±


    ¡°Wow, no way. Ren Tu is so fierce, yet he has been defeated?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that this Ye Sheng is even more fierce?¡±


    ¡°Then why have I never heard of this name?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, which faction is this person from?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I think he¡¯s from the Gctic Alliance.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from our organization, but why don¡¯t I know about him?¡±


    ..


    All sorts of discussions were going around, and everyone was staring at the rankings in disbelief.


    Second ce, third ce, fourth ce, and even tenth ce had not been reced.


    Only the first ce had been reced.


    Ren Tu had been defeated, his points had been stolen, and Ye Sheng had sessfully reached the top.


    This topic was immediately spread among the contestants.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s name was instantly remembered by everyone.


    The first step to bing famous in the universe was so simple.


    On the Moon¡¯s trading market, in the 900-story Gxy Alliance building, manager Zhang was resting with his eyes closed.


    Patter!


    Suddenly, a subordinate rushed in and said excitedly, ¡°Manager Zhang, we¡¯re famous.¡±


    Manager zhang frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock when youe in?¡±


    The subordinate immediately apologized and said, ¡°Manager Zhang, I¡¯m too excited. You really have sharp eyes. You immediately valued the other party¡¯s potential.¡±


    ¡°My sharp eyes are like torches?¡±Manager Zhang asked in surprise. She looked at the excited subordinate in confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡±Manager Zhang immediately asked. subconsciously, she knew that something big must have happened.


    However, not many things that happened had anything to do with her.


    The subordinate said excitedly, ¡°Manager Zhang, Ye Sheng that you discovered has be the current number one in the gctic battlefield.¡±


    Manager Zhang was stunned and asked foolishly, ¡°What did you say just now? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Manager Zhang, Ye Sheng that you discovered has already be the current number one in the gctic battlefield. He defeated Ren Tu.¡±The subordinate continued to say excitedly.


    ¡°Wait, who did you say he defeated?¡±Manager Zhang clutched his heart in excitement. He felt like he was going to make a fortune.


    ¡°Ren Tu, that man tu who kills people like they¡¯re nothing. Just now, our people sent a message. Ren Tu fought with a person on the Twilight Wolf Star. It was very intense, and then he lost and lost his points,¡±his subordinate said.


    Manager Zhang immediately opened the ranking list. She had to see Ye Sheng ranked first with her own eyes. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t believe it no matter how hard she tried.


    When the leaderboard opened, the word ¡°Ye Sheng¡±appeared in the first ce.


    The points at the back were 120,005.


    The points were 20,000 points away from the second ce.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±Supervisor Zhang suddenly threw his head back andughed without caring about his image. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He was even more excited than Ye Sheng himself.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge him. Ye Sheng has really be the first ce. He reminded me to look at the leaderboard before. So it turns out that he intends to defeat Ren Tu. Awesome!¡±Supervisor Zhang was going crazy. The Joy in her heart couldn¡¯t be vented out, even as a woman, she was bold and unrestrained.


    ¡°I want tomunicate with Ye Sheng. I want to bless him.¡±Supervisor Zhang took out hermunicator excitedly. Right now, her heart was filled with regret. Why didn¡¯t she spend thest 10,000 star dors on Ye Sheng, if she had spent more than 10,000 star dors on Ye Sheng, wouldn¡¯t their rtionship be even closer now?


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t meet the aesthetic standards of humans, I would have been able to apany you to eat, drink, sleep, and serve you all the time.¡±Supervisor Zhang was so excited that she didn¡¯t even want her image anymore.


    She had been a supervisor for 100 years, and her results had always been mediocre. She didn¡¯t have any outstanding achievements, but now that she had met Ye Sheng, she had to seize this opportunity. This was a chance for her to soar to the sky.


    In the cold and deste universe, Ye Sheng sat on the back of the Void Demon King. Suddenly, themunication device on his body rang.


    He opened it and saw that it was supervisor Zhang.


    Ding!


    Ye Sheng picked up the call, and supervisor Zhang¡¯s excited face immediately appeared. He asked, ¡°Ye Sheng, congrattions on defeating Ren Tu.¡±


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°I said, toplete a small goal, no one can stop it.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, whatever help you need now, I can provide it for you. I can also report your information to the Star Alliance headquarters. Now that you¡¯ve be number one, they must know about it,¡±supervisor Zhang said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any help. This gctic battlefield is a trial for me. Since I¡¯m naturally number one, I won¡¯t back down. Thank you for your concern, supervisor Zhang.¡±


    Supervisor Zhang smiled apologetically and said, ¡°No need to thank me. This is something that you¡¯ve created by yourself. Naturally, I¡¯m happy for you. Even if you can¡¯t keep being number one, it doesn¡¯t matter. You mustn¡¯t get into any trouble. You¡¯ve already proven your worth. I¡¯ll inform the headquarters and put you on the list of key grooms. Your Future Path will definitely be boundless.¡±


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, manager Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll See You Then.¡±Manager Zhang immediately hung up themunication device and was extremely excited, he said, ¡°Immediately inform the headquarters and send out Ye Sheng¡¯s news. I want everyone to know that a peerless genius has appeared in the Sr System and was discovered by me.¡±


    Manager Zhang¡¯s eyes sparkled. Now, as long as Ye Sheng did not die, she could continue to be brilliant.

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 28, the body of an ancient god</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    In the depths of the universe, Ye Sheng, who had left the Twilight Wolf Star, began to move toward his next destination under the leadership of the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know this ce, but the Void Demon King said it was very helpful to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What exactly is this ce?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°In the Sr System, the ancient God¡¯s only ruin,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°The ancient God¡¯s only ruin?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°The fact that the Lin family was able to find the ancient God¡¯s head here proves that there are many good things in the ancient God¡¯s ruin. However, that ce is very difficult to find and has been carefully inspected by the god race. I don¡¯t know if there are any gains, but I think you should go there again,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to condense the ancient God¡¯s head into another clone? This ce will definitely help you,¡±the Void Demon King exined.


    Only then did ye Sheng understand why the void demon king had brought him here.


    The ancient God¡¯s head had been absorbed by the Earth clone and had been dposing. Up until now, it had basically dposed the Death Star and revealed the ancient God¡¯s head. The next step was for Ye Sheng to use the three holy scriptures of Dao sect to split another soul, using the head of the ancient God as the foundation, he would refine the third body.


    Now That Ye Sheng had his main body, the Earth clone, and another ancient God clone, he wouldplete the cultivation of the three holy scriptures of Dao sect. And these three bodies would be split into three main cultivation techniques. When that time came, Ye Sheng¡¯s battle prowess would be simply unfathomable.


    Therefore, it was not unreasonable for the void demon king to want to bring Ye Sheng to the birthce of the ancient god.


    Ye Sheng agreed after thinking about it and allowed the void demon king to bring him flying. Even though that ce might be more dangerous, Ye Sheng still wanted to give it a try.


    Ye Sheng understood both immortal and demonic cultivation methods, but he did not understand the divine cultivation methods.


    This time, Ye Sheng also wanted to understand how the ancient gods cultivated when they went to the ce where the ancient gods were born.


    Hopefully, he would be able to gain something.


    The Void Demon King carried ye Sheng and flew forward at high speed.


    One huge after another flowed past his body and gradually shrank before disappearing.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and quietly cultivated. He adjusted the Dao rhythm in his body and categorized it so that he could be more familiar with it.


    The cultivation techniques that he brought out from the small worlds could only be used within the fourth rotation of the void. After breaking through the fourth rotation of the void, he had to change to another cultivation technique.


    The energy in the Void Universe was crazily absorbed by Ye Sheng, fusing into his body and transforming into his own energy, which was summarized in his dantian.


    Right now, there was a ck hole in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian. This ck hole could hold countless amounts of energy. Ye Sheng was like a bottomless hole, crazily absorbing it.


    It was not until the great demon king of the Void arrived at a star field that Ye Sheng slowly woke up.


    There was too much energy stored in his dantian. It was all energy from the void that was poured into his body and washed his body once.


    When he arrived on this, Ye Sheng saw a deste scene.


    There were countless brokens in the star field. Some of thes were broken in half and became extremely unbearable. There was nothing left and they could not be any more dead.


    However, there were somes that were above the Death Star, giving birth to new auras of life, reaching a life extension.


    There was a hugeyer of meteorites in this star area, and countlessrge meteorites had gathered together. Every single one of them wasrger than the mountain range of a small world. The Void Demon King brought Ye Sheng through it.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Is this the ruin where the ancient God¡¯s head was found?¡±


    The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is the ce. I did some research back then and wanted to see if I could get involved. However, before I could do anything, I was framed.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the cold, dead, and deste star area and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no aura of any living creature here. How can I find the only ancient God¡¯s remains?¡±


    ¡°It depends on luck. If you¡¯re lucky, you can find it,¡±the Void Demon King said helplessly. This ce was really big, but it was also very deste.


    There wasn¡¯t a single living being in the entire star area, which made Ye Sheng feel very strange.


    There weren¡¯t any new things here either. Some death stars were recovering, but it would take a long time.


    Ye Sheng sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back and looked around, not knowing how to search.


    This ce was too big, and most of it was ruins. Like Ye Sheng now, if he finished searching one in a day, then most of the hundreds ofs here were still death stars. He could not spend a year searching one by one.


    ¡°The ancient God¡¯s head has been dposed.¡±Fortunately, the Earth clone came with good news, which made ye Sheng overjoyed. He immediately asked the Earth clone to send the ancient God¡¯s head over.


    Through the ck Hole, Ye Sheng received the ancient God¡¯s head.


    The ancient God¡¯s head was very big. It was about half a, and its facial features were very three-dimensional. It looked like a male, very powerful, and its flesh and blood did not melt. The essence inside should have been preserved.


    Ye Sheng took out the ancient God¡¯s head and ced it in the ancient god ruins.


    Boom!


    The ancient god¡¯s head suddenly trembled and flew in a direction.


    Ye Sheng turned pale with fright. ¡°Void demon king, this ancient God¡¯s head has its own consciousness?¡±


    If it had its own consciousness, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to use it as a clone.


    This was also the first time the void demon king had encountered such a situation. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, just follow it. I want to see where it¡¯s going.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Void Demon King immediately followed. His speed was disyed to the extreme. Because the ancient God¡¯s head had opened up a path, the entire journey was smooth. The Void Demon King was hanging from a distance. It was unknown if the ancient god¡¯s head was intentional.., ye Sheng felt that it maintained a certain speed so that Ye Sheng would not lose it.


    He hurried along the way and flew for a full five days.


    After five days, he did not sleep or rest. He flew at full speed. The Void Demon King was extremely tired, but he gritted his teeth and persevered. However, his speed was ultimately not as fast as his peak.


    It was only relying on its physical body to fly. Without using a bit of energy, it would have no way to recover from its exhaustion. That was why the Void Demon King was like this.


    However, the head of the ancient god in front of it seemed to have a huge gap between the void demon king and it. Or perhaps it had reached its destination, so it slowed down.


    After another half a day, the head of the ancient God finally stopped.


    It stopped between more than tens and did not move at all. Even if Ye Sheng went forward to take it, there was no movement.


    Ye Sheng observed his surroundings and did not immediately put away the ancient God¡¯s head.


    ¡°Void Demon King, don¡¯t you feel like there¡¯s something here?¡±Ye Sheng said with a serious expression.


    The Void Demon King became smaller and stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. He said in surprise, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°It looks like a corpse.¡±


    The location of these dozen or sos and the ce where the ancient God¡¯s head hade from made it look like a corpse floating in the void from an extremely far distance.


    ¡°Could this be the body of an ancient god?¡±Ye Sheng asked in shock.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 29, the Crazy Ye Sheng (first update)</h4>


    More than tens were connected together. At first nce, it didn¡¯t seem like much, but when the ancient God¡¯s head came to a suitable position, everything was immediately visible.


    This was a corpse.


    Thoses and meteorites were all transformed from the ancient God¡¯s corpse after his death.


    An ancient God had died here. Who knew how many years ago, the ancient God¡¯s body had all transformed intos, meteorites, and all matter, leaving only thest head.


    ¡°Void Demon King, didn¡¯t you say that the ancient god was very powerful? Why did he die here?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Void Demon King¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°How would I know? The ancient God¡¯s power isn¡¯t something I can predict, and the trouble they encountered isn¡¯t something I can inquire about. It must be the biggest secret of this universe.¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent. Looking at the scene in front of him, he didn¡¯t know what to do?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the ancient God¡¯s head is here. You can condense a third clone. There¡¯s no one here anyway,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ¡°Splitting it again is very dangerous.¡±


    Splitting one¡¯s soul was not as simple as it looked. With one sh, it could be easily split into two.


    The Generals of the Immortal Court had all fallen to hell because of this cultivation technique. No matter how powerful Ye Sheng was, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was more powerful than the demon king in Hell. All he could rely on was the pantheon pill furnace.


    But now, the weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace was in deep sleep. Without it, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to easily split his soul.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m awake,¡±the weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace said in time.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Your origin has recovered?¡±


    ¡°Master, give me the ancient God¡¯s head. I¡¯ll help you split your soul,¡±the weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace said cutely.


    It was the voice of a little girl, very young and cute. Hearing it, Ye Sheng thought of his own daughter.


    The head of the ancient God stopped in the universe. Ye Sheng immediately took it and threw it into the Pantheon Furnace.


    ¡°Master, start your seclusion. I¡¯ll help you again. Next time, if you want to wake up, you¡¯ll need a lot of energy,¡±the weapon soul of the Pantheon Furnace said meekly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll go look for energy for you. I¡¯ll definitely be able to find it in this universe,¡±ye Sheng said confidently.


    ¡°I believe in you, master,¡±the weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace said in a clear voice.


    ¡°The Void Demon King will protect me. I¡¯m going into seclusion to condense my third body,¡±Ye Sheng said solemnly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s eyes lit up, and it immediately agreed. It was also looking at Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance when he condensed the body of an ancient god and cultivated divine path techniques.


    When that time came, Ye Sheng would be a god, an immortal, and a demon, and he would definitely be able to suppress the entire universe.


    ..


    Ye Sheng immediately found a Death Star and began his seclusion. The Death Star had no life aura, but the advantage was that he coulde into close contact with the universe and crazily absorb the energy in the universe.


    The energy in the universe was boundless and inexhaustible. Ye Sheng sat cross-legged in the Death Star, his limbs and bones emitting a powerful suction force, crazily absorbing all kinds of energy into his body.


    When this energy entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body, it was instantly absorbed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace, making up for theck of the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s origin.


    Rumble!


    It was as if a Death Star had undergone a sudden change, instantly reaching a hightitude. Ye Sheng looked up at the sky. His eyes were like stars, shooting out a terrifying light. In an instant, he broke through the boundaries of the Death Star and entered the universe.


    The rolling energy of the universe entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body and spread out in an instant, entering the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The weapon soul that received the energy amplification entered Ye Sheng¡¯s sea of consciousness at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to begin,¡±said the weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Ye Sheng had experience and began to rx. His soul was in a calm state.


    ng!


    The pantheon pill furnace was like a sharp de, directly cutting down and splitting ye Sheng¡¯s soul into two.


    Ah! ! ! !


    Ye Sheng roared out in pain. This time, it was even more painful than the previous time. His soul, body, and tendons were all in pain.


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth. Fresh blood flowed out, and he curled up like a cooked lobster. His face was ferocious and terrifying, and he didn¡¯t look handsome at all.


    The Void Demon King could hear Ye Sheng¡¯s roar even through the Death Star, and he was secretly shocked. He had never seen ye Sheng lose hisposure like this. It seemed that this was truly unstoppable.


    The weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace directly took half of Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul and ced it into the ancient God¡¯s head. Then, it began to refine the ancient god¡¯s head.


    Rumble!


    Mysterious mes emerged from the Pantheon Pill Furnace, roasting the ancient God¡¯s head. Itpletely burned the lifeless part, leaving behind the essence and creating a body for Ye Sheng.


    The body of an ancient god!


    This was a body created from the most essence of an ancient god. After being roasted by the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s mes, itsted for forty-nine days.


    During these forty-nine days, Ye Sheng acted as if he had gone mad, venting his anger on the Death Star.


    From shouting and hysteria, to stupor, to madness, to delusions, to thinking that he was someone else.


    Ye Sheng seemed to be possessed. Seeing this, the Void Demon King was terrified, but he didn¡¯t dare to disturb Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Maybe that divine general from the immortal court fell into Hell like this,¡±the Void Demon King guessed.


    Ye Sheng was in pain now. If someone took advantage of the situation and wanted to pull Ye Sheng in, he would easily agree and fall into the trap.


    Hell was trying to pull people in to take advantage of the weakness of the human heart.


    Any creature in this universe, whether it was a body of flesh and blood, a mechanical life, or a soul, all had desires and weaknesses.


    Right now, Ye Sheng was in so much pain that he wished he could cut off his own head. As for the three arts, three bodies, or the three holy scriptures of Taoism, all of them could go to hell.


    Unfortunately, the void demon king ignored ye Sheng and the all gods pill furnace focused on refining the body of the ancient god for Ye Sheng.


    Only Ye Sheng was left alone in this deste universe, screaming like a wailing ghost. It was extremely terrifying.


    asionally, some spaceships would pass by and hear such a miserable sound. They all avoided it and didn¡¯t dare to get close.


    In the 49 days, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have an easy day. He tortured himself until he wasn¡¯t human. The all gods pill furnace didn¡¯t refine the body of the ancient god, so ye Sheng couldn¡¯t recover.


    This was the reason why the three holy scriptures of Dao sect were so terrifying.


    Ye Sheng had the help of the Pantheon Elixir Cauldron, but he still suffered such torture. If it were someone else, they would have split their soul and fused their body alone. They would have died long ago, or they would have gone mad.


    Ye Sheng was now as thin as a bamboo pole. His whole body trembled, and his hair was messy. Every time he was in excruciating pain, he would scratch his hair. At this moment, he was aplete lunatic.


    Ah!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mournful wail rang out again, resounding through the entire starry sky. It made the Void Demon King Sigh. ¡°It¡¯s already the 49th day. If this continues, Ye Sheng will go crazy.¡±


    The void demon king saw this and was anxious, but there was nothing he could do.


    Right now, he absolutely could not disturb ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    On this day, ten people flew in from the ancient god Ruins¡¯star area. All of them had extraordinary bearing, and they all looked imposing.


    As soon as they entered, the great void demon king¡¯s eyelids twitched. He thought to himself, ¡°Someone¡¯s here. If they disturb ye Sheng, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    The Great Void Demon King hid behind a meteorite. He shrank his body and carefully observed it. The more he looked, the darker his face became.


    These people directly flew toward the Death Star where Ye Sheng was.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a mad demon expert here. He seems to have some treasure. Let¡¯s join hands and explore it together,¡±said the leader of the fourth turn of the void.


    ¡°A mad demon expert? If he¡¯s already mad, what kind of expert is he?¡±Someone said disdainfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. The gctic battlefield is very calm now, but when the timees to the end, it will turn into a chaotic battle. We should hurry up and find the treasure. We should umte ourselves and strive for a higher ranking,¡±someone said seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of this madman first. He¡¯s already mad. Let¡¯s give him a quick death.¡±

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 30, Ancient God clone (2nd update)</h4>


    Seeing that they were about to go in and disturb ye Sheng, the void demon king frowned and was about to fly out to block them.


    Roar!


    But in the next second, a loud roar resounded throughout the Milky Way, scaring the Void Demon King so much that he staggered.


    Not only the void demon king, but the ten intruders also looked on in shock.


    ¡°Who made this roar?¡±


    ¡°This roar must be at the peak of void rank four, right?¡±


    ¡°I am at the peak of void rank four. I don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    ¡°Who is this madman?¡±


    The ten people looked at each other in disbelief. There was actually such a powerful expert in this Death Star?


    Boom!


    Following that, a shadow flew out from the Death Star. It carried a violent aura and looked like a shooting star as it rushed over.


    ¡°Not good, let¡¯s join hands to block it.¡±The ten of them turned pale with fright. They immediately blocked it on the spot instead of running away separately.


    The charging speed was too fast. It was so fast that once they split up, they would die without a doubt.


    In an instant, they formed a protective barrier.


    Rumble!


    This meteor-like impact was ye Sheng. However, thick smoke billowed all over his body. His expression was ferocious, and his eyes were blood-red. A crazed look pervaded the air.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±Ye Sheng let out a mournful wail. His entire body was in pain, and he needed to vent it. These ten people had just happened to rm him.


    Ye Sheng, who was on the Death Star, exploded. He charged out directly and crashed into them fiercely.


    Kacha!


    The ten people¡¯s resistance waspletely useless. After being attacked by Ye Sheng like this, they were instantly defeated. In an instant, all of them were sent flying. Then, they saw an extremely shocking scene.


    Ye Sheng, who was like a devil, grabbed out with hisrge hand. With a grab of the air, a personnded in front of him.


    Kacha!


    Ye Sheng coldly stretched out his hand and tore the corpse into two halves. A fourth transition void realm genius was killed by Ye Sheng just like that.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng suddenly leaped and stomped down. A person¡¯s head was smashed like a watermelon. His entire body was in pain, and all he could think about was how to vent his anger. These ten people came at the right time. Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and one punch after another.., it waspletely unreasonable. Rolling Dao rhythm was spewed out, immediately bursting out with a huge light. Killing a fourth transition of the void did not require a second move at all.


    The Void Demon King hid behind the meteorite and watched with its eyes wide open. It finally saw how terrifying ye Sheng was. These ten people could not even withstand a single move from Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s figure kept changing shape. Every time he appeared, he would punch down, killing one person. He would disappear in an instant, and the next person who appeared would be the next person to die.


    With such speed, Ye Sheng killed them all in an instant.


    Without any hindrance, Ye Sheng¡¯s speed allowed people to see what was terrifying.


    With this punch, the fourth rotation of the void could not withstand the crazy ye Sheng at all.


    Until all ten people were killed, Ye Sheng¡¯s body was like a bolt of lightning, directly charging into the Death Star.


    Rumble!


    The Death Star trembled a few times asrge cracks appeared on it. It was almost smashed into pieces by Ye Sheng.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s strongestbat strength. Although he was only at the second transition of the void, there was no problem for him to kill the fourth transition of the Void.


    Ahhhh!


    After charging into the Death Star, Ye Sheng began to wail in anguish. He was clearly not done yet.


    The Void Demon King waited for a while. When he did not see Ye Shenge out, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know to go back. If you know to go back, you¡¯re notpletely mad.¡±


    In the void, ten corpses floated. A few minutes ago, they were still so-called geniuses. But now, they were just cold corpses that no one cared about.


    The void demon king chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to provoke anyone. If you provoke the current Ye Sheng, don¡¯t you see that I have to hide?¡±


    The Void Demon King leisurely put away the points cards of these ten people. After adding up the points, he actually had 30,000 points.


    This was already very good. One had to know that the void battleground had only opened for two to three months. With so many points, if he continued to maintain it, it would not be a problem for him to be ranked within 10,000 points by the time it ended.


    ¡°It just so happens that Ye Sheng¡¯s ranking fell to second recently. With these 30,000 points, he can be number one again,¡±the Void Demon King said with satisfaction. He put away the points cards and quietly waited for Ye Sheng to finish his cultivation.


    ..


    Inside the Death Star, Ye Sheng wailed for several hours. The most intense pain was over. Hey on the brown ground,pletely exhausted.


    Ye Sheng had gone mad, but his inner consciousness was clear. He could not control his body, and he could not control the violent emotions caused by the intense pain. He could only let his instincts vent.


    Ye Sheng was waiting. He was waiting for the Pantheon Furnace to refine the ancient god¡¯s head into an ancient God clone.


    Only when the ancient God clone was ready would ye Sheng be free.


    Ye Sheng wanted to drink some wine, but he did not have any strength left. Hey on the ground and did not dare to move, because if he moved even a little, the intense pain woulde again.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth was dry and cracked like a Grand Canyon in the desert.


    Drip!


    A drop of water dripped into Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth.


    To be precise, it was a drop of wine.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness blurred. He could no longer distinguish whether it was wine or water.


    A figure blocked ye Sheng¡¯s gaze. He saw himself.


    Ye Sheng saw his own face.


    A handsome face looked at Ye Sheng with a faint smile.


    ¡°You came out?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Drink.¡±This Ye Sheng helped Ye Sheng up and gently helped him drink.


    Ye Sheng took a sip of wine and weakly said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired. Take me away from here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±This Ye Sheng only had one sentence. He reached out and picked Ye Sheng up. Then, with a tap of his toes, a lotus appeared in the void. He was like a god, directly arriving in the void.


    The void widened his eyes. ¡°Two... Two Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m ancient god Ye Sheng.¡±Ancient God Ye Sheng gently introduced himself.


    The void demon king was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Did you seed?¡±


    Ancient God Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I think I did.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, good, good. It¡¯s good that you seeded.¡±The void demon king excitedlyughed. If he seeded, his future would be bright.


    Ancient God Ye Sheng hugged ye Sheng and sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°How is Ye Sheng?¡±The Void Demon King asked worriedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s very weak. He¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest,¡±ancient god Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you guys out of here,¡±the Void Demon King said excitedly.


    Swoosh!


    In the ancient God ruins star area, the Void Demon King brought two Ye Sheng and left quickly.


    Ancient God Ye Sheng hugged ye Sheng, and the energy around his body turned into a golden shield, blocking the attack of all kinds of energy.


    ¡°What did you inherit from the ancient god?¡±The Void Demon King asked curiously.


    ¡°I am the ancient god, and the ancient God is me.¡±Ancient God Ye Sheng smiled and gave a mysterious answer.


    ¡°So Powerful?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that this ancient God clone had inherited everything from the ancient god.


    It was incredible.

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 31, Desert Star -LRB-3rd watch)</h4>


    In the Void Universe, the Void Demon King led the two ye Shengs as they advanced rapidly. They did not have any purpose other than to find a safe star field so that Ye Sheng could recover.


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng was in a deep sleep. His face was gradually recovering, and he was no longer as thin as a monkey.


    His skin was sallow, and his hair was knotted. These conditions were slowly improving.


    Ye Sheng slowly recovered his vitality.


    Ancient God Ye Sheng had been cultivating these three days, immersed in his memories.


    He was born from the head of an ancient god, so he naturally inherited most of the ancient God¡¯s memories. Most of these memories were of various ancient god cultivation methods.


    Ancient God ye Sheng was slowly familiarizing himself.


    Three days and three dayster, Ye Sheng slowly opened his eyes.


    His mind was still in severe pain, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable.


    Ye Sheng discovered ancient god Ye Sheng.


    With this nce, the two people¡¯s memories instantly joined together, as did the Earth clone.


    The three people were all Ye Sheng. The first difference was that the Earth clone and the ancient God clone were both separated from Ye Sheng¡¯s soul. They were both Ye Sheng¡¯s clones.


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s finally over. If I hold on for a few more days, I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to experience such an experience for the rest of his life. It was too painful.


    The ancient God ye sheng softly said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on the main body.¡±


    Ye Sheng sat up and faced the ancient God clone. ¡°The main body is one. How can it be hard?¡±


    The ancient god Ye Sheng smiled like a spring breeze.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Where do you n to go next?¡±


    ¡°The Divine Court. I want to go to the divine court and gradually climb up. The Divine Court is the ce where I cane into contact with the ancient gods the most. I need more ancient god bodies to perfect my origin,¡±the ancient God clone said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°You go to the Divine Court. Be careful. I Won¡¯t summon you unless I¡¯m in mortal danger.¡±


    Ancient God Ye Sheng and his Earth clone were the same. They could instantly reach Ye Sheng¡¯s side through the ck hole in their Dantian and help him fight and fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to move around sometimes. If you really run into trouble, just tell me. It¡¯s time for me to leave,¡±the ancient God clone said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and watched the ancient God clone cross the universe and disappear. Then, hey on the Void Demon King¡¯s broad back and closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what did this clone of yours inherit from the ancient god?¡±The Void Demon King asked curiously.


    ¡°The cultivation techniques of the ancient god,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smug smile.


    The void demon king praised, ¡°The cultivation techniques of the ancient gods are the most coveted. Their cultivation techniques are unparalleled in the world. Even after weakening, they can still give birth to an organization like the Divine Court. If this clone of yours grows up, it will definitely be a peak ancient god in the future.¡±


    Peak ancient god. The void demon king was extremely excited when he thought of this. How many years had it been since the ancient gods died, but not a single peak ancient God had appeared. This universe would never see such a peak ancient god again.., the feeling of an oppressive universe.


    ¡°Void Demon King, how much time did I spend in seclusion this time?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Two months have passed, and you are no longer number one. Now, you have dropped to number five,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng was not surprised. This was like cultivation, sailing against the current. If you did not work hard, you would weaken.


    ¡°How many points does number one have now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Number one now has 180,000,60,000 more than you. But with this 30,000, there is only a difference of 30,000,¡±the Void Demon King said as he handed the 10 points cards to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng knew that these were the points cards of the 10 people he had killed. Adding up the 30,000 points, they were added to his points cards and instantly jumped to number three.


    180,000 points for the first ce, 160,000 points for the second ce, and 150,000 points for the third ce.


    Ye Sheng looked at the score card and narrowed his eyes. He said, ¡°This time, because I split my third clone, I was at a disadvantage. But now that the three holy scriptures of Taoism have been cultivated to perfection, I also want to fight for the first ce.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°The old way, kill the Fat Sheep,¡±ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°Or find the first ce?¡±The Void Demon Kingughed.


    ¡°No, those who are ranked ahead of me, I want all of their points,¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said firmly.


    The cultivation of the three holy scriptures of Taoism had not only brought Ye Sheng two clones, but also very powerfulbat power.


    Ye Sheng had split his original self, lost himself, and his true self.


    He could gather these powers. If the three scriptures of Taoism only had the effect of splitting one¡¯s soul, they would not be taken by the divine generals of the Immortal Court.


    Ye Sheng had sessfully cultivated the three scriptures of Taoism, so he could find someone to test its power.


    Taking out hismunication device, Ye Sheng sent amunication request to his only good friend.


    Du Du du!


    ¡°Ye Sheng, where have you been for two months? You didn¡¯t pick up when I sent you a message. Do you know that I¡¯m worried about you? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯ve been on the leaderboard, I would have thought that you were in danger.¡±Supervisor Zhang¡¯s excited face appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for two months. Is there a hugemotion outside now?¡±


    Supervisor Zhang was relieved when he saw that Ye Sheng was unharmed, he said, ¡°The weather outside has changed. Many experts have started to exert their strength. The leaderboard is changing every day. Many people are looking for you, but they can¡¯t find you. You¡¯re hiding too well.¡±


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He said, ¡°Since they want to find me so badly, I¡¯ll appear in front of them. Give me the information and position of the top two on the rankings.¡±


    Manager Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up. He said, ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°I want to get some points and find some fat sheep.¡±


    Manager Zhang was surprised by Ye Sheng¡¯s heroism. He actually treated the top two on the rankings as fat sheep.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the number one on the ranking list is an assassin from the human world. The Number Two is a genius from the chaos race. The two of them have been having conflicts recently and have fought several times. They have both won and lost. Now, the two of them are on the desert star. They will have a duel three dayster. Those who are familiar with them will hand over all their points, attracting many people to watch. I advise you not to be too impulsive. There are too many people. You should settle them one by one,¡±supervisor Zhang said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to solve them one by one. It¡¯s more convenient to do it together,¡±ye Sheng said calmly. He hung up themunication device and said, ¡°Void Demon King, do you know where the desert star is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the desert star is one of the few prosperous ces in the sr system. It has a poption of more than one billion and is also an open, so many people will go there.¡±The void demon king nodded and immediately changed directions, they headed towards the desert star.


    Ye Sheng rubbed his fingers and said, ¡°There are still three days left. I canpletely recover.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body¡¯s recovery ability was superb. After absorbing the Phoenix¡¯s nirvana energy, he was now injured and could recover very quickly.


    In three days, this little injury of his could definitely recover to its peak.

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 32,1st versus 2nd Duel? (4th update)</h4>


    Desert Star was an earthy yellow. Because 60% of it was desertnd, it had this name.


    Desert Star had one billion natives. They lived in the desert, on the greennd, on the inds, and even in the sea..


    Desert Star was originally only a little famous in the Sr System. Because it was an open, anyone coulde. This ce had be a rest stop and trading station between the major star systems.


    Because of this, desert star became prosperous, attracting many people toe and explore.


    Looking at desert star from afar, in the dark universe, an earthy yellow entered his eyes, giving him a special feeling.


    Ye Sheng passed through the outeryer of the¡¯s protective barrier and entered the.


    Desert Star was very big. Looking down from above, most of it was a yellow sand region. The people here had already adapted to the days of yellow sand. All kinds ofrge cities were built on the desert, majestic and magnificent.


    Ye Sheng flew down. The Great Demon King of the Void stayed on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, very obedient.


    Three days had passed, and Ye Sheng¡¯s injuries hadpletely recovered. The elegant young man was talking about Ye Sheng¡¯s current appearance. He was dressed in white, his face was white, and his temperament was extraordinary. One look and one could tell that he had an extraordinary background, in addition, Ye Sheng had just flown down alone, so the people on the desert star naturally did not dare to neglect him.


    Those who could fly alone in the universe were naturally great experts. And now was the day that the gctic battlefield began. Cultivators as young as ye Sheng were naturally geniuses who participated in the gctic battlefield, the people on the desert did not dare to offend easily.


    Ye Sheng walked in the city of the desert and found that there were very few people. The streets were empty, and even some merchants did note out to open their shops.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Ye Sheng grabbed a person and asked.


    ¡°Sir, everyone has gone to the oasis to watch thepetition. There is naturally no one here,¡±the person answered respectfully.


    ¡°Competition? Who ispeting with whom?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the current heatedpetition between the first and second ce in the gctic battlefield,¡±the passerby replied.


    Ye sheng immediately asked, ¡°Have they started fighting already?¡±


    ¡°No. Tonight, it¡¯s in an oasis 10,000 li away. If you¡¯re interested, you can go now. If you¡¯rete, you won¡¯t be able to see anything,¡±the passerby reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and let the passerby go. He looked in the direction that the passerby pointed to. 10,000 li away, tonight, it was the so-called battle between the first and second ce.


    Ye sheng chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s another battle between the first and second ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng could not help but think of the battle between the sword-wielding old man and King Ye in the Small World. That battle had brought a great impact to the young Ye Sheng¡¯s heart.


    So when a person¡¯s cultivation reached the peak, they could actually be so powerful?


    Theparison between a few years ago and a few yearster, now that Ye Sheng heard about the battle between the first and second ce, his heart was indifferent. He even felt likeughing.


    Unknowingly, Ye Sheng had also stood at a very high level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and wait for them. When theye out, I¡¯ll directly bring the scoreboard over and let them fight.¡±Ye Sheng took a step forward and his body disappeared. When he reappeared, he was a thousand miles away.


    Shrinking the ground into an inch. At present, Ye Sheng had grasped so many dao charms, so he could naturally use them easily.


    Ye Sheng took nine steps, and after nine steps, he saw the oasis, the crowd, and the crowd that was fighting.


    Ye Sheng did not see the people ranked first and second.


    Perhaps they did note, but Ye Sheng did not care. Since he was already here, it was not a big deal to wait for a while.


    There were many people here, but they all had rules. They had opened up arge area, at least a thousand miles. When the time came to fight, these people would probably retreat in a hurry.


    Ye Sheng bought a recliner in a deserted area and restedfortably, waiting for his two prey to arrive.


    ¡°Void Demon King, this first ce belongs to the human world. It is said that he is an assassin. Is this human world an assassin organization?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, the Human World is an assassin organization. It is very powerful.¡±Void demon king nodded.


    ¡°People from assassin organizations shouldn¡¯t be good at assassinations. Why would they agree to a face-to-face duel?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°The human world is different from other assassin organizations. Assassins in the human world kill people openly. There are even some assassins who will send you a letter before they kill you, saying when and how many minutes they wille to kill you. They hope that you will prepare your own funeral,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°How interesting. Are they so confident?¡±Ye Sheng found it funny.


    ¡°This is their usual style. The human world is also a rtively old organization. They have assassinated people from the Divine Court, assassinated people from the Divine Court, and fought with the Hell Demon God. Not to mention other small factions. All the major factions in the universe, which one of them has not been assassinated by them? ¡°But they are still living very well. As long as you have star dors, you can ask them to assassinate others. They will only assassinate, and will not ept other missions.¡±The void demon king said with admiration.


    ¡°A strange organization, the universe is indeed full of surprises.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. ¡°Then what about the geniuses of the Chaos Race?¡±


    ¡°The chaos race, a race that calls itself the ancient race, has existed for a long time, but it has always been a second-rate small force. It rose up nearly a thousand miles away and produced several geniuses in a row, pushing the higher-ups of the chaos race to a very long distance. They were not at a disadvantage whenpeting with the great forces such as the Immortal Court and the Divine Court, which was why they were evaluated as one of the three new great forces. I did not expect that this assassin of the human world would actually have rtions with the chaos race, and it was such a deathmatch, a publicpetition.¡±The Void Demon King said, puzzled.


    If there was anything, why not settle it in private? Why did they have topete in front of so many people?


    No matter who won or lost, it would not sound good if word got out.


    The Void Demon King did not understand, but ye Sheng could understand.


    This was the same reason why the old man with the sword had entered Xianyang to challenge ye Hong.


    There was no first ce in literature, and no second ce in martial arts.


    The ranking board was there, and there was only one first ce. If you were to be ranked, then I would naturally pull you down.


    Most of the time, fights were caused by small matters.


    The assassins of the human world and the geniuses of the primal chaos race were all very arrogant. They believed that they could defeat the other party and obtain points from the other party, allowing them to take arge lead.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that since Ye Sheng was here today, they might not be able to fight.


    Bang!


    At night, the Yellow Sand was no longer flying about. In the distant sky, two figures flew over. Their auras were soaring, and they didn¡¯t bother concealing anything as they directlynded on the green ground.


    The assassins of the human world had arrived.


    The Geniuses of the primal chaos race had also arrived.


    They only had each other in their eyes and were brimming with fighting spirit.


    However, suddenly, a figure forcefully pierced in and blocked the two people¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°Scram!¡±The Genius of the primal chaos race only had one word as he coldly said to Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 536

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 33: A wise man submits to circumstances (first and foremost)</h4>


    The Geniuses of the primal chaos race were cold and unfeeling.


    As one of the three new powers, the primal chaos race was famous in this universe. Legends about them were spread in remote ces.


    The Geniuses of the primal chaos race were naturally proud of this and looked down on the people from other small ces.


    Ye Sheng interfered and stopped him from fighting with the killers in the human world. This made the geniuses of the primal chaos race very dissatisfied.


    The Killers in the human world were also dissatisfied.


    The killer¡¯s body was thin and his face was thin. He looked a little old and looked like he was in his forties or fifties.


    In fact, he was really almost fifty years old. Other people would stabilize their appearance during cultivation and maintain it for a period of time. However, this killer was different. With the modification of time, he did not stabilize his appearance.


    He wore a thin coat and held a sword in his hand.


    This was a killing sword.


    The assassin frowned at Ye Sheng and said coldly, ¡°If you leave now, you can still keep your life.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at them and smiled calmly, ¡°You can let me leave if you want. Give me the points card on your body and I will leave.¡±


    Boom!


    The chaos race genius was furious. He red at Ye Sheng as if he wanted to swallow him up. His eyes were extremely terrifying, ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ng!


    The assassin was even more straightforward. He pulled out his long sword and shed at Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    Killing Sword!


    This was a killing sword. It wouldn¡¯t appear in the world, but it would definitely kill people.


    This sword was given to Ye Sheng by the assassin.


    This sword was so fast that it was without a shadow. It was aimed straight at the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    This sword was going to kill Ye Sheng.


    The Primal Chaos Genius narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched coldly.


    He had already given ye Sheng a chance. If he didn¡¯t leave, who could be med for seeking death?


    This sword was very fast. It was so fast that the surrounding audience didn¡¯t notice anything. A loud sound shocked them repeatedly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s two fingers lightly mped on the sword, stopping the other party¡¯s sword. Regardless of the killer¡¯s surging aura and sharp killing intent, they mixed together and charged at him. However, Ye Sheng was like a wall, blocking all of this.


    The two fingers mped on the fast sword, causing the killer¡¯s expression to change. He hurriedly retreated, wanting to pull out his long sword. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s fingers were like two huge mountains, and he could not move them at all.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±The assassin questioned loudly. His brows were tightly furrowed as he stared at Ye Sheng. He was filled with both fear and killing intent.


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m just a nobody. I just want your points card.¡±Ye Sheng flicked his finger. With a sonorous sound, a powerful surge of energy directly sent the assassin flying.


    The assassin of the fourth void transformation was instantly struck. He staggered and hurriedly retreated. However, he was still too slow. He was sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s light attack and could not control himself as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°No... I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re only at the second transition of the void. How can you be so powerful?¡±The assassin widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in fear. He felt the pain of his internal organs burning. A wave of fear spread out uncontrobly, he couldn¡¯t even withstand ye Sheng¡¯s light attack.


    ¡°Hand over your points cards. Then you can kill me. I don¡¯t want to care at all,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He didn¡¯t put the assassin in his eyes.


    So what if the void rotated four times? The current Ye Sheng was invincible in the Void realm.


    ¡°You want my points cards?¡±The Genius of the chaos race said with a gloomy face.


    Ye Sheng turned around and looked at him. ¡°Do you want to be sent flying by my punch too?¡±


    ¡°Who are you exactly? There are people with your strength in the gctic battlefield. It¡¯s impossible for them to be unknown.¡±The Genius of the chaos race gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±Ye Sheng revealed a smile and said, ¡°I am ranked behind you.¡±


    The assassin was shocked and said, ¡°You are Ye Sheng, a member of the Gctic Alliance?¡±


    The chaos race genius frowned and looked at Ye Sheng. He said, ¡°The chaos race and the Gctic Alliance have a very cooperative rtionship. If you can help me be number one, I promise to guarantee to the Gctic Alliance that you will get more resources.¡±


    Ye Shengughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°If I be number one, won¡¯t I get more resources?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±The chaos race genius mocked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible.¡±Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°You guys are already the stronger people in this gctic battlefield, but in my eyes, you guys arepletely vulnerable.¡±


    The face of the chaos race genius quickly darkened,


    the assassin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I was careless just now. Now, you are taking my sword.¡±


    ng!


    The assassin was very swift and fierce. He suddenly shed his sword.


    Burning!


    The Sword Qi swept across and surged over, turning into a surging dragon. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It was very tough and charged over in an instant.


    The Assassin¡¯s eyes were sharp as he watched. He thought that Ye Sheng would definitely die under this attack.


    However, Ye Sheng merely nced at him and threw out a palm attack.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s palm attack covered the entire area. It was as if the sky had copsed. It directly suppressed the Stegosaurus and immediately broke the dragon¡¯s spine. Then, the spreading impact sent the assassin flying.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. His body transformed and appeared beside the assassin. Then, he threw out a punch.


    The assassin was punched in the chest. His eyes widened and he spat out a mouthful of blood. he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s die together.¡±


    He wanted to use a suicidal move and drag ye Sheng to die together.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He reached out and squeezed. Space stopped.


    Everything within a dozen meters stopped. The assassin stopped moving. He looked at Ye Sheng in fear. He couldn¡¯t believe it but he couldn¡¯t break free. He could only watch as ye Sheng took out his points card, then, he collected the points inside.


    Boom!


    After collecting the points, Ye Sheng turned around and left. The assassin could only move when he was in front of the primal chaos genius.


    ¡°No... no... Don¡¯t...¡±the assassin immediately canceled the suicidal move in fear.


    Ye Sheng had already left. Using this move was suicide


    Boom!


    However, everything was toote. In just a short second, the assassin exploded. The huge explosion caused more than half of the greennd to copse.


    During this process, Ye Sheng had his back facing the killer. He was not surprised at all. He did not even look back. The impact energy came close and dispersed one after another.


    The chaos genius swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°This is my point card.¡±


    He was afraid.


    He could fight back and forth with the killer. He lost less and won more. However,pared to Ye Sheng, especially after seeing how ye Sheng defeated the killer, the chaos genius chose to keep a low profile and handed over his point card.


    He was terrified.


    Ye Sheng took the points card and said with satisfaction, ¡°If he was as obedient as you, you guys could still fight. It¡¯s a pity that he blew himself up.¡±


    The chaos race genius¡¯s mouth twitched, unable to speak.


    ¡°Alright, I should go too.¡±Ye Sheng absorbed the points of the chaos race genius and returned the points card. Then, he flew into the sky and left the desert star.


    The Primal Chaos race looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s shadow and sighed. They looked at the ce where the killer died dispiritedly. They could no longer raise their spirits and flew away.

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 34, return to the Moon (first update)</h4>


    On the desert star, after Ye Sheng left, the onlookers came to a sudden realization.


    Someone came and stopped the fight between the first and second killers. He killed the first killer in a few moves and confiscated the first and second points cards.


    Who was this person?


    Many people were confused. who was so powerful?


    In front of everyone, he fought one against two. He killed one and forced the other to submit.


    Originally, they wanted to enjoy a big battle, but it ended so quickly. The killer and the chaos race geniuses didn¡¯t gain anything.


    All of this was unbelievable.


    For a moment, many people were asking, who was this person?


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng,¡±someone shouted at this time.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, is it really him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng. He took points from Assassins and Chaos Race Geniuses, and now he has jumped to first ce. He has 490,000 points, more than 300,000 points away from second ce.¡±Someone checked the points list and knew Ye Sheng¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. This Ye Sheng is from the Gxy Alliance, Right?¡±


    ¡°Is he that strong?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng must be the strongest contender for the first ce in this gctic battlefield.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk about this now. Every gctic battlefield doesn¡¯t have any experts until the end. Only in thest month can one see a person¡¯s potential. That is the most exciting time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this Ye Sheng can hold on until then. If he can get first ce, he will instantly be famous in the entire universe.¡±


    ..


    In the Void, the darkness was cold. Ye Sheng easily dealt with the assassins and the chaos race geniuses and obtained points.


    This was so easy that he felt like he was in a dream.


    Only now did ye Sheng realize how powerful he was.


    The cultivation of the three holy scriptures of Dao sect had brought ye Sheng extremely deep potential and battle prowess.


    Right now, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had reached the peak of the second transition of the void. As long as he wanted to, he could break through to the third transition at any time.


    However, Ye Sheng was not impatient. Instead, he rxed his mind and nned to umte more points.


    He had just sessfully cultivated the three holy scriptures of Taoism, so he still needed to settle down carefully.


    Wandering aimlessly in the universe, Ye Sheng and the void demon king were not too impatient. Now That Ye Sheng had returned to first ce, he had more than 300,000 points behind second ce. He could rest easy now.


    ¡°Before thest month, your first ce should be unshakable,¡±the void demon king said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was very normal. Now that the gctic battlefield had been going on for almost six months, everyone was very cautious. Those who had some points in their hands were all preparing for thest month and would not go on a killing spree.


    Thest month was also the time when Ye Sheng wanted to exert his strength.


    Previously, Ye Sheng nned to return to the Moon¡¯s trading market to properly study the future path.


    ¡°Go to the Moon¡¯s trading market,¡±Ye Sheng said to the void demon king.


    Wandering aimlessly in the universe, it was better to return to the Gxy Alliance, properly enter the spiritual world, and check the cultivation techniques that followed.


    This body of Ye Sheng cultivated the path of immortality. Currently, the cultivation techniques on his body were no longer suitable for the Void universe. He could still hold on for a period of time within the fourth rank of the void. Once he broke through to the fourth rank of the Void.., ye Sheng would need to change his techniques.


    The Void Demon King immediately headed towards the trading time on the Moon at a rapid speed.


    Sou!


    A three-meter-long Kun Peng carried Ye Sheng and advanced at a speedparable to that of a automaton spaceship.


    About seven dayster, Ye Sheng saw the huge trading market on the moon.


    The current trading market on the moon was much livelier than when Ye Sheng came. The gctic battlefield opened, and the activity here began to increase.


    After all, this was the only market in the Sr System.


    After entering the lunar market, the Void Demon King did not want to expose himself, so he sat on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and allowed him to fly in.


    Within the Moon, a piece ofnd floated in the air, and countless buildings rose up from the ground. It was like a city in the sky, and Ye Sheng immediately saw that 900-story building.


    Sr System branch of the Gxy Alliance.


    This was the only card that this branch had. After all, in terms of size, the Sr System branch was like a small vige in the Great Qin world.


    As the only building in the vige that had a card, this 900-story building was quite good.


    Ye Sheng brought the void demon king to the market and saw many different races in the universe.


    There were all kinds of races that Ye Sheng had seen before, and some that he had never seen before. For example, the bug race warriors, all of them were skinny and fierce.


    The bug race relied on the reproduction mechanism of the mother nest to continuously give birth to all kinds of bug races. They were endless. If they did not destroy the queen of the mother nest, they would not be able to destroy the bug race.


    However, it was extremely difficult to destroy the mother nest. The mother nest of the bug race was in the tens of thousands. Otherwise, it would not have be one of the three new powers in the universe.


    Among these people, many had profound cultivation levels. The fourth rank of the Void was the most basic, and there were also cultivation levels that ye Sheng couldn¡¯t see through. It was estimated that they had broken through to the fourth rank of the void, which made Ye Sheng¡¯s expression be serious.


    ¡°As expected, these geniuses who have broken through to the fourth rank of the void all hid and waited for thest month,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you need to improve yourself,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He was about to break through.


    Along the way, there were too many strange-looking creatures. The multiverse was all-epassing, and no one noticed Ye Sheng. He could keep a low profile, and no one would notice him.


    900-story building.


    This building was called this name. It was very simple and crude, but it also went straight to the point. This was the 900-story building.


    Ye Sheng came here again and met the guard again.


    ¡°Lord Ye Sheng, you¡¯re back?¡±The guard said in surprise. They had been paying attention to the points rankings of the gctic battlefield recently and realized that the Ye Sheng they knew had reached the top. Naturally, they felt honored. After all, they were the ones who had met Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Where is manager Zhang?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the building. I¡¯ll help you inform him,¡±the guard said respectfully and immediately informed manager Zhang.


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps came. It was rapid and powerful. Manager Zhang appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Good job, Ye Sheng. You¡¯re back in first ce again. Now, the entire gxy battlefield is hyped up about you again.¡±Manager Zhang said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng smiled and did not say anything. He naturally knew that he had snatched the points from the assassins and the chaos race geniuses. This poprity would explode again.


    After all, he was currently number one, and he was more than 300,000 points away from the second ce. This first ce was stable before the final battle, and naturally, everyone envied him.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, did you encounter any trouble when you came back?¡±Supervisor Zhang asked nervously.


    ¡°Not really. I just wanted toe back to learn more, to enrich myself, and to prepare for the final battle.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°No problem, I will give you the highest authority.¡±Director Zhang promised.

 Chapter 538

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 35, immortal cultivation technique (2nd update)</h4>


    In the 900-story building, supervisor Zhang used his fastest speed to help ye Sheng set up the authority, then brought Ye Sheng into the safe room.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have now be the focus of attention of the Gxy Alliance. If you can win first ce this time, then the Gxy Alliance will focus on training you. At that time, you can leave this lousy ce and take a look at the vastness of the universe,¡±supervisor Zhang said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly. He did not say everything, but his gaze was firm. He had to win first ce.


    Manager Zhang encouraged him a little, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and inform the head first. Tell him that you¡¯re back. When youe out of the spiritual world, the head will meet you.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The head of the Sr System branch of the Gxy Alliance, the person with the most authority here. Ye Sheng naturally wanted to meet him and see his attitude.


    Manager Zhang nodded and then turned around to leave, leaving only ye Sheng and the void demon king here.


    Ye Sheng let the Void Demon King move by himself while hey in the safety cabin. Then, he closed his eyes and entered the spiritual world.


    This time, Ye Sheng entered the spiritual world mainly because he wanted to find the cultivation technique he was cultivating.


    The ancient God¡¯s clone had inherited all the cultivation techniques of the ancient god. At this moment, he had already joined the celestial race branch and became a small figure at the bottom level. He had changed his appearance and treated him as a new figure, also working hard in cultivation.


    The clone of the Earth was studying the techniques of hell. He was bing more and more proficient at transforming into freedom. Recently, he had started to look for other sealeds, wanting to devour and grow stronger.


    Only Ye Sheng did not have any follow-up cultivation techniques.


    This was the reason why ye Sheng had returned to the trading tform on the Moon.


    The Spiritual World was a vast expanse of whiteness.


    When Ye Sheng entered this ce, he realized that there were fewer people thanst time. Most of them had probably participated in the gctic battlefield, and most of them had left.


    Ye Sheng walked inside and headed straight for the bamboo houses. These bamboo houses were filled with immortal cultivation techniques, which was exactly what he needed.


    The few bamboo houses that Ye Sheng had enteredst time did not go in this time. As for the other bamboo houses, Ye Sheng quickly entered.


    Each bamboo house did not take long for Ye Sheng to enter. When he used the soul technique, he could quickly find out if there were any cultivation techniques that were suitable for him.


    Unfortunately, after entering ten bamboo houses in a row, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t find anything.


    The techniques here were too shallow and not suitable for Ye Sheng. If it were someone else who didn¡¯t have much potential, it wouldn¡¯t matter. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s potential was so great that it was naturally impossible for him to cultivate such a technique.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng spent the whole day searching and searching, but he still didn¡¯t find anything.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel discouraged or depressed. Instead, heforted himself with a calm state of mind.


    In the vast sea of people, it was not necessary to find a secret manual that was suitable for you. There were thousands of cultivation techniques and thousands of humans, and it was very lucky and rare to find a suitable one among them. It was normal to not find it, and it was normal not to find it. If you found it, it would be a surprise, an ident, and it would be especially treasured.


    After cultivating the three holy scriptures of Taoism, Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts and depth had evolved, and he truly had his own philosophical thinking.


    And this philosophical thinking was ye Sheng¡¯s very precious wealth.


    Maintaining his original heart and not being arrogant or impatient, Ye Sheng searched for three days in a row.


    Finally, on the third day, Ye Sheng found an immortal cultivation technique that suited him.


    Dao rhythm subduing the devil!


    This was an immortal cultivation technique that no one was interested in. It focused on the aesthetics of violence and emphasized that one¡¯s strength could defeat ten. What it cultivated was Dao Rhythm,ws, rules, and so on.


    To start with this cultivation technique, one needed toprehend 100,000 Dao rhythm to slowly disy its power.


    An ordinary person in the fourth rank of the Void realm would notprehend so many dao rhythm.


    For those who specialized in the Dao, 100,000 Dao charms were too huge. They simply could not understand why they would waste their energy here.


    Hence, this cultivation technique naturally repelled 90% of the people.


    The remaining 10% were either not interested, or they could note into contact with it, or they did not believe in the effects of this cultivation technique.


    The dao rhythm suppressed the demons. This was the follow-up to the cultivation technique. When cultivated to a high level, one would use their physical body to open up the gods in heaven and use their strength to suppress the demons in hell.


    This was an immortal cultivation technique. Without a doubt, it opened up heaven and suppressed the demons in hell. However, there was nothing about the immortal cultivation technique.


    Ye Sheng took this cultivation technique and carefully thought about it.


    He condensed more and more dao rhythm. When the Dao rhythm could not be suppressed, he would break through and reach a state of Perfect Dao rhythm. He would form a dao rhythm prism that covered his body and formed a dao rhythm body.


    The More Ye Sheng looked at it, the brighter his eyes became. wasn¡¯t this exactly the same as his current state.


    There were more than 700,000 dao aura in his body, and this wasn¡¯t even the peak. More importantly, Ye Sheng had reversed the origin in his small world, turning it into the origin body.


    It perfectly matched this cultivation technique.


    After looking at the cultivation technique, Ye Sheng smiled happily. ¡°This is a surprise. In the vast universe, when fate meets, it will naturally happen.¡±


    After finding this cultivation technique, Ye Sheng was not greedy and directly exited the spiritual world.


    In the 900-story building, Ye Sheng came out of the safety cabin in a rtively rxed mood.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you walked to a suitable cultivation technique?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This cultivation technique is simply tailored for me. I will definitely be able to advance by leaps and bounds in the future.¡±


    The void demon king said happily, ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to work hard now. There hasn¡¯t been any change in the points rankings in the past few days. Many people have stopped taking action and are just waiting for thest month.¡±


    Ye Sheng took out the points rankings and took a look. The first ce was still him, with 490,000 points, but the second ce had 140,000 points, and the third ce had 135,000 points..


    After a few days, there was no change at all.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression calmed down, and he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until thest month to take a look.¡±


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Ye Sheng¡¯smunication device rang.


    He picked it up.


    ¡°Ye Sheng,e to the 900th floor now. The director wants to see you. He¡¯s been waiting for you for a few days,¡±supervisor Zhang¡¯s figure appeared and said.


    ¡°I got it.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. He left the Void Demon King here and went to the 900th floor himself.


    The Void Demon King also knew that the risk of being exposed in the eyes of the experts was very high. He obediently returned to Ye Sheng¡¯s room.


    On the 900th floor, Ye Sheng came here.


    Manager Zhang was waiting for Ye Sheng at the door, he said, ¡°The director is a very kind person. Don¡¯t be nervous after seeing him. He heard that we have a peerless genius here. He kept saying that he wanted to meet. I said that you were looking for information, so he waited here for three days.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the minister¡¯s name?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yi Changsheng, his cultivation is very high. He is also a native of the sr system. We should have something to talk about,¡±manager Zhang said.


    Ye Sheng was quite surprised. A native of the sr system could actually be the Minister of the Gctic Alliance. It was evident that his talent was outstanding.


    ¡°Since we are both from the sr system, I would like to meet him.¡±

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 36, Yi Changsheng (third update)</h4>


    Yi Changsheng was a very refined person with a faint schrly air. The moment he saw Ye Sheng, he smiled and stood up to wee him, saying, ¡°This must be the new genius of our sr system. He¡¯s a handsome man.¡±


    Manager zhang said, ¡°This is Ye Sheng. He just joined the Gxy Alliance not long ago and just came out from a small world.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the head of our Gxy Alliance¡¯s Branch,¡±manager Zhang introduced.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Greetings, head.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I heard that you grew up in our sr system, so I really wanted to meet you. Although I¡¯ve worked hard to train new people these years, the sr system is too barren and there are too few talents. And you reached such a level of cultivation at the age of 20. It¡¯s simply unbelievable,¡±yi Changsheng said gently, he made Ye Sheng sit down and poured a cup of tea for him.


    Seeing this, manager Zhang smiled and retreated, not disturbing ye Sheng and Yi Changsheng¡¯s conversation.


    Yi Changsheng¡¯s cultivation was like the ocean, unfathomable. Ye Sheng could not detect it at all, so he did not n to continue investigating.


    ¡°You¡¯re currently ranked first in the gctic battlefield. What do you think about the future?¡±Yi Changsheng asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll be first along the way.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re from the Sr System, and I¡¯m also from the Sr System. In the vast universe, we can be considered fellow countrymen. As fellow countrymen, I want to warn you about something,¡±yi Changsheng said,


    ye Sheng immediately listened attentively.


    ¡°Being first in the gctic battlefield is very important. It¡¯s not just that 100 million star dors, that¡¯s nothing. The most important thing is that if you win first ce, I can send you to the headquarters of the Gctic Alliance and obtain the qualifications to join the highest school in the Gctic Alliance. Once you enter, in the next 100 years, you¡¯ll definitely advance by leaps and bounds. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to soar to the skies,¡±Yi Changsheng said seriously.


    ¡°The highest school in the Gxy Alliance?¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how much do you know about this universe?¡±Yi Changsheng suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng gave a rough description of what he knew.


    The three great forces of the ancient times, the three new great forces, the second-rate forces, and so on..


    Yi changsheng listened carefully, and after Ye Sheng finished speaking.., he said, ¡°What you know is very shallow. The universe is vast and boundless. The farthest edge is not something we can go to. In this universe, the most important thing is still the high-end power. Once a high-end power appears in the Sr System, then this gxy will automatically be under this person¡¯smand and be his private territory.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed. Private territory?


    ¡°And currently, the most capable ce in the known universe to nurture talents is the academies under the various major powers. The names are different, but the treatment and education are more or less the same. The Gxy Alliance also has one called the highest academy. Those who enter the highest academy, once they enter the top ten of the grade, can participate in thepetition of the DAO College and join the most mysterious ce in the universe, the Dao College,¡±Yi Changsheng said seriously.


    ¡°The monastery? Only the top ten of the highest educational institutions have the chance to participate in thepetition for the monastery?¡±Ye Sheng asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, the monastery is very mysterious and powerful. Even the divine court, the Celestial Court, and hell don¡¯t dare to offend it easily. That¡¯s why all the major factions have established academies and are trying to train some disciples to join them. If you want to reach this stage, the first thing you have to do is to take first ce in this gctic battlefield. This is extremely important,¡±Yi Changsheng said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng was shocked. He had never thought that there was such arge force in this universe.


    ¡°Minister, why are you telling me this?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled. They had met by chance, and today was the first time they had met. wasn¡¯t it a little too fast to tell him this?


    ¡°Because you are from the Sr System. Ye Sheng, do you know my background?¡±Yi Changsheng asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head, not very clear.


    ¡°I was born on a sealed in the Sr System 500 years ago. I ascended at the age of 30, and then came here. Under the rmendation of the previous minister, I joined the Gxy Alliance¡¯s assessment. I barely passed and entered the highest school. Butter on, because I didn¡¯t have a strong background to support me, I didn¡¯t make much progress in the highest school. After a hundred years, I graduated and began to wander the universe, experiencing multiple cultures. But in the end, I still came back. Because I wanted to help the Sr System enter a higher perspective, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I only have a love for your talent. If you work hard, I will push you up and let you soar up to 90,000 miles. This can be considered a contribution from me, the Big Brother, to my hometown.¡±Yi Changsheng sighed.


    Ye Sheng looked at Yi Changsheng in surprise. He didn¡¯t think that this minister was actually a disciple from the highest school in the Gxy Alliance. His cultivation must be very high, but he still returned to the Sr System, a barren gxy. This made Ye Sheng admire him a little.


    ¡°This time in the gxy battlefield, I will definitely take first ce,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Good luck. I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know what you will face once you win first ce. A glorious future, and you only need to work hard to climb up.¡±Yi Changsheng nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Minister. I will work hard.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and took his leave.


    ¡°This time in the gctic battlefield, pay attention to the people hiding in the dark. Many of them have broken through the fourth rotation of the void. Your cultivation level is too low.¡±Yi Changsheng reminded him onest time.


    ¡°I will work hard to improve,¡±ye Sheng said firmly and turned around to leave.


    Looking at Ye Sheng¡¯s back, Yi changsheng sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we can seed this time. The sr system needs a person to change. If this continues, there is no hope at all.¡±


    ..


    After Ye Sheng left the 900th floor, he went straight to his room.


    The demon king of the Void was resting in his room.


    ¡°Why is that Minister Looking For You?¡±The demon king of the Void asked curiously.


    Ye Sheng thought about it and told the demon king of the void everything.


    After the demon king of the Void heard this, he pondered and said, ¡°I have never heard of the monastery. My cultivation is still too low. I can only run amok in some remote gxies. I don¡¯t even dare to enter some powerful gxies.¡±


    ¡°But I feel that you can still enter this highest academy. At least once you enter, you won¡¯t be afraid of the Lin family¡¯s hostility. I can also cultivate openly,¡±said the demon king of the void.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I will work hard to break through. I definitely can not give up the first ce in the gctic battlefield this time.¡±


    The demon king of the void said, ¡°I will protect you.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and began to enter closed-door cultivation, preparing to break through the third cycle of the Void.


    He had also obtained the cultivation method for the immortal path. Now, Ye Sheng could continue to improve himself.


    Dao Yun subduing the demon.


    This cultivation method was very difficult for others, but it was very simple for Ye Sheng.


    He closed his eyes and began to circte the cultivation method.

 Chapter 540

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 37, underground boxing match (first update)</h4>


    The cultivation of the Dao rhythm demon suppression was not difficult for Ye Sheng.


    His Dao rhythm had more than 700,000, and he had already taken the first step. The next step was to condense the Dao Rhythm Prism. 100,000 for one, and the current ye Sheng could only condense seven.


    Condensing 100,000 Dao rhythm together to condense a dao rhythm prism was unimaginable to others, but it was still rtively easy for Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The dao rhythm was like a torrent, boiling in ye Sheng¡¯s body. It gathered together and slowly condensed, turning into a prism crystal by Ye Sheng.


    Then, following thew, Ye Sheng condensed another six dao rhythm crystals. A total of seven dao rhythm crystals were distributed in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    And at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base also broke through the third cycle of the void.


    The third cycle of the void was like water flowing into a canal. There was no obstruction at all for Ye Sheng.


    After condensing the Dao Rhythm Crystal and breaking through to the third cycle of the Void, Ye Sheng stood up and opened his eyes. ¡°I need star currency, a lot of star currency.¡±


    Star currency contained dao rhythm. One star currency was equivalent to 50 dao rhythms. If Ye Sheng had tens of thousands of star currency, he would definitely be able to break through to the fourth cycle of the void. More importantly, he could increase the power of the Dao rhythm demon suppression by a lot.


    When the Void Demon King Heard Ye Sheng¡¯s words, he said, ¡°My million star currency is stored in the Gxy Alliance. My ount has been frozen. Why don¡¯t I take it out and let you cultivate?¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Your ount can not be touched. I have to think of other ways.¡±


    This was the Moon¡¯s trading market. Although the sr system was very barren, this was definitely the richest ce in this barrennd.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for big head. He¡¯s from all walks of life here and knows everything. He¡¯ll definitely know how to earn star dors quickly.¡±


    The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    After leaving the 900-story building, Ye Sheng asked the guards at the door and got Big Head¡¯s address from them. He immediately rushed over.


    Bighead was sleeping soundly. He did not notice Ye Sheng¡¯s arrival at all.


    Even though Ye Sheng had broken into the house, Bighead was still unconscious. The smell of alcohol filled the air. It was a stench that indicated that he had drunk a lotst night.


    Ye Sheng could not be bothered to wait for him. He threw bighead straight into the bathtub to wake him up.


    ¡°Who, who dares to mess with me?¡±Bighead cried out in panic. Only then did he wake up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    Bighead looked and said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, aren¡¯t you participating in the Gctic Battlefield? Why are you here with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re now the first ce in the gctic battlefield. You¡¯re amazing. I bragged to others that I knew you, but they didn¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s simply infuriating,¡±Bighead said a bunch of words.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°Are you sober?¡±


    Bighead scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. You waited for five minutes.¡±


    Ye Sheng left the bathroom and sat on a clean chair, waiting for Bighead.


    It didn¡¯t take five minutes. Bighead washed up and cleaned himself up. He walked out and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, what business do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°In this ce, how can I quickly earn star dors?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Big Head Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Rob.¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He said, ¡°If I wanted to rob, why would Ie to You?¡±


    Ye Sheng still could not rob someone else¡¯s star dors for no reason. It was not a precious treasure. If they were talking about robbing, they would need to run around everywhere. Ye Sheng still chose the easy way.


    Bighead said again, ¡°You are already the number one in the gctic battlefield. It is not appropriate for you to go out and snatch other people¡¯s star currency. Then, there are other ways. Let¡¯s see how much star currency you need.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the more the better. It would be best if you have 100,000 star currency,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Bighead scratched his head and said, ¡°That much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need 100,000 star currency,¡±ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°There are ces to earn money in the Moon trading market, but it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±Bighead hesitated.


    ¡°Where and how?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°In the underground boxing match, you can participate. The registration fee is 50 star dors. If you beat the first person, you will get 100 star dors. If you beat the second person, you will get 1,000 star dors. If you beat the third person, you will get 2,000 star dors. If you beat 100 people, you will get 100,000 star dors,¡±Bighead said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±


    ¡°The underground boxing match is a special feature of the Moon trading tform. It is the only ce in the entire Sr System that has it. It is a money-making event under the alliance of boxing matches. Many people want to try it. The registration fee is only 50 star dors. If you win against one person, you will earn money,¡±Big Head said.


    ¡°What kind of organization is this boxing match alliance?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The boxing alliance is very powerful. They have their own underground boxing matches in all the major gxies. They recruit many experts and give birth to many legendary experts. Other forces also wee them. Some geniuses want to train themselves and will also sign up to participate. Whether they are challengers or challengers, they will train their battle instincts,¡±Big Head exined.


    Ye Sheng understood a little and asked, ¡°I want to participate. Can We start immediately?¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll help you with the procedures. You can participate tonight.¡±Bighead nodded.


    Ye Sheng said with satisfaction, ¡°Thank you. When I earn star dors, I¡¯ll give you 300 as a reward.¡±


    Bighead immediately became excited and said, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s already afternoon. I¡¯ll go and help you with all the procedures. Oh right, do you want to give me a name?¡±


    ¡°Earth Lord!¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Okay, wait for me for four hours. I¡¯ll go and help you settle it.¡±Big Head immediately ran out.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and waited in the room.


    ¡°The people of the underground alliance are very cruel. They don¡¯t show mercy and are experienced in battles. Moreover, seeing that you are more powerful, they will send even more powerful experts to fight with you,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°If your cultivation is a little higher, it can also y a role in sharpening your skills.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to think like that. I hope that you canplete the reputation of the hundred-man beheading,¡±the Void Demon King said expectantly.


    ¡°Can you still participate after the hundred-man beheading?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, I can only participate in the hundred-man beheading once,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it.


    After waiting for four hours, Bighead returned with a mask for Ye Sheng, he said, ¡°I helped you sign up. This is your mask. When you participate, even if you are defeated, they will not remove your mask and guarantee your identity.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Can the 100-man beheading bepleted in one night?¡±


    Big Head was stunned. ¡°Finish the 100-man chop in one night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°Do you know what the fastest record is?¡±Big Head asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°In fifteen days, you can defeat 100 people in one night. You will die of exhaustion,¡±big head persuaded.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were firm. He said, ¡°I want to try to finish the 100-man chop in one night.¡±

 Chapter 541

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 38, losing 100 people in a row -LRB-second update)</h4>


    Bighead could not persuade Ye Sheng. He curled his lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t listen to me. When you meet your opponent, you will know how difficult it is to finish the 100-man chop in one night.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not refute him. Instead, he said, ¡°Lead the way. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Bighead had no choice but to bring Ye Sheng to the underground boxing match. There was a new world under the trading market on the Moon.


    It was different from the aboveboard world. This was where the dark side of human nature gathered.


    Bighead brought Ye Sheng into a building and then entered a new world through a teleportation array.


    The dazzling dark world was filled with all kinds of creatures. Some were aboveboard, like Bighead, while others were wearing masks. Their faces could not be seen clearly.


    Ye Sheng chose to put on a mask. Listening to the noise, he frowned.


    ¡°This is the underground world. Maybe the people outside are refined, but once you enter here, you immediately expose the dark side of your heart. Men, women, indulge at will, without any scruples. ¡°There are other ces, gambling, women, ves, and boxing matches. As long as you have star dors, you can do whatever you want here,¡±Bighead exined to Ye Sheng,


    ye Sheng nced at him and turned his head coldly. ¡°Take me to the boxing match.¡±


    It was very chaotic here, but Ye Sheng did not want to see or care about it. He was only here to earn star dors.


    Bighead immediately brought ye Sheng through the chaotic area and arrived at the boxing match venue.


    This was a huge Colosseum with at least tens of thousands of seats. At this moment, it was already full of people, and all kinds of noises were noisy. Ye Sheng saw that in the Colosseum, there were tworge doors, one on each side, tightly shut, a rich aura was transmitted from inside.


    ¡°This is the ce for the underground boxing match. You are the extra match today. Your match is thest one. There are still eight people in front, so there is still a chance to ce a bet,¡±bighead said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°There is no need. You can ce a bet,¡±Ye Sheng refused. He did not have any star currency with him now, so he did not want to borrow Bighead¡¯s star currency.


    Big Head saw this and said, ¡°Then you stay here and watch. I¡¯ll ce my bets. When it¡¯s your turn, we¡¯ll enter the arena.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He sat quietly in a corner and watched silently.


    The Colosseum was filled with people. As time came, a man with a bare upper body and a horse lower body walked out. His four hoovesnded on the ground. As soon as he came out, there was thunderous cheers.


    ¡°Wee to today¡¯s underground boxingpetition. Today, nine new people have chosen to challenge the boxing champions of our underground boxingpetition. You can ce your bets early. I Won¡¯t say any more nonsense. Let¡¯s begin now.¡±The centaur shouted loudly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee the first contestant into the arena.¡±The centaur shouted excitedly.


    A man wearing a mask walked out with a deep aura. He was at the fourth turn of the void.


    In the Beast Colosseum, a wide door was opened. A muscr man walked out. He was over three meters tall and had muscr muscles. He was extremely terrifying.


    The moment this man came out, the entire ce was in an uproar.


    ¡°Beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°Beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°Beat him to death. I¡¯m cing my bets.¡±


    ¡°Overlord, you¡¯ve already won more than ten matches. Come on, beat him to death.¡±


    The crowd shouted fiercely. Everyone was affected, and their expressions were savage as they roared as if they were venting.


    Ye Sheng sat on the ground and watched silently. The cultivation of this big fellow called the Overlord wasn¡¯t low, and he was also at the fourth rotation of the Void.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    The Overlord walked out withrge strides. Facing the challenger, he roared loudly, ¡°Go and die.¡±


    Bang!


    A fist the size of a child¡¯s head smashed down fiercely. The enormous force directly caused the sound of air exploding.


    The Challenger¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly retreated, wanting to avoid this blow.


    Unfortunately, the Overlord had been through hundreds of battles. He turned around and swept out with his leg.


    Boom!


    The challenger was sent flying on the spot. Before he couldnd, the Overlord jumped up and raised his fists, smashing down ruthlessly.


    It was over.


    The challenger was heavily injured. He fell to the ground and fainted.


    He didn¡¯t even manage to block a single move.


    The surrounding people were in a frenzy, shouting the Overlord¡¯s name in excitement.


    ¡°Next!¡±The centaur host shouted in excitement.


    The second person walked out and didn¡¯t waste any words. He directly attacked with great power, causing the surrounding defensive formations to ng and suppress the Overlord.


    Unfortunately, the Overlord¡¯s talent was very high and his physical body was invincible. After enduring this attack, he used a three-hitbo to knock the opponent out.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched. This Overlord¡¯s physical body was invincible. Within the fourth revolution of the void, very few people could deal with him physically.


    This person wanted to use an unexpected but harmless attack that could not threaten the overlord.


    Watching like this, Ye Sheng closed his eyes. He was not afraid of this overlord at all.


    The third one!


    The fourth one!


    The fifth one!


    ..


    All the way to the eighth one, they were all defeated. The audience was so excited that they could not control themselves. Many people had bought the Overlord¡¯s one-through-nine.


    Now that the Overlord was so powerful, one-through-eight, he was only one step away from his goal.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s your turn to go on stage,¡±Bighead returned and said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng stood up and followed bighead to the entrance.


    ¡°Go in and ept the Overlord¡¯s baptism.¡±The guard at the entrance smiled sinisterly and threatened Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng ignored him and walked in slowly.


    Just then, the host shouted, ¡°The ninth person please go on stage. Will it be the overlord who gets through the nine or this one who ends the overlord? We¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    After the Overlord finished fighting eight people, his whole body became hot. Seeing Ye Sheng walk out, he smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you be my stepping stone to get through the nine. After I finish you, I can obtain thirty victories.¡±


    Boom!


    The Overlord suddenly flew over like a gori, his two fists bombarding fiercely.


    ¡°Kill him, kill him.¡±


    ¡°I bet that you can get through the nine. defeat him. As long as you defeat him, we¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡°Overlord, you defeat him. Tonight, I¡¯ll apany you. You can choose any position you want. Any part of you is fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you too. It¡¯s even better if we fly together. After all, you¡¯re so strong.¡±


    ¡°I can even y with you here once. As long as you defeat him, let me win.¡±


    Some of the women shouted and were extremely excited. They were already immersed in the atmosphere and threw away all their reservations.


    All of this was heard by overlord. He revealed a smug smile and then stared at Ye Sheng. With a teasing look in his eyes, he growled, ¡°Faint for me.¡±


    Boom!


    However, what greeted him was ye Sheng¡¯s cold gaze and another kick.


    The sudden kick directly hit the Overlord. It was very fast and the Overlord did not react at all.


    ¡°My physical body is invincible. This little trick of yours is not worth mentioning in my eyes. Watch how I Break Your Foot.¡±The overlord smiled ferociously and looked down on it.


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly with disdain in his eyes. He was toozy to answer. After this kick, Rolling Dao Yun followed closely behind.


    Boom!


    The overlord directly sent Dao Yun flying and smashed into the formation shield. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood as he looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    The cheers from all around stopped at this moment. Everyone stood up in shock and looked on in disbelief.


    Overlord lost?

 Chapter 542

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 39, defeating 100 people in a row 2(third update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s kick left everyone dumbfounded.


    The centaur host¡¯s eyes fell off. He looked at Ye Sheng, then at Overlord, then rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    The audience was even more in disbelief as they roared furiously.


    ¡°ck curtain, it¡¯s definitely a ck curtain.¡±


    ¡°Overlord is a fourth transition in the void. This person is only a third transition and he actually knocked overlord out with a single kick. Can you be any more fake?¡±


    ¡°The underground boxing match has always been fair. Are you guys trying to destroy your own reputation now?¡±


    ¡°Give me a refund. Do you think I¡¯m Stupid? No matter how powerful this person is, can he send overlord flying with a single kick?¡±


    ¡°ck Curtain!¡±


    ¡°ck Curtain!¡±


    ¡°ck Curtain!¡±


    The audience shouted. Their eyes were red with excitement. Many of them had bought a one-nine. Now, because of Ye Sheng¡¯s kick, they hadpletely missed and lost money. How could they not feel hatred in their hearts?


    The higher-ups of the underground boxing match frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and solve it. This person knows how to do it. Why is he so powerful?¡±


    ¡°This person was brought here by Bighead. He cut the queue and signed up. He was only in the third transition of void and I added him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.¡±The supervisor frowned and said.


    ¡°Let the host stabilize the emotions of the audience. We have always been fair. We can¡¯t break the rules.¡±The higher-ups decided.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±The supervisor nodded and said.


    The host in the Colosseum received the message from the supervisor. He immediately collected his emotions and said loudly, ¡°Congrattions to the Lord of Earth for defeating the Overlord and sessfully challenging him. Do you want to continue now, or take 100 star dors and leave?¡±


    The tens of thousands of spectators were still cursing, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care at all. He said indifferently, ¡°Of course I want to continue the challenge.¡±


    ¡°Good, the Lord of Earth has chosen to continue the challenge. Then, everyone can see the power of the Lord of Earth again,¡±the host said loudly.


    Rumble!


    In the Colosseum, the huge iron door opened, and a valiant man with a long sword walked out.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Sword King. He¡¯s here. This person will definitely lose,¡±said a spectator.


    This time, the agitated spectator calmed down a little, intending to see the oue of this match.


    The Heavenly Sword King looked at the Overlord, frowned and said, ¡°You can knock out the Overlord with one kick. You¡¯re really very powerful. I Won¡¯t hold back either.¡±


    ng!


    As soon as his voice fell, his long sword shook and sword intent spread out. Sword Shadows were numerous and densely packed, enveloping the entire beast Colosseum.


    The Heavenly Sword King did not underestimate ye Sheng. His first move was a killing move. It was extremely powerful and ferocious.


    The surrounding audience also recognized that this was the heavenly sword King¡¯s signature move, the Sword Shadow Cage.


    This move helped the Heavenly Sword King win thirty rounds. The audience naturally knew the power of this move. They stared at Ye Sheng closely, wanting to see how ye Sheng would deal with it.


    As Ye Sheng faced this sword move, light flowed in his eyes, and the cultivation technique in his body erupted at this moment.


    Dao rhythm subduing the devil!


    This was the first time Ye Sheng had used this move since he started cultivating. With a step forward, his aura was like a rainbow, condensing an extremely powerful force. The dao rhythm in his body surged, and a prismatic crystal erupted at this moment.


    Rumble!


    A violent storm swept through the entire Spirit Beast Arena. Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was cold, and he wore a mask. Only this pair of eyes could be seen.


    However, this pair of eyes caused many people¡¯s hearts to tremble, and a chill involuntarily rose up.


    A kick!


    Ye Sheng still kicked out, directly hitting the tip of his opponent¡¯s sword.


    Bang!


    The surroundings suddenly trembled, and the Spirit Beast Colosseum even shook a little. After that, Ye Sheng¡¯s violent and enormous aura instantly surged over.


    The Heavenly Sword King¡¯s expression changed greatly, and he hurriedly blocked, his longsword horizontally in front of him.


    Bang!


    But it was all toote. He was swept away by Ye Sheng¡¯s aura and ruthlessly smashed into the array¡¯s shield at the same position as the Overlord.


    Ye Sheng had won.


    The surroundings were silent.


    This time, even those who were furious could sense that this was not a ck curtain.


    The overlord being sent flying with a kick could be said to be a ck curtain, but what about now?


    Everyone knew how powerful the Heavenly Sword King was. Those who often watched the boxing matches knew too. What¡¯s more, he had even disyed his signature move, the Sword Shadow Cage.


    However, he was still sent flying by the Lord of Earth.


    The noisy scene disappeared. Everyone turned to look at Ye Sheng and turned to find out the identity of the Lord of Earth.


    The host swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Congrattions to the Lord of Earth for winning. May I ask if you still want to continue the challenge?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I want toplete the title of the hundred-man beheading tonight. Hurry up.¡±


    The host and the audience were stunned. Hepleted the hundred-man beheading in one night?


    When the higher-ups of the underground boxing match saw this scene, they frowned and said, ¡°Since he wants toplete the hundred-man beheading, then let him do it. Get the people behind him to prepare and make things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°What if... Hepletes it?¡±The supervisor was stunned and asked.


    ¡°If this earth master canplete the hundred-man beheading in one night, doesn¡¯t that help us promote it for free?¡±The higher-ups smiled indifferently. They were looking at reputation and influence, it was to let more people know that underground boxing matches could make money.


    ¡°If he reallypletes it, give him all the rewards. In front of tens of thousands of people, this is very good publicity,¡±the higher-ups instructed the supervisor.


    The supervisor suddenly came to a realization and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and arrange it. Whether it¡¯s a round robin or something else, it will make tonight a very exciting boxing match.¡±


    ..


    The host said loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Tonight, the Lord of Earth will activate the Hundred Man Executioner¡¯s charge. We have already prepared a hundred experts to wait. It¡¯s not toote for you to go back on your words now.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Then now, with the warmest apuse, let¡¯s begin the Hundred Man Executioner¡¯s charge. Let¡¯s see if the Lord of Earth can seed.¡±The host stirred up his emotions loudly and then ran away first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you. Brat, your tone isn¡¯t small. You actually dare to say that you canplete the hundred man ughter in one night. Today, I¡¯ll let you know what the consequences are for boasting.¡±A fatty who hadpleted the fourth transformation of the Void rushed out and said indignantly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body moved. He did not reply at all and unleashed his full strength.


    Bang!


    This fatty was directly sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s kick. He did not have any room to retaliate.


    ¡°Next!¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The surrounding crowd stared nkly. Was He that fierce?


    The fourth person came out.


    Ye Sheng kicked.


    The fifth person came out.


    Ye Sheng still kicked.


    ..


    After Ye Sheng consecutively defeated 30 people at the fourth transition of the void, everyone realized that those at the fourth transition of the Void realm were unable to pose any difficulty to Ye Sheng.


    However, there were still peopleing out one after another.


    Although it was said to be a 100-man ughter, Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was very fast. He defeated many people of the fourth rank of the Void Realm. In this realm, he was already invincible.


    And after Ye Sheng defeated 60 people, the 61st person who came out was no longer the fourth rank of the Void realm, but had broken through to the immortal trove realm.


    This made Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes light up. He said indifferently, ¡°Finally, an interesting person came.¡±

 Chapter 543

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 40, Immortal Treasure Trove... No (first part)</h4>


    The Immortal Treasure trove was the starting point of the Void Universe.


    The fourth rotation of the void and the previous realm could at most be considered asying the foundation.


    The Immortal Treasure Trove was a treasure trove that was opened for cultivation. Once the treasure trove was opened, there would be unexpected gains.


    The 61st expert was like this. He had opened the first treasure trove of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the body treasure trove!


    There were seven great treasures within the immortal trove realm. They were the body treasure trove, the bone treasure trove, the strength treasure trove, the Spirit Treasure Trove, the vital qi treasure trove, thew Treasure Trove, and the Universe Treasure Trove.


    Every time a treasure trove was opened, a level of power would erupt. Opening each of the seven treasure troves would result in an extremely powerful strength.


    This was the difference between the immortal trove and the fourth transition of the void.


    The fourth transition of the Void realm was only the transition stage from the Void Realm to the immortal Trove. There wasn¡¯t much of a difference. But now, it was different. Opening the body treasure trove would allow one to live for ten thousand years. This was a lifetime that many people dreamed of.


    When this first heaven of the immortal treasure trove walked out, the surrounding air suddenly became quiet. A silent pressure attacked, causing ye Sheng¡¯s expression to be serious.


    The Immortal Treasure trove realm. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first time fighting with someone of this realm. He was very serious, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, he was excited and excited.


    Within the fourth transformation of the Void Realm, there was no one who was his match. Ye Sheng had defeated many people. The sixty experts in front of him couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from Ye Sheng.


    After absorbing arge amount of star currency, Ye Sheng now had more than 700,000 dao rhythms. When these dao rhythms were stacked together, they exploded with iparable power. Even though ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation level was only at the third revolution of the void, his own strength.., had already far surpassed his cultivation level.


    ¡°To have such great strength at such a young age, you¡¯re really not bad. But why did youe to the underground boxing match to court death?¡±This man at the first sky of immortal trove said coldly.


    He originally didn¡¯t intend toe out because his opponent was only a third sky of the void, and his strength wasn¡¯t that profound. But after Ye Sheng defeated sixty opponents in a row, he knew he was wrong.


    Ye Sheng was very powerful. No one in the fourth sky of the Void was his opponent. Even he, who was at the first sky of Immortal Trove, didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    But not daring to be careless didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have confidence.


    The gap between the immortal trove realm and the fourth rank of the Void realm was very big. It was so big that as long as he didn¡¯t make any mistakes, Ye Sheng would definitely lose.


    Therefore, this man at the first sky of the immortal trove stared at Ye Sheng coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re very noisy. Hurry up and fight. After defeating you, there are still thirty-nine people left. I don¡¯t have time to waste,¡±ye Sheng frowned and said coldly.


    ¡°Kid, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone rushing to my death.¡±The Man at the first sky of the immortal trove sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much nonsense. If you want to fight, then fight,¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully angered me. Take a punch from me.¡±The Man at the first sky of immortal trove looked furious and suddenly punched out.


    Boom!


    The air trembled and ripples appeared. A terrifying energy swept over, transforming into a punch that overturned.


    The power of this punch immediately caused the surrounding air to shriek, producing ear-piercing sounds that reverberated within the array formation.


    In the Beast Colosseum, the ripples produced by the array formation were like waves, causing ripples to appear. They were pped out, but fortunately, the array formation was not destroyed.


    However, the surrounding audience was still quite frightened. They looked on in shock and bewilderment, marveling at the prowess of the experts of the immortal Trove. They could not help but sneer


    Ye Sheng was going to die this time.


    Even if Ye Sheng could run amok in the fourth rotation of the Void and be invincible, the opponent he was facing now was at the immortal trove realm.


    No one was optimistic about Ye Sheng.


    The gap between the third sky of the Void and the first sky of the immortal trove was a little big. It was not a little big, but very big.


    However, Ye Sheng did not think so.


    The first sky of the immortal trove opened the treasure trove of the physical body, and the treasure trove of the physical body was nothing more than to strengthen the strength and strength of the physical body. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s case, it was very simple.


    His body was no longer a physical body, but had transformed into an origin body. The origin body also contained more than 700,000 dao rhythms. Ye Sheng had never wanted to use such a huge amount of power at full strength, because it was a little overkill.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have such thoughts at the moment. Facing this fierce punch, Ye Sheng immediately unleashed all of his strength.


    Dao rhythm demon suppression!


    This was ye Sheng¡¯s strongest cultivation technique at the moment. The rest of his cultivation techniques were slightly weaker when used against cultivators at the immortal trove realm. However, this cultivation technique was extremely powerful.


    Rumble!


    Layers of terrifying pressure rose up from within Ye Sheng¡¯s body, suppressing everything in all directions. They formed ripples that rapidly surged before turning into a huge illusory figure. It was precisely ye Sheng¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    The illusory figure Ye Sheng let out a furious roar. He pressed down with both hands, causing the air to tremble. The fist that the burly man from the first heaven of the immortal trove had thrown out waspletely useless against Ye Sheng, and was instantly suppressed by him.


    Bang!


    The suppression didn¡¯t stop there. Ye Sheng had also swept across his opponent, giving him a heavy blow. The seven prismatic crystals that he had condensedpletely erupted at this moment, and the surging waves of dao rhythm transformed into raging mes that burned fiercely, in an instant, the first heaven of the immortal trove was enveloped.


    ¡°A body treasure Trove!¡±The burly man at the First Heaven of the immortal trove roared in shock and anger. The treasure trove in his body was opened, andyers of power slowly rose up. It reached a perfect level, and was about to explode.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp. He watched coldly as the other party¡¯s fist came crashing down.


    Dao Rhythm Long Fist!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist directly exploded. It was a long fist created by thebination of Dao Rhythm, and its power could not be underestimated.


    Dao essence was something below the level ofws. Among the seven treasures of the immortal Trove, one level was a treasure ofws. Once one cultivated to this level, Dao essence would be useless because the other party hadprehendedws and could easily suppress dao essence.


    But this person in front of him did not know that.


    He was only at the first sky of the immortal Trove, a treasure of the physical body.


    He was not a match for Ye Sheng at all. Facing the torrent of Dao essence, he was powerless to resist. In an instant, he was suppressed on the ground, unable to move.


    This time, he couldn¡¯t even activate the treasures in his physical body. Ye Sheng¡¯s enormous shadow also slowlynded in his body, turning into dao charm and flowing back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    The Man at the first sky of immortal trove couldn¡¯t believe it. He trembled and said, ¡°How can you have such dense dao charm?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have such dense dao charm?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    ¡°In the fourth rank of the Void realm, having tens of thousands of dao charms is considered pretty good, but how can there be such rich dao charms?¡±The Man at the first Sky of Immortal trove roared angrily, unwilling to ept his failure.


    Ye Sheng looked at him, his expression very calm. Looking at the weak wailing, the loser was not sad or angry. He was not moved at all, he waspletely indifferent.


    ¡°In the past, when you met the fourth rank of the Void Realm, you could have beaten them up like sons. But when you met me, your identity changed. Now, I am the father, and you are the son. The loser should step down obediently. Don¡¯t force me to attack you,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°You...¡±the man at the first sky of immortal trove red at Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng directly ignored him and said indifferently, ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 544

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 41, hundred victoriesplete (second update)</h4>


    After defeating the first heaven of Immortal Treasure Trove, the spectators were extremely shocked, but ye Sheng just watched indifferently.


    The Immortal Treasure trove was very powerful, but that was only thest few levels. Once it reached the spiritual treasure trove, it could instantly attack the enemy¡¯s soul, or thew treasure trove, making Ye Sheng¡¯s dao rhythm attackpletely useless.


    But he only had the first heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the body treasure trove.


    The 62nd person walked out, the first heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the Body Treasure Trove.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and directly rushed forward. His two hands were like two heavenly steles, and he waved them, giving off a tiger-like wind as he ruthlessly smashed down. The power was enormous.


    Bang!


    A thick dao rhythm followed, directly sending this first heaven of the immortal treasure trove flying.


    At this moment, the space of the underground boxing match seemed to havee to a standstill. Everyone realized that this master of Earth seemed to really be able toplete the mission of killing 100 people in one night.


    63rd ce!


    64th ce!


    65th ce!


    ..


    Ye Sheng¡¯s winning streak was still going on. He had gonepletely crazy with all his firepower.


    The first heaven immortal treasure could not resist ye Sheng at all, and the Second Heaven Immortal treasure bone treasure was not here.


    The next step after reaching the bone treasure trove was to break through the strength Treasure Trove. Such a realm would not be summoned at any time in the underground boxing match.


    Therefore, at this moment, whether it was the audience or the higher-ups of the underground boxing match, they all silently watched Ye Sheng win again and again.


    At this point of the match, there was no suspense anymore.


    The higher-ups of the underground boxing match saw Ye Sheng defeat the 100th opponent with their own eyes. After obtaining the 100-man chop, they turned around and left, leaving behind a sentence, ¡°I want all the information about him. Pull him into my underground boxing match.¡±


    The supervisor immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go investigate right away.¡±


    In the Colosseum, although the audience knew that Ye Sheng would win, when they saw that Ye Sheng had really defeated 100 opponents in one night andpleted the 100-man chop, they all jumped up in excitement.


    This was a miracle.


    Just as Big Head had said, when other peoplepleted the 100-man chop, it would take at least half a month at the very least. Only by slowly umting it would they be able to seed.


    That was already very shocking.


    Now, this record had been suddenly raised by Ye Sheng to overnight. This time, Ye Sheng was famous.


    No, it should be the Lord of Earth who was famous.


    Many people wanted to see what the Lord of Earth looked like. Unfortunately, after Ye Sheng defeated the hundredth person, he immediately left this ce. He did not want to stay at all.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my star currency?¡±Ye Sheng asked the host.


    The host said carefully, ¡°Please wait a moment. The supervisor has alreadye with star currency.¡±


    Da Da Da!


    Hurried footsteps were heard, which made Ye Sheng look over.


    Bighead and a middle-aged man walked over. The middle-aged man¡¯s aura was not ordinary. He was at least at the immortal treasure realm, but no one knew what kind of treasure it was.


    ¡°Lord of Earth, this is the supervisor of the underground boxing match. He heard that youpleted the hundred-man beheading and specially came to congratte you,¡±bighead said excitedly. He had never thought that Ye Sheng could defeat a hundred people in one night, most of them were at the immortal trove realm. This was simply inconceivable. After he was incredulous, he was ecstatic. He had struck it rich.


    Because he had brought ye Sheng here, he had ced a bet of one star dor on Ye Sheng. He had bet that Ye Sheng would be able toplete the hundred-man beheading. In one night, he had even earned several thousand times the profits, directly making big head rich, right now, he looked at Ye Sheng as if he was looking at a rich man.


    The supervisor smiled and said, ¡°This must be the Lord of Earth. Congrattions onpleting the 100 man executioner¡¯s strike. And in one night, I have kept my word in the underground boxing match. Here is your 100,000 star dor.¡±


    The supervisor handed over a box. The box itself was a storage device.


    Ye Sheng took it and said, ¡°Thank you. We will take our leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Earth Lord, can you invite you to our underground boxing match as our promotional target? We¡¯ll pay you 10,000 star dors.¡±The supervisor immediately stopped Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m from the Gctic Alliance.¡±Although 10,000 star dors was quite tempting, Ye Sheng still refused.


    Right now, his main focus was to participate in the gctic battlefield. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. Compared to the Gctic Alliance, the Gctic Alliance clearly had a better future in the underground boxing match.


    The supervisor was stunned and said, ¡°People from the Gctic Alliance?¡±


    The Gctic Alliance and the underground boxingpetition were like water in a well. Naturally, he did not want to break the rules.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng immediately pulled Bighead and left, not giving the other party a chance to stay.


    The supervisor frowned and immediately went to report.


    ..


    Leaving the underground boxingpetition and arriving at the surface, it was already the second day.


    Ye Sheng took out 300 star dors from the 100,000 star dors and handed it to big head.


    Big Head shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I listened to your suggestion and bought your victory with 100 people. I earned at least 8,000 or 9,000 star dors. This little star dor is fine.¡±


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng stopped persuading and said, ¡°See you in the future.¡±


    Big Head waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and cultivate. You¡¯re a contestant that wants to participate in the gctic battlefield. Don¡¯t waste time. When you get first ce, big head can brag again. I¡¯m your friend.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and nodded. He turned around and left, returning to the eye-catching 900-story building.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s room, he opened the storage box and took out 100,000 star dors, piling them all over his body.


    The void demon king eximed, ¡°Ye Sheng, you really did it.¡±


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°It was also a trick. The opponent couldn¡¯t find anyone for a while, so they gathered 100 people. The most powerful one was only at the first sky of Immortal Trove. If a few more second sky of immortal trove came, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them off.¡±


    This was a statement of fact. Ye Sheng was now fully confident that he would only be able to fight back and forth with the second sky of Immortal Trove. Perhaps he could suppress the opponent, but if they fought in turns, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t a second sky of immortal trove in the underground boxing match tonight, which gave Ye Sheng a chance.


    The void demon king said, ¡°That¡¯s because you have the ability. Now that you have these 100,000 star dors, you can break through the fourth cycle of the Void, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and closed his eyes. He circted his cultivation technique and said, ¡°I can give it a try. I want to go into closed-door cultivation. You protect me. Inform me when thest month¡¯s battle is over.¡±


    The void demon king nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take good care of it.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body immediately emitted an endless suction force.


    Rumble!


    The 100,000 star dors turned into streaks of Dao rhythm at this moment.


    There were 50 in one star dor, and 5 million in 100,000 star dors.


    This was extremely huge. Once Ye Sheng absorbed it, there would definitely be a qualitative change.


    A quantitative change would trigger a qualitative change. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s current state.


    The origin body could absorb it without limit. Every inch of Ye Sheng¡¯s skin would turn into a Taotie, devouring the Dao rhythm produced by the Star Dor.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng could not help but sigh. Kryptonite was invincible.


    Star currency was the universal currency in the universe. Director Zhang of the Gxy Alliance only earned around 1,000 yuan a year. Ye Sheng spent 100,000 yuan every time he cultivated. An ordinary person could not earn this much in their entire lifetime.


    The only thing that could make me stronger was kryptonite.


    Ye Sheng could not help but think of a saying from a person surnamed MA in his previous life.


    If you don¡¯t have enough money, how can you be stronger?

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 42, Ravenous Wolf Star (1st update)</h4>


    100,000 star dors, if melted into dao rhythm, it would be 5 million.


    5 million Dao rhythm, how much was that? It was simply unimaginable. Ye Sheng believed that in this universe, no one couldprehend 5 million dao rhythm in the fourth rotation of the Void.


    Even if others had 100,000 star dors, after absorbing it, they would not have the time and energy to slowlyprehend 5 million dao rhythm.


    Only Ye Sheng¡¯s original body could absorb so many dao charms and master them thoroughly. Then, he would use the dao charms to suppress the demons andpletely refine them for his own use.


    Ye Sheng made a breakthrough in his own room. As the dao charms flowed, a waterfall flew, and the spiritual spring surged. It soared straight into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    The dao charms were ever-changing. Before it was tamed, it was very unique and would not listen to Ye Sheng¡¯s orders.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body was absorbing the Dao rhythm. His body turned into a ball, and the Dao rhythm wrapped around him, forming a circle. Energy surged.


    The dao rhythm entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body and waspressed together by the dao rhythm demon suppression technique. 100,000 dao rhythms turned into a prism-shaped crystal and stored in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    The prism-shaped crystals condensed one after another, pushing ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation and realm forward continuously.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength directly broke through the fourth transformation of the void.


    Five Million Dao rhythms also condensed five hundred prismatic crystals. Including the previous seven, there were a total of five hundred and seven prismatic crystals.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body expanded and shrank, as if it was undergoing a cycle. Five hundred prismatic crystals gathered in his body, reaching a perfect level.


    Bang!


    In the end, Ye Sheng¡¯s body began to tremble violently, as if he had broken through an upper limit, allowing his origin body to take another step forward.


    ..


    This time, Ye Sheng had spent quite a bit of time in seclusion to break through. When he woke up, he looked at the time. Five months had passed.


    The final month of the Gctic Battlefield had arrived.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he stood up. A violent aura flowed out, and he muttered, ¡°The gctic battlefield should be over. Right now, I have no fear of the second heaven of the immortal trove bone treasure.¡±


    Pushing the door open, there was a creak. The void demon king immediately said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯vee out of seclusion. How¡¯s The Harvest?¡±


    Ye Sheng waved his hand, and the Void Demon King flew to his shoulder. Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Now you know the final battle location?¡±


    The Void Battlefield had chosen the Sr System. The previous eleven months had been within the Sr System¡¯s range, but the final month would narrow the range and designate a region to fight. All participants had to go, and if they didn¡¯t.., it was considered an automatic forfeit.


    This was forcing you to make a move and not be able to live on.


    And now, this was the final month. Ye Sheng wanted to know where the final battleground was?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the final battleground is on the Ravenous Wolf Star. It¡¯s a very beautiful with no signs of human habitation. Thend inside is very fertile, but the ravenous Wolf Star didn¡¯t give birth to any intelligent life, so everyone who enters the ravenous Wolf Star is a participant,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Where is the Ravenous Wolf Star?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far from the Twilight Wolf Star. I¡¯ll bring you there,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I also want to know how many people are hiding in the dark. Those who have been hiding should reveal their true forms this time.¡±Ye Sheng chuckled, full of confidence.


    He had more than five hundred prismatic crystals. With such dense power, he was not afraid of anyone.


    After careful calction, he had entered the Void Universe for a year. Compared to a year ago and a yearter, the difference was too great.


    The current Ye Sheng could be considered a small genius in this universe.


    Ye Sheng left without informing anyone.


    Supervisor Zhang, Yi Changsheng, Big Head, and the others did not know that Ye Sheng had left at this moment.


    But they also knew in their hearts that it was time for Ye Sheng to leave.


    To participate in the final battle. Once Ye Sheng won first ce, the rest of the path would be very easy to walk.


    Stepping into the cold and deste universe once again, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm, without any worry, fear, or excitement.


    He was still the first ce on the gctic battlefield. With over 400,000 points, he was close to 500,000 points. He was still 300,000 points away from second ce.


    Ye Sheng had nothing to worry about. It was just a small battleground. He would just fight it out.


    The Void Demon King¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He shuttled through the universe and headed towards Ravenous Wolf Star.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, let me tell you. This time, there will probably be several million people participating,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there 80 to 90 million people entering the Sr System to participate in the Gctic Battlefield?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Most of them are here to participate in the gctic battlefield, not to fight for first ce. They are just here to increase their experience,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    These people knew their own limits. They knew that it was impossible for them to get first ce, and it was also impossible for them to enter the top 10,000, so they gave up on the ranking and gave up at thest moment.


    On the way to Ravenous Wolf Star, Ye Sheng met many people. They all had the same goal, and they were all young people who were not even 100 years old.


    During this time, there were also people who saw Ye Sheng riding the Void Demon King and thought that Ye Sheng was easy to bully, so they wanted to snatch the points card.


    But without exception, they all became Ye Sheng¡¯s meals, which also allowed Ye Sheng¡¯s points to break through to 500,000.


    500,000 points, looking down on the entire gxy battlefield, and the second ce only had 200,000 points.


    Of course, the others were also pursuing relentlessly, changing every minute and second.


    After a few days of flying, Ye Sheng arrived at Ravenous Wolf Star.


    Ravenous Wolf Star was a simr to Earth. It was azure in color, with fertilend, dense forests, and wild beasts. However, there were no humans.


    This was also the unique reason why Ravenous Wolf Star was chosen to be the decisive battlefield of the gctic battlefield.


    As soon as he entered ravenous Wolf Star, Ye Sheng¡¯s scoreboard began to beep. Many people like Ye Sheng would enter and fill the sky.


    Ye Sheng looked around. He didn¡¯t n to make a move immediately. He couldn¡¯t be the first to stand out. Although he was quite strong now, he was alone. There were millions of people here.


    If he really angered the public, Ye Sheng would also collect the scoreboard.


    However, when Ye Sheng wanted to leave, someone stared at him. A burly man immediately rushed over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all the way. You must have a lot of points. Hand it over.¡±


    This was a burly man who was more than two meters tall. When he stood there, a valiant aura filled the air.


    Many people were staring at them, wanting to watch the show. Or was there any possibility of him being the oriole?


    ¡°Get lost!¡±However, Ye Sheng pped out. With a bang, this burly man who hadpleted the fourth transformation of the void exploded.


    Yes, he explodedpletely. Fresh blood dripped down from the sky, making people tremble in fear.


    This was the fourth turn of the void. It exploded with one p. It was a little terrifying.


    Ye Sheng did not pay attention to these people. He picked up the scoreboard and flew away.

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 43: ughter Begins -SecondcUpdatedate)</h4>


    Ravenous Wolf Star was not considered big. It was a medium-sized, which was equivalent to the earth before the fusion.


    Ravenous Wolf Star had beautiful scenery. Forests, mountains, peaks, snowy mountains, grasnds, oceans, blue skies, deserts..


    These things were all avable, but there were no intelligent creatures. Ye Sheng had seen many wild beasts walking among the mountains and bushes. Ye Sheng observed them carefully.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. He had the absolute advantage and did not need to show off at all.


    The lead of 300,000 points allowed Ye Sheng to calmly wait for an opportunity, but others could not. Once they entered, they would start a big battle to snatch points and improve their rankings.


    ¡°As time decreases, the area on Ravenwolf star will gradually shrink. Do you see thatyer of array formation outside Ravenwolf Star?¡±The Void Demon King pointed at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng raised his head. His gaze pierced through the white clouds and the blue sky. He sawyers of array formation runes trembling at the edge of the Ravenous Wolf Star World.


    ¡°Every other day, the array formation will shrink a certain distance. On thest day, it will freeze at an area of ten thousand li. Thest person standing inside, or the person with the highest points, will win,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and understood the rules.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you n to do?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Wait. Wait until someone surpasses my points,¡±ye Sheng said calmly. There was no need to worry at all.


    He did not need to kill many people. He only needed to kill one person to ensure that he would be number one.


    If someone with more points than him appeared, Ye Sheng would make a move. If he killed the other party, Ye Sheng¡¯s points would double. was there anything more worthwhile than that?


    The void demon king praised, ¡°You are indeed smart. But what if someonees looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Then kill them. My Fists are still very powerful,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    He just didn¡¯t want to kill so many people, but he didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want to kill people.


    Ye Sheng walked around the ravenous wolf star, measuring the Earth with his feet, andprehending some of the Dao Rhythm of heaven and earth, or some of the treasures in his body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had reached the fourth cycle of the void. The next step was to break through to the immortal trove realm, and the first step of the immortal trove was the treasure of the physical body.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body had turned into the origin body. If the treasure of the physical body was opened, wouldn¡¯t it be opening the treasure of the origin body?


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought, thinking about how to open the treasure of the physical body of the origin body.


    With this thought in mind, Ye Sheng walked around Ravenous Wolf Star, using a week¡¯s time, day and night without stopping, thinking about this problem all the time.


    Only after a week did ye Sheng notice the change in the ranking.


    He had fallen from first to fifth.


    The points for the first four were one million, nine hundred thousand, eight hundred thousand, and seven hundred thousand respectively.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s five hundred thousand naturally fell to fifth ce, and it was very dangerous. Sixth ce already had four hundred and ny thousand points, and he could surpass him at any time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to take action.¡±After Ye Sheng finished looking at the points rankings, he took out his natal magic treasure, the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and said indifferently.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll help you monitor them and see if there¡¯s anyone there.¡±The Void Demon King pped his wings and flew high into the clouds. He saw the vastnd and countless figures.


    From the Void Demon King¡¯s perspective, Ye Sheng could also see that he was staring at the person who ranked first on the points rankings.


    Remnant Cloud Fog!


    This was the name of the first ce. There was a paragraph of introduction at the back. Some people would fill it in, some would hide it, and some would simply ignore it.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the peak of the Snow Mountain. Wee to die!¡±


    This was the introduction of remnant cloud fog. He did not hide it. It was obvious that he was full of confidence in himself.


    After Ye Sheng saw it, he smiled. ¡°I originally couldn¡¯t find you. Since you left a message, then I¡¯m here.¡±


    At the peak of the Snow Mountain, Ye Sheng looked over. In the distance, there was a faintly discernible snow mountain that pierced through the clouds. From the perspective of the Void Demon King, it was even clearer.


    At the ce where the sea and the sky met, there was a huge snow-white longsword that pierced through the sky and shook the four seasons.


    Remnant cloud fog was very confident in himself. Ever since he suppressed Ye Sheng and won first ce, he had changed his introduction to this. He sat on the Sky Mountain and waited for his enemies toe.


    Remnant cloud fog felt that this was much better than him finding them one by one.


    Moreover, those who dared toe to the peak of the Snow Mountain were all people with high cultivation levels. They must have a lot of points on them. At least, it was much better than going around looking for those who only had a few hundred points on them.


    On the Snow Mountain, Ye Sheng had arrived here.


    At a nce, the snow mountain was very big. Ye Sheng looked very small at the bottom. The huge snow peak towered into the clouds, and the clouds were encircling the middle of the mountain.


    Ye Sheng put his hands behind his back. He could feel a deep aura rising and falling on the snow mountain, and it was extremely terrifying.


    The remnant cloud fog, as if he was introducing it, sat here and waited for the enemy toe.


    He also sensed ye Sheng.


    However, the remnant cloud fog didn¡¯t move at all. Ye Sheng was only at the fourth turn of the void, so it wasn¡¯t worth for him to stand up and wee him.


    The aura of the remnant cloud mist was deep, as deep as the ocean. Ye Sheng could even sense the cultivation level of the Immortal Treasure Trove. As for which level it was, Ye Sheng was not too sure.


    ¡°If you were the body treasure trove of the Immortal Treasure Trove, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single palm strike from me.¡±Ye Sheng mocked calmly in his heart, and then began to climb the mountain.


    He did not fly, but walked up.


    A fierce wind howled as itshed over, whistling and rolling.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sleeves fluttered and fluttered, but his footsteps were calm. The temperature was several tens of degrees below zero. Ye Sheng was dressed in simple clothes and was fearless.


    He walked neither fast nor slow. Twenty minutester, ye lettuce saw the remnant clouds and mist.


    At the peak of the Snowy Mountain, a huge tform was naturally formed. The remnant clouds and mist sat cross-legged in the middle. They did not even lift their eyelids when they saw Ye Sheng arrive, they said directly, ¡°Take my palm. If you can¡¯t withstand it, leave your point card and get down the mountain. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    Arrogant!


    Indifferent!


    Confident!


    These were the three feelings that the remnant clouds and mist gave Ye Sheng.


    He was really arrogant. If the person who dared to say these words was not arrogant, then what was?


    He was also very indifferent. He did not kill Ye Sheng, not because he did not want to, but because he did not put ye Sheng in his eyes. He thought that a small fry like Ye Sheng was not worth killing.


    Confidence. This was the most intuitive feeling that remnant cloud fog gave Ye Sheng. All of his words and actions were based on confidence. Only people who were extremely confident in themselves could say those words behind the scoreboard.


    If he had met someone else, remnant cloud fog might have won by nature, but he had met Ye Sheng.


    Someone who was more confident than him.


    ¡°Hand over the scoreboard. I don¡¯t want to kill a genius with a bright future. That would make me feel guilty. I¡¯m very unwilling to kill a promising young man,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    The remnant cloud frowned. You¡¯re even more pretentious than me?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The remnant cloud didn¡¯t waste any more words. The golden hand covered the sky and earth, crushing the void. The Sky and earth shook, and white snow danced in the air. The power was enormous.


    This was the second sky of the immortal Trove. The power of the bone treasure trove was going to crush Ye Sheng in one strike.

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 44, the power of the Remnant Cloud Mist (Third Update)</h4>


    The attack of the remnant cloud mist was extremely fast and terrifying. It came pressing down like a mountain.


    Rumble!


    The wind blew, the clouds raged, and the snow howled.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were stern. The opponent was at the second sky of the immortal Trove, the level of the Bone Treasure Trove. For someone who was less than a hundred years old, this was already a very powerful cultivation.


    The Void universe was veryrge and vast. However, to be able to reach the fourth transformation of the Void at a hundred years old was already considered a genius. After all, as one¡¯s cultivation deepened, the longer one¡¯s lifespan was. In the eyes of some experts, a hundred years was just a matter of an instant.


    Therefore, the remnant clouds were very powerful, and he also had the ability to be number one


    The prerequisite was that he did not have to meet Ye Sheng.


    Because ye Sheng was even more powerful than him.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng took a step forward, and his body merged with the Heaven and Earth. Behind him, three Phantoms appeared, as if they had crossed the nine heavens. They were vast and lofty, making ye Sheng look like a god.


    Ye Sheng took another step forward, and the Heaven and earth shook. That huge golden palm covered down, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was not a big deal.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng raised his hand and lightly patted. Among the three phantoms behind him, a phantoms immediately raised his hand to hit the sky. Under the violent impact, the golden fighter instantly split open, turning into a snowstorm that covered down.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The fierce wind howled and roared, setting off an avnche. Ye Sheng and the remnant cloud mist faced each other coldly,pletely ignoring each other.


    ¡°You have some ability, but that¡¯s all you have.¡±The remnant cloud mist was still very confident. Even if the golden hand did not have any effect, he still did not put ye Sheng in his eyes.


    Boom!


    The Remnant Cloud Mist¡¯s body emitted a golden light that flickered on the peak of the Snow Mountain. It reflected him like a living creature. His entire body was covered in golden light, and his Qi and blood surged into the sky. Then, he directly threw a punch.


    This punch did not reveal anything, but its power was explosive. It was like an immortal being banished from the mountain. It surpassed extreme speed and turned into the purest attack of the Dao rhythm.


    This punch seemed like a punch, but it was also like a knife. It tore through the sky and changed in an instant. It was also like a sword, sharp and sharp. In the end, it turned into a ray of golden light, and its body flickered with the charm of the Great Dao.


    Remnant Cloud Mist was very strong. The technique he used was the Fist of the Great Dao.


    Although it was a fist, it could transform everything. The fist technique was sharp and ferocious, and the flowing dao charm added a bit of a terrifying charm.


    The remnant cloud mist¡¯s gaze was very cold as he said, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you don¡¯t know how to cherish it. Now, Don¡¯t me me for sending you on your way.¡±


    Boom!


    A violent tremor. The situation at the peak of the snowy mountain was very difficult, as if the great snowy mountain was about to copse. However, at Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, it was so calm that it was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I want your score card. You can go and die now.¡±Ye Sheng sneered. The three mysterious shadows behind him pressed down. Wisps of mist filled the air. It was the Dao rhythm.


    It was the Dao rhythm of the past, the present, and the future.


    These dao rhythms split the heaven and earth, shattering the heavens. The three shadows changed steadily, shaking the past and the present. Suddenly, they collided with each other. It was as if a lotus flower had bloomed, instantly dispersing the Fist of Great Dao.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body moved like a fluttering light, like a moving shadow. His body merged with the Void, and in an instant, heunched his own attack.


    Third Saint Linchen!


    This was a cultivation technique from the Daoist sect¡¯s three holy scriptures. After Ye Sheng had cultivated the Daoist sect¡¯s three holy scriptures, he had never used it. This was the first time, and its power was also beyond imagination.


    The third Saint Linchennded. With a ding, he crushed the qi and blood of the remnant cloud mist,pletely forcing him to the brink of danger.


    The Remnant Cloud Mist¡¯s eyes focused and he shouted coldly, ¡°Beautiful mountains and rivers!¡±


    The Remnant Cloud Mist¡¯srge hand drew out, and a beautiful painting of mountains and rivers was drawn. It fiercely collided with Ye Sheng¡¯s third Saint Linchen.


    Rumble!


    A huge storm spread out, and the remnant cloud mist was sent flying. Ye Sheng, on the other hand, stepped on the void and rotated non-stop, pping down ruthlessly.


    Previously, the Remnant Cloud and mist had pped him. Now, Ye Sheng was paying them back with a p.


    This p turned into a heavenly stele as itnded ruthlessly. Its speed was extremely fast, far exceeding what the Remnant Cloud and mist knew.


    PA!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pnded ruthlessly on the face of the remnant cloud and instantly made him dizzy. His face swelled up and his hair was disheveled. He looked extremely miserable.


    Ah!


    Remnant Cloud Mist roared at the sky in grief and anger. The sound wave turned into an attack. It didn¡¯t Hurt Ye Sheng, but it defeated the snow mountain.


    Ye Sheng stood in the air and watched the snow mountain below rumble and copse. Such a high mountain would no longer exist after this battle.


    ¡°I want you to die!¡±After Remnant Cloud Mist roared, he stared at Ye Sheng like a man-eating beast. His hatred was bone-corroding and extremely strong.


    ¡°Scram!¡±Ye Sheng only had one word before he pped down once again.


    Boom!


    This time, the Remnant Cloud had an opportunity to block. It shook its body and avoided ye Sheng¡¯s palm. It turned around and a Dao diagram flipped over.


    This was a Dao diagram that had merged with the stars in the sky. Once it was spread out, countless amounts of energy shot down from the endless starry sky. It aimed at Ye Sheng and wanted to destroy him.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the sky and earth changed color, and the energy from the starry sky poured down. The target was Ye Sheng, wanting to destroy him.


    Many people looked on in disbelief. who was fighting with the remnant clouds and mist?


    For a moment, many people rushed over, wanting to see the battle situation and whether they could take advantage of it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the energy pouring down from the Void is guided by Dao Yun. This is a rare magic treasure. You should hide from the limelight now,¡±the Void Demon King immediately said.


    Ye Sheng rejected this suggestion and directly threw out a magic treasure. It was his only magic treasure and also his Natal Magic Treasure.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace!


    ¡°The energy from the void came just in time. My pantheon pill furnacecks energy. These came at the right time.¡±Ye Sheng immediately threw out the pantheon pill furnace.


    Rumble!


    The pantheon pill furnace grew in the wind and covered half of the sky in an instant. The falling energy was all absorbed by it. No one was afraid.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±Remnant Cloud Fog was shocked. It was the first time he showed such an expression. He stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to have such a magic treasure.


    The appearance of this magic treasure blocked the attack of his Dao diagram, which made remnant cloud fog¡¯s face gloomy. He attacked himself.


    Skeleton Treasure!


    Remnant Cloud fog directly disyed the immortal treasure realm¡¯s treasure.


    Skeleton Treasure Trove was a way to imprint bones onto the Great Dao, to find the ultimate treasure trove in one¡¯s body.


    Opening the skeleton treasure trove could instantly increase one¡¯sbat strength by three times, and one could use a treasure trove domain to suppress the enemy. It could be said that there were many benefits.


    The skeleton treasure trove started to vibrate rapidly, increasing the remnant cloud fog¡¯s strength by three times and charging over.


    ¡°Go to Hell, it¡¯s time to end this,¡±the remnant cloud fog said coldly. The unconcealed killing intent in his eyes was like boiling water.


    Boom!


    The remnant cloud fog punched again.


    However, the power this time was three times stronger than before. It could directly injure Ye Sheng.


    The second sky of the immortal trove bone treasure trove was much more powerful than the first sky of the body treasure Trove.

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 45, killing the Remnant Cloud Mist (4th update)</h4>


    After activating the skeletal treasure trove, the remnant cloud mist¡¯s strength had increased by a huge margin, increasing by three times.


    His punch immediately caused Ye Sheng¡¯s expression to turn serious.


    The skeletal treasure trove was far more powerful than the physical treasure trove. With the might of this punch, Ye Sheng was unable to avoid it. Thus, he could only use the dao rhythm to suppress the demon and face the other party head-on.


    Boom!


    The Fist and palm collided first, resulting in a massive impact. On top of the Snowy Mountain, the two of them didn¡¯t give the other party any chance to retaliate.


    Ye Sheng and the remnant cloud were both stunned. They were sent flying backward to stabilize their bodies. Without any hesitation, they charged forward.


    Peng!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s huge hand came crashing down. The surface of the hand was filled with prismatic crystals, and each prismatic crystal contained 100,000 dao rhythms. Ye Sheng¡¯s palm contained at least 100 of them.


    This power was simply terrifying. It caused the sky to copse, the earth to copse, and the Snow Mountains to topple. Amidst the chaotic dance, Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze never left the remnant clouds.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s conviction was very strong. He wanted to kill his opponent.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng could be considered to be at his peak. More than 570 Dao rhythms were unleashed.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s palm directly covered the remnant clouds, causing their bodies to tremble. Even if he activated the bone treasure trove, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such an attack.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ..


    Ye Sheng did not intend to hold back at all. It was as if he was going to kill him.


    Remnant Cloud Mist gritted his teeth and widened his eyes. He did not expect that after he activated the bone treasure trove, Ye Sheng would also explode. Moreover, the power of this explosion was even greater than his. He was not a match for Ye Sheng at all.


    After nine consecutive attacks, Ye Sheng used his full strength to attack. Remnant Cloud Mist¡¯s body trembled and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He could not withstand it at all.


    ¡°Eat my immortal king vanquishing the Nine Heavens!¡±The remnant cloud was furious as he roared and used his ultimate move.


    This was an immortal cultivation technique, a rare cultivation technique. An Immortal King from the immortal path vanquished the nine heavens in the ancient times, killing his way into the world of the Heavenly Dao. They never returned together, leaving behind this peerless scene.


    Immortal king vanquishing the nine heavens!


    This represented the determination to fight to the death, a move that waspletely unleashed.


    Boom!


    An invincible Phantom appeared behind the remnant clouds. It was blurry and his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, one could tell that this was the immortal king. He was holding a gigantic axe in his hands. This was none other than his weapon, an immortal-ranked divine weapon.


    ¡°You are truly strong, exceeding my expectations. However, everything should be over. No matter how strong you are, you will still die under my attack.¡±The essence energy within the remnant clouds boiled. His entire body seemed to be cast out of gold, radiating a divine light, even his hair was dyed with a golden light, forming a stark contrast with the snow-white mountain. He stood like a god, and behind him was the copsing snow mountain.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, he fused with the Immortal King¡¯s Nine Heavens Crusade technique, and a ferocious attack tore through the heavens, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    Everything was reduced to nothingness under this golden blood qi and golden attack.


    Ye Sheng could not avoid it, so he had to face it head on. This move had already found him, so there was no way for him to avoid it.


    Of course, Ye Sheng did not think of avoiding it.


    If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight.


    This scene was nothing to Ye Sheng. He waved his hand in the air, andyers of Dao rhythm appeared, turning into Dao rhythm crystals. The prismatic shape spread around Ye Sheng.


    If one counted carefully, there were more than 570 of them.


    This scene was born right under Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He gathered all of his energy and exploded out in an instant, turning into a cold light.


    Dao Charm World!


    Using Dao Charm to create a world, this world would directly suppress it. No matter what kind of attack you used, it wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy my attack.


    Boom!


    The Dao Rhythm World collided with the other party¡¯s immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens. Instantly, a huge wave erupted and swept across. In an instant, the snow mountain was swept into fine powder.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    All sorts of cracks continuously appeared in the sky. Ye Sheng and the other party collided, forming a huge storm. At this moment, the Void was copsing and being destroyed. Such a terrifying method caused the remnant clouds and mist to be shocked and bewildered, looking at Ye Sheng, he realized that it was as if nothing had happened. His eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s body shed as he appeared in front of the remaining clouds. He passed through the world filled with cracks and stabbed out like a sword.


    Puchi!


    The remaining clouds did not expect that everything seemed abnormal. He was killed by Ye Sheng in an instant.


    ¡°How do you have so many dao charms?¡±The remnant cloud fog asked thest question.


    ¡°Because... I¡¯m a genius!¡±Ye Sheng answered seriously.


    Puchi!


    The remnant cloud fog spat out blood. His soul was shattered by Ye Sheng, and he died silently.


    Ye Sheng looked at the corpse coldly. He gathered his true energy and left the top of the snowy mountain with the corpse.


    The Great Snow Mountain hadpletely copsed. Most of it had been destroyed by Ye Sheng¡¯s and the remnant cloud¡¯s attack. What was left was a natural avnche.


    This ce was in chaos. Many people rushed over, only to find that everything was over.


    They were toote.


    At this time, Ye Sheng was not killing people to get points. He was already enough.


    The Remnant Cloud¡¯s one million, plus ye Sheng¡¯s five hundred thousand, had already reached one million and five hundred thousand. The next time he attacked, it would be before someone appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    Bringing the corpse of the remnant cloud fog back to a quiet mountain peak, Ye Sheng¡¯s mood also calmed down.


    The remnant cloud fog was very strong. He was the strongest opponent ye Sheng had encountered since he entered the Void Universe.


    He forced Ye Sheng to use his full strength to finish off his opponent.


    Especially that final move, immortal king vanquishing the nine heavens. If Ye Sheng had not cultivated the dao rhythm to suppress demons, he might have really fallen in the gutter.


    Ye Sheng first exchanged the points and saw that he had reached the top with 1.5 million points. Only then did he feel at ease. Then, he no longer cared about this ranking, instead, he studied the immortal King¡¯s crusade against the nine heavens cultivation technique that he had plundered from remnant cloud.


    Legend had it that in ancient times, when the Celestial Court had just been born, a supreme immortal king discovered the weakness of the Heavenly Dao and went against the heavens with his own strength. In the end, he did not return.


    These things could no longer be proven, but the immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens was an ancient cultivation method. It was left behind and very few people knew it. Ye Sheng did not expect the remnant clouds to actually know it and even brought the cultivation method with him.


    Now That Ye Sheng had obtained this cultivation method, he naturally had to study it carefully. After making sure that there were no problems, he absorbed it as his own cultivation method.


    The cultivation method from the Great Zhou world could no longer be of much help now. Currently, Ye Sheng only knew two cultivation methods, the Daoist sect¡¯s three holy scriptures and the Dao rhythm demon suppression. Now, there was an immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens, both immortal cultivation methods.., they could allow Ye Sheng¡¯s main body to cultivate.


    If it was a demonic cultivation technique, it could only be cultivated by his Earth clone. If it was a divine cultivation technique, it could only be cultivated by his celestial clone.

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 46, Final Battle 1(1st update)</h4>


    In the peaceful grasnd forest, Ye Sheng stood alone by the side of the still water, looking at the clear and bright water source, his eyes showing a sense of calmness.


    He stood very quietly, his expression tranquil, like pure water.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness, he flipped through the cultivation method of the immortal king conquering the nine heavens. Once heprehended this cultivation method, it was like a person who had been hungry for a few days and encountered the world¡¯srgest amount of food. It was impossible to eat it all in one go.


    Ye Sheng could only slowly umte, slowlyprehend and deepen his own umtion, hoping toprehend this unrivalled method.


    The remnant cloud fog was very powerful, but when he fought with Ye Sheng, he was no match for Ye Sheng. But it was by relying on the immortal King¡¯s method of conquering the nine heavens that forced ye Sheng to use all of his strength and suppressed his opponent.


    And the remnant cloud fog¡¯sprehension of the immortal king¡¯s method of conquering the nine heavens was only the tip of the iceberg.


    It was this superficial level that shocked ye sheng greatly. He had to use his full strength.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was still very much looking forward to theplete immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens.


    The interior of Ravenous Wolf Star was very vast. Ye Sheng hid in front of the still waterke and no one noticed him at all. Even if someone flew past the Heavenly Mountain, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense or see Ye Sheng.


    This was because Ye Sheng had already merged with the Dao.


    He entered a deep level ofprehension,prehending the immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens. Although he was standing by the still water, his body had already merged with the Dao Rhythm.


    No one could find Ye Sheng.


    The outside world was stormy and rainy, and there was no end to the killing. Every day, the area of the formation would shrink, forcing everyone to gather together. Unless one was willing to give up, there was no other way.


    Therefore, in the Battle of millions of people, more than 100,000 people would die every day, and the leaderboard was constantly changing.


    But no matter how the rankings changed, the first ce would always be Ye Sheng.


    He was ranked first with 1.5 million points. No one could contend with him.


    The second ce had just broken through 1 million. And now, people also knew that remnant cloud fog was killed by Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng stole his points and became first.


    Once someone surpassed Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng would definitelye looking for them.


    Remnant Cloud Mist was the example.


    At this moment, many people finally realized how terrifying ye Sheng was. Remnant Cloud Mist was at the second level of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the heavenly skeleton treasure trove, yet it was actually killed by Ye Sheng, who was at the fourth void transformation.


    Unbelievable.


    Many people had developed a fear of Ye Sheng, treating him as a great enemy and not to be easily offended.


    However, there were also some people who were crazy and confident in themselves. They were very eager to find Ye Sheng, because after killing him, they would be number one.


    There was not much time left until the one-year deadline. There were about twenty days left before it ended.


    At this moment, the people from the variousrge factions were staring at the results of the gctic battlefield.


    To the variousrge factions, although the great experts were very important, the rising stars were also very important. An outstanding faction needed an endless stream of geniuses to join and support the future of this world.


    The gctic battlefield might be just a child¡¯s y in the eyes of some experts, but the various major factions still held it once in a while. It was to select geniuses and take them for their own use, as well as give those wandering cultivators in the universe a chance.


    Therefore, it was simply too good to be number one. Entering this final step, no one wanted to give up. So what if it was Ye Sheng? They would just kill him.


    At this moment, there were no grudges or hatred. There were only people who were fighting for their future.


    When I first met you, there were no grudges or grudges. However, if you were to block my path, you would be my enemy who killed my father.


    That was how terrifying it was.


    At this moment on Ravenous Wolf Star, everyone strengthened their beliefs.


    They fought hard for a beautiful future.


    While they were fighting, Ye Sheng stood beside the still water. His heart was as calm as water. He closed his eyes and a picture appeared in his sea of consciousness.


    In the cold and Dark Universe, a sorrowful figure had his back facing themon people. Beside him, a huge axe was floating quietly. The huge axe was slightly damaged and was not as majestic as ye Sheng had imagined, however, when this sorrowful figure picked up the huge axe, his aura suddenly changed and turned into a strong battle intent. It seemed to carry a world, a universe, and the belief of countless people.


    He shed out with the axe.


    Immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens!


    This was the concept of immortal king conquering the nine heavens that Ye Sheng hadprehended.


    Sorrowful! Sorrowful! Sorrowful!


    It was definitely not as brave and aggressive as the remnant clouds and mist had disyed.


    ¡°In this concept, the immortal King¡¯s shadow is trembling. If it was possible, he wouldn¡¯t have attacked the nine heavens at all. Why exactly? Why Did This Immortal King go against the Nine Heavens?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled.


    It was said that this immortal king was a mighty figure who created the immortal path and had a huge effect on the development of the immortal path. He also contributed a little to theter creation of the immortal court.


    But in the end, the Immortal King didn¡¯t enter the immortal court. He didn¡¯t enjoy the praise and ttery of countless people.


    He chose toe to the depths of the universe alone. He carried a somewhat broken giant axe and attacked the nine heavens.


    This matter shocked him back then. Some people said that the immortal King was dissatisfied with the injustice of the Great Dao, while others said that the immortal king had found the path after that, breaking the shackles of this universe..


    Ye Sheng learned some things through this immortal king going against the nine heavens.


    Unlike the rumors, the Immortal King went against the nine heavens when he was in despair. The moment he lifted the huge axe, Ye Sheng felt that the immortal king was ready to sacrifice himself.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t understand it, but he could use this feeling toprehend this cultivation technique.


    There were too many secrets in this universe, and he had just entered the universe. His cultivation was too low.


    ¡°I have to work hard to cultivate and obtain first ce in the gctic battlefield. After that, I will enter the major powers and investigate more information. The more I understand, the more powerful the immortal King¡¯s attack on the nine heavens will be.¡±Ye Sheng thought firmly.


    Right now, he had gained some superficial insights from the immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens. To Ye Sheng, this was enough. At the very least, it should be enough to deal with those at the immortal trove realm.


    Fifteen days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The circle of the formation had been narrowed down and they had already arrived at an area of 100,000 li.


    It was located on arge grasnd mountain, containing the tranquil water forest where Ye Sheng was located.


    At this moment, there were only a few hundred people left. The remaining people were either defeated, killed, or left by themselves. They no longer dared to participate in the battle.


    Among the several hundred people, Ye Sheng was the only one who was at the fourth transformation of the Void. The rest were all at the immortal trove realm.


    The prairie that spanned a hundred thousand li was very vast. However, in their eyes, there were no obstacles.


    Not a single one of the several hundred people made a move first. They began to form alliances with each other. They roped in helpers and swept away those with low cultivation bases.


    All of these changes were seen by many of the contestants who had given up. They gave up and were eliminated. They watched from the side, wanting to know who would be the final champion.


    ¡°Ai, why aren¡¯t they going to eliminate Ye Sheng over there?¡±Someone suddenly asked in puzzlement.


    This time, everyone looked over and found ye Sheng standing beside the quiet water in the sparse forest.


    No one in the entire grasnd had discovered him, nor had anyonee to find trouble with Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 550 - Final Battle 2(first update)

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 47, Final Battle 2(first update)</h4>


    Within a range of a few hundred miles, two groups of people were fighting to the death on one side, while Ye Sheng was standing quietly on the other side.


    This forest was not very hidden, but no one noticed Ye Sheng.


    It was as if he was invisible. Even with the naked eye, no one noticed Ye Sheng.


    Outsiders felt incredulous, but the insiders were still confused inside and could not see Ye Sheng at all.


    Outside, it was still a battle of life and death. The heated battle made Ye Sheng even quieter.


    Ye Sheng was immersed inprehending the immortal King¡¯s nine heavens conquering technique.


    This technique was as vast as an endless universe. Ye Sheng seemed to have just entered it, fumbling step by step to find the answer.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had a goal, which he could follow and continue to advance.


    In thest few days, hundreds of people were eliminated very quickly. Several experts worked together to defeat the other party.


    Ye Sheng was still standing quietly by the still water. His expression was calm, and his eyes were deep.


    He was not anxious at all. Until thest moment, no one knew the oue.


    The Void Demon King flew in the vast sky. Seeing this scene, it did not urge him. It knew that Ye Sheng had his own thoughts.


    It did not enter to participate in the final battle. Once it entered, it would be easily exposed.


    Thest day had arrived.


    The grasnd of 100,000 Li had shrunk to 1,000 Li.


    The hundreds of people had also shrunk to nine people.


    These nine people were all at the second sky of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the skeleton treasure trove realm. At the age of less than 100 years old, they had cultivated to a step. In the Void universe, they were really very powerful.


    These nine people were all disciples of the first-rate powers in the universe, and the people behind each of them were all watching this moment.


    Who knew how many great powers of the universe had used the power ofws to pull the final battle scene before their eyes.


    They wanted to see their own powers all win.


    With only nine people left, the chances of winning were great.


    However, as they watched, the expressions of the various powers weren¡¯t right.


    ¡°This person is like a god fusing with heaven and earth, entering Dao Rhythm?¡±An expert from the Void Universe said in surprise, pointing at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Whose person is this, with such high talent, to actually be able to do this scene at the void fourth transition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s someone from our star system alliance, looks like your disciples didn¡¯t discover him.¡±The star system alliance peopleughed loudly, extremely carefree.


    The expressions of the people from the other factions did not change. They stared at Ye Sheng and suddenly realized that Ye Sheng was moving.


    ¡°What is he doing? His spirit has fused with the heaven and earth, and his body has entered the Dao rhythm. It is impossible for him to be discovered. But now, he has walked out by himself. Could it be that he thinks that he can defeat these nine people?¡±A void realm great expert said in surprise, he did not think that Ye Sheng could defeat the second sky of the immortal trove with the fourth transformation of the void. Even if he could block one, there were nine people here.


    The people from the Gctic Alliance watched silently. They did not know why ye Sheng did this, but they believed that the person who camest was not a fool.


    Even if he failed, Ye Sheng would still be in the top ten.


    And at this moment, as Ye Sheng took the initiative to walk out of that special realm, the other nine people immediately noticed Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I was wondering why you were always on the points rankings. So you were hiding here.¡±A young man sneered.


    Ye Sheng saw the other party from a hundred Li away. His expression was neither happy nor sad as he walked silently.


    ¡°Your method is quite good. You used a magical treasure or array formation to hide until now and be one of the top ten. For a person in the fourth transition of the Void, you¡¯ve done it perfectly.¡±A handsome young man said.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say a word and continued walking.


    ¡°But unfortunately, your path ends here. I need your 1.5 million points. Please give it to me.¡±A coquettish woman licked her red lips and said.


    Ye Sheng walked to the center of a thousand miles.


    From all directions, nine people gathered here. Ye Sheng became the fat meat that they coveted.


    His cultivation was not high, but his points were in the top ten.


    Yes, Ye Sheng had been in closed-door cultivation during this period of time. His points fell from the first 1,500,000 to the tenth 1,500,000.


    The first ce now had 2,800,000 points, the second 2,700,000, and so on. The tenth ce was Ye Sheng¡¯s 1,500,000.


    If the ninth ce obtained ye Sheng¡¯s points, they could instantly jump to the first ce.


    Therefore, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Ye Sheng was a piece of fat meat.


    Moreover, this fat meat did not have any ability to protect itself. As long as they made a move, they could eat it.


    However, no one made a move and watched ye Sheng Walk to the center of the area.


    Fear!


    Mutual fear!


    None of the nine people trusted others, and none of them dared to stand out.


    Ye Sheng saw that they treated him as fat meat and said indifferently, ¡°Have you forgotten about the remnant cloud fog?¡±


    The nine people frowned and looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The remnant cloud fog was killed by you. That only means that he is a good-for-nothing. He doesn¡¯t have any great abilities,¡±one person said.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Great Void Star Area...¡±another person said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are. Because the winner will not remember the name of the loser,¡±Ye Sheng interrupted him, looked at the nine people, and said indifferently.


    Boom!


    The nine people were all angry. Ye Sheng, who was fat in their eyes, dared to say such words. He deserved to die and was unforgivable.


    ¡°What right do you have to say such words?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to say such words?¡±


    ¡°Can your cultivation support saying such words?¡±


    ¡°I think you are tired of living. I will deal with you now.¡±


    For a moment, Ye Sheng made everyone angry.


    In the eyes of others, Ye Sheng was courting death, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, this was the fastest way.


    The fastest way to be number one.


    His heart had already flown to the depths of the universe after obtaining the Immortal King¡¯s Crusade nine days ago. He no longer had much fun with the game in front of him.


    Rather than dealing with them one by one, it was better to deal with them together.


    ¡°All of you are too noisy. You are just like flies. p them to death with one p.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and pped out.


    Rumble!


    The Sky and earth changed color. The wind and clouds were treacherous. They stirred up clouds and mist, filling the entire arena in an instant before turning into an invincible Phantom.


    Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens!


    This was the cultivation technique that Ye Sheng hadprehended over the past few days. At this moment, he was disying it to his heart¡¯s content.


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s palm struck out, it enveloped nine people, not just one person.


    His palm technique and everything he had had transformed into this attack at this moment.


    Immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens!


    The Invincible Phantom held a huge axe in his hand as he faced the nine people and ruthlessly shed down with it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    At this moment, the nine people felt a threat to their lives. Their eyes widened as they tried their best to block. All of them had joined forces.


    Faced with this move, no one had the confidence to block it alone.


    However, even if they joined forces, Ye Sheng could only watch coldly. When this attacknded, everything became less important.


    Bang!


    Thend within a thousand li instantly evaporated. A huge crack that stretched for thousands of Li appeared on the ground. It was so deep that one could not see the bottom.


    As for the nine people, they were all struck by this attack until they vomited blood. Their bodies trembled, and their faces were filled with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 551 - Yi Changsheng’s congratulations (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 48, Yi Changsheng¡¯s congrattions (second update)</h4>


    Ravenous Wolf Star, a thousand-li-long desert, waspletely turned into ruins.


    A huge canyon was so deep that one could not see the bottom. One could vaguely hear the Earth¡¯s core magma roaring and roaring. Ye Sheng¡¯s attack had almost destroyed this.


    The nine people all looked at Ye Sheng in shock.


    They had lost.


    They had lost to a single attack. was there anything more ridiculous than this?


    Ye Sheng was only at the fourth sky of the void. His one attack had defeated nine second sky of Immortal Trove. would anyone believe it if they heard about it?


    Ye Sheng did not care whether they believed it or not. He walked to the nine people¡¯s side and silently took out the points card.


    The nine people looked at Ye Sheng like this. They were furious in their hearts. They wanted to immediately fight Ye Sheng to the death.


    However, their bodies were very honest. They obediently let ye Sheng take away the scoreboard.


    When Ye Sheng left their side and went to the side of another person, they let out a sigh of relief.


    These people were already afraid of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was toozy to talk nonsense with them. A group of defeated opponents. In such a big universe, it was a problem whether they could see each other in the future.


    Holding the nine points cards, Ye Sheng transferred all the points onto his own card.


    Boom!


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s points reached 15 million, the first ce was already unshakable.


    ¡°I¡¯m First!¡±Ye Sheng raised the points card high and said indifferently.


    The others looked at Ye Sheng withplicated gazes, unable to say anything.


    And in the depths of the universe, on a huge, a mountain-like creatureughed loudly. ¡°Good kid, as expected of someone from our Gxy Alliance, beating all the major powers into speechlessness.¡±


    This mountain-like creature¡¯sughter seemed to spread throughout the universe, allowing the people of the major powers to hear it, and a cold snort rang out.


    ¡°This is the worst batch.¡±A dissatisfied voice rang out.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±The mountain-like creature onlyughed loudly, but didn¡¯t say anything. It was pleased,ughing heartily.


    ¡°HMPH, this lowly one is getting what he wants, this should be the second time in the past 1,000 years that you guys have seized the first ce in the gxy battlefield, right?¡±A mocking voice rang out.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±The mountain-like creature was stillughing, very happy.


    ¡°If he wants tough, thenugh. The next time will be when he puts on a sour face.¡±A coldugh sounded.


    ¡°Bullsh * t, if I can be happy for a while, then I¡¯ll be happy for a while.¡±The mountain-like creature cursed.


    ¡°Laugh more, there won¡¯t be such a good opportunity next time.¡±A disdainful voice sounded, and then disappeared.


    The mountain-like creature looked at the vast universe and muttered, ¡°Our Gxy Alliance isn¡¯t a first-rate power to begin with, so it¡¯s only natural that we can¡¯t get first ce. Getting first ce is a fortuitous opportunity, and this kid is worth nurturing.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to bring him over?¡±A mechanical voice sounded.


    ¡°Bring him over, I also want to see this kid, such an interesting kid, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. These years, although the Gxy Alliance has produced quite a few talents, they¡¯re allcking in some sense, and can¡¯t be seen in public. I hope this kid can restore the reputation of our Gxy Alliance.¡±The mountain-like creature sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the interster spaceship to pick him up right away,¡±the mechanical voice said.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±The mountain-like creature waved his hand.


    ..


    The news that Ye Sheng had be number one on ravenous wolf shocked everyone. Everyone stared nkly at Ye Sheng¡¯s back.


    When the time was up, Ye Sheng was ranked first with 15 million points.


    There was no doubt that he was the impable number one.


    This ranking was very particr. Other than the 15 million points for the first ce, the second to tenth ces were all zero points.


    This was also the first time in the gctic battlefield. It was a unique ranking.


    At this moment, as Ye Sheng took first ce, his name was immediately spread. Not only in the sr system, but also in other gxies. Among the major forces, Ye Sheng could be considered to have be famous in one battle.


    But Ye Sheng himself did not feel this way. He took first ce too easily and did not feel anything at all. When it was over, he saw that he was in first ce. Ye Sheng nodded his head in satisfaction and did not say anything, he left immediately.


    He felt that he hadpleted a mission and did not have any sense of aplishment. His opponents were too weak.


    If the second to tenth ranked people heard this, they would probably be so angry that they would vomit blood. which one of them was not praised as a genius? In Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, they became too weak.


    ..


    In the cold, deste, and dangerous universe, Ye Sheng sat on the back of the Void Demon King. He closed his eyes and flew toward the Moon¡¯s trading market.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would really take first ce.¡±Even now, the Void Demon King still felt like he was in a dream.


    More than a year ago, it and Ye Sheng left the Great Zhou world and came to this void universe. They were new people that could not be new.


    However, in just over a year¡¯s time, Ye Sheng became number one in the gctic battlefield and became famous throughout the universe. Thisparison was simply inconceivable.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. We have only taken the first step. There is nothing to praise.¡±


    ¡°You are too calm,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°They are not worthy of my excitement. When Iprehended the Immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens, this ending was already destined. Will you be excited about the ending that has already been decided?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Uh...¡±the Void Demon King didn¡¯t know how to answer Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your next step?¡±The Void Demon King changed the topic and asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Entering the Gxy Alliance. Although the Gxy Alliance isn¡¯t considered a first-rate power in the universe, it isn¡¯t a small power either. It can help me grow.¡±Ye Sheng said with longing, his eyes flickering with infinite brilliance.


    He was unmoved by the established facts, but he was full of anticipation for what was about to happen.


    The sr system was too barren. Just as Yi Changsheng had said, if one wanted to see the glory of the universe, one had to leave the Sr System.


    Now that the path for Ye Sheng to leave the sr system had been paved, he could work hard in a new direction.


    After the Void Demon King flew for a few days, Ye Sheng returned to the trading market on the Moon.


    Everything here was the same as before. Nothing had changed because Ye Sheng had won the first ce in the gctic battlefield. As time passed, this matter would be a topic of discussion and conversation.


    Ye Sheng walked silently, not being recognized by anyone until he was recognized by the security guard in front of the 900-story building.


    The security guard was very excited, as if he had seen a big star. His adoring gaze made Ye Sheng smile slightly and said, ¡°Is the minister here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The minister said that when Lord Ye Sheng returns, he will immediately go see him,¡±the security guard nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng bid farewell to the security guard and arrived at the 900th floor of the 900th floor of the 900th floor building.


    Yi Changsheng was here.


    He wore very simple clothes and poured a cup of tea for Ye Sheng. He said with a smile, ¡°At that time, I thought that you had a chance to win first ce, but when you really won first ce, I still couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re from the Sr System. If it were a small world, someone would tell you that in a martialpetition that all the geniuses of the world participated in, the final first ce was taken by a small martial artist in a ravine. What do you think?¡±Yi Changsheng asked.


    Ye Sheng understood, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Congrattions, Ye Sheng. You¡¯ve left the Sr System and are about to enter the boundless universe,¡±Yi Changsheng said seriously.

 Chapter 552 - the reward for first place (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 49, the reward for first ce (third update)</h4>


    Yi Changsheng¡¯s blessing was filled with sincere feelings.


    The sr system was already very big in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. Even if the Void Demon King tried his best to fly, it would still take half a year to reach the edge. If it was Ye Sheng, it would probably be even slower.


    However, in the universe, the Sr System was just a corner, a small ravine, and a barren gxy. There were no experts.


    Many people would never be able to leave. Now That Ye Sheng had left, it was naturally a joyous asion.


    ¡°Senior, a letter from the Gxy Alliance?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. Three dayster, the Gxy Alliance¡¯s interster spaceship will cross the gxy ande here to take you to the Gxy Alliance¡¯s headquarters, Xandar Star,¡±Yi Changsheng said.


    ¡°Xandar Star?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Yi Changsheng with doubt. ¡°Senior, can you exin it to me?¡±


    Yi changsheng smiled and said, ¡°Xandar star is considered a rtively wealthy gxy in the universe. The base camp of the Gxy Alliance is the range of ten thousand sr systems. It is three thousand years away from us.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand years?¡±Ye Sheng frowned, not understanding what this sentence meant?


    ¡°The universe can calcte the distance using the speed of light and the difference between the gxies. But in the end, it is still calcted with the speed of the peak of the immortal Trove. Three thousand years is the distance of a peak immortal trove flying for three thousand years without eating, drinking, or sleeping,¡±Yi Changsheng said.


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth in surprise, then slowly closed it and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit far.¡±


    For Ye Sheng, who was only in his twenties this year, three thousand years was really too far away.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, when you enter Xandar Star, don¡¯t be blinded by the prosperity there. Remember, study hard. Whether it is the knowledge of the universe, cultivation, or cultivation methods, you have to study hard. Don¡¯t waste your time. Now is the time for you to work hard to improve. When you are a few hundred years old, the improvement will definitely not be as fast as now,¡±Yi Changsheng said seriously.


    Ye Sheng was stunned, then he smiled and said, ¡°Senior, I have relied on hard work all the way from the Small World. I am not a genius, but I am a diligent person.¡±


    Yi Changsheng smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad, you can recognize yourself clearly. Many people will get lost in the great wealth and fame because of it. You are quite good, you are not lost.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what about the reward for the first ce in the Gctic Battlefield?¡±Ye Sheng only remembered this matter after hearing about the huge amount of wealth and immediately asked.


    Yi changsheng said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t ask, I was prepared to tell you about it. The reward for the first ce in the gctic battlefield is 100 million star dors and three rare treasures. They are all powerful magical treasures and have already been ced in the headquarters of the Gctic Alliance. As long as you go there, you will be able to obtain them.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Many thanks for senior¡¯s exnation.¡±


    Yi Changsheng waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. When you be rich in the future, I will ask you to take care of me. I hope that you can be of some help to the sr system in the future. This ce is really too barren.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I will.¡±


    Ye Sheng would definitely modify the sr system. Ignoring everything else, those people in the Great Zhou world who were fated to be with Ye Sheng, those who were indebted to him, and their family members were all in the Sr System. Ye Sheng wanted to pave a path for them.


    When he left, Ye Sheng promised his daughter that he would definitely return when she turned ten. There were still six years before she turned ten, and Ye Sheng still had six years left to explore.


    Now, it was actually very simple for Ye Sheng to return. Earth and the Great Zhou world were both his clones. They had be one, and there were no obstacles. If Ye Sheng wanted to go in, it would be like entering his own home.


    However, Ye Sheng was not in a hurry to go back. He still did not have a ce to settle down in the universe, so what was the use of going back now?


    ¡°Senior, do you know about the immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    This cultivation technique was ye Sheng¡¯s most powerful move right now, but Ye Sheng¡¯s understanding of it was only the tip of the iceberg, so he wanted to understand it.


    ¡°The Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens. When I was studying at the highest school, I saw some stories about him. As time passed, nothing existed anymore. Whether it was true or false, false or real, no one would care. The Legend of the Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the nine heavens is rarely mentioned now,¡±Yi Changsheng said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Is there any record of immortal kings conquering the Nine Heavens in the highest academy of the Star Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it before. It was ced there and not many people read it.¡±Yi Changsheng nodded.


    ¡°Senior, how can I enter the highest academy?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite easy for you to enter the highest academy. You¡¯re the number one in the gxy battlefield, so you naturally have an advantage that others don¡¯t have. I¡¯ll write you a letter and rmend one of my senior brothers. He¡¯s the teacher of the highest academy. Take my letter and go look for my senior brother. He¡¯ll help you enter. This way, you won¡¯t have to participate in thepetition like others. During the selection process, you can be specially recruited into the academy,¡±Yi Changsheng said.


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Senior.¡±


    Yi Changsheng waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. My senior brother is called Liu Sheng. He¡¯s the same as me, and he came from a small world. We¡¯re different from people born in the universe. Theirmon methods are gxymunication or meeting across the long river of time. Senior brother and I don¡¯t use these methods unless it¡¯s an emergency. We usuallymunicate through letters.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I also quite like writing letters.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, people like us whoe from small worlds are still fundamentally different from people born in this universe,¡±Yi Changsheng said with augh. Then, he wrote a letter and handed it to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°With this letter, you only need to go to the highest academy and find the guard to call my senior brother Liu Sheng,¡±yi Changsheng said.


    Ye Sheng stood up and solemnly put away the letter, saying, ¡°Ye Sheng will remember it. Thank you, Senior.¡±


    ¡°I believe that senior brother Liu Sheng will take good care of you. There are too many people in this universe, but it¡¯s not easy to meet a few geniuses from a small world,¡±yi Changsheng sighed.


    Ye Sheng nodded and took the initiative to leave, no longer troubling Yi Changsheng.


    Standing on the 900-story tall building overlooking the moon trading market, Ye Sheng was filled with emotion.


    He was finally going to step into the magnificent universe.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the Lin family¡¯s base camp is also on Xandar Star,¡±the Void Demon King suddenly flew over and whispered.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He had almost forgotten about the Lin family.


    The ancient God¡¯s head of the Lin family had been stolen, and the target was suspected to be the Void Demon King. The Void Demon King was hunted down very miserably, and he still didn¡¯t dare to use any strength.


    Now that the ancient God¡¯s head had really been stolen and be Ye Sheng¡¯s ancient god clone, the enmity between Ye Sheng and the Lin family wasn¡¯t light.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Lin family. There¡¯s also that faction that stole the ancient God¡¯s head. They¡¯re hiding in the shadows and have a grudge against us.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold.

 Chapter 553 - interstellar battleships (4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 50, interster battleships (4th update)</h4>


    After the Void Demon King¡¯s reminder, Ye Sheng finally understood that the journey to Xandar was not that peaceful.


    The Lin family was one of the elders of the Gctic Alliance. Even though they had slipped, a lean camel was still bigger than a horse, not to mention a small ant like Ye Sheng?


    Actually, Ye Sheng was not afraid of the Lin family. After all, they were in the open. As long as Ye Sheng paid attention, he would be able to avoid some threats.


    The most dangerous ones were the enemies hidden in the dark.


    The ancient God¡¯s head was in the Sr System. Ye Sheng was the only person who hade out of the Sr System recently. As long as he was not a fool, he would probe Ye Sheng.


    He stole the Lin family¡¯s ancient God¡¯s head and hid it, waiting for an opportunity. However, all of this was destroyed by Ye Sheng.


    More importantly, Ye Sheng killed the young master of the Lin family, Lin Tianyang. This was also a problem.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng was not so optimistic about entering Xandar star.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why don¡¯t I not go to Xandar Star with you?¡±The Void Demon King suddenly asked.


    If the Void Demon King did not go, the danger of Ye Sheng being discovered instantly decreased by half.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Silly Bird, you chose me when I was at my weakest. Now that I¡¯m Rich, why would I abandon you?¡±


    The Void Demon King was moved to tears.


    Ye Sheng said again, ¡°If you don¡¯t go to Xandar Star with me and stay here, you won¡¯t be able to use your power. If you¡¯re killed, I¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage.¡±


    The Void Demon King stopped crying and said, ¡°Scram. Am I that easy to be killed?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and went downstairs.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Lin Family? Ever since I started cultivating, I¡¯ve encountered many dangers and many powerful enemies. Aren¡¯t they all gone now?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice was full of confidence.


    ..


    He was going to leave in a few days. Ye Sheng walked on the main road of the Moon¡¯s trading market. Seeing the obvious decrease in the number of people, he was slightly lost in thought.


    Following the end of the gctic battlefield, the people from the various major factions had all left. The Moon¡¯s trading market had returned to its previous state.


    Ye Sheng had even met Bighead. He was living a carefree life now. He went to high-end restaurants and carried a few beauties with him. He was tall and slender, with fair skin and beautiful long legs..


    After he had earned a sum of Star Dors with Ye Sheng, he immediately began to squander endlessly and enjoy himself in time. This was Bighead¡¯s creed in life.


    Although his cultivation level was not high, he lived a carefree and happy life. It could be said that most people did not live asfortably as he did.


    Ye Sheng did not disturb him. Instead, he quietly went to the underground boxing match and borrowed some star dors to start gambling.


    Ye Sheng did not win much. He only won 10,000 new dors and left.


    After Ye Sheng left, the people from the underground boxing match heaved a sigh of relief. They spent 10,000 star dors to let ye Sheng leave. Both parties knew each other¡¯s identity.


    Ye Sheng left the underground boxing match and returned to the 900-story building. He handed 10,000 star dors to supervisor Zhang.


    This was to thank supervisor Zhang for his support. Previously, she had spent 500 star dors to buy amunication device for Ye Sheng. Now, Ye Sheng had returned 10,000 star dors to her.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s personality. He clearly distinguished between gratitude and resentment.


    In fact, Ye Sheng really liked this way of repaying his gratitude. However, there were some people whose gratitude could not be repaid.


    For example, senior Xu!


    To Ye Sheng, this senior¡¯s support throughout the entire journey could be said to be meticulous. Ye Sheng had always kept this in mind. He could only wait until he became stronger in the future to repay his gratitude.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng did nothing for the past three days. He just waited in silence.


    Three dayster, a ck hole appeared in the void outside the Moon. The ck hole was extremely huge, and it could be seen clearly even in the Moon¡¯s trading market.


    Inside the ck hole, a huge battleship the size of an ind several thousand li wide appeared. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, it asked, ¡°Where is Ye Sheng?¡±


    On the 900-story building, Ye Sheng and Yi Changsheng stood together.


    Yi Changsheng said, ¡°Go, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Senior, this junior has left.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t die in the universe. Come back and take a look when you have time,¡±Yi Changsheng sighed.


    Ye Sheng nodded, then his hands were empty. He brought the Void Demon King and directly flew out of the lunar market.


    In the void space, Ye Sheng¡¯s figure appeared and said, ¡°I am Ye Sheng.¡±


    The huge ck hole kept rolling and bobbing. The surging power was something that even ye Sheng could not resist. It was far, far away.


    Boom!


    A red light shot out from the battleship and enveloped ye Sheng, then analyzed it carefully.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, number one in the gctic battlefield, a member of the Sr System Branch. Identity matches.¡±The mechanical voice sounded.


    ¡°Come on up,¡±the mechanical voice said.


    Ye Sheng only felt a powerful suction force suck him and the void demon king into it.


    Boom!


    The cosmic airwaves churned. Seeing it made people tremble. The people from the Moon exchange market looked on enviously. To be able to let the interster battleship cross the ck hole to pick you up, the future was bright.


    Ye Sheng was sucked into the interster battleship. The ck hole immediately shrank and finally returned to peace. The interster battleship also disappeared.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    In the lunar market, director Zhang, Yi Changsheng, Bighead, the security guards, and the others all watched silently. Some were envious, some were silent, and some were happy.


    ..


    After Ye Sheng was sucked into the interster battleship, he stood up and found that he was in the cabin. There was no one there, only him..,


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The Gctic Alliance¡¯s Director, ALO, is here to serve you,¡±a mechanical voice said.


    Ye Sheng found a sci-fi chair and sat down. ¡°Are you an Ai?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the fourth generation AI created by the automaton race. I was bought back by the Gctic Alliance and AM in charge of managing the Gctic Alliance¡¯s trivial matters,¡±alo answered.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed. He was getting more and more curious about this automaton race.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Xandar Star!¡±Alo said.


    ¡°Who asked you to pick me up?¡±Ye Sheng asked again.


    ¡°Sorry, your authority is not enough. Alo refuses to answer this question,¡±alo said.


    Ye Sheng understood and changed the question. ¡°Are we in a ck hole now?¡±


    ¡°We are jumping between gxies. We can save a lot of time,¡±alo said.


    ¡°Did you buy this interster battleship from the automaton race?¡±Ye Sheng looked around.


    ¡°This is the interster battleship I bought as a gift from alo,¡±Alo said.


    Ye Sheng smiled. ¡°The automaton race is quite generous.¡±


    Alo didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°How long will it take for us to reach Xandar Star?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Three days!¡±Alo said.


    Three days. The interster battleship crossed the gxy. In three days, they hadpleted the 3,000-year journey to the peak of the immortal Trove. With this speed, Ye Sheng knew why the automaton race was so popr in the universe.


    ¡°When we reach Xandar Star, who wille to pick me up?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°When we reach Xandar star, someone wille to pick you up. Xandar star wees you to join us,¡±Ah Luo¡¯s electronic voice weed.

 Chapter 554 - Chapter One, arriving on Xandar Star (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter One, arriving on Xandar Star (first update)</h4>


    For three days, Ye Sheng had been talking to alo.


    Ye Sheng was not a chatterbox. He did not usually talk to strangers, but Alo was an artificial intelligence. Ye Sheng had never seen it before, which was why he was a little chatterbox.


    Fortunately, Alo was not bored. It had answered all of Ye Sheng¡¯s questions, but it could not answer because Ye Sheng did not have enough authority.


    Ye Sheng did not have any authority at the moment. He had not entered Xandar yet, so how could he have authority?


    Entering the spiritual world was a small authority that supervisor Zhang had opened. Any branch of the spiritual world could open the authority, and the authority on Xandar needed to be opened after entering Xandar.


    Three dayster, the interster battleship rushed out of the ck hole, trembling, andnded in a bright star field.


    In this star field, there were all kinds of formations in the void of the universe. They were dazzling and surrounded thes. From time to time, there would be people flying by. When they saw the interster battleship, they would take the initiative to give way.


    Ye Sheng was in the interster battleship and could see clearly. He asked, ¡°How many people are there on Xandar Star?¡±


    Ah Luo replied, ¡°The poption of Xandar Star Field is a million times that of the Sr System.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. The sr system was very barren, but the poption of all thes added together was at least ten billion.


    The poption of Xandar Star was a million times that of the Sr System..


    Ye Sheng found it hard to imagine that he was really shocked.


    No Wonder Yi Changsheng kept saying that he wanted to go out and take a look. Only now did ye Sheng finally understand the meaning of these words.


    The Gxy Alliance was only a second-rate force in this universe. If it was a first-rate force, if it was the three new top forces, or the three old forces, how many people would they have? How many war potential? How many geniuses?


    Ye Sheng was silent, and so was the void demon king who stood on his shoulder.


    Ye Sheng, a country bumpkin who hade from a small ce, felt the vastness of the universe for the first time.


    Seeing that Ye Sheng was not asking questions, ah Luo did not take the initiative to care about Ye Sheng. He controlled the interster battleship and flew into the distance.


    Three days to reach Xandar star field, but after that, they would have to sail for at least a day to reach Xandar star.


    Ye Sheng did not ask any questions that day. He carefully observed the Xandar gxy. Every here had a poption. There was not a single Death Star. However, it had been cleaned up.


    Every was extremely prosperous. The formations that were set up around the were likeyers of protective barriers, protecting the from damage. In this universe, there were no meteorites that had been cleaned up, a space teleportation array was also built. It was like an upside-down clock. Every time it turned, someone would be sent over.


    This space teleportation array was too big. It was more than ten times the size of the Moon. Every time it sent a million people, it would not be a problem. The only difference was the distance.


    But even the shortest distance could cross the gxy.


    Ye Sheng watched and felt more and more upset. Previously in the Sr System, he did not think much of it. Anyway, the universe was like this. But now, after seeing the prosperous gxy.., only then did ye Sheng realize that he had been looking at the sky from the bottom of a well.


    The interster battleship moved forward. Anyone who saw it would avoid it. There were even people who looked at it curiously and started discussing.


    ¡°Who is this? He actually sent out an interster battleship to wee him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This interster battleship was gifted by the automaton race back then, so ordinary people can¡¯t sit on it.¡±


    ¡°That must be a great senior.¡±


    ¡°Great Senior?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a great senior. It seems to be the champion of this year¡¯s gctic battlefield. Because the distance is too far away, he was epted.¡±


    ¡°I remember him. He seems to be a native. He¡¯s a kid from a remote branch. He got lucky and actually became the champion of the Gctic Battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Got lucky? Show me who got lucky. If you got lucky, our Gctic Alliance wouldn¡¯t have two champions in a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Then can this person be epted into our sect?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know he¡¯s very rich.¡±


    ¡°How can a kid from a remote region have money?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s very rich. The first ce in the gxy battlefield is rewarded with 100 million star dors and three treasures. These are all his.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, many people fell silent.


    Some People¡¯s eyes immediately changed. 100 million star dors, to anyone, was a huge sum of money.


    And now, the owner of this huge sum of money was a poor kid who had not seen much of the world.


    This was simply sending Heaven¡¯s gift away.


    Some forces began to run around, but Ye Sheng was unaware of this.


    He was still in the interster battleship, looking at the prosperous star field.


    One dayter. The huge interster battleship stopped in front of a blue.


    Xandar.


    This was the Star Alliance¡¯s headquarters, a ten-star.


    s were also divided into grades. Ye Sheng had asked a lot of questions along the way, and Ah Luo had also exined.


    s were divided by the strength they could bear, the vastness of the heavenly axiom, the grandeur of the Dao Aura, and the degree of their connection with the universe.


    The Death Star was a hopeless.


    A one-star was the most ordinary. The dao aura inside was very thin, the heavenly axiom was not obvious, the Great Dao was not obvious, and the most powerful was the Xiantian realm.


    By analogy, ten-stars were the best. They could bear many powerful things. The Heavenly Dao and Taoist connotation in them were exactly the same as in the universe and the void.


    There was no difference between cultivating in there and in the Void Universe.


    Ye Sheng had seen many people, but without exception, they all came and went in a hurry. Moreover, everyone¡¯s aura was different. They were all stronger than Ye Sheng.


    The interster battleship stopped in front of Xandar Star. Ah Luo told ye sheng, ¡°Someone wille to pick you up soon. Please get ready.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately stood up and sent the Void Demon King into the Pantheon Pill Furnace at the same time, not wanting to be discovered.


    Soon, someone came.


    She was dressed in red, half-covered, and most of her snow-white skin was exposed. She was a beautiful woman. Her phoenix eyes were full of amorous feelings, and she swayed as she walked. She suddenly appeared on the interster battleship and looked at Ye Sheng carefully from left to right, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ye Sheng stood calmly and allowed her to look at him. After experiencing so many things, Ye Sheng was no longer a teenager, so he naturally didn¡¯t feel shy.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, right?¡±The seductive woman asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°How should I address you, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you call me miss?¡±The seductive woman smiled sweetly and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Ye Sheng, however, said matter-of-factly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so young. Do I have to call you senior?¡±


    ¡°No, just call me miss. I like this title. Your mouth is quite sweet. Remember, my surname is long.¡±The charming woman nodded in satisfaction. She was tall and was only a head shorter than Ye Sheng, but ye Sheng was 1.9 meters tall, he was nearly two meters tall.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Long.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Well,e with me. I was just curious to see it. I didn¡¯t expect to be excited by your words ¡®miss¡¯. This is an experience I haven¡¯t had in three thousand years. It seems that we are fated.¡±Miss Long smiled tenderly, then, she took ye Sheng¡¯s arm and took a step forward.


    The world changed, and the scene suddenly changed.

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 2, Greed (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 2, Greed (second update)</h4>


    The scene changed. Ye Sheng had already arrived at the interior of Xandar from the interster battleship.


    This was a road with cherry trees in full bloom. There was no one along the way, but there was a beautiful pce in front of them. Cherry Flowers were in full bloom on both sides of the road, and it was very beautiful.


    Ye Sheng looked around in surprise and then asked miss long, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Miss Long had a hot figure. She looked at Ye Sheng and said with a faint smile, ¡°This is the inner part of Xandar Star. Didn¡¯t you want toe?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked around and asked, ¡°Come in directly. You Don¡¯t need to register your identity.¡±


    ¡°The registration waspleted when you stepped on the interster battleship,¡±miss long said calmly as she walked forward.


    Ye Sheng suddenly remembered that before the interster battleship absorbed Ye Sheng, there was a red light that scanned ye Sheng¡¯s body. It was probably registered at that time.


    With that thought, Ye Sheng immediately followed miss long and said, ¡°What do I do now that I¡¯m here?¡±


    Miss Long stopped and turned her head to stare at Ye Sheng. She blinked her big bright eyes and said, ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±


    ¡°Improve myself,¡±ye Sheng said immediately.


    ¡°Xandar is so beautiful. It¡¯s my first time here. Don¡¯t you want to take a closer look?¡±Miss Long asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a look on the way here. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it doesn¡¯t belong to me. I¡¯d better work hard to cultivate.¡±


    Miss Long nodded and raised her white chin. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re very ambitious.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. He was not moved by the other party¡¯s beauty and asked, ¡°How should I get the reward of first ce in the Gctic Battlefield?¡±


    Miss Long pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°So you are a money-grubber.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite good to be a money-grubber.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±Miss Long¡¯s gaze was in agreement as she smiled.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. You Don¡¯t y by the rules. I said I¡¯m a money-grubber, shouldn¡¯t you hate me?


    Miss Long was too beautiful. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to get too involved, so he kept his eyes on her and revealed some shorings. He didn¡¯t want to give her any good impression.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t think that she liked him from the first time he met her, but he also knew that a man and a woman who had been together for a long time would definitely have problems.


    If there were no problems, either the man was poor or the woman was ugly.


    Ye Sheng had already done so, but he did not expect thisdy to be like him, a greedy person.


    ¡°Your 100 million star dors is not with me, but in the hands of the Gxy Alliance¡¯s Finance Department. If you want to get it, you have to go to the finance department. Of course, whether they will give it to you or not is still a problem,¡±miss long said calmly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°They will still withhold my star dors?¡±


    Miss Long extended her hand and pointed at Ye Sheng,ughing loudly. ¡°Your expression has never changed since you saw me. Now that you hear that I won¡¯t give you the star dors, your expression immediately changed. You are indeed a money-grubber.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°They will really not give it to me. This is the reward for the first ce in the gxy battlefield. Has the corruption within the Gxy Alliance reached such a Stage?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have to know that 100 million star dors is a huge sum of money, and you came from a small gxy without any background. Under such circumstances, do you think anyone will abide by the rules of Xandar Star?¡±Miss Long sneered.


    Ye Sheng frowned and then said solemnly, ¡°Please teach me how to do it, Miss Long.¡±


    Miss long crossed her arms over her chest. Her originally round and bulging chest immediately increased by two degrees, but Ye Sheng still looked at Miss Long¡¯s face calmly.


    ¡°Why should I teach you?¡±Miss Long asked faintly.


    Ye Sheng frowned. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Ten million star dors as a reward.¡±


    Miss Long was stunned and said, ¡°You¡¯re really generous.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°What do you think, Miss Long?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Deal,¡±Miss Long agreed immediately.


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Giving miss long ten million while he still had ny million was eptable.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s too damn dark. This Xandar star is not as beautiful as you think,¡±the Void Demon King cursed in his heart. It had heard everything.


    Miss Long was not a good person either. Although she was satisfied with the way Ye Sheng addressed her, she did not show any mercy in tricking Ye Sheng.


    Ten million star dors were gone just like that.


    This matter had a huge impact on ye Sheng. He, who was filled with joy, immediately understood that no matter where it was, it was all about profit. There was no such thing as feelings for no reason.


    Miss Long and Ye Sheng reached an agreement and immediately brought Ye Sheng to the Gxy Alliance¡¯s Finance Department.


    In a city in the sky, Miss Long and Ye Sheng flew over.


    Da Da Da Da!


    Miss Long didn¡¯t know if it was because of the star currency, but her footsteps seemed to be stronger as she headed directly to the Finance Department¡¯s Hall.


    ¡°Ask your supervisor toe out and hand over the reward for the first ce in this gctic battlefield,¡±Miss Long entered the hall and immediately said to a guard.


    The guard was stunned for a moment, then immediately said, ¡°Senior long, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched silently. Many people were dealing with their own matters in the hall. Miss Long walked in with big strides, her aura fully activated. She stood there with a cold face, and no one dared to approach her.


    ¡°Is that senior long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her, the greedy and lecherous miss long.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person behind her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng. I¡¯ve seen his portrait. They¡¯vee to collect the reward for the first ce in the gctic battlefield this time.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the supervisor say a few days ago that this money was to be saved up as the Alliance¡¯s Development Fund?¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s a good look. As long as you know it, it¡¯s good. It seems that this Ye Sheng isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with either. They¡¯ve found senior long.¡±


    The people nearby started to watch the show with great interest.


    After hearing Miss Long¡¯s question, the head of the finance department frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What does this crazy woman want?¡±


    ¡°She said that she wants the 100 million star dors and treasures for Ye Sheng,¡±the underling said softly.


    ¡°Humph, what right does she have to be so wild and flirtatious?¡±The head of the finance department smiled disdainfully. He didn¡¯t take miss long seriously at all.


    ¡°Minister, are you going to meet her?¡±The younger brother asked.


    ¡°Just say that I¡¯m not here and send her away.¡±The grim minister waved his hand.


    The younger brother immediately left and went to the hall to tell Miss Long.


    ¡°Not here?¡±Miss Long smiled coldly, beautiful and dangerous.


    After Ye Sheng heard it, he knew what Miss Long said before was true. This minister really did not intend to give this 100 million star dors.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±Ye Sheng asked in a low voice.


    Miss Long¡¯s eyes lit up. She whispered into ye Sheng¡¯s ear, ¡°Are you brave?¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You just need to tell me. Are You Brave?¡±Miss Long narrowed her eyes and asked.


    ¡°What do you want to see? Some things are very timid, and some things are even more courageous than this universe,¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and answered seriously.


    ¡°Okay, remember not to let anyone get close to meter.¡±Miss Long raised her eyebrows. She looked valiant and valiant, but after pretending to be herself, she pped down.


    Rumble!

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 3,8,000-year-old Girl -ThirdhUpdatedate)

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 3,8,000-year-old Girl -ThirdhUpdatedate)</h4>


    Miss long pped down and immediately shattered the hall into pieces.


    Rumble!


    Many people hurriedly ran away, their faces filled with fear and disbelief. Then, they started to curse.


    ¡°Crazy, she¡¯s simply crazy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman too crazy?¡±


    ¡°Woman? You¡¯re missing the word ¡®old¡¯. This old woman is simply crazy. We were still inside just now. If she attacked us together, she would havemitted a huge crime. Privately attacking a member of the alliance, she deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°What about the guards of the Alliance? She¡¯s sowless. She destroyed the finance department in public, and no one came to stop her?¡±


    Miss Long did not care about these remarks at all. She stood in front of the copsed finance department and said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll tear down your entire ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. He did not expect Miss Long to bring him to cause such a big trouble as soon as he arrived.


    No wonder miss long asked Ye Sheng if he was brave enough.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and looked around. He would attack anyone who dared to approach miss long.


    The situation had developed to this point. He and Miss Long had beenpletely tied together. Ye Sheng only had one way to go.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±An angry roar was heard. A middle-aged man with a cold face walked out. He stared at miss long with a sharp gaze andpletely ignored ye Sheng.


    ¡°Long Xingyun, you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re over 8,000 years old. How can you still act like a child? You¡¯re viting the Constitution of the alliance. Do you want to be judged by the Alliance?¡±The minister shouted angrily.


    Miss Long did not care at all. Instead, she smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Are you trying to scare me with the Constitution of the Alliance? How can an 8,000-year-old like me be scared?¡±


    The minister¡¯s face was as cold as a thousand-year-old ice. There was anger in his eyes, but he tried his best to suppress it and said, ¡°Long Xingyun, scram back immediately. My Finance Department doesn¡¯t need you to interfere. The ce you destroyed will bepensated ording to the price.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to go back. Bring me the 100 million star dors that belongs to Ye Sheng and the three treasures. I¡¯ll turn around and leave. I don¡¯t have any objections even if thepensation is doubled or tripled, let alone the price.¡±Miss Long sneered.


    The minister frowned, he said, ¡°Ye Sheng won the first ce in the gctic battlefield with the support of the Gctic Alliance. Naturally, the 100 million star dors will be stored in the Gctic Alliance. What Ye Sheng needs now is to study. I¡¯ve already helped him deposit this money into the alliance fund. You Don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned red when he heard that. This guy had already made a move on his star dors.


    ¡°F * cking ancestor, I worked so hard to get this star currency, and you actually dared to defame it. I swear I won¡¯t be human if I don¡¯t kill you.¡±Ye Sheng immediately stared at this minister with killing intent. For a money grubber.., touching his money was even more serious than touching his life.


    Miss long pped her hands, she said loudly, ¡°Well scolded, this person is a big slut. He relied on the power of his family to sit in this position. In the entire star system alliance, who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re extremely corrupt? I really didn¡¯t expect you to make a move on that 100 million star currency so quickly. Does the Wang family know?¡±


    The minister gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Sheng with a sinister gaze. He asked, ¡°You Are Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling your grandfather¡¯s name?¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly. He knew that the other party was very powerful. If it was anything else, Ye Sheng might have turned a blind eye. However, when it came to the 100 million star dors, you were the heavenly king, ye Sheng was going all out.


    ¡°You arrogant brat. You have just joined our Gxy Alliance and you are already so arrogant. I will now use my identity as the Gxy Alliance¡¯s Minister to expel you. If you hand over that 100 million star dors, even if you cause a ruckus, you won¡¯t be able to get a single cent,¡±the minister said coldly.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he clenched his fists, his eyes spitting fire.


    ¡°TSK, TSK, tsk. What great prestige. A mere director is qualified to expel the number one in the Gxy Battlefield?¡±Miss Long ridiculed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that Wang Ba doesn¡¯t have this ability. Even if he did, you can¡¯t expel Ye Sheng. Do you know how he came to the Gxy Alliance?¡±


    The minister was also a member of the Wang family. His name was Wang Ba.


    ¡°Long Xingyun, you¡¯re pestering me. I¡¯ll let you know how terrifying the Wang family is. You Slut, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve hooked up with an elder. My Wang family will not be afraid of you. ¡°Get lost now. And Ye Sheng, I don¡¯t care how you came. From now on, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Gctic Alliance. Get lost.¡±Minister Wang Ba said sternly.


    ¡°Wang Ba, do you know that Ye Sheng came on an interster battleship?¡±Miss Long said with a faint smile.


    Wang Ba¡¯s expression changed. He stared at Ye Sheng and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. An interster battleship can¡¯t be deployed for him.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, did youe on an interster battleship?¡±Miss Long asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately nodded. ¡°An interster battleship went to the Sr System to pick me up.¡±


    Wang Ba¡¯s expression darkened. He stared at Ye Sheng and then at long xingyun. He said firmly, ¡°So what if he came on the interster battleship? I can still expel him.¡±


    ¡°Wang Ba, do the Wang family know that you¡¯re so awesome?¡±Miss Longughed coldly.


    ¡°If the Wang family knew that you offended that person for 100 million star dors, I¡¯m afraid that you would be beaten to death. Normally, the Wang family can help you even if you¡¯re a little greedy. This time, if you don¡¯t hand over the reward of the first ce in the gctic battlefield, I¡¯ll blow this matter up. Your Wang family, as a newly-promoted wealthy family, is currently consolidating their position. If you do this, I¡¯m afraid that your end will be very miserable.¡±Miss Longughed coldly, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, revealing his fiery figure.


    Wang Ba frowned deeply and said, ¡°Even if the interster battleship brought him here, it doesn¡¯t prove that he has a good rtionship with that Elder.¡±


    ¡°Old Bastard, I¡¯ll speak nicely to you. If you don¡¯t hand it over, I¡¯ll have your ce smashed today. If everyone knows about it, it¡¯ll be brought to the Court of Justice of the Alliance. When that happens, I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s your misfortune or mine,¡±Miss Long said impatiently.


    Ye Sheng looked at her coldly, maintaining his agreement with Miss Long.


    Even if he offended the Wang family, Ye Sheng still had to get 100 million star dors. This was the key to breaking through to the immortal trove realm.


    Wang Ba¡¯s expression was uncertain. He looked at the increasing number of people around him. He stared deeply at Ye Sheng and miss long and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand over 100 million star dors. You can scram now.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, there are also three magic treasures. They are all mine. Don¡¯t even think about embezzling one,¡±ye Sheng said unyieldingly.


    ¡°Young man, a greedy snake swallows an elephant. You Don¡¯t have the strength to protect the treasures,¡±Wang Ba looked at Ye Sheng coldly and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business if I can¡¯t protect them. Even if I give them to miss long, I won¡¯t give them to you,¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully.


    Miss Long immediately looked at Ye Sheng in pleasant surprise, her eyes shining with a greedy light.


    ¡°An 8,000-year-old olddy, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±Wang Ba ridiculed angrily and threw out a storage ring. ¡°Your things are all here. Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Even if I live 10,000 years, I¡¯m still ady. What the Hell Do You Care?¡±Miss Long cursed angrily.

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 4, the power of the Wang family (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 4, the power of the Wang family (first update)</h4>


    After the farce ended, Wang Ba was still afraid of the impact of the interster battleship, so he returned the star currency and treasures to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took the storage ring and left with Miss Long.


    Under the ruins, Wang Ba watched Ye Sheng and miss long leave with a gloomy face.


    After Ye Sheng and miss long left, they returned to their original location.


    ¡°Did you really say that you would give me the Three Treasures?¡±Miss Long stared at Ye Sheng and asked.


    ¡°No,¡±Ye Sheng answered directly.


    Miss Long¡¯s face stiffened and she said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a man¡¯s mouth. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Ye Sheng took out ten million star dors and handed it to miss long. He said, ¡°How¡¯s the man¡¯s Mouth Now?¡±


    Miss Long¡¯s eyes lit up and she said happily, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re different from other men. I¡¯m optimistic about you. Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me how the Wang family¡¯s influence is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Are you worried that Wang Ba will take revenge on You?¡±Miss Long asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s for revenge or not, it¡¯s better to understand it clearly.¡±


    ¡°If you want to understand the Wang family, you naturally have to understand the structure of the Gxy Alliance first,¡±Miss Long said.


    Ye Sheng listened attentively.


    ¡°The Gxy Alliance was initially established as a force formed by seven or eight itinerant cultivators. Later on, it absorbed variousrge families to join in, forming a pattern,¡±miss long said as she walked.


    Ye Sheng followed silently.


    ¡°The Gctic Alliance has a parliament. From the initial few people in the parliament to several hundred people now, it is enough to see the development of the Gctic Alliance. Behind every member of the Parliament is a force, and somerge forces control a few members of the parliament. Among them, one has to say that there are seven elders and eight rogue cultivators,¡±Miss Long said mysteriously.


    ¡°Who do the seven elders and the eight rogue cultivators represent?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°The seven elders are seven major factions. They use the n as their foundation for development and continue to spread. Each generation¡¯s patriarch is the sessor of the elders, and the eight rogue cultivators represent the eight powerful lone travelers. They don¡¯t have the mood to form any n factions, so they support the rogue cultivators and support the geniuses at the bottom to stand out. They don¡¯t allow the n faction to be powerful and create a situation of restriction,¡±Miss Long said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Restriction was very important.


    ¡°Out of the seven doyens, six families maintain their power as doyens. However, the Lin family has fallen and is no longer worthy of this title. The Wang family is the power of the new generation. They have already started a direct confrontation with the Lin family in an attempt to rece them. Do you now know how powerful this Wang family is?¡±Miss Long said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. When he had entered the Void Universe, Ye Sheng had heard the void demon king mention these things.


    The Lin family did not let down their prestige. They tried to use the head of the ancient God to revive the family, to resist the Wang family¡¯s continuous pressure, or to suppress the Wang family. However, because of an ident, the head of the ancient god was stolen, causing the void demon king to escape miserably. He entered the Great Zhou world and met Ye Sheng.


    In this way, Ye Sheng and the Wang family were fated to meet.


    ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect that the first person I met on Xandar wouldn¡¯t be a member of the Lin family, but a member of the Wang family,¡±the void demon king cursed in the Pantheon Furnace. It didn¡¯t like the Lin family or the Wang family.


    Perhaps the ancient God¡¯s head was stolen by the Wang family.


    Ye Sheng ignored the void demon king and asked, ¡°Who does the interster battleship belong to? That Old Bastard was unwilling to give me star currency, but he chickened out when you mentioned the interster battleship.¡±


    ¡°It belongs to an elder. The automaton race gifted the interster battleship in order to win this elder over after they bought Ah Luo. This interster battleship doesn¡¯t even go out once in a hundred years. After being gifted for so many years, it has only been activated twice. Both times, it weed the first ce in the gctic battlefield,¡±Miss Long said with a smile.


    ¡°Twice?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.


    ¡°Sigh, our Gxy Alliance is stillcking in meaning. A thousand years, dozens of gctic battlefields, we only won first ce once, and it was a few hundred years ago. This is your second time. That¡¯s why the ancestor sent the interster battleship to pick you up.¡±Miss Long Sighed.


    ¡°Then what is the ancestor¡¯s great name?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked. It was his first time here. If he had a leg to hug, Ye Sheng would not mind.


    ¡°You should grow up first. You¡¯re too weak. Although your potential is still okay, you¡¯re only at the fourth circle of the Void. It¡¯s too low.¡±Miss Long shook her head and didn¡¯t Tell Ye Sheng. She despised ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    Ye Sheng had nothing to say. His cultivation was too low. He could do well in the Sr System, but in the depths of the prosperous universe, on Xandar Star, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the capital.


    ¡°I will break through as soon as possible.¡±Ye Sheng nodded firmly and said.


    With 90 million star dors, Ye Sheng was full of confidence. If he did not break through this time, Ye Sheng would see a ghost.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have already offended that old bastard. He is a well-known waste in the Wang family. His cultivation is built on resources. If it were not for the fact that he is a direct descendant of the Wang family, he would not even be able to get this minister. So his revenge is nothing. But if the Wang family makes a move, you will be in danger. So during this period of time, keep a low profile.¡±Miss Long warned Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart.


    Miss Long told Ye Sheng some more things, she said, ¡°You entered the Gctic Alliance because you were the number one in the gctic battlefield, so you can choose your own residence. You Don¡¯t have to live together with those newbies. When you are familiar with Xandar Star, you can consider your next step. Whether you want to be a field officer or join some departments, these all require careful consideration.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his mind. Then, he said, ¡°Then I can choose my own residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as it¡¯s not a forbidden ce or something like that, there¡¯s no problem with anything else.¡±Miss long nodded and said.


    ¡°I want to live next door to your house.¡±Ye Sheng pointed at Miss Long and said.


    Miss Long was stunned. She looked at ye Sheng and sneered, ¡°You want to Bang Me?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hit on you, nor do I intend to bang you. I¡¯m just looking for safety. I gave you 10 million star dors to live next door to your house and protect me for a period of time. Isn¡¯t that too much to ask?¡±


    Miss Long thought carefully and said, ¡°Yes, but you can only stay for three months. It just so happens that your rookie period ends in three months. Someone wille to you to arrange the next step. At that time, you will move away.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°No problem!¡±


    Within three months, Ye Sheng had to absorb all the star currency and improve himself. Only then could he protect himself in thisplicated Xandar star.


    Miss Long pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°It seems that you are not a simple person. Work Hard. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you teach that old bastard a lesson.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°What about the future?¡±

 Chapter 558 - Chapter Five, River of origin (second update)

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter Five, River of origin (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The disturbance caused by Ye Sheng and Miss Long did not cause too much of a stir under the restraint of both parties.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s first day on Xandar was a little exciting. He had offended a direct descendant of the newly-promoted royal family. Although he was a well-known trash, Ye Sheng still needed to be careful.


    He chose a building next to Miss Long¡¯s house and lived there.


    Miss Long lived in a valley on Xandar. It was filled with all kinds of beautiful flowers from the universe. In the center area, a snow-white mulberry tree was in full bloom, like a Phoenix spreading its wings, it was very bright and beautiful, suppressing the beauty of the garden.


    The fragrance was overflowing here, the ce was picturesque, and the beauty made Ye Sheng intoxicated.


    When Miss Long saw Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance.., she immediately warned, ¡°You are not allowed to have any ideas about this ce. The flowers here are all carefully collected by me. You are not allowed to destroy them. Remember, you are just a passer-by. You have to leave after staying here for three months.¡±


    Long Xingyun took this sea of flowers very seriously. If Ye Sheng had not given her ten million star dors, she would not have agreed to let ye Sheng stay here.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s already an honor to be able to stay here for three months. Why do you insist?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I apologize for my bad attitude just now. Remember to stay here. Don¡¯t disturb me, Don¡¯t disturb me, just don¡¯t disturb me.¡±Long Xingyun smiled faintly. Although he was full of charm.., his attitude of keeping others at a thousand miles away was very obvious.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. As long as he was safe, he wouldn¡¯t provoke the other party.


    In the Flower Sea Valley, there was a winding wooden house built in mid-air. Below it was a beautiful sea of flowers. Ye Sheng chose one to live in, which was far away from long Xingyun.


    As soon as Ye Sheng entered the room, he closed the door, opened the storage ring, and transferred all the treasures inside into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Ny million star dors piled up like a huge mountain range, upying an area.


    The Void Demon King was immediately attracted, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ve never earned so much star dors in my entire life.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, someone actually took away ten million star dors. Otherwise, it would be 100 million.¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s heart was in pain. Whenever it thought of ten million star dors, it felt as if half of its heart had been dug out.


    It was the same as Ye Sheng, a true money-grubber.


    Moreover, the Void Demon King only had a few million star dors in savings. Seeing Ye Sheng lose 10 million all of a sudden, it naturally felt heartbroken.


    Ye Sheng did not care whether he was angry or not, he calmed down, he said, ¡°At least 90 million. Rather than being immersed in anger, why don¡¯t you think about how to improve yourself? The next time you encounter something like this, you don¡¯t need to ask for help from others.¡±


    The Void Demon King was still impressed by Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude, so he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t look at the star dors anymore, but stared at the three magic treasures.


    In the Void universe, there were naturally magic treasures as well. Void-level cultivation techniques and immortal treasure-level magic treasures could all be bought, but they weren¡¯t cheap.


    The three magic treasures that Ye Sheng obtained were all peak-level immortal treasure-level magic treasures, Broadswords, swords, and stone steles.


    Ye Sheng looked at them indifferently. He was not moved at all. He asked the pantheon pill furnace, ¡°Do you need to replenish the origin?¡±


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace said in its tender voice, ¡°I need to...¡±


    ¡°Then you can devour it. I don¡¯t need it.¡±Ye Sheng was very generous.


    The void demon king said in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep one for self-defense?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I have the Pantheon Pill Furnace. No other treasures canpare to my pantheon pill furnace.¡±


    When weapon soul heard that, he said firmly, ¡°No other magic treasure canpare to me. When I recover, I will definitely be invincible.¡±


    Void demon king nced at them. He didn¡¯t want to listen to the master and servant¡¯s bragging.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace swallowed the three peak-level magic treasures and recovered its origin.


    Boom!


    The pantheon pill furnace underwent earth-shaking changes. Every ce was emitting an exuberant smell of life.


    The essence of a peak-level immortal¡¯s treasure was very dense. If the Pantheon Pill Furnace absorbed it, it could greatlypensate for the damage to its own essence.


    Ye Sheng brought the void demon king out and asked the void demon king to protect him. Then, Ye Sheng began to devour the star currency.


    The star currency contained the essence of Dao, and Ye Sheng had 90 million. Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned into the essence body, and his flesh and blood disappeared. Only the essence was flowing, and he began to devour the star currency.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Hundreds of star currency were instantly devoured. Ye Sheng¡¯s body was like a dried up river, desperately in need of nourishment, constantly replenishing himself.


    The star currency was constantly being devoured by Ye Sheng, and he did not care about the cost at all. One star currency had 50 dao rhythms, and Ye Sheng had absorbed 5 million in one day, which meant that he had 250 million dao rhythms.


    How enormous was this?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body waspletely expanded, turning into a river that surged in the room. All kinds of dao rhythms were inside.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and continued toprehend. All kinds of dao rhythms were drilling into his brain, causing ye Sheng to be immersed in it, unable to extricate himself.


    Rumble!


    The dao rhythm became angry and agitated. Tens of thousands of dao rhythms gathered together, turning into a human face. It was Ye Sheng himself.


    But soon after, the Dao essence dissipated and fell into Ye Sheng¡¯s body of origin.


    Now, the body of origin had turned into a river of origin.


    The river was very big, and with 250 million Dao essence flowing in, Ye Sheng was unable to receive any nourishment and needed to slowly digest it.


    The next day, Ye Sheng spent a day to replenish it, causing the river of origin to suddenly be as vast as an ocean.


    In order not to expose himself, Ye Sheng entered the Pantheon Pill Furnace and made a breakthrough.


    Fortunately, the Pantheon Pill Furnace had absorbed the essence of three top-tier immortal treasures and restored some of the origin. The interior of the Pantheon Pill Furnace was also iparably huge, allowing Ye Sheng to make a breakthrough without any scruples.


    Rumble!


    On the third day, Ye Sheng swallowed another five million star dors.


    Another 250 million dao rhythms boiled out and flowed into Ye Sheng¡¯s River of origin.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current Dao rhythm was no less than the origin of a three-star.


    But he was still not satisfied.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the peak yet. I can continue.¡±Ye Sheng was greedy. He did not want to break through just like that.


    On the fourth day, after absorbing the five million star dors, Ye Sheng swallowed 10 million star dors on the fifth day.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s origin river became as vast as the starry sky. It basically covered the interior of the Pantheon Furnace.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness was the origin river, and the Origin River was Ye Sheng himself.


    ¡°Condense a prismatic crystal.¡±Ye Sheng began the next step.


    100,000 dao rhythms condensed a prismatic crystal. This way, it could increase the density and reduce the range.


    Three dayster, the Origin River was betting on bing Ye Sheng. And this Ye Sheng¡¯s body was sparkling, like an immortal or a demon. His body was filled with prismatic crystals, setting up a cosmic array.


    And Ye Sheng was still continuing to absorb star currency.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t intend to let go of 90 million star currency. He absorbed it with all his might to replenish himself.


    Hula!


    Because ye Sheng had absorbed too much, he became the river of origin.


    (because the previous settings were unreasonable, one star currency containing 500 dao rhythms was modified to 50. To apologize to the readers who have read it.)

 Chapter 559 - Chapter six, breaking through the immortal Trove (third update)

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter six, breaking through the immortal Trove (third update)</h4>


    It was called a river, but its vastness could be called an ocean.


    The surging dao rhythm spread inside, was absorbed, assimted, and transformed, bing Ye Sheng¡¯s own Dao rhythm.


    As Ye Sheng absorbed more and more dao rhythm, he condensed more and more prismatic crystals.


    The first step of the Dao rhythm demon suppression was to condense the prismatic crystals. Ye Sheng had done it, and the next step was to proceed to the second step.


    Innate Array Formation!


    The prismatic crystalsid out all kinds of array formations, forming a million array formations to form the Dao Rhythm Grand Array. With just a slight movement, it was a force of millions of tons. Ye Sheng was fearless against any enemy.


    The arrangement of the Dao Rhythm Grand Array was a chain of links. From small torge, from the first array formation with a hundred prismatic crystals that could beid out to thest grand array that required tens of millions of prismatic crystals, they were all stacked and increased.


    Ye Sheng converted the Dao rhythm he absorbed andprehended into prismatic crystals as he constructed the formation.


    This time was long.


    It was so long that Ye Sheng stayed in this beautiful ce and never went out.


    When Long Xingyun came out to admire the flowers sometimes, he was surprised that Ye Sheng had been in seclusion in his room?


    It was strange that Ye Sheng did note out at all.


    Although it was strange, Long Xingyun was not a person who liked to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. He would admire the flowers and y by himself, pretending that Ye Sheng did not exist.


    Actually, it was not only long Xingyun who felt the difference. Many people who had their eyes on Ye Sheng were also surprised.


    You and long xingyun, a woman with a bad reputation, entered the valley and never came out. Have you been having sex?


    Ye Sheng was a very popr man now. He had 90 million star dors on him and three magic treasures. They were all rare treasures.


    It would be great if he could get some of them.


    Unfortunately, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t give them any chance. After entering the valley, he never came out. This made many people very anxious.


    Among them was the head of the Treasury, Wang Ba.


    As the head of the Treasury, Wang Ba had always treated the treasury as his own backyard. He embezzled a lot of star dors. This was not a secret, but because of the Wang family¡¯s power, no one dared to report it.


    Wang Ba was a direct descendant of the Wang family. Although he was a good-for-nothing in name, he was doted on. An ancestor of the Wang family liked Wang Ba so much that when his cultivation was not good enough, the ancestor gave him resources, he forcefully raised his cultivation base to the fourth heaven of the immortal Trove.


    Wang Ba¡¯s confidence in doing whatever he wanted was also the favor of this ancestor.


    This time, he thought it would be a very easy matter. A Kid from a remote Gxy had received 100 million star dors. Did he have the ability to protect it?


    When the time came, he would give him a million star dors and send him away. Wang Ba did not hesitate to take advantage of Ye Sheng and did not put him in his eyes.


    However, he did not expect Ye Sheng to hook up with long Xingyun the moment he arrived. He also did not expect Ye Sheng toe on an interster battleship. This made Wang Ba¡¯s heart tremble.


    An interster battleship was nothing. Although this one was a little expensive, it could still be bought for tens of millions of star dors. The key was the person behind the interster battleship, one of the most powerful elders of the Gctic Alliance.


    Even the rising star of the Wang family could not resist a nce and an order from this ancestor.


    Therefore, Wang Ba gave up and handed over the star dors and the magical equipment.


    But this did not mean that he would just let it go. If he did not take revenge, he would not be human.


    Wang Ba stared at the valley with a vicious gaze, his face ashen.


    ¡°Ye Sheng hasn¡¯te out yet?¡±Wang Ba gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°No.¡±His underling shook his head.


    ¡°What about long Xingyun?¡±Wang Ba asked irritably.


    ¡°No. After the two of them entered the valley, they haven¡¯te out for two months.¡±The underling shook his head.


    ¡°A pair of adulterers and adulterers. They actually slept together for two months.¡±Wang Ba cursed angrily. He was extremely angry.


    He had already thought of how to deal with Ye Sheng. When he was ready to execute it, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯te out.


    This was like him gathering all the strength in his body to attack, wanting to destroy the enemy, but in the next second, he hit the cotton.


    Ufortable.


    Wang Ba was very ufortable right now, even more ufortable than eating shit.


    ¡°Supervisor, what¡¯s the next step?¡±His subordinate asked.


    ¡°Continue to watch. I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯te out. Once theye out, I will let them know what the wrath of lightning is,¡±Wang Ba said coldly.


    ..


    Wang Ba wasn¡¯t the only one staring at Ye Sheng, but they all felt helpless.


    Ye Sheng and long Xingyun refused toe out.


    They didn¡¯t dare to enter this valley because it was a ce where a certain senior had once lived.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s choice was right. If he had chosen a random ce, he would have been disturbed long ago.


    Two months had passed, and Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had reached a critical period.


    90 million star dors had been absorbed, and 89.99 million star dors had been absorbed. Ye Sheng¡¯s body of origin was already as vast as the stars, possessing Boundless Dao Rhythm.


    Next, Ye Sheng needed to condense prismatic crystals to form an array formation.


    Now, Ye Sheng had already condensed more than a thousand array formations. From the initial 100 crystals to the current million crystals for one array formation, more than a thousand array formations had used up several million prismatic crystals.


    This was only the beginning. Ye Sheng¡¯s n was to form ten thousand array formations to form arge array and break through the immortal Trove.


    All of this required time.


    Ye Sheng still did not go out. He wouldprehend his own.


    Long Xingyun did not go out either. He stayed in the Sea of flowers. asionally, he would look at the room where Ye Sheng was in and blink his eyes.


    ¡°Is this guy cultivating?¡±Long Xingyun felt strange, but there was no sound at all. It was very strange.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care about you. We met by chance. I let you spend three months here for the sake of the ten million star dors. What you do inside has nothing to do with me,¡±Long Xingyun said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng was still immersed in his cultivation.


    The array was condensing at every moment. The Dao Rhythm Array was an invincible array designed by the creator of this cultivation technique.


    The dao rhythm suppressed the demons, crushed the gods in heaven, and suppressed the demons in hell. This was the original intention of this technique.


    Then how to Crush and suppress?


    It relied on this great dao rhythm array.


    The Great Dao rhythm array was a great array that could evolve infinitely, with infinite potential. The power of the great array was the power of this Great Dao of the universe.


    As it continued to condense, Ye Sheng also continued to improve. No one knew, and no one came to disturb him.


    Just like that, step by step, he crossed the realm shackles, broke the shackles, and condensed 10,000 array formations to form the Dao Rhythm Grand Array.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s breathing was filled with the flow of dao rhythm. It was like the vast dao rhythm river in the gxy was constantly contracting. Countless array formations became smaller, and in the end, he was like an immortal spirit.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s temperament changed. He was high up, unrivalled under the heavens, and had terrifying potential that could suppress all realms and ten thousand domains with a raise of his hand. This increased the potential of Ye Sheng¡¯s origin body.


    Following this cultivation, Ye Sheng naturally entered the first level of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the body treasure trove.


    Different from others, they were all excavating the body treasure trove, but Ye Sheng was excavating his own origin body. His body treasure trove was a great array, and within this great array, there were ten thousand intertwined arrays.

 Chapter 560 - Chapter seven, incoming trouble (fourth update)

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter seven, iing trouble (fourth update)</h4>


    When Ye Sheng walked out of the room, he saw a sea of flowers. In the Sea of flowers, Long Xingyun was like a flower fairy.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re willing toe out?¡±Long Xingyun noticed Ye Sheng and asked in surprise.


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and appeared beside long Xingyun in a sh. He asked, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Long Xingyun looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot in the past three months. I didn¡¯t even notice that you¡¯ve actually reached the immortal trove realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng was enlightened. ¡°So it¡¯s been three months?¡±


    Long Xingyun stared at Ye Sheng with her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Why do I Feel Like You¡¯ve transformed? You¡¯ve only broken through to the immortal trove realm, but you seem to have changed into a different person, a high and mighty immortal spirit.¡±


    Ye Sheng put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°There will naturally be some changes as my cultivation base increases. Thank you for letting me stay here for three months. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Long Xingyun said, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only let me stay here for three months?¡±Ye Shengughed.


    Long Xingyun waved his hand and said, ¡°I realized that you¡¯re quite honest. If you¡¯re willing to part with star dors, you can stay here for a million star dors a year.¡±


    The Void Demon King cursed loudly in the pantheon pill furnace, ¡°A woman in the eyes of money, let her die.¡±


    Ye Sheng was not flustered and exasperated. He appeared very calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have much star dors left.¡±


    Out of the 90 million star dors, Ye Sheng only left 10,000 star dors for daily consumption and absorbed the rest.


    Long Xingyun obviously did not believe him. He snorted and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing, then leave.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t exin. He said, ¡°Before you leave, can you give me a detailed map of the star area of Xandar Star?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±Long Xingyun didn¡¯t refuse. He directly gave Ye Sheng a piece of jade, which recorded the detailed map of Xandar Star.


    Ye Sheng cupped his fists and said, ¡°See youter.¡±


    Long Xingyun watched and didn¡¯t stop him. He let ye Sheng leave.


    Just as Ye Sheng was about to step out of the Sea of flowers, long Xingyun said, ¡°Be careful when you go out. A lot of people are watching you.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not turn his head. He just waved his hand, indicating that he knew.


    Long Xingyun did not know what to say when he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s confident look?


    The ignorant are fearless?


    ..


    Outside the Flower Sea Valley, many people were hiding in the dark, waiting aimlessly.


    After three months, they had nothing to look forward to.


    They had been vignt at the beginning, staring at Ye Sheng all the time, and now they were casually ncing at him.


    ¡°Damn, this Ye Sheng is so happy. He has been with that fairy for three months,¡±someone said with envy and jealousy.


    ¡°That fairy is simply a top-notch product. That flirtatious energy makes my heart itch just by looking at her. It¡¯s a pity that her status is too low. She doesn¡¯t like me,¡±someone sighed.


    ¡°Even if she does fancy you, that little match of yours won¡¯t do either. It Won¡¯tst long at all,¡±someone teased.


    ¡°Bullsh * t, I can¡¯t do it. Can that Ye Sheng do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ye Sheng looks like a virgin at first nce. I didn¡¯t expect that leprechaun to like this. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t pretend to be pure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine once you get high. If it¡¯s heard, even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll have to shed ayer of skin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to shed ayer of skin in exchange for a night of joy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing too.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The group of people were bored and casually teased to pass the time.


    ¡°Wait a minute, is that person Ye Sheng?¡±Someone suddenly nced at him and asked in surprise.


    After Ye Sheng broke through, his temperament changed drastically. It was hard to be sure for a moment.


    When the others saw it, they immediately became excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng. Why is his temperament so good? In the past three months, he hasn¡¯t been squeezed dry?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out. I want to go back and report. You guys stay here and keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°I also want to go back and report. We¡¯re not the same master.¡±


    ¡°Right, then go back and report.¡±


    For a moment, they all left, leaving only a few people to continue monitoring ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng came out of the sea of flowers and immediately noticed these people. The corners of his mouth curled up in disdain.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He carefully searched for the map in the Jade Stone and the location of the highest academy.


    Ye Sheng had a clear idea of where he was going next.


    He didn¡¯t want to join any field service department or any missions, nor did he want to join any other faction. He still needed to work hard.


    Ye Sheng took out the letter that Yi Changsheng had written and headed straight for the highest academy.


    The Highest Academy¡¯s headquarters was on Xandar Star. It was a majestic mountain range that rose and fell, connecting the sky and the Earth. It was an iparably huge academy.


    Ye Sheng immediately rushed over.


    ¡°The highest academy is the best academy in the Star Alliance. Entering it, one can learn a lot of cosmic knowledge. More importantly, I¡¯m not strong yet. With the protection of the highest academy, the Lin n, Wang n, and other factions are unable to openly attack me.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s train of thought was very clear.


    He definitely had to enter the highest institution.


    When the people following Ye Sheng saw him fly directly to the highest institution, they all looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Is he going to enter the highest institution?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the enrollment of students in the highest institution over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no matter who it is, to enter the highest institution, one has to participate in the assessment. If he doesn¡¯t participate, how can he enter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he is the champion of the Gctic Battlefield.¡±


    The moment these words were said, the expressions of the people following ye Sheng changed drastically. It was really possible for Ye Sheng to enter the highest academy.


    ¡°Quick, inform yourpanions immediately. Ye Sheng wants to enter the highest academy. Once he enters, it won¡¯t be so easy to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll send a message to mypanions right away.¡±


    The spies panicked and began to get busy.


    Sensing their actions, Ye Sheng sneered coldly. Suddenly, the formation in his body rotated.


    Boom!


    In the air, a tidal wave appeared and pped over.


    These spies weren¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng at all. They were beaten until they were dizzy and disoriented. Some fainted while others watched in shock. Then, under Ye Sheng¡¯s cold gaze, they put away theirmunicators.


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly. Then, he no longer paid attention to them and flew away.


    Only then did these spies heave a sigh of relief. They said in shock, ¡°How can he be so powerful? A single tide can make us unable to move.¡±


    ..


    At the entrance of the highest academy, there was arge clock that looked like an interster teleportation array. The difference was that the interster teleportation array had arge inverted clock. This was arge upright clock.


    Behind therge clock, there was a picturesque winding mountain range and a magnificent house.


    Ye Sheng stood in front of therge clock and looked at the guards.


    Second Heaven of Immortal Treasure Trove, Bone Treasure Trove.


    ¡°The people guarding the door are all second heaven of Immortal Treasure Trove. impressive.¡±Ye Sheng praised in his heart and then walked over.


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m looking for a teacher in the highest academy called Liu Sheng. His good brother brought him a letter,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Who are you calling Big Brother?¡±The gatekeeper looked at Ye Sheng with an unfriendly look.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and looked at the bearded man. He was tall and muscr, but his body was full of wrinkles. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, your uncle. I¡¯m twenty years old this year. You Call Me Uncle?¡±The bearded man red at Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 8, Liu Sheng Laoshi (fifth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at the bearded man who looked like his grandfather. He blinked his eyes but didn¡¯t say a word.


    With cultivation, one could remain young forever. It was difficult for one to grow old. How did this person be like this?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±The bearded man stared at Ye Sheng with widened eyes.


    ¡°No, I believe you. You are only twenty years old and I am twenty-four this year. I am slightly older than you. I wonder if you can inform me?¡±Ye Sheng revealed a smile and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me and still younger than me. It¡¯s not fair.¡±The bearded man took out hismunication device and sent a message to teacher Liu Sheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent you a message, but I don¡¯t know if teacher Liu Sheng wille out. He¡¯s a famous talent in our highest institute. He hangs around between female teachers and female students all day and is very busy,¡±the bearded man said enviously.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Are you also a student of the highest institute?¡±


    The bearded man nodded and said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as a gatekeeper here. I¡¯m also a student and a slightly famous genius.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±Ye Sheng gestured around.


    ¡°I made a mistake and was punished to guard the gate,¡±the bearded man curled his lips and said.


    ¡°Student, What¡¯s your surname?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You can call me Jiujing,¡±the bearded man said.


    ¡°Hello, Jiujing. My Name Is Ye Sheng. I¡¯m here to join the highest institute,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Then you¡¯rete. This year¡¯s enrollment ended three months ago. You can only join next year when youe again. There are still many tests. You can only join after you pass the Tests,¡±Jiujing said.


    ¡°I know.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here even though you know. Do you think Liu Sheng will make an exception to recruit you?¡±Jiu Jing shook his head.


    ¡°ssmate, don¡¯t you think my name is a little familiar?¡±Ye Sheng smiled.


    ¡°A street name, of course it¡¯s familiar,¡±Jiu Jing said rudely.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face froze. His name was indeed a street name, but he refused to admit it.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±Jiu Jing¡¯s face suddenly changed. He stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Your Name Is Ye Sheng, the Ye Sheng who won first ce in the Gctic Battlefield?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s you. I¡¯ve long heard that the first ce in the gctic battlefield came to Xandar Star, but I never showed up. A few months have passed, but I didn¡¯t expect you to show up,¡±Jiu Jing suddenly realized.


    ¡°I¡¯m in seclusion to achieve a breakthrough,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the number one in the gctic battlefield, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. I congratte you in advance for joining the highest academy and bing my junior,¡±Jiu Jing said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng found that it was fine if he didn¡¯t smile, but his smile made him even older.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t good for him to attack the other party¡¯s appearance. He just nodded and said, ¡°I wonder what senior can teach me?¡±


    ¡°You can know everything else when you enter the academy. You just need to remember that you must learn under teacher Liu Sheng.¡±Jiu Jing looked left and right and said.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked. Although he originally intended to learn under teacher Liu Sheng, Jiu Jing¡¯s words made Ye Sheng very curious.


    ¡°Why?¡±Jiu Jing said enviously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because there are too many female students under teacher Liu Sheng. All of them are great beauties. Not only that, teacher Liu Sheng also knows several goddess teachers in the academy. If you enter, don¡¯t be too happy.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. So that was what Jiu Jing was envious of. But to a married man, all of this was like floating clouds.


    ¡°I have a wife,¡±ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines?¡±Jiu Jing said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng smiled instead. Although he didn¡¯t agree with this sentence, he didn¡¯t refute Jiu Jing.


    Just as they were chatting, the big clock began to emit light. With a buzzing sound, a person walked out.


    This was a middle-aged man with a face as fair as jade. His figure was slender, and he had a very refined temperament. In particr, his pair of eyes contained the universe of stars. When they looked at each other, Ye Sheng immediately sank into the boundless starry sky, he sank into it, unable to extricate himself.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, you¡¯re here,¡±Jiu Jing immediately fawned on him.


    This teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s clothes were simple, but he had a different temperament. It was as if he was born to be a noble son, but Ye Sheng knew that he was like Yi Changsheng and himself, a person who came from a small world.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ye Sheng?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng opened his mouth, like a spring breeze, and his voice was very maic.


    Ye Sheng had never felt that a boy¡¯s voice was pleasant, because when a man listened to a man¡¯s voice, it was just like that. But now, Ye Sheng admitted that teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s voice was very pleasant, very warm.., it was as if the power of the voice could pacify all your restlessness.


    ¡°I am Ye Sheng. This is the letter that Minister Yi Changsheng asked me to bring.¡±Ye Sheng immediately handed the envelope over.


    Teacher Liu Sheng took it and opened it, he said, ¡°I understand. Wee from the same ce, so I will naturally help you. Yi Changsheng isn¡¯t easy either. Come with me. I will help you with the enrollment procedures and then join my ss.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded happily. He had finally established his footing on Xandar Star.


    ¡°That... teacher Liu Sheng,¡±jiu jing called out with a fawning expression.


    Teacher Liu Sheng looked at Jiu Jing in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That... you¡¯ve already taken in Ye Sheng, so why don¡¯t you take me in as well?¡±Jiu Jing licked his face and said.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m usually mischievous and mischievous. That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t met you. My respect for you can be seen by the heavens and the earth. As long as you take me in, I promise to study hard. If I can join your ss, I¡¯ll die without regrets.¡±Jiu Jing closed his eyes and boasted.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. This fellow was really a lecherous person. For the sake of those beautiful female students, he said such shameless words.


    Teacher Liu Sheng smiled indifferently and said, ¡°You can join my ss if you want. After passing through the nine worlds, I¡¯ll ept you.¡±


    Jiu Jing¡¯s face quickly darkened. He muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ept me, then don¡¯t ept me. Why do you want me to Die?¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes, not understanding.


    Teacher Liu Sheng didn¡¯t exin, ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll bring you to go through the formalities. As for Jiu Jing, you can continue guarding the main gate. If you make a mistake again, you¡¯ll be expelled from the academy. You better watch out.¡±


    Jiu jing nodded and said, ¡°I guarantee there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Ye Sheng followed teacher Liu Sheng to the big clock.


    Dong!


    The big clock trembled for a moment, then quickly turned. Teacher Liu Sheng and Ye Sheng were enveloped in it and disappeared.


    Jiu jing muttered, ¡°Won¡¯t it be fine if I don¡¯t let you guys find out about my next mistake?¡±


    ..


    Entering the big clock, Ye Sheng saw a time passage. Countless images shed past, and in some of the images, there was an entrance to enter.


    ¡°This is the big clock teleportation array. It is simr to the interster teleportation array in the Xandar star field, but this can only be used in the Xandar Star Field,¡±teacher Liu Sheng saw Ye Sheng¡¯s confusion and exined.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°To the registration office of the highest academy. I will take you to get your identity done. Then, we will go to my teaching ce, the nineyered world,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the nineyered world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng didn¡¯t exin. He just smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 9, Nine Worlds (6th update)</h4>


    Walking in the time passage of the big clock, Ye Sheng saw manyws flowing.


    Space, time, speed, and so on..


    Thesews stacked together to build the stability of the big clock.


    Of course, the current Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the qualifications toe into contact withws. Don¡¯t look at how dense his dao charm was, it could scare people to death, but he still couldn¡¯te into contact withws.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s realm was too low, and his umtion was too dense. With such a dense umtion, every breakthrough required arge amount of time and resources. Otherwise, Ye Sheng would have broken through to the immortal trove long ago, the energy brought by 90 million star dors was enormous.


    Of course, other people didn¡¯t have ye Sheng¡¯s original body, so it was very difficult for them to absorb the Dao essence in star dors. If they absorbed it one by one, 90 million star dors would be more than they could absorb in a lifetime.


    This was the reason why ye Sheng insisted on reversing the innate state and turning his body into the origin body.


    Following teacher Liu Sheng, Ye Sheng walked in the time passageway and observed carefully.


    At this moment, teacher Liu Sheng said, ¡°We¡¯re here. Follow me.¡±


    Boom!


    A door suddenly appeared in the middle of the time passageway. Teacher Liu Sheng stepped in and his body disappeared.


    Ye Sheng immediately followed him and disappeared into the passage of time.


    The next scene, Ye Sheng saw a hugeke. The deep blue color was like the sea, but Ye Sheng knew that this was ake, just that it was rtively big.


    On theke, there was a big clock suspended in the air.


    This big clock was very big, so big that there were many houses inside, and many people were going in and out.


    Teacher Liu Sheng brought Ye Sheng here.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t on Xandar anymore, is it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, this is the office of the highest institute. It¡¯s also the ce where the teachers rest. It¡¯s located on a beautiful,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng was envious. This casually traversing took less than a minute. It was too shocking.


    And this big clock also opened Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. Compared to the Sr System, no matter where he went, he had to fly by himself. He reallygged behind like a vige.


    Teacher Liu Sheng brought Ye Sheng into the interior of the big clock and found the registration office. He said, ¡°This is the Gxy Battlefield¡¯s Number One Ye Sheng. He wants to enter the academy to study. I agreed, so I brought him here to register.¡±


    The person at the registration office knew teacher Liu Sheng. He smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions on receiving a good disciple. I¡¯ll change his information now. You can leave now.¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Then he left with Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Does it need to beplicated?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked.


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth, but he was speechless. It seemed like it didn¡¯t need to be tooplicated.


    ¡°Although the highest institution is a subordinate institution of the Gxy Alliance, it is independent and operates on its own. No one can change it. It is our own institution. It is also our freedom to recruit any students. As long as we produce some students every year, it will be fine,¡±teacher Liu Sheng exined.


    ¡°How many people are there in the highest institution?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°100,000 teachers and a few million students. Basically, a teacher manages more than 100 students,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°So many people?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°You have to know that the universe is very big, and our training is also stratified. There is a huge difference between treatment with potential and treatment without potential,¡±teacher Liu Sheng exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded, of course he understood this principle.


    ¡°Among the millions of students, one million of them are studying in the mountains of Xandar. They are considered elementary students, and only a few hundred thousand students can enter differents to study through the big clock,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng understood that the students in that mountain range had no potential.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Yi Changsheng told me in his letter that he wanted me to nurture you. I know that you have great potential and have your own ideas. I Won¡¯t teach you what to do, but I will provide convenience for you,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, teacher Liu Sheng. It¡¯s good that you provide convenience. If I don¡¯t understand, I will ask you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you and Yi Changsheng are both from the Sr System. It¡¯s also very difficult to walk out. I know that this process is very difficult, so when you enter the academy, Don¡¯t lose yourself. Remember your initial intentions,¡±teacher Liu Sheng warned.


    Ye Sheng said firmly, ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, can I enter the Academy¡¯s Library and read through the books to enrich myself?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No problem. All the books in the Academy can be read at will. Just like the secret techniques of the alliance, they are stored in the spiritual world. Anyone can go in and read them,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°In the vast universe, cultivation techniques aren¡¯t important. One¡¯sprehension and potential are the most important things. If you can¡¯t even cultivate the cultivation technique, what¡¯s the use of it?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng nodded. His words were true.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my teaching ce, the Nine Realms.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng activated therge clock once more and turned the direction, flying towards another.


    Weng Weng Weng Weng!


    Arriving at the time passageway once more, Ye Sheng asked curiously, ¡°Is the nineyered world very dangerous? I saw that Jiu Jing immediately rejected when he heard this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s timid. The nineyered world has nine dimensions and is connected to hell. It Won¡¯t be easy to barge in,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°Nine dimensions and is connected to hell?¡±Ye Sheng was astonished.


    ¡°This universe is multi-dimensional, and it¡¯s not as unchanging as you think. We¡¯re in the same dimension, and Hell is in another dimension. If the two dimensions don¡¯t fuse together, you won¡¯t be able to see each other. Once they fuse together, they¡¯ll form a dimensional battlefield, or dimensional ruins, or dimensional territories. The nineyered world is such a dimensional battlefield. Although cultivating in there is very dangerous, it¡¯s also very easy to temper yourself. If you don¡¯t agree now, I can still refuse to bring you along,¡±teacher Liu Sheng exined.


    ¡°Of course I want to go. I¡¯m not a flower in a greenhouse.¡±Ye Sheng agreed without hesitation. His current strength was terrifying. It was just hell. Ye Sheng was not afraid.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although hell is dangerous, there are also many treasures in hell. As long as you survive, you will definitely improve by leaps and bounds.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng nodded.


    ¡°What did that nine thorns do to be punished to guard the door?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s a pervert. He peeked at the female teacher bathing and was caught. He reported it to the principal and was almost expelled. If not for his talent, he would have been abandoned a long time ago,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He peeked at the female teacher bathing and was discovered. No one deserved it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I have many female students under me. Don¡¯t make a mistake,¡±teacher Liu Sheng warned Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m already married and have a cute daughter. I Won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 10, passionate senior (7th watch)</h4>


    Walking out of the time passageway, one would see a red earth and a grey sky. Upon entering, one would see a terrifying scene of a battle.


    The earth was red in color. Walking on it, one would be able to feel the aura of an evil demon. It was extremely dense,pletely different from the aura of an immortal. Furthermore, the energy here was much more violent than the energy in the universe.


    ¡°This is the dimensional battlefield?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes, this is the dimensional battlefield. In the Xandar Star Field, it was discovered by our strongest academy. After that, it was modified and turned into a training ground for the students. Although this ce is very dangerous, there are also great opportunities here.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng nodded and said, he brought Ye Sheng down from therge clock.


    On this dimensional battlefield, there was also arge clock to receive the peopleing and going.


    Ye Sheng discovered that the surroundings of thisrge clock were filled with all sorts of houses that were divided into different areas. Many people were resting here, and their auras were deep. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t easy to deal with.


    ¡°Are all the people here from the strongest academy?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are some people who came, just like you. However, there are also people who have stayed here for a long time and have long familiarized themselves with everything here. Their progress is very fast.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng brought ye Sheng along as they walked towards his territory.


    Liu Sheng was a teacher of the strongest academy. He led more than a hundred students here to cultivate, so he naturally had his own territory.


    After passing through a hill, Ye Sheng saw a small stream. At the edge of the stream, a small vige was located here.


    ¡°This is the ce where I teach. It¡¯s very simple and crude. The conditions here are like this. It¡¯s not asfortable as in the Xandar Star Field,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Teacher Liu Sheng and Ye Sheng walked into the vige and immediately saw a group of people walking out. They were men and women. They were very happy when they saw teacher Liu Sheng.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve been having some problems with my cultivation recently. Do you want to go to my room tonight and give me some pointers?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve been cultivating too much recently and my body isn¡¯t feeling well. Do you want to give me an injection tonight?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, who is this person? Is He your new student?¡±


    ¡°If he is a new student, won¡¯t he be our junior?¡±


    ¡°Junior looks quite impressive. How Old is he this year?¡±


    ¡°Junior, senior isn¡¯t feeling well today. Do you want to give her a treatment?¡±


    Twenty to thirty women came out at once, chattering around Liu Sheng Laoshi and Ye Sheng. They seemed to be indulging in debauchery.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes, not knowing what was going on.


    Liu Sheng Laoshi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, as though he was already used to it. He said calmly, ¡°When I left, did you kill the Ten Demons I set up?¡±


    The moment these words left his mouth, the entire ce fell silent. These seniors looked at one another, as though they were looking at the scenery, as though they didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s always the same trick. As long as you don¡¯tplete the task I assigned you, you will go wild. Next time, change your methods, Alright?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said unhappily.


    ¡°Understood, teacher.¡±When the female students heard teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s words, they knew that he didn¡¯t care about it anymore and immediately agreed happily.


    ¡°This is teacher¡¯s new student. He is also your junior. He is new here and doesn¡¯t know anything. If you have time, teach him,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I am the most suitable to teach my junior. Let me take care of him. He looks very handsome,¡±a tall female student said.


    ¡°You are the most suitable to teach him? I think you are teaching him in all aspects, right?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad. Recently, your heart has been stirring. Be careful not to eat your junior until there is nothing left.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I think I am more suitable.¡±


    The group of girls started chattering again.


    Ye Sheng watched silently with his hands behind his back. His expression did not change at all.


    The dozens of students behind him, both male and female, began discussing when they saw how calm ye Sheng was.


    ¡°This neer seems to be veryposed. He isn¡¯t moved by such a Hot Topic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the methods of Xiao Hua and the others are useless. Perhaps teacher Liu Sheng has already told him that it¡¯s the same every time. Is it interesting?¡±A burly male student said unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting. Didn¡¯t you fall for it back then? Little Blossom and the others toyed with you for a while.¡±A female student sneered.


    The burly male student¡¯s face turned ck and he said, ¡°Teasing a young man¡¯s heart. Your bad taste is quite heavy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Ye Sheng is already married and has a daughter. You Don¡¯t have to test him anymore.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Married?¡±The group of women were dumbfounded.


    The dozens of people also looked at Ye Sheng in surprise.


    ¡°You got married at such a young age?¡±The burly man asked.


    Ye Sheng nodded and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, seniors. My Name Is Ye Sheng. I just entered the highest academy. Please take care of me in the future.¡±


    ¡°I just entered. Isn¡¯t the enrollment time over?¡±The tall female student said in surprise.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, your name is Ye Sheng. You are the champion of the gctic battlefield this time?¡±The burly man asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What? He is the champion of the gctic battlefield this time?¡±


    ¡°I heard that our alliance won the champion. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, junior brother, are you so powerful?¡±


    Hula, more than a hundred students surrounded Ye Sheng and became enthusiastic. When they knew Ye Sheng¡¯s identity, they were all pleasantly surprised.


    The first ce in the gctic battlefield was not low in value. After all, it was the first ce among tens of millions of people.


    ¡°Alright, what does it look like to be surrounded here? Let¡¯s all go in. Today, Ye Sheng has just arrived. Everyone should rest for a day and have a gathering tonight. We Wee Ye Sheng to join our big family,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay, no problem. Junior Ye Sheng, I will bring you to choose a house,¡±the tall senior seized the opportunity and said with a sweet smile.


    Ye Sheng could not refuse and nodded. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    The group of students looked at each other when they saw their senior bringing Ye Sheng to choose a room.


    ¡°Xiao Hua¡¯s heart is really aroused.¡±


    ¡°I think she misunderstood. This junior has a strong will and will. He won¡¯t be swayed by women.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°If he was a lustful person, he wouldn¡¯t have be the number one in the gctic battlefield. Do you think this name will fall on a lustful person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, let little blossom try. What if he seeds?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your hopes up. I¡¯ve always been very urate in judging people. Junior ye Sheng is a cultivator with strong confidence.¡±


    ..


    Ye Sheng followed behind this tall senior. Along the way, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak.


    If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak, the tall senior wouldn¡¯t be easy to talk to. Although he wanted to ask about Ye Sheng¡¯s situation, the words were on the tip of his tongue. Looking at Ye Sheng¡¯s cold face, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask.


    Ye Sheng randomly picked a quiet and remote house and said, ¡°Thank you, senior sister.¡±


    ¡°My name is Hua Luoyi. You can call me senior sister Hua.¡±Hua Luoyi smiled and said.


    ¡°Hello, senior sister Hua.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was still calm as he said.


    ¡°You should rest. I¡¯m going back too. See you at the gathering tonight.¡±Hua Luoyi saw ye Sheng¡¯s attitude and said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Goodbye, senior sister Hua.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything to persuade her to stay.


    Hua Luo also turned around and left.


    The students who saw this scene in the distance began to discuss.


    ¡°What did I say? This ye sheng is a determined cultivator. From the moment you guys seduced him, his expression had never changed. No evil thoughts appeared in his eyes. You can already know his character.¡±


    ¡°Alright, looks like our little flower doesn¡¯t know when she can say goodbye to being single.¡±

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 11, Night Gathering (8th watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng entered his room and looked at the dimensional battlefield. The smell of battle still lingered in the air, causing his blood to boil.


    ¡°It seems like I can disy my might here.¡±Ye Sheng clenched his fist.


    There were Evil Devils, demonic gods, demonic gods, and so on in Hell. Ye Sheng had only met one of them up till now, and it was in a Small World, possessing ye Hong¡¯s body.


    Ye Hong¡¯s rise was all thanks to that evil demon, and he waster killed by Ye Sheng.


    Other than that, Ye Sheng had never met another evil demon.


    Now, Ye Sheng wanted to fight against the evil demons in hell. Just thinking about it made him a little excited.


    ..


    At night, the area where the big clock was located was brightly lit, as if it was daytime.


    Teacher Liu Sheng and his students had already prepared all kinds of barbeque and fine wine.


    When Ye Sheng was born, the weing party officially began.


    Teacher Liu Sheng stood up and said, ¡°You guys have worked hard recently to clear the demon den. It¡¯s just nice that Ye Sheng is here to wee him. I¡¯ll let you guys rx a little too. Tonight, you guys can do whatever you want. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Long live teacher!¡±The students cheered loudly.


    The male students directly opened the wine and began to drink heartily. The female students were also unrestrained. They had boyfriends with boyfriends. If they didn¡¯t have boyfriends, they would just drink together. There were even students with malicious intentions who pulled teacher Liu Sheng to drink together.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was rxed.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he smiled slightly and poured a ss of wine. Just as he was about to drink it, a burly man sat down beside him.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, right? My name is Duanmu Tianyu. You can call me senior Tianyu.¡±Duanmu Tianyu introduced himself.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. His surname was duanmu, which was the same as his eldest senior brother¡¯s.


    ¡°Hello, Senior Tianyu.¡±Ye Sheng raised his ss and downed the wine in one gulp.


    Duanmu Tianyuughed out loud and said, ¡°You¡¯re so generous. Did you know that before you came, I was the youngest one? Everyone here is my senior and senior.¡±


    Ye shengughed and said, ¡°When you came, did the senior sisters also make fun of You?¡±


    Duanmu Tianyu¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°They made fun of me. At that time, I was still a little boy and didn¡¯t know anything. I was overwhelmed by these female senior sisters and made a fool of myself.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°It should be quite embarrassing, right?¡±


    Duanmu Tianyu thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If It¡¯s your first time meeting them, you might think that they arepletely different from the women in the outside world.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. That was right. His first impression was that he really thought that this group of female seniors were so bold and unrestrained.


    Duanmu Tianyu said, ¡°Actually, everyone here is very depressed. They have to face the demons in hell all day long, fighting and killing. They don¡¯t know if they will die in the next second, so everyone doesn¡¯t have the word ¡®reserved¡¯anymore. They can do whatever they want. Although the seniors are flowery, their personalities are quite good. Teacher Liu Sheng is quite formidable. Everyone whoes in isn¡¯t a difficult person to deal with. Everyone supports each other, so they can stay here for a few more years.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He finally understood. A group of students were supposed to stay in the school¡¯s greenhouse, but now that they were here, facing the threat of death and fighting with the demons, if they didn¡¯t find a solution after a long time.., it would drive them crazy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t You Leave?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°If you leave, you won¡¯t be able toe back. Although it¡¯s very dangerous here, the daily improvement can be seen with the naked eye. If we stay here for a year, it¡¯s equivalent to ten or even a hundred years of studying in the school. As long as people have the ambition, they won¡¯t leave,¡±Duanmu Tianyu said.


    Ye Sheng understood. Looking at the senior and senior who were fooling around, his eyes were calm as he asked, ¡°Are the strength of the evil demons high?¡±


    ¡°There are high and low. The low ones are easy to solve. If you encounter the strong ones, you need to solve them together. If you really can¡¯t do it, look for teacher Liu Sheng,¡±Duanmu Tianyu replied and took a sip of wine.


    ¡°Then do you usually go out to hunt evil demons?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There are areas that are divided. There are low-risk areas, high-risk areas, and areas that you can¡¯t get out of. It depends on where you want to go,¡±Duanmu Tianyu said.


    Ye Sheng poured a ss of wine and handed it to Duanmu Tianyu. He asked, ¡°Do you want to increase your cultivation base by fighting evil demons?¡±


    ¡°You can enter the territory of evil demons, which is hell. Although there aren¡¯t many people in Hell, there are a lot of ores and treasures. After you find some, you can forge your own dharma treasures or sell them. The school will ept them. The price is quite reasonable.¡±Duanmu Tianyu took the wine, he took a sip and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and roughly understood.


    ¡°Come,e,e, everyone, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±A senior in the distance shouted.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t spoil the fun. He raised his wine cup and everyone drank together.


    At this gathering, everyone was having fun. Ye Sheng even saw a senior confess to his junior.


    ¡°Promise him!¡±


    ¡°Promise him!¡±


    ¡°Promise him!¡±


    A lot of people are heckling, encouraging, excited to watch.


    Junior Red Face, eyes shy, but also want to nod, it is agreed.


    The upperssman hugged her excitedly.


    ¡°Give me a Kiss!¡±I don¡¯t know who shouted it.


    ¡°Kiss Me!¡±


    ¡°Kiss Me!¡±


    ¡°Kiss Me!¡±


    Then a lot of people started shouting, and the atmosphere was very high.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he thought of Beauty Zhou.


    This most important woman in his life was currently in the world of the Great Zhou.


    After drinking a lot of wine, the banquet ended in the middle of the night. Ye Sheng returned to his room and immediately used his Earth clone to observe Beauty Zhou.


    In his Earth clone, Ye Sheng¡¯s will could descend and see Beauty Zhou.


    At this moment, earth and the Great Zhou world had fused and expanded. The origin of the world had be denser, and one could not ascend without breaking through the fourth revolution of the void. Therefore, many of Ye Sheng¡¯s friends were in the Earth clone.


    Beauty Zhou was still at Mount Longhu, taking care of her daughter. She was still as beautiful as ever. She had shed the youth of a young girl and became more mature.


    She was bing more and more beautiful.


    Ye Sheng was looking at Beauty Zhou, and Beauty Zhou was also looking at the stars on Mount Longhu. In the unseen world, the position she was looking at was the position where Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness had descended.


    Ye Sheng looked at her with love and tenderness, while Beauty Zhou looked at her with yearning.


    Their daughter had already fallen asleep.


    Ye Sheng apanied Beauty Zhou for the entire night. She gazed at the starry sky, thinking about her husband. She never expected that her husband would also be looking at her.


    Early the next morning, Beauty Zhou went to take care of her daughter, while Ye Sheng continued to observe others.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain had obtained the origin of the world and broke through to the twelfth level of the Void realm, but they were unable to ascend, because they were about to break through to the fourth level of the Void Realm.


    Senior Void was still in the Sky Mountain, isted and independent like a fairy.


    On the Prairie, Chu Zhongtian and the qilin were together, leading a sweet and beautiful life.


    In the imperial court, his father-inw had already retired and returned to his hometown, preparing to retire.


    In a mountain forest, his eldest sister and Qin Ershi lived here.


    Everyone had their own lives and lived very well. Because Earth was Ye Sheng¡¯s clone, naturally no one could harm them.


    Ye Sheng could cultivate with ease.

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 12, the invasion of the evil demons (ninth watch)</h4>


    On the second day after arriving in the nineyered world, Ye Sheng was cultivating when he heard the ear-piercing sound of a siren.


    Ye Sheng frowned and got up to leave. He saw that his seniors and seniors were all treating him seriously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you came at such a coincidence. The Evil Demon General attacked the next day,¡±Duanmu Tianyu teased.


    ¡°Is the evil demon general going to attack us?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to attack us. He¡¯s going to attack the center of the dimensional battlefield. Not long ago, our academy discovered an extremely rich mineral vein in this dimensional battlefield. After the evil demon generals found out about it, they began to plot against us. They provoked us several times, but this time, they came with real guns and bullets.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°How many evil demons areing?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°At least a million. This is a sudden attack. We didn¡¯t receive any information beforehand. This time, everyone is going to make a move. This is a very serious battle,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    A million evil demons!


    Ye Sheng looked at teacher Liu Sheng in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a bigmotion on the second day he came.


    ¡°Are You Afraid?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng saw ye Sheng¡¯s expression and asked.


    The rest of the seniors looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng grinned and said coldly and crazily, ¡°What I¡¯m afraid of Is That I don¡¯t have any opponents. Now that my blood is boiling, when should we set off?¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Follow me now. I went to themand center just now. I received an order to protect the Crimson Dragon mountain range and not let the demons break through. Other teachers will bring their students to guard the rest of the ce.¡±


    ¡°Do any of you have any objections?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng looked at all the students and asked.


    ¡°No!¡±Everyone shouted together, solemn and confident.


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll head to the Crimson Dragon mountain range now. If there¡¯s anything we need to discuss on the way, let¡¯s talk on the way.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng nodded his head and said.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the sound of a drum beating sounded, shaking the heavens. It seemed to be urging everyone to hurry up, yet it also seemed to be encouraging the students to defeat the evil demons.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s group of a hundred followed teacher Liu Sheng as they walked out of the range of therge clock and headed straight for the dimensional battlefield.


    Therge clock wasn¡¯t at the center of the dimensional battlefield. It was only at the edge of the battlefield, where they would set up camp as a resting ce.


    Red Dragon mountain range. This was a mountain range that resembled an ancestral dragon. Its entire body was red in color, and it was named the Red Dragon Mountain Range.


    The mountain range was winding and undting, and it was extremely steep. It upied a high position, making it easy to defend but difficult to attack. Behind the Red Dragon mountain range was an endless in. Once the evil demon army broke through this ce, they would be able to march straight in.


    Hence, this ce was extremely important. Teacher Liu Sheng actually dared to ept this mission and bring his hundred disciples to guard it. He was truly courageous.


    When Ye Sheng and the others stepped onto the dimensional battlefield, they heard the rumbling sounds of rushing attacks and the demonic army that was covered in ck clouds.


    Teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°There is at least thirty thousand soldiers here. Your teacher will keep an eye on those demonic generals. You guys will deal with the demonic army and not allow them to break through. We will work together. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±It was not the first time the other students had encountered such a situation. Although it was very serious, they knew how to defend against the enemy as they had been through hundreds of battles.


    Each of them would be assigned their own sites. The areas with higher cultivation levels would berger while the areas with lower cultivation levels would be less guarded.


    When it was Ye Sheng¡¯s turn to be assigned, Duanmu Tianyu asked ye sheng, ¡°How much area can you guard?¡±


    Without thinking, Ye Sheng pointed and said, ¡°Leave this 1,000-kilometer mountain range to me.¡±


    Duanmu Tianyu and the others were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is not a joke. This ce will be the ce where the evil demons will attack. You will have to face evil demons that are dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of times stronger,¡±Duanmu Tianyu said seriously.


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Duanmu Tianyu still wanted to say something, but teacher Liu Sheng said, ¡°Let ye Sheng guard it. He is the number one in the gxy battlefield and is more powerful than all of you. Since he said that he can do it, then let him guard it.¡±


    Duanmu Tianyu could only nod and say, ¡°Then if you can¡¯t Hold On, call us.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the dark clouds pressing down on the demons in the distance, and excitement flickered in his eyes.


    After he broke through to the immortal Trove, he didn¡¯t make a move. At this moment, Ye Sheng really wanted to let people know how terrifying the origin body was.


    It was just an evil devil, and he could use it as a stepping stone.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    The earth shook, and the wind blew. The dark clouds pressed down on Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes saw through the illusion, and he knew that it wasn¡¯t the dark clouds, but the evil devils that were surging over.


    The Evil Devils were very crazy. They roared, and ear-piercing screeches were like sound waves, piercing ye Sheng¡¯s mind until it swelled.


    This was not the sound of one or two evil demons, but the sound of tens of thousands of evil demons stacked together. It was all thanks to Ye Sheng¡¯s strength that he was able to withstand it.


    As the tens of thousands of evil demons approached the Crimson Dragon mountain range, they quickly split into a few waves and began to attack.


    There was no nonsense. If they didn¡¯t like you, they would just attack when they saw you.


    Rumble!


    More than a thousand evil demons rushed towards the area that Ye Sheng was guarding. These evil demons were not weak. They were at the fourth transformation of the Void realm, and some of them had even reached the first sky of the immortal Trove.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, they were all useless chickens and dogs that could not withstand a single blow.


    ¡°You came just in time. This is the first time my dao rhythm grand array has made a move. Your deaths are not unjustified.¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly. He stretched out arge hand and ruthlessly mmed it down.


    Boom!


    The Sky Shook, the mountain range trembled, and energy surged. Ye Sheng¡¯s p was like an iparably sharp broadsword. He died upon contact, and was injured upon contact.


    In an instant, Ye Sheng had killed more than a hundred evil demons.


    ¡°Kill this human. His Qi and blood are rich. If we devour him, we will definitely advance.¡±The Evil Demons¡¯eyes were glowing red as they looked at Ye Sheng greedily. They wanted nothing more than to immediately devour Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, it had increased to three thousand evil demons.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. When he saw this scene, he did not retreat. Instead, he directly transformed into over ten thousand great arrays with a bang.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao Rhythm Formation lingered in the sky, the Earth, and the mountains. The prismatic crystals were iparably resplendent, and they flickered with a brilliant light. All of a sudden, they shone down and filled the earth.


    Rumble!


    Over three thousand evil demons charged over. Ye Sheng¡¯s over ten thousand formations weren¡¯t afraid at all. They directly suppressed them. Then, the formation unleashed its might and instantly crushed them.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    This was like a ughterhouse. No matter how many evil demons there were, no matter how high their cultivation bases were, the fourth rotation of the Void, the first sky of Immortal Trove, the second sky, and even the third sky could not withstand ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm formation instantly melted the enemy. The 3,000-plus evil demons charged forward quickly and died quickly.


    This scene shocked the evil demons who were charging forward. They all retreated and looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s formation in fear.


    The formation crushed the evil demons and turned back into Ye Sheng. He was unharmed and as pure as an immortal spirit. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to be crushed, Scram!¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this scene. Some of the demon generals also looked gloomy.

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 13, Invincible Ye Sheng (10th update)</h4>


    The demon general looked at Ye Sheng. On the Red Earth, Ye Sheng¡¯s body was so dazzling that the demon general could not contain his anger.


    His subordinates, his three thousand evil demons, were killed by Ye Sheng in an instant. Even he could not react in time.


    He deserved to die!


    ¡°Charge! Kill him!¡±The demon general shouted angrily.


    The evil demons were very desperate. They loved to kill, but they were not stupid. Ye Sheng¡¯s might had frightened them. Even with the demon general¡¯s angry shout, they hesitated and refused to go forward.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±The Demon General was furious. His eyes changed color and a blood-red light shot out, erupting with billowing smoke.


    The white bone horse under hismand exploded and charged out, ring at the evil demons.


    The evil demons were frightened and had no choice but to charge forward.


    Boom!


    However, Ye Sheng pped down with his palm, and the surging energy once again annihted several hundred evil demons.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to send these small fries to their deaths no matter how many theye. It¡¯s better for you to take action yourself. I really want to know just how powerful the Devil General is.¡±Ye Sheng sneered, not afraid of this devil general¡¯s terrifying and savage appearance in the slightest.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the green-faced devil general from Hell. He is considered the lowest level of the Devil General. His cultivation is at the fourth heaven of the immortal Trove. If you can¡¯t defeat him, I will do it,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng did not even turn his head and said, ¡°Whether you can defeat him or not, we will only know after we fight.¡±


    This green-faced devil general was indeed very terrifying. He held a long halberd in his hand and rode a white bone steed. Although it was white bone, it gave off the feeling of a divine steed.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was not enough.


    ¡°Since you are courting death, I will grant you your wish. Your Qi and blood is very powerful. If I devour it, I will definitely be able to make a huge improvement,¡±the green-faced demon general said with a cold smile.


    Da Da Da!


    The white bone horse galloped and suddenly flew over. Its entire body was emitting mes. It was that kind of blue me, and it was extremely terrifying.


    The green-faced demon general directly stabbed with his halberd. The strike that broke through the Clouds and mist in the sky was extremely powerful. Rolling Demonic Qi surged, and the green-faced demon general¡¯s roars andughter echoed within. It was terrifying and ferocious.


    This scene caused ye Sheng to snort coldly and say, ¡°Dao sect¡¯s three Holy Scriptures!¡±


    Ye Sheng was using this cultivation technique and did not use the dao rhythm to suppress the demon.


    Two Shadows flew out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body and turned into three ye Shengs, crossing over the past, the future, and the present.


    When the three ye Shengs attacked together, the power was absolutely terrifying. Although the green-faced demon general¡¯s attack was not weak either, under Ye Sheng¡¯s attack, he still could not block it and directly exploded in mid-air.


    In that instant, sand and stones flew about in the air, apanied by wind and thunder. All sorts of light swirled about, and boundless essence qi madly gathered around Ye Sheng, allowing him to charge out.


    Dao rhythm subduing the devil!


    Against this green-faced demon general, Ye Sheng wanted to end this battle as quickly as possible. His opponent was a demon general, and his cultivation base wasn¡¯t weak. He was at the Fourth Heaven of the immortal Trove, which was the hell Lord of Hell. He was known as the demon general.


    The Immortal trove realm of the immortal path corresponded to the Hell Lord of the Devil Path. The fourth level of the Hell Lord was the green-faced demon general, the fifth level was the ck-faced demon general, the sixth level was the red-faced demon general, and the seventh level was the silver-faced demon general.


    If it was the ck-faced demon general, Ye Sheng would not have dared to be so arrogant and challenge all of his opponents alone. But to be honest, the green-faced demon general was nothing to Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    10,000rge arrays appeared, densely packed together, trapping the green-faced demon general within.


    ¡°Break!¡±The green-faced demon general roared. Demonic Qi surged all over his body. He waved his halberd, wanting to split open ye Sheng¡¯s array.


    But unfortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s array was unbeknownst to him. Every point was condensed with 100,000 Dao rhythms. How could it be so easily destroyed.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s array formation pressed down fiercely. Then, countless array formations began to move in unison, shooting out 10,000 rays of light. Each ray was like an immortal God, destroying all living things.


    This green-faced demon general was unable to resist at all and was directly suppressed within.


    ¡°You monster, you¡¯re not human at all. You¡¯re a monster.¡±The green-faced demon general roared loudly. He was extremely terrified and tried his best to break out of the encirclement, wanting to break through the array formation. However, without exception, all of them failed.


    So what if you¡¯re a demon general when Ye Sheng¡¯s 10,000 array is activated? You can only be grinded to death.


    The dao rhythm array was too terrifying and overbearing. Anyone trapped inside had to be grinded to death.


    The Hell Lord green-faced demon general wasn¡¯t as powerful as ye Sheng had imagined. He wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s match. In fact, once ye Sheng used his power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand even one move.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The green-faced demon general roared, ¡°Lord Demon General will avenge us.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it finding me. However, before that, you will die without a doubt.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was condensed by Dao Yun as he floated in mid-air and said coldly.


    Rumble!


    The 10,000 great arrays did not waste any words. They used even more strength and directly crushed the opponent this time.


    Boom!


    As the green-faced demon general was crushed by Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng turned into a human and looked at the frightened demons all over the mountain. Suddenly, he roared, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Rumble!


    Layers of air currents ovepped and sent the demons flying. Without any ability to resist, they were defeated by Ye Sheng and fled in panic.


    After experiencing this battle, Ye Sheng¡¯s body was intact and didn¡¯t suffer too much damage.


    Teacher Liu Sheng said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m going to broaden my horizons for you. You are indeed outstanding. You killed a fourth heaven rank green-faced demon general at the first heaven of immortal trove with such ease. I reckon that even the ck-faced demon general is no match for you.¡±


    Ye Sheng said humbly, ¡°I¡¯ve never fought before, so no one knows. This ce is considered safe now. I¡¯ll go help them.¡±


    ¡°Go. You Don¡¯t have to worry about an expert attacking you. I will keep an eye on you from the Shadows,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said in satisfaction.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Sheng immediately executed his movement technique. His speed was extremely fast, and it was extremely difficult for the other seniors and seniors to deal with the Demonic Beasts.


    Hong Long Long!


    Ye Sheng walked over and pped down viciously. The ground trembled, and the mountain range split open. Only a little of the demonic beasts remained.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re actually so powerful?¡±The senior said in surprise.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t exin anything, but said, ¡°I¡¯ll go help someone else.¡±


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was now using a face-to-face p. If you blocked one p, there would be many more, and Ye Sheng would give you another p.


    With two ps, more than half of the evil demons were gone. The remaining senior and senior could deal with it.


    This time, the red dragon mountain range was guarded by Ye Sheng. Of the thirty thousand evil demons, half died at Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, including a few demon generals. They wanted to fight Ye Sheng, but they were unable to resist ye Sheng¡¯s array.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is too fierce,¡±Duanmu Tianyu said in surprise.


    ¡°Junior Ye Sheng is actually so powerful. As expected of the first ce in the gxy battlefield. impressive.¡±


    ¡°Junior Ye Sheng, no matter how many demons you have, a p from you is still not enough for me to p you. How Domineering.¡±


    ¡°This is the easiest mission I¡¯ve ever encountered.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Junior Ye Sheng.¡±


    Some people started discussing. When they saw that the demons had left, they gathered together and started chattering.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 14, Demon General¡¯s n (first update)</h4>


    The evil demons that invaded the red dragon mountain range had beenpletely wiped out. The ground was littered with corpses that dyed the red ground ck. The demonic aura was dense and extremely terrifying.


    Teacher Liu Sheng and his students looked at Ye Sheng with astonished gazes.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye Sheng, you¡¯re only at the first heaven of the immortal Trove, yet you¡¯re able to kill a demon general at the Fourth Heaven of the Immortal Trove?¡±Hua Luoyi widened his eyes and asked in admiration.


    Ye sheng casually said, ¡°This evil demon is too weak.¡±


    Hua Luoyi wanted to say something, but teacher Liu Sheng said, ¡°The evil demons here have been dealt with, but the war in other ces is still raging. This time, there are more than a million evil demons, so we can¡¯t rx.¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked into the distance and saw the monstrous demonic qi and the dense blood qi. The distant sky was flickering with mes, which was very terrifying.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, what should we do next?¡±Duanmu Tianyu asked.


    ¡°We should go to other ces. This time, with countless demon generals working together, there will definitely be people who can¡¯t withstand it. Our battle isn¡¯t over yet,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, where should we go to assist?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Teacher Liu Sheng was just about to speak when the sound of an explosion came from the distant sky. A streak of silver light scattered down, chasing after an old man and continuously attacking.


    ¡°Liu Sheng, save me!¡±The elder roared. With a solemn expression, he tried his best to fend off the attack.


    Liu Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He immediately said to Ye Sheng and the others, ¡°Go to another ce to provide support, but remember to protect yourselves. If you can¡¯t win, run immediately.¡±


    Duanmu Tianyu and the others immediately nodded. Seeing this, Liu Sheng immediately rushed out to save the others.


    ¡°Junior Ye Sheng, let¡¯s go save another ce,¡±Duanmu Tianyu said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Is a mineral vein worth the attention of the evil demons?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is wrong with these demon generals. Logically speaking, the mineral vein resources in hell are much more abundant than here. However, they don¡¯t care about the resources in Hell. Instead, they are waging an all-out war against us. I can¡¯t understand it,¡±Duanmu Tianyu said while shaking his head.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the mineral veins in hell already belong to them and they don¡¯t care. They really want to upy this ce,¡±Hua Luo said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. It was definitely not that simple. Such a huge battle was said to be for a mineral vein. Ye Sheng would never believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    Arge mineral vein was only the size of a. Even if so many demon generals joined forces, it would not be enough to split it.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing we can do even if we let our imaginations run wild. Let¡¯s leave this ce first and rush to other regions,¡±Duanmu Tianyu said.


    ¡°Everyone, follow us. We¡¯ll go to the Damo Mountain Range to rush to their aid,¡±the seniors roared and led everyone away.


    Ye Sheng followed silently, but he felt that it was very strange. He turned his head and saw teacher Liu Sheng suppressing the silver-masked demon general to attack.


    The silver-masked demon general corresponded to the seventh level of the immortal Trove, and teacher Liu Sheng was able to suppress it without any pressure. It seemed like his cultivation had surpassed the realm of the immortal Trove.


    Supreme Human!


    This was the realm after the immortal Trove, and teacher Liu Sheng should be at this realm.


    The silver-masked demon general was definitely no match for him. When Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t reach teacher Liu Sheng, the silver-masked demon general was alreadypletely defeated.


    Roar!


    However, in the next second, Ye Sheng felt his body tremble. A loud roar that shook the sky and Earth came out, causing Ye Sheng to tremble. His seniors and seniors were even more unbearable as they looked at him in panic.


    ¡°This is the sound that Liu Sheng¡¯s side is making,¡±Hua Luo said anxiously.


    ¡°This is the furious roar of a demon in the boundless realm. Liu Sheng is in danger.¡±


    ¡°I want to save teacher Liu Sheng. He is a good teacher. Nothing can happen to him.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? You are only at the second heaven of the immortal Trove. What can you do?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Silver-masked demon general and a demon in the boundless realm. Teacher Liu Sheng can¡¯t withstand them.¡±


    The seniors and seniors were already in a mess. They were in a mess because of their concern. This could also be seen how important teacher Liu Sheng was to the students.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and take a look from afar. If anything happens to teacher Liu Sheng, I¡¯lle back to get reinforcements. If nothing happens, I¡¯ll be able to catch up to you guys quickly.¡±


    ¡°Junior Ye Sheng, you just arrived. Don¡¯t you know that demon generals are all very dangerous?¡±Duanmu Tianyu said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look. I Won¡¯t act Rashly,¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    The seniors and seniors looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯m going to take a look. Don¡¯t dy any longer,¡±ye Sheng said seriously, turning around and rushing towards the red dragon mountain range.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We Can¡¯t give Junior Brother Ye Sheng any trouble,¡±Duanmu Tianyu shouted loudly.


    The seniors and seniors left with worried faces.


    Ye Sheng rushed back. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He carefully activated his origin body, hiding his aura and merging with the universe.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there¡¯s something fishy here,¡±the great void demon king said firmly.


    Ye sheng nodded, ¡°I also feel that there¡¯s something fishy here, but I¡¯m not sure what it is. I¡¯ll still observe and see if teacher Liu Sheng is safe.¡±


    Ye Sheng was very fast. When he arrived at the Crimson Dragon mountain range, he saw many illusory figures shing in the sky. There were silver, ck, red, and a faint yellow intertwined together.


    Liu Sheng Laoshi, the elder who had requested for help, a silver-masked demon general, and a devil at the boundless realm.


    Ye Sheng could clearly see that Liu Sheng Laoshi was at a disadvantage. He was basically facing two opponents by himself. The elder who had requested for help wasn¡¯t of much use, and he was only at the sixth firmament.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s dangerous.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°What are you guys trying to do? A great devil at the boundless realm is here too?¡±Liu Sheng Laoshi questioned loudly.


    ¡°You have also broken through to the human realm. Why Can¡¯t I Come?¡±The immeasurable realm great devil questioned.


    ¡°I have never taken the initiative to make a move. Our Supreme Academy abides by the rules set, but you don¡¯t abide by them,¡±teacher Liu Sheng shouted coldly.


    ¡°What are the rules?¡±The immeasurable realm great devilughed coldly. The surging Devil Qi turned into an evil dragon and tore at teacher Liu Sheng. It was extremely powerful. Teacher Liu Sheng was knocked flying and then violently suppressed.


    ¡°I will tell you today that there are no rules in hell. The two of you will be sacrificial offerings. I will use you to awaken the Great Devil God.¡±The immeasurable realm great devilughed loudly, he was extremely arrogant.


    He was an expert in the immeasurable realm. Teacher Liu Sheng had just entered the human realm, and that old man was at the Sixth Heaven of Immortal Trove. He couldn¡¯t resist and couldn¡¯t move after being suppressed.


    Ye Sheng hid in the dark and watched, his eyes filled with shock. ¡°Theyunched a great battle, and their goal wasn¡¯t the mineral vein, but the so-called devil God. They sacrificed teacher Liu Sheng and that old man to awaken the Devil God.¡±


    ¡°There really is something fishy going on,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng clearly recognized the danger and said, ¡°How powerful is an existence that can make a great devil in the boundless realm be a devil God? Once released, none of us will be able to survive.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, escape. You still have a chance to escape now,¡±the void demon king immediately said.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 15, one of the 72 demonic gods (second update)</h4>


    Escape?


    Ye Sheng rejected without thinking, ¡°If I escape now, wouldn¡¯t my purpose ofing to the Xandar Star Field be in vain?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s a demonic god,¡±the Void Demon King said worriedly.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a demonic god? It hasn¡¯t been awakened yet. I still have a chance,¡±ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    If he ran away now, teacher Liu Sheng would definitely be in deep trouble. He had been suppressed by the immeasurable realm¡¯s great demon king, and he wanted to sacrifice the demon god in blood. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t bear to see his teacher, who had treated him well, die.


    Hiding in the dark, because Ye Sheng¡¯s origin body had been activated, he wasn¡¯t discovered. He watched silently.


    The immeasurable realm¡¯s demon king suppressed teacher Liu Sheng and the old man who had asked for help. He casually threw them to the silver-masked demon general, he said, ¡°Lock them up. This time, we must rescue the Great Demon God and let him lead us back to Hell.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate knows, but is the great demon God really being suppressed here?¡±The silver-masked demon general asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡±The demon king of the boundless realm nced at him coldly and said.


    The silver-masked demon general was immediately shocked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just very confused. It has been tens of millions of years. Why is there suddenly news that the Great Demon God Teng she is being suppressed here?¡±


    The demon king of the boundless realm said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to be confused. After I received the news, I was also very confused. A portion of the 72 ancient demon gods were suppressed by the people of the immortal court and the Divine Court in various parts of the universe. No one knew about it, and Teng she was suppressed by the Divine General of the immortal court. Not long ago, that divine general was reincarnated and rebuilt, and the seal was loosened. Only then did the Great Demon God Teng she spread the news and asked us to save him.¡±


    The silver-faced demon general was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I see. I will do my best to kill more humans and let blood spread throughout this area to destroy the divine general¡¯s seal.¡±


    The demon king of the boundless realm nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Serve Teng she demon god well. When the timees, you will be rewarded ording to your merits. Whether or not you can enter the boundless realm will depend on this time.¡±


    When the silver-masked demon general heard this, he was extremely excited and said, ¡°I will do my best to pledge my loyalty to Teng She.¡±


    ..


    Ye Sheng, who was hiding in the dark, widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°The demon god they are trying to save is actually one of the legendary 72 demon gods,¡±ye Sheng said in disbelief.


    The Void Demon King also said in shock, ¡°Ye Sheng, this is a huge matter. This is a huge matter. The 72 demon gods. Back when Hell was initially established, before the spread of the demonic path, it was these 72 demon gods who fought all the experts of the Divine Court and the Divine Court and made a huge contribution to the development of Hell. However, after the chaos in Hell, coupled with the powerful counterattack of the Divine Court and the Divine Court, most of the demon gods were killed and a small number were suppressed. Until now, tens of millions of years have passed. Everyone thought that these 72 demon gods had all died. Who would have thought that there was actually one here.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly thought of the opponent he had met in the gctic battlefield, Ren Tu.


    The cultivation technique Ren Tu cultivated was the 26 demonic god pirs. It was very powerful. If he had notprehended it deeply, Ye Sheng would not have been able to defeat him so easily.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve only just arrived here and I¡¯ve already encountered such a troublesome matter.¡±Ye Sheng cursed in his heart. His expression did not look good.


    He only wanted to cultivate properly and live a period of peaceful days to improve himself. Who would have thought that just as he arrived, something like this would happen.


    The 72 demon gods of the ancient era, this was the strongest batch in the universe, right? Even if they were suppressed for tens of millions of years, it wasn¡¯t something a small fry like ye Sheng could contend against.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng had the thought of immediately running away.


    That was a demon god. Ye Sheng had originally thought that it would only be some trouble that he could deal with, but who would have thought that it would actually involve the ancient 72 demon gods.


    What should he do?


    At this moment.., the demon king of the boundless realm said, ¡°I¡¯ll first destroy the other resistance forces. You Lock these two people up, then control the situation and kill as much as possible. This group of students from the strongest academy has killed so many of our subordinates here. This time, we must make them pay the price.¡±


    The silver-masked demon general immediately agreed and separated from the demon king of the boundless realm. He brought teacher Liu Sheng and teacher Liu Sheng, who had been suppressed, to the eighth level.


    There were nine levels of theherworld. The first level was the outermost region. Usually, the students of the highest academy would fight and cultivate here.


    And thest eight levels were all extremely terrifying hells.


    The silver-masked demon general ced teacher Liu Sheng in the eighth level, so he was very at ease.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, his eyes lit up, and his heart, which had originally wanted to escape, became lively again.


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±Void demon king sensed ye Sheng¡¯s restlessness, and Jin said in panic


    ¡°Go and save people,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°You will die. That is hell, and it will definitely be very dangerous. Moreover, the Demon God is about to awaken, and when the demon God awakens, no one here will be able to survive. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±Void Demon King urged Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was resolute as he said, ¡°I will leave after rescuing teacher Liu Sheng. I have my origin body. They won¡¯t be able to discover me unless I appear in front of them.¡±


    ¡°You Madman.¡±The Void Demon King cursed.


    Ye Sheng ignored the void demon king and followed the silver-masked demon general from afar. They crossed the ninth level and arrived at the eighth level.


    In the eighth level, the Earth was ck, and the sky was gray.


    The air was filled with demonic qi. It was filled with traces of brutality, making people shudder.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was the same as usual. He did not pay any attention to this and continued to silently follow behind the silver-faced demon general.


    The silver-faced demon general was very confident.


    He did not believe that anyone could follow him without being discovered.


    He also did not believe that anyone would enter the eighth level of hell. There were many evil demons here.


    Therefore, he walked with great momentum. The silver-faced demon general¡¯s power was fully unleashed. No evil demons dared to approach him.


    This also provided ye Sheng with convenience. He quickly followed and avoided the evil demons.


    Ye Sheng saw a castle.


    The silver-faced demon general entered. He was familiar with the path. This castle was veryrge and was heavily guarded. There were evil demons patrolling and monitoring at all times. When the silver-faced demon General returned, the evil demons were all in high spirits, as if they were very dedicated.


    However, when the silver-faced demon general entered the castle, the guards immediately rxed.


    Everything was just a routine. When facing the silver-faced demon general, they showed how strict they were and how they stood firm at their posts.


    However, when the silver-faced demon general left, everything rxed and they did what they had to do.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and sneakily sneaked in while the guards didn¡¯t care.


    In the castle, teacher Liu Sheng and the old man who had asked for help were thrown together and their cultivation was sealed. They were just like mortals.


    The old man¡¯s face was dejected and he said, ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been caught. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Master Fu Tu, do you know that the demons want to save Demonic God Teng She?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked.

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 16, the bigger secret -FirstiUpdatedate)</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the beginning either, so the information I reported to the school was that the evil demons hade and requested for reinforcements. How could I have imagined that there would be such aplicated matter?¡±The old man replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that these demon generals wouldunch a million evil demons invasion in order to save Teng She, one of the 72 demon gods,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said with a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No one would have thought that soaring snake, one of the legendary 72 demon gods who fought for the creation of hell, would actually be sealed here. Our Highest Academy has been here for 300 years, and there isn¡¯t a single trace of it.¡±The old man sighed.


    Teacher Liu Sheng looked at the ce where they were being held. There were many cells, and each cell contained a few universe creatures. All of their cultivation bases were sealed, waiting for the fate of being sacrificed in blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re doomed,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said with a serious face.


    ¡°What should we do? Among the ancient seventy-two demon gods, the soaring serpent is very famous. Its main body is an ancient totem python with a human head and snake body. It has a vertical eye between its brows. When it opens and closes, it will shoot out a divine light of annihtion, sweeping across the enemy. It¡¯s very terrifying,¡±the old man sighed.


    Teacher Liu Sheng sighed and did not know what to say. He originally thought that it would be the same as before. It would be an invasion of the demons. However, who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, it would be a major event in the entire universe.


    Once Teng she came out, it would definitely rm the immortal court, the Divine Court, and all the major forces in the universe.


    Ye Sheng hid in the dark and listened to their analysis. He was secretly shocked. This teng she was quite famous. It seemed that he was one of the more famous of the seventy-two demon gods.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, I¡¯m here to save you,¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    Teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s expression froze. He said in shock, ¡°Ye Sheng, didn¡¯t I tell you to leave? It¡¯s so dangerous. Why did you follow us in?¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. My concealment technique is very outstanding. I wasn¡¯t discovered. Now, I¡¯ll think of a way to save you.¡±


    The old man looked at him in surprise.


    Teacher Liu Sheng immediately rejected him. ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t be stupid. This is the eighth level of the world, and it belongs to Hell. Even if you weren¡¯t discovered, once you save us, you will definitely be discovered. With our cultivation levels sealed, we won¡¯t be able to help you. Instead, we will be a burden. Leave by yourself and report this matter to the highest academy. Tell the higher-ups of the academy that the evil demons invaded in order to unseal one of the 72 demon gods, Teng She.¡±


    The old man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You should go and inform them now.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not say that I don¡¯t know the higher-ups of the academy. Even if I say that I do, no one will believe me. Moreover, I entered the eighth level world to save you all.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you. our personal lives are insignificant. Once we let the Demons Save Teng she, no one here will be able to survive,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said firmly.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. He wanted to inform the others, but it was only the second day since he arrived. He didn¡¯t know where he was and where he was. Who Would he look for?


    Who would believe Ye Sheng?


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, I have a magic treasure here that can keep all of you inside. It Won¡¯t be discovered by anyone. Moreover, the guards here are veryx. No one wille to inspect it. I¡¯ll bring you out. You can tell the people of the academy yourself.¡±


    ¡°You have such a magic treasure?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked in surprise.


    There were many magic treasures that could pretend to be dead objects, but magic treasures that could pretend to be alive were notmon. From pretending to be dead objects to pretending to be alive, the level of improvement was at the level ofws. Many magic treasures did not have such an effect.


    ¡°In that case, I will listen to you.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng did not insist anymore. He let ye Sheng use the all gods pill furnace to keep them.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, you canmunicate with me, and you can also see the outside through my point of view. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng immediately wanted to leave the castle. The castle guards werex, and the demons were just pretending. He could enter and leave freely.


    But this time, Ye Sheng was wrong. When he left the dungeon, he saw the demons patrolling very strictly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the security here is too tight,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe some big shot is here. Wait a moment.¡±


    Ye Sheng had seen how they acted before, so he naturally knew that it was not normal for them to be so strict.


    The evil demons were also divided into different races. Different races had different appearances. This was the demon race. They had dark skin and a tall and sturdy figure. A pair of bone spikes on their backs spread open. As they cultivated, they would turn into bone wings when they reached the level of a demon general, their appearance was simr to that of a human, but their faces were extremely ferocious. They held long swords in their hands and looked awe-inspiring.


    These demons patrolled everywhere. Their expressions were solemn, as if they were really dedicated to their work.


    If Ye Sheng had not seen their other side before, he would have probably been deceived too.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Heavy footsteps sounded.


    ¡°Everyone, get your spirits up and investigate carefully. The Blood n Lord has already arrived. This time, the Demon God¡¯s sword is being delivered. If anyone is careless and gets killed on the spot, don¡¯t me me for not warning you,¡±a demonmander shouted coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±The other demons trembled and did not dare to be careless.


    Ye Sheng was hiding in a corner. When he heard this, he did not think much of it. However, teacher Liu Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Have these demon generals brought the Fiendgod Sword?¡±


    ¡°Is the fiendgod sword very strong?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course the Fiendgod Sword is strong. Back then, the seventy-two Fiendgods forged seventy-two peerless fiendswords. Each of them had one, representing the authority of the FIENDGODS. and the fiendgod sword shone brilliantly in the battle against the Celestial Court and the Celestial Court. It is a top-notch magic treasure longsword,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave for the time being. We¡¯ll wait silently. As long as I don¡¯t make a sound, we won¡¯t be discovered,¡±ye Sheng said confidently. His origin body was so powerful. Hiding in the dark and merging with the Heaven and earth, he became a part of the heaven and earth, would you have doubts about the Heaven and earth?


    Not long after, Ye Sheng felt a terrifying aura that was like the ocean of the Abyss sweeping over.


    A pale but extremely handsome human walked into the castle. He had an abnormal and sick temperament. He wore an elegant long robe and looked like a vampire from the Middle Ages.


    ¡°This is a member of the blood n. The blood n is also a race from hell. It¡¯s very terrifying. This is a blood n expert in the boundless realm,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said seriously.


    Ye Sheng did not dare to stare at others. He shifted his gaze and listened quietly.


    This blood breed man walked in elegantly with a beautiful woman behind him. Her clothes were revealing, andrge areas of her snow-white skin were exposed. Her towering breasts trembled as she walked, her pair of long and straight legs were crystal clear like snow.


    However, she did not have any expression. She held a long box respectfully with both hands. The box was engraved with countless arrays. Anyone who saw this box could not help but feel panic in their hearts.

 Chapter 570

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 17, stealing the Demon God¡¯s sword (second update)</h4>


    ¡°That box contains the Demon God¡¯s sword,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Looking at the attitude of the surrounding demons towards this box, he knew that this was the Demon God¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Are all the preparations done?¡±The blood breed asked


    ¡°Sir, everything is ready. We have massacred the lives of three thousands. The umted resentment, murderous aura, and demonic aura are all gathered in the world-suppressing map. We are waiting for you to take the next step,¡±the demonmander said respectfully.


    The Blood n Lord smiled in satisfaction, he said, ¡°I have brought the Demon God Sword. This is the sword Lord Teng she used back then. Once it absorbs so much resentment, baleful aura, and demonic aura, it will definitely be able to break the seal of the immortal court. At that time, our Hell dimension will rise. At least we won¡¯t be suppressed by other dimensions. The Demon God Teng she is our hope.¡±


    ¡°To serve the Demon God!¡±The Demon Commander said excitedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take Me to the world-suppressing map,¡±the blood nsman said with a smile.


    The demonmander immediately led the blood nsman into arge hall.


    Ye Sheng still hid in ce, not daring to expose himself.


    ¡°They actually massacred all the lives on 3,000s. They simply deserve to die,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said indignantly.


    ¡°The demons in hell have an excessive desire to kill. The lives on 3,000s add up to a few hundred billion, but they were actually killed just like that,¡±the old man sighed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression also turned cold. These demons and bloodlings were simply insane.


    If you want to save the demon gods, then save them. Why are you massacring innocent civilians?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you must spread the news and let everyone in the universe know. Stop their actions,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said seriously.


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He couldn¡¯t move now. If he moved, he would be discovered. That Lord Vampire was in the boundless realm, which corresponded to the immortal realm.


    Ye Sheng was only at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. He was still far from the human realm.


    He could only wait for the other party to leave so that he could escape.


    He waited for seven days.


    During the seven days, Ye Sheng had been calcting the time, but the Lord Vampire and the demonmander didn¡¯t leave this ce. They stood guard outside the door, waiting for the demonic god sword to absorb the resentment, murderous aura, and demonic aura.


    If they did not leave, Ye Sheng did not dare to move. He held on.


    Teacher Liu Sheng began to be anxious. ¡°If they do not leave, we will not be able to spread the news.¡±


    The old man sighed. ¡°It is fortunate that there are too many people locked up in his dungeon. Without the two of US checking carefully, we would not have known. Otherwise, the danger would have been even greater.¡±


    Ye Sheng continued to wait silently. He didn¡¯t believe that these people would continue to guard?


    On the eighth day, the opportunity came.


    Wu La!


    Wu La!


    Wu La!


    This was a distress signal, causing the blood breed lord¡¯s expression to change. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Immediately, a demon reported, ¡°Reporting to Lord, the experts from the highest academy have joined the battlefield, forcing us to retreat in defeat. If we don¡¯t support them, we will lose our position.¡±


    ¡°Trash, where are the other Great Demon Kings?¡±The Blood n Lord angrily rebuked.


    ¡°Every great demon king has gone to do their own things. The preparations have reached the end, so there aren¡¯t enough people on the main battlefield,¡±the demon reported.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the main battlefield. You guys guard this ce well.¡±The Blood n Lord immediately made a decision. He brought his beautiful maid and headed straight to the ninth level world¡¯s battlefield.


    Once the Lord of the vampires left, these demons immediately rxed.


    ¡°F * ck, this vampire only knows how to force us. He¡¯s been strictly patrolling these past few days and there¡¯s nothing much going on. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°Everyone can rest, but you still have to pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ve been very tired these past few days. I need to rest and recuperate properly.¡±


    The demons all let out exhausted voices, and the guards immediately rxed.


    As for the demonmander, he saw that the demonic God sword was absorbing the demonic qi, killing intent, and resentment from the world-suppressing map. He thought for a moment, then closed the door and went to drink.


    Without the supervision of the blood breeds, they would not risk their lives.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the opportunity hase. Leave immediately,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, Little Brother Ye Sheng, leave immediately.¡±The old man also saw Hope.


    But Ye Sheng didn¡¯t listen to them.


    His gaze was fixed on the tightly shut door.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you want to Do?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said in panic.


    ¡°Yeah, little brother Ye Sheng, don¡¯t tell me you want to destroy the Demon God Sword?¡±The old man was also surprised.


    ¡°No, I just want to take away the demon god Sword,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    The blood breeds and demons would never have thought that someone would dare to enter the eighth level of the world. He even had the audacity to enter a castle full of demons and have designs on the demonic god sword.


    After teacher Liu Sheng and the elder heard this, they turned pale with fright. They wanted to persuade him again, but Ye Sheng no longer listened.


    He took a fancy to the demonic god sword.


    Ye Sheng had always used a sword, but his natal magic treasure was the Pantheon Pill Furnace. If he obtained the demonic God sword, it would be a huge profit, whether it was for his own use or for the pantheon pill furnace to absorb.


    Boom!


    The tightly shut door was pushed open by Ye Sheng. Then, a terrifying wave of air swept over. It was filled with the aura of brutality, Madness, and ughter.


    These were the auras contained within the world-suppression diagram.


    The world-suppression diagram was a scroll. It was also a rare dharma treasure that could hold anything in the universe. Although its offensive power was not strong, it was a very good auxiliary dharma treasure.


    The world-suppression diagram was veryrge. It floated in the air and upied most of the room.


    And the walls of the room were surrounded by countless arrays. They sealed off auras and suppressed sounds. Ye Sheng closed the door and no one could hear anything.


    When Ye Sheng turned around, he saw the fiendcelestial sword.


    It was a long sword. The de was sharp and it shed with cold light. It was engraved with countless nomological marks.


    The hilt of the sword had a very distinct shape of a soaring snake. It was enough to prove that this was the fiendcelestial sword that soaring snake used back then.


    The fiendcelestial sword was inserted in the middle of the world-suppressing diagram. It was currently absorbing everything in the world-suppressing diagram. It had already been eight days, but it had yet to finish absorbing everything.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how do you n on taking it away?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked. He did not try to persuade Ye Sheng because Ye Sheng was determined to take the fiendcelestial sword.


    ¡°I need to replenish my Natal Dharma Treasure.¡±Ye Sheng smiled. He took out the pantheon pill furnace and threw it out.


    ¡°This... is very good.¡±The weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace also let out a voice of desire.


    She wanted to devour the Fiendgod sword and the world suppression diagram to restore the origin.


    ¡°Absorb it,¡±Ye Sheng said. He had originally nned to use it himself, but since the pantheon pill furnace needed it, he did not hesitate to give it to the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    No matter how good the godfiend sword was, it wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s, and the Pantheon Cauldron was Ye Sheng¡¯s natal magic treasure. Ye Sheng naturally knew which was more important and which was more important.


    Boom!


    The Pantheon Cauldron obtained Ye Sheng¡¯s permission, and without a word, it directly erged, and then enveloped the world suppressing map and the godfiend sword.


    Devour!


    It was just that overbearing. It would take you in and then directly devour you, not giving you any chance to counterattack.


    ..


    My good sister, a real estate tycoon, has opened a new book. You can go and read it.


    Great Nation heavy industry


    In our bones, there is the blood of innovation and enterprising spirit.


    If we don¡¯t evene to engage in high-tech Innovation!


    Then where is the voice of the future world?


    And one day in the 1990s, Zhang Dongsheng told foreign investors with contempt, ¡°Not only do I not give you a cheap price, but I also want to raise the price, because you have nowhere else in the world to buy it except for me...¡±

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 18: Opening Up the Nine Worlds (first update)</h4>


    The pantheon pill furnace was very powerful. After swallowing the fiendgod sword and the world-suppressing diagram, it did not give the other party a chance to react and directly entered ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    Boom!


    The fiendgod sword and the world-suppressing diagram were instantly enraged. You, a tattered Dharma Treasure, dare to suppress us?


    As the two Dharma Treasures swayed, a tremendous power erupted, wanting to overturn the pantheon pill furnace.


    Rumble!


    Inside the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it was instantly like a battlefield. The godfiend sword unleashed its divine might, shing out streaks of powerful sword rays, wanting to break open the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The world-suppressing diagram continued to spread, wanting to open the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    These two dharma treasures were extremely powerful, and they were quite famous in hell. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t endure such humiliation. Being covered by a tattered dharma treasure was simply a humiliation.


    The Pantheon Elixir Cauldron was rather calm. It waspletely unmoved by such an attack. You are trapped by me, and you still want to escape?


    Dong!


    The mes in the Pantheon Elixir Cauldron burned fiercely. At this moment, they directly burned the fiendgod sword and the world-suppressing diagram.


    No matter how your sword Qi moved, I would not move.


    In any case, I would roast you, melt you, and devour you.


    The Demon God sword was very powerful. It was Teng she¡¯s former Magic Treasure. It had been tempered a thousand times, and after being roasted by the mes, it could naturallyst for a very long time. However, the world-suppressing diagram could not do that. Its grade was inferior to the demon god sword. At this moment, it waspletely suppressed by the all gods Pill Furnace, and the mes ignited the world-suppressing diagram.


    Crash!


    At this moment, a scroll waspletely burned to ashes.


    In the eyes of the world suppressing painting, resistance and resistance were nothing more than child¡¯s y.


    Kengqiang!


    The demonic god sword unleashed its might, and an immense might burst forth. With a vicious sh, itnded on the world suppressing painting, and like a bolt of lightning, it burst forth.


    The might it disyed at this moment caused Liu Sheng Laoshi and the others¡¯eyelids to Twitch. They were sent to a safe area by the world suppressing painting to watch the battle.


    The Great Void Demon King had been hiding in the dark all this while. He didn¡¯t want to be discovered, so he just watched quietly.


    This time, the all gods pill furnace and the Devil God Sword were in a stalemate. The all gods Pill Furnace, which had absorbed the World Suppression Diagram¡¯s origin, had its power greatly increased. That me wasn¡¯t the mes of the mortal world, but the origin spirit fire, which directly disintegrated the devil God Sword¡¯s origin.


    This was a battle thatsted for a long time.


    After Ye Sheng took the Devil God Sword and the world suppression diagram, he ignored their battle and quickly left the castle, rushing outside.


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Sheng stepped out of the castle, a streak of blood-red light shed in the distant sky as a figure rushed over.


    The Lord of the Vampires had returned. He was furious and roared. He was so angry that he was about to explode. ¡°You bunch of idiots. I¡¯ve only left for a short while and you¡¯ve already caused problems with the Demon God¡¯s sword. If the Demon God¡¯s sword is lost, I¡¯ll skin all of you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to stay. He didn¡¯t even dare to leave the eighth world. Once he left the eighth world and rushed towards the ninth world, the Lord of the vampires would definitely notice him.


    At this moment, the Lord of the vampires was very terrifying. He was on guard all the way back and didn¡¯t let go of any traces.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, what should we do?¡±Master Fu Tu asked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was serious, and he clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the way back has been blocked. You only have one way now,¡±master Liu Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°What Way?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Open the nineyered world, enter Hell, and then return to the universe from Hell,¡±master Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±Master Futu widened his eyes, he said in disbelief, ¡°The further you go into the nineyered world, the more terrifying it bes. Even you, at the human realm, will die without a doubt. If a human, who cultivates immortal cultivation techniques, sneaks into hell, he will definitely be surrounded and annihted.¡±


    Master Liu Sheng was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Then, is there a better way now?¡±


    Ye Sheng was also silent. The way back was blocked. He could clearly feel that as the blood n lord sensed that there was something wrong with the demonic god sword, the demons in this area were boiling, and waves of terrifying aura erupted.


    There was absolutely no way for him to escape.


    ¡°I want to break through the Nine Worlds.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp as he said firmly.


    This was the only path he could choose now. Although it was very threatening, Ye Sheng still had an advantage.


    He had always wanted to bring his Earth clone to Hell to upy an area and develop in peace. Because the Earth clone cultivated demonic arts, it was naturally suitable to grow in hell and devour other demons to grow.


    Now was also an opportunity, and Ye Sheng would not give it up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going to open up the nine worlds. Teacher Liu Sheng, master Fu Tu has let you guys down. Follow me, we¡¯ll go out together. If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll die together,¡±Ye Sheng said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t Save Us, we won¡¯t be able to live much longer. You¡¯re still in this dangerous situation because of us. The only pity is that our cultivation is sealed, and you can¡¯t break the seal under the boundless realm,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said regretfully.


    ¡°Since young friend Ye Sheng has decided, this old man will apany you to go crazy. Ever since the ninth level world was discovered, no one has been able to break through. However, this old man believes that young friend Ye Sheng will be the first.¡±Master Fu Tu said in a broad voice.


    Ye Shengughed arrogantly and said, ¡°The two of you, let¡¯s go through the ninth level world together.¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng saw that the castle had been sted open by the Blood n Lord. He roared hysterically, ¡°Trash, a bunch of trash. Youzy demons, all of you can go to Hell.¡±


    Hundreds of devils had beenpletely killed, but the blood demon lord still didn¡¯t vent his anger. He let out a long howl that resounded throughout the eighth level world.


    ¡°Seal off the entrance to the ninth level. I want to see just how capable this thief is. This time, he will definitely die.¡±


    ¡°This willpletely cut off our escape route,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. He flew directly to the interface between the eighth level world and the seventh level world.


    He wanted to go to the seventh world. The blood nsmen would never have thought that Ye Sheng would have the guts, right?


    Rumble!


    As Ye Sheng carefully advanced, the entire eighth world was boiling. Countless demons, devils, demons, and blood nsmen crawled out and sealed the exit, looking for Ye Sheng.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had condensed his origin body. After activating it, he didn¡¯t have any human aura. Otherwise, he would have been discovered.


    But even so, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He avoided danger, and sometimes petitioned to take a more roundabout route.


    Three dayster, the entire eighth level was under martialw. Especially the ce where the eighth level and the ninth level were connected, there were hundreds of thousands of troops gathered.


    Not even a fly would leave.


    It was also fortunate that Ye Sheng changed his mind and came to the boundary between the eighth and seventh levels.


    There were not many guards here, and Ye Sheng could easily cross it.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 19, Earth¡¯s clone (2nd update)</h4>


    There weren¡¯t many guards at the border between the 8th and 7th Worlds. The passage was very wide, and Ye Sheng crossed it without any obstacles.


    The 7th world was already arge dimension of hell. It belonged to the bloodlings, demons, and demons.


    The sky was so dark that it made people shudder. The earth was pitch ck, and some ces were suffused with a blood-colored light. Ye Sheng¡¯s first step in was immediately seen by an evil demon.


    An evil demon at the Lord level of Hell was equivalent to an immortal treasure trove.


    ¡°Human?¡±This evil demon looked at Ye Sheng with a faint smile, and its body floated up.


    It was an evil demon, and its main body was a mass of empty consciousness. Once it exploded, it would be an extremely terrifying existence. However, if it was hidden, it would be very difficult for others to discover it.


    The essence of an evil demon was an evil will. There were countless creatures in the universe. As long as they had evil thoughts, an evil demon would be born in Hell. Therefore, the evil demons in hell would not be empty unless all the creatures died.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. This evil demon had discovered him. He could not let it go.


    The three holy scriptures of Dao sect exploded at this moment. Two Phantoms appeared and rushed out to beat up this lord of Hell Level Evil Demon.


    ¡°You are indeed a human, and a human at the immortal treasure realm. You are courting death. How dare you barge into the seventh level of hell? You are finished. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t live long.¡±The Evil Demon Roared, it struggled and roared.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°This evil demon knows too much. We must kill him.¡±Master Fu Tu said mercilessly.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng punched down. The void trembled, and the Hell Lord Level Evil Demon was instantly torn into pieces.


    Roar!


    Ye Sheng roared loudly, and the evil demon¡¯s willpletely dissipated, turning into ashes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We Can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate to run, constantly rushing towards the sixth world.


    He had to hurry now. If the bloodlings of the eighth world couldn¡¯t find Ye Sheng for a long time, they might think that Ye Sheng was doing the opposite.


    The seventh world was very big. Ye Sheng tried his best not to reveal his aura, but he still ran into trouble.


    The evil demons in the seventh world were much more powerful than those in the eighth world. Ye Sheng quietly waited and did not move. Others might not be able to notice him, but once he moved, the chances of him being noticed were very high.


    More importantly, in the seventh world, therger areas had great devils in the boundless realm.


    When Ye Sheng encountered these, he could only avoid them, and his speed of advancement was greatly reduced.


    In one day, Ye Sheng had dealt with three evil demons, but it was difficult for him to advance much further. At this speed, he would need at least a few months to cross the seventh level.


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow. I have to think of a way.¡±Ye Sheng hid behind arge rock and thought in distress.


    ¡°This is the reason why the ninth level is so difficult. Humans here are like a brightmp in the dark. They are too conspicuous. Fortunately, you have a way to hide, but it is still so difficult.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng sighed.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, you have to think of a way. If this goes on, the chances of you being discovered are too high.¡±Master Fu Tu said seriously.


    Ye Sheng nodded, closed his eyes, and thought carefully.


    The origin body was good, but he was too weak. He was only at the first heaven of immortal Trove. At such a realm, wandering in hell was no different from sending himself to his death.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace and the Demon God sword shed. They kept using the origin mes to roast. The Demon God sword was still holding on, but it could be predicted that it would notst long.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace couldn¡¯t Help Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Use Your Earth clone. It¡¯s specialized in cultivating the demonic path. Hide your true body and send your Earth clone into Hell to Hurry.¡±The Void Demon King reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and his eyes lit up. He saw hope.


    ¡°Okay, use your Earth clone.¡±Ye Sheng said happily.


    He had thought about it before, but he was worried that teacher Liu Sheng and master fu tu would find something amiss.


    But now, Ye Sheng had to do it.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, master Fu Tu, I¡¯m going to close your eyes,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°No problem. I know that you have your own secrets. As long as you¡¯re careful, it¡¯s fine,¡±teacher Liu Sheng agreed immediately, like a gentleman.


    Master Fu Tu also smiled and said, ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng can do whatever he wants. Now that we¡¯ve reached this stage, there¡¯s no need to care about us anymore.¡±


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    If the two of them did not understand, Ye Sheng would forcibly seal it. He did not want to expose his clone right now.


    Ye Sheng immediately sealed the eyes of teacher Liu Sheng and master futu, so they could no longer see the scene outside.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Use Your Earth clone to hurry on your way. Enter Earth by yourself,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye Sheng nodded and found a safe ce to summon his Earth clone from the ck hole in his dantian.


    Boom!


    A shrunken earth appeared in front of Ye Sheng and turned into a human. The human looked exactly like Ye Sheng, but his temperament was a bit strange.


    ¡°Main body,¡±said the Earth clone.


    ¡°You take the rest of the way. I¡¯ll enter Earth as quickly as possible,¡±said Ye Sheng seriously.


    The Earth clone smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this ce is like a fish in water to me.¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a sigh of relief. The Earth clone cultivated the demonic technique freely, and his cultivation level was even higher than Ye Sheng¡¯s. This was because he had been devourings and strengthening Earth during this period of time, and he had already umted a rich foundation.


    Ye Sheng immediately entered Earth, and the rest of the path was left to the Earth clone.


    ..


    After Ye Sheng entered the Earth, the Earth clone swaggered forward.


    He had always cultivated the demonic path, and he himself could transform freely. This cultivation method could allow the earth to avoid some dangerous areas.


    Two hourster, the Earth clone walked a day¡¯s distance from Ye Sheng the day before, and had yet to be discovered.


    asionally, there would be some evil demons who wanted to devour the Earth clone to strengthen themselves, but in turn, they would be devoured by the Earth clone.


    Earth¡¯s avatars were like fish in water in hell, rxed and unimpeded.


    ¡°I like this ce,¡±Earth¡¯s avatars said sincerely.


    This was much more fun than devourings in the Sr System.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng let out a sigh of relief. This way, he did not have to worry anymore.


    After descending to Earth, Ye Sheng could clearly see that after fusing with ten or sos, this ce had be incredibly massive. Great Qin¡¯s world had originally been thergest piece ofnd in the world, but now, it was only one of them.


    The fusion of several worlds had brought new opportunities, new life, and a new future to this world.


    The world¡¯s origin had expanded by countless times, and the cultivation limit had reached the peak of the fourth stage of the Void.


    Currently, no one in this world had reached this stage.


    Only a few people had entered the fourth stage of the Void.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s divine sense went through the entire world, and he no longer had any interest in looking around.


    He was already the god of this world, and this world was ye Sheng¡¯s backyard. He had no interest in showing off to others.


    Ye Sheng disappeared in an instant and entered Mount Longhu. He wanted to apany his wife.

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 20: The Sweet Life of a husband and wife (third watch)</h4>


    Mount Longhu was no different from a year ago.


    The scenery was still the same, and the houses were still the same.


    The difference was that there were more disciples, and the poprity was rising. Priest Qingxu¡¯s reform of Mount Longhu was beginning to take effect, and with eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu taking over, it was getting better and better.


    The disciples of Mount Longhu now lived on the main peak, and the only forbidden area was a bamboo forest at the back of the mountain.


    Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er lived in the bamboo forest. In order to prevent the disciples from disturbing them, Duanmu Yu had set this ce as a forbidden area. Apart from those above the elder level who could request permission to enter, no one else was allowed to enter.


    In fact, all the disciples of Mount Longhu knew that the people living here were the wife and daughter of the number one expert in the world, Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had not appeared for more than a year. Most people said that he had ascended and that Mount Longhu was protecting Beauty Zhou, ye Yun ¡®er.


    When Ye Sheng slowly walked to the bamboo forest, he heard the voice of a little girl.


    ¡°Mom, am I practicing this right?¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re right. Yun ¡®er is so smart. She¡¯s even smarter than your father.¡±A gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°Hehe, father said that when I¡¯m ten years old, I¡¯lle back. I¡¯ll work hard to cultivate and improve myself. When the timees, I¡¯ll give father a surprise.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er said proudly.


    ¡°Yun ¡®er is the most powerful.¡±A doting voice sounded.


    Ye sheng listened from outside the bamboo forest. His heart softened. These were the two most important women in his life.


    Rustle!


    Rustle!


    Ye Sheng stepped on the falling bamboo leaves and walked in.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±A Stern shout sounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±Ye Yun ¡®er said in surprise.


    ¡°Ye Sheng...¡±Beauty Zhou said in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±Ye Sheng stood in front of the mother and daughter with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and hugged ye Sheng¡¯s neck, refusing to let go.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with aplicated expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t there still a few more years?¡±


    Ye Sheng hugged ye Yun ¡®er and walked over to hold beauty Zhou in his arms. ¡°I missed you guys, so I came back to take a look.¡±


    Beauty Zhou hugged ye Sheng¡¯s body and felt a familiar scent. Only then did she confirm that this was not a dream and that Ye Sheng had really returned.


    ¡°How Nice.¡±Beauty Zhou leaned against Ye Sheng¡¯s chest and listened to the sound of Ye Sheng¡¯s heart beating. She closed her eyes and enjoyed this moment.


    Ye Sheng also hugged the two most important women in his life and revealed a warm smile.


    This smile could not be seen by outsiders at all. Only Ye Sheng¡¯s family members could see it.


    After being affectionate for a period of time, Beauty Zhou immediately went to cook and prepare dinner. Meanwhile, ye Yun ¡®er held onto ye sheng and kept chattering non-stop.


    Ye Yun ¡®er was four years old this year. She had already started to build her foundation. She even performed a set of martial arts in a decent manner so that ye Sheng could give her pointers.


    Ye Sheng looked at his wife in the kitchen, and at his daughter, who was as beautiful as jade. Hepletely let go of everything and enjoyed this moment of family bliss.


    ..


    In the evening, the whole family gathered together and ate a simple meal. Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou drank a few sses of wine together and teased their daughter,ughing andughing non-stop.


    When it waste at night, their daughter fell asleep. Ye Sheng carried her to the bed and fell asleep. He covered her with the nket and admired his daughter¡¯s magnificent beauty.


    ¡°Little guy cried every night during the few months you left. He¡¯s better now,¡±Beauty Zhou walked over and said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, honey. Did you miss me?¡±Ye Sheng carried Beauty Zhou and blinked.


    Beauty Zhou smiled gently and said, ¡°Of course I miss you, all the time.¡±


    Ye Sheng was so touched that he pulled Beauty Zhou into his arms. He was very touched.


    Having a good wife in life was enough for the rest of his life.


    The night was silent. The morning sun shone down on the bamboo forest, casting countless rays of light. It was very beautiful.


    Early in the morning, Ye Yun ¡®er woke up early. She washed up by herself and was very independent. Then, she sat at the door and waited for Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou toe out.


    She was very happy today. Her smile never faded because her father was back. Ye Yun ¡®er could get close to her father.


    So she happily spoke to the flowers, to the bamboo, to the stone, and to the stream.


    In the room, Ye Sheng heard his daughter¡¯s soft voice. He got up and came out to take a look.


    A pretty girl was squatting down in front of a stream, telling her happy thoughts.


    Her small body, a little childish but very sincere words, struck ye Sheng¡¯s heart, making him silently watch and observe his daughter. He did not disturb her.


    After ye Yun ¡®er told him all about her excitement, she patted the dust off her body and walked into the house.


    Ye Sheng immediately won over his body and observed his daughter. Then, he entered the house and went out with Beauty Zhou.


    By the time they went out, Ye Yun ¡®er was already sitting on the chair. She washed her hands and said happily, ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys aren¡¯t as diligent as me. You¡¯re stillzing around in bed. You¡¯re ashamed.¡±


    Ye Shengughed out loud and said, ¡°It¡¯s mom and Dad¡¯s fault for this matter. Yun ¡®er, please understand mom and Dad.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face turned red. She reached out to pinch ye Sheng¡¯s arm and went to wash up alone.


    ..


    The news of Ye Sheng¡¯s return did not spread. He went to see Duanmu Yu and Dao Ming the next day.


    Eldest senior brother was bing more and more dignified, while second senior brother Dao Ming hadpletely grown up. He was young and handsome.


    The three of them paid their respects to their master, Priest Qingxu. At night, they gathered together to listen to Ye Sheng talk about the matters in the void.


    In the remaining days, Ye Sheng went to the prairie beyond the Great Wall and saw Chu Zhongtian and his wife, Qilin. Qilin was pregnant, and Chu Zhongtian was no longer arrogant. He was more reserved and his cultivation became more profound.


    After Chu Zhongtian had a son and became a father, he restrained his arrogance and became reserved. He did not be ordinary, but he wanted to be an example for his child.


    Seeing Chu Zhongtian like this, Ye Sheng was rather gratified. This fatherless orphan didn¡¯t want his child to be like him when he was young. He finally learned to set an example.


    Ye Sheng also went to see his big sister, chatted with her, and gathered together.


    In addition, Ye Sheng went to Tianshan to pay a visit to senior Xu. He gathered with the others and told them about the matters in the void.


    For the rest of the time, Ye Sheng stayed on Mount Longhu to apany Beauty Zhou. He worked hard and worked hard every night, hoping that he could sessfully sow the seeds.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had improved. Even after so many times, Beauty Zhou was still not pregnant and there was no new life in her body. This made Ye Sheng a little disappointed.


    On one side, Ye Sheng was living a happy life. On the other side, his Earth clone was also working hard. After a month, he had really broken through to the nine worlds.


    During this month, his Earth clone could be said to have encountered a lot of trouble, but he was still able to walk over safely. He did not disappoint ye Sheng¡¯s expectations.


    When Ye Sheng saw his Earth clone walk over, his mood also became much more rxed. He was no longer worried.

 Chapter 574

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 21, return to the universe (4th update)</h4>


    The Earth clone was constantly advancing in Hell. Ye Sheng was constantly paying attention to it. Because he cultivated demonic techniques and walked the path of a Hell Lord, he was basically like a fish in water in hell.


    asionally, when he encountered trouble and could solve it himself, he would take action to solve it as soon as possible. If he couldn¡¯t solve it, he would immediately run away.


    This time, they had to stick to the principle of fighting if they could win and running away if they couldn¡¯t. The Earth clone still managed to run to the first level of hell with great ease.


    The first level of hell was the most dangerous ce in this dimensional hell. It was filled with great demons that had surpassed the boundless realm. The Earth clone kept a low profile and finally found an ancient teleportation array.


    Beside the teleportation array, Ye Sheng came out from Earth and bid farewell to Beauty Zhou and his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°Main Body, you guys can leave. I¡¯ll continue cultivating here,¡±said the Earth clone.


    Ye Sheng lightly nodded and said, ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    The Earth clone cultivated demonic cultivation techniques. It was the most suitable ce here. It was like a fish in water. It was like an ancient God clone entering the divine court to cultivate and advancing by leaps and bounds.


    The most powerful part of both the original body and the clone was still the ancient God clone. He had already entered the Divine Court to learn, and his cultivation had reached the seventh level of the divine prying stage.


    It was equivalent to the seventh level of the Immortal Treasure Trove, and the silver-masked demon general level had the greatest improvement.


    The Earth clone activated the ancient teleportation array and let ye Sheng enter. Then, the teleportation array buzzed and flickered continuously, finally sending ye sheng into an ice-cold and deste universe.


    The thick cosmic energy immediately surrounded Ye Sheng. He took a deep breath and swallowed the energy within a radius of a thousand miles, washing away the demonic aura on his body.


    Then, Ye Sheng looked left and right with a nk expression.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    The Void Demon King was also confused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The Void Demon King only had a bit of fame in the Sr System and the neighboring gxies. He didn¡¯t know much about the entire universe.


    Ye Sheng took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace and released teacher Liu Sheng and Master Fu Tu.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re Out!¡±Teacher Liu Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, you¡¯re amazing. You actually passed through the nine worlds. It¡¯s unbelievable,¡±master fu tu said in admiration.


    ¡°Guys, this is where I came out from the teleportation array. In the vast universe, I don¡¯t know where this is either,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng looked around carefully, then took out a star map and carefully identified it.


    Master Fu Tu also observed it. After a long time, he confirmed, ¡°We havee to the Dead Sea. This is near the Xandar star area.¡±


    ¡°The Dead Sea?¡±Ye Sheng was surprised.


    ¡°There were many deads in the Xandar star area. Later, they were transported here with great power. You can see that this star area has no signs of life, so people call it the Dead Sea,¡±master Fu Tu exined.


    Ye Sheng suddenly realized that there was such a ce.


    ¡°Is this ce far from Xandar Star?¡±Ye Sheng asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far. I immediately informed the people of the Supreme Academy toe and pick us up. This time, you¡¯ve rendered meritorious service and saved us. You¡¯ve even brought us through the nine worlds. When the Supreme Academy finds out, they will definitely reward you,¡±teacher Liu Sheng praised.


    ¡°Yes, the Supreme Academy has always liked outstanding students. And you are the most outstanding student I¡¯ve ever seen,¡±Master Futu said with a face full of agreement.


    ¡°Teachers, can you not tell the public that I¡¯ve seized the Demonic God Sword?¡±Ye Sheng asked,


    ¡°No problem. We won¡¯t reveal our wealth. We will keep it a secret for you,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°This old man¡¯s life was saved by you. Even if you made a huge mistake, I will cover it up for you, let alone taking the demon god Sword,¡±master Fu Tu said with augh.


    Ye Sheng cupped his fists gratefully. He was very satisfied. Atst, he didn¡¯t waste so much effort to save them.


    Master Liu Sheng took out hismunication device and contacted the people from the highest institute. Then, he told them all the information and said, ¡°Pleasee and pick us up immediately.¡±


    ¡°Please Wait a moment. I¡¯ll send a spaceship to pick you up right away,¡±the person on the other side said immediately.


    Teacher Liu Sheng put away hismunicator and said, ¡°I¡¯ve informed the vice principal that a spaceship wille to pick us up immediately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ye Sheng this time. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to save our lives at all. I¡¯ll definitely return this great favor to you,¡±master Fu Tu said firmly.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°I was also greedy for the demonic God sword. I saved both of you along the way. There¡¯s no need to repay me.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, didn¡¯t you always want to say that you would look up all kinds of information? Master Futu is the spokesperson of the knowledge of the highest educational institution. He has read every book of the highest educational institution, and he still remembers them clearly. If you have any questions, you can ask Master Futu directly,¡±teacher Liu Sheng reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at Master Futu in surprise. ¡°Then I really misjudged you.¡±


    Previously, Ye Sheng had been wondering why master Futu was only at the Fifth Heaven of immortal trove and was called a master by teacher Liu Sheng, who was at the human realm. Now, it seemed that he was a schr who worked hard to study.


    ¡°My cultivation is only so-so. I Can¡¯t help you much, but if you have any questions, you can ask me. I don¡¯t dare to say that I know the heavens, the heavens, and the earth, but I am knowledgeable in both ancient and modern times.¡±Master Futu smiled, his smile was full of pride.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°When I go back, I will definitely visit you as soon as possible.¡±


    Master Futu said, ¡°Do you have amunicator? Let¡¯s add each other as friends.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately took out hismunicator.


    ¡°This is too old. Look at mine. It¡¯s the Apple 360, thetest product of the machine n. It¡¯s very beautiful and has many functions. No matter where you are, you can connect to the machine n¡¯s Sk. This is for you,¡±Master Futu said heroically.


    Ye Sheng immediately refused. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Apple 360, the name of the United States and China, was blooming?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I still have a few on me. I¡¯m a Crazy Apple Fan. Every time Apple 360 has a new product, I have to buy a few. This one is for you. I¡¯ll teach you how to y it.¡±Master Futu began to guide Ye Sheng enthusiastically.


    Ye Sheng could only ept this ending and began to learn how to control Apple 360 from Master Futu.


    Meanwhile, Liu Sheng was watching from the side. When Ye Sheng registered, he would be good friends with Ye Sheng.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng abandoned the oldmunicator. The 500-starmunicator was thrown into the Pantheon furnace by Ye Sheng, while the new Apple 360 was worth 8,000 star dors. It was indeed extremely expensive.


    Time passed. When Ye Sheng familiarized himself with the Apple 360, the spaceship that received them from the Supreme Academy also arrived.


    Boom!


    A t spaceshipnded in front of them. It was like a saucer, but it was a lot bigger. Then, a door opened and weed them in.

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 22: Complete Retreat (fifth watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng and his group boarded the spaceship and returned to the highest academy on Xandar Star.


    When they arrived at the highest academy once again, Ye Sheng felt as if a lifetime had passed.


    From the highest academy to the dimensional battlefield, then to the nineyered world, they were transported into the multiverse before returning to the highest academy.


    In just a short month, Ye Sheng had walked a huge circle, as if he hadn¡¯t lost anything.


    However, when he once again stepped through the gates of the highest academy, he saw Jiu Jing and therge clock. Ye Sheng was no longer that ignorant and naive newbie from back then.


    ¡°Junior brother, didn¡¯t you enter the dimensional battlefield? Why did youe out? I saw that a lot of people havee out recently. What exactly happened?¡±Jiu Jing grabbed ye Sheng and asked softly.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°A lot of people came out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Some of the people who entered the dimensional battlefield in the past have all returned. They¡¯ve been arranged to be together. It seems like something big has happened, and the Academy doesn¡¯t want to reveal it.¡±Jiu Jing nodded.


    ¡°Since the academy doesn¡¯t want to reveal it, I can¡¯t tell you either.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, brother. I Won¡¯t call you junior brother. I¡¯ll call you brother, Alright? Tell me what happened, and I¡¯ll give you the contact information of the beautiful girls in the Academy.¡±Jiu Jing enticed Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Senior Jiujing, I don¡¯t like the contact details of these female seniors.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±Jiujing immediately distanced himself from him. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s part ways here.¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled. Without exining anything, he turned around and left with Liu Sheng Laoshi.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a handsome person is actually gay.¡±Jiujing looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back and sighed.


    When Ye Sheng heard that, the veins on his forehead twitched. He really wanted to beat him up.


    ..


    Following teacher Liu Sheng into the clock, Master Futu separated from Ye Sheng and the others. Before he left, he said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, whenever you want to know anything, you cane and look for me. I¡¯m free at any time.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and watched the other party leave with a smile.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you have your own residence in the highest institute?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This is the key to my residence. You can stay here. I Won¡¯t be back for a long time. You can stay here in peace.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng handed ye Sheng a mithril key that could open the seal.


    Ye Sheng took it and asked, ¡°I heard from Jiu Jing that all the students have returned?¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng nodded, sighing, he said, ¡°The situation in the dimensional battlefield is rotten, and it is no longer suitable for students to stay inside. The academy will bring them all back. The people from the star system alliance will participate in the uing battle. It is no longer the matter of our highest academy, so you don¡¯t have to participate. Just focus on your cultivation.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Then can you guys withstand the ns of the evil demons?¡±


    ¡°These things are not something you can worry about. Even I am only a small fry. I will go report the news and see what the Alliance will decide.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng shook his head. With his hands behind his back, he entered the big clock, he disappeared.


    Ye Sheng watched him leave and then let out a long sigh of relief. After entering the Gxy Alliance, he had not cultivated much and had already encountered such a big trouble.


    He took out the mithril key and looked at the address. Then, under the transmission of the big clock, he disappeared.


    The residence of the teachers of the highest academy. Every house was very exquisite and had been set up with an array formation. Only the mithril key could be used to open it.


    Ye Sheng found teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s house and used the mithril key to open the door before moving in.


    This was teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s residence, but it didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of poprity. Everything was brand new, and even the bed in the room was in its original state.


    Teacher Liu Sheng had never lived here before. The academy had given him a house, so he didn¡¯t have the time or opportunity toe and live here. Usually, he would teach the students in the dimensional battlefield.


    Therefore, when Ye Sheng came in, he discovered that everything here was brand new.


    In a safe environment, Ye Sheng released the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you feel that there¡¯s something fishy about this matter?¡±The Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. What do you think is Fishy?¡±


    ¡°The Supreme Academy has withdrawn all their students. They are giving up on the dimensional battlefield.¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s sense of smell was very sharp, and he was able to immediately detect that there was something fishy about this matter.


    Ye Sheng frowned. This was indeed very fishy. He said, ¡°If they are nning to give up on the dimensional battlefield, then are they going to let the Devils of Hell Rescue Soaring Snake?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very likely the case. Soaring Snake has made a great contribution to hell. If we were to save him, it would be impossible for him to be just some small fry of the boundless realm. There are also many experts in the dark. It is understandable that the highest academy or the Star Alliance would choose to give up.¡±The Void Demon King guessed.


    ¡°ording to what you said, once soaring snakees out and finds out that his Devil God Sword is gone, he will then deduce the heavenly secrets. Wouldn¡¯t that put me in Danger?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, we must let the Pantheon Pill Furnace absorb the demonic god sword as soon as possible andpletely destroy it. Let the demonic god sword disappear into the river of history. There¡¯s no way to find it,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Ye Sheng nodded solemnly and immediately looked at the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace had absorbed the Demonic God Sword for more than a month. The time was very long. Under the constant burning of the origin spirit fire, the demonic god sword could no longer hold on and began to melt.


    ¡°How much more time do you need?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Seven days. I will definitely be able topletely absorb it within seven days.¡±The weapon soul of the Pantheon Cauldron gave Ye Sheng a clear answer.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head in satisfaction. At the same time, the Pantheon Cauldron was also curious.


    The demonic God sword was a top-notch dharma treasure. It was the Dharma Treasure of the seventy-two fiendcelestials. It had once been ugly to the celestial court andpeted with the celestial court. One could imagine its power. However, it was still obediently devoured by the Pantheon Cauldron.


    There was no suspense.


    How Strong was the Pantheon Cauldron?


    Ye Sheng wanted to ask, but the weapon soul of the pantheon cauldron answered, ¡°I lost a lot of memories. My main body is iplete. I lost too much of my origin. I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Ye Sheng could only sigh helplessly. He looked forward to meeting the other two legs of the Pantheon Cauldron in the future.


    ¡°In seven days, the Demon God sword will bepletely absorbed by the all gods Pill Furnace. As long as Teng she doesn¡¯te out within these seven days, everything will be fine,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The Void Demon King clicked his tongue in wonder, he said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what grade the all gods pill furnace is. Back in the Great Qin world, I thought it was an immortal treasure grade magic treasure, but now, it seems that an immortal treasure grade magic treasure isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying its shoes.¡±


    Ye Sheng took out the all god Pill Furnace and shook his head, saying, ¡°No matter what grade it is, it¡¯s still my Natal Treasure.¡±


    The all god Pill Furnace immediately flew towards Ye Sheng and stuck itself to his body.

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 23, the truth behind the Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens? (6th update)</h4>


    The first thing ye Sheng did when he moved into teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s house was to look up all sorts of information about the immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens.


    Ye Sheng had learned this technique, but because he did not have a deep understanding of it, its power was not as great as he had imagined.


    Ye Sheng needed to deepen his understanding and increase its power.


    The Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens was definitely a great killing move, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, its power was not as great as he had imagined.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s greatest regret.


    The cultivation techniques he had learned in the Great Zhou world could no longer help ye Sheng.


    Even if Ye Sheng had once increased the power of the samsara seal and other cultivation techniques, these cultivation techniques had already been eliminated after he broke through to the immortal Trove.


    The Samsara Seal¡¯s ability to bring people back to life did not have any effect at this moment.


    The first level of the immortal Trove, the treasure trove of the body.


    Opening this treasure trove would bring much better improvements than the samsara seal.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strongest cultivation technique was the dao rhythm demon suppression. After that was the Dao sect¡¯s three bibles. Only these two cultivation techniques could be used.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was looking forward topletelyprehending the meaning of the immortal King¡¯s Nine Heavens Crusade and increasing its power as a killing move.


    To understand the immortal King¡¯s Nine Heavens Crusade, Ye Sheng felt that he should go look for Master Fu Tu.


    As a person who had read all the books in the highest academy, Master Fu Tu¡¯s knowledge reserves were unfathomable. Rather than Ye Sheng going through the books himself, he might as well ask him directly.


    At the very least, what Master Fu Tu knew was moreprehensive than what Ye Sheng had read.


    With this in mind, Ye Sheng took out the Apple 360municator and contacted Master Fu Tu.


    Master Fu Tu immediately agreed to Ye Sheng¡¯s request and immediately asked Ye Sheng to meet him.


    Ye Sheng was naturally overjoyed. He also liked people who were swift and decisive. After packing up his things, he immediately went out and headed to Master Futu¡¯s residence.


    Teacher Liu Sheng had a house, so naturally, Master Futu also had a house. Teacher Liu Sheng did not live in the house provided by the academy, but Master Futu lived in it.


    When Ye Sheng came to visit, Master Futu washed up and changed into a set of white clothes. He looked very formal.


    In his heart, Ye Sheng had saved him, so he had no way to repay him. He could only try his best to help ye Sheng solve his problems.


    After Ye Sheng saw master futu, he met him politely as a junior, but was stopped by Master Futu. He smiled and said, ¡°You are my little friend Ye Sheng, and also my savior. We are of the same generation.¡±


    ¡°That is Ye Sheng¡¯s blessing. Hello, Brother.¡±Ye Sheng cupped his fists and said.


    ¡°Hello, little friend Ye Sheng. Pleasee in. I have asked my servant to prepare a meal. Let¡¯s eat and talk.¡±Master Futu invited him.


    Ye Sheng was disrespectful andplied with his master¡¯s request.


    The dining table was filled with dishes that were iparably exquisite. They were all rare ingredients in the universe, as well as fine wine.


    However, Ye Sheng and master Futu didn¡¯t care about these and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, what do you want to ask me?¡±After Master Futu and Ye Sheng drank a cup of wine, he immediately asked.


    ¡°Old brother, I want to know the cause and effect of the immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens. There are all kinds of historical records.¡±Ye Sheng immediately replied.


    ¡°Immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens. It¡¯s such a long story. Why do you care about this?¡±Master Futu carefully recalled.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m interested.¡±Ye Sheng smiled.


    ¡°Let me think about it. The story of the immortal king conquering the nine heavens was still widely spread 100,000 years ago. However, in these 100,000 years, people gradually forgot about it. Very few people read those records.¡±Master Futu said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng silently listened and ate the exquisite dishes.


    ¡°There are many versions of the legend of the immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens. Some people say that the immortal king found a way out. He stood at the peak of the human world and his cultivation level was so high that many people couldn¡¯t breathe. He reached the limit of the universe. Therefore, in order to find a way out, he took the initiative to conquer the nine heavens. The follow-up situation is unknown.¡±Master Futu said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was indeed a widely circted version.


    ¡°But let me tell you, after carefulparison, I can find that this version is wrong.¡±Master Futu shook his head.


    ¡°Is it wrong?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is wrong. The Immortal King attacking the nine heavens wasn¡¯t to find a way out. This version is wrong.¡±Master Futu said with certainty.


    ¡°Then what about the truth?¡±Ye Sheng put down his chopsticks and asked.


    ¡°The truth, no one knows the truth. But now, I think the closest to the truth is that the immortal King didn¡¯t attack the Nine Heavens on his own initiative. He was forced to his limits andpletely erupted, leaving behind this eternal scene.¡±Grandmaster Futu replied.


    ¡°Forced to attack the Nine Heavens?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled. He had the same feeling as well. Looking at the grief and indignation in hisprehension, the unwillingness to ept it, and the actions of those who wanted to break the shackles of fate, it all meant that the immortal king actually didn¡¯t want to attack the nine heavens, but he was forced to attack the heavens.


    ¡°Who can force the immortal king to attack the Nine Heavens?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The Immortal King, the person who created the immortal path, one of the founders of the immortal court, the person who was conferred the title of Patriarch by the Immortal Court, was actually forced to attack the heavens?


    Who could force him?


    The Divine Court?


    Back then, the Divine Court wasn¡¯t a match for the Immortal Court at all. It was because of the existence of the immortal king that they were suppressed and beaten.


    Hell?


    Back then, hell was just a thought. The Devil Gods of Hell were still working hard in their cultivation.


    As for the automaton race, Chaos Race, bug race, and so on, they were all rising stars and had never seen an immortal king before.


    Who could force him to fight against the heavens?


    ¡°This is also what I¡¯m puzzled about. ording to the books, before the Immortal King fought against the Nine Heavens, he used three days to travel all over the universe. He even went back and forth in the river of time, wanting to greet the people in the past or talk to himself in the past.¡±Master Futu slowly said.


    ¡°Did the immortal king seed in the end?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Did he seed?¡±Master Futu shook his head. ¡°No one knows if he seeded or not. Because after that incident, the immortal King no longer appeared.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other records regarding the Immortal King?¡±Ye Sheng pondered and asked.


    He began to slowlyprehend the grief and indignation. I didn¡¯t want to attack the heavens, but I had no choice but to attack the heavens.


    No matter what the reason was, this was something I wanted to do. Even if the ending was very tragic, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    Ye Sheng was constantly brewing this kind of feeling in his heart.


    ¡°There are many records regarding immortal kings, but without exception, most of them are made up by others or based on the stories of Immortal Kings.¡±Master Fu Tu slowly said.


    ¡°There is a piece of news. I remember clearly that the immortal king said something before he attacked the nine heavens.¡±Master Futu kept ye Sheng in suspense.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart itched.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a drink first.¡±Master Futu raised his ss.


    Ye Sheng drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°I will discuss Dao with you!¡±Master Futu stared at Ye Sheng with a serious face and said.


    ¡°Did the immortal King say that?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Master futu nodded and said, ¡°This is thest sentence of the immortal king. Not many people know this sentence because it is recorded in a secret manual. After the immortal King attacked the nine heavens, a piece of paper fell from the sky. This sentence is recorded on it. It is no different from what the immortal King said.¡±

 Chapter 577

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 24, enemy attack (7th watch)</h4>


    ¡°I will discuss Dao with you!¡±


    This sentence was said by the immortal king, but to whom?


    Only the immortal path had the concept of discussing dao. There were two types of discussions on Dao. One was to convince others with reason, and use the dao one hadprehended to solve other people¡¯s doubts.


    The other possibility was to exchange blows on Dao and subdue others.


    The Immortal King attacking the nine heavens should be the second type.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully, but he was stillcking in meaning. He could not grasp the supreme power of the immortal king attacking the nine heavens.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, I have a lot of information about the immortal king attacking the nine heavens. It will take too much time to tell them one by one. Let¡¯s discuss Dao.¡±Master Fu Tu suggested.


    Ye Sheng naturally did not have any objections.


    The two of them immediately abandoned the exquisite dishes and began to discuss the dao.


    Boom!


    Layers of light appeared around Master Futu. Within the light, there were countless books. These were all books that he had read before. He recorded them down and passed them to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and inspected them with his divine soul. He split into countless ye Sheng and read different books.


    All the books rted to the Immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens were here. They could help ye Sheng.


    Countless knowledge surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s mind, instantly allowing him to understand many things.


    From ancient times until now, there were all kinds of books, records, historical records, legends, biographies about the Immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens..


    All of these were absorbed by Ye Sheng and entered his mind, enriching ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes as a figure appeared in his sea of consciousness. A huge axe floated beside him, cleaving a path towards the sky.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know what the purpose of the Immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens was for the time being. However, this unyielding, indignant, and repressed anger all exploded out at this moment.


    The Immortal King¡¯s great name, at this moment, caused the divine court and hell to tremble.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, the DAO discussion had already ended. He had also gotten what he wanted, so he stood up and thanked him.


    Master Futu waved his hand and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, during this period of time, you can stay at the highest academy in Peace. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Do you remember?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Soaring snake demon god ising out.¡±Master Futu sighed and said.


    ¡°The Gxy Alliance has decided to give up?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He had already guessed it.


    ¡°Yes, the Gxy Alliance¡¯s decision is not to sh with Hell. Since soaring snake demon God has been discovered by Hell, it is not something we can resist. Let the first-rate forces like the immortal court, the Divine Court, and Hell deal with this matter. Our Gxy Alliance will act as the first to deal with some trivial matters,¡±master futu nodded and said.


    ¡°I know. When will hell release soaring snake?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked. This was very important. The Demon God sword hadn¡¯t melted yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But ording to the news, the Demon God in Hell has already moved out. The dimensional battlefield has already been controlled by the people of Hell. That¡¯s why you stole the Demon God Sword. You must not be discovered. The demons of hell are right beside us, watching us like tigers watching their prey.¡±Master Fu Tu said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart. Then, he stood up and bid master Futu farewell.


    After leaving Master Futu¡¯s residence, Ye Sheng walked on the Quiet Street, his mind full of thoughts.


    ¡°Am I right? Ever since the highest academy evacuated their students, the star system alliance has already decided to give up on the dimensional battlefield. They will not have any conflicts with hell. It is inevitable that the soaring serpent Devil God will be released.¡±The Void Demon King said smugly.


    ¡°Your guess is right. Then what should we do next?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You should work hard to devour the Demon God sword now. That way, you won¡¯t have any worries and can stay on Xandar Star with Peace of mind,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was the most reliable method, but it required time.


    Seven days, could they sessfully dy it?


    Just as Ye Sheng was thinking, he suddenly felt that there was someone waiting for him in front of him.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and saw two people at the end of the street.


    A man and a woman, dressed in ck. The Man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. They looked at Ye Sheng.


    They came with ill intentions.


    Ye Sheng calmed down and asked, ¡°Why did the two of You Stop Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inviting you to a ce,¡±the man said coldly.


    ¡°Your attitude doesn¡¯t seem to be inviting people,¡±ye Sheng said with a cold smile.


    ¡°This is our attitude when we invite people.¡±The woman smiled coquettishly, but her words were very cold.


    ¡°Can you tell me which faction you are from so that I can be mentally prepared?¡±Ye Sheng stared at the two people and carefully observed them. One was at the third sky of Immortal Treasure Trove, the other was at the fourth sky of Immortal Treasure Trove, and the other was at the Spiritual Treasure Trove.


    He could beat them.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t act rashly. He wanted to find out who was behind this?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±The man looked impatient. He strode over and grabbed Ye Sheng with his big hand, wanting to capture him.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised his hand and swung it. His palm was like a palm fan, hitting the other party so hard that he wasn¡¯t able to react in time. With a crack, his bones were broken.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was so strong that the man¡¯s body, which was formed by ten thousand formations, was not something that the man couldpare to.


    ¡°Speaking of which, moving your hands and feet is not good. It¡¯s easy for someone to cut off your hands and feet,¡±Ye Sheng said with a cold face and an unfriendly tone.


    The man did not shout after his arm was broken. He just frowned, and then his flesh and blood squirmed. His bones were regenerated, and they were instantly repaired.


    The second heaven of the immortal trove bone treasure trove had this ability. Once the bone treasure trove was opened, as long as it was not destroyed in an instant and turned into ashes, the bone treasure trove would be regenerated in a short period of time.


    ¡°You are very dishonest. Don¡¯t tell me you think that you can stop us just like that?¡±The woman sneered and walked over. She swayed three times, and her charming figure was curvaceous under the light. It was a fatal temptation.


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold. His arm had been broken by Ye Sheng. Although his expression didn¡¯t change, the murderous aura around him was extremely dense.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to follow us obediently. Then go to Hell.¡±The man sneered. He didn¡¯t try to hide it at all and punched out.


    Boom!


    This punch was like an old dragon sweeping over. It didn¡¯t make a sound, but its power was restrained. In an instant, it arrived in front of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Three Holy Scriptures of Dao Sect!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was still calm, but two shadows flew out from his body. He used the cultivation technique from the three holy scriptures of Dao sect and unleashed it in an instant.


    Bang!


    The Fist turned into an azure dragon, but it was suppressed by Ye Sheng¡¯s past body and palm.


    The future body, on the other hand, was directly facing the man. He used a move to cut off the future.


    The power of the three holy scriptures of Dao sect was constantly stacking up. As Ye Sheng¡¯sprehension deepened, the power of the past, present, and future would also increase.


    Right now, other than the Dao rhythm demon suppression technique, the three scriptures of Dao sect was one of Ye Sheng¡¯s most powerful techniques.


    The thing that cut off the future attack was not the present, but the enemy a few secondster. The man thought that it was an attack on him, so he immediately wanted to block it. However, this move came close, and a strange change struck the man three secondster.


    Bang!


    The man directly hit Ye Sheng¡¯s future body, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, he looked at Ye Sheng in shock, unable to believe it.

 Chapter 578

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 25, members of the Lin family (8th watch)</h4>


    The man was sent flying and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the First Heaven of the immortal Trove!¡±The man said in a low voice.


    You¡¯re only at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. How can you make such a powerful attack?


    It was a publicly acknowledged fact that the first heaven of the immortal trove could not defeat the Fourth Heaven of the immortal Trove¡¯s spiritual treasure.


    But now, Ye Sheng had broken the publicly acknowledged fact of countless people.


    Ye Sheng watched coldly. His past body and future body disappeared after sending the man flying. Only Ye Sheng and one person faced two people.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    Ye Sheng alone suppressed the aura of two people.


    Previously, it was two people who suppressed Ye Sheng.


    Both men and women thought that they had the power to control ye Sheng¡¯s life and death.


    Now, everything was reversed.


    Ye Sheng looked at the man. The man¡¯s expression was unsightly, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    Ye Sheng looked at the woman. The woman¡¯s face was livid, and her charm was no longer there.


    As assassins, or as other people¡¯s hidden forces, they had rich experience. Naturally, they knew what would happen if they met a troublesome opponent.


    That¡¯s right. At this moment, Ye Sheng was a troublesome opponent in the eyes of the two of them.


    A second ago, he was still a littlemb, waiting to be ughtered.


    This change was too fast, so fast that the two of them were in a daze.


    Tap Tap Tap!


    Ye Sheng walked over slowly, neither too fast nor too slow. His expression was still calm.


    From the beginning to the end, Ye Sheng did not put these two people in his eyes.


    Although Ye Sheng was only at the first sky of the immortal Trove, Ye Sheng¡¯s horizons and strength were far apart from theirs.


    ¡°Tell me who the person behind you is, and I¡¯ll let you all leave.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice rang out. It was very soft, and he couldn¡¯t hear it from a distance.


    However, in the hearts of women and men, these few people were like a huge mountain suppressing them, bringing a huge impact to their hearts.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s might reached its peak at this moment.


    The woman looked at Ye Sheng and realized that his expression was calm. His eyes were like an abyss, absorbing all of her thoughts.


    ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±The woman asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate me before you came?¡±Ye Sheng mocked.


    The woman and the man were speechless.


    After hearing that the mission target was only the firstyer of the immortal trove and had just arrived at the Xandar Star Field from a remote gxy, they all thought that this time, they were sure that there was no need to investigate at all.


    However, it was this confidence that destroyed them today.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The woman mustered up all her courage. Her five fingers formed into a w, and her fingernails were sharp and shing with light. In an instant, she shot out, wanting to crush Ye Sheng¡¯s head.


    This attack was fast, urate, and ruthless.


    The woman bet that the cultivation technique that she had cultivated for many years could give ye Sheng a fatal blow when he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    She lost the bet.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even make a move. The aura around him trembled, and over a hundred formations immediately appeared, instantly suppressing the woman.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The woman¡¯s five fingers were crushed by Ye Sheng¡¯s formation at this moment, causing her to break out in cold sweat as she looked at Ye Sheng in shock.


    ¡°Speak, if you speak, you can still live. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die.¡±Ye Sheng sighed regretfully.


    The woman and the man felt a chill in their hearts.


    They knew that this was true. Ye Sheng would really kill them.


    No one wanted to die, and they were no exception. Although they were working for others, it was also a win-win situation. When it came to working for others, no one would be stupid enough to sacrifice themselves.


    ¡°Wang Ba,¡±the woman said.


    Ye Sheng was not surprised at all, as if he had known long ago.


    ¡°We are adopted children of the Wang family. When we grew up, we became the Wang family¡¯s secret guards and spies. We helped the Wang family deal with many things. Wang Ba found us and wanted us to bring you back,¡±the man said after the woman said, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and said everything.


    Ye Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Please pass a message to Wang Ba. Tell him to wash his own head and wait for me to chop it off. It shouldn¡¯t be too long.¡±


    The woman stared at Ye Sheng with wide eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Wang Ba was the heir of the Wang family, and the Wang family was a newly rising power in the Gxy Alliance.


    Ye Sheng turned around and left.


    The man looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back in surprise and said, ¡°He really let us go.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression wasplicated. She had already made up her mind to reveal the person behind the scenes and then be killed by Ye Sheng.


    Because they often did this, they naturally thought that Ye Sheng would do the same.


    But they did not expect that Ye Sheng would actually let them go.


    For a moment, the man and woman¡¯s hearts wereplicated. On one hand, they were quite happy and saved their lives.


    On the other hand, they also felt embarrassed. Ye Sheng did not put them in his eyes at all, which was why he did not kill them.


    ..


    Ye Sheng slowly walked home and said to the void demon king, ¡°Do you think Wang Ba would die of anger if he knew about the words I brought to him?¡±


    ¡°If he really dies of anger, you would not have any trouble,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng smiled. He did not put Wang Ba in his eyes at all. The matter this time was not bad. It was Wang Ba who took the initiative to find people, not the Wang family who sent people.


    Although they were all people who ¡®invited¡¯ye Sheng over, the meaning waspletely different.


    Wang Ba represented personal behavior and didn¡¯t involve the Wang family. There was still room for reconciliation.


    If it involved the Wang family, the matter would be very troublesome. The Wang family wasn¡¯t something that Ye Sheng could withstand at the moment.


    When Ye Sheng returned to the door of his home, his expression changed.


    There were two more people at the door, one old and one young, waiting for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng cursed in his heart, ¡°Is this F * cking endless?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, wait. These aren¡¯t people from the Wang family. They¡¯re people from the Lin family,¡±the Void Demon King said in shock.


    ¡°People from the Lin Family?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He had just dealt with people from the Wang family, and now he had to deal with people from the Lin family.


    ¡°There¡¯s a tree embroidered on the cuffs of the Lin family¡¯s clothes, symbolizing the Lin family¡¯s symbol,¡±the void demon king said seriously. ¡°Ye Sheng, those whoe with ill intentions will note. You have to be careful.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see why they came first.¡±


    Ye Sheng suppressed all the thoughts in his heart and walked to the door of his house. He saw two people.


    An old man and a young man saw Ye Sheng and smiled.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this year¡¯s number one in the Gctic Battlefield, a young genius from the Sr System,¡±the old man said.


    Ye Sheng stopped in his tracks, looked at the other party, and asked, ¡°Who are the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Lin family, Lin Wunan,¡±the young man introduced himself.


    ¡°Lin family manager, Lin Jiyun,¡±the old man introduced.


    ¡°Why are the two of you looking for me? I don¡¯t seem to have any contact with the Lin Family?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, aren¡¯t you going to invite us in to sit and chat?¡±Lin Jiyun said gently.


    Ye Sheng immediately opened the array formation and invited the two of them in.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng was also wondering what exactly was going on?


    However, it shouldn¡¯t be looking for trouble.


    Since they could talk properly, it shouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous. Ye Sheng really wanted to know what this Lin family was up to.

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 26, the Lin family¡¯s invitation (9th update)</h4>


    In the clean house, Ye Sheng invited Lin Wunan and Lin Jiyun to sit down and then looked at the two of them, he went straight to the point, ¡°The two of you are from the Lin family. The Lin family is a wealthy family in the Star Alliance. Higher-ups, why are you looking for a small fry like me?¡±


    Lin Jiyun didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Lin Wunan.


    Lin Wunan smiled, ¡°If the first ce in the gxy battlefield is a small fry, then we are even less of a small fry.¡±


    Lin Jiyun nodded and said, ¡°In the many years that the Lin family has been established, we have never won first ce in the gxy battlefield. This is enough to prove your potential, Ye Sheng.¡±


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. What was he trying to do by ttering him so much?


    ¡°You tter me. What is it that you want? Please tell us directly,¡±Ye Sheng smiled and said.


    ¡°We want to invite you to join the Lin family. The treatment is definitely top-notch. The resources of the Lin family can be provided to you,¡±Lin Wunan said seriously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s smile did not change. While they were ttering him, Ye Sheng had vaguely guessed it.


    After Lin Wunan finished speaking, he looked at Ye Sheng with anticipation in his eyes.


    Lin Jiyun, on the other hand, sat steadily on the fish table. He looked at Ye Sheng with a smile and scrutinized him.


    Ye Sheng pondered and realized the problem in these words. He pointed straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°You guys invited me to join the Lin family, not the Lin family.¡±


    Lin Wunan said proudly, ¡°I am the eldest grandson of the current generation of the Lin family. I represent the Lin family.¡±


    Lin Jiyun nodded and said, ¡°Young master is right. He is the eldest grandson of the current generation of the Lin family. Naturally, he represents the Lin family.¡±


    However, Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the situation of the Lin family. Please forgive me for not agreeing.¡±


    Ye Sheng would not agree to enter the Lin family¡¯s big pit if he directly rejected them.


    Moreover, he would join the Lin family without knowing anything.


    The Lin family was on the wane and was being forced by the Wang family everywhere. It was already at the twilight stage. Moreover, Lin Wunan did not tell the truth.


    They treated Ye Sheng as a fool, hoping to use the Lin family¡¯s reputation to recruit Ye Sheng, a country bumpkin from a small ce.


    When Lin Wunan heard Ye Sheng¡¯s rejection, his expression changed. He wanted to say something, but was stopped by Lin Jiyun, ¡°Ye Sheng, we came to invite you because we saw your potential. You were the first ce in the gxy battlefield, but after you came to Xandar Star, you offended Wang Ba. Wang Ba is a member of the Wang family, and the Wang family will not let you off. Join Our Lin family, and we will protect you. Not only that, we will also provide you with countless resources that you can think of. As long as you want, we can give it to you, as long as you nod your head.¡±


    Hearing those words, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he sneered coldly in his heart.


    As expected of an old fellow, his words were much better than the words of a young man. Using the Wang n to oppress ye Sheng and using resources to seduce him, if it were anyone else, they might have been tempted by his words.


    However, Ye Sheng knew that the other party would give him any amount of resources he wanted. Those words were just empty words. If he really joined the Wang n, the other party would definitely start to deduct the resources he wanted.


    ¡°I understand your good intentions, but it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have any intention of joining any faction. I don¡¯tck resources at the moment, so it¡¯s a waste of your concern,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile. His attitude was still firm, he didn¡¯t give the other party any hope.


    Lin Wunan¡¯s expression turned ugly. As the eldest grandson of the Lin family, he hade to recruit Ye Sheng, but he had been rejected twice in a row. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose face anymore.


    Lin Jiyun also frowned. He did not expect Ye Sheng to be so firm and unmoved. He had promised a lot of treasures, but Ye Sheng was unmoved.


    It seemed that Ye Sheng had his own confidence. Was it that kind of treasure?


    ¡°In that case, we will take our leave first. I hope that Ye Sheng will think about it carefully. Our Lin family¡¯s door is open to you at any time,¡±Lin Jiyun stood up and said sincerely.


    Lin Wunan was a little unhappy, but he did not re up. He stood up as well.


    Ye Sheng also sent him off hypocritically. He said, ¡°If I want to join a faction, the Lin family is my first choice. The two of you think so highly of me, Ye Sheng, and I¡¯ll be eternally grateful.¡±


    These hypocritical words made ye Sheng feel disgusted.


    Lin Jiyun said in relief, ¡°I still hope that you¡¯ll join My Lin family as soon as possible, Ye Sheng. Otherwise, when the Wang family takes revenge, you¡¯ll be in danger. Wang Ba is an unreasonable person.¡±


    Ye Sheng sneered in his heart, ¡°The Wang family is one step ahead of you. They have already settled it for me.¡±


    However, Ye Sheng still nodded and sent them out.


    ..


    After being sent out, Lin Wunan suddenly exploded, ¡°Who does he think he is? He actually rejected me twice in a row. I have alreadye to invite him to join our Lin family. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. No wonder he offended the Wang family.¡±


    Lin Jiyun said calmly, ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the eldest grandson of the Lin family. I¡¯ve personallye to recruit him. I¡¯ve given him enough face, yet he still dares to reject me. Not only did he reject me once, he even rejected your invitation. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee,¡±Lin Wunan said angrily.


    Lin Jiyun asked, ¡°If you came to recruit him, he must agree. What logic is this?¡±


    Lin Wunan¡¯s expression froze and he said stubbornly, ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t havee. A country bumpkin who came from some distant sr system gxy is not worth me recruiting.¡±


    Lin Jiyun said inly, ¡°You are too childish. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. It seems that the family has taken care of you too much. You are already behind many people and there are too many things that need to be changed.¡±


    Lin Wunan impatiently listened and said, ¡°How am I childish?¡±


    ¡°Come back with me. You have to properly reform yourself. I want to report this matter to your uncle Lin Yi.¡±Lin Jiyun ignored Lin Wunan and directly left.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would help me recruit helpers? How can you tell my uncle? If you tell him, he will beat me up.¡±Lin Wunan said unhappily.


    Lin Jiyun ignored him and flew away.


    ..


    In the room, Ye Sheng released the Great Void Demon King.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are these two people from the Lin family idiots? They came to recruit you just like that?¡±The Great Void Demon King said disdainfully.


    ¡°Maybe they feel that the Lin family is famous, and I¡¯m a country bumpkin from a small ce. That¡¯s why they are like this,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He didn¡¯t take it to heart. It was better to recruit him than to deal with him.


    That was why ye Sheng sent him off so as not to cause trouble.


    He had already offended Wang Ba, and the Wang family¡¯s attitude was unclear. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to offend the Lin family anymore. He wanted to cultivate quietly for a period of time.


    But some things couldn¡¯t be settled by Ye Sheng just because he was quiet.


    There was a in the Xandar Star Field. It was full of flowers and had arge poption. This was the Lin family¡¯s.


    After Lin Jiyun returned, he immediately went to see Lin Yi.


    Lin Yi looked young, but his temperament was mature. He was more than a hundred years old this year, and he had be the hope of the next generation of the Lin family.


    ¡°How is it? Does this person who came from the Sr System have the aura of an ancient god?¡±Lin Yi immediately asked when he saw Lin Jiyun. ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s very faint, this old ve is a member of the god race, so I naturally noticed it,¡±Lin Jiyun said seriously.


    ¡°Unexpectedly really has.¡±Lin Yi¡¯s eyes shot out a cold light, sneered.

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 27, the Storm ising (10th update)</h4>


    ¡°Ye Sheng was the first person to walk out of the Sr System in the past 50 years. He even won the first ce in the gctic battlefield. No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem normal. As I thought, he obtained the ancient God¡¯s head. That¡¯s why he had such an opportunity to soar to the skies,¡±Lin Yi said coldly.


    ¡°The ancient God¡¯s head is in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. Then what should we do?¡±Lin Jiyun asked.


    ¡°The ancient God¡¯s head is mine. If it wasn¡¯t for that Hateful Kun Peng, I would have broken through to the immortal realm long ago. Why would I have to wait so long?¡±Lin Yi said unhappily.


    His cultivation was very high, at the peak of the immortal realm. He was stuck at this realm and couldn¡¯t break through.


    But even so, reaching the peak of the immortal realm at the age of a hundred was enough to be regarded as hope for the future.


    The Lin family found the ancient God¡¯s head for Lin Yi to break through and make him stronger quickly. Only then could the family be revived.


    Unfortunately, this n was ruined. Lin Yi had waited for dozens of years and finally received news of the ancient God¡¯s head again.


    How could he not be excited?


    ¡°Go personally and capture Ye Sheng for me. You are a sixth-level immortal treasure trove ofws. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to capture a first-level immortal treasure trove of a body, right, even if he has the ancient God¡¯s Head?¡±Lin Yi asked.


    Lin Jiyun smiled confidently and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. There¡¯s nothing special about the ancient God¡¯s head. You Can¡¯t Let Someone Cross ranks to challenge it.¡±


    Lin Yi nodded in satisfaction, he said, ¡°I¡¯m being watched by the Wang family, so I can¡¯t move. Once I move, the Wang family will definitely know that the ancient God¡¯s head is on Ye Sheng¡¯s body, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Go and capture Ye Sheng, and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Lin Jiyun sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a Puny Ye Sheng relied on the ancient god¡¯s head to obtain first ce in the gctic battlefield. In the end, he¡¯s still too weak, he¡¯s not even a ce for me. I¡¯ll go right now, and in the name of avenging young master Lin Wunan, go and capture Ye Sheng.¡±


    ..


    Ye Sheng was cultivating diligently,prehending the concept of the immortal king conquering the nine heavens. He didn¡¯t notice that danger was approaching.


    He was trying toprehend the concept of the immortal king conquering the nine heavens.


    He had learned a lot of knowledge about the immortal king conquering the nine heavens from master Fu Tu.


    Many people studied it on the spot and studied it carefully. The conclusion they came up with was very urate. Ye Sheng used these as reference toprehend this killing technique.


    There was no time for cultivation. Ye Sheng studied it carefully and analyzed it carefully. He obtained a very urate atmosphere and continued toprehend the immortal king conquering the nine heavens ording to this idea.


    The power of this cultivation technique continued to increase, and even ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation level wanted to increase slowly.


    Second Heaven of the immortal Trove, Bone Treasure Trove.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s bone treasure trove needed topletely master the array formation. Ten thousand great arrays would suppress it and destroy everything in an instant.


    The power of the ten thousand great arrays was not small, but the operation of some parts was still rough, restricting the disy of its power.


    And while Ye Sheng was cultivating, there was a knock on the door.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes, and a sharp glint shed in them. Disturbing him while he was cultivating was the most detestable thing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a formation protecting the outside, but the other party can actually knock on the door without making a sound. There¡¯s something strange.¡±Ye Sheng frowned and put away all the Void Demon Kings, then slowly walked to the door.


    A deep aura spread outside, causing ye Sheng to be startled.


    The one who came was not kind, and the one who was kind would note.


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s me, Lin Jiyun. I am here to continue persuading you, bringing with me new sincerity.¡±Lin Jiyun¡¯s voice was steady, neither hurried nor slow.


    But Ye Sheng¡¯s hair stood on end when he heard this. The other party was here to kill him.


    The origin body¡¯s sensing of the killing intent made Ye Sheng sense danger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we have a good discussion earlier? Although I didn¡¯t agree, I didn¡¯t shed all pretenses of cordiality. Why did you go back and immediatelye to kill me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was uncertain.


    ¡°Little friend Ye Sheng, open the door.¡±Lin Jiyun urged.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the sixth sky of the immortal Trove, a treasure trove ofws. Can You Beat It?¡±The Void Demon King asked seriously.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. I want to find out why the Lin family¡¯s attitude has changed so quickly.¡±


    Ye Sheng went to open the door.


    When the door opened, a cold light immediately rushed over and sent Ye Sheng flying.


    Bang!


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had been prepared and was not injured. His body rolled in the air and when hended, he saw Lin Jiyun. His face was gloomy as he said, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually resist it. It¡¯s really out of my expectations.¡±Lin Jiyun was not in a hurry to attack. He slowly walked in and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I offended your Lin family. What¡¯s the situation now? You couldn¡¯t recruit them, so you became angry out of humiliation and started a massacre?¡±Ye Sheng sneered and the anger in his heart burned.


    Anyone who was attacked without any grievances would be in a bad mood. Ye Sheng wanted to find out the reason, or else he would immediately be suppressed by ten thousand arrays.


    ¡°Recruit You?¡±Lin Jiyun sneered and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. That wasn¡¯t recruiting you, it was testing you.¡±


    ¡°Testing me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted, sensing that something was wrong.


    ¡°Did you remember something? I forgot to tell you. Although I grew up in the Lin family, in essence, I¡¯m a Celestial.¡±Lin Jiyun smiled smugly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that things were bad.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, they found the ancient God¡¯s head on your body. You¡¯re in trouble,¡±said the demon king of Void sternly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He asked, ¡°What does your God n have to do with me? I just came to Xandar star area. I haven¡¯t had any contact with your Lin family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. We both know that you have the aura of an ancient god. And you¡¯re from the Sr System. My Lin family lost the ancient God¡¯s head in the Sr System. Do you need me to make things clearer?¡±Lin Jiyun sneered.


    Thest trace of luck in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart disappeared. The other party had found out that he had the head of an ancient god through these little clues.


    It was really F * cked up.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned cold. He stared at Lin Jiyun and said, ¡°This is the Gctic Alliance. Once it gets out of hand, you won¡¯t be able to stop it.¡±


    ¡°You finally admitted it.¡±Lin Jiyun smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°There are too many people in the Gctic Alliance. If there¡¯s one more or one less person, no one will pursue it. And you won¡¯t be able to cause any waves in my hands.¡±


    Ye Sheng was so angry that heughed and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to eat me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you so much to make you understand. When I catch you in front of young master Lin Yi, you don¡¯t need to ask why. Trash like you don¡¯t deserve to have the head of an ancient god. You¡¯re only at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. Young Master Lin Yi is the best sessor to the head of an ancient god. Compared to him, you¡¯re like a firefly on the ground and a bright moon in the sky.¡±Lin Jiyun said in admiration, there was an inexplicable fanaticism towards this Lin Yi.


    When Ye Sheng heard the name Lin Yi, he immediately understood that all of this was Lin Yi¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Yi again. Damn it, why is he so persistent?¡±The Void Demon King said unhappily.

 Chapter 581

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 28, Treasure Trove of Laws (11th update)</h4>


    The Great Void Demon King had no choice but to flee to a small world to hide because of Lin Yi¡¯s coercion. Now, Ye Sheng was in danger because of Lin Yi.


    Lin Yi became themon enemy of Ye Sheng and the Great Void Demon King.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much to you. How is it? Are you going to obediently follow me and continue to resist stubbornly? I¡¯ll cut off your limbs and bring you over?¡±Lin Jiyun said with victory in his hands, taking Ye Sheng Down.


    ¡°You want to take me down, but I also want to kill you,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Wishful thinking is talking about people like you. I¡¯m at the Sixth Heaven of the immortal trove and haveprehended a treasure trove ofws. No matter how many changes you have, you won¡¯t be able to defeat myw attack.¡±Lin Jiyun mocked, ¡°The gap between the first heaven and the Sixth Heaven of the immortal trove is really too big.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s big in your eyes, but in my eyes, it¡¯s nothing.¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He was unmoved and took the initiative to attack.


    The three holy scriptures of Taoism!


    Three Ye Sheng attacked from three directions at a rapid speed and with sharp moves.


    Boom!


    The body of the past moved horizontally and backward, trying to wipe away the traces of Lin Jiyun¡¯s past.


    The body of the future cut off the future and killed Lin Jiyun in the future.


    Ye Sheng, who was the only one in his current body, spat out a mouthful of innate true qi and turned it into a rain of swords that enveloped the room.


    The power of the three Bibles was getting more and more powerful. At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s violent attacks were like thunder that exploded in the room.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The attacks of the three bodies continued to rumble and explode in all directions. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were very cold. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Jiyun discovering that he had the aura of an ancient god, the current Ye Sheng would still be able to cultivate quietly.


    Lin Jiyun had broken ye Sheng¡¯s ns. He had to kill him.


    Lin Jiyun saw Ye Sheng¡¯s attack and only sneered. He mocked, ¡°An ant shaking a tree is a description of your current state. All your attacks, I will break them with a single palm!¡±


    Rumble!


    Lin Jiyun¡¯s palm covered the area. It was very powerful and the sound waves rolled, making everything in the room a mess.


    This palm strike covered an area of several Li with Lin Jiyun as the center, forming a domain. Lin Jiyunpletely ignored ye Sheng¡¯s attack and focused on himself. His palm technique enveloped ye Sheng¡¯s three incarnations, then, it ferociously attacked.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the shockwave tore the room apart. Ye Sheng quickly retreated, and the three incarnations dodged this attack.


    However, Lin Jiyun did not let him off easily. He immediately chased after him. ¡°What use is the ancient God¡¯s head for you? You¡¯re still being suppressed by me. Have a taste of my Lin family¡¯s one finger sword technique!¡±


    Lin Jiyun¡¯s fingers turned into a sword. He pointed in the air, and a stream of sword Qi immediately shot out.


    ng!


    Ye Sheng immediately covered himself with energy. His palm turned into a fist, and he ruthlessly smashed down.


    Boom!


    As the sword Qi dissipated, Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned extremely cold. Not giving the other party any chance to disy his full strength, he charged in and smashed down with his fist.


    Peng!


    The Fist smashed onto Lin Jiyun¡¯s arm, causing him to stagger. His eyes widened in shock at the ferocity of Ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Now, I want to tell you that the so-calledw treasure trove isn¡¯t invincible in my hands.¡±Ye Sheng turned around and gave a vicious kick.


    Boom!


    This hit Lin Jiyun block down, both hands as a shield, to block the attack, but he was sent flying more than 10 meters away.


    The house waspletely destroyed, Ye Sheng and Lin Jiyun have the intention to kill, simply ignore, fierce attack on the line.


    ¡°108,000 Swords!¡±Lin Jiyun roared, a long sword appeared in the Void, set off Lin Jiyun like a god, and then apanied Lin Jiyun wave.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    ..


    108,000 swords all-directional no blind angle coverage down, to drown Ye Sheng, and in which, Lin Jiyun performed the rule of long sword.


    Thew that Lin Jiyun understands is sharp sword, can let sword Qi break armour 100% , once hit, die without a doubt.


    Suchw, is very frightening, so Lin Jiyun will practice sword.


    Rumble!


    Sword Qi covered ye Sheng, causing him to frown and snort coldly, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    In an instant, 10,000 great arrays covered the entire area like flowing water. They were extremely powerful, directly suppressing the 108,000 swords.


    And thatw sword also lost its target at this moment.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body had disappeared, leaving only these 10,000 great arrays. Thew sword lost its target and tried its best to escape the suppression, but it didn¡¯t know how to attack.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Lin Jiyun made a prompt decision. He made thew sword grow bigger and ruthlessly shed down.


    If I can¡¯t find you, I¡¯ll split open all your great arrays.


    Rumble!


    But Lin Jiyun had underestimated the strength and power of the 10,000 great arrays.


    This was a great array formed by countless prismatic crystals. Even if the Dao rhythm was inferior to thews, a single prismatic crystal was equivalent to 100,000 Dao rhythms. There were over 100 million prismatic crystals here. If they were stacked together, how could they not block a singlew sword?


    Bang!


    Thew sword cleaved onto the great array and exploded with great power as it ruthlessly shed down.


    However, the 10,000 great arrays immediately began to revolve crazily and instantly sent thew sword flying.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±Lin Jiyun simply couldn¡¯t believe that his nomological sword had actually been sent flying by Ye Sheng.


    A 100% armor-piercing nomological sword was actually unable to do anything to these great arrays.


    ¡°Nothing in this world is impossible. I will suppress you today.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl, his killing intent soaring. He didn¡¯t give the other party the chance to react, and the great array directly enveloped Lin Jiyun, then, everything ended in an instant.


    Lin Jiyun¡¯s strength was the sword ofws, but the Sword ofws was sent flying just now. In the next moment, Ye Sheng enveloped Lin Jiyun and ruthlessly suppressed him.


    Rumble!


    Lin Jiyun watched in despair and let out a mournful howl. ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Dong!


    The ten thousand great formations suppressed Lin Jiyun and he instantly died.


    And Ye Sheng transformed into his true form, gasping for breath as he touched his chest. A red mark about half a meter long appeared, it was caused by the Sword of Laws from before.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ye Sheng¡¯s great array was tough enough.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lin Jiyun only had this sword ofws.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ye Sheng cultivated the dao rhythm to suppress demons.


    If..


    Ye Sheng really felt a lingering fear, his cultivation was still too low.


    ¡°No, I have to leave Xandar Star. It¡¯s too dangerous here,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    He had offended the Wang family¡¯s direct bloodline dam. The Wang family¡¯s attitude was very subtle. Now, the Lin family wanted nothing more than to kill Ye Sheng and retrieve the ancient God¡¯s head.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s situation became very dangerous.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have to leave. Even if teacher Liu Sheng wants to protect you, he can¡¯t. Lin Yi is at the peak of immortal realm. If he attacks you, you won¡¯t be able to escape,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to leave as soon as possible. I¡¯ll ask teacher Liu Sheng to arrange a teleportation array for me.¡±

 Chapter 582

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 29, a coffin (chapter 12)</h4>


    Themotion caused by the fight between Ye Sheng and Lin Jiyun would definitely attract the attention of others. He had to leave this ce as soon as possible. Once the Lin family found out, Ye Sheng would most likely be in deep trouble.


    Even though he hade on a space battleship, the big boss behind the space battleship had yet to find Ye Sheng, so ye Sheng had given up on this idea.


    The other party might have really thought that Ye Sheng was far away, so they had sent the interster battleship to pick him up.


    The Fox had used the tiger¡¯s might once to scare Wang Ba, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t scare the Lin family.


    Ye Sheng took out the Apple 360 and sent a message to teacher Liu Sheng. The other party immediately picked up.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what happened?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked.


    Ye Sheng immediately exined the matter in detail.


    Teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he immediately said, ¡°Immediatelye to the big clock. I wille to pick you up. You must be careful. I also know about Lin Yi. His desire for the ancient God¡¯s head is well known. Don¡¯t let him catch you.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and immediately went to the big clock.


    When Ye Sheng arrived at the big clock, he saw teacher Liu Sheng waiting there with a serious expression.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng.¡±Ye Sheng greeted.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. Follow me first. I¡¯ll send you away from Xandar Star. The Lin family is too overbearing. You have to leave.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng shared the same opinion as Ye Sheng. He believed that Ye Sheng had to leave.


    Ye Sheng nodded and followed teacher Liu Sheng into the big clock.


    The big clock turned. In the next second, Ye Sheng and teacher Liu Sheng arrived on a small.


    Ye Sheng immediately let out a sigh of relief. Only after leaving Xandar star could he be considered free from danger. Otherwise, he was always worried that Lin Yi would immediately chase after him.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, did you really take the ancient God¡¯s Head?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked.


    Ye Sheng nodded. After Lin Yi found out, he couldn¡¯t hide it. He generously admitted, ¡°I also obtained it by ident and then gave it to a friend of the Protoss. I don¡¯t have it with me at all.¡±


    It was given to a member of the Protoss, and his clone was also a friend. The ancient God¡¯s clone was doing well in the Protoss, and his cultivation far surpassed ye Sheng¡¯s and the Earth¡¯s clones.


    ¡°If you got it, it¡¯s your opportunity. Didn¡¯t the Lin family get it from somewhere else? They couldn¡¯t defend it and lost the opportunity. It can only be said that the ancient God¡¯s head doesn¡¯t belong to them. Where are you going next?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked.


    ¡°Where do you n to go?¡±Ye Sheng was confused. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the universe, so how could he know where to go?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay in the Xandar star area. The Lin family and the Wang family aren¡¯t easy to deal with, and you just joined the highest academy. The people of the Academy won¡¯t go against the Lin family for you, so you have to leave to ensure your safety. But you have to choose the ce carefully,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. It was true. He needed to think about where to go.


    ¡°This is a detailed map of the gxies. My suggestion is that you can go to the Titan star field to cultivate hard,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng was puzzled. ¡°What is the Titan Star Field?¡±


    ¡°The Titan Star Field was once the territory of the Titan race. However, the Titan race went to war with the newly born automaton race, chaos race, and insect race. The three races joined hands and destroyed the Titan star field. Now, the Titan Star Field has be a paradise for adventurers and a gathering ce for itinerant cultivators. It is a famous ce in the universe that doesn¡¯t care about anything. It is rich in resources and can be tyrannical. It is most suitable for you to go now. The Lin family¡¯s influence over there can not be extended,¡±teacher Liu Sheng introduced


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll go.¡±Ye Sheng immediately nodded. In any case, he wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there¡¯s no teleportation formation on this. Fly to the interster teleportation formation in the Xandar Star Field. Take That and leave immediately. I¡¯ll help you monitor the Lin family¡¯s information. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll contact you through themunicator,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, teacher Liu Sheng.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank me. My life was saved by you. Let¡¯s go. Be careful. Don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng sighed. ¡°I promised Yi Changsheng that I would take care of you. Now, I am personally sending you off. When Yi Changsheng finds out, he will definitely me me.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°This is a disaster that I caused myself. How can I me teacher Liu Sheng? I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Do your best.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng put his hands behind his back and turned around to enter the teleportation formation, returning to Xandar.


    This teleportation formation was a fixed point teleportation. It was responsible for this to Xandar. It could not be teleported anywhere else.


    There were not many people on this small. This was a small at the border of Xandar Star Field. There was nothing worth paying attention to.


    Ye Sheng saw that there was no one around and released the Void Demon King. He sighed and said, ¡°I thought we could settle down, but now we have to wander around again.¡±


    The void demon king said, ¡°I quite like wandering like this. At least I cane out. I have to hide on Xandar Star.¡±


    Ye Sheng patted the void demon king and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s Go wandering together.¡±


    The Void Demon King¡¯s body immediately changed and became bigger. He let ye Sheng sit on it, then pped his wings and flew high into the starry sky.


    Ye Sheng also turned his head and looked back as he flew high into the sky.


    Leaving here meant that he had to bid farewell to the Gxy Alliance. He had only been here for less than two months, and he was about to leave.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Lin family, I could cultivate here and improve myself, slowly exploring the universe.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    The trouble of the Wang family was actually nothing. Only that Lin Yi posed too much of a threat to Ye Sheng.


    He had forced Ye Sheng away before they even met. This was the second one.


    The first one was still Liu Rushi from the Small World.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, when you be stronger,e back and get back at me. This Lin Yi is simply too detestable.¡±Void Demon King said indignantly.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I only hope that our journey will be smoother, especially those devils from hell. Don¡¯t rescue Teng she so early.¡±


    Only then did the Void Demon King remember that the demonic God sword was still in Ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon pill furnace. It still needed a few more days to melt.


    Seven days only passed by one day. Many things had happened during this day, and Ye Sheng felt as if ten days had passed.


    The demonic God sword still needed six more days. After six days, the demonic god Sword would be swallowed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Boom!


    The Void Demon King broke through the restriction of the asteroid and rushed into the boundless starry sky. He began to follow the star map and head towards the interster teleportation array. That side could teleport ye Sheng to the vicinity of Titan star.


    However, as Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King flew in the universe, Ye Sheng saw a coffin. It crossed the starry sky and flew straight towards Ye Sheng. It was very fast.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. What was going on with this coffin?


    The void demon king immediately changed directions, but the coffin locked onto Ye Sheng and chased after him relentlessly.


    ¡°Damn it, is it the Lin family again?¡±The Void Demon King was about to go crazy. The first thing he thought of was the Lin family.

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 30, the living dead in the coffin (13th watch)</h4>


    This coffin was closely chasing after Ye Sheng. Even though the Void Demon King was trying his best to fly away and try to increase the distance between them, it was still useless.


    The coffin crashed into Ye Sheng and sent him flying.


    The Void Demon King was also shaking and was hit by the impact.


    ¡°Who is it? !¡±Ye Sheng was very angry. He stared at the coffin with an angry expression.


    This coffin was very simple. It was made of mahogany and its entire body was red. There were many strange runes carved on it. They were organized and intertwined together, forming a strange portrait.


    Ye Sheng took the lead to put away the great demon king of the Void. Then, he stared at the coffin and treated it seriously.


    ¡°You have the smell of the soaring snake on your body. Who are you to the soaring snake?¡±A questioning voice came from the coffin, causing Ye Sheng¡¯s expression to change.


    The scent of soaring snake demon god, wasn¡¯t that the Demon God Sword? But the demon god sword was in the Pantheon Pill Furnace and had not been discovered from the beginning. Ye Sheng found it unbelievable that the person in the coffin could discover it.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. We might have met a mighty figure.¡±The Void Demon King said with a trembling voice. It had actually discovered the depth of this coffin. The Void Demon King was at the peak of the human realm.


    Ye Sheng immediately restrained his killing intent, he said with an apologetic smile, ¡°Senior, you must be joking. I¡¯m a human with a body of flesh and blood. I¡¯m only in my twenties this year. How can a mighty figure like soaring snake, who is so high and mighty, be someone that a mere first heaven immortal vault like me can get close to?¡±


    The mighty figure in the mahogany coffin said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re indeed very weak and very young. It¡¯s even more impossible for you to have anything to do with soaring snake.¡±


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just a very ordinary youth. Senior, you must be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Your body has the scent of the soaring serpent, and it¡¯s that kind of very intimate aura. I Won¡¯t be mistaken. The stench that the soaring serpent gives off is simply too easy to recognize.¡±The almighty in the coffin mocked.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior, I really don¡¯t have it.¡±


    However, Ye Sheng was secretly rmed. This damnable demonic God sword was swallowed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace. How did this person discover it?


    He had just escaped from the Lin family¡¯s pursuit, but he did not expect to encounter an even greater danger when he turned around.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not the kind of person who kills innocents like the soaring serpent. I just want you to help me with something.¡±The almighty in the mahogany coffin said.


    ¡°What kind of favor?¡±Ye Sheng asked nervously, cursing in his heart. How could he refuse?


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be my spokesperson. Bring me to the dimensional battlefield. If Teng she wants to break out of the seal, you¡¯ll have to ask me first,¡±said the mahogany coffin with a cold snort.


    Ye Sheng swallowed his saliva, he said bitterly, ¡°Senior, the dimensional battlefield has already been upied by the Devils of Hell. There are also immortal experts, celestial experts, and other powers entangled in there. I¡¯m only at the firstyer of the immortal Trove. If I go, I¡¯ll be sending myself to my death.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t go. The star system alliance had already given up on the dimensional battlefield, allowing several major powers to fight over it. If Ye Sheng went now, he would most likely die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you. You¡¯ll be fine,¡±said the almighty in the mahogany coffin.


    Ye sheng said weakly, ¡°Can I refuse?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Teng she will definitely be released in three days. Do you think he¡¯lle looking for you at the first opportunity?¡±The almighty in the mahogany coffin didn¡¯t force ye Sheng, but the words he said were like he was using a knife to force Ye Sheng, he put it on Ye Sheng¡¯s neck and asked him if he would go?


    How could he not go?


    Three dayster, Teng she came out. Ye Sheng¡¯s demon god sword could notpletely absorb it. Teng she could definitely cross the gxy and kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It is my duty to serve senior. Senior, please don¡¯t ask for any reward. I don¡¯t deserve it, and I will never ask for it. ¡°Stopping the demon god froming out of the universe is our true nature,¡±Ye Sheng said righteously.


    The almighty in the red wooden coffin heard ye Sheng¡¯s words and sneered, ¡°You are quite bold, asking me for a reward?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Just mention it. If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±The almighty in the coffin answered unexpectedly.


    ¡°You agree?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Excuse me for asking, but what kind of reward?¡±


    ¡°As long as you follow my instructions andplete the task, the reward will definitely be rich. There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you.¡±The almighty within the mahogany coffin said.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. However, how are we going to get to the dimensional battlefield? That ce is quite far from here, and there¡¯s no teleportation array.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just draw a teleportation array for you?¡±The mahogany coffin suddenly shook. Layers of blood-red light swirled around the starry sky before forming an array.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look. It was simr to the teleportation array in the big clock.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. A mighty figure who can draw a teleportation array so easily. If he really uses you to kill you, you won¡¯t be able to resist at all.¡±The Void Demon King said in despair.


    Ye sheng gulped and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s hope that this powerful existence keeps his word.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will carry my coffin and enter the dimensional battlefield. Whoever dares to stop you will be given a coffin.¡±The powerful existence in the red wooden coffin said.


    Ye Sheng immediately ran over and carried the coffin. He asked, ¡°Big Brother, how should I address you?¡±


    ¡°I had many names when I was alive, but I didn¡¯t have a name after I died. From now on, my name is Chu Xiangyu,¡±Chu Xiangyu said domineeringly.


    ¡°Then are you alive now, or dead?¡±Ye Sheng was secretly shocked. This was really a big brother.


    ¡°Half-dead, half-dead. You can be considered a living dead person,¡±Chu Xiangyu sighed.


    Ye Sheng saw that Chu Xiangyu was not that kind of cold-hearted devil, so he heaved a sigh of relief. At least, the possibility that he would keep his promise had increased.


    Carrying the mahogany coffin was extremely heavy, just like a. However, Ye Sheng did not feel any pressure at all. wasn¡¯t it a simple matter to deal with the weight of a with his ten thousand great arrays.


    Standing on the blood-red teleportation array, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with a myriad ofplicated emotions. What was this called, a house falling into the rain?


    Even the Gctic Alliance did not dare to participate in the dimensional battlefield. Yet, Ye Sheng, a First Heaven Immortal Trove, had to run in and carry a half-dead big shot. His life was truly miserable.


    Bang!


    The teleportation array was activated. With a sh of blood-red light, Ye Sheng disappeared from where he stood. The teleportation array turned into a cloud of smoke in the air and disappearedpletely.


    A one-time teleportation array was casually set up. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful this one-time teleportation array was. At this moment, his imagination wascking.


    Red Earth and Gray Sky. Ye Sheng once again stepped into this ce, carrying a red wooden coffin as he appeared in the dimensional battlefield.


    The location where Ye Sheng appeared was still very subtle.


    At the center of the three powers.


    The Immortal Court, Divine Court, and Hell. These three powers were shing against each other, and the atmosphere was heavy. In the middle of arge empty space was the sealednd of the soaring serpent demon god.


    Ye Sheng had been transported here regardless of whether he died or not.


    The moment he appeared, everyone from the three powers stared at Ye Sheng with strange expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 31, I¡¯m the one in charge here (14th update)</h4>


    As the Star Alliance withdrew from the dimensional battlefield, the Immortal Court¡¯s experts, the divine generals of the Divine Court, and the Devil King of Hell, these three ancient powers, began topete.


    The Star Alliance became one of the Immortal Court¡¯s helpers and was considered to be a helper.


    The three powers faced off against each other and surrounded the sealed area of the soaring Snake Devil God.


    The three forces each brought at least three million troops.


    Three million troops, vast and mighty, was very shocking.


    And the three million people were all full of battle intent. Hell wanted to open up soaring snake demon god, but the immortal court and the Divine Court didn¡¯t want to release soaring snake demon god, so they had been in a stalemate.


    At this moment, the stalemate was broken.


    They weren¡¯t from the god race.


    They weren¡¯t from Hell either.


    He was not even a member of the Celestial Court.


    It was Ye Sheng.


    He was a nobody who did not have much fame in the universe. He only relied on the gxy battlefield to be the first person to enter the Gxy Alliance.


    Ye Sheng carried the red wooden coffin and came here. He also felt that something was wrong.


    He looked forward and saw the endless golden armor. It was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Protoss warriors!¡±Ye Sheng swallowed his saliva and changed his direction.


    The Devil Qi overflowed into the sky. All kinds of huge devils were fierce and evil.


    ¡°Devils of hell!¡±Ye Sheng was about to cry. He changed his direction again.


    The neat battle formation, dozens of rows, hundreds of rows, was endless.


    ¡°Immortal cultivators!¡±Ye Sheng really broke down. What the F * ck? He was surrounded.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s side broke down. The three forces were a bit confused.


    Who Is this person?


    How did this persone?


    What should I do?


    For a moment, the surroundings were silent. The strong wind blew up small stones, and with a click, it woke up the demons of hell.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°He is from the Immortal Court.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he cultivates the cultivation technique of the immortal court.¡±


    ¡°How dare the people of the immortal court be so impudent?¡±


    The demons of Hell were furious. They were aggressive and came pressing down.


    The wind became stronger.


    Ye Sheng swallowed his saliva. He really wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m not a person of the immortal court.¡±


    However, chu xiangyu said, ¡°Put down the coffin and shout. From now on, you have the final say in this ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m only at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. I¡¯ll be ttened in an instant.¡±


    Three million people were staring at him. How dare ye Sheng Say Such a thing?


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here. Your death won¡¯t bring me any benefits. Don¡¯t worry and do as I say,¡±Chu Zhongtian said calmly.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and raised his head. He saw that the demons in Hell wanted to tear him apart.


    ¡°A human kid at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. You¡¯re courting death. How Dare You Stand Here? Don¡¯t you know your status? Kneel down and lick your master Ox Demon¡¯s feet.¡±A three-meter-tall ck bull rushed out, itughed and mocked Ye Sheng, not taking him seriously at all.


    Its cultivation was already at the boundless realm, which was equivalent to the human realm of the immortal path.


    Ox Demon¡¯s words made the demons of hell burst intoughter, and also made the people of the immortal court and the Divine Court frown, but they didn¡¯t take any action because Ye Sheng didn¡¯t belong to their camp.


    Ye Sheng was so humiliated that heughed out of anger and abandoned everything. Since it was already like this, he would die standing up.


    ¡°Bastard cow, listen well. From now on, I am the boss of this ce!¡±Ye Sheng pointed at this piece ofnd and said loudly, his eyes extremely arrogant.


    The Ox Demon was stunned.


    The demons of hell were stunned.


    The people of the immortal court and the Divine Court were also stunned.


    A human kid with a first sky body treasure of immortal treasure trove said such ridiculous words in front of an army of three million.


    After a moment of shock, mockingughter continued to resound throughout the sky.


    ¡°Hahaha, a human kid at the first sky of the immortal treasure trove dares to speak so shamelessly. I think you¡¯re tired of living. I¡¯ll Rip Your Head Off and kick it like a rubber ball.¡±Ox demonughed ferociously and walked over withrge strides, his speed was extremely fast as he pped.


    Boom!


    The p from the immeasurable realm was awe-inspiring and powerful. It was so powerful that Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t block it at all.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes widened and his heart was ice cold. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, what should we do?¡±


    Chu Zhongtian didn¡¯t answer.


    The p arrived in front of Ye Sheng very quickly. Ye Sheng had no choice but to use his full strength to execute the immortal King Vanquishing Nine Heavens Move.


    Boom!


    This Immortal King Vanquishing Nine Heavens was the first time ye Sheng had used it after gaining a deeper understanding of it. It was extremely powerful and naturally extraordinary.


    However, Ye Sheng did not have the confidence to defend against this p.


    The difference in cultivation realms was too great.


    Ye Sheng was at the first heaven of the immortal trove and the demon ox realm was boundless. Even if he was at the first heaven, the difference between him and Ye Sheng was still a huge realm. This was not something that the immortal king vanquishing nine heavens could make up for.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes, his heart filled with despair. He shouldn¡¯t have listened to Chu Xiangyu.


    Bang!


    A loud bang, apanied by a scream, Woke Ye Sheng up.


    It wasn¡¯t him.


    He looked in front of him in shock.


    Half of the ox demon¡¯s body had been cut open by the immortal king, and fresh blood kept oozing out, soaking the brown earth. It waspletely dead.


    ¡°This... how is this possible?¡±Ye Sheng looked at his hands, not daring to believe that he had done this.


    He knew that he could kill enemies of a higher realm, but that was only limited to the immortal trove realm.


    Ye Sheng, who was at the first sky of the immortal trove realm, could kill Lin Jiyun, who was at the sixth sky of the immortal trove realm, but he couldn¡¯t defeat someone at the seventh sky of the immortal trove realm.


    Not to mention the immeasurable realm ox demon, which was equivalent to the human realm.


    However, the current situation was that Ye Sheng had killed the ox demon with a move of the Immortal King, Nine Heavens.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t the only one who was in disbelief. Everyone present also didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    What on Earth was going on?


    The aura of the demons from Hell came to a halt. All of them stared at Ye Sheng and carefully observed him. He was clearly a human who was nothing but a handsome face. How did he manage to kill the ox demon with a single strike?


    The people from the divine court frowned as they watched. Each and every one of them raised their own ideas. However, they were refuted afterward. They couldn¡¯t think of a reason at all.


    The people of the Divine Court were the same. No one knew why ye Sheng was so powerful.


    ¡°Do You Believe Me Now?¡±Chu Xiangyu said with a faint smile.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. ¡°Did you help me?¡±


    ¡°No, you did it yourself,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°I did it myself, but I¡¯m only at the first sky of the immortal Trove.¡±Ye Sheng was surprised and couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the first sky of the immortal Trove. The other side doesn¡¯t have any cultivation. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to kill it?¡±Chu Zhongtian said.


    ¡°The other side doesn¡¯t have any cultivation?¡±Ye Sheng felt that something was wrong. The other side was clearly one realm higher than him.


    But in an instant, Ye Sheng saw a blood-red light flickering on the ground, covering an area of five hundred miles.


    ¡°This is?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Not too stupid. This is a supreme artifact of the ancient gods, the Garden of Eden,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.


    ¡°A supreme artifact of the ancient gods?¡±Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise. ¡°What is its use?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who enters the Garden of Eden will be an ordinary person without any cultivation. You are invincible now,¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice was full of temptation.


    Ye Sheng looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I am invincible!¡±

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 32, the Invincible Ye Sheng (15th update)</h4>


    The ups and downs came too quickly, making ye Sheng feel unreal.


    He was invincible.


    Within a 500-mile radius, anyone who stepped into the Garden of Eden would be a mortal.


    In other words, this three million strong army could no longer threaten Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The Garden of Eden of the ancient gods, was it so terrifying?


    ¡°Then why am I Fine?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You are now the only living person in the Garden of Eden. You are the temporary master of the Garden of Eden. Of course you can use your full strength,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    He looked at the demons of hell and the group of people immediately red at Ye Sheng. They bared their fangs and brandished their ws. The Demonic Qi was heavy and very terrifying.


    But in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was nothing more than this.


    Ye Sheng then looked at the celestial court and the Divine Court.


    The people of the two forces frowned. They did not understand what had happened and did not act rashly.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and then smiled. It was a proud and arrogant smile.


    Then, Ye Sheng stopped smiling. He pointed at thend and said firmly, ¡°From now on, I am in charge here.¡±


    This time, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t swear or curse. He was just announcing something.


    It was something that everyone present found hard to ept.


    In this ce, Ye Sheng was in charge.


    Who Was Ye Sheng?


    The people of Hell couldn¡¯t stand it at all. They wanted to rush out immediately and cut Ye Sheng into pieces, but some people were even faster.


    A young master of the immortal court was handsome and handsome. He held a battle sword in his hand. His rank was extraordinary.


    He rushed out so fast that the people of the immortal court couldn¡¯t stop him at all. Then, they saw their own people rushing out.


    ¡°That¡¯s the young master of the Sword of the immortal court. He¡¯s a very talented person. He reached the peak of the human realm before the age of forty. He¡¯s only one step away from the immortal realm.¡±


    ¡°Then this arrogant human is going to die. He¡¯s at the peak of the human realm. No matter how strange he is, he can¡¯t resist it.¡±


    ¡°I want to see him killed right now. He was too arrogant just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he doesn¡¯t die, we won¡¯t be able to face him. Three million people are scared by a First Heaven Immortal Trove. It¡¯s simply embarrassing.¡±


    Everyone started discussing, hoping that this longsword young master would kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at this longsword young master and narrowed his eyes. He was very handsome.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t like looking at men, but this longsword young master was really very handsome. He was half as handsome as him.


    As for his strength, did he even need to see it?


    The longsword young master held a battle sword in his hand and pointed it at Ye Sheng. His eyes were very calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    With only these four words, he was different from others. He didn¡¯t say so much nonsense.


    People who used swords didn¡¯t talk much, so their swords were fast. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s conclusion.


    This longsword young master¡¯s sword should be pretty fast.


    ¡°Come.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand and casually stood there, his entire body full of ws.


    Longsword young master¡¯s gaze turned cold. Ye Sheng was looking down on him and was actually caught off guard. Did he think that his sword wasn¡¯t fast enough?


    Kengqiang!


    Longsword young master drew his sword, raised his eyebrows, and shed.


    He unleashed his full strength and didn¡¯t ck off just because Ye Sheng was only at the first heaven of immortal Trove.


    His Sword Dao reached its peak at this moment.


    His sword vibrated at an inconceivable speed. This sword was aimed straight at the center of Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    Ye Sheng watched on as this sword was thrown out in an extremely in and unadorned manner.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±Longsword young master sneered in his heart when he saw how casual Ye Sheng was. This was simply courting death.


    He was 100% confident that his attack would be able to pierce through Ye Sheng¡¯s be.


    However, this confidence of his didn¡¯tst long.


    Because he had stepped into the range of 500 Li.


    Boom!


    His true qi and his sword techniquepletely disappeared at this moment.


    Longsword young master¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s punch in disbelief.


    Peng!


    Longsword young master was sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s punch. He spat out a mouthful of blood and died instantly.


    ng!


    Longsword young master¡¯s Battle Sword alsonded in front of Ye Sheng and was inserted into the ground. Ye Sheng picked it up and shed it.


    ¡°Who else is unconvinced?¡±Ye Sheng held his battle sword and pointed at the three million people on the three sides as he asked indifferently.


    No one answered.


    Everyone looked at the sword young master.


    The elegant young master just now, the genius whose battle sword was sharp and famous, had now turned into a corpse, lying there silently.


    An immortal realm expert from the Immortal Court red at him with anger. His entire body trembled as he shouted angrily, ¡°Damn brat, you actually dared to kill my proud disciple. Go To Hell.¡±


    Rumble!


    An immortal realm expert was no joke. When he was angry, it was earth-shattering. A sound wave that could topple mountains and overturn seas rolled and rolled as he ruthlessly pped down.


    Longevity palm print!


    This cultivation technique was very overbearing. Once it was covered, it would shake the distance. Arge palm print covered a radius of more than ten miles, wanting to directly p ye Sheng to death.


    Everyone was looking at this p, wanting to see how ye Sheng would react.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s response was very simple.


    He raised his battle sword and shed out.


    A sword ray burst out, directly piercing through this immortal realm big shot.


    And this big shot¡¯s attack didn¡¯tnd at all, so ye Sheng naturally didn¡¯t need to guard against it.


    ¡°This ce actually caused my cultivation to bepletely destroyed?¡±The Immortal realm big shot said in shock. After being pierced through the heart by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword, he looked at it in disbelief.


    ¡°Did you just realize it? Isn¡¯t it a little toote?¡±Ye Shengughed coldly. With a fierce shake of his battle sword, the immortal-level powerhouse was instantly torn into pieces. He was killed by Ye Sheng here.


    This time, everyone realized the problem.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the ground under his feet.¡±


    ¡°This piece ofnd can actually restrict our cultivation base and turn us into ordinary people. No wonder he killed these people so easily.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he turn into ordinary people?¡±


    ¡°Is this a formation?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a formation. This person¡¯s cultivation is so low, why would he set up a formation?¡±


    ¡°Then what the Hell Is this thing? If we enter and lose all our cultivation, won¡¯t we be like ordinary people, waiting to be ughtered by him?¡±


    The three million people were in an uproar.


    Everyone was discussing and discussing. They were all afraid. This was too terrifying.


    The strength that they had painstakingly cultivated for hundreds and thousands of years was gone at this moment. To be an ordinary person, was there anything scarier than this?


    There was.


    Bing an ordinary person wasn¡¯t scary. The scariest thing was Ye Sheng. If he didn¡¯t be an ordinary person, he would kill you.


    The people of the Celestial Court, the people of the Celestial Court, and the people of Hell were all going crazy.


    How could there be such a terrifying thing?


    What on Earth was this?


    Many people were asking, but they basically had no clue and couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    Someone in the celestial court looked carefully and suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He said excitedly, ¡°This is the Garden of Eden, the divine weapon of the ancient God, the Garden of Eden.¡±


    ¡°What is the Garden of Eden?¡±


    ¡°The divine weapon of the ancient god sounds very high-ss.¡±


    ¡°How did the divine weapon of the ancient god fall into the hands of this person?¡±


    ¡°Can anyone tell me what kind of magic treasure the Garden of Eden of the ancient god is?¡±

 Chapter 586

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 33. One person can be a million masters (16th update)</h4>


    The Garden of Eden of the ancient gods. This was a supreme divine artifact.


    The ancient gods had always been mysterious. During the era of the ancient gods, the path of immortality had not been born. Hell had disappeared without a trace. The divine court had not sprouted yet. The entire universe was filled with the glory of the ancient gods.


    The destruction of the ancient gods was just like the immortal king conquering the heavens. It was very mysterious. No one knew why.


    After the ancient gods died, the ancient gods¡¯divine artifacts were lost.


    A four-winged Angel from the divine court said, ¡°The ancient gods forged nine supreme divine artifacts at their peak, and the Garden of Eden was one of them. The Garden of Eden was known as the resting ce of the ancient gods. After the ancient gods died, the garden of Edenpletely disappeared. For tens of thousands of years, no one could find it. As a result, everyone forgot about this supreme magical artifact. Who would have thought that they would meet it here today? But how did it end up in the hands of a human kid from the Celestial Treasury?¡±


    The people of the divine court could not understand.


    Many of the warriors of the Divine Court looked on enviously.


    The Divine Court was born from the ancient gods. They regarded themselves as the sons and sessors of the ancient gods. Then the supreme divine artifacts of the ancient gods would naturally be theirs.


    However, the reality was that the ancient gods had nine supreme divine artifacts. The Divine Court only had one. No matter how hard they tried, they could not get the other eight.


    Now that the Garden of Eden was right in front of them, how could the people of the divine court not be envious, or even jealous?


    Not only were the divine court envious, but the people of the Divine Court also had their eyes lit up.


    The Garden of Eden was a supreme divine artifact. After obtaining it, one would be invincible.


    Who Didn¡¯t want it?


    The demons of Hell also wanted it, and they watched greedily.


    Compared to the introversion of the divine court and the hypocrisy of the Divine Court, the hell was very direct.


    I have taken a fancy to the Garden of Eden. You must hand it over.


    Boom!


    A demon from Hell roared and chanted an epic song. It was extremely terrifying and made people shudder.


    ¡°Human boy, as long as you hand over the Garden of Eden, I guarantee that you can be a VIP of hell and enjoy countless resources.¡±The demon seduced Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly, feeling both amused and sad. Did these people think he was a fool?


    How could they say such childish words?


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He raised his battle sword and pointed at the sky. ¡°Come here and defeat me. Then you can take the Garden of Eden away.¡±


    The Devil was enraged. His body turned into a ball of mist and rushed into the Garden of Eden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my real body. I want to see how you can attack me.¡±The epic-level demon rushed in. Even if he lost his ability, he was still a demon. He could attack Ye Sheng from his mind and soul.


    This was the demon¡¯s advantage.


    But it was useless against Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng immediately turned into 10,000 arrays and suppressed this mass of demon Qi.


    ¡°Refine!¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a long howl, and in front of three million people, he refined a demon at the time Epic Song Realm.


    Epic song was the immortal realm of the Immortal Path, the eternal realm of the Divine Path. This kind of realm could thrive in any ce, bing the Buddha or the ancestor. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, there was no way to resist at all, trapped by Ye Sheng¡¯s grand array, he could neither escape nor fight back. He could only be refined by Ye Sheng and turned into an energy ball. This was the fullprehension of the epic song.


    Ye Sheng immediately threw it into the grand array to absorb the essence and increase the roundness of the grand array. He tried to break through the second heaven of the immortal Trove, the bone treasure.


    But after absorbing the energy of the epic song, it didn¡¯t Help Ye Sheng break through. The energy of ten thousand grand arrays was too dense.


    Ye Sheng was not discouraged. He continued to wait for someone toe and die.


    However, this time, no one came. Two big shots had died in session. Everyone knew how terrifying the Garden of Eden was.


    Ye Sheng was invincible in the Garden of Eden.


    However, three million people trapped Ye Sheng, not giving him any chance to escape.


    At this time, someone behind the Immortal Court recognized Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why are you here?¡±A surprised voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng nced at him. He didn¡¯t recognize him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer.


    The immortal court asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°This person is from our Gxy Alliance. He is the champion of this year¡¯s gxy battlefield. He is very talented. I will ask him to give up his seat,¡±the old man said confidently.


    The people of the immortal court were skeptical, but they still asked him to give it a try.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I am a representative of the Gxy Alliance. We are from the same organization,¡±the old man said.


    Ye Sheng looked at him yfully and said lightly, ¡°I am no longer a member of the Gxy Alliance.¡±


    The old man was shocked and asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I still remember that the ancestor sent an interster battleship to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°About that, you have to ask the Genius of Your Gxy Alliance, Lin Yi. If I didn¡¯t run fast enough, I would have been killed long ago. The Gxy Alliance has nothing to do with me now. If you want to die, you cane forward.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    The elder¡¯s face stiffened, and he cursed Lin Yi in his heart for messing around. Such a genius was let go just like that. The key was that Ye Sheng had the garden of Eden on him. If they were in the Gxy Alliance, they still had a chance to get it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I guarantee you. Lin Yi will definitely not be a problem. When I go back, I will lock him up for a hundred years. As long as you agree to give up your position and return to the embrace of our Gctic Alliance, the resources of the Gctic Alliance will be given to you,¡±the old man promised.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    The Old Man¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that a person is pretty good. I can be carefree and not have to be pressured by any of your organizations. As for your words, I won¡¯t believe a single word of it. I will personally take revenge for the hatred between Lin Yi and the Lin family. The Gctic Alliance, let¡¯s forget about it once and for all,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    He had already decided to leave the Gxy Alliance, so he naturally would not go back. Moreover, the management of the Gxy Alliance was LAX, and the family forces were in conflict. It could not develop, so it was not suitable for Ye Sheng to grow.


    The Old Man from the Gxy Alliance was speechless. He really wanted to get angry, but he could not find an opportunity. In his heart, he hated ye Sheng and med Lin Yi. He stood on the spot, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°You are not leaving. Do you want me to kill you?¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly.


    The old man was startled awake and immediately retreated in embarrassment. He did not have the courage to fight with Ye Sheng, who owned the Garden of Eden.


    The people from the divine court frowned as they watched, suddenly, they said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We can rush forward together. He is only one person. No matter how powerful he is, he is only at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. If we rush forward together, we can definitely kill him and seize the Garden of Eden.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the people from the immortal court replied without hesitation, ¡°We agree.¡±


    The Devils from Hellughed arrogantly as they stared at Ye Sheng with bloodthirsty eyes.


    ¡°We have wanted to kill this brat for a long time. He is too arrogant.¡±


    The three powers suddenly joined forces and charged forward without any warning.


    Three million people directly charged towards the Garden of Eden. Their momentum was vast, rumbling as waves of air billowed.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene. At this moment, Ye Sheng was fighting three million people alone.


    He was not afraid. Instead, he felt excited and raised his battle sword.


    One person could fight against a million troops.

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 34, sword against the heroes (Chapter 17)</h4>


    Three million cultivators charged into the Garden of Eden. Their momentum was great and terrifying.


    Rumble!


    The Devil Qi of Hell rolled over.


    The Immortal Qi of the Celestial Court was spiraling and unpredictable.


    The Divine Court was magnificent and the divine might was like a prison.


    All of this was suppressed and covered an area of 500 kilometers of the Garden of Eden.


    Ye Sheng was surrounded.


    Chu Xiangyu did not move, as if he did not care about this matter. He had given the Garden of Eden to Ye Sheng. If Ye Sheng could not handle it well, then he would die.


    The void demon king said anxiously, ¡°Ye Sheng, so many people are charging at us. What should we do?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    One word represented ye Sheng¡¯s determination. His eyes were like torches as he wielded his battle sword and shed at Ye Sheng.


    PFFT!


    Ye Sheng was at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. These people who had rushed into the garden of Eden had their cultivation sealed, so they were unable to resist ye Sheng¡¯s killing.


    One person and one sword, fighting three million people in a bloody battle.


    The heads fell like rain. Ye sheng killed them like cutting melons and vegetables. With one sword, the ground was filled with heads.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold. He didn¡¯t kill those weak people. He chose people who were at the human realm and immortal realm to kill.


    A devil was singing an epic song and hiding in the crowd. He wanted to rush in, but Ye Sheng saw through him.


    Puchi!


    The battle sword shed out and cut the devil in half. Then, Ye Sheng roared.


    ¡°Suppress them all!¡±


    Rumble!


    10,000 arrays appeared in the air and pressed down.


    Whether it was gods, immortals, or devils, they were all suppressed by Ye Sheng at this moment.


    Dao Yun Suppressed Devils, used invincible power to challenge the gods in heaven, and used rich power to suppress the Devils in Hell. In the world, only Ye Sheng¡¯s ten thousand formations were left.


    Rumble!


    The formations crushed these people, and they died upon contact. There was no exception.


    At this moment, whether it was the immortal trove, the divine splendor, or the epic song, under Ye Sheng¡¯s suppression, there was no difference.


    Die!


    Other than death, there was no other choice.


    The 10,000 great arrays were also absorbing the scattered energy to replenish their own strength in an attempt to break through to the second sky of the immortal Trove.


    This scene was extremely terrifying.


    The three unrivalled ancient powers were ruthlessly defeated by Ye Sheng, a kid at the first sky of the immortal Trove.


    The people charging stopped.


    Everyone looked on in disbelief.


    These ten thousand great arrays were extremely terrifying, making people tremble in fear. No one dared to believe that a person at the first sky of the immortal trove could do this.


    In a short period of time, Ye Sheng had massacred at least one hundred thousand people.


    Among these one hundred thousand people, there was the Divine Court, the Divine Court, and the Devil of Hell. As a result, all three sides red angrily at Ye Sheng, but no one dared to step forward.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying. He wasn¡¯t afraid of numbers at all. No matter how many people came, it would be a massacre for these ten thousand great arrays.


    Boom!


    And when Ye Shengpletely killed these hundred thousand people, the ten thousand formations shook violently and actually broke through to the second heaven of the immortal Trove. As expected, the formations became round and smooth, operating freely, and the power was even greater.


    Seeing this scene, many people¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    The three parties had lost a hundred thousand people. It was fine that they didn¡¯t hit Ye Sheng. Instead, they allowed Ye Sheng to continuously absorb the scattered energy to replenish himself, thus breaking through to the second heaven of the immortal Trove.


    Was there any justice in this?


    Many people were cursing in their hearts, thinking that this was not normal at all.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, had transformed into his human form. He raised his battle sword and pointed at the three parties. He said, ¡°Hell Devils, warriors of the Divine Court, and experts of the divine court are all useless. I am in charge here now.¡±


    Overbearing!


    Ye Sheng, a kid at the Second Heaven of the immortal Trove, overbearing words immediately silenced everyone.


    With the Garden of Eden around, no one could do anything to Ye Sheng.


    No matter how many people there were, they could not do anything.


    The three parties could not think of a solution.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have killed so many warriors of the Divine Court. The Divine Court will definitely chase you to the ends of the Earth. There is no ce for you in this universe,¡±the angel of the divine court shouted coldly.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±Ye Sheng said disdainfully. He suddenly took a big step forward and covered the angel within a range of 500 miles.


    ¡°No...¡±the angel turned pale with fright. When he felt that he had lost his full cultivation, he roared in fear.


    Puff!


    What greeted him was only ye Sheng¡¯s sword. It cut off his head and broke the angel¡¯s wings.


    ¡°A bird-like hybrid bird dares to bark at me?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at him in fear. They were angry and could not vent their anger. Once they were targeted by Ye Sheng, they had no choice but to run. Moreover, they had to run fast.


    Ye Sheng alone had intimidated three million people.


    No, it was now two hundred and ny people.


    After killing the angel, Ye Sheng slowly walked back to his original spot and stabbed his battle sword into the ground. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Anyone who dares to step within a thousand miles will die without a doubt.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone within a thousand miles immediately retreated. No one dared to say that Ye Sheng was lying. Reality proved that Ye Sheng was really audacious.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re so domineering,¡±the demon king of the Void said in admiration.


    Ye Sheng was expressionless. Since they had already reached this point, there was no need to be timid anymore.


    ¡°Well done,¡±Chu Xiangyu praised.


    Ye Sheng came to the mahogany coffin and sat directly on the lid. He asked, ¡°They should be so scared by me that they don¡¯t dare toe in now. But what should we do next?¡±


    Yes, what should they do next?


    Relying on the Garden of Eden, Ye Sheng was invincible within a 500-mile radius. However, they did not retreat. They just stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng even felt that they had called for help.


    They were calling for more powerful experts. Would the Garden of Eden still be invincible then?


    Chu Xiangyu was very calm. ¡°From now on, you dig up the soaring serpent underground.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±Ye Sheng was surprised.


    ¡°In front of them?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Dig out the soaring snakes in front of them and force some old guys to show themselves,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. Forcing some old guys to show themselves was definitely an expert.


    At this point, there was no turning back. He could only work with Chu Xiangyu.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll dig it out.¡±Ye Sheng nodded firmly.


    Then, 2.9 million people watched as ye Sheng began to dig the pit.


    Holding their battle swords, they continued to dig the pit. With one sh, a huge pit appeared. The speed was very fast.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be trying to dig teng she out, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so bold?¡±


    ¡°He killed 100,000 people without blinking. How can he not be bold?¡±


    ¡°The Garden of Eden is useful to us, but it¡¯s probably useless to soaring snake demon god, right?¡±


    ¡°Is he going to save soaring snake demon god?¡±


    Everyone began to discuss and stared at Ye Sheng. Some people did not want soaring snake to appear, but they were helpless. They could only watch helplessly and did not dare to step within a thousand-kilometer radius.


    Ye Sheng dug as he looked around to see if anything strange had happened.


    Chu Xiangyu said that he had forced some old men to appear, which made Ye Sheng panic. He was afraid that an old pervert would suddenly appear and kill him.

 Chapter 588

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 35, Trickery Demon God (18th watch)</h4>


    2,900,000 people watched as ye Sheng dug a hole.


    Ye Sheng used his battle sword to create arge hole in the ground. He gradually went deeper until he reached the center of the Earth. Only then did ye Sheng See Teng she¡¯s body.


    A huge tail coiled around and coiled above the magma in the center of the Earth. There were chains tied to its body. The chains were golden in color and flickered with the light of runes.


    Ye Sheng was secretly shocked. This tail¡¯s aura was extraordinary, and that chain was even more extraordinary. It hadpletely locked teng she up. After millions of years, it was still intact.


    ¡°Has Teng she awakened?¡±Ye Sheng guessed. If she didn¡¯t awaken, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward and dangerous to meet Ye Sheng?


    After all, Ye Sheng had the soaring snake demon God¡¯s demon god sword on him. He hadn¡¯t devoured it yet. If he met the soaring snake demon god, Ye Sheng would be in a very dangerous and awkward situation.


    Fortunately, the soaring snake demon God had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Ye Sheng carefully observed and confirmed the soaring snake demon God¡¯s condition. Then, he immediately ran up to tell Chu Xiangyu.


    ¡°The soaring snake demon god is suppressed above the core magma,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Chu xiangyu said calmly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned and asked, ¡°What about the other side?¡±


    You know what the Hell Is Going On? Are you going to bring soaring snake up or not?


    Chu xiangyu asked, ¡°Do you want to bring soaring snake up?¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone wille and save soaring snake,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. He felt that something was amiss. Someone woulde and save Teng She?


    Who Was It?


    Could it be the ¡®people¡¯that Chu Xiangyu had been waiting for?


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng sat down to rest and waited for the people toe.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s rest left 2.9 million people confused.


    You Dug Teng she out and then rested?


    Are you going to save him or kill him?


    No one knew what Ye Sheng was trying to do, and no one dared to step into this area. For a moment, everyone quietly waited for Ye Sheng to rest.


    Being watched by 2,900,000 people to rest was an unprecedented experience. After resting for a while, Ye Sheng felt ufortable all over.


    It was as if something big and fierce was watching him.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, why do I feel so dangerous?¡±Ye Sheng immediately leaned against the coffin and asked worriedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng turned pale with fright and hurriedly squatted down. ¡°Chu Xiangyu, save me.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve dug open the soaring serpent demon God¡¯s seal, someone is targeting you, so you¡¯re very dangerous. If I don¡¯t think of a way, I can¡¯t Save You,¡±Chu Xiangyu told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me to break it,¡±Ye Sheng said sullenly. He was about to be F * cking killed.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way for you to save yourself now. Carry me on your body,¡±Chu Xiangyu said, ignoring Ye Sheng¡¯sints.


    Ye Sheng immediately carried chu xiangyu¡¯s mahogany coffin on his body.


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Sheng carried it on his body, a fierce cold light shot out from the center of the Earth. It ignored the garden of Eden and was about to pierce through Ye Sheng.


    This attack was so unexpected that no one noticed it, not even ye Sheng.


    When the people of the Divine Court, the Divine Court, and Hell saw this attack, they were first shocked. Then, when they saw that the attack ignored the effect of the Garden of Eden, they immediately jumped up in surprise and widened their eyes.


    Could This attack Kill Ye Sheng?


    Boom!


    However, they were disappointed. This attack ignored the garden of Eden and directly hit Ye Sheng in front of him. It was blocked by the mahogany coffin.


    Ye Sheng was not injured at all.


    However, he was quite frightened. He looked at the attack in shock. ¡°Why can this attack ignore the Garden of Eden?¡±


    ¡°The Garden of Eden is not omnipotent. Moreover, you have not refined the garden of Eden. You are only standing in it for the time being,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. He refused to put down the mahogany coffin.


    ¡°Is that old friend in the coffin?¡±A deep voice sounded. An old man walked out from the depths of the Earth¡¯s core.


    Ye Sheng blinked, not knowing how to answer.


    The old man wore a ck robe. His hair was silver and his face was a little pale. He walked out of the Earth¡¯s core elegantly.


    Ye Sheng did not know how to answer, but Chu Xiangyu said, ¡°A dog does not have the right to ask me. Scram!¡±


    His domineering answer caused the old man¡¯s face to instantly darken. His eyes flickered with a cold light. He sneered and said, ¡°Trash who can only hide in a coffin and struggle for his life, do you think you are qualified to call me a dog?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I can guess that you are none other than those people who have a grudge against the demon god. Back then, all of you were powerful, but as time passed, I was still in my peak condition. As for all of you who are crippled or dead, you don¡¯t have the confidence to put on an act in front of me.¡±The old man sneered, his words were filled with disdain and a hint of pride.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite proud of living on yourst breath as someone else¡¯s dog. From the looks of it, you¡¯ve been here for millions of years, not daring to go out, right? That¡¯s because your master didn¡¯t give you any other mission. As an obedient good dog, you have to guard it. When your master thinks of you one day, he¡¯ll think that you¡¯re loyal and devoted. He¡¯ll give you a bone, and you¡¯ll lick it more happily than anyone else.¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s words were like knives, it directly cut into the old man¡¯s heart, instantly infuriating the old man.


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m abandoning the dark side to the light. Your Group¡¯s n has failed. Teng she betrayed you at the crucial moment, but it¡¯s already toote. Master has swept you all away. My Great Master is the truth of this universe. As for you, a bunch of trash that should have been buried in the Yellow Earth long ago,¡±the old man chided without holding back, perhaps it was because he had been touched on a sore spot, but his expression was very malevolent.


    The conversation between the two of them was heard by everyone. Everyone held their breaths and watched without blinking.


    ¡°This old man seems to be a devil God from hell?¡±Suddenly, a devil from hell whispered.


    ¡°A scheming Devil God, one of the legendary seventy-two devil gods. I didn¡¯t expect him to be here?¡±


    ¡°Who did he rely on? He actually called someone else his master and protected this ce for millions of years?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this is definitely big news.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is the person in the coffin that Ye Sheng is carrying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he should be quite powerful.¡±


    The surrounding people started discussing, and Ye Sheng heard them. His heart was surging with waves.


    This old man was actually one of the 72 demon gods, called the scheming demon god. However, he seemed to have relied on someone as a dog, and Chu Xiangyu resisted together with others. Later, he was betrayed by Teng She, chu Xiangyu became a half-dead, half-alive, living dead person.


    The words of the scheming demon god made Chu Xiangyu burst intoughter.


    Hisughter was very loud and intense, like Rolling Thunder in the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about being a dog yourself. Others don¡¯t want to be a dog. Instead, you want to point out why others don¡¯t want to be a dog with you. How happy would it be to be a dog? If your master gave you a bone, you could be happy for half a day. Unfortunately, a coward who fears death must die eventually. A man who aspires to be benevolent must have mercy. You will never understand this principle,¡±Chu Xiangyu said disdainfully.

 Chapter 589

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 36, battle with the Demon God (19th update)</h4>


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s words made the face of the scheming demon god turn ferocious and extremely terrifying. He growled, ¡°What do you know? If I were like you, I would have died millions of years ago, and I would still be at my peak today?¡±


    Chu xiangyu sneered, ¡°Are you at Your Peak Now?¡±


    ¡°Better than a half-dead good-for-nothing like you,¡±roared the scheming demon God angrily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the lies? You have long been crippled, living in a fake world. Today, I will let you know how your so-called right and so-called master dealt with you,¡±said Chu Xiangyu coldly.


    ¡°Why? Do you still dare toe out?¡±said the scheming fiendcelestial disdainfully. He did not believe Chu Xiangyu¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°Ye Sheng.¡±Chu Xiangyu ignored the scheming fiendcelestial and called Ye Sheng by his name.


    Ye Sheng was shocked and said, ¡°Here.¡±


    Why did he have to call him? He was a newbie, weak, pitiful, and helpless.


    Not only did ye Sheng not understand, the 2.9 million spectators also did not understand. Why did he have to call Ye Sheng?


    It was obvious that the scheming demon god was not afraid of the Garden of Eden. Then Ye Sheng would be useless. He was only at the Second Heaven of Immortal Trove. How could he be a match for the scheming demon god?


    At this moment, the people of the Celestial Court, Hell, and the Celestial Court were all clear that this matter had nothing to do with them. This battle had already reached a higher level. The scheming demon God had alreadye out, so who knew what would happen next?


    Right now, everyone was watching a wonderful story. No one was willing to leave.


    The scheming demon God looked at Ye Sheng andughed disdainfully. He said mockingly, ¡°You want him to attack me? Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to give the Garden of Eden to him? That might be possible. Of course, it¡¯s just a small possibility.¡±The scheming demon god smiled disdainfully,pletely disregarding ye Sheng.


    Chu xiangyu said indifferently, ¡°The fake world should be revealed. I don¡¯t need to attack. Ye Sheng, go and defeat him.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Big Brother, I¡¯m only at the Second Heaven of Immortal Trove. You want me to fight one of the 72 demon gods who created hell, the scheming Demon God?


    You¡¯re not joking?


    Ye Sheng did not move for a long time. He did not know what to say, and his legs just could not move.


    The scheming demon god smiled. ¡°A coward like a mouse. Are you really not humiliating me by asking him to deal with me?¡±


    Ye Sheng felt a little aggrieved. F * ck, a coward like a mouse. There was such a big gap between them. How Do You Want Me to fight?


    If you were in the immortal trove realm, I would have grabbed your head and smashed it with a hammer.


    Ye Sheng, who was still angry, could not vent his anger. He felt aggrieved.


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t be afraid. He is just a paper tiger. He ispletely useless. Back then, the demon god of deception was the weakest among the seventy-two demon gods. Now, he is even weaker than before.¡±


    Ye Sheng was skeptical, ¡°Then should I go now?¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t go near the Earth¡¯s core. He¡¯s been there all these years, believing in that fake world. He¡¯s invested everything he has into it. You have to drag him to the ground and beat him up,¡±Chu Xiangyu said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the scheming demon god¡¯s mocking face and gritted his teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Bullsh * t Demon God, I¡¯m going to drag you down today.¡±


    Dong!


    Ye Sheng put down the mahogany coffin and pointed at the scheming demon god. ¡°Come, Let¡¯s fight one on one. If I don¡¯t beat you to death today, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    The scheming demon god said disdainfully, ¡°I can crush you to death with one finger. This fight is meaningless.¡±


    Ye Sheng sneered. ¡°Whether a fight is meaningful or not is not something you can judge with empty words. It¡¯s something you can fight. Come, let¡¯s stay here.¡±


    Ye Sheng deliberately stayed away from the mahogany coffin and then walked to the t ground far away from the pit. He hooked his finger, which was a serious provocation.


    The scheming demon god sneered and said, ¡°He asked you toe out to die, but you really came out. Seeing that you are the first person I have killed in millions of years, I will kindly y with you.¡±


    As expected, the scheming demon God walked out of the area of the Earth¡¯s core pit and came to the opposite side of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not feel much panic or fear in his heart. He was such a person. Since he had decided to do it, he would have no regrets.


    His only goal now was to kill and defeat the scheming demon god. All other thoughts were abandoned at this moment.


    Compared to Ye Sheng¡¯s calm and serious expression, the scheming demon god was much more casual and did not put Ye Sheng in his eyes at all.


    Ye Sheng was only at the second heaven of the immortal Trove. In the eyes of the scheming demon god, this realm was simply the realm of a child. Back then, he could destroy 100,000 people with a sneeze, so his attitude was correct.


    ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯ll attack when you¡¯re ready. I can kill you with one strike. I¡¯ll show the dead man in the coffin how wrong he is. He actually sent a kid from the immortal trove to challenge me. Ridiculous.¡±The scheming demon god was not in a hurry, he gave Ye Sheng time to adjust and get him ready to face the battle at his peak condition.


    When he attacked, Ye Sheng would disappear from this universe. What a wonderful scene?


    When the Trickery Demon God thought of this, he revealed a knowing smile. It was so strange.


    Ye Sheng raised his hand and said, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not intend to take the initiative to attack. He wanted to receive this attack first. If he could receive it, it meant that Chu Xiangyu was right. At that time, Ye Sheng would let the Trickery Demon God know what a violent storm was.


    Seeing that Ye Sheng was ready, the trickery demon god raised his hand and tapped lightly with a pure white finger.


    Rumble!


    Waves of energy gathered in this finger, causing the people around to retreat, afraid of being affected.


    The people present did not believe Chu Xiangyu¡¯s words at all. What Fake Demon God? They were all lies. Didn¡¯t they see how terrifying the Trickery Demon God¡¯s attack was?


    Ye Sheng was definitely going to die.


    2.9 million people believed that Ye Sheng was definitely going to die. None of them believed that Ye Sheng could receive this strike.


    Ye Sheng waspletely focused as he stared at his opponent. His eyes were calm. Right now, this was the only move in his world. Everything else had been expelled.


    ¡°This is the move I used when I woke up in Hell, the Demonic God¡¯s strike,¡±the scheming demonic god said with a sigh. Then, he pointed with his finger.


    Rumble!


    An earth-shattering beam of light tore through the sky and crashed towards Ye Sheng.


    This scene caused the hearts of those who saw it to tremble. They felt fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    Even immortal realm experts did not have the slightest confidence to block it. Ye Sheng, who was only at the second sky of Immortal Trove, definitely would not be able to block it.


    ¡°Dao rhythm subduing the fiendcelestial!¡±Ye Sheng did not care about this. With a loud roar, his body instantly transformed into 10,000 great arrays that rumbled as they directly suppressed this move.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng could be considered to have experienced death on the outside.


    His only thought was to suppress.


    As for his own safety, Ye Sheng did not consider it at all.


    Rumble!


    When the two met, Ye Sheng¡¯s 10,000 great arrays ruthlessly pressed down, shaking the ground.


    As for the Trickery Demon God¡¯s attack, it strangely dissipated.


    All the power from before had turned into a mirage. Under this attack, there was nothing left.


    ¡°No, no, impossible! ! ! !¡±The scheming demon god was dumbfounded. He stared nkly and screamed.

 Chapter 590 - Beautiful New World (20th update)

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 37, Beautiful New World (20th update)</h4>


    The scheming demon god was about to go crazy.


    His attack actually turned into a dream and was awakened by Ye Sheng.


    The scheming demon god was one of the 72 demon gods. Even if he was at the bottom, killing Ye Sheng was still a piece of cake.


    Everyone thought so.


    Ye Sheng was bound to die.


    But the reality was that Ye Sheng suppressed the scheming demon God¡¯s attack and woke up this so-called dream. He exposed the scheming demon god to the sunlight and revealed everything.


    He instantly fell from his peak to the bottom of the valley. He went mad and lost his elegance. He screamed with a heart-wrenching roar, ¡°This is impossible. I am a demon god. How did I be like this? where is my strength?¡±


    The demon god of Trickery¡¯s roar made Ye Sheng realize something.


    Chu Xiangyu was right.


    The demon god of trickery was not powerful at all. He had been living in a dream.


    Go to hell!


    A fierce glint shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll let you attack me, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant, I¡¯ll let you be high and mighty.¡¯.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng only had one punch. He struck out fiercely. He did not care about anything else and sent the scheming demon god flying with one punch.


    The scheming demon god was like an ordinary person. He had no ability to resist at all. He was beaten by Ye Sheng until he spat out blood.


    ¡°No... This is impossible. Where is my strength? where is My Demon God realm strength?¡±The scheming Demon God went crazy. He could not ept this blow.


    He had fallen from a high and mighty godfiend to an ordinary person. Everyone who was watching was stunned.


    No one understood. Previously, the scheming godfiend¡¯s aura was monstrous. His attack was blocked by the mahogany coffin. Otherwise, Ye Sheng would have died for sure. How did he be like this in the blink of an eye?


    Why did this happen?


    Ye Sheng sneered. ¡°Now I am sure that you are just a paper tiger.¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng kicked his opponent again, sending the scheming demon god flying far away from the Earth¡¯s core.


    The scheming demon god no longer cared about Ye Sheng¡¯s attack. No matter how much pain his body was in, it could notpare to his soul. He had no idea why he had be like this.


    ¡°Tell me, this is the reason. Could it be Master?¡±The scheming demon god questioned Chu Xiangyu.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and did not make a move. He also wanted to know the answer.


    It was not just Ye Sheng. Everyone wanted to know the answer.


    What was the reason? A Demon God had turned into an ordinary person in an instant.


    The scheming demon god stared at the red wooden coffin with his blood-red eyes. Now, he only wanted to know the answer so that he could regain his demon god cultivation.


    ¡°Your master has stolen your energy,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    ¡°Impossible. Master¡¯s cultivation is profound. None of you are his match. Why would he take a fancy to my cultivation?¡±The scheming demon god immediately shook his head,


    chu xiangyu mocked, ¡°Your master doesn¡¯t need it, but his beautiful new world does. Didn¡¯t you join the dream of constructing a beautiful New World?¡±


    The scheming demon god was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that I was scammed by that n?¡±


    ¡°A lunatic-like idea with no redeeming qualities. An illusory world actually wants to rece the current universe just because his cultivation level is high?¡±Chu Xiangyu mocked.


    The scheming demon god was stunned.


    The others were confused. What did he mean?


    An illusory world recing the real world?


    Who was so crazy?


    ¡°What about my cultivation level?¡±The scheming demon God asked what he wanted to know the most.


    ¡°During these millions of years, you transferred all your cultivation level into an illusory world. In reality, you are a cripple. Perhaps when the illusory world reces the real world, you will be able to be a demon god. However, that is impossible. Millions of years ago, he did not manage to do so. Now, he is still unable to do so. An illusory world is also called the beautiful New World. How ironic,¡±Chu Xiangyu said disdainfully.


    The scheming demon God suddenly thought of something and roared, ¡°No, I can use my full strength at the core of the Earth. That¡¯s the beautiful new world. I Can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    The scheming demon god immediately wanted to enter the core of the Earth.


    But would ye Sheng give him this chance?


    Bang!


    The battle sword was like a scepter. With a fierce whip, the scheming demon god was beaten until he curled up into a ball. With a hunched body, he roared, ¡°Scram!¡±


    The crazy scheming demon god was like a demon. It was terrifying and could definitely scare people to death.


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid. He stabbed the battle sword fiercely and nailed the scheming demon god to the ground, he said coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out the position between us. Now that you¡¯re no longer a demon god, I can nail you here.¡±


    The scheming demon Godughed like he had lost his mind, it was extremely horrifying. ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t try to lie to me. As long as I return to the core of the Earth, I can still be an omnipotent demon god. The beautiful New World is right at the core of the Earth. This universe has already been infiltrated. Sooner orter, the Old World will be reced and a new beautiful world will be born. When that timees, I will be the manager of this world. You should hurry up and follow me. You have a bright future. I will give you a lot of resources.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly as he went crazy. He shook his head in amusement, pulled out his sword, and waved it coldly.


    PFFT!


    A human head fell to the ground.


    The demon god of trickery never expected ye Sheng to be so decisive. He killed him as he said he would. There was still disbelief on his head.


    The world was silent.


    Everyone was stunned.


    A demon god, but the legendary 72 demon gods, was killed just like that.


    The person who killed him was a human kid at the Second Heaven of the Immortal Trove.


    How absurd.


    Such an absurd thing actually happened right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, which was uneptable.


    The Demon God worshipped by the demons of hell, the Demon God feared by the immortal court, and the Demon God regarded as a heretic by the immortal court, died just like that, under Ye Sheng¡¯s sword.


    Without any trump cards.


    With a swing of his sword, his head fell to the ground.


    It was such a simple matter. After Ye Sheng finished killing, he let out a long sigh. He did not care about what others thought of him. He walked to Chu Xiangyu¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    From the beginning until now, Ye Sheng had nothing to fear.


    He had killed an immortal-level expert in the Garden of Eden and massacred 100,000 people. He had offended the celestial court, the Celestial Court, and Hell.


    Now, he had even beheaded the demon god. Without cultivation, the demon god would not be able to escape death.


    After experiencing so much, Ye Sheng had nothing to fear.


    He dared to kill another demon god.


    ¡°Go and Dig Teng she out. There¡¯s no one left. It¡¯s time to settle this matter,¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    Ye Sheng nodded and went down to the Earth¡¯s core without hesitation.


    Teng she was in a deep sleep and had been sealed. The chains on his body were very heavy.


    Ye Sheng first dug out his upper body. It was a middle-aged man with an evil face. He had a human head and a snake body. He was bound by golden chains.


    In the next moment, in front of 2.9 million people, Ye Sheng carried teng she out.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng ced teng she on the ground. The hundred-meter-long body of the demon God made the ground tremble. It was extremely terrifying.


    Teng she was different from the scheming demon god. Among the 72 demon gods, Teng she was one of the more powerful existences.


    ¡°Did he also join that beautiful New World?¡±Ye Sheng asked. If he joined, Ye Sheng would immediately want to fight Teng she alone.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s even more detestable. I want to take him away,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 38, I¡¯ll lend it to you (first update)</h4>


    Soaring snakey on the ground, his body wrapped in golden chains as he fell into a deep sleep.


    Everyone looked at him, this famous demon god.


    When Hell was created, the 72 demon gods roiled the universe and fought against the various races. Soaring snake was the first to bear the brunt, taking the lead and making outstanding contributions.


    Different from the scheming Demon God, Teng She¡¯s battle achievements were recorded in Hell.


    Many Hell Demons regarded Teng she as their faith and idolized her.


    Teng she once challenged the great general of the Immortal Court. After defeating him, he fought his way to heaven and plucked the wings of the twelve-winged angel. His fierce reputation spread far and wide.


    Later, he also provoked the Immortal Court to fight an invincible immortal general. He fought with Teng she in the ruins of the universe and finally suppressed Teng She.


    This time, Teng she was able to send a message and ask the Devils of Hell to save him. It was also because that immortal general had reincarnated and recultivated. Without the suppression of the Immortal General, Teng she woke up for a short while and sent the message.


    After sending the message, Teng she fell into a deep sleep again. Until now, she was dug out by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the scheming Devil God Save Him?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    The scheming demon God had defected to an unknown mighty figure. Later on, soaring snake had betrayed Chu Xiangyu and the others and defected to that person. Logically speaking, the scheming demon god was in cahoots with the other party.


    However, the scheming demon God had been here for millions of years, yet he did not save soaring snake. It was a little unreasonable to just watch.


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°Would you save a person who you wish to die with if he became your partner?¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. If it was him, he might not have saved him.


    ¡°The demon God could not break the immortal general¡¯s chains, and their master is hiding in the dark, plotting something. He has no time to care about soaring snake. That¡¯s why I came,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded as if he understood.


    ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Teng she, since she¡¯s awake, there¡¯s no need to put on an act anymore.¡±Chu Xiangyu did not answer ye Sheng, but said to Teng She.


    Ye Sheng was shocked and immediately retreated, not daring to get close at all. Teng she had actually awakened?


    Ye Sheng was shocked, and so were the 2.9 million spectators. Teng she, who had once fought all the major powers in the universe, had actually awakened?


    At this moment, everyone stared at the soaring snake demon god. They wanted to see if this demon god who had once stood at the peak had awakened.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m awake again, why aren¡¯t you running? Do you really think that the half-dead you can take advantage of me?¡±An arrogant and domineering voice sounded. The Soaring Snake Demon God¡¯s hundred-meter-sized body moved, the upper half of his body floated up, and then his eyes opened.


    Bang!


    The Sun, Moon, and stars, the past, present, and future, everything seemed to appear in this pair of eyes, causing people to feel terrified.


    The once invincible Demon God had returned once again.


    Ye Sheng also watched with his eyes wide open, wanting to retreat a little. This wasn¡¯t a fake demon god like the scheming demon god. He hadn¡¯t joined any beautiful New World project.


    Chu Xiangyu smiled and said disdainfully, ¡°You, who is imprisoned by the runic chains, are not much better than me. What right do you have to say such things to me?¡±


    ¡°Although I am imprisoned, that damned immortal general has already reincarnated and is cultivating again. He can not suppress me and my strength is recovering every day. Right now, I have already recovered to the third level of my peak. It is more than enough to kill you. If you do not run, then go to Hell.¡±The Soaring Serpent Demon God snorted coldly, his voice rumbled like thunder, causing many people to hold their breaths, unable to speak.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze. Soaring snake had actually recovered to the third level of strength. This made him even more afraid to show his face.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s current target was veryrge. In such arge open space, there was only the red wooden coffin and Ye Sheng. Soaring snake immediately saw Ye Sheng.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng noticed that Teng she had a blood-red mark between his brows. It looked like a hole, but upon closer inspection, he realized that it was Teng she¡¯s third eye.


    When Teng she roamed the universe, the moment his third eye opened, he was born with one eye and died with the other. It was very terrifying.


    Shua!


    Teng she¡¯s eyes shot out rays of light. He stared at Ye Sheng and smiled malevolently. ¡°You Thief, you stole my demon God Sword. Hand it over.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    He knew that soaring snake would notice the Demon God¡¯s sword on Ye Sheng the moment he came out.


    One of the vampires from hell said excitedly, ¡°So it was you who stole the Demon God¡¯s sword. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find him after searching for so long. Damn it.¡±


    However, no one paid attention to him. All of them were staring at Ye Sheng


    Everyone was surprised by Ye Sheng¡¯s courage. First, he offended the three ancient factions, then beheaded the scheming demon god. Now, he stole soaring snake demon God¡¯s Demon God¡¯s sword. What else would ye Sheng not dare to do?


    Ye Sheng, who was being stared at by everyone, shook his head and said, ¡°If you want the Demon God¡¯s sword,e and get it yourself.¡±


    Soaring snake demon god narrowed his eyes and then smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an arrogant brat. You¡¯ve sessfully provoked my anger. Next, I¡¯ll Make Your Life a living hell.¡±


    Chu xiangyu said indifferently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Invisible?¡±


    ¡°A useless piece of trash who¡¯s neither dead nor alive? Why should I Care? If you have the ability, why don¡¯t youe out and fight me?¡±Soaring Snake said disdainfully.


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at Chu Xiangyu, hoping that Chu Xiangyu woulde out and kill soaring snake so that he would be safe.


    At this moment, everyone was staring at Chu Xiangyu. They wanted to see if Chu Xiangyu really had the ability or if it was as soaring snake had said, a useless person?


    Chu Xiangyu did not move. The red wooden coffin showed no signs of opening, but it was not like he had no other choice.


    ¡°Teng She, you betrayed us back then. Today is the day of payback. Even if you recover to the thirdyer of strength, I still have a way to bring you away,¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    ¡°All talk and no action. Come out. I didn¡¯t let you die back then. Although I don¡¯t know who you are, there are only a few of you. You must be one of them. This is the end of your bted life,¡±said Demon God Teng she with a cold smile, he was aggressive and did not put Chu Xiangyu in his eyes.


    Chu Xiangyu fell silent. It seemed that he really did not dare toe out.


    Teng she said with disdain and was very proud, he said arrogantly, ¡°Look at you bunch of trash rebelling against master. Now, you are dead and crippled. Even the immortal generals of the immortal court could not suppress their injuries and reincarnated. What¡¯s the use of locking me up for millions of years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Coming Out Now and I¡¯m still intact. In ten years, I¡¯ll definitely recover to my peak. But what can a trash like you do to me?¡±Teng she opened his hands and said smugly.


    Chu Xiangyu was no longer silent, but she did not open the mahogany coffin either. Instead, she said, ¡°Ye Sheng.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at her in surprise, not understanding what was going on.


    The others also did not understand what was going on. Teng she asked you toe out, why did you ask Ye Sheng?


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your body for a while.¡±


    ..


    Ye Sheng looked on speechlessly. Why did these words sound so strange?


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng felt his body fly out of control as waves of tyrannical energy filled his body.


    ¡°Teng She, I don¡¯t need toe out at all. I can defeat you by borrowing ye Sheng¡¯s hand. From the beginning to the end, you have never been in my eyes,¡±Chu Xiangyu said in a domineering manner.


    Teng she¡¯s Demon God¡¯s face instantly turned ck.

 Chapter 592

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 39, suppression (2nd update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng had been borrowed by Chu Xiangyu.


    His physical body had been forcibly taken over by Chu Xiangyu, and he could not resist at all. His consciousness was very clear, but it was like an outsider was on him.


    Boom!


    The Aura that flowed out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body was not the second sky of Immortal Trove, but a terrifying pressure that surpassed that of gods and demons. It swept through the surroundings, making it difficult for everyone to breathe as they watched with difficulty.


    Soaring snake widened his eyes as he stared in disbelief. He cried out, ¡°You are already half dead, yet you still have such strength?¡±


    ¡°Without any strength, how would I dare to capture you?¡±¡®Ye Sheng¡¯said.


    ¡°From the fact that you borrowed the strength of others to deal with me, it can be seen that you are already an arrow at the end of its flight. All of you should be buried in the dust of history and should not be alive,¡±soaring snake said coldly.


    ¡°When did you be so talkative? You are so decisive in your killing and spouting so much nonsense. This already proves that your heart has wavered. The former Demonic God is now cowardly, taking one strike of my Tianyuan strike.¡±¡®Ye Sheng¡¯sneered, with a tap of the void, a speck of light appeared and exploded, transforming into a shooting star that flickered in the sky. Finally, time, space, the past, the future, the boundless starry sky, and so on surged.


    Boom!


    The Tianyuan Strike, Chu Xiangyu¡¯s own offensive technique, was extremely powerful. With an attack that connected countless levels, it transformed into a beautiful dream-like attack.


    A resplendent beam of light tore through the sky, directly annihting the void, wanting to directly suppress soaring snake.


    Soaring snakeughed coldly. ¡°The Tianyuan strike couldn¡¯t do anything to me back then, but it still can¡¯t do anything to me now.¡±


    Soaring snake¡¯s entire body shed with golden light. The vertical eye between his brows slowly opened, and a world-destroying light shot out.


    Chu Xiangyu had unleashed a killing move right from the start, and soaring snake was no exception. His third eye unleashed a destructive attack, instantly destroying all of the attacks.


    Rumble!


    The two energies collided in the void, immediately transforming into a beautiful cloud. With a boom, it shook the nine heavens, causing the entire dimensional battlefield to tremble, causing countless people to tremble in fear.


    The beautiful cloud smashed into the air, causing rain to suddenly fall from the sky. With a loud crash, a violent gale rose up, apanied by a surge of thunder and lightning. The dark clouds surged up, surging endlessly.


    It was a scene of the end of the world.


    Fortunately, this attack wasn¡¯t aimed at the ground. Otherwise, the dimensional battlefield would have copsed instantly, leaving everyone with no choice but to protect themselves.


    After ¡®Ye Sheng¡¯struck out with his heavenly yuan attack, his body immediately disappeared. When he reappeared, his body leaped up, striking out with a vicious strike.


    Vault of Heaven Leap.


    This strike caused ¡®Ye Sheng¡¯to emit a white light. He looked like an immortal as he struck down ruthlessly. It was extremely powerful.


    Soaring snake let out a long roar. ¡°Fiendcelestial¡¯s wrath!¡±


    An invincible Phantom appeared. It was a soaring snake without chains. It was extremely powerful. It swung its gigantic tail and pressed down with a rumble.


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. His palm turned into a sharp de that cut through everything.


    After the vault of Heaven leaped down, it first shook the void. Then, Ye Sheng cut the phantom into two.


    Bang!


    The vault of heaven leaped at this moment made ye Sheng extremely powerful. His eyes were cold as he attacked and berated at the same time. His body was like lightning as it surged rapidly.


    ¡°Back then, you were the Supreme Demonic God. However, after millions of years, you no longer have that strength.¡±


    Boom!


    ¡®Ye Sheng¡¯turned his finger into a sword. With a tap of his finger, 100,000 swords flew out and transformed into raging mes that directly covered down.


    Soaring snake tried his best to resist. His expression became more and more ferocious as he growled, ¡°You are Bullsh * tting. I have been imprisoned for millions of years. Of course, I am not as powerful as back then.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng¡±sneered. ¡°You know very well whether or not you have the strength you had back then. Back then, after you defeated the people of the Divine Court in the morning, you could challenge the Divine Court alone in the afternoon. You suppressed the universe and were unruly and unruly. No one was in your eyes. Do you still have the courage to do so now?¡±


    Soaring snake tried his best to resist the 100,000 swords. When he heard this, his body trembled and his heart was stabbed.


    Soaring snake was no longer the invincible soaring snake.


    ¡°Back then, you chose to submit to that person and be hisckey. You betrayed us. You should have thought that there would be a day when you abandoned your invincible mentality and chose to be a dog that wagged its tail and begged for mercy. Now, you are no match for me. Even if I am half dead, you are still no match for me.¡±Ye Sheng shouted angrily, with a backhand p, he pressed down.


    Soaring snake was caught off guard and was immediately struck. His body trembled as he was sent flying hundreds of meters.


    Ye Sheng did not spare him. He followed closely behind with another palm strike.


    ¡°Those who have been betrayed by you, those who have died, all of them have more dignity and hope than you. Ever since you joined that person, the previously invincible soaring snake has beenpletely wiped out,¡±Ye Sheng roared angrily, it was as if he was venting the anger in his heart.


    The anger that had been suppressed for hundreds of years was like a volcano. It umted over time before finally erupting at this moment.


    Soaring snake had been attacked by Ye Sheng one after another. His state of mind had been greatly affected and he had been affected.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s words were fierce and as sharp as a de. They had cut open soaring snake¡¯s heart.


    Back then, he had been careless and his soul had been trapped. He had surrendered to that person and lost himself. Soaring snake had sealed all of this up and did not want to be mentioned. He even wanted to uncover it. He wanted to forget it and lie to himself, but the truth was.., ¡®Ye Sheng¡¯had now uncovered the scar, causing soaring snake to fall into chaos.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±Soaring Snake roared, his face ashen.


    ¡°You want me to shut up? Are You Worthy?¡±Ye Sheng roared in anger as he stomped down.


    Rumble!


    Soaring snake was immediately suppressed by ¡®Ye Sheng¡¯. His massive body mmed heavily into the ground. Immediately, mes erupted from the Earth¡¯s core and split apart, forming countless canyons.


    Soaring Snake was beaten until he spat out blood. He struggled with all his might, but ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he kicked out.


    Boom!


    Soaring snake lost hisbat strength after being kicked by Ye Sheng. He fell weakly to the ground as the golden chains began to glow, restricting soaring snake.


    ¡°I want to take you to do something important to atone for your sins, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me killing you,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Fuck you, let go of me.¡±Soaring Snake Demon God struggled.


    Hong!


    Ye Sheng kicked downwards, knocking soaring snake demon God¡¯s head unconscious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any ability to resist now, do you understand?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Soaring snake demon god was directly bound by the red wooden coffin, then tied up and flew into the void, entering the universe.


    Ye Sheng flew out as well. No one dared to stop him. All of them looked at him in shock and then quickly sent the news to their own forces.


    Many people realized that the universe was about to change.

 Chapter 593

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 40, Heavenly Essence Strike -LRB-3rd update)</h4>


    In the starry cosmos, the mahogany coffin pressed forward with the soaring serpent demon god hanging behind it as it roamed the cosmos.


    Ye Sheng followed closely behind. After leaving the dimensional battlefield, Ye Sheng regained control of his body and followed closely behind.


    Chu Xiangyu was still in the mahogany coffin. When he arrived at the depths of the cosmos, he stopped in the quiet void and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you that you went all out.¡±


    Ye sheng sighed and said, ¡°I have also gained a lot. I have benefited a lot.¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of potential. Cultivate hard. This universe is not peaceful,¡±Chu Xiangyu said as if he was pointing at something.


    Ye sheng blinked and asked, ¡°Who is the person you have been talking about?¡±


    ¡°If I say his name, he will discover it in the long river of time and fate. These are not things that you can participate in. Cultivate hard,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°Yes, I will work hard in my cultivation. I will ask onest question,¡±ye Sheng suggested.


    ¡°Ask.¡±Chu Xiangyu only had one word.


    ¡°What will happen to soaring serpent?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Chu Xiangyu was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°If you can survive the pursuit of the three major forces, you will be able to see it.¡±


    He did not say the details. Perhaps he thought ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation level was too low, or perhaps it was not easy to answer.


    Ye Sheng tactfully did not pursue the question. Instead, he watched Chu Xiangyu leave.


    The mahogany coffin was just as fast as it was when they arrived. It disappeared without a trace, and the Soaring Serpent Demon God was nowhere to be found.


    In the vast universe, only ye Sheng was left.


    After the mahogany coffin disappeared, the void demon king came out of the Pantheon pill furnace and shouted, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken the benefits that Chu Xiangyu promised you. How can you let him leave?¡±


    The Void Demon King felt sorry for Ye Sheng. Chu Xiangyu was obviously an invincible mighty figure, and his benefits were rare.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°He has already left the benefits to me.¡±


    ¡°When? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise. Because he was afraid of the Redwood Coffin, he had been hiding in the pantheon pill furnace and did not dare toe out. However, he had been paying attention to the situation, it did not see Chu Xiangyu giving Ye Sheng any benefits.


    Ye Sheng pointed at his own head and said, ¡°The benefits are all here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±The Great Demon King of the Void asked in confusion.


    Ye Sheng smiled and did not exin. Instead, he said, ¡°Take me to the Gxy teleportation array. I want to go to Titan star. The Xandar Star Field is no longer suitable for me.¡±


    The current Ye Sheng was in a very dangerous situation.


    Ye Sheng had offended many of the three great ancient forces in this universe. He had killed a total of 100,000 people from the immortal court, the Divine Court, and Hell. Many immortal realm experts were fierce and unforgivable.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t think of asking the three great ancient forces to forgive him. He was very sensible and made a n to wander the universe.


    The Gxy Alliance in the Xandar Star Field was a subordinate of the immortal court. Ye Sheng had offended the Lin family and the Wang family here. He couldn¡¯t stay here and could only go to the Titan star that teacher Liu Sheng had mentioned.


    ¡°In a few days, your name will spread throughout the universe. You will kill the demon god of trickery, suppress the demon god of Teng She, kill the people of the three ancient forces of disappointment, the ancient God¡¯s divine weapon, the Garden of Eden, and so on. All of these will be topics for others to talk about,¡±said the demon king of the void.


    Ye Sheng treated it calmly and did not feel sad or happy. He said, ¡°Let others talk about it. Anyway, I¡¯m going to the Titan. It¡¯s very chaotic there. I need to improve myself quickly.¡±


    Ye Sheng remembered what Chu Xiangyu said before he left.


    This universe was not peaceful.


    A simple sentence from Chu Xiangyu sounded a little strange. Ye Sheng took it as a warning to himself.


    This universe was not peaceful. If he wanted to live with dignity, he had to improve himself.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng clearly felt that his cultivation level was still too low.


    The second sky of immortal trove was not bad for a young man in his twenties. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s opponents had already be several major powers. If he did not improve himself, his ending would definitely be miserable.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and felt the power of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s participation in his body.


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s energy was very overbearing. Ye Sheng could not break it down and absorb it at all. However, after Chu Xiangyu used his body to execute the cultivation technique, these cultivation techniques were all recorded in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind.


    One of the things that caught Ye Sheng¡¯s attention the most was the first move Chu Xiangyu executed, the heavenly essence strike.


    This was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s ultimate technique. Once he executed it, he forced the soaring serpent Demon God¡¯s third eye out. Naturally, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with envy.


    This cultivation technique was extremely profound and unfathomable. It contained many Dao rhythmws, making it extremely difficult for Ye Sheng toprehend. Fortunately, it was executed using Ye Sheng¡¯s own body, and it was all recorded by his body.


    This was the benefit Chu Xiangyu had mentioned. It was equivalent to imparting some cultivation techniques to Ye Sheng.


    After ye Sheng obtained these cultivation techniques, he naturally had to leave the Xandar star field and find a ce where he could disy his talents to his heart¡¯s content.


    Titan star.


    This was a paradise for itinerant cultivators. This was awless world. As long as one¡¯s cultivation was strong enough, they would be the boss of Titan Star.


    Therefore, every year, Titan star would have seven or eight new masters. Most of the time, there would be more than ten. Therefore, the Titans¡¯boss was basically useless.

 Chapter 594

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 1, Stone Man (first update)</h4>


    To head to Titan star, one had to take the interster teleportation formation. Just relying on Ye Sheng¡¯s speed or riding on the Void Demon King, ten years might not be enough.


    The universe was unimaginably vast.


    And to take the interster teleportation formation, one had to head to the center of the Xandar Star Field. Ye Sheng still had to be careful.


    The dimensional battlefield was located at the edge of the Xandar Star Field. Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King hade out from there before flying swiftly to the center of the Xandar Star Field.


    On the way, Ye Sheng contacted teacher Liu Sheng and needed his help.


    Ye Sheng was more worried that there would be people guarding the teleportation array in the Xandar star field. If that happened, he would be walking right into the trap.


    Now that he didn¡¯t have the Garden of Eden, Ye Sheng was just an ordinary second firmament immortal treasure trove. He had to avoid seeing people at the human realm, let alone immortal realm.


    He took out the Apple 360 and connected to teacher Liu Sheng. Ye Sheng asked his questions.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what you have done has not been widely spread. The teleportation array is not under martialw. You can hurry up. If there is any news, I will tell you,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, teacher Liu Sheng.¡±


    After hanging up themunication, Ye Sheng immediately said, ¡°Speed up. We are going to Titan Star.¡±


    The Void Demon King also knew that time was pressing. He immediately gathered all his horsepower and flew at high speed, bringing the Kun Peng¡¯s extreme speed to its maximum.


    Three dayster, they passed through a few small-scale teleportation arrays and crossed quite a distance. They arrived at the interster teleportation array at the center of the Xandar Star Field.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng changed his appearance and cultivation, bing apletely different person.


    The interster teleportation array had to receive countless people every day from all over the universe. If they had to check everyone¡¯s identity, they wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee their passage.


    The huge interster teleportation array was like a huge clock. Countless interster spaces were condensed in it.


    The standard to measure the secondrgest force in the universe was the interster teleportation array.


    A force that could set up arge-scale interster teleportation array was already a second-rate force in terms of hard indicators.


    Soft indicators were individualbat strength. Otherwise, if you had hard indicators, but didn¡¯t have soft indicators, you would be easily swallowed by others.


    Ye Sheng had turned into a blood breed at this moment. His face was pale, handsome, and exuded an evil aura.


    When it was his turn to pay for the interster teleportation fee, the service staff wasn¡¯t surprised. They didn¡¯t know how many cosmic races they would see every day, so they naturally didn¡¯t care about these things.


    ¡°The fee to go to Titan star is 2,500 star dors. One-way trip, please pay the fee. Are you a member of our Gxy Alliance?¡±The service staff asked.


    Ye sheng blinked and asked, ¡°Not a member, why, is membership cheap?¡±


    ¡°If you ept membership, the annual fee can be discounted by 9.5% , 10% for every 100-year member, and 20% for 300-year members. Sir, do you ept membership?¡±The service staff asked kindly.


    ¡°No.¡±Ye Sheng answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept membership, please pay.¡±The attitude of the service staff immediately became cold and emotionless.


    Ye Sheng found it funny. No matter where the service industry was, it was always so simr.


    He obediently paid 2,500 star dors to buy an interster teleportation ticket to Titan star. Then, he boarded the big clock and prepared to teleport.


    The big clock looked like the size of a from the outside. Walking inside, it was also iparably vast. Ye Sheng quickly found the space station to Titan Star. This space station was engraved with countless arrays, densely packed, it was difficult to distinguish clearly. These were all arrays that connected to the main path.


    After Ye Sheng was inspected, he was allowed to board the space station. Then, he discovered that there were quite a number of people in this space station. There were men and women, Old and young. There were all kinds of species.


    Ye Sheng chose a seat and sat down. Then, he closed his eyes to rest, waiting for the moment to set off.


    There were still very few people in this space station. It was estimated that there would be around 300 to 400 people, but there were only 30 to 40 people here. They were scattered and scattered. The departure time was two hourster.


    Ye Sheng also waited slowly. He might as well let himself rest for this little bit of time.


    Time passed very quickly. When the moment was about to start, a very heavy creature sat beside him.


    Boom!


    The seat caved in a little, causing ye Sheng¡¯s body to tremble as he looked at it in surprise.


    It was a stone man. It was about two meters tall and had a burly figure. In front of him, Ye Sheng was as slim as a little girl.


    The stone man¡¯s entire body was smooth and looked very textured. Ye Sheng was looking at him. He turned his head and looked down at Ye Sheng. In a muffled voice, he said, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a handsome guy before?¡±


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. He had never seen such a handsome guy before.


    ¡°Sorry, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a race like you.¡±Ye Sheng expressed his apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen a human. Your human reproduction speed is really fast, spreading all over the universe. As expected of the race favored by the Creator.¡±The stone man said enviously.


    ¡°Humans are indeed fast at reproduction, but humans themselves are also very weak.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°You were born weak, but your talent is very good. You can grow step by step and let yourself improve. Those with outstanding talent can reach our level in a hundred years. If I was born in a human, I would have long been a famous genius in the universe.¡±The stone man felt sorry for himself.


    Ye Sheng felt funny. This stone man felt too good about himself.


    ¡°Oh right, are you going to Titan Star?¡±The stone man asked.


    ¡°Yes, this is the teleportation formation to Titan Star Field.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Be careful when you go to Titan Star Field,¡±the stone man said without thinking.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Be careful of what?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are still a greenhouse flower that has never left your home. Titan star field has the most ferocious and violent interster robbers, bandits, gangs, and drug markets in the universe. There are arge number of female workers and arge number of male workers. As long as you have star currency, regardless of gender or race, you can find them for you,¡±the stone man said with raised eyebrows.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. He was not surprised that there was a market for female workers, but there was also such a big market for male workers?


    ¡°Once you are caught, those rich women like you the most. They will wipe the steel wire ball for you,¡±the stone man said.


    Ye Sheng coughed. He did not understand what a steel wire ball was.


    ¡°Thank you for the warning. I will take note,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously. He was determined not to let the rich woman wipe the steel wire ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start. I Won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Be careful and protect yourself. Handsome people like me are very dangerous, not to mention people like you who are easily influenced by others,¡±the stone man muttered and then closed his eyes.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. What was a person who was easily influenced by others?


    Your stone face was like a piece of rock. In your race, you might be very popr, but in the eyes of the humans, you could not be uglier than you were ugly. The rich women of the human race would not take a fancy to you.

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 2, Interster Bandits (second update)</h4>


    The interster teleportation array had been activated.


    The distance between Xandar Star Field and Titan star was very long. It was about the peak of thirty immortal troves.


    Ye Sheng and the stone man sat together. The two parties were notmunicating. The teleportation array had been activated. They were just shuttling through space. They could not continue their conversation.


    Boom!


    From Afar, the interster teleportation array that looked like a big clock began to rotate. Then, a safety chamber inside started to sh and then disappeared.


    They had already reached the Titan star field.


    There were many ces in the universe that were as chaotic as the Titan Star Field. Why weren¡¯t they as famous as the Titan Star Field?


    Firstly, the Titan Star was rich in resources and had a long history. The once Titan race was an existence that could single-handedly fight against three new forces.


    Secondly, it was this interster teleportation formation.


    The Titan Star Field had an interster teleportation formation. It was the most convenient thing for everyone to enter the Titan Star. This interster teleportation formation was a treasure that all the major forces of the Titan star protected and maintained together. Whoever dared to cause trouble in the interster teleportation formation.., they would definitely be chased down by all the major forces in the Titan star area.


    With the interster teleportation formation, there would be an endless stream of people. With an endless stream of people, there would be an endless stream of money. The Titan star would also be on fire one after another.


    Other chaotds did not have such conditions, nor did they have such resources. They also did not have the interster teleportation formation.


    On Titan star, there were no rules. If you were displeased, you would be killed on the spot. After you were killed, it would not matter if there was someone backing you up. If I were to take the interster teleportation array and leave, you would not be able to find me in the vast universe.


    If the people here dared to be arrogant, then they must have their own abilities. Those who relied on their backers, their parents, had already died a long time ago.


    There were people who said that you could not casually provoke a beggar on Titan star. Once you provoked him, the beggar would kill you and take out his monthly ie to leave by using the teleportation array. You would not even have a ce to cry.


    Some people also said that you couldn¡¯t mess with the women and children in Titan Star. A woman who could do well on Titan star definitely didn¡¯t rely on her beauty.


    A woman who was only beautiful had long been reduced to standing on the streets in the red-light district. She couldn¡¯t even be the number one girl. She had to be beautiful and intelligent. She had to walk among all kinds of men and have extraordinary means. That was the number one girl.


    Titan was very chaotic and cruel, but at the same time, Titan was very charming.


    Every year, countless people died here, but there would still be millions, tens of millions of people entering Titan. It was not for other reasons, but for this freedom.


    Dong!


    With a tremor, Ye Sheng opened his eyes and saw the scene in front of him.


    A round wheel, very huge, was moving slowly. In the starry sky, in the middle of the round wheel were all kinds of arrays, connecting the different gxy teleportation arrays.


    After Ye Sheng arrived, he walked out and saw an orderly scene.


    The stone man walked behind ye Sheng and said, ¡°This is the most harmonious and orderly scene on Titan star. Whoever causes trouble here will be killed on the spot. There¡¯s no need to ask who it is.¡±


    Ye Sheng understood. Everyone had the responsibility to maintain the interster teleportation formation.


    ¡°After you leave this ce, you will see a real Titan star, a chaotic Titan Star.¡±The stone man smiled strangely and walked out withrge strides, leaving behind a sentence, ¡°I wish you good luck.¡±


    Ye Sheng stood in the huge round wheel and did not leave immediately. Instead, he walked to the side and checked the area of the Titan star area.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you want to do aftering to the Titan star area?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°To increase my cultivation base. The only thing I need to do now is to increase my cultivation base,¡±Ye Sheng said with determination in his eyes.


    Although he had reached the second sky of Immortal Trove, Ye Sheng was not satisfied at all. After witnessing the Battle of the Demon God, he was eager to increase his cultivation base.


    There was a map of the Titan star area in the interster teleportation array. Ye Sheng looked carefully and found that all thes recorded on the map were marked with names.


    What attracted ye Sheng the most was that there were nine out of tens in the Titan star area. The nines joined together to form aary chain, forming a huge chaotic Titan star.


    There was only one out of tens in the Xandar star area, but there were actually nine in the Titan star area. It could be seen how rich the resources here were.


    ¡°I need to find a quiet to go into seclusion and absorb the treasures Chu Xiangyu left for me,¡±ye Sheng said thoughtfully.


    Chu Xiangyu used ye Sheng¡¯s body and left behind many treasures. If all of them were absorbed, it would definitely allow Ye Sheng to improve a lot.


    ¡°Go to the next to the nine ten-stars,¡±the Void Demon King suggested.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look. When the nine ten-stars were connected in a line, there was still a small next to them. If he did not look carefully, he would not have noticed because it was too small.


    The nine ten-stars were vast and took up more than half of the picture. This was very inconspicuous.


    It was about a three or four-star. Did they not know that it was a closed?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly. He was sure that he could rest assured. After memorizing the route, he immediately left with the Void Demon King.


    After leaving the interster teleportation formation, the first thing ye Sheng saw were all sorts of interster spaceships. Some were extremely luxurious, while others were tattered. They were here to send people and pick them up.


    The moment Ye Sheng came out, someone immediately came up and asked, ¡°Where are you going, sir? There are spaceships to pick you up. It¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head with a cold expression. Without saying anything, he directly crossed the void and flew away.


    Some people saw Ye Sheng crossing the void, and their eyes sparkled. After thinking for a while, they still did not follow him.


    However, there were also a few people who immediately started small-sized spaceships and followed Ye Sheng.


    It was just so brazen. Under the gaze of others, they would follow you and leave. Halfway through, they would directly rob you.


    Many neers who did not know anything would be robbed.


    Then, the robber would smile at you and say, ¡°Wee to Titan Star!¡±!


    Ye Sheng crossed the void and immediately noticed that there was a spaceship following him.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He closed his eyes, stopped in the void, and pointed with one hand.


    The people near the interster teleportation array watched silently. What was he trying to do?


    Heavenly Energy Strike!


    Ye Sheng imitated Chu Xiangyu¡¯s move. He followed the steps and began to use this unique technique.


    Boom!


    A bright ray of light shot out, drawing a beautiful arc in the universe before crashing into the spaceship.


    Boom!


    The spaceship immediately exploded. The few people on the spaceship were killed without any idents.


    This shocked the others and they immediately gave up on Ye Sheng. This was not a fat sheep, but a fierce tiger that could eat people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng warned them with one strike and flew away. The Void Demon King came out of the Pantheon Furnace and carried ye Sheng directly to that small.


    The other spaceships stopped near the teleportation array and looked at the spaceship that was in trouble with schadenfreude. It was obvious that people who dared to cross the void alone were not to be trifled with. If you dared to follow them, you would be courting death.

 Chapter 596

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter Three: Breakthrough to the Third Heaven (third update)</h4>


    Shui Yang Star, this was the name of a small, a with no sense of existence.


    The nines of the tens were at the side, and even if Shui Yang Star hung there, no one would notice it.


    The nines were like a string ofs, obscuring the brilliance of Shui Yang Star. Compared to them, Shui Yang Star was a transparent object that no one cared about.


    Even the interster pirates did not visit the water star. From this, one could see how barren this ce was.


    And such a ce was exactly what ye Sheng needed. He rode on the Void Demon King and flew here.


    ¡°I guess the news of what happened in the dimensional battlefield has already spread throughout this universe. The death of the Demon God, the strangeness of Chu Xiangyu, or even my great name. This time, it can be considered to be famous throughout the universe,¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    A few days had passed and news would definitely spread. This was no small matter. Back then, the soaring serpent demon god and the scheming demon God had all appeared. Furthermore, one of them was dead and one of them was injured. In addition to the Garden of Eden of the ancient gods, the news spread very quickly.


    ¡°Congrattions, Ye Sheng. You¡¯ve be a well-known figure in the universe.¡±The great demon king of the void teased.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯vepletely offended the three great ancient powers, yet you¡¯re still congratting me?¡±


    The Divine Court, Hell, and the Divine Court. Ye Sheng had massacred 100,000 of their people. They had to take revenge no matter what.


    ording to the information sent by the ancient God¡¯s avatar, the Divine Court had now put Ye Sheng on the wanted list and listed him as a must-kill.


    Ye Sheng licked his lips. This was also the reason why he was so eager to be stronger.


    The Garden of Eden was gone. In the future, he would have to rely on Ye Sheng to fight for his life. Only through the ancient God¡¯s avatar, Ye Sheng, could he know how many geniuses there were in the Divine Court. The ancient God¡¯s avatar was made from the ancient God¡¯s head, after entering the divine court, he actually did not be a famous person of the younger generation. Although his cultivation was not bad, it was still not enough. He could not be ranked in the top ten of the younger generation. From this, one could see how deep the foundation of the Divine Court was.


    The clone of the ancient God had inherited the cultivation techniques and battle techniques of the ancient god. They were all primitive powers. There was no emascted version, but they still could not be ranked in the top ten.


    The clone of the Earth grew rapidly in the nine worlds. After entering hell, he was like a fish in water, and his cultivation level rose very quickly.


    Now, only Ye Sheng¡¯s main body had the lowest cultivation level. It was simply embarrassing.


    The Void Demon King was very fast. In less than three days, he flew past the nines andnded on Por.


    Por got its name because it had many por trees.


    The water por was a type of tree. It was very beautiful when it could survive in water and onnd. The crown of the tree was veryrge, and when it was propped up, it could blot out the sky and cover the Sun. In water and onnd, it had two forms and two colors. It was very beautiful.


    However, the water por only had this one thing to look at. There were not many other resources, so it was rtively backward and did not attract people.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King broke through the atmosphere and entered this ce. They chose an ind and settled down.


    There was only one por on this ind, but the crown of the tree was so big that it covered more than half of the ind. It sheltered them from the wind and rain, and it was veryfortable under it.


    Ye Sheng stood under the Por Tree and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°This ce is perfect for me to enter closed-door cultivation.¡±


    Ye Sheng released the Void Demon King. It quickly changed its form and threw itself into the sea. It roamed freely, and at the same time, it also let out some air for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged in meditation and entered seclusion.


    After Chu Xiangyu borrowed his body, he left behind some traces. Now, Ye Sheng couldprehend these traces and enrich himself.


    Chu Xiangyu was an existence that surpassed the soaring serpent demon god because he had suppressed the soaring serpent demon god half-dead. Of course, it was also possible that the soaring serpent Demon God had lost his mind, but no matter what.., no matter how weak Chu Xiangyu was, he was at the same level as soaring snake.


    For Ye Sheng, traces left behind by such an existence were treasures that were hard toe by.


    Ye Sheng was truly a fool to guard a treasure and not develop it.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and immersed himself in cultivation. He began toprehend the might of the fiendcelestial realm based on the traces in his body.


    Heavenly Essence Strike!


    This was the most profoundprehension that Chu Xiangyu had left in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It was also the ultimate technique that Ye Sheng really wanted to learn.


    He did not have many cultivation techniques at the moment. The Daoist sect¡¯s three Holy Scriptures, the Dao rhythm subduing the demonic god, and the immortal king conquering the nine heavens. These three cultivation techniques were extremely powerful. Other than that, there were also some scattered cultivation techniques.


    One More Heavenly Essence Strike would also be an increase in Ye Sheng¡¯s strength.


    Toprehend a Tianyuan strike, one needed to understand all kinds of dao charms andws. This was not a problem for Ye Sheng.


    He cultivated dao charms to suppress demons, and the umted dao charms had reached a rare level. In the entire universe, there was not a single dao charm that was as rich as ye Sheng¡¯s.


    Therefore, whenprehending the Tianyuan strike, Ye Sheng had an innate advantage.


    The Tianyuan strike slowly condensed in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind and was learned by him.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base was also absorbing the treasures left behind by Chu Xiangyu, and he began to advance towards the third level of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the Heavenly Energy Treasure Trove.


    At this stage, the strength of the strength treasure trove would increase by several times.


    Some people would increase by five times, some by ten times, and some by twenty times, which varied from person to person.


    The ten thousand great arrays in Ye Sheng¡¯s body began to stir, and began to rumble, wrapping around every inch of his skin, continuously increasing ye Sheng¡¯s strength.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng himself did not know how many times he would increase his strength.


    He crazily absorbed the energy left behind by Chu Xiangyu. To Chu Xiangyu, he had casually left behind some, but to Ye Sheng, it was an immeasurable benefit.


    For this breakthrough, Ye Sheng did not absorb the energy from the outside world at all. He only relied on the energy left behind by Chu Xiangyu.


    All of this energy gathered in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. This time, it waspletely absorbed, helping Ye Sheng to rise to the Third Heaven of the immortal Trove, a treasure trove of strength.


    Rumble!


    Inside Ye Sheng¡¯s body, rivers and seas were overturned, and countless rays of light rose, pushing his strength up continuously.


    One time!


    Ten Times!


    Thirty times!


    A hundred times!


    It continued to rise, and only when it reached 999 times did it stop.


    Ye Sheng looked on in surprise. The strength treasure trove had increased by 999 times. This meant that once ye Sheng activated the strength treasure trove, it could instantly explode, and it could increase by 999 times.


    Within the immortal trove realm, no one was his match.


    Even if it was thew treasure trove or the universe treasure trove, they weren¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s match.


    If youprehended thews, my strength would directly suppress you.


    If youprehended a trace of the profound mysteries of the universe, I would still suppress you with my strength.


    With the same strength, there was absolutely no way to defeat thews, let alone the profound mysteries of the universe.


    But Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was 999 times. When it exploded, the power was simply unimaginable.


    After breaking through, Ye Sheng stood up. His aura changed drastically as his eyes sparkled. He said loudly, ¡°Void Demon King, let¡¯s find resources to improve ourselves.¡±


    Void demon king was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You broke through so quickly?¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°How many days have I been in closed-door cultivation?¡±


    Void demon king replied, ¡°Just four days.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Chu Xiangyu helped me out. I¡¯ll have to rely on myself from now on.¡±

 Chapter 597

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter Four, worth fifty million yuan (first update)</h4>


    After breaking through to the strength Treasure Trove, Ye Sheng did not continue cultivating. Instead, he flew out of water star with the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what should we do next?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and said, ¡°Let¡¯s enter Titan star first and see if there are any methods to quickly obtain resources.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have a clear goal, but he needed resources.


    If Ye Sheng wanted to continue breaking through, he would need a huge amount of resources. Every Time Ye Sheng broke through, the amount of energy he needed was thousands or tens of thousands of times more than others. Perhaps the amount of energy they needed to cultivate from the first sky of immortal trove to the seventh sky.., was only enough for Ye Sheng to break through once.


    The gap was that big. Every Time Ye Sheng broke through, he would need a huge amount of energy.


    The Void Demon King carried ye Sheng and flew out of water star, heading toward the nearest big star.


    Titan star, which had nine stars in a row, was extremely rich in resources. This was also the reason why ye Sheng chose toe here.


    Boom!


    After passing through the atmosphere and entering Titan star, all kinds of spaceships flew past. The spaceships of the automaton race had already be popr in the universe.


    asionally, one could see some people like Ye Sheng, riding demon beasts or stepping on magical equipment, flying over.


    Afternding in a city, the Void Demon King became smaller. He stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and looked at everything around him. His gaze was deep and a little wary.


    Titan star was not a ce where the years were peaceful. This ce was synonymous with chaos.


    Walking on the streets, the people of the various races, human race, bug race, automaton race, Stone Man, Catwoman, werewolf, Blood Race, Hell Demon, and so on..


    These people came from different gxies, converging here to form a unique scenery.


    Entering the Titan Star, Ye Sheng only knew how rich the races in the universe were. There were many existences that he had never seen before, but now they were everywhere.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there are many experts here.¡±The Void Demon King said in surprise. He could feel that many ordinary people here were at the immortal trove level, and some had even reached the human realm.


    It was just that it was unknown if there was an immortal realm. That was an existence that the void demon king could not sense.


    Ye Sheng was also very vignt in his heart. He walked along the street and looked at the surrounding tall buildings, exquisite houses, and everything else. All of them had a special atmosphere.


    There were all kinds of shops along the street. Ye Sheng was fine if he saw some normal shops, but some strange ones made him frown.


    The shops selling children were open openly. Children of a few years old were locked in cages and selected like goods. Their eyes were listless, like pets, no different from dogs.


    The prices were clearly marked. A child was of a good breed, but the price was higher. The breed was poor, and the price was low. If a child was disabled, they would buy one and get one free. If they could not sell it, they would be killed on the spot and sold to the butcher..


    These actions that they took for granted made Ye Sheng¡¯s face turn green. He could not bear it and chose to leave this ce.


    After having his own child, Ye Sheng hated such actions. However, he did not have the power to save them. Moreover, on Titan star, these kinds of things had already been done openly. If Ye Sheng were to stand up for himself.., he would also be attacked by the people of Titan Star.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Sheng¡¯s good impression of Titan starpletely disappeared.


    This was freedom. There were no scruples here, but absolute freedom gave birth to absolute evil. In Ye Sheng¡¯s opinion, freedom here was only for the strong, but for the weak, this ce was even more painful than hell.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, to be able to be evaluated as a chaotic ce by the entire universe, you can imagine how evil this ce is. Although Hell Devils are bloodthirsty, they are not evaluated as chaotic either. Hell also has its own rules, but there are no rules here at all. Here, the strong dominate the weak, and you have no power to change anything.¡±The void demon kingforted ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng found a tea house and sat down. He looked outside, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be impulsive. My cultivation level is too low right now, so I can¡¯t change it. I still need to work hard in my cultivation.¡±


    The previous scene had destroyed Ye Sheng¡¯s yearning for Titan. This ce was not as beautiful as advertised. There was no morality, no bottom line, no justice, and no civilization.


    The only goal of the people here was to vent their desires.


    This wasn¡¯t suitable for Ye Sheng.


    In the tea house, there were also a few people drinking tea and chatting about the matters of the dimensional battlefield.


    Ye Sheng listened for a while. They mentioned the mysterious mahogany coffin, soaring snake demon god, scheming demon god, the three great ancient factions, and Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±Ye Sheng pretended to be curious and asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the big event that happened a while ago?¡±Someone asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation all this time, so I don¡¯t have much information,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°No wonder. This is the biggest news in the entire universe right now. Something big happened in the dimensional battlefield. First, soaring snake demon god was found by the people of Hell, and they wanted to save him. However, the Divine Court and the Immortal Court didn¡¯t agree. The three sides were in a stalemate, and neither side gave in. At this time, an immortal trove kid named Ye Sheng appeared carrying the mahogany coffin. He relied on the ancient God¡¯s divine artifact, the Garden of Eden, and killed 100,000 people from the three great powers in one fell swoop. Hepletely offended the three great powers.¡±This person said exaggeratedly.


    Ye Sheng knew in his heart that he had really made a name for himself in the universe this time.


    ¡°Then what happened after that?¡±Ye Sheng continued to ask.


    ¡°After that, one of the 72 demon gods, the scheming demon god, appeared, but was also killed by that person called Ye Sheng. His head was chopped off. This Ye Sheng is simply terrifying.¡±This person clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°What¡¯s so terrifying about him? Isn¡¯t a kid at the second sky of the immortal trove just relying on the Garden of Eden of the ancient gods? I can even go up against me. What¡¯s there to brag about? It¡¯s all because of that strange redwood coffin.¡±Another person said disdainfully, he despised Ye Sheng very much and was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    Ye Sheng lowered his head and thought to himself, ¡°You really can¡¯t go up against him. There are so many people charging in, and you can¡¯t suppress them at all.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Ye Sheng has already be a wanted person of the three great ancient factions. The bounty is 50 million star dors. Whoever provides information will be able to obtain a certain amount of star dors based on the authenticity of the information. Once someone captures Ye Sheng, they will immediately receive 50 million star dors. If you want to make a fortune, just go and capture Ye Sheng,¡±the person from before said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng also smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to work hard. If I meet him, I¡¯ll be able to capture him.¡±


    The few of themughed out loud. They didn¡¯t believe Ye Sheng at all and thought that he was joking.


    Ye Sheng stayed in the tea house for a while, then left the tea house and walked forward.


    The void demon king said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re worth 50 million now. You¡¯re worth quite a lot.¡±


    Ye Sheng said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t expose myself. Otherwise, this 50 million would also allow me to improve by arge margin. Not to mention breaking through to the fourth heaven of the immortal Trove, reaching the middle stage of the Third Heaven of the immortal trove wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter five: be an ideal robber (second update)</h4>


    On Titan Star, Ye Sheng came to an underground bar. This ce was very vast, and it was a ck trading ce.


    Ye Sheng came here after asking other people. There were many ck information, channels, and resources that Ye Sheng wanted. He could find clues here.


    Exciting lights and music were shing, and the crowd was crowded. Ye Sheng squeezed in and walked to a corner where he saw a person.


    This person was the person ye Sheng wanted to see. The person who was leading the way on the ground told Ye Sheng that there must be a contact in such a ck trading ce. He was wearing very eye-catching clothes and was sitting at the side, waiting for someone to take the bait.


    Ye Sheng looked for a while and confirmed that this person was the person he was looking for.


    ¡°What kind of goods do you want?¡±This person saw Ye Sheng standing in front of him and saidzily.


    ¡°What kind of goods do you have?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Newbies?¡±This person raised his eyebrows and asked. Hearing Ye Sheng¡¯s answer, he guessed that it was a newbie.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Newbies, don¡¯te to join in the fun.¡±He answeredzily and didn¡¯t want to talk to Ye Sheng anymore.


    ¡°Help me introduce them. These are all yours.¡±Ye Sheng handed over 500 star dors and said.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±This person quickly put away the star dors and brought Ye Sheng into the inner area of the bar.


    The inner area was not as noisy as the outside. Once the door was closed, the sounds outside disappeared.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was able to take a good look at this person. He had a human upper body, but he had four legs. He walked very quickly. Ye Sheng, who had been sitting there just now, actually did not notice.


    The four legs brought Ye Sheng in. It was a quiet study room, and there were many files ced on the side.


    ¡°What kind of goods do you want?¡±The four legs asked casually, asking Ye Sheng to find a ce to sit down.


    ¡°I need resources for cultivation. Where can I get them?¡±Ye Sheng asked. This was what he needed the most at the moment.


    ¡°If you want resources, the simplest way is to be a robber. Interster robbers are a very popr industry. As long as you rob a spaceship full of goods, you will be rich. This is the fastest way,¡±said the four-legged man calmly.


    ¡°Even if you be a robber, you have to have a goal. What can you provide me?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked. He was not satisfied with this answer. who would not be a robber? But what about a goal?


    Robbing aimlessly was the stupidest act. If he offended an existence that he could not offend, he would really be courting death. Ye Sheng did not spend five hundred star dors for such an answer.


    ¡°If you want a target, I can give you one. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t dare.¡±The four-legged man looked at Ye Sheng with a cold smile and said.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±Ye Sheng sat down and asked calmly. He had even killed a demonic god. What else would he not dare to do?


    ¡°This is the Titan star. Have you heard of the Mad Titan?¡±Four legs asked mysteriously.


    ¡°Mad Titan?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He had never heard of it.


    ¡°The Mad Titan is the indigenous people of the Titan star, the bamboo people capital. The Titan race was destroyed, and 99% of their nsmen died. The rest gathered under the Mad Titan, forming a terrifying ck organization in the universe, the Mad Titan.¡±Four legs exined.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I think I¡¯ve heard of the Mad Titan. It¡¯s a ck organization, very terrifying.¡±The Void Demon King transmitted his voice to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. He asked, ¡°What does the Mad Titan have to do with my goal?¡±


    Four legs said calmly, ¡°The Mad Titan recently sent a message to all the major chaotds. They want to buy the corpses of the space beasts. The more the merrier. ording to your cultivation level and age, you will be given different rewards. If you want to quickly obtain resources and hunt the Space Beasts, you can exchange their corpses for resources by handing them over to the Mad Titan.¡±


    ¡°How do I Exchange for a Space Beast?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°A thousand-year-old space beast can be exchanged for ten million star dors. It¡¯s enough for you to break through. Recently, many people have taken spaceships out to hunt these space beasts. If you want to do it quickly, do it quickly. Otherwise, you will be killed very quickly,¡±four legs said calmly.


    ¡°Are there any other targets?¡±Ye Sheng pondered for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Yes, there are, but not many. It¡¯s not that immediate. This is the most dangerous, but the reward is also the most,¡±the four-legged man said impatiently.


    ¡°Then if I kill the Space Beast, where can I find the Crazy Titan?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Go and ask others. The Crazy Titan has recently moved into Titan. We will know after checking,¡±the four-legged man spread his hands and said.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±Ye Sheng stood up and left, not staying any longer.


    Four legs said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    ..


    After leaving the bar, Ye Sheng walked on the street, calmly thinking about whether or not he should go and hunt the space beasts?


    ¡°The space beasts are a kind of monster that was born in the universe. They don¡¯t have much thinking, but their bodies are huge. They devours, materials, and grow themselves unscrupulously. Even the people of the immortal court don¡¯t dare to provoke the peak level space beasts. These can be said to be the malignant tumors in the universe.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Is it very powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s powerful. The Space Beast¡¯s skin is rough and its flesh is thick. Its attack power is high, and it grows wild. Very few people in the same realm can beat it,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Where can I find them?¡±Ye Sheng was more curious about this point.


    ¡°You can buy a map of the space beast. Wherever the space beast appears, you will go,¡±the Void Demon King suggested.


    ¡°Will the Mad Titan keep their promise?¡±Ye Sheng was most worried about this. If he killed the space behemoths and the Mad Titan refused to admit it, or if he directly attacked back and snatched the treasures, wouldn¡¯t he be at a great loss?


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Since the Mad Titan could spread such information in the major chaotds, it means that they are not the kind of people who would forget their loyalty for small gains,¡±the Void Demon King said uncertainly.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment. It seemed to be the case, so he made up his mind to be an interster robber and then go hunt interster behemoths.


    After buying a map of the distribution of interster behemoths, Ye Sheng flew to outer space and headed to the nearest location.


    The lowest price for a interster behemoth was ten million star dors. Killing a few more would allow him to grow rapidly. Without the support of a major force, Ye Sheng could only rely on himself.


    Of course, no faction could afford to support Ye Sheng, who ate resources like Ye Sheng.


    After all, the resources that could nurture ye Sheng alone were enough to nurture over a hundred geniuses of the same level.


    In the end, Ye Sheng still needed to rely on himself. Whether it was resources or other things, what he had in his hands was the most important.


    ¡°From today onwards, I want to be a gctic bandit with an ideal.¡±Ye Sheng swore on the back of the Void Demon King.


    His goal is the Sea of stars.

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter six, you are surrounded by me (chapter three)</h4>


    While heading to the starry skies, Ye Sheng carefully looked at the map.


    The ces where the space beasts were active, or the ces where the space beasts had been discovered, were all marked out.


    If a normal spaceship encountered a space beast, it would be a disaster. They could not beat it, and their speed was not as fast as the space beasts. It was simply devastating.


    The Space Beast appeared and disappeared mysteriously in the universe. This universe was too big. There were countless dangerous ces, ck hole tides, and energy storms. They swept over and could drown you in an instant.


    So many dangerous ces also provided the space beast with a secret ce to hide. Now that the Crazy Titan had issued a bounty, there were naturally many people who formed teams and had designs on the space beast.


    Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King were flying in the universe. Their speed was very fast, but the universe was too big, so they would not be able to find the space beast for a while.


    ording to the map, Ye Sheng found a ce where the space beast might appear, but he did not find anything. It was empty, and there were onlyrge areas of meteorites.


    Ye Sheng continued to look for the next few ces, wanting to find traces of the existence of the space beast. Unfortunately, there was no trace of the space beast at these ces.


    Ye Sheng was helpless. He and the Void Demon King stopped in space, smiling bitterly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, our luck isn¡¯t too good.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    They searched for a few ces consecutively, spending a month¡¯s time, but found nothing. Moreover, the next location, even if they went there, they might make an empty trip.


    ¡°Is there a problem with this star map?¡±Ye Sheng suspected that he had bought a fake.


    Otherwise, the space behemoths would have hidden themselves and knew that they were in danger, so they hid.


    ¡°If they had such intelligence, they would have developed a new faction long ago. The space behemoths are instinctive animals with powerful strength, but their way of doing things has always followed their instincts and could not give birth to sentience. There were once people who wanted to enve the space behemoths to serve themselves, but without exception, all of them failed,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Are we still going to continue searching?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He was wasting his time in the starry sky for an uncertain goal.


    Moreover, a space beast was only worth ten million star dors in a thousand years. If it was easier to catch, Ye Sheng could ept it. However, if he couldn¡¯t find one in a month, wouldn¡¯t it take a year to catch ten?


    With this one year, Ye Sheng became a great thief in the starry sky and earned back all his gains.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I don¡¯t want to fly anymore.¡±After flying for a month, the Void Demon King was also very tired and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s Rest and change our target. We¡¯ll start to be a universe great thief.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    The Void Demon King and Ye Sheng started to rest in this cold universe.


    After searching for so long, they didn¡¯t find anything. This made Ye Sheng regret this decision. His brain really went crazy and he thought of hunting the space beast.


    While Ye Sheng and the void demon king were resting, a broken universe ship flew over from the distance. It wasn¡¯t small.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression immediately froze, saying, ¡°It seems to be a chase.¡±


    Ye Sheng saw a small battleship chasing closely behind the universe ship, continuously shooting outsers to attack this tattered ship.


    And just as Ye Sheng was observing, a mortar hit the ship, causing the already tattered ship to explode.


    ¡°Save me! ! ! !¡±A miserable cry for help was heard. Before the explosion of the spaceship, a human figure was projected and flew across the starry sky, crashing into the spaceship.


    ¡°It¡¯sing for us. Do you want to save it?¡±The Void Demon King asked immediately. If it did not save it, it would fly away.


    Ye Sheng frowned and looked at the battleship behind him. The battleship was silver in color and looked very powerful. In the universe, it looked like a sci-fi movie as it rushed over.


    ¡°This seems to be a rich man.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stretched out his hand and a wave of energy directly locked the figure in front of him a few hundred meters away.


    This figure was a man in his twenties. His entire body was suffused with purple. He was not much different from a human. The key was that he was tall, at least three meters tall.


    This was not a human, but a different race.


    At this moment, this three meter tall purple man was hanging upside down in space, and a small battleship was chasing after him.


    ¡°Brother, save me. I have money, I have star dors. Save me, I will give you a million star dors.¡±The purple man immediately shouted, extremely excited, as if he saw his savior.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. A million star dors to save his life once, it was very worth it.


    At this moment, the small battleship rushed over and gave the order coldly.


    ¡°Kill them all. Leave no room for survival.¡±The cold mechanical voice sounded with a hint of coldness.


    Boom!


    Aser shot out from the small battleship. It could pierce through the body of an Immortal Treasure Trove. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it could not withstand a single blow.


    ¡°Break!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly and threw a punch.


    Bang!


    This punch was a straight punch, the embodiment of Ye Sheng¡¯s strength. Ten thousand arrays stacked on top of each other, and then fiercely collided with theser beam. In an instant, theser beam was shattered and scattered in the universe.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±The small battleship asked coldly. It asked who Ye Sheng was and why he wanted to save this person.


    Ye Sheng was toozy to answer. He asked, ¡°Who are you guys, and why are you chasing after him?¡±


    ¡°Brother, they are all a bunch of bandits. I am a good person. I was just wandering in space and was discovered by them. Then, I was chased until now. Hurry up and take me with you. They are very cruel,¡±the purple-skinned man said anxiously.


    ¡°Is what he said right?¡±Ye Sheng asked with interest. He did not expect to be in the same industry as him. Just as he was about to be an interster bandit, he encountered a colleague who was snatching others.


    ¡°Since you want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, then go to Hell.¡±An angry voice came from the small battleship. He was toozy to argue with Ye Sheng, so he directly activated the battleship¡¯s firepower attack.


    Rumble!


    An electromaic cloud rushed out, wanting to destroy Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. He didn¡¯t waste any words. A shadow that was thousands of feet long appeared behind him. He held a battle axe in his hand and fiercely hacked down.


    Bang!


    Immortal King Crusade against the nine heavens transformed into a streak of light and charged towards his opponent. Then, with a vicious sh, he split the small battleship in half.


    Rumble!


    The small battleship exploded, and four figures flew out from the battleship. Their faces were ashen, and their auras were extraordinary. They were all at the fifth or sixth level of the immortal Trove, and the leader was a seventh level immortal Trove.


    ¡°Kid, you actually destroyed our battleship?¡±The seventh level immortal trove leader said angrily.


    ¡°Now, I have an announcement to make. You are surrounded by me. Hand over your star currency and magic treasures, and I will spare your lives. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show you any mercy,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Hearing this, the others looked at Ye Sheng like he was an idiot.


    You, a third-level celestial immortal Zang, surrounded us?


    Are you crazy?

 Chapter 600 - doing something Big (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 7, doing something Big (first update)</h4>


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re only at the third sky of the Immortal Treasure Trove, yet you want to surround them. They¡¯re very brutal.¡±The Purple Man said worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very brutal.¡±Ye Sheng ignored him and threw him onto the back of the Void Demon King.


    The four people who walked out of the small battleship couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Their bodies were filled with brutal killing intent as they rushed over.


    ¡°Reckless Brat, you dare to destroy our battleship without even thinking of running when you meet us. I¡¯ll send you two on your way now.¡±The seventh level of the universe treasure trove immediately rushed over and opened the Universe Treasure Trove, flying through the void, shing down the stars and bombarding over.


    Hong!


    Ye Sheng directly activated the third level of the strength treasure trove of the Immortal Treasure Trove.


    999 times the power directly erupted.


    Ye Sheng unrivalled crossed the void space, and with a palm strike, he directly started a battle with the Universe Treasure Trove.


    Peng!


    The universe treasure trove attacked with an aggressive and unrivalled power, sweeping across in an instant.


    But unfortunately, Ye Sheng sent him flying with a p.


    Hong!


    The universe treasure trove was very powerful, but he couldn¡¯t resist the 999 times power of Ye Sheng¡¯s strength treasure trove¡¯s explosion at all. In addition to Ye Sheng¡¯s own strength, he didn¡¯t give the other party any ability to think, and directly suppressed it.


    Dang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s palm was like a monk striking a bell, making a clear sound and sending the universe treasure flying. It hit the person behind it, making the Universe Treasure¡¯s face pale and his blood and qi rolling, almost dispersing.


    ¡°Attack together, this person is very strange.¡±The universe treasure was shocked, furious, and roared.


    He actually couldn¡¯t resist an attack from the third sky of the immortal treasure, this simply made his worldview copse.


    When had the universe treasure trove ever been unable to defeat the Strength Treasure Trove?


    The four of them did not say anything and all charged forward. They unleashed their full strength and surrounded Ye Sheng.


    The Dao sect¡¯s three holy scriptures!


    Two other figures immediately flew out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body. The past, the future, and now, the three great bodies attacked the four of them.


    Energy surged, and Dao charm burst forth. Ten thousand great arrays crazily revolved within his body, providing endless power. The strength treasure trove was opened, allowing Ye Sheng to have boundless strength.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s past body pulled a fifth Heaven Immortal Treasure Trove, directly returning to the source. He was forced to retreat three thousand li, coughing up blood incessantly.


    No matter how strong Ye Sheng was, the Dao sect¡¯s three holy scriptures were as strong as he was. A fifth heaven immortal treasure trove person could not resist at all, and was suppressed by the past body.


    The distance of three thousand li instantly crossed, directly suppressing the past body. The past body was very violent, and violent energy surged out, turning into a great array that suppressed this fifth heaven immortal treasure trove inside, and then directly strangled him.


    Bang!


    The Fifth Heaven Immortal Treasure died in battle. The past body didn¡¯t care and turned around to help ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body suppressed the universe treasure and didn¡¯t give the other party any chance. He suppressed the other party with an invincible posture and struck out with a backhand suppression.


    He was confident that after 200 years of life, he would be like striking water for 3,000 li.


    Rumble!


    Surging true energy was like a huge wave, stirring up waves in the universe and quickly spreading, suppressing the universe treasure.


    Ye Sheng was very strong, and at this moment, he looked even more invincible. He suppressed the universe treasure and then pointed out with his finger.


    Heavenly Essence Strike!


    He learned Chu Xiangyu¡¯s secret technique, and once he used it, it immediately exploded with a bright light. Then, it fiercely struck the void and crashed out.


    The heavenly essence strike contained a lot of dao charm. Ye Sheng fused all of what he knew together and exploded out in an instant.


    Boom!


    The Universe Treasure of the Seventh Heaven of the immortal treasure trove exploded at this moment. His universe treasure trove was unable to help him block ye Sheng¡¯s strike.


    This scene stunned the rest of the people.


    ¡°You, you actually used the Third Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove to kill the Seventh Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove?¡±The remaining two people said with trembling voices. They immediately wanted to retreat, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s past life and future body would not let them go. He directly chased after them, killed them, and took the storage treasure.


    Ye Sheng also took the storage treasure from the universe treasure and opened it to take a closer look.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rich. There are so many treasures and some cultivation treasures in the universe.¡±Ye Sheng smiled, feeling satisfied.


    On the first day of bing a universe robber, Ye Sheng ate dirt and made a fortune.


    Ye Sheng put away the three holy scriptures of Taoism and returned to the back of the Void Demon King. He looked at the purple man and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Your Name?¡±


    ¡°Chi Jun, this is my name. I¡¯m from the Titan race. Thank you for saving my life this time, Brother.¡±Chi Jun said gratefully.


    ¡°Titan race, didn¡¯t you say that the only Titan race members have all joined the Crazy Titan?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°The Crazy Titan race are all a bunch of trash. They only know how to snatch and snatch and be the dark forces in the universe. They can¡¯t stand up to the public, so I¡¯m not willing to go along with them.¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at his purple man. His three-meter-tall body was mighty and Majestic, and he looked like a titan.


    ¡°Why are you being chased by them? What force do they belong to?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They are the Crazy Titans who sent out to chase after US Titans who didn¡¯t join them.¡±Chi Jun said angrily.


    His cultivation was the same as Ye Sheng, both at the third sky of Immortal Trove, but their strengths were worlds apart.


    ¡°Brother, why are you so powerful? You killed a seventh heaven of the immortal trove at the Third Heaven of the Immortal Trove?¡±Chi Jun asked excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius.¡±Ye Sheng could only answer like this.


    ¡°My Uncle also praised me as a genius of the Titan race. I¡¯m only sixteen years old, and I¡¯ve already reached the Third Heaven of the immortal Trove, but I definitely can¡¯t beat a Seventh Heaven of the immortal Trove.¡±Chi Jun muttered.


    Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise. Only sixteen years old?


    ¡°You look a little anxious,¡±ye Sheng reminded him.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m Handsome?¡±Chi Jun clearly misheard.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re handsome. Handsome, pay up, one million star dors,¡±Ye Sheng was toozy to exin and said.


    Chi Jun coughed and said softly, ¡°Just now, that, I was robbed...¡±


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have star currency anymore.¡±Chi Jun said pitifully.


    Ye Shengughed angrily. ¡°I killed all of them to save you and offended the Crazy Titan. Now You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t have star currency anymore?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Although I don¡¯t have star currency, I know where it is. Take you there. There are definitely a lot of treasures there.¡±Chi Jun immediately said, afraid that Ye Sheng would give him a p.


    ¡°Where?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    ¡°The Crazy Titan base camp. There are at least a hundred billion star currency and arge number of treasures there. Brother, let¡¯s do a big job and take down the Crazy Titan base camp. How about it?¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng looked at him like he was an idiot and said, ¡°Won¡¯t their base camp be heavily guarded?¡±


    ¡°The Crazy Titan has been collecting all kinds of space beasts recently, Dead or alive. They want to set up arge array to summon the origin ancestors of Titan star. Now everyone is working hard for it. The rear defense is empty.¡±Chi Jun said confidently.


    Ye Sheng hesitated when he heard that.

 Chapter 601

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter Eight, the crazed Titan Base Camp (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was still considering, but the red army said, ¡°The crazed Titan has been chasing me for so long, I will definitely fight back. You and I will go and steal their base camp. Everything will belong to you. I don¡¯t want any of it.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the Void Demon King.


    ¡°You can give it a try. If you win, you will be rich.¡±The Void Demon King said.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go together. But if you lie to me, I¡¯ll kill you immediately,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I love my life so much. I Won¡¯t take the initiative to die. I Won¡¯t do anything I¡¯m not sure of,¡±said the Red Army angrily. ¡°I just want to take revenge on the Crazy Titan. I want them to know that I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Where is the Crazy Titan¡¯s base camp?¡±


    The Red Army immediately said, ¡°The second Titan is a star field that was built to imitate the Titan. It belongs to a man-made. Now, the Crazy Titan has all been mobilized, wanting to summon the Titan star ancestor. The base camp ispletely empty.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to summon the Titan star ancestor?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°The Titan star ancestor is the ancestor of all the Titans. His strength is unfathomable. When he was fighting with the three new forces, he fought with the upper echelons of the three forces alone. Hepletely destroyed the Titan star field and was eventually killed in the starry sky. However, the soul of the origin ancestor was not destroyed and still existed in different dimensions. The Crazy Titans wanted to use the corpse and soul of the Space Beast to summon the soul of the origin ancestor. They wanted to recreate the glory of the origin ancestor and protect their forces. This time, I escaped to tell grandfather this news. Unfortunately, I was discovered. Now that the universe ship is gone, I can¡¯t return to grandfather¡¯s side. I will go with you to destroy the Crazy Titan base camp,¡±Red Army told him the truth.


    ¡°Then how far is the second Titan star from us?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°About a year¡¯s distance from the peak of the immortal Trove.¡±Chi Jun Thought for a moment and said.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. A year¡¯s distance from the peak of the immortal trove was the speed of a peak of the immortal trove flying for a year. It was quite a distance.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, with my speed, three months is enough,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Its main body¡¯s cultivation was at the peak of the human realm. Even if it could not disy its cultivation, it could still rely on the Kun Peng¡¯s speed to surpass many people.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s set off,¡±said Ye Sheng immediately. Since he could not find the space beast now, he would go to the crazed Titan to see if there would be any gains.


    If the security was tight, Ye Sheng would immediately escape. If the security wasx, he could still give it a try.


    Whoosh!


    The Void Demon King brought Ye Sheng and the Red Army and flew towards the second Titan.


    Their speed was very fast. They flew past variouss, across the gxy, and flew towards the Crazy Titan base camp.


    On the way, Ye Shengmunicated with the Red Army. He was only sixteen years old and was not as scheming as ye Sheng. The words in his heart were quickly dug out.


    The Red Army was originally cultivating in peace under the protection of his grandfather. However, because they yearned for the freedom to roam the void, they secretly ran out and were tricked into joining by the Crazy Titan Halfway, however, theyter discovered that the crazed Titan was not a good organization. Their blood turned cold and they wanted to escape. Then, they were chased until they met Ye Sheng.


    Previously, the Red Army lied, but it did not matter. Ye Sheng just needed to be sure that he did not lie to him about the crazed Titan¡¯s base camp being empty.


    This was because the Red Army had stayed in the crazed Titan for a period of time and knew that the crazed Titan hade out in full force to summon the soul of the origin ancestor. The base camp was empty and there were only a few small fries guarding it. That was why they made such a suggestion.


    The Void Demon King flew hard for three months. Finally, Ye Sheng and the Red Army saw the second Titan Star and stopped at a faraway ce.


    The second Titan Star was the same as the Titan Star Field. The nine stars were connected, and the nines were all man-made.


    ¡°To be able to forges, this ability is not small,¡±ye Sheng sighed.


    ¡°The Crazy Titan¡¯s current leader is called nihility, he was a fugitive from the Titan Star Wars back then, if he didn¡¯t run, the Titan star might still be defeated, but it would definitely be able to preserve a portion of its strength. However, his escape caused the Titan Star to lose its core strength, but now he¡¯s changed, bing the Titan¡¯s spokesperson, plundering and killing everywhere, ruining the reputation of the Titan star, I wish I could kill him.¡±The Red Army said indignantly.


    The reputation of the Crazy Titan was not good at the moment. Arge ck force in the universe was plundering everywhere, directly destroying everyone¡¯s impression of the Titan.


    Ye Sheng looked at the second titan star and asked, ¡°Is the void you mentioned really not here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. The Void is currently supervising the summoning ceremony and is outside. There are only a few kittens and fishes on the second Titan star.¡±Chi Jun nodded and said.


    ¡°Then where is their headquarters?¡±Ye Sheng asked. Of the nines, which one was it?


    ¡°Their headquarters is on the fifth. We need to sneak in and sweep through everything inside,¡±Chi Jun said.


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at the fifth. It was surrounded by the other eights. It was suitable to be a headquarters.


    ¡°You enter my magic treasure, I¡¯ll bring you in,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said. He put the Red Army and the Void Demon King into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and then began to sneak in.


    Ye Sheng circted his technique and merged with the universe, reducing his sense of existence and sneaking into the fifth.


    He was not discovered. The Crazy Titan was a ck organization that advocated violence and strength. They did not care about the construction of the rear defense. There was no defense on such a big.


    Only when Ye Sheng sneaked in did he realize that there was a formation here that could prevent others from entering recklessly.


    But to Ye Sheng, these were child¡¯s y.


    He transformed into a formation and integrated into it. He integrated with the formation and silently entered the fifth.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°To the tallest tower. There are treasures inside. I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±The Red Army said excitedly. He did not expect Ye Sheng to barge in so easily. This time, the crazed Titan was going to suffer heavy losses.


    There were many houses on the fifth. There were very few people. This was not a ce that was suitable for living. This ce contained the items that the Crazy Titan had robbed over the years. Countless star dors, countless treasures.., countless refining materials and so on..


    Ye Sheng first started from the tallest tower. When he entered, he saw all kinds of treasures. Precious Magic Treasures, Universe Treasures, things that could raise one¡¯s cultivation level, and other treasures.


    ¡°Collect!¡±


    Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace and began to sweep.


    After absorbing the demon god sword, the Pantheon pill furnace recovered oneyer of its origin, and its power increased greatly. Absorbing these treasures was child¡¯s y. It was not difficult at all.


    This tower had thousands ofyers. Ye Sheng swept through it from beginning to end, filling half of the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there are still some in the houses outside. Sweep them all. Don¡¯t leave any for them,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.

 Chapter 602

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 9: Completely Exposed (first update)</h4>


    The tallest tower was swept clean by Ye Sheng, leaving no traces behind. The next step was for Ye Sheng to sweep the rest of the.


    There were only a few people guarding this, but there was nothing to do on a normal day, so everyone was very rxed.


    Ye Sheng was not discovered by them. He swept through all the resources, earning hundreds of billions of star dors.


    Not to mention the countless magical equipment, cultivation resources, and precious treasures in the universe, all of them were taken away by Ye Sheng.


    The wealth umted by the Crazy Titan who had robbed for thousands of years had all been fulfilled by Ye Sheng at this moment.


    Ye Sheng began to sweep through the regions one by one, not sparing a single one. He avoided the eyes and kept entering all kinds of houses, no matter what, and kept them all into the Pantheon Furnace.


    Even if I can¡¯t use them, I won¡¯t leave them for you.


    Chi Jun sighed, ¡°This is almost one-tenth of my grandfather¡¯s collection.¡±


    Just as Ye Sheng was happily collecting, the void demon king said, ¡°Ye Sheng should go. The harvest is already enough. If he is discovered, it will be very troublesome.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and looked at the remaining areas. In any case, therger areas were all taken by Ye Sheng. There were only some small areas that were not taken, but they were not important. It was not a big deal.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Ye Sheng made a prompt decision. He stopped being greedy and immediately retreated.


    Ye Sheng waspletely undiscovered when he left the fifth star. From the time he entered to the time he left, these guards did not discover anything unusual after two hours. From this, it could be seen howx their defenses were?


    When Ye Sheng left the fifth star, only then did someone rush over. They sensed that something was wrong.


    Boom!


    In the starry sky of the universe, a terrifying pressure came over and shook the heavens. It was a ball of divine soul that came from nothingness.


    ¡°Who dares to Offend My Crazy Titan?¡±A furious roar resounded throughout the gxy.


    Nothingness was far away in another gxy. On a whim, he sensed that something was wrong. It was possible that something had happened to the headquarters and his divine soul immediately crossed the gxy to rush back.


    But everything was toote.


    Ye Sheng had already seeded and left the fifth star.


    When Chi Jun saw this scene, he smiled smugly. ¡°Nihility¡¯s soul rushed back toote. He suffered a great loss this time. You destroyed his nest and thousands of years of effort were all in vain.¡±


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, kept a very low profile and directly slipped away. He did not dare to stay, afraid that he would be targeted by nihility and be found.


    Nihility was a ruthless character. Three thousand years ago, he had been the mainstay of Titan star, and now, he did not know how powerful he was.


    Fortunately, the Void Demon King had warned him well. Otherwise, Ye Sheng would have been harmed by his own greed long ago.


    Nihility rushed into the fifth star. His spiritual sense was like lightning, scanning the entire and letting out an angry roar, ¡°Damn it, damn it. The treasure has been stolen by someone and you still haven¡¯t realized it. What use do I have for You?¡±


    Under nihility¡¯s fury, all the guards exploded. Not a single one survived. They were killed in an instant.


    ¡°Damn thief, you actually dared to steal my head. I want to see who you are.¡±Nihility¡¯s furious roar resounded through the entire starry sky. Even Ye Sheng, who was far away, could hear it.


    ¡°Not good. This nihility can actually find out who you are?¡±The Void Demon King turned pale with fright.


    Chi Jun said in shock, ¡°That can¡¯t be, nothingness wasn¡¯t this powerful before?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was ice-cold, and his brows were tightly furrowed. He felt that things were troublesome.


    ¡°Time reversal!¡±Nothingness let out an angry roar, and used a great amount of energy to reverse time and space. The entire starry sky trembled, and everything seemed to have returned to two hours ago.


    Ye Sheng sneaked over, sneaked in, and even saw nothingness stealing the treasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a third sky of immortal trove kid. How dare youe to my territory and behave atrociously. It¡¯s hard for me not to kill you.¡±Nihility snorted coldly.


    Ye Sheng saw this scene from afar and cursed in his heart, ¡°Nihility really found you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ye Sheng. I¡¯ll take you away.¡±The Void Demon King said urgently.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t care less anymore. He immediately sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back.


    Boom!


    A huge amount of energy rose from the Void Demon King¡¯s body. At this moment, his peak human cultivation erupted. He could no longer hide and directly used his full strength. The Kun Peng¡¯s own speed, in addition to his peak human cultivation.., at this moment, the Void Demon King was instantly far away from the fifth star.


    ¡°Little Thief, you can¡¯t escape. In this universe, I will definitely kill you.¡±Nihility was furious. He sensed the void demon king¡¯s aura and hurriedly chased after him.


    However, he was only a divine soul now. After crossing the gxy and using time reversal, he could not catch up to the Void Demon King who was known for his speed.


    Rumble!


    The Void Demon King¡¯s speed felt like it was jumping through space. It had alsoprehended thews of space, so it could naturally quickly bring ye Sheng away.


    When nihility was left far behind on the second Titan Star, Ye Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief.


    But soon after, Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Void Demon King, you¡¯ve used your power. Are the Lin family people going to find out?¡±


    The Void Demon King was still running. As he ran, he said, ¡°The Lin family people will definitely find out about me. Next, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Ye Sheng turned around and looked. Xu Wuyuan could no longer catch up to him. But the problem was that Xu Wuyuan already knew his appearance and his cultivation level. Very soon, he would be able to find out everything about Ye Sheng.


    And void was a huge problem that could not be solved. The Lin family also knew the location of the Void Demon King and would definitely chase after him. It could very well be that Lin Yi. This time, Ye Sheng was facing enemies from both sides.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Find a ce to settle down first.¡±Ye Sheng said solemnly.


    The Void Demon King did not say a word. He flew at high speed, much faster than any universe ship.


    ¡°I know a ce that is absolutely safe, I can bring you there.¡±Chi Jun immediately said.


    ¡°Where?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°My Uncle¡¯s, that¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s secret base, I can bring you there.¡±Chi Jun exined.


    Ye Sheng pondered, not knowing if he should go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you saved my life, I treat you like a brother, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±Chi Jun said sincerely.


    ..


    Shandar Star Field, Shandar Star, Lin family.


    Lin Yi¡¯s gaze was sharp as he looked at the blood essence in front of him. This was the blood essence that he had killed when he chased after the Void Demon King. It contained a wisp of the Void Demon King¡¯s soul. Once the void demon king used his cultivation.., he would be able to know the location.


    Originally, there had been no movement here for dozens of years. But now, this drop of blood essence shone brightly and told Lin Yi the location of the Void Demon King.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. It seems that you¡¯re right next to Ye Sheng. He went to Titan star area, and you also used your cultivation in Titan star area. Now, let¡¯s see where you can run back to.¡±Lin Yi sneered and stood up, he put away this drop of blood essence, then moved like a bolt of lightning, heading to the interster teleportation formation.


    He wanted to go to Titan star area, capture Ye Sheng, and force him to find the ancient God¡¯s head.


    ¡°No one can stop my breakthrough.¡±Lin Yi¡¯s faith was high. He had been stuck at the peak of immortal realm for a long time. The ancient God¡¯s head was his fastest hope.


    Whoever dared to stop him would die.


    Lin Yi said that.

 Chapter 603

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 10, Chi Jun¡¯s uncle (2nd update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    In the cold and silent universe, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun sat on the back of the Void Demon King and flew towards Chi Jun¡¯s uncle and grandfather¡¯s territory.


    ¡°When you arrive at my grandfather¡¯s ce, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of nothingness anymore. No matter how powerful he is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act atrociously in my grandfather¡¯s territory,¡±Chi Jun said proudly.


    ¡°Is your grandfather very powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course. My grandfather is an old Titan. He was also a survivor of that battle back then,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°Then why are you still living in such a miserable state?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°Am I not rebelling? I keep thinking that I can make a name for myself, but reality gave me a hard p, making me dizzy and disoriented. This time, I can be considered to havepletely understood the sinister nature of people. It¡¯s difficult to survive in the universe,¡±Chi Jun said with a sigh.


    He was only a teenager and had been protected very well since he was young. He did not understand much about the darkness of the universe, so he wanted to escape from his grandfather¡¯s care and sneak out.


    Now that he had suffered a beating from the universe and learned about the evil of the universe, he was much more mature.


    ¡°I have washed away all the treasures in nothingness. Nothingness will definitely kill me. Can your grandfather fight against Nothingness for me?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t you still have me? My grandfather dotes on me the most. Moreover, he hates nihility more than anyone else. He has always said that he wants to kill him. This time, you¡¯ve caused nihility to suffer such a huge loss. My grandfather will definitely be very happy when he finds out. You can rest assured.¡±The Red Armyforted ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was skeptical. However, he had nowhere to hide.


    He had escaped from the Xandar Star Field, offended the star system alliance, offended the Wang family, offended the Lin family, offended the three great ancient powers in the dimensional battlefield, and entered the Titan Star Field. Now, he had offended the crazed titan.., ye Sheng was currently in a very dangerous situation. If he could obtain the protection of an expert, he would be able to grow up in peace.


    However, he was afraid that the grandfather of the Red Army would disagree and Chase Ye Sheng out.


    However, after Chi Jun¡¯s repeated assurances, Ye Sheng still believed him. This young man was very straightforward and did not have any schemes. Since he said so, Ye Sheng was willing to believe him.


    ¡°What Star Field is your grandfather in?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Sky Dome Star, the most distant star in the Titan Star Field. It will take the Void Demon King a few months to fly now,¡±Chi Jun immediately said.


    The Void Demon King activated its power. At the peak of the human realm, its speed had also reached the peak. If it was before, it would take at least two to three years, but now, it only needed a few months.


    Hong!


    The Void Demon King followed the guidance of the star map and immediately pped its wings and flew high.


    The Kun Peng spread its wings and soared up to 90,000 miles. This speed could notpare to the interster battleships, but it was much faster than the spaceships.


    ..


    A few monthster, Ye Sheng and the Red Army had been flying all the time. Finally, they arrived at the Sky Dome Star.


    The Sky Dome Star was an extremelyrge. It was azure in color and was suitable for living beings.


    Outside the Sky Dome Star, there was a formation that surrounded the surroundings, preventing strangers from entering.


    There were also spaceships that circled around the sky dome star to monitor. Ye Sheng and the others were discovered the moment they arrived.


    This defense was much stricter than the Crazy Titan¡¯s side. Of course, it was Ye Sheng who was swaggering around, not concealing anything at all.


    ¡°People, stop. The area in front is the dome of the sky, you are not allowed to enter.¡±A cold scolding sounded, warning ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Chi Jun, I¡¯m back.¡±Chi Jun stood up and said loudly.


    The guards on the spaceship took a closer look and it was really chi jun. they immediately said excitedly, ¡°Young master, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Two purple skinned, two meters tall and three meters tall Titans flew out and looked at Chi Jun. .


    ¡°Young master, where is your spaceship?¡±The two people asked.


    ¡°It was destroyed by the Crazy Titans and I almost couldn¡¯te back. It was this person who saved me. Get out of the way, I want to bring him to see my uncle.¡±Chi Jun said loudly.


    ¡°Okay, Lord Chi Hun is in the Sky Dome Star. I have already informed the Lord. Young Master can bring your friends there immediately.¡±The guard said.


    Chi Jun said with satisfaction, ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, let¡¯s go. I will bring you to see my uncle. My grandfather has not been seen for many years, so it is very difficult to see him.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and put away the void demon king. He flew into the Sky Dome with Chi Jun. .


    Boom!


    After breaking through the atmosphere, Ye Sheng saw a vast expanse of heaven and earth. There were mountains, rivers, oceans, grasnds, wilderness, and deserts.


    The climate of this was very suitable for living creatures.


    Ye Sheng also discovered that there was a strict military training atmosphere here. Thend was filled with military camps, and the training was strict. Not only Titan, there were other races, humans, stone men, and the like.


    The Red Army brought Ye Sheng to thergest military camp, which was located in the wilderness.


    When Ye Sheng and the Red Army flew down, they saw that in the middle of the military camp, someone was waiting for them.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with a serious expression. He was more than five meters tall and had purple skin. He was very majestic and had his hands behind his back. When he saw Chi Jun, there was no expression of joy on his face, on the contrary, he even scolded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die outside? You¡¯ve grown bolder. How dare you sneak out by yourself and even enter that bastard¡¯s team from nothingness? Idiot.¡±


    Chi Jun lowered his head after being scolded and said softly, ¡°Uncle, I was wrong.¡±


    Only then did ye Sheng size him up. This was Chi Jun¡¯s uncle, Chi Hun.


    He was tall and sturdy, and Ye Sheng looked up at him. He was only two meters tall after putting on his shoes, and Chi Hun was five meters tall. Standing in front of them, an invisible pressure immediately pressed down on him.


    Ye Sheng could not see through Chi Hun¡¯s cultivation, but he could be sure that he was very powerful.


    Ye Sheng sized up Chi Hun. After Chi Hun finished berating Chi Jun, he also looked at Ye Sheng. His expression became much gentler, and he wasn¡¯t as serious as when he was berating chi jun. he said, ¡°You Are Ye Sheng. Thank you for saving Chi Jun..¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°How did you know my name?¡±


    Chi Hun smiled, he said, ¡°In these few months, nihility has already thoroughly investigated you. Moreover, they have been spreading your portrait, your name, and your deeds all over the Titan star field. Not only do I know about it, many people also know about it. We even know about the things you did in the dimensional battlefield.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned ugly. wasn¡¯t this F * cking putting him on fire?


    This time, he was in trouble. Not only was nihility chasing after him, but the Lin family was also chasing after him. The three great powers were also chasing after him.


    Ye Sheng was facing enemies from both sides.


    ¡°Uncle, Ye Sheng got into this mess because he wanted to save me. You have to save him.¡±Chi Jun immediately said, hiding the part where he made a deal with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had been getting along with Chi Jun for almost a year. This unscheming young man had already treated Ye Sheng as a brother.


    ¡°I know. Wee to our Sky Dome. As long as you don¡¯t leave this ce, no one can do anything to you.¡±Chi Hun nodded and solemnly promised ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was delighted. Did he get a leg up?

 Chapter 604

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 11, the quiet years (third update)</h4>


    Chi Hun¡¯s words gave ye Sheng a piece of reassurance. Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief and quietly settled down on the vault of Heaven Star.


    Chi Hun was a soldier. He had an army of 300,000 men under hismand. Each of them had cultivation above immortal trove and cultivated battle formations. They were of different races, but they were all loyal to Chi Hun and trained every day, this made Ye Sheng, who was living in the barracks, feel something different. However, he could not tell what it was exactly.


    Chi Hun knew that Ye Sheng had stolen the treasure from the void, but he did not mention it. He did not interrogate Ye Sheng, and he did not care. Furthermore, they had met once when they first arrived, and Ye Sheng had not seen Chi Hun since then.


    Chi Jun was captured by Chi Hun and trained fiercely. He was punished for escaping.


    Ye Sheng became a person.


    A free person, living in the military camp. He watched the military training every day and could move freely. Other than some private ces that could not be entered, everything else was fine.


    Ye Sheng was not restricted in and out, and no one came to find trouble with him.


    Aftering to the Void Universe, Ye Sheng had the quietest and most peaceful time during this period of time. He did not need to worry about danger or worry.


    Ten dayster, Ye Sheng moved out of the military camp.


    He moved out of the camp on his own initiative. He thought that since he wasn¡¯t a member of the army, he shouldn¡¯t watch others train. Therefore, Ye Sheng built a wooden house by a Clear Lake and lived alone. He cultivated and refined treasures every day.


    There were so many treasures in the pantheon furnace that Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t even count them. He was toozy to count them. So many things were enough for him to cultivate for a long time anyway.


    The Void Demon King was also cultivating. Since it had exposed itself, Lin Yi would definitely find it. Therefore, it was also borrowing the treasures that Ye Sheng had obtained to try to break through to the immortal realm. However, it was still far from it.


    For the past few decades, the Void Demon King did not dare to use its strength or cultivate. It could be said that its cultivation had not improved at all. In fact, it had even regressed a little. However, at the same time, itsprehension of the realm had deepened. It could be said that it wanted to break through to the immortal realm.., there was still a distance to go.


    The blueke water was sparkling. Under the sunlight, there were fish jumping up and down, wantonly enjoying themselves.


    Ye Sheng sat on a small chair by theke. He narrowed his eyes and enjoyed this moment of tranquility.


    In his body, the ten thousand arrays were like a bottomless abyss. They were devouring star currency at all times. In one day, they consumed ten million star currency to boost ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had obtained a few hundred billion star currency, so he could still use it for a period of time.


    Ye Sheng gave all the magic treasures and ores he obtained to the Pantheon Pill Furnace to devour, allowing it to continue replenishing its origin.


    It was unknown if the Pantheon pill furnace was too powerful. After absorbing Teng she¡¯s godfiend sword, the Pantheon pill furnace only recovered oneyer of origin. This was simply a scam. If he wanted to recover oneyer, did ye Sheng still need to find the godfiend sword?


    From oneyer of origin to twoyers of origin, it was probably not a demonic god sword, right?


    Ye Sheng felt a headache just thinking about it. He could not help but ask, ¡°Pantheon Pill Furnace, what rank are you exactly?¡±


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace did not know how to answer Ye Sheng. It did not know its own origin either. It had lost a part of its original body and more than half of its origin.


    Seeing that the pantheon pill furnace did not answer, Ye Sheng did not force it anymore. He continued to enjoy his quiet life.


    This was something that could only be found by chance. While Ye Sheng was cultivating hard, he was absorbing the treasures in the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    What Dragon Root, what core, what ck Hole material, what Great Dao crystal..


    Ye Sheng swallowed all kinds of treasures that could increase his cultivation or increase the strength of his body.


    In any case, the ten thousand great arrays were absorbing crazily, which made ye Sheng improve very quickly.


    In just a short month, Ye Sheng had reached the peak of the Third Heaven of the immortal Trove. He was only one step away from breaking through to the fourth heaven of the immortal Trove.


    ¡°At this speed, I can break through to the Seventh Heaven of the immortal trove in just one year,¡±ye Sheng said thoughtfully. He nned to stay here for one or two years until the storm outside was less severe, or he could wait until his cultivation base was stronger before he left.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base was still too low, and his enemies were too powerful. No matter who he met, he would not be able to defeat them.


    No one came to disturb ye Sheng in such a quiet life. Chi Jun was captured by Chi Hun and tortured for military training.


    Every morning after he finished his cultivation, he woulde to thekeside and look at the morning sun and theke water. He would listen to the melodious chirps of birds, feeling veryfortable.


    And in the second month, Ye Sheng had broken through. He had reached the Fourth Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, a spiritual treasure trove.


    A spiritual treasure trove was, after all, a spiritual treasure trove. Ye Sheng¡¯s spiritual power was very strong, and the soul he had condensed was also extremely sturdy. However, it was still not enough. Before he broke through, Ye Sheng had thoroughly tempered his spiritual power.


    After being tempered a hundred times, ye Sheng continuously hammered his spiritual power to improve himself. He had obtained arge increase in his spiritual power.


    Before, he had killed an ordinary piece of cold iron. Now, it was a refined steel that had been tempered a thousand times. Its sturdiness was thousands of times stronger than before.


    After breaking through to the spiritual treasure, Ye Sheng¡¯s ten thousand great arrays became even more violent and round, bing one with the surrounding world.


    The current Ye Sheng was already very powerful. He could crush everyone in the immortal treasure realm with one hand.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s goal was already at the ultimate human realm.


    After a short exchange with the Void Demon King.., the void demon king evaluated, ¡°You can already fight with the first level of the ultimate human realm. It¡¯s hard to say if you can beat them, but your improvement is simply unbelievable.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°There are nine levels of the ultimate human realm?¡±


    The Void Demon King shook his head and said, ¡°There are ten heavens in the Zhiren realm. I¡¯m now in the Zhiren Realm.¡±


    ¡°Then in the immortal realm?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°There are twelve heavens in the immortal realm. It¡¯s far away from you. Don¡¯t think too much,¡±the Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart. He continued to absorb treasures and cultivate.


    The treasures he got from the void couldst for at least ten years.


    And this was after Ye Sheng had used up more than ten thousand people. Adding on the Pantheon Furnace¡¯s absorption, it was only ten years.


    Within ten years, there was no need to worry about resources. Ye Sheng had a feeling that he could live on this for ten years.


    Unfortunately, a few dayster, trouble arrived.


    Outside the vault of Heaven Star, a cold shout was heard, ¡°Hand over Ye Sheng, or else we¡¯ll fight our way in.¡±


    Ye Sheng was fishing casually by theke. When he heard this, he frowned and raised his head to look at the universe. He saw through the and saw that in the starry sky, a huge spaceship was attacking. There were some people standing on the spaceship, the leader was a Titan who was more than five meters tall. His eyes were cold. He had an inhumanly strong reminder. He felt that he was even more magnificent than Chi Hun. His purple skin had traces of darkness.


    And beside him stood a young man who looked calm but had a deep aura.


    Behind them were a group of underlings who were pressuring them.


    ¡°The peaceful life has been broken,¡±Ye Sheng muttered with a frown.

 Chapter 605

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 12, the tyranny of the Crimson Soul (first update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    It was nihility and Lin Yi.


    Although Ye Sheng had never seen Lin Yi before, the Void Demon King had seen him before. The moment it saw Lin Yi, it said angrily, ¡°This is Lin Yi. As expected, he is chasing after us.¡±


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. This was Lin Yi. He had forced the void demon king to not dare to use his strength for decades, forcing him to leave the star system alliance. Now, he was chasing after them again.


    And the five-meter-tall Titan beside Lin Yi was even easier to recognize. Nihility, the Crazy Titan leader.


    ¡°Chi Hun, hand over Ye Sheng. You know why I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t want to have a conflict with you, but you must hand Ye Sheng over to me. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be offending me and the Star System Alliance,¡±nihility said with a cold snort, full of confidence, he and Lin Yi had formed an alliance, so naturally, he was not afraid of a Chi Hun.


    If he came alone, nihility would have to think about it.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Chi Hun only replied with one word in the sky.


    Nihility¡¯s face was ferocious and extremely terrifying. He growled, ¡°Chi Hun, you¡¯re too arrogant. We usually stay out of each other¡¯s way. Now, you want to start an all-out conflict with me?¡±


    Lin Yi watched coldly from the side. His fingers were long and white, but they were stained with blood. He was not a kind person.


    Inside the firmament star, Ye Sheng watched silently. Could Chi Hun Persevere?


    Right now, Ye Sheng could only ce his hopes on Chi Hun. If he were to face it alone, there would only be one oue. He would die without a doubt.


    ¡°I said, get lost!¡±Chi Hun¡¯s cold snort rang out with disdain.


    ¡°Chi Hun, do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to fight inside?¡±Nihility roared, his furious face turning ck.


    Boom!


    Chi Hun, who was in the vault of Heaven Star, punched out. An invincible power rolled out and swept over.


    Bang!


    Nihility¡¯s face changed. He jumped up and punched out fiercely.


    Rumble!


    Two waves of energy swept out and spread endlessly in the starry sky. Fortunately, there was a defensive barrier outside the vault of Heaven Star, so he was not affected.


    Chi Hun¡¯s burly figure appeared in the void. He looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Ye Sheng is mine. If you want to kill him, you have to go through me first.¡±


    Nihility looked at Chi Hun aggrievedly and said angrily, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare.¡±Chi Hun snorted coldly and said, ¡°If you had such guts, you wouldn¡¯t have be a deserter back then. My Father hates you very much. If you dare to behave atrociously here, it¡¯s a problem whether you can return alive or not.¡±


    Nihility¡¯s expression changed. He was extremely angry, but his character did not dare to take risks. He was so aggrieved that he did not make a move.


    Just as Chi Hun said, if nihility was so courageous, he would not have escaped back then.


    Chi Jun¡¯s cultivation was not as good as nihility¡¯s, but his attitude was indeed so unyielding that nihility was helpless.


    Lin Yi frowned and said, ¡°Senior Chi Hun, Ye Sheng has nothing to do with you. As long as you hand him over, our Gxy Alliance will definitely form an alliance with you. Moreover, we will provide a lot of cooperation resources. Ye Sheng is not worth our fight.¡±


    Chi Hun said coldly, ¡°When will the Lin family be able to make the decision for the Gxy Alliance?¡±


    Lin Yi¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to form an alliance with your Lin family. A family that is on the verge of death dares to act atrociously in my ce. I will give you 15 minutes. If you don¡¯t leave, I will inform my father toe out of seclusion. At that time, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to,¡±Chi Hun said coldly.


    Lin Yi clenched his fist. His heart was overflowing with killing intent, but he did not dare to make a move.


    If even nihility did not dare to make a move, how would Lin Yi Dare?


    Chi Hun stood in the Void Universe and looked at them coldly, calcting the time.


    In the Sky Dome Star, Ye Sheng looked gratefully. Chi Hun really had to keep his word and protect him with a tough attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although my uncle is not as good as nihility, he is not that bad either. Besides, my grandfather is still in seclusion. Nihility does not dare to offend him. If he dares to make a move, today will be the day of his death.¡±Chi Jun ran over, he said proudly.


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Thank you guys.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for them, Ye Sheng would have been in a lot of trouble under the crazy pursuit of Titan and Lin Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re brothers.¡±Chi Jun grinned. During this period of time, he had been trained by Chi Hun, and the aura on his body became more valiant. His entire person became calm, and he didn¡¯t have the reckless aura of the youth from before.


    Ye Sheng raised his head to look at the starry sky. Xu Wu and Lin Yi looked at each other and felt that this was a thorny matter.


    They had never thought that Chi Hun¡¯s attitude would be so firm. Ye Sheng had nothing to do with him. Why did it seem like Ye Sheng was like his illegitimate son, protecting him so much?


    ¡°Chi Hun, hand over Ye Sheng. I promise that I will not set foot on your territory.¡±Xu Wu¡¯s final struggle was a warning.


    ¡°There are still five minutes left. If you don¡¯t leave now, we will fight to the death,¡±Chi Hun said coldly with his hands behind his back. Even though his cultivation was not as high as nihility¡¯s, his aura suppressed nihility.


    In the end, nihility was still afraid of Chi Hun¡¯s father, Chi Jun¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°You... you are simply difficult tomunicate with,¡±nihility roared angrily.


    ¡°My Lin family will remember this debt. I hope that you can protect Ye Sheng for the rest of his life. Otherwise, we will face each other again in the future,¡±Lin Yi said harshly and turned to enter the interster spaceship. His expression was cold, and his heart was filled with anger, he had rushed over from Xandar, but he did not expect such an ending. This made Lin Yi, who had always been smooth sailing, feel frustrated.


    Nothingness growled, ¡°Chi Hun, let¡¯s wait and see. I will definitely kill Ye Sheng. If you have the ability, protect him for the rest of his life.¡±


    Chi Hun watched coldly and did not say a word. He could not be bothered to respond.


    Boom!


    The nothingness interster spaceship immediately flew away. It was filled with grief, indignation, and strong killing intent.


    ¡°A piece of trash. My father has been in seclusion for so long and has not appeared. You even dared to make a move, and you were scared away by me. What can you achieve?¡±Chi Hun snorted disdainfully. His body disappeared like smoke and entered the vault of heaven star as if nothing had happened.


    By theke, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun sat together.


    ¡°How is it? I¡¯ve already said it. My uncle and grandfather both hate nothingness. You will definitely be fine,¡±Chi Jun said proudly.


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    Chi Jun sighed and said, ¡°He died in that battle formation. My mother gave birth to me and sealed me up. She also died with my father. Later, my grandfather found me and sealed me up until now. Otherwise, I would have been several thousand years old by now.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to mention your sad story.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Where¡¯s Your Family?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°My parents are dead.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the same as me.¡±Chi Jun Sighed.


    Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t exin. He couldn¡¯t say that his mother died at the hands of his father and that he killed his father to avenge his mother.


    That was because Ye Sheng had never thought of ye Hong as his father.


    Chi Jun Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, what ns do you have for the future?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Chi Jun curiously. Why did he suddenly ask him this?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ns, I would like to invite you to participate in an event.¡±Chi Jun chuckled and said.

 Chapter 606

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 13, Archaic Ruins (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°What activity?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Exploring a ruin. That was the ce my grandfather discovered before. However, he went into seclusion for some reason, so this ce was shelved. Uncle only knows how to train and cultivate. He isn¡¯t interested in these things. I¡¯ve wanted to go for a long time.¡±Chi Jun exined.


    ¡°Then you can go,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°If I could go alone, I would have gone long ago. Uncle wouldn¡¯t agree to it, not to mention that he¡¯s going to train me hard this time,¡±Chi Jun said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng said helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not allowed to go, you can¡¯t bring me along. I Can¡¯t protect myself now, and I still need to rely on your uncle¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°My Uncle Won¡¯t allow me to go alone, but our two uncles will agree,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°When my uncle trained me, he always told me to learn from you. You are very calm. Along the way, you have been blessed with luck. So if I go with you, my uncle will definitely not stop me,¡±Chi Jun exined.


    ¡°In that case, you can go and ask your uncle. If he agrees, we can go together. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then cultivate in peace,¡±ye Sheng said helplessly. Chi Jun really wanted to go, but he was not very interested, however, Chi Jun had helped him so much. Ye Sheng wanted to repay him, so he went with him.


    Chi Jun said excitedly, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go and talk to uncle.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at his ecstatic back and lowered his eyes. He continued to fish quietly, while at the same time spending star currency to improve himself.


    Chi Jun said to wait for him, and Ye Sheng was waiting for him.


    This waitsted for thirty days.


    For thirty days, Ye Sheng had been by theke. He did not leave even when the wind blew and the rain blew. It did not matter even if the bait was eaten up.


    He quietly cultivated until he reached the middle andte stage of the Fourth Heaven of immortal Trove. The amount of star currency he had consumed was unimaginable. It was a huge boost to ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    For thirty days, there was no news from Chi Jun. Ye Sheng did not know whether he had seeded or failed.


    But no matter what, Ye Sheng would wait for him.


    Finally, on the thirty-first day, Ye Sheng waited for the Red Army.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, I seeded. I sessfully convinced uncle.¡±The Red Army was as excited as a child. He was over three meters tall. It was a little funny, but one could see his excitement.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and smiled. ¡°You seeded?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seeded. Uncle has finally agreed.¡±Chi Jun sat beside Ye Sheng in excitement and nodded excitedly.


    ¡°How did you convince him?¡±Ye Sheng was more curious.


    ¡°I was just trying to coax him. At first, he didn¡¯t agree and said that it was too dangerous. Butter, I told him about you. Uncle said that you could go alone, but I couldn¡¯t. So I tortured him for thirty days.¡±Chi Jun smiled.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then when do we set off?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He threw down the fishing rod, stood up, and stretched his body.


    Waves of thick aura spread out from ye Sheng¡¯s body, forming ripples that made Chi Jun¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, you¡¯ve be so powerful,¡±Chi Jun said in surprise. He found that Ye Sheng was at least ten times stronger than before.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve obtained so many treasures from the void. If you still can¡¯t improve yourself, then you¡¯re really a fool.¡±


    Chi Jun was wrong. The current Ye Sheng was not dozens of times stronger than before, but dozens of times stronger.


    Ye Sheng could fight against those at the supreme human realm. The immortal trove was no longer in his eyes.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, let¡¯s set off immediately and head to the primordial ruins. This primordial ruins was discovered by my grandfather. It¡¯s very remote and not many people know about it. Let¡¯s fly there now,¡±Chi Jun said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and took out the void demon king. He said, ¡°You continue to cultivate here. As long as you don¡¯t leave the vault of Heaven Star, Lin Yi won¡¯t know that I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The Void Demon King nodded. It had used its power now. If Lin Yi noticed it, it would be able to see where it was at a nce. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be able to follow Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll improve myself here and use my power. Lin Yi will definitely think that we¡¯re hiding here and won¡¯t dare to go out,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    Ye shengughed, ¡°Lin Yi¡¯s cleverness will be mistaken. When our cultivation is higher, we will go and find trouble for him.¡±


    ¡°Go, be careful.¡±The Void Demon King said goodbye to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun turned around and left. They took a small universe ship, which could only provide space for about 10 people. The ship didn¡¯t have any attack power, but it was very fast. It carried ye Sheng and Chi Jun and left the sky dome star.


    In the cold and deste universe, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun left the sky dome star and headed straight for the immemorial ruins.


    On the ship, Chi Jun heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally free. These days, I¡¯ve been driven crazy by uncle. He trained me every day and treated me as his weapon king. Fortunately, I¡¯m out now.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Does your uncle not have children?¡±


    ¡°He did in the past, but after that battle, he was no longer in this universe. Uncle missed the mother and daughter and no longer took a wife. He focused on training his subordinates and became cold.¡±Chi Jun Sighed and said.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and changed the topic, ¡°What is the primordial ruins?¡±


    ¡°The primordial ruins are ruins left behind by prehistoric civilizations. They are found everywhere in the universe. Our current civilization can be called the three civilizations. They are the ancient immortal path, the Divine Path, and the demonic path. Everything that followses from these three paths. The prehistoric civilization before us was the ancient god civilization. The divine path inherited the mantle of the ancient god, but they did not inherit the thoughts and wisdom of the ancient god. They extended their civilization on the basis of the ancient God,¡±exined Chi Jun. .


    Ye Sheng listened silently.


    Three civilizations, ancient god civilization. What about before the ancient god?


    Chi Jun shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not clear. Many people are studying it, but there isn¡¯t a single civilization that can prove it. Everyone agrees that there was another civilization before the ancient god civilization, but no one knows what it was, why it was destroyed, or why it didn¡¯t leave a legacy.¡±


    ¡°No one knows about the civilization before the ancient god civilization. After the ancient god civilization, there were three civilizations. Then, what do you want to find in the Archaean ruins this time?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the records of the prehistoric civilization, or cultivation techniques, or magical treasures. The things left behind by the prehistoric civilization are all rare treasures now. We are going to search for treasures,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly, they liked such adventurous activities, and they didn¡¯t like the rigid life in the military camp.


    ¡°An Adventure Trip?¡±Ye Sheng was deep in thought as he nodded to acknowledge the name.


    ¡°Is there any danger in the primordial ruins?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s danger. If we identally touch anything left behind by the prehistoric civilization, we¡¯ll either die or be injured. There are also some vicious beasts and poisonous insects that can poison dimensional demon gods. They can deal with us in a matter of minutes,¡±said the Red Army seriously.


    ¡°Then why are you still going?¡±Ye Sheng asked.

 Chapter 607

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 14, traces of the prehistoric civilization 1(third update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about what the universe was like before we were born.¡±Chi Jun spoke of his ideals. ¡°When I was young, I asked my grandfather, and he told me to explore on my own. The prehistoric civilization must have been very prosperous, but no one knows why it declined. All these years, I¡¯ve always wanted to go to the primordial ruins to take a look. This time, I¡¯ve fulfilled my dream.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Is there not a single book that records the prehistoric civilization?¡±


    ¡°There is. Many schrs are studying it, but without exception, they are not convinced. There is no definite evidence. It is just a deduction. There is no way to exin it to the public.¡±Chi Jun shook his head.


    ¡°I have read many books about the prehistoric civilization written by many people. Among them, the most convincing one is that the prehistoric civilization is extremely developed and not inferior to ours. There are even some bold schrs who have suggested that there is not only one prehistoric civilization, but many. However, all of them have perished. The various ancient ruins and relics that we are seeing now do note from one prehistoric civilization. They should be multiple prehistoric civilizations,¡±Chi Jun said.


    Ye Sheng was interested. ¡°Multiple prehistoric civilizations? Are you saying that there were many prehistoric civilizations before the ancient god Civilization?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am more convinced by this statement. Many people agree with it because there are traces of different civilizations in different primordial ruins. However, I am more curious as to why all these civilizations disappeared into the river of History?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    Ye Sheng was also curious. Ignoring everything else, just the ancient god civilization. How powerful were the ancient gods? They roamed the starry skies and were invincible. But they still died just like that.


    The death of the ancient gods was a huge mystery. The once invincible ancient gods, under what power would they die?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, have you heard of the immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens?¡±Chi Jun suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. wasn¡¯t this a cultivation technique he cultivated? He nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before. What about it?¡±


    ¡°There are people who say that immortal kings conquering the nine heavens is the same as the ancient gods dying. Immortal Kings also reached an inconceivable level before they walked towards death.¡±Chi Jun replied.


    ¡°Really? Who would have such a powerful strength that would cause immortal kings to seek their own death?¡±Ye Sheng asked in bewilderment. He knew that immortal kings conquering the Nine Heavens wasn¡¯t a voluntary choice but a choice made out of grief and anger. But how did this have anything to do with the ancient gods?


    The time when Immortal Kings attained the Dao should have been after the ancient gods died. Immortal kings were already unrivalled in the world. The inheritance the divine court inherited from the ancient gods was suppressed to death by Immortal Kings. Even now, the legend of an immortal king being unrivalled was still being praised by people.


    On this point, immortal kings had no way to have anything to do with the ancient gods.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. That schr carefully investigated and came to a conclusion. Although many people have the same doubts as you regarding this timeline, no matter what, the Immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens is a fact. Whether he seeded or not, no one knows.¡±Chi Jun shook his head.


    ¡°Seems like we have to properly investigate the primordial ruins.¡±Ye Sheng mused.


    Initially, he wasn¡¯t too interested. The prehistoric civilization didn¡¯t have much to do with him, but now that the Immortal King was involved, Ye Sheng had to be concerned.


    His immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens technique had yet toprehend its essence. It had only reached the superficial level, yet it was already so powerful. If he continued toprehend, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to fighting against Lin Yi and against nothingness?


    In the small spaceship, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun continued tomunicate. The two of them talked from heaven to Earth, from ancient times until now. There was nothing they didn¡¯t talk about.


    Three months passed, and the small spaceship finally flew to the front of the immemorial ruins.


    This was a huge.


    Ye Sheng had never seen such a huge. At this moment, the was ck. In the cold, deste, and dark universe, it was hidden at the edge of an area. It was very inconspicuous, and in front of it was a group of meteorites. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention to it.., they would not notice it at all.


    Moreover, it was also the first time Ye Sheng had seen such arge.


    The fusion of Earth and the Great Zhou world was not considered small.


    As the headquarters of the Gctic Alliance, Xandar was not considered small.


    Titan was once the territory of the Titan race. The nines were linked together, so it was not considered small.


    However, these were not worth mentioning in front of this.


    It was like an ant meeting a tiger or a lion. They were not on the same level at all.


    Hidden in the darkness, this was simply beyond Ye Sheng¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°This is the Archean ruins. My grandfather discovered it back then and drew a star map. There¡¯s no mistake,¡±Chi Jun carefullypared and confirmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s also dark inside here, right?¡±Ye Sheng said. This was hidden in the darkness. There was no light source around, so the interior of the must be dark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look first. We¡¯re definitely not the first ones. Others will also discover this ce and investigate,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.


    ¡°Later, you follow behind me. Don¡¯t separate. If you encounter any danger, I¡¯ll cover you to escape,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    He was very powerful now. Although he was at the same realm as Chi Jun, his battle strength was vastly different. One Ye Sheng against a hundred Chi Jun was nothing.


    The Red Army nodded. They also knew how powerful Ye Sheng was. Following behind him was the best choice.


    The two of them left the spaceship and put this thing away. Then, they flew into the primordial ruins.


    ck!


    Everything that entered their eyes was pitch ck. Although it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as being unable to see their fingers, they couldn¡¯t see it clearly from a hundred meters away.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were tempered, so he still couldn¡¯t distinguish a hundred meters away. If an ordinary person came, they would really be pitch ck.


    The two of them descended into the primordial ruins. This was different from others. Others at least had a protective barrier that was spherical, but this wasn¡¯t the case. The primordial ruins wasn¡¯t a circr shape, but a semi-circr shape that was connected to the universe, it was very easy for them to arrive on the ground.


    ¡°Should I light the mes?¡±Chi Jun asked Ye Sheng for his opinion.


    Ye Sheng frowned as he looked around. Under the pitch ck sky, he could still see some things.


    The ce where theynded was a in. The in was under their feet, and there was a slight sound. He did not know what it was, but Ye Sheng was very cautious.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng directly sent a ball of genuine Qi a thousand meters away, lighting up the area. The mes lit up the nearby area, and Ye Sheng and the Chi Army stared silently, wanting to see what would happen?


    The bright mes started to burn, but in an instant, a ck shadow rotated and extinguished the mes, letting out a furious roar.


    Roar!


    Chi Jun was frightened and asked, ¡°What was that thing just now?¡±


    ¡°A lizard, a mutated one,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently. He had seen it clearly.


    It was not that the primordial ruins did not have light, but that these wild beasts had adapted to the darkness and would immediately extinguish the mes when they saw them.


    In order to test whether it was true or not, Ye Sheng ignited the mes a thousand meters away. This time, he changed the location.


    But the result was the same. These mes were instantly extinguished by the wild beasts.


    A ck shadow shed, and the mes were extinguished.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±Chi Jun asked with a frown.

 Chapter 608

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 15, traces of prehistoric civilization 2(4th update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng squinted his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s a ck wolf. Its strength is not ordinary. We are being targeted.¡±


    Ye Sheng had set fire twice and was being targeted. As the light of the fire dissipated, he could only see traces within a hundred meters. Moreover, his spiritual sense could not extend out from this ce.


    There was a mysterious energy in this primordial ruin that suppressed the spiritual power. It could not spread out and could only rely on the eyes.


    No wonder these wild beasts could extinguish the mes.


    Chi Jun said, ¡°They are all wild beasts. They can¡¯t be powerful, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. This ce is so strange. Wild beasts can¡¯t be measured bymon sense.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    Chi Jun¡¯s true energy surged, and he said, ¡°Thene. If onees, one will die.¡±


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out behind Chi Jun¡¯s back, making Chi Jun startled. He didn¡¯t notice when this person hade over.


    Pa Da!


    Ye Sheng casually swung his hand, and a stream of Zhen Qi turned into a long sword. With a fierce sh, he nailed the other party to the ground.


    A ck Fox was very agile and very powerful. It had silently crawled behind Chi Jun. If Ye Sheng had not noticed it, Chi Jun would have definitely suffered a grievous loss.


    Although it was not fatal, it would still be very injured.


    Chi Jun¡¯s expression was unsightly as he became vignt.


    ¡°Since you have chosen to take the initiative to invade, let¡¯s see who is more powerful.¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly and suddenly waved his hand.


    Rumble!


    More than ten ces in the surroundings were all on fire. The fire was quite big, and this caused the wild beasts to be anxious. One by one, they hurriedly ran over and roared, wanting to extinguish the fire.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow pounced towards a ball of fire. It was the ck Wolf. Its eyes were blood red, and it looked very strange under the mes.


    After Ye Sheng saw it, he smiled coldly. He raised his hand and swung it, and the genuine qi longsword shed over ruthlessly.


    Puchi!


    The ck Wolf fell to the ground, unable to move. Its brain was nailed to death by Ye Sheng¡¯s sword Qi.


    Meanwhile, there were also wild beasts that pounced over to extinguish the mes in other ces. Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. Sword Qi shot out one after another, finishing them off.


    This time, the surrounding wild beasts all retreated, avoiding the area of the mes and hiding in the darkness.


    Chi Jun coldly snorted, ¡°So it¡¯s these wild beasts that are causing mischief in the dark. They actually dared to sneak attack me. If you didn¡¯t sneak attack me, we wouldn¡¯t have attacked you.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly looked into the distance and said with a serious expression, ¡°Extinguish the mes and we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°A big monster ising.¡±Ye Sheng waved his sleeve. A gust of strong wind swept over. The mes werepletely extinguished. Then, he pulled Chi Jun and quickly left the ce.


    Boom!


    Not long after they left, a roar sounded. It shook the surroundings. After that, a huge demonic beast appeared in the shadows.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun had already escaped. They sealed their auras and were not discovered.


    ..


    ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous. That demonic beast just now was at least at the human realm,¡±Chi Jun said in fear. He followed Ye Sheng closely and did not dare to rx.


    If Ye Sheng had not noticed it in advance, he might have been in deep trouble.


    ¡°No wonder uncle did not let mee alone. This is too dangerous.¡±Chi Jun¡¯s face was full of nervousness.


    Once a demonic beast at the human realm met, Chi Jun would not be able to block even one blow.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. He could try the demon beast just now, but it was meaningless. Sess or failure would be a loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here. Let¡¯s protect ourselves first before we explore the prehistoric civilization,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother Ye Sheng.¡±Chi Jun nodded obediently. He knew that this was not a safe ce.


    Ye Sheng led Chi Jun as they walked. They touched the darkness and avoided danger as they walked on the ins.


    Suddenly, Ye Sheng saw a ck hole under his feet. If he was not careful, he would fall into it. He did not know if he was dead or alive.


    ¡°Where does this ck hole connect to?¡±Chi Jun frowned and asked.


    ¡°Hide to the side. I¡¯ll throw a ball of me down to take a look.¡±Ye Sheng pushed Chi Jun to the side. Then, he quickly condensed a ball of me and threw it down.


    The moment the me was thrown down, Ye Sheng saw everything in the world. On the walls around the ck hole, there were countless images carved. There were people, objects, demonic beasts, battle scenes, and images of people¡¯s lives, there were also ancient images of sacrifices, and they were all different.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused, and he asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°What, what do you see?¡±Chi Jun immediately came over and asked.


    Ye Sheng saw a ball of me go down and extinguish when it reached the center. He did not see the scene at the bottom and decided to condense another one. This time, he increased his strength and wanted to see the scene at the bottom of the ck hole.


    Chi Jun immediately crouched to the side and looked carefully.


    Boom!


    This time, Ye Sheng threw a more durable me, illuminating the ck hole all the way.


    Countless scenes appeared, like gods and demons. They lit up all of a sudden and quickly extinguished. It was unbelievable.


    Chi Jun widened his eyes and said excitedly, ¡°I seem to have seen these images in that book. It¡¯s a prehistoric civilization. We are really lucky to have found traces of the prehistoric civilization from the beginning.¡±


    Ye Sheng was not excited. He continued to stare at the mes.


    This time, the mes did not extinguish halfway, allowing ye Sheng to see what was underneath.


    A huge world. Under the ck hole was an underground world.


    When the mes fell, they were extinguished in the underground world. What Ye Sheng saw was all sorts of images that shed past his mind.


    ¡°I want to go down,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said.


    ¡°I want to go down too.¡±The Red Army followed closely behind. His long-cherished dream had finallye true. He could see the traces of the prehistoric civilization up close.


    Ye Sheng was the first to go down. He did not encounter any danger along the way. After descending, he ignited the underground world. After confirming that there was no danger, he let the Red Armye down.


    Ye Sheng took out his illuminating magical treasure. The entire underground world was clear at a nce. Ye Sheng could clearly see that there were broken walls and ruins. There were all kinds of buildings, some statues, and some things that did not belong to this era.


    ¡°This is a trace of a prehistoric civilization, but I don¡¯t know which one it is?¡±Ye Sheng observed carefully and looked around silently.


    Bang!


    Chi Jun also came down, as if he had found a precious treasure. He immediately focused on studying it, he eximed, ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, this is definitely a prehistoric civilization, but whether it¡¯s an ancient god civilization or not, that¡¯s debatable. If it wasn¡¯t for the ancient god civilization, we would have discovered a big secret. To be able to uncover a prehistoric civilization, that would be a great fortune.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked carefully and found that on a mural, there was a picture of a young girl praying to a god. This god was a totem, not an ancient god.


    ¡°This is not a relic of the ancient god civilization,¡±Ye Sheng said, shaking his head.


    ¡°I also found it. I just tested the existence of this ce. It¡¯s been thirty million years, and the ancient god civilization only existed ten million years ago. This must be a civilization before the ancient god civilization,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.

 Chapter 609

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 16, the Four Horsemen return home in Glory (5th update)</h4>


    This relic had existed for more than 30 million years, surpassing the ancient god civilization.


    Chi Jun couldn¡¯t be more excited. He had always wanted to know what the ancient god civilization was before, and now he finally had the chance to prove it.


    And he had personallye to prove it. This sense of aplishment couldn¡¯t be higher.


    The Red Army took out a recording instrument and kept recording all kinds of things.


    Murals, statues, mysterious words of the prehistoric civilization, and some instruments.


    They were very busy, but the busier they were, the more energetic they became. It was an unimaginable burst of enthusiasm.


    Ye Sheng did not do anything. He just watched silently.


    He looked at the statues of the prehistoric civilization. They were simple and unsophisticated. They were not as exquisite as they used to be, but their outlines could still be seen.


    Some of the statues had half of their faces fallen off and only one eye remained, flickering with a strange light.


    He looked at the murals and recorded a lot of information. There were people offering sacrifices, people crossing the starry sky, people who were like gods, and people who were like demons..


    There were many paintings that even ye Sheng could not distinguish clearly. They had been lost too much and were too old to be restored.


    Ye Sheng looked at them silently and finally stared at some of the words.


    The writings of the prehistoric civilization.


    It waspletely different from now. Ye Sheng looked at them carefully, but it was still difficult to distinguish them.


    This civilization must have existed before, and this ce was only the tip of the iceberg. Ye Sheng even suspected that this was a corner of this civilization back then.


    The universe was dark and vast. This civilization must have many ces, and this ce was just one of them.


    This was also what Ye Sheng had observed.


    There were people flying across the star field. There were no flying devices, and they were very powerful just by relying on their physical bodies.


    This meant that this civilization was also a cultivation civilization, but what were they cultivating?


    It was definitely different from now, but Ye Sheng estimated that although their realms were different, their power levels were not far off.


    The Red Army was still recording.., he kept saying to Ye Sheng, ¡°This civilization must have been discovered by someone, but there are no records because there is no evidence. Now that we have discovered this, if we go back and crack this civilization, I will be famous. I will be famous in the academic circle of the universe, not in terms of cultivation. I might be a great schr in the future.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Have you understood this civilization yet?¡±


    Chi Jun scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any clues at the moment. There are too many questions. I don¡¯t know where to find the source.¡±


    Ye Sheng pointed at the mysterious font on a mountain wall and asked, ¡°Since you are so interested in the prehistoric civilization, trante it.¡±


    Chi Jun walked over and stared at it carefully. He kept gesturing and using the knowledge he had learned to calcte all kinds ofws.


    Finally, Chi Jun gave ye sheng an answer, ¡°The four knights will return home with honor when the end of the worldes.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not easy for me to trante it. How would I know what it means?¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said.


    ¡°ording to the literal meaning, it means that the end of the world ising. The so-called four knights wille back. What are the Four Knights?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some experts?¡±Red Army guessed.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. This civilization must have been destroyed. Who Did It?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Are you saying that the four horsemen destroyed this civilization when the Apocalypse ising?¡±Red Army followed Ye Sheng¡¯s train of thought and guessed.


    ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s possible that the four horsemen are their own people. It¡¯s possible. This sentence probably has a big secret. Record it,¡±Ye Sheng reminded Red Army.


    The Red Army immediately nodded and began to record the scene. He recorded everything that he thought was important.


    Ye Sheng looked around and became vignt to protect the Red Army.


    This underground world was like a tform. If one went deeper, they could see endless darkness. Ye Sheng threw mes into it and saw countless corpses.


    Mountains of corpses and seas of blood. This was what they were talking about.


    Ye Sheng was shocked. There were corpses everywhere.


    They stood on the corpses. This prehistoric civilization was built on corpses.


    Looking at their appearance, they were all strange and pitiful. They were extremely unwilling to die, but after tens of millions of years, they hadpletely disappeared.


    Resentment, murderous aura, curses, and vengeful souls all disappeared.


    After Chi Jun finished recording, he walked over to take a look. He waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°There are actually so many corpses here?¡±


    Ye sheng muttered, ¡°These should be people from this civilization who died here. This is dark because the core and the back of the are all corpses.¡±


    Chi Jun¡¯s bones turned cold. He said, ¡°Who would be so cruel to pile all the corpses here after killing people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that someone ising.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he looked behind them.


    p p p!


    ¡°You guys actually beat me to it. I was the one who came first.¡±A youth whose entire body was emitting a golden light said coldly, filled with resentment.


    Chi Jun¡¯s expression stiffened when he saw that the youth was a seventh Heaven Universe treasure trove of Immortal Treasure Trove. He immediately looked at Ye Sheng.


    At this moment, the only thing he could rely on was Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 17, Dragon Mountain Spirit (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng frowned as he looked at the youth in front of him. His entire body was emitting golden light as divine light blossomed. He was extremely powerful.


    But where did the other partye from?


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Ye Sheng asked calmly. He didn¡¯t put the other party in his eyes. A seventh firmament universe treasure trove of immortal trove was no longer in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I am the descendant of the god of Earth. I Am the descendant of the Earl of Dragon Mountain. I am the hope of the celestial race. I am the emissary of light. I Am the god of the future. Why don¡¯t you two mortals kneel down when you see me?¡±The youth said proudly, his aura fluctuated and was extremely bright.


    Chi Jun blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him speechlessly. It was really hopeless for a young man to be a fool.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said a lot, but you still haven¡¯t said your name.¡±Ye Sheng said speechlessly.


    ¡°Kneel down, I¡¯m telling you my name.¡±The young man snorted coldly.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really angered me, making people kneel down at will. Is this how the God race teaches you?¡±


    ¡°I was the first to enter this ce. You barged in without permission, and this god doesn¡¯t care, yet you¡¯re not grateful and still dare to look down on me. Looks like you guys don¡¯t know what a God¡¯s might is like a prison.¡±The young man said indifferently, ye Sheng and Chi Jun didn¡¯t put him in their eyes. He was a universe treasure, while Ye Sheng and Chi Jun were both fourth-level supreme spiritual treasures.


    Hong!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, he directly pped down. ¡°You are too young and too ignorant. What is a God? ¡°A god is a group of cultivators. Aren¡¯t you all born noble? Your father, the ancient god, was exterminated, yet you are still noble. Noble your mother.¡±


    The Protoss youth red at ye Sheng, raised his hand, and shot out a beam of divine light. He said coldly, ¡°A fourth sky of immortal trove dares toment on the actions of the Protoss? You¡¯re simply courting death.¡±


    PA!


    Ye Sheng pped out, causing the air to tremble and spread. Even though the divine light surged out, it was still unable to resist.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s p ruthlessly shattered the Divine Light, and then directly suppressed it, suppressing the Protoss youth.


    Boom!


    The Protoss youth immediatelyy on the ground, staring at Ye Sheng with wide eyes. Then, he struggled angrily, but Ye Sheng¡¯s palm pressed down, and the Protoss youth couldn¡¯t struggle at all.


    ¡°If the Protoss are all people like you, then it¡¯s really hopeless. Tell me, where did youe from?¡±Ye Sheng asked coldly.


    The youth¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Even if he activated the universe treasure, he still couldn¡¯t break free from Ye Sheng¡¯s suppression.


    His heart was filled with despair.


    In the past, he had always been sessful, but now, he had failed. He couldn¡¯t understand how a person like Ye Sheng, who was at the fourth sky of the immortal Trove, could suppress a descendant of the god of Earth, the descendant of the Earl of Dragon Mountain.., the hope of the celestial race, the emissary of Light, and the future God.


    PA!


    Just as his thoughts were running wild, Ye Sheng pped him again, causing him to feel dizzy. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°I am the descendant of the Earl of Dragon Mountain. Hurry up and let me go, so that you won¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±


    Ye Sheng asked Chi Jun, ¡°Do you know the Dragon Mountain Count?¡±


    Chi Jun shook his head and said in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The face of the celestial youth froze. He hurriedly said, ¡°You actually don¡¯t know the Dragon Mountain Count of the Celestial Race?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to know?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°The Dragon Mountain Count, the war general of the celestial race. From amoner to the position of the count, he relied on his powerful strength. I am his descendant. You¡¯d better let me go quickly.¡±The celestial youth threatened Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know what it means to be a meat on the chopping block. Now you are a meat on the chopping block, and I am a knife. I can chop you to death and then destroy the evidence. Do you think the Count of Long Shan will know?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    The Protoss youth¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at Ye Sheng in fear. He had never thought that Ye Sheng would talk like this.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who reported the person behind Ye Sheng and Ye Sheng immediately apologized?


    The Protoss youth was also a greenhouse flower, spoiled rotten. He was very simr to the Red Army from before, but he was even dumber than the Red Army.


    ¡°I asked you what your name is. How did youe here? Do you have any aplices?¡±Ye Sheng squatted down and said coldly. His eyes were ice-cold, which made the Protoss youth¡¯s heart chill.


    He saw the ice-cold and merciless killing intent in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m Long Shanling, the third generation descendant of the Dragon Mountain Earl. I followed a troop to the archaic ruins to investigate. They were all in other ces. I was the only one who came here alone and found this prehistoric civilization, and then I met you guys.¡±Long Shanling still said it, suppressing the anger in his heart, he did not dare to provoke Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned. There was actually another group of troops here.


    ¡°How many people are there in a group?¡±The Red Army immediately asked.


    ¡°More than thirty people. All of them are at the immortal trove realm and above. There is also an ultimate human realm leader. If you let me go, I can pretend that nothing happened. I guarantee that you can leave.¡±Long Shanling¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as he said.


    PA!


    Ye Sheng directly cut long Shanling¡¯s neck with a hand knife, knocked him unconscious, and then threw him into the pantheon pill furnace.


    ¡°Have you finished recording here?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°All of it has been recorded.¡±Chi Jun nodded and said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±Ye Sheng immediately said. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here.


    ¡°Just leave like this?¡±Chi Jun was a little reluctant.


    ¡°Come again next time. This ce is very dangerous now. There are Protoss and monsters in the dark,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Chi Jun gave up the idea of continuing the research and left with Ye Sheng.


    The two of them flew up the ck hole and came to the ground. It was dark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t be discovered.¡±Ye Sheng wanted to fly to the starry sky with Chi Jun. .


    However, at this moment, a tremor sounded and overturned the Earth. It also implicated Ye Sheng and Chi Jun. . They staggered and were about to fall.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Chi Jun asked in panic.


    Ye Sheng frowned and looked ahead. His eyes were very sharp as he said, ¡°There¡¯s a battle. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Chi Jun followed Ye Sheng. He was inexperienced and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ye Sheng wanted to see what it was. This should have been a prehistoric civilization. Then, were the monsters here prehistoric civilization monsters?


    The two of them quickly rushed to the edge of the battlefield. They could see the energy impact. Light shed and flickered in the darkness. Ye Sheng saw it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Protoss team,¡±ye sheng muttered.


    ¡°Who are their opponents?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    The two of them could only see the god race¡¯s light flickering, but they could not see who their opponents were in the darkness. This was because once the light entered the darkness, it would disappear without a trace.


    The ripples produced by the Battle of more than thirty people could not even see the appearance of their opponents.


    They were also very terrified. Even the god race¡¯s people could not help but be afraid.


    The people of the Protoss were not gods. They were just slightly stronger.


    They were led by the ultimate human realm to form a formation to resist the darkness.

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 18, breaking through to the Fifth Heaven (first update)</h4>


    Boom!


    Another collision. This time, it was a crushing blow. Ye Sheng watched as more than 30 protoss warriors werepletely turned into ashes under this attack.


    The Darkness was too strong. The Protoss warriors were no match for it at all. They were all annihted.


    Ye Sheng immediately pulled Chi Jun into hiding, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone just like that?¡±Chi Jun transmitted his voice to Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    ¡°This is too dangerous. This dark monster is too powerful. It¡¯s at least above the immortal realm. We can¡¯t be discovered,¡±Ye Sheng warned Chi Jun not to make a sound.


    If they were discovered, the consequences would be exactly the same as these protoss people. There was no difference.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°Wait, wait for this dark monster to leave. We¡¯ll leave.¡±Ye Sheng held his breath and pretended to be a rock. Hey on the ground and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Chi Jun was the same. He didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The dark monster swept the Protoss with one strike. He didn¡¯t want to y anymore, nor did he have the mood to y anymore.


    After killing the Protoss, the darkness enveloped their corpses, and then the sound of mushrooms sizzling could be heard.


    It was chewing.


    The monster was eating the Protoss corpses. Ye Sheng frowned when he heard that. The monster seemed to be very ferocious.


    Fortunately, they were not discovered. After the monster finished chewing, the darkness faded away, and the sound of the monster¡¯s footsteps faded away. Only then did ye Sheng and Chi Jun let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°They were all eaten just like that?¡±Chi Jun could not help but shudder. This was too cruel.


    ¡°Your uncle was right not to let youe alone. This ce is indeed very dangerous. This is very hidden. In addition, there are many monsters. The people who came will be very miserable. That¡¯s why they were not exposed,¡±ye Sheng stood up and said, after walking for a while, they saw a pile of white bones on the ground. As time passed, they would dry up.


    This was too dangerous.


    Ye Sheng immediately pulled Chi Jun and flew out. They arrived at the starry sky at the fastest speed.


    Chi Jun took out his spaceship and immediately started to run away from this.


    Only when they were far away from this did ye Sheng and Chi Jun rx.


    ¡°This trip can be considered to have yielded some results. I received news from the ancient god civilization. It¡¯s a mysterious civilization. I will study it carefully when I go back. I will tell you when I have the results,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°Sure, you can tell me. I also want to know what this civilization is and what the four horsemen mean.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll contact other schrs to study it together when I go back,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly. He took out hismunication device and began to contact some schrs. He sent the things he had recorded to them for them to receive, he began to study it.


    Ye Sheng saw that he was extremely busy and waspletely engrossed in it. He knew that he really liked this, so he did not disturb him and began to cultivate alone.


    The treasures that he had obtained from nothingness were constantly being absorbed by Ye Sheng. All of them were stored in his body and had a great increase in strength. After a few months of continuous absorption, his cultivation base had broken through and reached the peak of the Fourth Heaven of the immortal Trove, he was only one step away from breaking through to the Fifth Heaven of the immortal Trove, the vital qi treasure trove.


    Ye Sheng wanted to take advantage of the journey back to break through to the fifth heaven to further improve his strength.


    Sou!


    A spaceship streaked across the deste universe, bringing with ityers of air waves and a vast expanse of whiteness. It was as if it was speeding through the ocean.


    Ye Sheng sat in the spaceship and absorbed all kinds of treasures crazily.


    The loss of star currency was visible to the naked eye, and a few hundred billion was not enough for Ye Sheng to use up. The rest of the treasures were all absorbed by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s growth speed was very fast. During the half a year when the spaceship returned, he had been cultivating. When he reached the vicinity of firmament star, Ye Sheng stood up and left the spaceship, crazily absorbing the energy of the universe.


    A breakthrough!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was firm as he moved towards his goal. Fifth Heaven of the immortal Trove, a Yuan Qi Treasure Trove.


    The body had Yuan Qi. No matter what kind of creature it was, they all had Yuan Qi. Without it, they would be dead.


    Yuan Qi was strong. It could prolong life and had unlimited potential.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Yuan Qi was not very obvious before, but now, it hadpletely filled the ten thousand arrays.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng absorbed the energy of the universe and entered his body. He immediately activated his yuan qi and increased it.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body directly exploded, turning into 10,000 arrays. They began to spread endlessly, forming all sorts of arrays. Their power increased greatly, suppressing the entire universe to the point that it started to tremble, as if it was about to copse at any moment and turn into a ck hole.


    At the next moment, Ye Sheng turned into human form and stood in the void. He extended his hand and clenched it, causing the Void to explode.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward, causing the Void to bounce and crack before quickly recovering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through,¡±Ye Sheng said with a sigh. After a year of this trip, he had finally broken through.


    Fifth Heaven of the immortal Trove, a Yuan Qi Treasure Trove.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s vision was even more far-sighted.


    He felt that he already had enough strength to face the challenge and not hide in the vault of heaven to cultivate.


    ¡°If I want to break through to the sixth level of the Immortal Treasure Trove, I mustprehend thews. In the vault of Heaven, I¡¯m toofortable, and it¡¯s not suitable for me,¡±Ye Sheng thought silently.


    Along the way, he had been in the wind and rain, apanied by the light of des and the shadow of swords. He cut through the Thistles and thorns and walked out.


    It was fine to let ye Sheng continue to stay in the vault of heaven, but that way, hisprehension of thews would be very slow, very slow.


    Ye Sheng needed to grow quickly.


    He wanted to leave firmament star alone and begin to temper himself in the universe.


    Boom!


    After the breakthrough, Ye Sheng¡¯s speed increased and he arrived in the spaceship.


    Ye Sheng did not n to return to firmament star with Chi Jun. .


    ..


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±Chi Jun asked in surprise.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I like afortable life, but what I need now is pressure to improve myself.¡±


    ¡°But the Lin family, nihility is looking for you, and people from the Celestial Court, the Divine Court, and hell are looking for you. Once your identity is discovered, you will die without a doubt.¡±Chi Jun persuaded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°This is also pressure. Besides, as long as the Void Demon King doesn¡¯t follow me, the Lin family won¡¯t know my whereabouts. I came to the Titan star area to train myself, not to hide.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said, even if he knew the danger, he still had to give it a try.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your goal?¡±Chi Jun knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, so he asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no specific ce. I¡¯m wandering around to improve myself.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°If you have nowhere to go, I suggest you join the chaotic war.¡±Chi Jun Thought for a while and reminded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Chaotic war?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Chi Jun in confusion.


    ¡°The War of Chaos is a very famous ce of battle that is jointly hosted by all the major chaotds in the universe. It is jointly hosted by the three ancient powers of the universe, the three new powers, and the chaotds. There are no rules and no restrictions. You can do whatever you want when you enter. The only requirement is to survive for a period of three years. Those who survive after three years will receive an invitation from the DAO College to participate in the DAO College¡¯s training path.¡±Chi Jun exined.


    ¡°Exin a bit more in detail.¡±Ye Sheng Eyes Bright, he was moved.

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 19, meeting the stone man again (Second Update)</h4>


    What Ye Sheng was interested in was not the chance to fight, but the chance to participate in the DAO College trial.


    This was what Ye Sheng was interested in.


    Back in the Sr System, Ye Sheng had heard Yi Changsheng talk about the power of the DAO College. Only the most outstanding people in the Highest School of the Gxy Alliance had the chance to participate in the DAO College trial, ye Sheng had originally thought that he would not have the chance if he left the Gxy Alliance, but now that this opportunity for a chaotic battle had appeared, he was naturally moved.


    Chi Jun exined in detail, ¡°The DAO College is publicly recognized as the best school in the universe, and the Dao College¡¯s Trial Road is the battle that the young people of this universe want to participate in the most. Once you enter the finish line, you can enter the DAO College, and your learning and cultivation will definitely advance by leaps and bounds.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He knew this.


    ¡°The DAO College has thought of many ways to get a spot on the path of trial. The various universities have some spots, and somerge ns and powers also have spots. For example, my uncle has a spot, but it will definitely be mine.¡±Chi Jun chuckled.


    Ye Sheng was envious in his heart. This feeling of having someone backing him felt great.


    ¡°However, the majority of itinerant cultivators do not have the opportunity to do so. Hence, the War of Chaos has begun. Anyone can register for the War of Chaos. The only restriction is that you have to be less than 100 years old. You can participate by paying a registration fee of 10,000 star dors. In a closed ancient, everyone can fight together. Within three years, regardless of means, merits, or wrongs, as long as you are in the top ten with the highest points, you can participate in the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road,¡±exined Chi Jun. .


    Ye sheng understood and asked, ¡°Then where do I sign up?¡±


    ¡°There is a special in the Titan Gxy, half a. Half of this exploded, and the other half is still intact. You can live there. That is where you sign up. You can try it out.¡±Chi Jun handed the star map to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Okay, I will go now. You Go back and help me take care of the Void Demon King,¡±Ye Sheng said immediately. He was a little impatient, and his blood was boiling.


    He had to go to the DAO College¡¯s training path.


    Chi Jun nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take care of the Void Demon King.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and nodded. Then, he threw himself into the void and flew in the air. He used the Kun Peng transformation to duplicate the Void Demon King¡¯s speed.


    Although the current Ye Sheng was not as fast as the void demon king, his cultivation was not weak either. It was not a problem for him to duplicate half of the speed.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Sheng cut through the ck and silent starry sky, passed through the meteor stream, and went straight to half a star.


    Half a star was the ce where itinerant cultivators registered. If they did not register here, they would definitely not be able to enter the chaotic war, and they would not be able to get tickets to the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road.


    Ye Sheng was very fast. ording to the guidance of the star map, he used three months to arrive at half a star.


    This half star was very easy to distinguish in the starry sky. One was broken in half, and then the other half actually had a new life force. This was a very magical thing.


    An ordinary would explode after being broken in half, or an entire would bepletely annihted and turned into a dead. Ye Sheng had been in the void for a long time, but he had never seen a half-star in such a state.


    It was unbelievable.


    The half-star was very prosperous. Countless spaceships and magical equipment flew past it.


    Of course, there were also people like Ye Sheng who flew over alone and crossed the void.


    Ye Sheng had changed his appearance. He was ordinary and not very outstanding. After he flew into this, he saw all kinds of orderly scenes.


    Ye Sheng was wanted by the three great ancient forces, wanted by the void, and wanted by the Lin family. He was very valuable.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng had no choice but to change his appearance. He entered this ce and observed silently.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance was the same as before. When he had escaped from the Sundar Star area, Ye Sheng had used this appearance. Now, it was still the same.


    Half of the star wasn¡¯t very big. After all, half of it had been lost. Most of the remaining half was the sea and most of it was a city.


    The city was very big. It was a little modern. All kinds of technology race products were written everywhere.


    ¡®no fighting is allowed here. Anyone who disobeys will be shot to death!¡¯


    ¡®The Order of half a star is maintained. No one can disobey!¡¯


    ¡®please bring your star currency with you when you sign up. Don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡¯


    Ye Sheng walked around the city. These slogans could be seen everywhere, reminding those who came in that they were not allowed to fight here.


    Therefore, none of the people ye Sheng saw here dared to take the initiative to stir up trouble. Even those who were murderous would restrain their personalities.


    Ye Sheng saw the registration location in the center of the city, but the line was very long. Many people nned to enter the battlefield of the chaotic war.


    Ye Sheng could only go to the line. Even those who were unwilling had to line up obediently. There were some bodies with profound cultivation who wore uniform clothes and supervised here.


    Ye Sheng had just arrived here when he saw a person making trouble here. The line was too long. He was impatient and pushed the person in front of him.


    The person in front immediately fell to the ground. He did not fight back, but only shouted, ¡°Someone is causing trouble here.¡±


    This shout shocked the people around him, and then they saw a palm fiercely covering him.


    Crack!


    The person who pushed the person in the Seventh Heaven of immortal trove was immediately shot in the head. He could not be more dead.


    ¡°Drag him down and get rid of him. Whoever causes trouble here will be punished,¡±the person who attacked said coldly, scaring the people around him so much that they did not dare to speak.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng obediently went to line up. Looking at the endless line in front of him, Ye Sheng could only silently pray that it would be faster.


    Otherwise, based on this speed, it would probably take a long time.


    Not long after Ye Sheng queued up, another person came from behind. A very tall and sturdy figure covered the 1.9-meter-tall ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng turned his head to look and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    The person behind him grinned and said, ¡°When I saw your back, I thought I had mistaken you for someone else. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here as well.¡±


    This person was none other than the stone man that Ye Sheng had met when he came out from the Xandar star area.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t expect that he would alsoe here to participate in the chaotic war.


    ¡°Nice to meet you again. How should I address you?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Before asking others, you have to introduce yourself first,¡±the stone man said with a smile.


    ¡°My name is Shi Sheng. What About You?¡±Ye Sheng introduced himself, omitting the word ¡®Ye¡¯.


    ¡°My Name Is Shan Rong. We are quite fated. Many people in the vast universe can only see each other once in their lives. Very few people can see each other a second time.¡±Shan Rong patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you on Titan Star?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°My original intention ofing to Titan star area was to participate in this chaotic war. I¡¯m an itinerant cultivator. If I want to participate in the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road, I naturally have to seize the opportunity,¡±Shan Rong exined.


    ¡°Me too. It seems that we are stillpetitors?¡±Ye Sheng said with a faint smile.


    ¡°No, we can form an alliance. The chaotic war doesn¡¯t depend on any means of yours. As long as you live to the end and get into the top ten, you can advance.¡±Shan Rong shook his head and said.

 Chapter 613

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 20, waiting quietly (third watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at the mountain banyan. His cultivation was not low. Previously, Ye Sheng could not see clearly, but at this moment, the mountain banyan did not hide it at all.


    Seventh Heaven of immortal Trove!


    This cultivation level was already very, very good below a hundred years old. If he advanced further, he would reach the human realm.


    Of course,pared to Ye Sheng, he was still a little inferior, but it was not a big deal.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s form an alliance.¡±


    He was alone. It seemed that the stone man was more familiar with the chaotic war. Forming an alliance was much better than doing it alone.


    Shan Rong smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll form an alliance.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not say anything. He waited quietly.


    There were still many people in the queue, and more and more. There were more than tens of thousands of people. This universe was too big. The Temptation of the monastery attracted countless itinerant cultivators, wanting to snatch this hope.


    Ye Sheng watched silently as he waited in line. The fierce attacks of the surrounding guards had shocked everyone here. Now, everyone was very quiet and very obedient.


    The people in line also took the initiative to put some distance between them.


    Ye Sheng counted. There were thousands of people in front of him. He sighed, closed his eyes, and quietly cultivated.


    Wait!


    Time passed. One dayter, it was finally ye Sheng and Shan Rong.


    The receptionist said coldly, ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Shi Sheng,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Enter your fingerprint information, facial information, and true QI information.¡±The receptionist was like a robot, taking out some tools for Ye Sheng to enter.


    Ye Sheng also understood him. He had been working nonstop all day, facing countless people. If it were him, he would probably have no expression.


    Ye Sheng obediently entered his fingerprint information, facial information, and true energy information, and then received a jade token.


    ¡°This is your identity certificate. Take it and pay 10,000 star dors,¡±the receptionist said.


    Ye Sheng took out 10,000 star dors and handed it to the receptionist. Seeing that he had recorded all kinds of information in the machine n¡¯swork, he said coldly, ¡°Next.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately stepped back and let Shan Rong go.


    Soon, Shan Rong also finished processing the information. The two of them took their identity cards and walked out of the ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink. This ce is so tiring queuing up,¡±Shan Rongined and pulled Ye Sheng.


    Tiredness was not physical, but mental, spiritual, and silently queuing up. It was as slow as an ant¡¯s movement speed. After waiting for so long, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Sheng turned around and saw that there were still many people queueing up. He shook his head speechlessly. He did not know how many ces to collect fees. Moreover, these people would all be hispetitors. There were really too many of them.


    Ye Sheng and Shan Rong arrived at a quiet hotel in this city. They booked a room, ordered a table of wine and food, and began to eat happily.


    After three rounds of wine, they toasted each other to satisfy their appetite. Shan Rong then asked ye Sheng, ¡°What do you think of the War of Chaos?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where the War of Chaos is held. What can I think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When it starts, everyone will be teleported here.¡±Shan Rong shook his head.


    ¡°The chaotic war willst for three years. It¡¯s a long time. There¡¯s no need to fight at the beginning. You just need to work hard at theter stages.¡±Ye Sheng told him his experience. He was familiar with this routine.


    Ye Sheng won the gxy battlefield because of this reason. He didn¡¯t need to work hard at the beginning. If he defeated a person at theter stages, he could gain a lot of points.


    Shan Rong nodded and said, ¡°I think so too. Let¡¯s keep a low profile at the beginning. After one or two years, we will exert our strength.¡±


    ¡°I have no objections,¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s settle it like this first. We¡¯ll see what happens when the timees. If we¡¯re teleported to a dangerous ce, we still have to be careful,¡±Shan Rong said seriously.


    ¡°When will the chaotic war begin?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Half a yearter, just stay here for this half a year. Don¡¯t go anywhere and wait for the time to open,¡±Shan Rong said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was the only thing he could do now.


    Then, Ye Sheng and Shan Rong rented a house in the city and began to live together.


    The house leaned against theke. Ye Sheng would quietly fish and cultivate by theke every day. Sometimes, when the fish took the bait, he would not move at all and let the bait be eaten.


    Shan Rong, on the other hand, often went out for a stroll and then came back to tell ye Sheng what had happened.


    The days passed quickly and peacefully.


    More and more people gathered on the half-star. They were all young people, half-brats. Those under the age of 100 could only be considered half-brats in the void.


    As more and more people joined, Ye Sheng did not feel anything. Most of them were just going through the motions. Only those who were extremely confident and had powerful cultivations dared to participate.


    Today, Shan Rong went out for a stroll again and came back to tell ye sheng, ¡°Among the people who came today, there are quite a few who have reached the human realm. This is too terrifying. They haven¡¯t even reached a hundred years old and have already cultivated to the human realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They have good talent.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a problem of good talent. Those who cane here are basically itinerant cultivators. Itinerant cultivators have talent but don¡¯t have much resources. They can¡¯t bepared to the descendants of those big forces and big families,¡±Shan Rong said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the human realm. It¡¯s not the immortal realm. If It¡¯s the immortal realm, then it would be terrifying,¡±ye Sheng said indifferently. He didn¡¯t care at all. He stretched out his hand and lifted the fishing rod, a fish weighing ten Jin was caught by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Take it back and cook. Don¡¯t worry about these things.¡±Ye Sheng threw it to Shan Rong.


    After living with Shan Rong for a few months, Ye Sheng asionally sparred with him. He didn¡¯t really fight, but only helped. However, Ye Sheng always crushed Shan Rong, letting Shan Rong know how terrifying Ye Sheng was. Gradually, Ye Sheng became the main character.


    Shan Rong realized that Ye Sheng was the center of attention, so he immediately started to please Ye Sheng. Cooking for Ye Sheng was one of them.


    Shan Rong¡¯s cooking was very delicious. Ye Sheng often had a few drinks with him to exchange cultivation insights.


    Shan Rong took the fish and smiled helplessly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who would surprise you. You Don¡¯t even care about the human realm?¡±


    ¡°The immortal realm. There¡¯s an immortal realm existence. I¡¯ll admit defeat when I see it,¡±said Ye Sheng with a smile.


    ¡°In the known universe, Immortal Realm Warriors below 100 years old are rare. There shouldn¡¯t be one in dozens of star areas. They¡¯re from big families. Why would they join the chaotic war?¡±Said Shan Rong speechlessly.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I¡¯m going to take the first ce this time,¡±said ye Sheng confidently.


    ¡°Sigh. I hope you can do it. That way, I can take some credit.¡±Shan Rong Sighed and went home to cook with the fish.


    Their lives were no different from that of ordinary people. They had to eat every day, rest every day, and sleep.


    Ye Sheng had already achieved that every word and action was cultivation. Eating was cultivation, fishing was cultivation, and sleeping was cultivation. These most basic actions were all cultivation.


    Ye Sheng wasprehending thews and preparing for the sixth heaven.

 Chapter 614

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 21, the Great War of Chaos Begins (first update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    As the days passed, more and more people gathered in the city.


    Ye Sheng was indifferent. He slowly cultivated andprehended nature. He integrated himself into it and wanted toprehend somew concepts.


    It was blurry, as if there was ayer of gauze separating them.


    Ye Sheng did not give up. He focused on waiting. The gauze would be removed one day. He was immersed in it and could not extricate himself.


    Shan Rong strolled around, asking for information, analyzing who was stronger and who had more people forming alliances.


    Forming alliances had be the norm. With so many people not forming alliances, the pressure was too great.


    Some even started to form teams of more than a dozen people and slowly developed into a type of gang.


    When Shan Rong returned and told Ye Sheng about this.., ye Sheng smiled disdainfully. ¡°In the end, thepetition of the chaotic war is still about individual ability. This kind of people who form gangs are good at dancing with their sleeves. However, in the end, they fall behind the lower levels and are unable to go up in the Grand Hall.¡±


    In the end, the Battle of Chaos depended on one¡¯s strength. Forming cliques was still not enough to defeat the bombardment of experts. Moreover, how could there be so many fools who would believe you?


    Shan Rong also nodded. It was possible to form an alliance, but once there were too many people, it would be difficult to control.


    To Forge Iron, one had to be tough. Even if you were to be thest ten people and enter the path of the Dao College¡¯s trial, that would be the fate of being the first to be eliminated.


    ¡°How many more days?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Twenty days to start. The teleportation array is already being set up,¡±Shan Rong said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait another twenty days.¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes and immersed himself in his own world,prehending thews.


    Ye Sheng spent arge number of treasures every day. Star dors, star dors that ordinary cultivators could not earn in their entire lives, were consumed by Ye Sheng in one day.


    At this speed, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t need to worry about not having enough energy. He could try his best toprehend thews.


    Once Ye Shengprehended thews, the sixth heaven of the immortal trove would be easily broken. At that time, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength would definitely increase greatly.


    There were only twenty days left. Half a star had also closed the registration point. It waspletely closed to the public. The number of people had already been decided.


    Mountain Banyan stopped wandering around. She focused on cultivating, improving herself, and preparing for the chaotic war that was about to begin.


    At this moment, the atmosphere on half of the star began to change.


    The people who had formed an alliance became more active, and the people who were alone became more silent. Everyone was cultivating, improving themselves, and increasing even the slightest glimmer of hope.


    During this period, there were also people who had broken through, causing the wind and rain to sway, making many people nervous. Breaking through at thest minute was a great thing.


    This kind of emotion spread until the day of the War of Chaos.


    On half a star, the 100,000 participants had all gathered together.


    This time, there were only 100,000 participants. This was notparable to the tens of millions of people on the interster battlefield, because this was a battle where there was no return.


    Once you signed up, you were not allowed to leave half a star. When the time was up, you were thrown in, and you were not allowed to leave until three yearster.


    The prerequisite is that you are not dead.


    The risk factor is too high, so high that many people are not willing to participate.


    No one dares to say that they will definitely seed, so many people are not willing to participate even if they know that there are ten tickets here.


    This is very dangerous.


    Those who can participate must be extremely confident in themselves, thinking that they have a chance to survive and then be thest ten people.


    Ye Sheng and Shan Rong came to the central square and looked at the people around them in silence.


    Boom!


    A surge of energy surged and a giant shadow appeared. It was a thousand feet long and looked down at the hundred thousand people, it let out a rumbling voice. ¡°The chaotic battle has begun. Everyone, please get ready. It will end in three years. The top ten of you with the most points will be able to obtain a spot on the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road. You will participate in the DAO College¡¯s trial road that will open in five years. I hope that everyone will work hard.¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were solemn. They did not say anything and just watched silently.


    Following the thousand-foot-tall Giant¡¯s words, the array formation below the square began to activate, enveloping the hundred thousand people within. The array formation rippled.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the world changed drastically. Time and space were easily transmitted. Ye Sheng and the others had arrived in an unfamiliar world.


    This was a normal world where the heavenly axiom operated normally. The Sun and Moon were bright, the mountains were clear, and the rivers were beautiful. The mountains in the distance rose and fell, and the grasnds nearby were vast.


    After entering this unfamiliar world, everyone immediately distanced themselves from each other. They did not trust the people around them, so those who formed an alliance immediately stood together and were wary of the people around them.


    At this moment, the chaotic battle had begun.


    Ye Sheng and Shan Rong also leaned together and quickly retreated far away from this ce.


    ¡°We need to understand this world first,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°We just came to this world. We should keep a low profile and not get involved in these people¡¯s fights.¡±Shan Rong shook his head when he saw that there were already people fighting in the distance. He did not want to get involved.


    Ye Sheng and he quickly left the crowd, crossed the mountain range, and came to a city. They found a restaurant, grabbed the boss, and performed the bewitching technique.


    The Boss told Ye Sheng and Shan Rong what he knew. After Ye Sheng and Shan Rong had some understanding of this world, he let him go.


    Now that Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had be stronger, he could naturallyplete the soul search without harming others.


    Of course, this was for those whose cultivation was much lower than ye Sheng¡¯s.


    ..


    ¡°Azure Blue World, Great Li dynasty. The highest level of martial power in this world can actually reach the immortal trove realm. Now, there¡¯s even a small world that has such great potential. Unbelievable.¡±Shan Rong sighed and walked on the main path with Ye Sheng.


    This world¡¯srgest dynasty was called Great Li, and it was an unrivalled dynasty that had immortal trove-level guardians that suppressed all of the major factions.


    Great Li was just like the Great Qin world, and the dynasty¡¯s might was incredibly great as it suppressed all of the major factions.


    After Ye Sheng understood the world, everything became clear.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±Shan Rong asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Go to the capital of the Great Li dynasty. Since the Great Li dynasty is so powerful, they must have all kinds of information. If we go now, we can watch the dragon and tiger fight. Whoever is powerful is not powerful. It¡¯s obvious at a nce,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±Shan Rong¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised.


    ¡°Go to the capital of the Great Li dynasty. We should keep a low profile. With so many people entering this small world, the Great Li dynasty should know that it will be very troublesome if they find out. We show that we don¡¯t need trouble,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let the Great Li dynasty go and find trouble for others. If those people go against the Great Li dynasty, we will reap the benefits from them,¡±Shan Rong said with satisfaction.


    ¡°The Great Li dynasty will not be a match for people above the 100,000 immortal trove or above, but these people probably won¡¯t look up to the Great Li dynasty either. It may seem like a lot in three years, but as long as someone steals enough points and hides them, it will be very troublesome to find them,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯d better wait quietly and deal with the myriad changes without changing.¡±Shan Rongpletely agreed with Ye Sheng¡¯s idea. Rather than going around killing people and stealing points, it was better to attack at the most critical moment and kill the most critical person.., the points were enough.

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 22, the root of the problem (second update)</h4>


    In the Small World¡¯s capital city of the Great Li Dynasty, Ye Sheng and Shan Rong bought a courtyard here. After living here, it was as if an outsider had entered the capital city.


    Ye Sheng was the young master, while Shan Rong was the servant. He was tall and intimidating, so no one came looking for trouble.


    The houses in the city were all connected together. Luckily, Ye Sheng bought a courtyard. In the center of the courtyard, there was a peach tree. The Peach Flowers were in full bloom, and the fragrance of the flowers filled the air.


    Ye Sheng had been cultivating since he moved in. He had never gone out, so he left everything to Shan Rong to handle.


    Shan Rong¡¯s original form was a stone man, but he had the seventh heaven of the immortal trove and was proficient in transformations. He could not feel it unless he was at the immortal trove realm.


    He was handling all kinds of trivial matters to let ye Sheng cultivate in peace. This made Ye Sheng very satisfied.


    This ally was very good. It could let ye Shengprehendws in peace.


    Ye Sheng did not care about the cost. He used countless resources to deduce the cultivation techniques and obtained a lot of insights.


    He moved in the direction of thews unswervingly.


    The Dao sect¡¯s three Holy Scriptures, the Dao rhythm subduing the devil, the immortal king conquering the nine heavens, and the Tianyuan strike. These four cultivation techniques had be ye Sheng¡¯s confidence. He was now mainly cultivating these four cultivation techniques. If he wanted toprehend thews, he would naturallyprehend them here.


    There was amotion outside, but ye Sheng was unmoved. He used all sorts of resources to deduce these three cultivation techniques, allowing himself to advance further.


    Every day, Ye Sheng would lie quietly under the peach tree with his eyes closed. The ten thousand great arrays in his body would constantly vibrate, analyzing the strengths of these cultivation techniques.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s progress was very fast, but he was still a littlecking in terms of thews.


    He was not discouraged. Every day he improved a little, and the umtion would eventually lead to a qualitative change.


    Minutes and seconds passed. It had been three months since ye Sheng and Shan Rong arrived in this small world.


    In these three months, the outside world had been turned upside down. A hundred thousand immortal troves and above had poured into this world. The entire world was in chaos, and all the major factions were implicated, even the atmosphere in the capital of the great Li dynasty had be tense.


    But fortunately, not a single person hade.


    In the capital of the Great Li dynasty, most of the 100,000 people did not want to sh with the local factions. Of course, if they did, they would definitely win. However, the Great Li dynasty was so big, and it had been passed down for a thousand years, so it had quite a few immortal troves, more importantly, the moment they shed with the Great Li dynasty, they would be exposed.


    The capital of the Great Li dynasty was peaceful, but the outside world was filled with carnage. There were battles happening every day, and immortal treasure trove experts were supreme immortals in the eyes of mortals. Their great battles were fights between immortals.., mortals suffered.


    After three months of quiet cultivation, Ye Sheng had broken through to the Fifth Heaven of immortal treasure trove¡¯s vital qi treasure trove for more than a year. During this year, he had been cultivating with all his might, never cking off, and had expended countless resources.., he had finally raised himself to the peak of the Fifth Heaven of the immortal Trove.


    He only needed toprehend thews to break through.


    Ye Sheng wanted toprehend thews, but he had been stuck at a point and could not make the turn.


    He heaved a long sigh of relief. He felt as if he could make the turn at any time, but every time, he would be discouraged at the critical moment, which made him very distressed.


    At this moment, Shan Rong returned.


    He had now turned into a human-like figure that was more than two meters tall. He returned to his original appearance after returning to the courtyard.


    ¡°More than ten people have been killed. They were killed by one person. That person is very powerful and has been killing people,¡±Shan Rong said.


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one has ever seen his appearance. He always leaves after killing people and collects a lot of points. The corpses are transported to the capital. I went to take a look,¡±Shan Rong shook his head and said.


    ¡°You went to take a look at the corpse?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°I secretly controlled the northern Prince of the Great Li dynasty in the past three months. He was at the Void Realm and was forced by me to help me. Now, I can get the information that the Great Li dynasty got at any time.¡±Shan Rong smiled and said.


    ¡°So powerful.¡±Ye Sheng praised.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The Great Li dynasty is not united. The northern Prince is also a smart man. He knows that we will not covet the Great Li Dynasty. Our cooperation is mutually beneficial.¡±Shan Rong smiled mysteriously and said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not believe Shan Rong¡¯s words, and he could not be bothered to care about what was going on. It was good that he knew the news.


    ¡°How many people have died in the past three months?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°ording to the official statistics, there are more than five hundred people, but there are definitely people who slipped through the. Around seven hundred,¡±Shan Rong said.


    ¡°Seven hundred deaths in three months is not a lot. The remaining people are probably very cautious. Continue to observe and find out who has the most points. When the timees, we will use him as an example,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I will. Have you broken through yet?¡±Shan Rong asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng pinched the space between his eyebrows in distress and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m stuck in a corner. I Can¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard I try. What was the situation when youprehended thews back then?¡±


    ¡°When Iprehended thews back then, I had a sh of inspiration and saw the Aurora. When I felt extremely honored, I was enlightened and instantlyprehended the metal-typews. I broke through to the Sixth Heaven of the immortal Trove,¡±Shan Rong said. He was very lucky, he had broken through in a muddle-headed manner. There was no difficulty, so he could not help ye Sheng.


    It was impossible for Ye Sheng to replicate his experience.


    Ye sheng sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go out for a few days. You continue to keep an eye on it.¡±


    Shan rong nodded and said, ¡°Go and see the beautiful scenery of heaven and earth.¡±


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and got up to leave the courtyard.


    He walked out of the courtyard and walked on the street. The liveliness of the capital was affected, but the night was still brightly lit. Young people wandered on the street.


    Ye Sheng walked and watched. He felt that he was really old, and the aura of the people was a little strange.


    After cultivating for a long time, he had left the mortal world. He was a little high and mighty, ignoring the sufferings of the mortal world.


    ¡°I want to break through to the sixth heaven of the immortal Trove. I need toprehend thews, but I¡¯m now in the origin body. If the origin body wants to take another step forward, it must convert the Dao rhythm into thews.¡±Ye Sheng thought hard and put his hands behind his back, he walked with his head lowered.


    He walked out of the bustling street and the city gate under martialw. No one saw him. He walked to a huge mountain, stood at the peak, and looked at the starry sky.


    The stars were twinkling, and the Milky Way hung in the sky. It was very beautiful.


    The Universe was cold and lonely, but looking at this small, it was abnormally beautiful.


    ¡°I think it should be extremely easy toprehendws, but I am stuck. This problem should be on the 10,000 arrays.¡±At this moment, Ye Sheng faced himself and deeply analyzed himself, finding the source of the problem.


    Origin body!


    Ten thousand formations!


    If Ye Sheng wanted toprehend thews, he had to evolve the Dao rhythm in his origin body into thews.


    Only then would his ten thousand formations evolve, and only then would he be able to break through to the sixth heaven of the immortal Trove.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the problem.¡±Ye Sheng was very calm at this moment. Finding the problem was only the beginning, and there were still many problems that he needed to slowly solve.


    The dao rhythm in the origin¡¯s body had all been converted intows. There were so many of them, but ye Sheng still needed to solve them slowly.

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 23. It had been a long time since he had killed someone</h4>


    After finding the problem, Ye Sheng began to prepare.


    It was very difficult for others to convert Dao Yun intows, but for Ye Sheng, it was amon urrence.


    He had too many Dao Yun. As long as he recognized himself, he would not be blinded by a single leaf, and he would be able to quicklyplete the transformation.


    Ye Sheng had too many Dao Yun. It was rtively easy to develop the next step on the basis of Dao Yun.


    Sitting on the peak of Shan Shan and looking at the gxy from afar, Countless Dao charms appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils. They flickered and appeared, hidden within and interweaved together, turning ye Sheng¡¯s pupils into a sea of Dao Charms.


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand and clenched it. The void exploded, and Dao charms interweaved together to form extremelyplex veins. Then, they cut together to form a wonderful world of Dao Charms.


    In the next moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused, and he said, ¡°Laws are born.¡±


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes,ws were born from the Dao Rhythm, and tens of thousands of dao rhythms rolled and transformed toward the direction of thews.


    At this moment, the heaven and earth phenomenon urred frequently. The seven-colored clouds rolled and gathered into a river and spread into rain. The image of an invincible immortal king appeared, and three shadows coexisted. There was an invincible king striking the sky..


    These phenomena were all caused by Ye Sheng¡¯sws. They were exceptionally beautiful and shocking.


    In the capital of the Great Li dynasty, those who were ying at night watched this scene in shock. They all knelt down and worshipped ye Sheng, calling out loudly to the immortals.


    Shan Rong, who was in the courtyard, saw this scene andughed, ¡°Heprehended thews so quickly. Unbelievable.¡±


    The experts of the Great Li dynasty changed their expressions when they saw this scene. They wanted to go and investigate, but they were quickly stopped.


    The Prince of Zhenbei, who had reached an agreement with Shan Rong, stopped them. Shan Rong secretly reminded him that Ye Sheng was one of them and not to be disturbed.


    The Prince of Zhenbei quickly stopped them and sealed the mountain where Ye Sheng was at, not allowing anyone to enter.


    Ye Sheng was undisturbed. He cultivated silently and was once in the midst ofprehending thews.


    Thews kept emerging. Ye Sheng¡¯s profound umtion was disyed to the fullest at this moment. After entering the universe, he had absorbed countless star dors and all sorts of magic treasures. If these were ced on anyone.., they could push them to the immortal realm. However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s case, they were only lingering in the immortal trove realm.


    The phenomenon was constantly changing. There were new ones every day until half a yearter.


    In this half a year, Ye Sheng had used up more than half of the resources in the Pantheon Pill Furnace, but he had also gained a lot of benefits.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had broken through to the Sixth Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the treasure trove ofws.


    He had dug out the treasure trove ofws from his own body and gained a lot of benefits.


    Half a yearter, Ye Sheng stood up. With a wave of his hand, all the strange phenomena disappeared. In this half a year, he had transformed a hundred great arrays.


    The transformation from Dao Rhythm tows was not considered slow.


    After breaking through to the Sixth Heaven of the immortal trove of Laws, Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief. With a single step, space shifted, and he arrived at the capital city of the Great Li dynasty.


    In the courtyard, Shan Rong was absorbing the heaven and Earth Yuan Qi. As a seventh heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, he actually didn¡¯t notice Ye Sheng when he came back.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and floated on Shan Rong¡¯s neck that Shan Rong was suddenly shocked. He widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng with fear.


    This was too terrifying. If Ye Sheng had made a move just now, Shan Rong wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back. He would have been killed directly.


    ¡°Are you that terrifying now?¡±Shan Rong asked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a slight breakthrough,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He wasn¡¯t shocked by honor or disgrace.


    ¡°Can you fight to the human realm now?¡±Shan Rong asked.


    ¡°No one in this world is my match.¡±Ye Sheng used the calmest tone to say the most arrogant words.


    Shan Rong¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°You¡¯re so confident?¡±


    ¡°I want to stabilize my realm. You can investigate who has the most points now. When the time is up, I¡¯ll go and get it.¡±Ye Sheng did not exin this problem and said lightly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the Prince of northern town to investigate right away.¡±Shan Rong left excitedly.


    Ye Sheng looked at his back and continued to lie under the peach tree. Spring, summer, autumn, and winter, the four seasons reincarnated, and the peach tree was about to bloom again.


    Following Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough, the whole world was like a pot of boiling oil. Every day, the news of immortals fighting could be heard, and countless people were injured.


    Ye Sheng stayed in the capital city and felt the fear of the people. His face was calm with a hint of anger.


    Shan Rong came back and told ye sheng, ¡°Today, there were two more fights in tworge cities. They werepletely destroyed. Hundreds of thousands of people were burned to the ground, and not a single one survived.¡±


    Ye Sheng sat up and said seriously, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    These frence martial artists from the universe, didn¡¯t they know to go to no man¡¯snd to fight?


    Hundreds of thousands of people¡¯s lives were lost just like that?


    When Ye Sheng heard that, anger rose in his heart.


    Shan rong sighed and said, ¡°For the sake of points, they wouldn¡¯t care about these things. The number of deaths was very high. It was simply immeasurable.¡±


    ¡°How many of the 100,000 people have died now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Around 10,000, but the number of ordinary people dying is even higher. It¡¯s a total of 10 million. The Prince of Zhenbei has asked me to help save the Great Li dynasty. If we really wait three years, the Great Li dynasty will cease to exist in name. Without the people, what¡¯s the use of having a capital?¡±Shan Rong sighed.


    ¡°Tell me their location. I want to sweep this situation.¡±Ye Sheng stood up, his face solemn, and his eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the Prince of Zhenbei toe over right away.¡±Shan Rong immediately informed the Prince of Zhenbei.


    Ye Sheng waited silently.


    Not long after, the Prince of Zhenbei rushed over. He was a burly middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe. When he saw Ye Sheng, he immediately knelt down and said sincerely, ¡°I implore the immortals to save the people of the Great Li Dynasty.¡±


    Ye Sheng flicked his sleeves. The Prince of Zhenbei could not help but stand up and ask, ¡°Do you have a specific address?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have already figured out the exact location of hundreds of people, but they are all very powerful. My people don¡¯t dare toe close at all,¡±the Prince of Zhenbei said in great joy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, one by one,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    The Prince of Zhenbei looked at Ye Sheng in surprise, then knelt down again and kowtowed to Ye Sheng. His voice was very loud, and he said loudly, ¡°Thank you, immortal, for saving my people.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not answer. Instead, he walked out directly. He was not a good person, nor was he a bad person. He had the most basic conscience.


    Experts fought to the death. It could be said that the idental deaths of some people could be said to be unintentional. However, after the battle, hundreds of thousands of people died and arge city was destroyed. This was intentional.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hands were itchy. He did not want to avenge these people. He just wanted to kill people.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve killed,¡±Ye Sheng said softly as he looked at the blue sky and White Clouds.


    His voice was so soft that only he could hear it.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng flew away quickly, so fast that he could not even see.


    Shan Rong brought the Prince of the northern town and followed ye Sheng to the person closest to him.

 Chapter 617

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 24, Sword Trial (first update)</h4>


    The unaffiliated cultivators in Titan star field were not weak. They were also wild and filled with the desire to kill. They did not care about themon people at all. No one could restrict them in this small world, which caused these people to be unrestrained.


    The Prince of North Town knew the positions of many people, but there was no way. He could not beat them.


    Now That Ye Sheng had made his move, he naturally put in a lot of effort to find all these people.


    ..


    On a nameless mountain peak, there was an ancient temple halfway up the mountain. There was an iplete statue of Buddha in the temple, and there was a participant here.


    At the moment the chaotic war began, 100,000 people had poured in. There were still 90,000 people left alive, and many of them had settled down at random locations.


    There was a race of Hell in the ancient temple, and they were the ¡®nobles¡¯of the blood n.


    ¡°This person got injured in a fight and massacred an ancient city. 100,000 people died at his hands, and their blood was sucked dry,¡±the Prince of northern town said through gritted teeth, full of hatred.


    Other than the hundreds of thousands of people who suffered the most casualties being killed in an instant, there were also 100,000 people who were killed. For various reasons, the blood demons were there to recuperate, and some people simply enjoyed the feeling of massacring..


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°You can go to the next ce. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    The Prince of Northern Town looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. So Fast?


    Shan Rong grabbed him and flew to the next ce.


    On an unnamed mountain peak, in a dpidated ancient temple, Ye Sheng pushed open the half-closed door and walked in.


    A youth with a cold expression looked at ye sheng and said, ¡°You let the other two go first because you don¡¯t want them to be killed?¡±


    ¡°No, I did it to save time. I¡¯ll kill you very quickly.¡±Ye Sheng smiled faintly. His smile was very cold and perfunctory. He raised his hand, and a brilliant light burst forth.


    Tianyuan strike!


    This was a cultivation technique that ye Sheng hadprehended from Chu Xiangyu. With a flick of his finger, a fatal attack wasunched.


    Blood Demon looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s attack and smiled disdainfully. ¡°How big can an attack from the sixth heaven of immortal trove be?¡±


    However, Ye Sheng ignored him and turned around to leave.


    Boom!


    After Ye Sheng left in an instant, the nameless mountain peak was annihted. The blood demon couldn¡¯t even let out a scream. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s attack, he was killed.


    Now That Ye Sheng was in the immortal trove realm, it was a massacre. No one could resist the current ye Sheng.


    The blood demon from the Seventh Heaven of the immortal trove wasn¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng.


    Shan Rong and the Prince of Zhenbei had not flown far when they saw the destruction of the mountain peak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, next.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly appeared beside the two of them and said indifferently.


    Shan Rong shook his head in amazement. Even though he was in the Seventh Heaven of the immortal Trove, he was still amazed by Ye Sheng¡¯s strength.


    The Prince of Zhenbei really thought Ye Sheng was an immortal. This was too terrifying.


    However, he was also full of energy. He charged at the front and pointed out the direction for Ye Sheng. He wanted to change this situation and save the Great Li dynasty.


    The Great Li dynasty was huge, but with Ye Sheng and Shan Rong¡¯s speed, it was nothing.


    In just three days, hundreds of people were killed by Ye Sheng.


    Hundreds of people participated in the massacre of ordinary people, but Ye Sheng did not let any of them go. He killed all of them, and their points automatically fell to Ye Sheng.


    During these three days, the Great Li dynasty also issued a notice that they wanted to clean up the world. They could fight, but they could go to no man¡¯snd. If they dared to fight in the city, they would die without a doubt.


    The entire world was shocked.


    The people cheered and shouted for the Great Li dynasty to live forever, but in the eyes of the people participating in the chaotic war, this was someone standing out and joining forces with the Great Li dynasty to dere war on all of them.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s great name instantly spread out amongst the participants.


    This was the first time everyone remembered the name ¡®Ten Lives¡¯. Because he had killed many people, Ye Sheng¡¯s points had also reached 5,000.


    5,000 points allowed him to be the current number one.


    Many people wanted to kill Ye Sheng and obtain so many points to be number one.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng, Shan Rong, and the Prince of Zhenbei stopped by the Yangtze River, but they did not go.


    Ye Sheng asked the prince of zhenbei, ¡°Send a letter to everyone in the world for me.¡±


    ¡°What letter?¡±The Prince of Zhenbei asked in surprise.


    ¡°A letter of challenge. I¡¯ll wait for them by the Yangtze River ande here to fight with me. If you win, take my points. If you lose, keep your points. I Won¡¯t kill anyone,¡±ye Sheng said with the demeanor of a grandmaster.


    Shan Rong said worriedly, ¡°There are still tens of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter how many people there are, they¡¯re all useless. They can¡¯t even withstand a single blow,¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said confidently and domineeringly.


    Another day, the Great Li dynasty sent out ye Sheng¡¯s letter of challenge, which instantly stimted everyone participating in thepetition.


    Those who had the courage to participate were all confident in themselves. They believed that they could suppress the rest and be the top ten.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s action was equivalent to telling them that they were all trash in his eyes. He was waiting for them here. Those who did not dare toe were all trash.


    At this moment, tens of thousands of people came to the bank of the Yangtze River.


    The Yangtze River was a wide river in this small world. It covered arge area and the river water was rapid. No one dared to live on both banks. It was very suitable for Ye Sheng to challenge tens of thousands of people.


    After the Great Li dynasty sent out ye Sheng¡¯s letter, Ye Sheng stood on the Yangtze River. Under his feet was the rapid river water. He stood with his hands behind his back. He was dressed in white, and he looked like a god.


    A dayter, a cold light shed and burst out. A figure approached, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    He was the first person. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm. Facing this sword, he stretched out a hand and gently pinched.


    This pinch was equivalent to the weight of the entire world pressing down on the intruder. He immediately let out a miserable cry, released his sword, and looked at Ye Sheng in shock.


    ¡°How can you be so powerful?¡±


    This was a question from a seventh heaven immortal trove that was engraved in his bones.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why ye Sheng was so powerful?


    His cultivation base was higher than Ye Sheng¡¯s. He was a Seventh Heaven Immortal Trove, a universe treasure trove.


    Everything that had happened made people doubt his cultivation level.


    Could it be that a seventh-level immortal treasure trove couldn¡¯t beat a sixth-level immortal treasure trove?


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Give me the points and step aside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±The seventh-level immortal treasure trove said in disbelief.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill innocent people, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±Ye Sheng flicked his finger, and the sword flew out and stabbed into a big mountain, making a buzzing sound.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the points.¡±The seventh heaven of immortal trove heaved a long sigh of relief. He knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat this monster, Ye Sheng, so he decisively gave up.


    Ye Sheng received the points and continued to stand on the surface of the water, waiting for the next person.


    Many people nearby saw that Ye Sheng had really fulfilled his promise, and immediately became restless.


    If he couldn¡¯t defeat Ye Sheng, he wouldn¡¯t die. He could give it a try, but what if he seeded?


    If he seeded in beating Ye Sheng, he would immediately be number one, and he wouldn¡¯t have to work hard anymore.


    This time, seven or eight people flew out together and attacked Ye Sheng at the same time.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯m not afraid of a group attack.¡±

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 25, the Celestial Brat (2nd update)</h4>


    On the Yangtze River, a figure stood there quietly. His white robes were as white as snow. Facing the gazes of everyone in the world, he was calm and indifferent.


    Ye Sheng was very calm. Even if everyone in the world was looking at him, he could still ignore them.


    With a world on his shoulders, Ye Sheng could also support himself.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng had been picking up fresh flowers in thend of thorns. His body was covered in wounds, and he was not afraid of any enemies.


    This time, it was Ye Sheng who took the initiative to fight against 10,000 enemies.


    Ye Sheng had never been afraid of trouble. He looked around Yangzi River, and his eyes were bright. Facing the seven or eight people who were attacking him, he violently pressed down with his palm.


    A power that was like the copse of the sky appeared under Ye Sheng¡¯s palm. Ye Sheng was very powerful. His palm directly forced the few people to resist, and they were unable to take the initiative to attack Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    One person let out a long cry and pulled out his treasured sword. With a sh of his sword, a dazzling light shed, stirring up the wind and clouds in front of Ye Sheng.


    A person¡¯s body grewrger, and like a giant, he crashed fiercely towards Ye Sheng. He pushed the Golden Mountain and toppled the jade pir, and a fist smashed towards Ye Sheng.


    There were even people who spat out innate yuan qi, which turned into Dao rhythmws, covering ye Sheng¡¯s entire body.


    The attacks of seven or eight people wanted to block ye Sheng¡¯s palm.


    Unfortunately, all of this was useless in front of Ye Sheng.


    No matter how overwhelming you are, no matter how many moves you have, you will not be able to block my palm.


    Rumble!


    This palm covered down, and seven or eight people were directly flipped over by Ye Sheng. They instantly smashed into the Yangtze River, sshing a few thousand Zhang of waves. It was a very spectacr sight.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned, and his fingers were like swords. He shot out a lot of sword qi, which made all of them feel weak. They were absolutely no match for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not a person in the immortal trove realm,¡±a young man at the Sixth Heaven of the immortal trove realm, who was about the same cultivation level as ye Sheng, said in despair.


    If ye Sheng had the same cultivation level as him, then the gap was too big. was he too useless, or was Ye Sheng too talented?


    Despair. At this moment, those who were defeated by Ye Sheng felt a deep sense of despair.


    Only those who had fought with Ye Sheng knew how terrifying ye Sheng¡¯s strength was.


    This was not the strength of someone in the immortal trove realm. Even if it was someone in the human realm, they did not feel as terrifying as Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword Qi stopped between their brows and said indifferently, ¡°Hand over the points, and I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The seven or eight people looked at each other and gave up resisting, handing over the points obediently.


    Ye Sheng waved his sleeve and swept them away. They didn¡¯t lose their lives, but it wasn¡¯t easy either.


    ¡°As long as you beat me, you can get all my points. If you can¡¯t beat me, I won¡¯t hurt your lives. Also, no one is allowed to kill innocent people. I Don¡¯t care if you fight to the death, but if you massacre a city, kill randomly, and chase you to the ends of the Earth, I Won¡¯t let you go,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly, it was a warning to the contestants.


    Some were silent, some were dissatisfied, some were disdainful, and some sneered.


    ¡°What big words. Do you think you can be invincible just because you defeated a few weak cultivators in the immortal trove realm?¡±A cold snort was heard, and it sounded like thunder on the Yangtze River.


    In the next second, everyone saw a young man slowly walking toward them on the Yangtze River. The young man had a disdainful look on his face, and his temperament was arrogant. He didn¡¯t hide his cultivation at all.


    The human realm.


    Others could not see it clearly, but ye Sheng could tell at a nce.


    The first heaven of the human realm.


    Although it was only the first heaven, he had transcended the immortal Trove. Thus, when he looked at Ye Sheng, he was filled with arrogance and disdain.


    Arrogance was due to the suppression of cultivation, and disdain was due to Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude.


    Ye Sheng was too broad-minded.


    ¡°Ordinary people are nothing but weeds. After they are killed, they will continue to reproduce. Their deaths have no effect on this universe. You just need to take care of yourself, and you even stuck your hand by our side. Do you think you are a god who bemoans the world and sympathizes with people?¡±The youth shouted coldly, he was very dissatisfied with Ye Sheng¡¯s actions.


    He stood high above and looked down on all living things. He was like an ant and did not care at all.


    ¡°In your eyes, thesemon people are all ants. In the eyes of people with higher cultivation levels, we are also ants. I know that the fittest will be eliminated, but I still do not want to be a person who kills innocents indiscriminately. I am not a good person, but I am also not a bad person. Therefore, your opinion makes me very unhappy. Now, I want to kill you to establish my authority,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly, be True to yourself.


    He had always insisted that if people did not offend him, he would not offend them. Be yourself and don¡¯t bother about others, but don¡¯t cholera ordinary people either.


    The youth at the human realm looked at Ye Sheng and sneered. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the Savior?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying my best. If you were at the immortal realm now, I would leave without saying a word. Even if you massacred all the people here, I wouldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°But you¡¯re not at the immortal realm. I can do what I can. Go To Hell.¡±Ye Sheng took a step forward, an invincible phantom appeared on his back. He looked up at the sky and struck down ruthlessly.


    Immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens!


    ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re just bullying the weak and fearing the strong.¡±The youth at the human realmughed coldly.


    Bang!


    The Immortal King conquering the nine heavens struck out. The Sky Shook and the surroundings shook. The expression of the youth at the human realm changed drastically.


    ¡°Heavenly Deity¡¯s rage!¡±The young man roared in anger. An innate phantom appeared, just like him, roaring in rage as he charged towards the immortal king.


    This rage was the might of a heavenly deity. He wanted to sh head-on with the Immortal King, Ninth Heaven.


    This young man was a member of the celestial race. The moment he acted, he exposed himself.


    ¡°You are a member of the celestial race. Seems like you aren¡¯t very good in the celestial race. Since you couldn¡¯t obtain a spot in the celestial race, you came here to snatch it away from the itinerant cultivators. Sadly, you met me.¡±Ye Sheng coldlyughed. He wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest, pressing forward.


    When the Immortal King was at the peak of the Immortal King Realm, the celestial race retreated three steps back, not daring to fight against him. If the Immortal King was still alive, the celestial race and Hell would have long been gone. Right now, it was also the era of the immortal path.


    Sadly, there were no ifs.


    The Immortal King vanquished the nine heavens, sweeping through everything, directly pressing down. A supreme aura rumbled as the giant axe in his hand cleaved down.


    The angry roars of the heavenly deities werepletely useless in front of the immortal king. The moment they collided, they directly copsed, having no effect at all.


    Bang!


    The Immortal King¡¯s Nine Heavens Crusade struck the body of the celestial boy and exploded. No matter how high his cultivation level was, it was difficult for him to block it.


    ¡°No, I am a descendant of the celestial race. I am eternally indestructible. I have existed since ancient times. I am invincible in this world. Hold on for me.¡±The celestial boy screamed. He was furious. The wind and clouds surged wildly. The waves swept up thousands ofyers and pped towards him, he was drowned in an instant.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng only said this lightly. The Immortal King¡¯s attack on the nine heavens was fierce. He was annihted in an instant. Any resistance was futile.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he was neither happy nor sad. He was neither excited nor proud.


    After two years of cultivation, Ye Sheng was no longer the Ye Sheng of that day. In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the first heaven of the human realm was only a matter of an axe. He could not even force him to use his full strength.

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 26, the passage of time -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    The waves of the Yangtze River surged, as if they were about to flood into a disaster.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng only lightly stomped his foot, and the Yuan Qi of heaven and earth pressed down. The wind and waves were calm, and everything became calm.


    The Heaven and earth were naturally under Ye Sheng¡¯s feet, and he could control it freely. With Ye Sheng¡¯s current strength, he could already ignore all of this.


    ¡°Who else wants to give it a try?¡±Ye Sheng looked around. Everyone¡¯s attention was on him, and his invincible heroic bearing had been deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Even a first heaven expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single attack from Ye Sheng.


    Just how strong was this Ye Sheng?


    Many people wanted to know.


    Hidden in the crowd, there were several experts of the supreme human realm. They let go of their arrogance and superiority. They looked at Ye Sheng with vignce.


    Ye Sheng would be their greatest enemy.


    After experiencing this great battle, no one dared to step forward anymore.


    Those in the immortal trove realm didn¡¯t have the guts, and those in the human realm didn¡¯t have the guts to be so impulsive.


    Ye Sheng walked to the bank of the Yangtze River and said, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved the first ce this time. Anyone who isn¡¯t convinced is wee toe and find me.¡±


    At this moment, tens of thousands of people fell silent.


    No matter how dissatisfied or angry they were, they all had to remain silent.


    This time, by the bank of the Yangtze River, Ye Sheng suppressed all the heroes and attracted the attention of the world.


    But after he finished, he chose an unknown mountain peak and went to cultivate in silence.


    Ye Sheng did not go to live in the city anymore because it would definitely not be quiet. He was now famous all over the world, so he naturally received many requests to meet him.


    Mountain Banyan followed Ye Sheng. His current position was very urate. He was Ye Sheng¡¯s little brother, and he would drink soup with him.


    In the Nameless Mountain Peak, the scenery was beautiful. The bamboo leaves were green, and the small bridge flowed with water. Drip, Drip, Drip. A gentle breeze blew, bringing spring to the area.


    Ye Sheng sat in front of the bamboo house and looked at Shan Rong. He asked, ¡°What is your goal this time?¡±


    Shan Rong was stunned. He did not expect Ye Sheng to ask this question.


    Goal?


    He thought carefully and did not answer ye Sheng immediately.


    After a long while, Shan Rong raised his head and said, ¡°I want to be in the top ten and participate in the DAO College¡¯s trial.¡±


    ¡°These points are for you.¡±Ye Sheng gave all the points he had to Shan Rong.


    A total of 8,000 points.


    He had more than 5,000 points. He had killed the first sky of the human realm, defeated some people who overestimated themselves, and received a total of more than 3,000 points.


    Everyone was fighting for points. They had a lot of points, so they had 8,000 points.


    Now, Ye Sheng gave all of them to Shan Rong.


    Shan Rong was stunned. ¡°If you give them to me, what about you?¡±


    ¡°This time, we have formed an alliance. I have received a lot of care from you. This can be considered a reward. I will be here from now on, waiting for the three-year period toe. During this period, there will definitely be someone who makes a mistake. I have a lot of points to earn. You just have to keep an eye out for me,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly, he did not care at all.


    As long as it was in the top ten, there would be a spot. Regardless of whether it was first or tenth ce, they could all participate in the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road.


    Shan Rong¡¯s eight thousand plus points were enough for him to enter the top ten and obtain a spot.


    There was still more than a year left, so Ye Sheng was in no hurry.


    ¡°Alright, I will keep an eye on him for you.¡±Shan Rong nodded heavily. He was relieved. With these points, he could steadily enter the top ten. There would be no worries for the rest.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and let Shan Rong leave alone. He would sleep here.


    He was sleeping, but inside, he wasprehendingws.


    The ten thousand formations rolled and squeezed, turning dao rhythm intows, allowing Ye Sheng to improve rapidly.


    He felt that in ten years or so, the ten thousand formations would turn intow formations.


    But ten years, Ye Sheng felt that it was a bit too long.


    He had never been stuck in a realm for more than a year.


    Now it had be ten years, which made Ye Sheng a little ufortable.


    If outsiders knew about this, they would probably vomit blood. Ten years of hard work to break through one realm was already very fast in the eyes of many people.


    After all, there was no concept of time in the universe. Ye Sheng did not have the habit of spending a hundred years in seclusion and a thousand years to break through once.


    ¡°Master, I can help you.¡±The weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace spoke at this time.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He opened his eyes and took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    It was still very shabby. Two of its three legs were broken, but some traces of the body of the cauldron had been cleaned up. It became a few simple and unadorned, exuding a trace of mystery and the aura of time.


    After all, it had absorbed the Demon God sword and so many Dharma Treasures from nothingness. Its origin had recovered quite a bit.


    ¡°What can you help me with?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I can burn your resources and give you more time,¡±the Pantheon Elixir Cauldron told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng blinked.


    ¡°Time will be elerated. Burn all your resources and turn a year into ten years,¡±the Pantheon Elixir Cauldron said easily.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Can you really do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±the Pantheon Furnace answered ye Sheng seriously.


    ¡°Burn it immediately. Burn It All. Just leave me 100,000 star dors,¡±Ye Sheng said decisively. He left some star dors for a rainy day. The remaining treasures were all used up.


    ¡°Okay,¡±the Pantheon Furnace said crisply.


    Boom!


    Burning the resources and star dors, the Pantheon Furnace put Ye Sheng in and sped up quickly.


    The passage of time made Ye Sheng smell something different.


    It seemed that the time inside the pantheon furnace was different from the outside world.


    However, after careful observation, he didn¡¯t find any clues.


    ¡°The time here is no longer the same as the outside world. After burning the resources and star currency, this ce is much faster than the outside world. Master, Hurry up. Ten years have passed, but only one year has passed in the outside world,¡±the Pantheon Furnace reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately began to cultivate.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned into 10,000 great arrays. These great arrays were all formed from Dao Essence.


    And now, Ye Sheng wanted to turn Dao essence intows. He wanted to evolve his origin body to a terrifying degree.


    The 10,000 great arrays began to tremble. Countless Dao essence flowed out. The great arrays disintegrated and turned into a sea of Dao Essence. The Dao essence contained within a great array was incalcble. Ye Sheng was now madly shing with it, creating sparks and inspiration, it was allowing him to evolve.


    Time passed by minute by minute. Following thest time when Ye Sheng was in the limelight at Yangzi River, the entire world instantly quieted down.


    But very quickly, chaos broke out again.


    Half a yearter, Ye Sheng did not appear. Not even a trace of him appeared.


    Some people said that Ye Sheng was injured and recuperating.


    Some people said that Ye Sheng had been secretly harmed.


    Some people even said that ye Sheng had forcefully improved himselfst time, injuring his foundation and dying.


    Rumors spread like wildfire. Shan Rong came to look for Ye Sheng, but he was rejected and could not see Ye Sheng.


    Now, the Great Li dynasty was panicking. was there really something wrong with Ye Sheng?


    The world was in chaos.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s warning was tantamount to fart to many people.


    For the sake of points, they fought. At first, they restrained themselves, but soon, they became unrestrained.


    In small towns, ancient cities, and big cities, thest time they fought was in the Kingdom of the Great Li dynasty, and the death toll kept rising.


    The entire world fell into a frenzy, and themoners were suffering unspeakably. They all hid and did not dare to show their faces.


    Shan Rongyue stopped many people, but he was still helpless. He was injured by an expert, and even using Ye Sheng¡¯s name was not enough to stop him.


    He was originally an itinerant cultivator, and he had no scruples. He did not think about tomorrow¡¯s matters, only thinking about today.


    Shan Rongyue luckily escaped with his life, but he was heavily injured and sent by the Great Li dynasty to the Nameless Mountain where Ye Sheng was.

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 27, suppressing the World 1(first update)</h4>


    Inside the Nameless Mountain Peak, Ye Sheng had been in closed-door cultivation. Ten months had passed, and he had never woken up.


    Ten months had passed in the outside world, and several years had passed in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao rhythm had been renewed, and he had alreadypleted more than half of his transformation into aw.


    His realm had also allowed him to reach thete stage from the early stage of the Sixth Heaven of the Immortal Trove.


    With the Pantheon Pill Furnace in his hand, Ye Sheng had saved a few years of time and was moving closer to the next step.


    The matters in the outside world were causing amotion, but ye Sheng had no idea. He had fallen into a sea ofws and was unable to extricate himself.


    Shan Rong had been sent over, and a new house had been built next to the bamboo house, guarding Ye Sheng.


    The outside world was still in amotion, with wind, rain, and rain, and endless killing.


    For the sake of points, this group of people was now paying any price. No one did not want to be in the top ten.


    Under the circumstances where Ye Sheng did not appear, no one stopped all of this.


    The world was already inplete chaos.


    Every day, many people died, arge amount ofnd was destroyed, houses copsed, ancient cities copsed, the earth shook, and mountains shook. It was a scene of the end of the world.


    There were people everywhere, refugees fled, and society was inplete chaos.


    Two months had passed, but Shan Rong was still recovering from his injuries. His injuries were very serious, and he would not be able to recover without five or six years. Now, the Great Li dynasty could not leave the capital, and various ces were rising up. Therge sects and powers were also submitting to the contestants, they were working for them.


    The demons danced wildly.


    This could be used to describe it. It could not be more chaotic.


    The world was in chaos, and Ye Sheng¡¯s ce could not be quiet either.


    On this day, Shan Rong was sitting quietly, quietly tending to his injuries. Then, he stared at the bamboo house where Ye Sheng was, waiting for the day when Ye Sheng came out of seclusion.


    He believed that Ye Sheng would definitely be able to sweep away this chaotic situation.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a violent aura swept over, apanied by an arrogant voice.


    ¡°Stone golem, if you are hiding here to recuperate, then ten lives must be here as well. Hurry up ande out. Hand over your points obediently, and I will spare your life. I will only kill ten lives.¡±


    Shan Rong¡¯s face paled. He immediately stood up, intending to charge out and stop the other party from disturbing ye Sheng.


    Peng!


    However, at this moment, a powerful attack came crashing down, knocking Shan Rong away and sending him crashing heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Not to mention that you are injured now, even if you were to recover to your peak, you would only be at the Seventh Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove. In My Eyes, you are just an ant. An ant should have the self-awareness of an ant. Lie down on the ground and don¡¯t get up.¡±A cold sneer was heard, a cold-faced young man walked over withrge strides, his aura surging wildly. He was not at the immortal treasure trove realm, but at the human realm.


    Shan Rong¡¯s face was filled with anger as he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dare to stand up and say these words to Shi Sheng back then?¡±


    ¡°Shisheng, can he still save you now?¡±The young man said disdainfully.


    ¡°Back then, he exaggerated and said that fighting was not allowed in the city. Now, the whole world is in chaos. Even the dead can fill the Yangtze River. where is Shisheng?¡±The young man sneered.


    ¡°A kid at the sixth heaven of immortal trove dares to give us orders. It¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯ve been looking for him for a long time before I found out that he¡¯s here. This time, I¡¯m here to kill him and take the points,¡±the young man said coldly and arrogantly.


    Shan Rong¡¯s expression changed drastically. He stared at the young man and asked, ¡°Ten Lives isn¡¯t here. I¡¯m the only one here.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not here, then why are there two houses here?¡±The young man chuckled. He didn¡¯t believe Shan Rong at all and looked at the bamboo house, he sneered, ¡°It seems that ten lives is recuperating here. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s heavily injured. It seems that it¡¯s true. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he appear now?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me to appear?¡±An indifferent voice rang out, causing the young man¡¯s expression to change as he stared intently at the bamboo house.


    Shan Rong was overjoyed. Ye Sheng had finallye out from his closed door cultivation.


    ¡°Stop ying tricks. Come out if you have the ability.¡±The young man¡¯s expression hardened as he stretched out his hand to strike. A burst of energy erupted, transforming into a huge axe as it shed down viciously.


    Immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens!


    This person had actually learned the immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens. With this cultivation technique, he was invincible. That was why he dared to look for Ye Sheng and snatch his points.


    Instead of constantly killing and plundering others, it was better to directly look for Ye Sheng. After killing Ye Sheng and snatching his points, he would definitely be in the top ten.


    The young man was a well-known genius among itinerant cultivators. Naturally, he relied on his brain to think. He had observed this ce for a long time and did not make a move. He was certain that Ye Sheng was in closed door cultivation to recuperate. Otherwise, such a huge incident would have happened.., it was impossible for him not to appear.


    That was why the young man came here to find trouble with Ye Sheng. He killed Ye Sheng and snatched the points. He wanted to ensure that his position would be stabilized.


    ¡°You injured Shan Rong. Today, I will let you die without a burial ground.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice was very faint. It drifted with the wind. With a creak, the door of the bamboo house opened and Ye Sheng walked out.


    A white-clothed, elegant youth. He was still the same ye Sheng that made people tremble in fear.


    He was still at the Sixth Heaven of the immortal Trove, a treasure trove ofws.


    But at this moment, the youth and Shan Rong¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    Shan Rong was ecstatic. Seeing Ye Sheng walk out unscathed, he was naturally filled with joy.


    As for the youth, after seeing Ye Sheng, he was suppressed by Ye Sheng¡¯s aura.


    In this world, wherever Ye Sheng was, that would be the center.


    In the eyes of the young man, Ye Sheng had merged with the Heaven and Earth, his body was the heaven and earth, containing everything. It was extremely terrifying.


    In addition, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t injured at all. He just stood there, his expression indifferent, causing the young man to feel immense fear.


    Ye Sheng was too terrifying.


    The moment Ye Sheng appeared, everything in the surroundings seemed to have been created toplement him. Even the aura of the young man at the second sky of the mortal realm was suppressed by Ye Sheng, unable to resist.


    ¡°You came out just in time. I was just about to kill you. Go To Hell.¡±The young man roared in anger. He didn¡¯t dare to let ye Sheng¡¯s aura rise any further. He immediately unleashed his immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens.


    Boom!


    An Invincible Immortal King Phantom appeared, carrying a huge axe as he shed down.


    Rumble!


    The momentum was so great that the might unleashed by a second sky of the mortal realm was simply terrifying.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, there were many loopholes.


    ¡°Even if you have the aura, it¡¯s useless. You haven¡¯tprehended the spirit of the immortal king at all. This move is like a pearl covered in dust in your hands,¡±Ye Sheng criticized.


    ¡°As long as I can kill you, it¡¯s fine.¡±The young man roared and charged over.


    Ye Sheng sneered and stretched out his palm, clenching it in the air.


    Law Torrent!


    Instantly, countless bright-coloredws gushed out from Ye Sheng¡¯s palm. Like ake, they instantly disintegrated the immortal king¡¯s attack on the nine heavens, and then violently suppressed it.


    Bang!


    This attack suppressed the young man. There was no ident. After ten years of cultivation, Ye Sheng was no longer the same as he was ten years ago. All of his formations had turned intows. This attack.., a second sky of the mortal realm wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it at all.


    Boom!


    ¡°In my eyes, you are just an ant. An ant should have the self-awareness of an ant. Lie down on the ground and don¡¯t stand up. I can stomp you to death with a single step,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. His exact words made the young man extremely angry, and his face flushed red, there was fear and unease in his anger.

 Chapter 621

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 28, suppressing the World 2(second update)</h4>


    ¡°So you were just pretending. You weren¡¯t injured at all. You Hypocrite, you keep saying that you¡¯re not allowed to fight in the city, but now the world is in total chaos. You¡¯re just trying to trick me, you scheming thief,¡±the young man scolded Ye Sheng angrily, he was very excited and felt that he had been tricked.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°You said that the world is in Chaos?¡±


    The young man sneered, he said, ¡°Back then, you made a solemn vow in the Yangtze River. But Now? ¡°Where have you been this year? There are more than ten million people who have died in this world. You didn¡¯t appear at all. Are you trying to paralyze me? ¡°You are a hypocrite with a sanctimonious appearance.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the vast mountains and rivers, the rivers and mountains of ten thousand Li. At this moment, there was already ayer of sorrow buried within. He could see from afar that the fate of the Great Li dynasty was declining. The Great Li dynasty was like a lonemp in the wind that could be destroyed at any time.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he felt regret in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that these people would be so audacious to ignore my warning. They all deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Hypocritical. There¡¯s no one else here. You Don¡¯t have to pretend. No one saw you.¡±The young man mocked Ye Sheng as if he knew that his ending wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Ye Sheng nced at him and pointed out with his finger. A stream of sword qi shot out.


    Puchi!


    The young man widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to kill him so decisively.


    Ye Sheng could not be bothered with a defeated opponent. He looked at Shan Rong and asked, ¡°Are You Alright?¡±


    Shan Rong shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Take his points and treasures. Use what you can. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±Shan Rong asked.


    ¡°To kill and save people,¡±ye Sheng said calmly. His expression was firm. He took a step forward and time and space changed, disappearing.


    Shan Rong looked in the direction where Ye Sheng had disappeared and chuckled, ¡°The world is safe now.¡±


    ..


    The mountain city was a city between mountains and forests. It was very majestic. Normally, the people lived and worked in peace and were very happy. But now, it was filled with wails. Countless people were hiding in the corners and trembling, not daring to go out.


    There were four people fighting in the mountain city, stirring up the wind and clouds. Their momentum was huge and one strike could destroy more than half of the mountain city. But fortunately, they were in the sky.


    Rumble!


    The four people fought fiercely. In order to get points, they fought to the death.


    Ye Sheng passed by and saw this scene. His face turned cold, and he pped out with a backhand.


    Rumble!


    A palm covered an area of a hundred miles. It directly pped down, instantly crushing the four people to death.


    The people of the Mountain City were stunned. These people who were like gods were actually killed just like that?


    Ye Shengnded and collected the points of the four people. Then, he said calmly, ¡°You can live in peace. No one will offend you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the white-robed immortal. He appeared. He came to save us.¡±


    ¡°White-robed immortal, as expected, he did not abandon us. We are saved.¡±


    ¡°Long live the immortal.¡±


    The group of people trembled and knelt down in excitement, worshipping Ye Sheng.


    A year ago, Ye Sheng had been on the Yangtze River to intimidate the heroes. He was dressed in white and had an elegant demeanor. He was known as the white-clothed immortal, and it was widely spread.


    Now, the white-clothed immortal had appeared. Under the circumstances where everyone waspletely disheartened, he hade to save them.


    The civilians of the mountain city were extremely excited.


    Ye Sheng looked at them and waved his sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve appeared, I¡¯ll naturally sweep away all the monsters. You can live in peace and wait for the officials of the Great Li dynasty to arrive.¡±


    After appeasing the people, Ye Sheng tapped his toes and disappeared quickly. He turned into a shooting star and rushed to the next ce.


    In the following week, Ye Sheng began to run around the world.


    He killed more than 30,000 people. As long as he harmed the people, Ye Sheng would kill them all. Regardless of whether it was the immortal trove or the human realm, they were no match for him. They could be killed in the blink of an eye.


    Killing 30,000 participants in a week had also earned Ye Sheng a reputation as a crazed killer.


    Some of the people who were scared out of their wits hid in the mountains and forests, not daring to go out. They were afraid that if they met Ye Sheng, they would be killed in one strike.


    The world, which was filled with people, became peaceful within a week.


    More than 30 million people had died. The remaining people started to build their homes with the help of the Great Li dynasty. They built idols for ye Sheng everywhere, worshipped thousands of families, and worshiped him.


    After a week of traveling, Ye Sheng, who had killed countless people, used his blood-soaked battle records to tell the world that he was invincible and that no one was a match for Ye Sheng.


    The country was stable, and there were many things that needed to be done. Ye Sheng stood on the highest mountain and looked down at the entire world. Facing the white snow, he opened the wine pot.


    ¡°I was too careless. If I hadn¡¯t been in such a hurry back then, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been so many casualties.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and med himself.


    Over 30 million people had died within a year.


    This number was something ye Sheng had not expected. He was veryplicated. He had never seen so many people die. The impact on ye Sheng was quite huge.


    On the peak of the mountain, Snowkes drifted down andnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s body. The northern wind whistled, and the wind blew in all directions. It was an extremely beautiful sight.


    Ye Sheng was wearing a long red jacket. He really looked like a banished immortal as he stood in the snow.


    Deng Deng Deng!


    The sound of footsteps could be heard. It was Shan Rong. He had rushed over.


    Shan Rong returned to his original form and looked like a stone man, he looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°The world is quiet now. The officials of the Great Li dynasty have started to save the disaster victims. You have killed too many people these days. You have scared everyone. No one dares toe out. The world is peaceful now.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I Can¡¯t hurt my roots. I¡¯ll be fine after two or three years of recovery,¡±Shan Rong said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng straightened his body, and his spine was like a big dragon. He stood up straight and was very powerful.


    The red long coat dragged the ground, adding another color to the white snow. It was very beautiful.


    Perhaps the only pity was that Ye Sheng was not a woman. Otherwise, these were a beautiful fairy who had fallen into the mortal world.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll give you these points.¡±Shan Rong suddenly gave all of his points to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He did not take them. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m too weak,¡±Shan Rong said with a wry smile, recognizing himself clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very touched that you gave me points, but you and I both know that I¡¯m too weak. I can¡¯t even defeat someone at the first sky of the human realm. Even if I get a spot this time and participate in the DAO College¡¯s trial, I¡¯ll still be miserably eliminated. Rather than that, I might as well not participate. I know my limits,¡±Shan Rong said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Sometimes, the opportunity slips away. There won¡¯t be a second time in my life,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to participate anymore. I want to improve myself. I¡¯m not a person who will participate in the DAO College¡¯s trials no matter what.¡±After careful consideration, Shan Rong chose to give up.


    Ye Sheng took the points. Since Shan Rong had made such a choice, he would not try to persuade him.

 Chapter 622

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 29, the end of the three-year period (third update)</h4>


    Shan Rong had suffered a great blow during the battle in the capital of the Great Li dynasty. His persistence had shattered his goal.


    He began to realize the reality.


    For someone like him who had reached the seventh heaven of the immortal trove to participate in the DAO College¡¯s trial, he was simply courting death.


    The DAO College¡¯s trial was a gathering of top geniuses from the top forces in the universe. To put it bluntly, the chaotic battle they were participating in was like a child ying house. Compared to the trial.., it was extremely shabby.


    Initially, Shan Rong was a little hopeful about whether he was the chosen one or not. However, after the battle in the capital city, he had faced death head-on and felt it deeply.


    Even though he had used ye Sheng¡¯s convenience to enter the path of the trial, it was still very dangerous down there.


    The path of the trial also had a name that was widely spread, the path of burying bones.


    There were about eighty people who would be buried in the path of the trial. That was how terrifying it was.


    Of course, the most important reason was that Shan Rong was seriously injured. He would not be able to recover in a few years. He did not want to bring his injured body along with him on the road to the trials.


    Huff, Huff, Huff!


    The strong wind whistled as the heavy snow sprinkled down. It was extremely beautiful and caught one¡¯s eye.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind as he built a house in the heavy snow. He watched the clouds rise and fall as he lived a leisurely life.


    Shan Rong left in the end. He put down his obsession and felt that he had gained some enlightenment. It was as if he had touched the threshold of a breakthrough. He bid farewell to Ye Sheng and traveled around the world.


    In the territory of the Great Li Dynasty, the reconstruction after the disaster began. No one dared to disturb him anymore. Ye Sheng¡¯s threat was still vivid in his mind. Once he targeted him, he would die without a doubt.


    Looking at the points rankings, Ye Sheng¡¯s current points were as high as 80,000. In other words, 80,000 people had been killed.


    And this was only ye Sheng¡¯s alone. There were still many points in the hands of others. Of the 100,000 people, there were probably only a few hundred left.


    These few hundred people were all experts among experts. The lowest was at the seventh-level Immortal Treasure Trove, the universe treasure trove realm.


    There was still half a year left before the three-year period.


    During this half a year, the world was peaceful. Nothing happened. These contestants all hid themselves.


    Everyone knew that the first ce was Ye Sheng. There was no doubt about it. Moreover, the points that Ye Sheng had could not bepared to the remaining people even if they added them up.


    Now, as long as he had 2,000 points in his hand, he could very likely squeeze into the top ten.


    Therefore, those who had more than 2,000 points had all gone into hiding. They were living in seclusion in some unknown ce. No one could find them.


    Even if there were some who were unwilling, some who were dissatisfied, and some who were eager to find them and snatch some points, they still could not find them.


    ..


    On the highest mountain peak, Ye Sheng had stayed here for half a year.


    Today was thest day of the three-year period. At dawn, everyone would be picked out.


    Ye Sheng pushed open the door and walked in the snow. His footsteps were calm as he watched the scenery change and stared at the sky. He was waiting for the transportation formation.


    The weing formation appeared in the sky at midnight.


    Ye Sheng was the closest to it and saw aplicated rhombus formation appear. It was extremely mysterious with countless formation patterns intertwining.


    The formation patterns were activated and the formation was activated. Law fluctuations were produced.


    ¡°The three-year period has arrived. Everyone, please enter the formation.¡±A deep voice sounded and told Ye Sheng and the others.


    Ye Sheng took a step into the air and was the first to enter the formation.


    Inside the formation, Ye Sheng¡¯s vision went ck. He felt that he could not control himself and was sent to an unknown ce.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and saw the universe, the starry sky, and the Aurora. It was dazzling.


    For the first time, Ye Sheng felt that this universe was quite beautiful.


    He returned to half a star.


    Ye Sheng was the first to walk out of the half-star square. He was at the Sixth Heaven of immortal Trove, which caused the people guarding nearby to discuss in low voices.


    ¡°This person is the first toe out. He¡¯s very smart.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it must be because it¡¯s not easy to get points. He found a ce to hide and then came out immediately when the array came to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he spend 10,000 star dors to go in?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s burning through a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°How many people do you think wille out this time?¡±


    ¡°100,000 people will go in. At least 5,000 people wille out. The top ten should be at the end. They¡¯ll onlye out after a fight.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that my cultivation isn¡¯t good enough. Otherwise, I would have gone too.¡±


    ..


    When Ye Sheng heard these discussions, his expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t argue with them and couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He would know in a moment.


    Ye Sheng stood in the middle of the square with his hands behind his back, waiting for the mountain banyan.


    Weng Weng Weng!


    The formation was activated and someone walked out. He was extremely excited. It was an individual cultivator at the Zhiren realm.


    His appearance caused the eyes of the surrounding people to light up. Zhiren realm. This was a contender for the top ten.


    It was even a contender for first ce.


    However, before they could greet the supreme human realm rogue cultivator, this supreme human realm rogue cultivator saw Ye Sheng.


    His face turned pale and cold sweat immediately broke out.


    He was so scared.


    In his eyes, Ye Sheng¡¯s face was almost like a devil. No, it was even more terrifying than a devil.


    Looking at Ye Sheng, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the terrifying power of Ye Sheng killing a supreme human realm rogue cultivator with one palm strike.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, this ultimate human cultivator respectfully bowed to ye Sheng as a reward. Then, he carefully retreated to the side and let out a long sigh as he wiped off his cold sweat.


    This scene made many people confused.


    You, an ultimate human cultivator, bowed to the sixth heaven of immortal trove and even broke out in cold sweat. What the hell?


    Just as everyone looked at each other, a second person walked out of the array formation.


    Seventh Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, universe treasure trove realm.


    He was even more exaggerated. He was originally very excited and wanted to shout loudly, but when he looked up, he saw Ye Sheng.


    Plop!


    His legs went weak and he fell to the ground. He rolled and crawled away from Ye Sheng, then stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    This time, the people on the half star were dumbfounded.


    The Seventh Heaven of the Celestial Treasure Trove, the Universe Treasure Trove, and the sixth heaven of the celestial treasure trove were so scared that their legs went soft?


    Was it that exaggerated?


    Many people looked on suspiciously, not believing everything.


    But the third person, the fourth person, and the fifth person came out one after another.


    After they saw Ye Sheng, without exception, all of them were scared out of their wits. They bent down and bowed to Ye Sheng, wishing they could hide at the side and not dare to look directly at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyelids did not move at all. He did not care at all, waiting for the mountain banyan.


    Those who went in with him naturally had to bring the mountain banyan out unharmed. Only then did the alliance this timee to an end.


    More than two hundred people came out one after another, but without exception, when they saw Ye Sheng, they were all scared out of their wits. After a series of grovelling, they left on their own.


    Ye Sheng ignored them from the beginning until the end. When Shan Rong came out, he nodded gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you came out.¡±


    Shan Rong gave an honest smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait for me. I also wish you a good result on the road of trials. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and watched him leave.

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 30, points first (fourth update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Since Shan Rong did not have any points left on him, there was naturally no need for him to stay.


    If he left voluntarily, it would be considered as a forfeit.


    After Shan Rong left, Ye Sheng did not stay where he was and walked to the side.


    Wherever Ye Sheng went, arge group of people immediately retreated, not daring to get within 100 meters of Ye Sheng.


    Deep down, they were afraid of Ye Sheng.


    Out of the 100,000 people who entered, at least 40,000 died in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    It was equivalent to more than half of the people being killed by Ye Sheng. How terrifying was that.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng killed the immortal trove and killed everyone in the same way.


    One fatal move!


    Ye Sheng was like a king of death, constantly stealing the lives of many people. Those who came out of the chaotic war felt fear from the bottom of their bones when they saw Ye Sheng.


    This scene also made everyone on the half-star click their tongues in wonder.


    A group of Seventh Heaven Immortal Treasure Trove, up to the first or second heaven of man, were actually afraid of Ye Sheng to this extent?


    Even rats and cats were more daring than these people. These people were simply worse than rats.


    There were many buildings beside the square. In one of the buildings, a fat man with a big belly, slicked-back hair, and dressed in a straight tang suit asked, ¡°Who is this person? He seems pretty awesome. are all these people afraid of Him?¡±


    Immediately, a subordinate said, ¡°This person is called Shisheng. His registered name is this. He¡¯s an itinerant cultivator. I don¡¯t know where he came from.¡±


    ¡°Shisheng, it sounds like a fake name. Go and check him out.¡±The Fat Man with a big belly waved his hand.


    The subordinate immediately left and quickly went to investigate Ye Sheng.


    The Fat Man in a Tang suit took out a golden telescope and looked at Ye Sheng from a few miles away.


    ¡°TSK tsk, he¡¯s very handsome. He looks elegant in his big coat, but this is purely to show off, right?¡±The Fat Man said indignantly when he saw Ye Sheng¡¯s handsome face.


    Ye Sheng, who was standing in the square, turned his head slightly and saw the fat man through the lens of the telescope.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was calm, but he frowned slightly.


    The fatty did not feel awkward after being discovered. He took the binocrs and nodded at ye Sheng, saying, ¡°Friend, I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter. I have a deal to discuss with you.¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhuge Wolong. I¡¯m the young master of this ce. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met. Let¡¯s make friends, and we¡¯ll get to know each other immediately.¡±Zhuge Wolong introduced himself.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. This name was really well-known, but when he saw his round face and fat figure, he couldn¡¯t match it.


    ¡°What¡¯s Your Name?¡±Zhuge Wolong asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Shisheng.¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I know you¡¯re not your real name, and I¡¯m not my real name.¡±Zhuge Wolong nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to make friends with you, but the premise of making friends is to be honest with each other. You tell me your fake name, and I¡¯ll tell you my fake name. It¡¯s very fair.¡±Zhuge Wolong shook his head and said seriously.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered with this fatty. He turned around and looked at the transportation array. More than 500 people had alreadye out.


    Boom!


    The transportation array suddenly closed, and peace was restored.


    This also meant that everyone had returned.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. There are only more than 500 people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, there were at least 3,000 people who returned. Why is there only 500 people this time?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that an ident happened?¡±


    ¡°500 people returned from 100,000 people. This death rate is too high. Next time, it will be very difficult for us to earn star dors.¡±


    The people on the half-star exploded in disbelief.


    More than 500 people heard their discussion and looked at Ye Sheng in unison.


    If not for Ye Sheng, there would have been more than 3,000 people who returned this time. Unfortunately, all of them were killed by Ye Sheng.


    The people on the half-star followed the gaze of more than 500 people and looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Could it be that he did it?¡±


    This thought appeared in the minds of many people.


    After that, many people felt their breathing be sluggish.


    A sixth sky of immortal treasure trove ofws had massacred more than half of the participants?


    This was simply impossible. Ever since the half-star held such apetition, such a thing had never happened.


    But now, it had really happened.


    They did not believe it and found it unbelievable. However, there was a reason why these 500 people were so afraid of Ye Sheng.


    If it was really ye Sheng who had killed them, then it could exin why these people were more afraid of Ye Sheng than mice seeing a cat.


    It was because Ye Sheng was a murderous maniac who had left a deep impression on them.


    Hiss!


    At this moment, many people sucked in a breath of cold air and stared at Ye Sheng with their eyes wide open.


    Ye Sheng, who was being watched by so many people, was calm andposed. His expression was calm.


    Ye Sheng did not care about these things at all. What he was thinking about now was what would happen next.


    After obtaining the quota for the Dao College¡¯s trial, Ye Sheng would face the geniuses of the entire universe.


    This was an unprecedented challenge. The geniuses of the entire universe were definitely not geniuses from small ces like the Xandar Star Field or the Titan Star Field. They were absolutely stunning existences.


    Just thinking about it made Ye Sheng¡¯s blood boil. He was not afraid at all. Instead, he was filled with anticipation.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, a thick pressure attacked. It made Ye Sheng¡¯s expression change, and everyone present could not help but kneel down.


    An aura that surpassed the immortal realm.


    Ye Sheng was shocked in his heart. This aura definitely surpassed the immortal realm. Lin Yisheng, who was at the peak of the immortal realm, had seen it before. His aura wasn¡¯t as powerful as this person¡¯s.


    ¡°Hand over your points. I¡¯ll assign ten spots.¡±A rumbling voice rang out, but no one could be seen under the pressure.


    Ye Sheng and the others took out their points. As they released their hands, their points cards floated up and flew into the sky.


    ¡°First ce, ten students, 80,000 points,¡±Long Long¡¯s voice announced.


    Shua!


    Everyone on half a star stared at Ye Sheng with disbelief in their eyes.


    No one had expected ye Sheng to be so terrifying. 80,000 points and 100,000 people had entered. Not all of them were killed by Ye Sheng, but 80,000 points were in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Terrifying!


    ¡°Not bad. A genius has appeared. I hope you can have a good result on the trial road.¡±Long Long¡¯s voice actually praised Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and did not say anything.


    ¡°You are first ce. This is the qualification certificate for the Trial Road. In five years, the trial road will be opened. At that time, you can participate.¡±Long Long¡¯s voice said, and then he dropped a jade token.


    Ye Sheng reached out and caught it. It was the size of a palm, and there was a mysterious dao pce carved on it. It was surrounded by clouds, and the texture was simple. Holding it in his hand was like holding a cloud.


    The rumbling voice was announcing the points of the others, but Ye Sheng was not in the mood to listen. These people added together were not enough for him to fight. Even if they went to the trial, they would be cannon fodder.


    Ye Sheng branded his spirit onto the jade token. Then, the jade token flew into Ye Sheng¡¯s sea of consciousness and stayed there peacefully.


    ¡°In the next five years, I must break through to the human realm.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright, and his gaze was firm.

 Chapter 624

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 31, Zhuge¡¯s invitation</h4>


    Ye Sheng had be number one. After announcing the ranking and obtaining the jade token, he was considering what to do next?


    Second to tenth ce also appeared in session, but Ye Sheng did not care at all. He did not even look at it.


    After announcing the ranking, the rumbling voice warned Ye Sheng and the others, ¡°The road to trial will open in five years. If you miss the time, it will be considered as a forfeit. The road to trial will not wait for you.¡±


    At this moment, all ten of them remembered it in their hearts.


    Rumble!


    As the clouds dispersed, the people from the monastery retreated, leaving everyone to watch silently.


    Ye Sheng turned around and left. This time, he had obtained what he wanted. Naturally, he did not need to stay any longer.


    Next, he needed to think about how to improve himself and break through to the human realm.


    No one dared to stop ye Sheng from leaving. This was a homicidal maniac with 80,000 points.


    In all the previous chaotic wars, no one had ever broken 80,000 points alone. Ye Sheng could also be considered to have broken this record.


    Half a star was considered rtively peaceful. Fighting was not allowed here, or one would be attacked by the crowd. Therefore, many people who came here would consciously abide by the rules.


    Ye Sheng left the square and wandered along the streets. After that, he prepared to return to the sky dome and find the Void Demon King. He would cultivate in seclusion for five years, waiting for the trial road to open.


    However, someone stopped Ye Sheng.


    A treeman, Emerald Green, gave birth to spiritual wisdom. There was a green leaf above his head and he was over three meters tall. He looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Sir, my young master invites you.¡±


    ¡°Who is your young master?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    ¡°Our young master¡¯s surname is Zhuge,¡±said the Treeman.


    Ye Sheng immediately thought of the fatty called Zhuge Kongming. Did he reallye to find him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head, not interested at all.


    The ENT also guessed that Ye Sheng would refuse and said, ¡°My young master said that he would invite Mister Ye Sheng over to have a chat and make friends.¡±


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. The other party knew his identity?


    ¡°You investigated me?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t take offense. Young master is sincerely inviting you.¡±The ENT said sincerely.


    Ye Sheng frowned and thought carefully before saying, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Since the other party had investigated him, Ye Sheng really wanted to know what tricks this Zhuge Kongming had up his sleeves.


    The ent immediately brought Ye Sheng towards a brilliant restaurant.


    On the entire half-star, this restaurant was the only one that was beautiful. It was sparkling with five colors and didn¡¯t seem dazzling. Instead, it had a sense of beauty.


    Ye Sheng followed the Ent into the restaurant and came to the ninth floor. There was only one private room here, and the Fat ¡®Zhuge Kongming¡¯was waiting for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Wee to our first ce this time. I thought you would leave with a flick of your sleeve and note to the banquet. Otherwise, I would lose face.¡±¡®Zhuge Kongming¡¯smiled and said.


    ¡°If I really leave with a flick of my sleeve, what would you do?¡±Ye Sheng asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°If you leave, the one who loses is not me, but you. You have lost an opportunity to make a lot of money.¡±¡®Zhuge Kongming¡¯was not angry, but invited Ye Sheng to sit down.


    ¡°Serve good wine and exquisite dishes. I want to talk to Little Brother Ye Sheng.¡±¡®Zhuge Kongming¡¯said loudly.


    ¡°Are you sure you are older than me?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    Ye Sheng was almost thirty years old now. Zhuge Kongming might not be as old as Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, since I have investigated you, I will naturally know your age. I am forty years old this year, more than ten years older than you.¡±Zhuge Kongming said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me your real name now?¡±Ye Sheng asked calmly.


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaoming, my grandfather wanted to name me Zhuge Kongming, butter he felt that this name didn¡¯t suit me, so he named me xiaoming. But I feel that the name Zhuge Kongming is very suitable for me. I should choose such a name. It is domineering and meaningful.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said proudly.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be called Zhuge Xiaoming.¡±


    The name Zhuge Kongming didn¡¯t suit him at all.


    Zhuge Xiaoming didn¡¯t care about this at all, he said, ¡°A name is just a code name. I can be called Zhuge Xiaoming, I can also be called Zhuge Kongming, and I can even be called Xiao Hua, Xiao Hong, and so on. ¡°A name is a code name that we came to this world with. Don¡¯t treat a name as everything. If you throw away Zhuge Xiaoming, I will still be me. ¡°The name Zhuge Xiaoming serves me, not me living for it. Zhuge Xiaoming can die, but I will be fine as long as I live.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming in surprise. He did not expect him to say such philosophical words.


    ¡°You are right. We are essentially us. A name can not rece us. A body can not rece us. As long as a spirit exists, it can exist for a long time. This is very important.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    A person¡¯s influencested for thousands of years, and it depended on their spirit. The name was just a code name.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I hate that we met toote. After I investigated you, I found out that you¡¯ve done so many crazy things. I Can¡¯t wait to meet you.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Zhuge Xiaoming.


    At this time, the dishes and wine were served. The table was full and it was very luxurious.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat and drink while we talk about things.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming warmly weed Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng agreed. He should eat and drink.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, I called you here this time mainly for one thing.¡±After three rounds of drinking, Zhuge Xiaoming opened his mouth.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Ye Sheng knew that the main event wasing. He put down his ss and asked.


    ¡°I have an enemy.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng nodded silently and said, ¡°Do you need me to kill him?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill him. He is in my body.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused and looked at Zhuge Xiaoming. was he trying to trick him?


    ¡°Do I need to lie to You?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a bad mood.


    Ye Sheng was skeptical.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to lie to you, I would make up a good reason. I wouldn¡¯t use such a rubbish reason. There¡¯s something wrong with my body.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with your body, then you should look for a doctor and a master to treat it. It¡¯s useless for you to look for me.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve looked for all the things you said. I¡¯ve looked for immortal realm experts and even people who are beyond immortal realm. But without exception, they all said that my body is intact.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed and said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled.


    ¡°Great my ass. Now, as long as I close my eyes, I can see the Endless Abyss and theyers of Hell. They want to pull me in. That kind of terrifying feeling makes me want to die. But I can¡¯t bear it. I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said unpretentiously.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s useless for you to look for me. I Can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m only a cultivator at the sixth sky of Immortal Treasure Trove.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°Brother, you can help me. You really can help me.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s hand and said pitifully.

 Chapter 625

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 32, Cang Long¡¯s corpse (first update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng pulled his hand out forcefully and pulled away. He said, ¡°Talk nicely. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming also realized that he had lost hisposure. He coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m excited. Brother, don¡¯t mind me. I have more than 30 wives. My sexual orientation is very normal.¡±


    Ye Sheng nced at him. With this figure and more than 30 wives, he was under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, have you heard of the Nightmare?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked after the previous awkwardness.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of the nightmare, but what does it have to do with what you said?¡±


    Until now, Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t understand why Zhuge Xiaoming was looking for him?


    He didn¡¯t know how to treat illnesses?


    ¡°This matter started about three years ago, when the chaotic war started. I went to a ce to explore, and then I met a devil statue. I was infected by the devil statue. Since then, I can feel that there is a person in my body. It seduces me all the time and wants to drag me into Hell and sink me into eternity,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said seriously.


    Ye Sheng listened quietly. The Demon God statue had piqued his interest.


    ¡°When I came back, I carefully investigated my situation. I found many people, and they all said that there was nothing wrong with my body. There were no problems with all kinds of instruments, but I just couldn¡¯t recover.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said dejectedly.


    ¡°Later, a master told me that the Nightmare Demon God came to me.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. Another Demon God appeared?


    ¡°The Nightmare Demon God, one of the 72 demon gods of Hell. Hees and goes like a ghost and is best at deceiving people. Later, he was suppressed. I was very unlucky this time. That Ruin is the ce that suppressed him. I was targeted by the Nightmare Demon God.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a low voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±Ye Sheng refused without hesitation. What a joke. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t afford to provoke a demon god-level trouble now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. I don¡¯t need you to destroy the Nightmare Demon God. I¡¯m very excited after knowing that you¡¯re Ye Sheng. I¡¯ve heard about what happened to you in the Xandar star field, especially in the dimensional battlefield. You killed the scheming demon god and have a rtionship with the Great Demon God who owns the Garden of Eden. All you need to do is help me put in a good word with the demon god and ask him to help. Then, I can give you a great treasure.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said hurriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Devil God is. Ever since we separated from the dimensional battlefield, I have been wandering alone. If I knew where the Devil God is, I would be chased by nothingness and chased by Lin Yi to flee everywhere?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said, he didn¡¯t want Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s so-called big treasure


    ¡°Wait, if I tell you that I have information about that mahogany coffin and know where he is, are you willing to take me there?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming took out a condition to tempt ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned and looked at him. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°My Zhuge family has our own eyes and ears in every major star area. Although we are not as strong as the Gxy Alliance, we are not weak either. We have our own intelligencework. As long as you take me there, I will give you the corpse of a true dragon. It is well-preserved and has a huge amount of energy. It is definitely a great tonic for the world.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with a pained expression, however, he still said it firmly.


    Although the corpse of a true dragon was good, it was still too lightpared to his own life.


    ¡°The corpse of a true dragon. What rank is it?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed as he asked.


    ¡°Although the canglong that oncepeted with the ancestral dragon is a true dragon, it is a true ancestral dragon¡¯sbat strength. It is my grandfather¡¯s greatest treasure. This time, he is willing to take it out for me,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Ye Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air. The power of an ancestral dragon was much more abundant.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s hierarchy was very simple. The ordinary dragon race contained 90% of the power. After that was the true dragon, and after the true dragon was the ancestral dragon.


    There could only be one ancestral dragon in a generation.


    The ancestral dragons did not meet each other. Once they met, they would definitely fight to the death.


    The Azure Dragon was also a true dragon. However, when the Azure Dragon cultivated to the peak, it could challenge the ancestral dragon. Such an existence was much more powerful than the immortal realm.


    The energy contained in the corpse of an Azure Dragon that couldpete with the ancestral dragon could definitely help ye Sheng break through to the human realm.


    Ye Sheng was tempted.


    He fell silent as he carefully considered if this matter could seed?


    ¡°I want to get the body of the ck dragon first, then we will go to find the demon god together. I hope the information you provided is correct, otherwise, we will not be able to find it,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°No problem. I will bring the body of the ck Dragon Tomorrow. You can check it carefully then. Once it is confirmed, we will set off.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming mmed the table and said without hesitation.


    In order to save him, he was willing to give up all his treasures. The Nightmare Demon God was too terrifying. It was already not easy for Zhuge Xiaoming tost for three years. If this dragged on, he would definitely sink into Hell and never be able to rise again.


    Ye had made an agreement with Zhuge Xiaoming. He did not leave half a star but returned to the house that he lived in previously.


    Under the starry sky, Ye Shengy on the chair and thought silently.


    The 72 devils of Hell and Ye Sheng were quite fated. In the few years he had been in the universe, he had already met three of them.


    Scheming Devil God, Soaring Snake Devil God, Nightmare Devil God, and Chu Xiangyu.


    Ye Sheng felt that Chu Xiangyu was also one of the 72 devil gods, so this was four.


    An ordinary person would never meet one in their lifetime. In the past few years, Ye Sheng had met four of them.


    ¡®Chu Xiangyu and I still have a good rtionship. This time, I¡¯ll go look for him. I¡¯ll bring Zhuge Xiaoming and the Nightmare Demon God. It shouldn¡¯t be too abrupt,¡¯Ye Sheng thought silently.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was also very afraid of death. In order to save him, he was even willing to hand over the corpse of the Azure Dragon to Ye Sheng in advance.


    Of course, he definitely had a backup n, but this kind of action would definitely take a great risk.


    If Ye Sheng had any ill intentions and ran away with the corpse of the Azure Dragon, the Zhuge n would definitely not be able to find Ye Sheng.


    No matter what their backup n was, they would not be able to find Ye Sheng.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng did not have such thoughts. He also wanted to meet Chu Xiangyu and ask him what would happen next in this universe?


    When Chu Xiangyu left, he asked Ye Sheng to cultivate diligently. A few years had passed, and Ye Sheng had just advanced to the Sixth Heaven of immortal Trove. This speed was neither slow nor fast, and in the eyes of some universe geniuses.


    With the corpse of the Azure Dragon, Ye Sheng would definitely be able to improve quickly and steadily.


    The next day, Zhuge Xiaoming came and brought the corpse of the Azure Dragon.


    In a storage treasure, there was the corpse of the Azure Dragon. It was like a huge mountain range. It was thousands of miles wide and iparably majestic. The energy contained within was simply unimaginable.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s heart ached as he handed the corpse of the Azure Dragon to ye Sheng and said, ¡°Check it. If there are no problems, we¡¯ll set off.¡±


    Ye Sheng put the corpse of the Cang Dragon into the Pantheon Pill Furnace, isting it from all outside probes. Even if Zhuge Xiaoming did something, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng said faintly.

 Chapter 626

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 33, breaking through to the Seventh Heaven (second update)</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming left half a star with Ye Sheng and ended the battle quickly.


    A small version of the interster battleship carried them into space. This was different from the interster battleship that Ye Sheng had taken before.


    Ever since Ye Sheng entered space, he had taken two interster battleships. One was from a certain big shot in the Xandar Gxy. He sent the interster battleship to the Sr System to pick up Ye Sheng.


    That interster battleship was very big. It was given to a certain big shot by the automaton race, so ordinary people didn¡¯t have it.


    From then on, the spaceships that Ye Sheng took were all small spaceships, not interster battleships.


    This was the second time that Ye Sheng had taken an interster battleship. Although it was small, its power was extraordinary.


    Zhuge Xiaoming brought nine people along. These nine people were all at the human realm. The weakest was at the fifth sky of the human realm. Together with Zhuge Xiaoming and Ye Sheng, they tore through the starry sky and flew to an unknown ce.


    ¡°This interster battleship is my grandfather¡¯s adult gift to me. Once it¡¯s at full power, even if it¡¯s at the peak of the human realm, it won¡¯t work unless it¡¯s an immortal-level master.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming and Ye Sheng sat together, they said proudly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the smooth and beautiful battleship and nodded his head in trust.


    The difference between an interster battleship and a spaceship was in its power.


    When the automaton race built these spaceships, there were differences. Spaceships were fast and had low attack power, but their defense was still okay.


    This was enough for ordinary people to buy spaceships. After all, there was no teleportation formation in space, so they could only fly alone. However, there were many times when they encountered a crisis, so they could only abandon the spaceships.


    The interster battleship was different. The speed, defense, and attack of the interster battleship were all in full condition. It was filled with many machine race weapons. For example, Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s spaceship could be killed at the peak of the human race. It was very expensive.


    The interster battleship in the Xandar star field was even more powerful. It could even be used as a deterrent weapon.


    Ye Sheng sat on the chair and said with his eyes closed, ¡°Your grandfather dotes on you very much.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯m the only one in my grandfather¡¯s bloodline. He can¡¯t give these to others. If it weren¡¯t for the Nightmare Demon God, I wouldn¡¯t know howfortable I am now.¡±


    Ye Sheng was quite envious of him. Once he was born, there was no pressure at all. He could live a happy life and cultivate, unlike himself. He worked hard all the way, covered in scars, and still had to be strong.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your grandfathere?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course my grandfather couldn¡¯te. He said himself that it was not suitable for him to meet the big boss of the demonic God level. If juniors like us went to meet him, even if the demonic God did not agree, he would not kill us for your sake. But my grandfather is different. His cultivation is very high and has surpassed us. Once he is targeted by the demonic god, it will be very troublesome.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and said.


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°Where is the mahogany coffin?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming said, ¡°In the dark dimension, there is a spy of our Zhuge family there. He saw the mahogany coffin stop on a, so I came to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Does the dark dimension belong to hell?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course it belongs to Hell. It¡¯s just a very remote dimension. There isn¡¯t much danger, so I invited you there.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and instantly contacted his Earth clone.


    The Earth clone was doing well in Hell, devouring some of the lower dimensions in hell to allow him to grow quickly. Currently, he had already broken through to the human realm.


    And the ancient God clone had also broken through to the human realm in these three years. Moreover, he had advanced even further, far surpassing Ye Sheng and the Earth clone.


    It could be said that among the three bodies, Ye Sheng was the most trash. He needed to work hard.


    ¡°Main body, what¡¯s the matter?¡±The Earth¡¯s clone was currently molding his body. When he received ye Sheng¡¯s inquiry, he asked in surprise.


    The Earth¡¯s clone was currently fixing the Earth in Hell, devouring it everywhere. Meanwhile, he was also beginning to transform a body as the foundation of his activities. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to bring the Earth with him every time he moved out.


    ¡°Do you know about the dark dimension?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The three bodies were one consciousness and could check each other¡¯s memories. Ye Sheng was the main body and could ess the memories of the two clones at any time.


    However, Ye Sheng did not do that. He gave the two clones a lot of freedom. Unless it was necessary, he would not take the initiative to check their memories.


    ¡°The dark dimension is one of the thousands of dimensions in hell. It is not very rich, but recently, many creatures from Hell have gone there. It seems that something has happened there?¡±The Earth clone said uncertainly.


    ¡°Youe too. When your body is ready,e immediately. I need you,¡±Ye Sheng said decisively. No matter what, going to hell with this clone that was familiar with Hell would be twice the result with half the effort.


    ¡°Okay.¡±The Earth clone immediately agreed.


    Ye Sheng ended the conversation with him and began to absorb the energy of the Azure Dragon¡¯s corpse.


    The Azure Dragon¡¯s corpse was inside the Pantheon Furnace. Its mountain-like body was meandering, its scales were huge, and its dragon bones were sparkling. The energy it contained was simply unimaginable.


    The Pantheon Furnace immediately disintegrated the Azure Dragon¡¯s corpse. With a rumble, it started to operate at full power. From the second ye Sheng boarded the spaceship until now, two hours had passed, and the Azure Dragon¡¯s corpse had beenpletely disintegrated.


    The corpse of the Azure Dragon, which was more than 4,000 miles long, was disintegrated just like that. All the energy was stored in the Pantheon Pill Furnace, waiting to be transferred to Ye Sheng. As for the Dragon Bones, Dragon Blood, dragon skin, dragon scales, and so on, they were all absorbed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Ye Sheng and the Pantheon pill furnace both gained quite a lot.


    Boom!


    Now that the Pantheon Pill Furnace had transferred the energy into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation started to slowly increase.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had long reached the peak of the Sixth Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove. Now that he was nourished by the energy, he headed straight for the Seventh Heaven of the immortal treasure trove and broke through to the Universe Treasure Trove.


    Rumble!


    The energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body churned and attracted Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to break through.¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said.


    ¡°You gave me the corpse of the ck Dragon so quickly?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in disbelief.


    ¡°If not for this, I would have broken through a long time ago.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say that the corpse of the ck dragon had beenpletely dposed, otherwise Zhuge Xiaoming would be even more surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to break through. Wait for me.¡±Ye Sheng said to Zhuge Xiaoming.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded immediately.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward and came to the universe. He looked at the vast universe and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright. The energy in his body was excited, trembling, and rolling. It burst toward the next realm.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng turned into 10,000 arrays all of a sudden. All of them were surging withws. Then, they turned into a sea ofws and became one with the universe.


    At this moment, he understood the meaning of the seventh heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the treasure trove of the universe.

 Chapter 627

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 34, Universe Treasure Trove (3rd update)</h4>


    The universe treasure trove was a realm that was close to the universe.


    The universe was arge body, and the human body was a small body. When the human body reached the level of the Universe Treasure Trove, it would imitate thews of the universe within the body.


    Ye Sheng incarnated into an ocean ofws, covering a piece of the starry sky, and then slowly shrank, finally turning into a brand new Ye Sheng.


    Hong!


    His aura rose and continued to rise.


    Hong! Hong!


    The universe was above, and Ye Sheng was below. They looked at each other.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was conversing with the universe. He saw countlessws, countlessws revolving, he saw the aurora, and he saw the brilliant radiance of the universe..


    Within ye Sheng¡¯s body, the radiance fell and transformed into a small universe.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand and clenched the void, and the void instantly split open.


    Roar!


    He roared loudly, and the ripples were like sharp swords. They shed out, revealing their sharpness.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng had directly stepped into the Seventh Heaven of the Immortal Treasure Trove, the Universe Treasure Trove.


    His strength was turning the world upside down and rising infinitely. This made Ye Sheng punch out, and countless meteorites exploded.


    Seeing this scene, Zhuge Xiaoming said in surprise, ¡°He broke through to the Seventh Heaven of immortal Trove. How can he be so powerful?¡±


    One of Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s subordinates said, ¡°Young master, this man is very powerful. I¡¯m at the Fifth Heaven of the ultimate human realm, but I still have a palpitating feeling when I see him.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming touched his chin and said, ¡°It seems that he didn¡¯t rely on strategy to win the first ce in the chaotic war, but on real strength.¡±


    ¡°Those who can deal with the demonic gods are not weaklings. The most important thing is to help young master,¡±said a Zhiren tenth heaven.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ye Sheng needs to be powerful. Only when he is powerful can he deal with the demonic gods and help me.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded and said firmly.


    After breaking through to the Seventh Heaven of the immortal Trove, Ye Sheng stood at the peak of the immortal trove realm. His eyes were sharp as he looked into the depths of the universe. His heart was full of pride.


    The next step was to reach the human realm.


    Once he broke through to the human realm, among the younger generation, Ye Sheng would be able to catch up with the top geniuses of this universe.


    But he could only catch up. Through the ancient God¡¯s avatar, Ye Sheng learned that in the divine court, there were as many experts as clouds and geniuses as rain. He relied on the ancient god¡¯s body to get a status that was neither high nor low. Many peerless geniuses who were less than a hundred years old had already broken through to the peak of the divine light realm. There were even rumors that some people had broken through to the divine light realm before they were a hundred years old and reached the eternal realm.


    In the Divine Dao Realm, the divine light corresponded to the person, and the eternal corresponded to the immortal realm. In other words, there were people who had broken through to the immortal realm before 100 years old.


    Terrifying!


    Ye Sheng was still far away from them. He had just seen the tail of a genius and still needed to work hard.


    After taking a step out of the universe and returning to the interster battleship, he heard Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s congrattions.


    ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to the Seventh Heaven of the immortal Trove. Your improvement speed is a little fast. It has only been a few years, and you¡¯ve already broken through from the first heaven of the immortal trove to the Seventh Heaven of the immortal Trove?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said enviously.


    ¡°If you are also being chased around, you will also improve very quickly,¡±ye Sheng said lightly. He also wanted to calm down and cultivate slowly, but it was not possible. Many people were forcing him to keep moving forward.


    Zhuge Xiaoming let the interster battleship continue to fly and started chatting with Ye Sheng. ¡°That Lin Yi from the Lin family is very arrogant. How did you provoke him?¡±


    ¡°You know Lin Yi?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course I know him. Everyone in the nearby star fields knows about this Lin Yi. He¡¯s The Genius of the Gxy Alliance, the hope of the Lin family, and a peerless genius. He¡¯s not even 200 years old yet he¡¯s already cultivated to the peak of immortality. You can imagine how terrifying he is.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming curled his lips and said.


    ¡°You seem to be very unhappy?¡±Ye Sheng looked at him and said.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m unhappy. He¡¯s too arrogant. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s the best in the world. All of you look like trash. You¡¯ve been praised so much that you¡¯ve forgotten your own surnames. Anyway, I don¡¯t like him.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said disdainfully, he hated this Lin Yi more than Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng estimated that he had suffered under Lin Yi¡¯s hands before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Lin Yi either. He¡¯s quite a genius, but he¡¯s definitely not the best in the world. It¡¯s okay for him to dominate the small star field, but in the big forces and the big universe, he¡¯s not considered a genius. Moreover, he¡¯s been stuck at the peak of immortality for a long time. He¡¯s almost 200 years old, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°He seems to have been stuck at the peak of immortality for almost sixty years. Anyway, it¡¯s quite a long time. Moreover, he¡¯s almost two hundred years old. I do hope that the longer he¡¯s stuck at this realm, the better. It¡¯s best if he¡¯s stuck with a mental demon. That way, I canugh at him,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming cursed.


    Ye Sheng secretlyughed in his heart. He knew that Lin Yi had lost the head of an ancient god and had been stuck at this realm for a long time, unable to break through. This was also the reason why Lin Yi wanted to catch ye Sheng so badly.


    Unfortunately, his cleverness had been mistaken. His gaze had been fixed on the great demon king of the Void on the firmament star. He did not know that Ye Sheng had alreadye out to wander around and had even obtained a spot on the DAO College¡¯s trial route.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, as long as you can help me solve the problem, I can help you solve the problem. My Zhuge family will definitely be able to protect you.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming patted his chest and said.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°When you solve this problem, I will prepare to participate in the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road. When the trial road ends and I enter the DAO College, I will not be afraid of Lin Yi and nothingness.¡±


    Ye Sheng had a clear n. Lin Yi and nothingness were only temporary threats. As long as he entered the Dao College, they would not be threats.


    Zhuge Xiaoming chuckled and said, ¡°Five yearster, I will also participate in the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road.¡±


    ¡°Your Quota?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The DAO College has given three quotas to the Zhuge family. My grandfather has asked for one for me. As long as I get rid of the Nightmare Demon God, I will be able to participate,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and stopped talking to these scions of the aristocratic families.


    He had painstakingly spent three years to obtain a quota. The other party did not have to do anything and took the initiative to ask the DAO College to give him three quotas. It could not bepared.


    Bang!


    The interster battleship would asionally perform interster jumps. It flew forward at high speed, crossing dimensions and heading towards the dark dimension.


    Only the interster battleship could cross dimensions. Other spaceships could not do so.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and continued to absorb the energy from the ck Dragon¡¯s corpse. He wanted to perfect his small universe. He wanted to reach the peak and break through to the human realm.


    The energy from the Azure Dragon¡¯s corpse was still very rich. As long as Ye Sheng absorbed half of it, he could break through to the human realm.


    When the Azure Dragon was alive, he could be an expert who couldpete with the ancestral dragon. Even after he died, his ability would dissipate and a lot of it would be lost. However, it was still enough for Ye Sheng to absorb and break through.


    The pantheon pill furnace poured all of this energy into Ye Sheng, allowing him to improve quickly. The progress of the Seventh Heaven of the immortal treasure trove was the fastest among the seven realms.


    ¡°I still need to increase my speed. My body is a bottomless pit, so it doesn¡¯t matter how much I absorb.¡±Ye Sheng was still not satisfied, so he continued to increase his speed.


    Rumble!


    The pantheon pill furnace poured the energy into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, but it waspletely devoured by Ye Sheng¡¯s body, leaving nothing behind. He improved quickly.

 Chapter 628

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 35, Dimensional Secrets (1st update)</h4>


    Bang!


    The interster battleship underwent a dimensional travel and arrived at Hell, crossing two dimensions.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes when he was traveling through the dimensions. He looked at the two different dimensions ovepping before separating and merging together, finally forming aplete dimension.


    It was a very magical experience.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first time traveling through the dimensions.


    In the dimensional battlefield of the Xandar Star Field, it was a dimension of hell that was connected to the Xandar Star Field. It was a very coincidental node that could be easily crossed. After that, Ye Sheng left by using a teleportation array.., there was simply no chance for him to look at it from such a close distance.


    Looking at the different dimensions, Ye Sheng could not help but sigh at the vastness, vastness, and vastness of the universe.


    There was a reason why hell could be born and exist for a long time.


    There was the Divine Court and the Divine Court in the universe, but there was no one in the dimensions. Back then, when someone discovered the dimensions, the idea of hell was immediately born. From then on, the 72 demon gods began to seize the various dimensions.


    Currently, 80% of the dimensions in the universe belonged to the subordinate powers of Hell or Hell. This was also the reason why hell and the Divine Court were on par with the three great ancient powers.


    After the interster spaceship entered the Underworld Dimension, the demonic aura that came from the surface of the interster spaceship was different from the energy in the universe. It caused the interster spaceship to tremble.


    ¡°Activate the Hell Mode.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was not in a hurry and immediately said.


    Boom!


    The interster spaceship immediately began to tremble and let out a humming sound. Then, its shape changed and turned into a ck spaceship. The spaceship tore through the sky and moved forward at a fast speed. The demonic aura was actually absorbed by the spaceship on its own initiative and became nutrients.


    This was the power of the interster battleship. By changing the energy at will, the automaton race could stand out from the other races. It was not without reason that they could be the three new forces.


    Their technology was so advanced that you could not even imagine it.


    ¡°Such an advanced battleship, how many star dors did you buy it with?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Star Dors?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and said, ¡°I gave you 100 million star dors, but you couldn¡¯t buy it. My grandfather went to the automaton race personally to ask for it and asked them to build it.¡±


    Ye Sheng gave up on the idea of buying one. He thought that if he could buy it with a few hundred million or even a few billion, he would get one as well.


    If he didn¡¯t have enough star dors, he would just punish the evil and promote the good. The universe was full of vicious bandits, interster pirates, and so on.


    But now, to buy such a battleship, he actually needed connections and strength. He gave up on the idea.


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at the interster map and said, ¡°The universe is very developed. The automaton race divided the universe into the most universe and the various dimensions in detail 100,000 years ago.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming and said, ¡°Exin it in detail.¡±


    ¡°The main universe is the world that we are in. The various dimensions are existences that are attached to the main universe. When the various dimensions are destroyed, the main universe will at most be chaotic. However, if the main universe is destroyed, the various dimensions will copse in an instant. ¡°This is also the reason why the Divine Court and the Divine Court were not willing to manage the dimensions back then. Instead, they were fighting for the territory of the main universe. Instead, it benefited the Devils from hell. They upied the dimensions and developed their own forces,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming exined.


    ¡°Moreover, the dimensions are divided into therge dimension and the small dimension. Therge dimension is the dark side of the main universe. The Devil Gods like to stay in therge dimension. The small dimension is unable to support their power,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming exined.


    Ye Sheng understood. So that was how it was. He asked, ¡°So the dark dimension is considered a small dimension?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The dark dimension is definitely a small dimension. The descent of a power that exceeds the upper limit will shatter this dimension and hurt the descenders themselves. ¡°So if you can find a new dimension and refine it, you will be the new dimension master. Of course, this is very difficult.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°In our era, all the dimensions that can be found have been upied by others. Otherwise, they are not worth upying, right?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming pped his hands, regretfully, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We were born toote. If we were born five million years earlier, all the major dimensions would be like dog shit everywhere. You can even see them when you walk. Who knows how many lucky people would encounter new dimensions, refine them, and be the lord of the dimensions in a single leap.¡±


    ¡°You can obtain a dimension, refine it, and be the Lord of the dimensions?¡±Ye Sheng said in a different tone. If this was true, what was the point of cultivating? If you went to find a dimension and immediately refined it, wouldn¡¯t that be very awesome?


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that the dimensions have almost been discovered. There is one. If you obtain it and refine it, then you will be a dimensional master. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that you, the dimensional master, are only the Master of this dimension. Your power can only be used in this dimension. If you leave this dimension, you will still be that weakling.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°Then I can use the advantage of this dimension to constantly cultivate and improve myself.¡±Ye Sheng found the problem and said.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that you have refined the dimension. ording to the size of your dimension, your upper limit will be fixed.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°For example, your dimension is only as big as a small world. Even if you have refined it, you will only be able to show off your power in such a big dimension. If you leave this dimension and cultivate hard, but your power has reached the upper limit of this dimension, you will never be able to advance.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Ye sheng frowned, ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, otherwise, why did the 72 demon gods not choose to refine the dimension when they obtained it?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded and said.


    ¡°Then, are there still many people who refined the dimension?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Many, many, many.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said three ¡®Many¡¯at once, he said, ¡°Even if you have refined the dimension and the upper limit is fixed, as long as you are in this dimension, you are a god. You are omnipotent. You can live forever with the dimension and eternity with the dimension. As long as the dimension is not destroyed, you will not be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±Ye Sheng said in shock.


    Finding a dimension was equivalent to living forever. Although the restrictions were great, many people could not cultivate to a high level.


    ¡°Are you envious?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not envious?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m envious. I just hate that I was born a million years toote. A million years ago, there were still some remnants of the various dimensions. My request isn¡¯t high. Give me a dimension the size of a gxy and I¡¯ll directly refine it. What Bullsh * t Immortal King Realm? I¡¯m not cultivating anymore.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said regretfully.


    ¡°You really have great ambitions.¡±Ye Sheng smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a dimension. You can live eternally with the universe. As long as the dimension isn¡¯t swallowed by others, you can exist eternally. If you offend others, you can hide directly in your dimension. No one can do anything to you. Do you want to refine it?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was stunned.


    What choice should he make?


    One was a winding path between the cliffs and cliffs. It was full of thorns and there was no end to it. He didn¡¯t know how far it was.


    The other was a broad road. Although there was no future, everything was clear. If he chose it, he could live a peaceful life.


    Ye Sheng fell into deep thought. How should he choose?

 Chapter 629

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 36, ancient souls of the dead (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng gave his answer after careful consideration.


    ¡°I prefer challenges,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just saying. If I really had to choose, I would probably be stuck in a dilemma.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. This was the first time he heard that the dimension master had such a shortcut to take.


    The interster battleship shuttled through the hell dimension, avoiding danger and heading towards the dark dimension.


    Halfway there, Zhuge Xiaoming received an emergency call.


    W, W, W!


    The entire interster spaceship was filled with such sounds, which resounded throughout the surroundings, causing Ye Sheng to look at it in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°This is an emergency call. It must be an emergency call of 100,000. I want to see what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming took three steps and took two. He picked up the phone and said in an angry voice, ¡°Little Brat,e back immediately. The dark dimension is very dangerous now. You will be in trouble.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately asked, ¡°What happened? I have already entered the hell dimension. I Can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°The dark dimension is now a chaotic ce. The monsters have a meeting. If you go, it will be very dangerous. Come back quickly.¡±An angry and old voice sounded.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Isn¡¯t the dark dimension a small dimension? Why is it so dangerous?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in confusion.


    ¡°The ancient souls have returned. The dark dimension is the first door. When the demonse back, there might be the celestial court, the Divine Court, the automaton race and so on. You shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±The old voice said.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? I want to go to the dark dimension, and something happens to the dark dimension?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said unhappily.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense ande back quickly. We will think of a way to solve your problem. You must not go and die.¡±The old voice ordered.


    Zhuge Xiaoming froze on the spot and stood there in a daze, he said slowly, ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t go back. The Nightmare Demon God is too powerful. Even if it wants to, I can¡¯t resist it. There is no time. This is my only hope. If I go back now, my end will be Death.¡±


    ¡°You... you bastard. Grandpa can protect you.¡±The old voice said anxiously.


    ¡°No, let me make a choice this time. I¡¯ve always listened to you. Now I¡¯ve grown up.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming hung up the phone firmly, then, he calmly said, ¡°Continue to move forward. After you reach the dark dimension, you guys go back immediately. Ye Sheng and I will find the mahogany coffin.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The ancient souls have returned,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said solemnly.


    ¡°What are the ancient souls?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°When the hell was created, there were countless races and countless experts who fought for it. They worked hard, fought hard, and shed their blood. Their souls were taken in by the hell, and then they formed the ancient souls. They didn¡¯t have much consciousness, but they remembered their mission, which was to fight for the creation of the hell. Therefore, once the ancient souls appeared, it would definitely lead to bloody ughter. In the end, they would invade the main universe, and a catastrophe would begin.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t the ancient souls be destroyed?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They have been destroyed in the past, but over the years, countless people have died fighting for hell, so the ancient souls can¡¯t bepletely destroyed. More importantly, the ancient souls don¡¯t fear life and death, and theirbat strength is extremely strong. Fighting with them is like using one¡¯s life to fill the void. Every time they appear, it is a catastrophe for the universe.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head.


    ¡°Is it that terrifying?¡±Ye Sheng asked in shock.


    ¡°Thest time the ancient souls appeared, they swept across eight million miles of the universe, killing and injuring countless people. It was thebined efforts of the Divine Court and the divine court that controlled that catastrophe. It was also that time that caused the divine court and the Divine Court to retire and no longer control the structure of the universe. They contracted their forces, and new three major forces were born,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Ye Sheng understood. So it was like this. The three great ancient factions had retreated because of the ancient souls. The three new factions were born because of the ancient souls.


    ¡°Then the dark dimension is too dangerous now.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°You promised me. You have to apany me to find the god in the mahogany coffin. Otherwise, I will die without a doubt.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked at Ye Sheng and said.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will apany you, but let these subordinates leave. There are too many people and too many eyes. It will be very easy to be discovered.¡±


    Ye Sheng had to keep his promise. Since he had promised Zhuge Xiaoming and epted the other party¡¯s benefits, he would definitely do it, even if it cost him his life.


    Even if Ye Sheng went back on his word now, he could not take out the ck dragon¡¯s corpse and give it to Zhuge Xiaoming. It had all been dissected.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said, ¡°Hurry up and send us to the dark dimension. Then, go back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±A peak human being was in a dilemma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My words are orders. Now, go forward at full speed and get lost. Young master will be fine with Ye Sheng¡¯s protection.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said seriously.


    The peak human being¡¯s guards were in a dilemma. They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Zhuge Xiaoming ignored them. He sat on the chair, closed his eyes and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°My life is in your hands.¡±


    Ye Sheng also closed his eyes and said, ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s breathing began to be rapid. His body was trembling and his fat was trembling. It was very terrifying. His face turned green and then ck, as if he was going to die.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked carefully, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°The young master has fallen ill again, Nightmare Demon God is torturing the young master, want to disintegrate his spirit power, drag him to hell, we all have no way, now can only rely on the young master to resist.¡±.


    Ye Sheng heard the words on the silent watch, this nightmare demon god or very terrible, a thought to Zhuge Xiaoming torture so.


    Zhuge Xiaoming had been tortured by the Nightmare Demon God for a whole day. Throughout the day, he gritted his teeth and endured great pressure and temptation. However, he did not say a word and firmly resisted it.


    Even though his body was curled up because of the pain, he still firmly resisted it.


    From this, it could be seen that Zhuge Xiaoming was really very serious, just like what he said.


    Chu Xiangyu was hisst chance. Even if he went back, he would still die, so he might as well take a gamble.


    The next day, Zhuge Xiaoming was still struggling to resist.


    The third day..


    The fourth day..


    The fifth day..


    The tenth day..


    After ten days, Zhuge Xiaoming did not say a word. He had lost a lot of weight and was drenched in sweat. He opened his eyes weakly, and his eyes were bloodshot. He was extremely terrifying, just like an evil ghost.


    ¡°This is thest time I will resist. I Won¡¯t be able to resist the next time.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with lingering fear.

 Chapter 630

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 37, meeting Chu Xiangyu again (second update)</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming felt the footsteps of death approaching.


    Every time he resisted the invasion of the Nightmare Demon God, it was extremely difficult. Each time it became more and more difficult. If this continued, Zhuge Xiaoming knew that he would definitely not be able to resist it.


    He would die. He would be dragged into the infernal hell by the Nightmare Demon God and never be reincarnated.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was his only hope now. He had to use Ye Sheng to find another god in order to ensure his safety.


    The interster battleship moved forward at full speed. During the few days Zhuge Xiaoming had been defending against the Nightmare Demon God, the interster battleship had already arrived at the edge of the dark dimension.


    Zhuge Xiaoming changed his clothes and looked at the dark dimension. He said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. If I don¡¯t seed this time, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and flew out of the interster battleship with Zhuge Xiaoming.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s servants wanted to follow him, but they were all stopped by the scolding. They said sternly, ¡°More people will attract attention. It¡¯s just me and Ye Sheng. You can all go back.¡±


    ¡°Young master, where is Master?¡±Zhiren pinnacles said aggrievedly.


    ¡°Go back and tell grandfather that I ordered you. If you dare to disobey my orders, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted sternly and chased them away.


    In front of the dark dimension, there were only ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming.


    The dark dimension was very wide. It wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. It was of a medium level.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said, ¡°This kind of dimension is actually the most dangerous. Many people feel that they won¡¯t enter the big dimension. They won¡¯t even look at the small dimension. Only this kind of dimension can attract people to enter. There are treasures and monsters inside. Danger and danger coexist.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and looked at the dark dimensional world, filled with the desire to explore.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming crossed the dimensions and entered the dark dimension.


    Everything they saw was ck.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of ck where one couldn¡¯t see their own fingers, but a faint ck.


    The Sky was a faint ck, covering the earth, causing the earth to appear a kind of ck.


    When Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming entered this ce, these were the first things they saw.


    Then, they saw countless monsters running. There were more than 100,000 of them. They were so vast and mighty that Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly avoided them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    These monsters were all at the fourth rotation of the void and immortal trove realm. However, at this moment, they were fleeing in panic. Their speed was extremely fast. It was as if there was something terrifying chasing them from behind.


    ¡°It must be because of the ancient souls. Once the ancient souls appear, their desire to kill will definitely soar. If these monsters don¡¯t run, they will be the first to be killed,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately said.


    ¡°Have the ancient souls appeared already?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like they aren¡¯t far away. We still have to be careful.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the mahogany coffin?¡±Ye Sheng asked seriously.


    No matter what, they had to find Chu Xiangyu first. If they found Chu Xiangyu, everything would be easy to solve. If they couldn¡¯t find Chu Xiangyu, they would be in danger at any moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s in a temple in the dark dimension. My Zhuge family¡¯s spies found the mahogany coffin parked there. We have to speed up. It¡¯s very dangerous in there.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said anxiously.


    Ye Sheng immediately followed him and rushed towards the center of the dark dimension. Their speed was so fast that they cut through the sky and disappeared without a trace.


    Boom!


    Explosions and explosions sounded. Ye Sheng saw that there were some monsters in the dark dimension along the way that started to attack everywhere. They were furious and inexplicably agitated.


    These situations made ye Sheng even more worried. Did the ancient souls really appear?


    Zhuge Xiaoming buried his head in his journey. He wanted to find the temple, solve his own problems, and leave quickly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was in the ultimate human realm. Although Ye Sheng was not in the ultimate human realm, his speed was much faster than the first sky of the ultimate human realm.


    The second sky of the ultimate human realm¡¯s speed was probably not as fast as ye Sheng¡¯s.


    The two of them hurried on. Ye Sheng Protected Zhuge Xiaoming, but he was still calm. Their speed was very fast, and they did not stop. Even if they were not discovered, no one would catch up.


    Two hourster, Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming arrived at the edge of the dark dimension and saw a temple.


    This was a temple built in the col. they could not find it on the ground, and even if they were flying in the sky, they would not notice it.


    Zhuge Xiaoming did not notice it, but Ye Sheng saw it. He pulled him back and said, ¡°Is this a temple?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming fixed his eyes on it and said uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The spy only said that the mahogany coffin stopped in front of the temple, but didn¡¯t tell me which temple it is?¡±


    ¡°We flew all the way and crossed an unknown distance. I have looked all the way, but there isn¡¯t a temple. This is the first one. Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±Ye Shengnded.


    Zhuge Xiaoming also followed. The two of them walked towards the temple at the col.


    From the view of Tianshan, the Col wasn¡¯t that big. But when I got closer, I realized that it wasn¡¯t that small.


    The temple at the Col was in disrepair. The walls were mottled, broken, and the door was broken. But from the door, one could see a huge statue with its hands wrapped around a python. It was ring at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was in a daze. He thought it was a real living creature.


    At this moment, Zhuge Xiaoming shook Ye Sheng and said excitedly, ¡°Ye Sheng, the mahogany coffin, the mahogany coffin is at the entrance of the Divine Soul Temple.¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked. He took a deep look at the ferocious statue and then looked at the mahogany coffin.


    Beside the dpidated temple, there was a mahogany coffin. Ye Sheng recognized it at first nce. It was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s mahogany coffin.


    Ye Sheng looked at the excited zhuge xiaoming and said, ¡°This is that senior¡¯s coffin.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately whispered, ¡°Ye Sheng, go and plead for mercy for me.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and slowly walked over.


    The mahogany coffin quietly stopped at the edge of the temple. When Ye Sheng walked over, there was still no movement from it.


    ¡°Senior Chu Xiangyu!¡±Ye Sheng softly asked.


    The mahogany coffin did not respond.


    ¡°Senior Chu Xiangyu?¡±Ye Sheng called out in a louder voice, and he also moved closer to the mahogany coffin.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why are you here?¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice sounded with a hint of surprise. He had not expected ye Sheng to appear here.


    ¡°Senior, are you okay?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You came just in time. Help me break the statue in the temple. It¡¯s going against me and won¡¯t let me in,¡±Chu Xiangyu immediately said.


    ¡°Senior is so powerful, but you can¡¯t even get in?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°This temple has existed for too long. The statue was worshiped in the past and was the core of the dark dimension. Later, it gained sentience and cultivated a great divine ability. I Can¡¯t force my way in now,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Senior, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go break the statue now.¡±


    When Zhuge Xiaoming saw Ye Shengmunicating with the red wooden coffin, his expression was pleasantly surprised, but he suppressed it and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s a familiar stench on your body. Are you the emissary of that Demonic God?¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly said to Zhuge Xiaoming with an unfriendly tone.

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 38, Ancient g (third update)</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming jumped, he quickly said, ¡°Demon God, please forgive me. I¡¯m not an emissary, I¡¯m a victim.¡±. ¡°I was entangled by the Nightmare Demon God¡¯s consciousness. It wanted to drag me to hell. I begged Ye Sheng to bring me to the demon god, hoping that the Demon God would help me.¡±


    After Zhuge Xiaoming said that, he immediately looked at Ye Sheng, hoping that Ye Sheng would put in a good word for him.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°He¡¯s right. The Nightmare Demon God has been pestering him for more than three years. He can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Chu xiangyu said disdainfully, ¡°I smelled the stench on that guy the moment you arrived. Has he already fallen to this stage?¡±? ¡°He failed to seduce a kid who reached the human realm for three years. It seems that he has been suppressed to the point that he is about to disappear.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at the mahogany coffin with a pitiful expression. Ye Sheng could not help butugh.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, can you help him?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhuge Xiaoming held his breath and waited anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want me to help him, but nothing happens for no reason. If I help him, you need to help me,¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at Ye Sheng pitifully.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I promised him that I would do my best.¡±


    ¡°Very good. The first thing you did was to break the statue in the temple. After blocking me for so long, do you really think I¡¯m a dead person?¡±Chu Xiangyu snorted.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said nothing. He walked forward firmly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately asked nervously, ¡°Is there too much danger?¡±


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°I¡¯ve already used up most of this statue¡¯s energy. I believe in Ye Sheng.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming watched nervously, hoping that nothing would happen to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng walked to the entrance of the temple. The broken temple was eerie and terrifying, especially because the surroundings were quite dark.


    ¡°Why is there a temple in the hell dimension?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°When Hell was born, it absorbed the advantages of the celestial court and the Divine Court. Whether it¡¯s the things of the Celestial Court or the things of the Divine Court, they are all present in the hell dimension. They are all-epassing, and all paths lead to the same destination,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye Sheng saw the eyes of the statue again.


    The statue was dead, but its eyes were alive. Ye Sheng saw endless brutality, frenzied killing, and ice-cold killing intent.


    The statue seemed to know what Ye Sheng was here for, and it was furious.


    Rumble!


    The earth shook and the mountains shook. Giant rocks rolled down and crashed onto the ground, making a loud sound.


    The mountain range was like a giant dragon turning over, andrge patches of soil were lifted up. Such a loud sound was easily noticed by others.


    ¡°Quiet down!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he suddenly stomped his foot down.


    Bang!


    The rolling mountain range seemed to have been pressed down by a pair of invisible big hands. It let out a mournful cry, and the earth shook and the mountain shook. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s foot, itpletely returned to silence.


    ¡°Human, Get Out!¡±The statue roared in anger. The sound waves stirred up a strong wind and rolled over, blowing ye Sheng¡¯s clothes until they fluttered.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s thin body stood proudly in the wind. He didn¡¯t move like a mountain, and his back stood straight like a javelin. His eyes were sharp as he said, ¡°Can you only use this little ability to scare me now?¡±


    ¡°Get out of Here!¡±The statue was angry.


    The strong wind was really too fierce. It turned into a wind sword and cut Ye Sheng one by one.


    Puchi!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was cut open, but strangely, no blood flowed out. He didn¡¯t stop walking toward the temple.


    ¡°My origin body has already evolved. Your current attack can¡¯t hurt me. It seems like you¡¯re really at the end of your rope. If you can¡¯t even suppress me, a cultivator at the immortal trove realm, why should I Be Afraid of You?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    At first, Ye Sheng was still a little worried. After all, the statue was once the core of the dark dimension. It must be very powerful to have gained sentience and cultivated a great divine ability.


    But now, Ye Sheng knew that Chu Xiangyu and the statue¡¯s battle had involved too much of the other party¡¯s energy.


    Rumble!


    The violent wind continued to blow. Numerous long swords shed at Ye Sheng, but they were unable to harm ye Sheng. Step by step, he arrived in front of the statue.


    ¡°If you break me, Chu Xiangyu will obtain the origin of the dark dimension. Then, he can use the ancient dead souls. These dead souls can not be used by him.¡±The statue spoke, telling Ye Sheng the consequences of breaking it.


    However, Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°If you had said it earlier, I might have listened to you. Now that you can¡¯t do anything to me, you are trying to reason with me. However, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Pa Da!


    Ye Sheng smashed his fist down, but there was nothing unusual about the statue, he let out a furious roar, ¡°Despicable human, you are just like Chu Xiangyu, a shameless person. I am the core of the dark dimension. If you dare to touch me, I will make the people of the dark dimensione and kill you.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense,¡±ye Sheng said coldly. He looked at the statue that waspletely undamaged from the punch and smashed it down again.


    Crack!


    This time, cracks appeared on the statue. There was a crack from the inside to the outside, causing the statue to roar angrily, ¡°The ancient g is here!¡±


    This roar was not directed at Ye Sheng, but at everyone in the dark dimension.


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Enough!


    Ye Sheng unleashed his full strength, continuously attacking the statue. After receiving more than ten punches from Ye Sheng, the statue copsed with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    The mahogany coffin flew in and directly pressed against the statue.


    Under the shattered statue, a bottomless ck hole was revealed. Chu xiangyu said, ¡°Ye Sheng, from now on, protect this temple. No one is allowed to take even half a step into this ce. I¡¯ll give you the Garden of Eden.¡±


    An invisible ripple spread under Ye Sheng¡¯s feet. It was the Garden of Eden that Ye Sheng had used once before.


    The Garden of Eden was still within 500 miles. Within this range, Ye Sheng was invincible. As long as one was not a demonic god level expert, they would not be a match for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°My power is gone?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. You guard the mahogany coffin. I will go outside and watch.¡±Ye Sheng said lightly and walked out.


    The mountain range outside was already in a mess. Half of the rolling was stopped by Ye Sheng, andrge patches of soil were sent flying. There were many craters in the mountain range, and the air was filled with the fragrance of the soil.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Figures flew over one after another, all of them hearing the words of the statue.


    ¡°Where is the great ancient g?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a great ancient g in this small dimension. It¡¯s simply inconceivable.¡±


    ¡°The primordial g is the number one demonic God¡¯s magic treasure. It¡¯s on the same level as the ancient God¡¯s divine artifact. It¡¯s been lost for millions of years. I didn¡¯t expect it to be here.¡±


    ¡°The number one demonic god of the 72 demonic gods is already one of the strongest people in the universe. Once he gets his magic treasure, his future will be limitless.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get out of the way. This primordial g is mine.¡±A person roared. His aura was fierce, and he was at the peak of immortality. He directly crushed Ye Sheng.


    His speed was very fast as he charged into Ye Sheng¡¯s Garden of Eden.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused, and he raised his hand to chop down.


    Pu!


    A human head fell to the ground. The peak of the immortal realm expert had died.

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 39: I Am Invincible (first update)</h4>


    The one who charged the fastest was also the one who died the fastest.


    This peak-level immortal realm expert charged over all of a sudden. He did not put Ye Sheng, this seventh Heaven Immortal Trove, in his eyes. However, no one expected that he would be beheaded by Ye Sheng in the blink of an eye.


    Rumble!


    The human head rolled down. His eyes were wide open, and he died with his eyes wide open.


    A peak-stage immortal realm cultivator would never have thought that he would die here.


    Hiss!


    When the people who rushed over saw this scene, they sucked in a breath of cold air and forcefully stopped moving forward. They stared at Ye Sheng, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    A peak-stage immortal realm cultivator was killed just like that?


    He didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist?


    How was that possible?


    But that was the truth. The peak of the immortal realm couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Ye Sheng, the peak of the Immortal Treasure Trove.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡±


    ¡°The immortal realm was killed by the Immortal Treasure Trove. This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who this person is, but the one under his feet seems to be the Garden of Eden?¡±


    Hearing him, the whole ce fell silent. More and more people gathered around the temple. When they heard the name of the Garden of Eden, most of them took a few steps back unconsciously.


    The Garden of Eden was the divine weapon of the ancient god. It was so powerful that anyone who entered it would have their cultivation base restricted. It was empty, waiting to be ughtered.


    ¡°A few years ago, in the Xandar star area, the Garden of Eden appeared. At that time, Ye Sheng was in control. He is Ye Sheng.¡±Someone recognized Ye Sheng.


    ¡°He is Ye Sheng, the wanted man of our God n?¡±An expert of the God n said unkindly.


    ¡°Not only your God n, but also our immortal court. He has killed 100,000 people of our immortal court. He must die,¡±a sword immortal of the immortal court said coldly.


    ¡°He killed the demon god of Hell. He deserves to die.¡±The people of Hell were indignant.


    The three great ancient factions hated ye Sheng to the bone. They gnashed their teeth, wishing they could grind Ye Sheng¡¯s bones and scatter his ashes.


    The loose cultivators also looked at Ye Sheng greedily, especially the Garden of Eden under Ye Sheng¡¯s feet. If they obtained it, wouldn¡¯t they soar into the Sky?


    In an instant, there were tens of thousands of people surrounding the temple. There were also many people rushing over one after another.


    Ye Sheng was facing a group of heroes by himself.


    It was just like how it was a few years ago in the dimensional battlefield. The only difference was that there were many experts this time. There were immortal-level experts everywhere.


    However, Ye Sheng was also different from a few years ago. A few years ago, Ye Sheng was only at the first heaven of the immortal Trove. Now, he could forcefully fight to the fourth heaven of the human realm.


    His thin body supported all the experts in the sky. Facing their covetous gazes, Ye Sheng was indifferent. He wasn¡¯t as awkward as the first time. The current Ye Sheng was already very skilled in dealing with such a situation.


    Anyway, if you dare to enter the Garden of Eden, I will chop you all up like watermelons.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s style, rough and terrifying.


    As the number of people increased, so did the number of people with violent personalities. Waiting silently was not their style at all.


    ¡°Everyone, charge in together. He¡¯s only one person. He can¡¯t control so many of us. We¡¯ll leave after we get the treasure,¡±a hawk-nosed person shouted with a sinister look in his eyes.


    For a moment, many people were restless. Their eyes scanned the surroundings, and light swirled around them.


    Boom!


    In an instant, more than a dozen people charged out.


    With someone taking the lead, many people immediately followed at a rapid speed.


    In a short period of time, more than five hundred people charged in.


    They were all at the immortal realm. They wouldn¡¯t wait for an Immortal Treasure Kid Like Ye Sheng to show off.


    The arrogance of the immortal realm made them rush into the Garden of Eden like a fearless warrior fighting against a tyrant.


    The scene was very spectacr. Hundreds of people rushed towards ye Sheng in an aggressive manner.


    Ye Sheng stood in front of the temple. His expression did not change when he saw this scene.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said worriedly, ¡°Ye Sheng, can you hold on?¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his palm. His aura was unparalleled, and his eyes were stern. He didn¡¯t answer Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s words.


    He cut down with his palm.


    Boom!


    The wind and clouds gathered. White light burst out and rushed into the clouds, stirring up the wind and clouds and scattering in all directions.


    The Darkness was expelled, and an invincible phantom appeared behind Ye Sheng. It held a huge axe and hacked down fiercely.


    Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens!


    This attack did not make any difference. It included everyone who rushed in. What awaited them was the judgment of death.


    Rumble!


    The Garden of Eden restricted their cultivation. Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the nine heavens descended and instantly unleashed a destructive attack.


    What immortal realm? What was so many people? What could ye Sheng not handle?


    They were all deceiving themselves.


    The Immortal King¡¯s attack on the nine heavens had dealt a real blow to these immortal-level experts.


    In an instant, all 500 people died.


    PFFT! PFFT! PFFT!


    The corpses fell to the ground. Ye Sheng looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Why must you send yourself to death?¡±


    These people knew the reputation of the Garden of Eden, but they were very confident in themselves. They looked down on Ye Sheng and miscalcted the power of the Garden of Eden.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attack made their souls return to heaven and earth. It also made the tens of thousands of people watching around them fall silent.


    It was too terrifying.


    With the Garden of Eden, Ye Sheng was invincible.


    Everyone estimated that even if there were people who had surpassed the immortal realm, they would not be a match for Ye Sheng who had the garden of Eden.


    Thud thud thud!


    The sound of Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps could be heard as he walked on the bluestone tiles in front of the temple. The crisp sound was heard clearly by the tens of thousands of people.


    No one said anything.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This scene made people speechless.


    The Immortal realm, which wasn¡¯t considered weak in any ce, was no different from a leek in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. It was cut off by him at once.


    ¡°The temple has a radius of five hundred miles. No one is allowed to enter. Anyone who disobeys will be killed without mercy,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Many people were furious, aggrieved, and unwilling. They stared at Ye Sheng, their eyes spitting fire, as if they wanted to swallow people.


    Ye Shengpletely ignored them. If you have the ability, then step into this 500-mile range.


    There was a huge rock in front of the temple. Ye Sheng sat on it, facing the immortals and demons. He closed his eyes and began to absorb the energy of the Azure Dragon¡¯s corpse.


    Ignore!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s action made many people angry. This was tant disregard for them.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be arrogant about? It¡¯s all because of the Garden of Eden. Without the Garden of Eden, I¡¯ll kill him with one hand,¡±a demon shouted angrily. His anger was burning, and he couldn¡¯t Stand Ye Sheng¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°He already has the Garden of Eden, and now he has the great ancient g and two divine artifacts. This is simply terrifying,¡±said a six-winged pure white angel of the Protoss.


    ¡°But the Garden of Eden is blocking us here. If we go in, we¡¯ll die,¡±the people of the immortal court said helplessly.


    The greatness of the Garden of Eden was this ce. This was once the resting ce of the ancient gods, but now it was the burial ce of these people.


    If one entered, one would die.


    The five hundred corpses were ced in the Garden of Eden, extremely ring. They were warning theters not to act rashly, or they would end up dead.


    More and more people gathered here, looking at Ye Sheng. They were furious, but there was nothing they could do.


    In the Garden of Eden, no one could hurt ye Sheng.


    Many people cursed and gnashed their teeth in hatred, but they could not shake ye Sheng.

 Chapter 633

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 40: the number of devils in Hengsha (2nd update)</h4>


    Rumble!


    A thunderous sound came from the bottom of the temple.


    It reverberated in the surroundings, causing many people¡¯s hearts to Clench.


    ¡°It¡¯s the great ancient g. The great ancient g is here. It¡¯s going to be obtained by Ye Sheng,¡±someone said anxiously, hating ye Sheng to the bone,


    the great ancient g was quite famous. Back then, the number one devil God held the great ancient g and led a group of devils from Hell to attack the main universe. They conquered all the major dimensions and were invincible. The great ancient g and the Divine Furnace of the Divine Court were fighting in the main universe, the battle that destroyed a few star domains showed the terror of divine artifacts.


    The great ancient g was a supreme offensive treasure. A cultivator at the immortal trove realm could sweep away an immortal realm cultivator with it. Of course, after sweeping away an immortal realm cultivator, he would also be sucked dry by the great ancient g.


    Although it required a huge amount of energy to activate the great ancient g, it still could not stop many people from yearning for the great ancient g.


    This was especially so when the first FIENDGOD disappeared without a trace. The primordial g had disappeared without a trace. The people of the main universe and the various dimensions had been searching for this magic treasure for millions of years, yet they still could not forget it. One could see the clues.


    Now that the primordial g had appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, it could be said that it was right in front of them. However, once ye Sheng sat there, he would be separated by the horizon.


    How could they not hate it?


    These people gnashed their teeth in hatred. Each and every one of them was restless, and their rationality could not suppress their desires.


    For the sake of the ancient g, everyone lost their rationality at this moment.


    Boom!


    A Devil with a number of permanent sand directly pounced over. His body turned into ck fog and rushed into the Garden of Eden.


    The Devil with a number of permanent sand corresponded to a half-immortal of the divine court. A half-god of the divine court could be an ancestor-level mighty figure in some second-rate forces.


    However, in the Garden of Eden, he lost his power.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng directly stomped down, causing the earth to shake and the mountains to shake. The rolling power blocked the number of demons in Hengsha.


    However, Ye Sheng did not manage to kill them in one strike.


    Even though the number of demons in Hengsha had their power suppressed, they were not ordinary people. Facing Ye Sheng¡¯s kick, they quickly withdrew, dodged, and turned around to attack.


    ¡°The great ancient g is my divine artifact of hell. How can it be taken away by a human like you?¡±The number of devils in Hengsha did not say too much nonsense. This was a coldment. Even if they lost their strength, their physical body, their experience, and theirprehension.., all far surpassed Ye Sheng.


    With these, Ye Sheng was actually unable to take down this number of devils in Hengsha in a short while.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng threw a punch, which was abnormally fierce. Surging true energy formed an old dragon, which roared and shook the devil from Hengsha City away.


    Dong!


    The devil from Hengsha City fell to the ground, creating a big pit. His body trembled, but he quickly stood up and rushed toward Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to You?¡±


    The devilughed wickedly, ¡°Even if you have the Garden of Eden as your foundation, your cultivation is too weak. It Won¡¯t be easy for me to kill you. The Garden of Eden is protecting you. You can suppress me now, but when I gradually get used to the pressure of the Garden of Eden, you will die without a doubt.¡±


    This devil was very ferocious. He had a ghostly face, green skin, and a skinny body. However, his ws were extremely sharp,parable to some powerful magic treasures. When he scratched ye Sheng¡¯s body, he actually left a mark.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng was an origin body, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of these things. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but he was still very unhappy.


    ¡°You are one of the few demons of Hengsha, so I have no way to deal with you?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly, his expression cold.


    Bang!


    He didn¡¯t give the other party the chance to escape at all. His body exploded, and the ten thousand grand arrays began to rumble.


    From Dao Charm tow, this was the first time he used it at full strength. The target he suppressed was still the numerous demons of Hengsha that far surpassed ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not know if he could refine them.


    But he wanted to give it a try.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    10,000 great arrays enveloped the number of eternal sand devils. He had nowhere to run, but he was fearless.


    ¡°You want to destroy me with aw array at the immortal trove realm?¡±The number of Eternal Sand Devils said disdainfully. They were not afraid in Ye Sheng¡¯s great array.


    ¡°I have already stepped into the limits of the universe and am about to transcend the meaning of life. As long as I take the next step, I will be an undying and indestructible existence. No matter how much ability you have, it is still not enough in front of my number of eternal sand bodies.¡±The Devil becamecent, he was about to rush out.


    Bang!


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s great array shrunk and imprisoned him before beginning to refine him.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng used his full strength and did not give the other party any chance. His methods were extremely fast and in the blink of an eye, he had turned into aw ocean.


    In the center of thew ocean, more than ten huge chains had imprisoned this constant sand body demon and refined him.


    ¡°No!¡±The Devil¡¯s face changed. He sensed that something was wrong. Ye Sheng¡¯s formation didn¡¯t look like an ordinary one at all.


    The power of this formation was beyond imagination.


    It seemed to be a little too big to be terrifying.


    The body of constant sand also felt difficult. If it was refined for a long time, he would also have problems.


    The Devil and Ye Sheng began topete, but he could only rely on his body. Ye Sheng had the replenishment of the old dragon¡¯s corpse, so he wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s match at all.


    Rumble!


    The waves of thew ocean surged, making the people around look at each other in dismay.


    Was Ye Sheng so terrifying?


    He had actually used his cultivation at the Seventh Heaven of the immortal trove to suppress the bodies of the Devils in Hengsha.


    Even if the Devils had no energy, they were still in the realm of Hengsha.


    This realm was half-immortal in the immortal court, and half-god in the immortal court. They were both unreachable existences and respected by tens of thousands of people.


    The realm of the immortal trove was thousands of miles away from theirs, and there was noparison at all.


    But now, Ye Sheng had perfectly suppressed the bodies of the numerous devils in Hengsha.


    This was a very shocking scene.


    Just as Ye Sheng was suppressing the Devils in Hengsha, someone took the opportunity to sneak in and be a oriole.


    But Ye Sheng had already noticed it. With a cold snort, a droplet ofw water immediately flew out from thew ocean.


    ng!


    The droplet of nomological water condensed into a sharp longsword in mid-air and shed down viciously.


    Poof!


    A human head fell to the ground. It was round and fresh blood spurted out.


    This cultivator who had just entered the immortal realm was killed by Ye Sheng just like that.


    While Ye Sheng was using all his strength to suppress the demons with the number of permanent sand, he still had the energy to kill the people who had sneaked in. This frightened many people. Some people who had petty thoughts immediately restrained their petty thoughts.


    Without the number of demons in the Garden of Eden, entering the Garden of Eden would be suicide.


    At this time, the vibration in the temple became more and more intense. It was as if the great ancient g was about toe out.


    Many people saw it and were anxious. The great ancient g was still an ownerless item. Everyone subconsciously treated it as their treasure. They did not want Ye Sheng to get it.


    Boom!


    At this moment, heaven mes descended and smashed into the Garden of Eden in front of the temple.


    ¡°The Divine Court wants the primordial g,¡±a domineering voice sounded. A six-winged golden angel said coldly. With one hand holding up the sky, it carried a huge cauldron and came over. It actually ignored the suppression of the Garden of Eden and used all of its strength, peak of immortality.

 Chapter 634

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 41, the Divine Workbench Heavenly Furnace (1st update)</h4>


    The appearance of the six-winged Golden Angel brought about a huge impact. Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea ofws was instantly overturned, especially that cauldron. It was able to resist the suppression of the Garden of Eden and instantly overturned Ye Sheng, even the demons with the number of permanent sand were injured.


    Under the suppression of the Garden of Eden and the impact of the mysterious cauldron, the demons with the number of permanent sand immediately let out a miserable cry and their bodies melted.


    ¡°This is the divine workbench heavenly furnace. Who are you to the celestial race? You actually brought the divine workbench heavenly furnace here. This is impossible. The Divine Workbench heavenly furnace shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.¡±The demon roared. His face was filled with madness and disbelief.


    Ye Sheng also watched in surprise. He quickly retreated and pulled some distance away. This celestial race¡¯s six-winged Golden Angel actually brought the only divine artifact.


    The celestial race inherited the inheritance of the ancient gods, but they only inherited one of the ancient gods¡¯divine artifacts, and that was this divine artifact heavenly furnace. This was the celestial race¡¯s only divine artifact on the surface, and it suppressed the celestial race¡¯s fate. It was simply impossible for anyone to bring it out.


    The tens of thousands of onlookers also watched in disbelief. How was this possible?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. This was a bit troublesome. The six-winged Golden Angel hade with a divine artifact. Under the protection of the Divine Artifact Heavenly Furnace, the other party could resist the suppression of the Garden of Eden, and his strength could be at least at the fifth level.


    The six-winged Golden Angel, who was at the peak of the immortal realm, had thebat strength of the immortal realm, even if she was at the fifth level.


    Ye Sheng could not defeat her.


    The six-winged Golden Angel looked at the Devil who had a drastic change in expression and said coldly, ¡°Dirty Devil, you are a scourge in this world. You must be destroyed and sanctified!¡±


    The six-winged Golden Angel¡¯s wings suddenly pped. Golden Light fell down andyers of clouds and mist swirled around. They were transmitted to the divine workmanship heavenly furnace. The divine workmanship heavenly furnace shot out balls of mes to burn the Devil.


    The demon with the number of permanent sand felt as if he had eaten SH * t.


    It was already not easy for him to resist the suppression of the Garden of Eden. He did not expect another divine artifact, which was not weaker than the Garden of Eden. He was now equivalent to being attacked by two divine artifacts, so he could not resist at all.


    The holy purification of the angelpletely exploded at this moment, burning the demon.


    The six-winged golden angel did not have such great power, but he had the divine artifact, the Heavenly Furnace. With the support of this divine artifact, he could still purify the demon.


    This was especially so since the demon did not have anybat power and was suppressed by the Garden of Eden


    Ahhhh!


    The demon cried out in pain. His voice echoed in the surroundings, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. It was very sad and sorrowful, especially for the creatures of Hell. They red at the six-winged golden angel, but they were helpless.


    In less than a moment, the six-winged golden angel had killed numerous demons in Hengsha. His methods were very cruel, especially the divine purification, which was very effective against the creatures of hell.


    Hell had been reborn from the celestial court. They were of the same origin, so naturally, they were more hostile towards the Celestials. Moreover, the Celestials and Hell¡¯s ideals were naturally at odds with each other, so there was a high chance of friction.


    ¡°The demon is dead. You¡¯re next. You¡¯ve killed so many people from the celestial court. Your great name, Ye Sheng, is number one on the wanted list of the Celestial Court,¡±the six-winged golden angel said coldly.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Who are you from the Divine Court? You can carry a divine weapon everywhere. Your rank isn¡¯t low, right?¡±


    ¡°One of the seventy-two messengers of the Divine Court, Jia Lan,¡±the six-winged Golden Angel said indifferently. He held the divine furnace in one hand and stared at Ye Sheng, as if he had Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the divine court has produced countless geniuses in the past five hundred years. After apetition, they selected seventy-two messengers. This is definitely a very powerful character. Be careful,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming reminded Ye Sheng in the temple.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He knew about the 72 messengers. The ancient God¡¯s avatar was cultivating in the divine court, so Ye Sheng naturally knew about the 72 messengers.


    ¡°You Want to kill me? Let¡¯s see what you can do,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°You have a divine artifact, and I have a divine artifact. The Garden of Eden can suppress my cultivation, but the divine furnace can also block a part of it for me. You¡¯re only at the Seventh Heaven of the Immortal Trove, and I¡¯m already at the peak of the immortal realm. No matter how you think about it, you can¡¯tpare to me. Where does your confidencee from?¡±Jia Lan said coldly.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re confident or not, we¡¯ll know after we fight.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s heart sank. He knew that what he said was right, but he could not cower on the surface. He said unyieldingly.


    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just a small figure. You were lucky enough to get the Garden of Eden, and this isn¡¯t even yours. The red wooden coffin in the temple is my target this time. The divine workmanship heavenly furnace was deployed for him. As for you, I¡¯ll take care of you while I¡¯m at it.¡±The golden wings on Jia Lan¡¯s back pped,yers of energy swirled, and golden threads twined. They turned into a golden longsword and shed directly at him.


    Boom!


    The power of this sword was enormous, and it came very quickly. He was the second person who could use his power in the Garden of Eden. The first was the scheming demon god, who had already been killed by Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng had no choice but to try his best to resist indigo.


    ¡°Holy Sword!¡±


    Jia Lan said coldly. Even though he looked down on Ye Sheng, he didn¡¯t rx at all. He was using the ultimate technique of the celestial race.


    The holy sword was derived from the ancient God¡¯s holy sword of judgement. After so many years of development, its power was not much weaker than the Holy Sword of judgement.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar could use the Holy Sword of judgement, but Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t. He could only use the dao rhythm to suppress the demon.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned into ten thousandw arrays and suppressed them, resisting the Holy Sword.


    Boom!


    But in the blink of an eye, Ye Sheng was struck by the holy sword and the array trembled. He turned back into his true form, his face flushed red and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±Jin shook his head coldly and said disdainfully.


    This sword was so terrifying that it was hard to imagine. Ye Sheng gritted his teeth and blocked it, but the gap between their realms was too big.


    He was only at the peak of the immortal Trove, while his opponent was already at the peak of the immortal realm. Although half of his strength was suppressed because of the Garden of Eden, his opponent brought the divine workmanship heavenly furnace, which caught Ye Sheng off guard.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you okay?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in surprise and wanted to run out.


    Dong!


    But at this time, the mahogany coffin moved. Under it, a big g slowly rose up.


    Ancient g.


    Boom!


    An ancient, deste, and indignant aura filled the entire area. In an instant, it added a deste and indignant feeling to everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Ancient g, mine.¡±Jia Lan saw this scene and tookrge strides forward. He didn¡¯t even care about Ye Sheng anymore and just wanted to take the ancient g.


    Boom!


    The ancient g suddenly swept out fiercely. An invincible power surged out and attacked Jia Lan.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±A low voice sounded. It was Chu Xiangyu. He had finally stood up. The ancient g floated in the air and was controlled by an invisible power.


    Rumble!


    Jia Lan¡¯s expression changed greatly. Seeing the iing power, he immediately blocked the divine workmanship heavenly furnace in front of him.


    ng!


    The ancient g and the divine workmanship heavenly furnace collided, creating a huge shockwave that swept out in all directions. Jia Lan was sent flying and hit the mountain wall, creating a huge crater.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this.

 Chapter 635

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 42, face riding attack (second update)</h4>


    The collision between the ancient g and the heavenly furnace created a huge shockwave that swept everyone around.


    Ye Sheng spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Not only him, but Zhuge Xiaoming was also knocked unconscious by the impact.


    The temple was directly turned into dust, and the red wooden coffin was revealed.


    Tens of thousands of people around were also knocked back by the impact, not daring to get close.


    The six-winged golden angel Jia Lan smashed into the mountain wall, looking extremely pathetic.


    The workmanship heavenly furnace was not his to begin with. Just Like Ye Sheng¡¯s Garden of Eden, he only had the right to use it.


    Moreover, Jia Lan was in a worse situation than Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng could use all of the trial items in the Garden of Eden. It was just that he was not strong enough to disy much of his power.


    Jia Lan¡¯s trial of the workmanship heavenly furnace was really just a trial. He could only block half of Ye Sheng¡¯s Garden of Eden.


    After all, this was the Garden of Eden that Ye Sheng, who was at the Seventh Heaven of the Celestial Treasure Trove, had activated. If Jia Lan, the controller of the workmanship heavenly furnace, could use all of it, he would definitely be able to block all the pressure.


    However, he could only block half of it. Now, he was in an even worse situation. When the two divine artifacts collided, he was actually knocked out by the impact.


    Ye Sheng seized this opportunity and rushed over regardless of his injuries.


    Without the protection of the divine artifact, the Heavenly Furnace, even one of the so-called 72 oracles, the six-winged Golden Angel, Jia Lan, would be suppressed by the Garden of Eden.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng punched out and hit Jia Lan¡¯s face hard. Jia Lan screamed in pain and raised her hand to resist.


    ¡°Go to Hell, lowly human,¡±Jia Lan shouted angrily.


    ¡°Let me go to Hell. Why Don¡¯t you look at yourself now? Without the protection of the Divine Artifact, you are still my opponent?¡±Ye Sheng smiled coldly and split into three. He used the three holy scriptures of Taoism and exploded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Jia Lan was pushed further away from the divine furnace by Ye Sheng. She spat out blood and her handsome face was beaten like a pig¡¯s head by Ye Sheng. Her blonde hair was scattered and her wings were broken. She looked very miserable.


    ¡°You felt so good when you hit me just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He felt the faint pain in his body and became even more violent. He pressed down on Jia Lan, rode on his face, and attacked. With a hard twist, he pulled with both hands.


    Rip!


    A golden wing was pulled out by Ye Sheng.


    Ah!


    Jia Lan screamed and red at Ye Sheng. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult for you to kill me.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care and reached out his hand again to pull out another wing.


    Jia Lan let out a shrill cry of pain like a ferocious ghost. It was extremely terrifying,


    the six-winged Golden Angel turned into a four-winged golden angel. Fresh blood dripped down and dyed its entire body red. In an instant, it turned into a four-winged blood-colored angel.


    When the divine workmanship heavenly furnace heard Jia Lan¡¯s shrill cry, it suddenly shook. With a boom, a streak of fire rushed towards Ye Sheng, wanting to take Ye Sheng¡¯s life.


    Rumble!


    The ancient g was a huge g that was more than ten meters long. The g itself was filled with an ancient, primal, and murderous aura. The entire g was ck, but there was also a golden light lingering within it, sweeping out a primal aura, it blocked the divine workbench heavenly furnace¡¯s me, then directly rushed over, wanting to suppress the divine workbench heavenly furnace.


    The divine workmanship heavenly furnace was a three-legged cauldron that was carved with the glory of the gods. It was extremely gorgeous, but when it was blocked by the ancient g, it was instantly enraged.


    Boom!


    A phantom appeared. It was a 12-winged golden angel. It was filled with authority as it said, ¡°Devil God, are you forcing me to kill you?¡±


    The appearance of the 12-winged golden angel shocked everyone.


    ¡°This is the Archangel, the chief judge of the celestial race, Gabriel.¡±Someone in the crowd said in shock.


    ¡°The twelve-winged Golden Angel, Gabriel, the chief judge of the Celestial race. He is a top figure on the same level as the Demon God.¡±


    ¡°The heavenly furnace must havee here under his control. This is going to be a good show.¡±


    ¡°The Chief Judge of the celestial race used to be Lucifer. However, after Lucifer fell into Hell and became the Demon God, the chief judge became Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°Who is the person in the red wooden coffin? He is so powerful that he could force out the shadow of the Grand Inquisitor Gabriel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this is going to be interesting. No Matter Ye Sheng or Jia Lan, they are the initiators. The Big Shot is the master behind everything and is controlling everything.¡±


    This time, the people around were all excited. At the same time, they gave up on the idea of getting the ancient g.


    This was clearly not a matter between Ye Sheng and Jia Lan. It was a battle between experts of the demonic God level.


    Jia Lan was extremely excited the moment Gabriel¡¯s Phantom appeared.


    ¡°Uncle, quickly save me. I¡¯m going to be killed by Ye Sheng,¡±Jia Lan shouted. She saw Hope.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Jia Lan was actually Gabriel¡¯s nephew. No wonder she had six wings and golden wings.


    ¡°Let go of him, human. You have been seduced by the Demon God. Give up all resistance and fall into the embrace of the mother god,¡±Gabriel said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng listened and released his hand in a daze. His eyes calmed down and allowed Jia Lan to flip him over. Then, he ran towards Gabriel.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, wake up!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of the morning bell and evening drum rang in Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness. Ye Sheng was frightened.


    ¡°Damn it, you actually dared to confuse me and even want me to give up resisting. I want your nephew¡¯s life.¡±Ye Sheng was furious. He actually had a strong urge tomit suicide just now. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Xiangyu, he would have made his move. Just thinking of this.., cold Sweat broke out all over Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He looked at Jia Lan who was running towards Gabriel with a cold gaze. He directly used the immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens.


    What BULLSH * t twelve-winged angel.


    What BULLSH * t chief judge.


    What Bullsh * t throwing himself into the embrace of the mother god.


    To hell with all that.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent as he ruthlessly hacked down.


    The Immortal King, who was holding a huge axe in his hand, also hacked down.


    Rumble!


    The momentum was massive. This was Ye Sheng using his full strength. He would not hold back.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Uncle, save me.¡±Jia Lan¡¯s entire body was covered in blood as he looked on in terror. He was still a long distance away from Gabriel and the divine workmanship heavenly furnace.


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    Jia Lan had never expected that he would meet this freak Ye Sheng when he came to the dark dimension.


    He hade here to earn some achievements. With the divine workmanship heavenly furnace and uncle Gabriel¡¯s help, he could earn some achievements and return to the God n with resources.


    But now, he regretted it. If he had known that there was such a freak like Ye Sheng, he wouldn¡¯t havee even if he was beaten to death.


    Or perhaps, if he had been a little more ruthless and killed Ye Sheng, there would not have been so much trouble.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±Gabriel saw this scene and his face turned cold as he berated.


    His voice was like an ironw, like the might of the heavens, like thunder. In an instant, Ye Sheng was struck until he vomited blood. The Immortal King¡¯s attack on the nine heavens also dissipated, causing ye Sheng to be dispirited.


    Ye Sheng was unwilling to ept this. His eyes were bloodshot as he angrily shouted, ¡°I¡¯m impudent your mother! I¡¯m going to kill Jin today for sure. Even if you were an archangel, you wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.¡±


    ¡°Well said. What BULLSH * t Archangel? You Dare to act atrociously in front of me? Ye Sheng, go and kill him.¡±Chu Xiangyu praised as the ancient g swayed.


    Rumble!

 Chapter 636

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 43, end of the curtain (first update)</h4>


    The ancient g swayed asyers of sharp killing intent wrapped around the divine workmanship heavenly furnace and Gabriel¡¯s shadow, preventing him from taking care of Jin.


    Ye Sheng saw an opportunity and dashed forward.


    Boom!


    His body exploded, turning into 10,000 arrays that ruthlessly suppressed jin.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Without the support of the divine artifact, Jia Lan¡¯s cultivation was suppressed by the Garden of Eden. His body was covered in wounds, so he was no match for Ye Sheng.


    In an instant, the 10,000 great arrays violently twisted, and blood covered the ground.


    Jia Lan cried out in pain and died quickly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±Gabriel let out an angry voice. He waspletely enraged by Ye Sheng. As the chief judge of the Protoss, he rarely got angry, and very few people could make him angry.


    But now, Ye Sheng had done it.


    He was not an expert. He was just a weakling at the Seventh Heaven of immortal Trove, and he had no chance of winning against Gabriel.


    But he still made Gabriel angry.


    Gabriel was so angry that heughed. ¡°You killed a genius of my protoss. I want to purify you from this world. You have been polluted by the evil demons. You should not exist in this world.¡±


    ng!


    A long sword that was even bigger than the holy sword that Jia Lan had used earlier was born. It was raised high and was fiercely falling down.


    Ye Sheng did not have the chance to react.


    He did not have any ability to resist in front of Gabriel.


    However, Chu Xiangyu did.


    Boom!


    The ancient g immediately became bigger. It was surrounded by the aura of chaos. It fell down and protected ye Sheng.


    ng! ng!


    The holy sword did not have any effect on the ancient g. Instead, it was assimted by the aura of chaos.


    ¡°Gabriel, if you hade in person, I might have been a little afraid of you. But now, you¡¯re just a shadow and a wisp of power. How dare you kill me in front of me? Are you out of your mind after bing the Chief Judge?¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s cold voice rang out, then, the great ancient g smashed down.


    Rumble!


    The earth shook and the mountains shook. The sky copsed and the earth cracked. Countless clouds cracked open. Gabriel¡¯s shadow was swept away by the great ancient g. Even the divine workmanship heavenly furnace was sent flying with a deafening sound.


    ¡°Damn it, who are you, Demon God? How can you control the great ancient g as you wish?¡±Gabriel said in a flustered and exasperated manner. His body appeared again. It was still a shadow, but it was clearly thinner than before, he was no longer as strong as before.


    Just as Chu Xiangyu had said, this wisp of his power could notpare to his real body.


    Fortunately, the divine artifact, the Divine Workbench Heavenly Furnace, was here. Otherwise, that one strike would have shattered this wisp of Gabriel¡¯s power.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. The dimensions of hell are not ces where gods like you can behave atrociously. What¡¯s so great about bringing a divine artifact with you? Get Out Now, or else I¡¯ll take the divine artifact for you,¡±Chu Xiangyu said coldly.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±Gabriel gritted his teeth, his expression gloomy. He then flicked his sleeves and left, leaving with the Divine Workbench heavenly furnace.


    He did not want Jia Lan¡¯s corpse. Before he left, he nced at Ye Sheng, his eyes filled with killing intent and bone-chilling coldness.


    Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He stared coldly at Gabriel, not giving in at all.


    In any case, he had already killed Jia Lan. There was no use regretting it. Ye Sheng was willing to bear the consequences.


    The Divine Furnace flew out of the Garden of Eden andnded on a six-winged white angel.


    Boom!


    The six-winged White Angel was instantly possessed by Gabriel. He looked deeply at Ye Sheng and turned to leave.


    Ye Sheng immediately let out a sigh of relief. He looked around and said calmly, ¡°Does anyone else have any ideas?¡±


    Tens of thousands of people were watching, but no one dared to move.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ideas, please move aside. I¡¯m leaving,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone immediately moved aside and let ye Sheng leave.


    Ye Sheng carried Zhuge Xiaoming and the mahogany coffin and left.


    Everyone watched from afar with envy, jealousy, and hatred. This time, Ye Sheng had changed from holding a divine artifact to two divine artifacts.


    Perhaps it was not ye Sheng¡¯s, but the demon god¡¯s in the mahogany coffin.


    But this could not eliminate everyone¡¯s envy and hatred towards Ye Sheng.


    With the Garden of Eden and the ancient g in hand, even the chief judge of the Protoss, Gabriel, could not do anything to the people behind Ye Sheng and Ye Sheng. This was very interesting.


    There was no room for too much power in the dark dimension. Otherwise, why would Gabriel split out a wisp of power?


    A power that surpassed the number of realms in Hengsha would shatter this world. Gabriel¡¯s original body must have surpassed it. Even a wisp of power had reached this level.


    But he was still suppressed by Chu Xiangyu.


    Ye Sheng left with Chu Xiangyu. No one dared to follow him. They came to a dead forest.


    Although the dark dimension did not see sunlight, there were still trees. They were just unique species.


    Ye Sheng put down the mahogany coffin under a dead tree and pped Zhuge Xiaoming awake.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    His palm made intimate contact with the fat on his stomach. The p created waves and stirred up lines. Zhuge Xiaoming opened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened just now? I think I was molested.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in fear.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He pushed him to the ground and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    ¡°It was just a joke.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with a smile. He knew that it was Ye Sheng who woke him up just now.


    ¡°Hey, where is this? Have we solved our problem?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked around in surprise and asked.


    Ye Sheng leaned against the red wooden coffin and sat down. He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s solved. No one dares toe and find trouble with us.¡±


    ¡°Awesome, brother. I¡¯m more and more impressed with you now.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in admiration.


    ¡°Many times, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re powerful, but it¡¯s whether the person behind you is powerful or not.¡±Ye Sheng said slowly.


    If he didn¡¯t have Chu Xiangyu behind him, he would have died a long time ago. How could he still have such a pleasant moment?


    Ye Sheng deeply realized that there had to be someone behind him.


    With Chu Xiangyu, Ye Sheng dared to go against Gabriel. Without Chu Xiangyu, Ye Sheng could only hide. Even a small Lin Yi could force ye Sheng into a difficult situation.


    ¡°This is true. With someone behind you and your own hard work, it is very stable. Since the crisis has been resolved, please help me to resolve the invasion of the Nightmare Demon God,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said respectfully to the red wooden coffin.


    ¡°The Nightmare Demon God pestered you in hopes of dragging you into Hell and bing his puppet to suffer in his ce. The fact that you can persist for a few years shows that the Nightmare Demon God doesn¡¯t have much strength left. Lie down and I¡¯ll directly capture the Nightmare Demon God,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was overjoyed and immediatelyid down. He was very obedient, but his trembling eyshes revealed his inner feelings.


    He had waited for a few years for this opportunity. He had ced all his hopes on Ye Sheng, and it had finally paid off.


    Just thinking about it made Zhuge Xiaoming want to cry. He had been through too much. Fortunately, now that everything hade to an end, he could finally get rid of the Nightmare Demon God.

 Chapter 637

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 44, saving the Universe (second update)</h4>


    The danger that had gued Zhuge Xiaoming for years was finally about to be resolved.


    Hey down obediently and did not move, waiting for Chu Xiangyu to make a move.


    But Chu Xiangyu did not make a move.


    Zhuge Xiaoming blinked his eyes. He had waited for five minutes, but Chu Xiangyu still did not make a move. He did not dare to move either, so he could only watch with wide eyes and anticipation.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how much do you know about the Nightmare Demon God?¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was stunned and said, ¡°Not very much. I only know that he is one of the seventy-two demon gods, but why is he in such a miserable state?¡±


    Ye Sheng hade into contact with quite a number of demon gods, Teng she, scheming demon god, Chu Xiangyu, and Nightmare Demon God.


    But whether it was teng she or scheming demon god, although they were like tigers that had lost their teeth, their sharp ws were still there.


    If scheming had not been deceived by the idea of the beautiful new world, he would not have died at Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    In the beautiful New World, scheming was very powerful.


    It was just that he had lost all his power in the real universe.


    Teng she was also very powerful. After being suppressed for so many years, he still had unrivaled power when he came out.


    Chu Xiangyu was the same. Although he was half dead, he was still able to capture Teng she in his current state. One could imagine how powerful Chu Xiangyu was when he was at his peak.


    Only the nightmare demon god was too weak.


    Even if a wisp of consciousness possessed Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s body and it was not his peak strength, he was still a demon god and Zhuge Xiaoming was only at the human realm.


    The difference between the two was a little far.


    But after four to five years, the Nightmare Demon God still did not bring Zhuge Xiaoming to hell.


    This did not fit the name of the Demon God.


    Chu Xiangyu exined to Ye Sheng, ¡°The Nightmare Demon God is the weakest among the seventy-two demon gods. Hisbat strength is not very strong, but his demon god body and his innate ability have only superimposed, allowing him to be one of the seventy-two demon gods. However, he did not integrate into it at all. He wandered between Hell, the Immortal Court, and the Divine Court. In the end, he was suppressed by a mysterious person and his demon god body was shattered. All these years, his strength has been losing. From the fact that he is not picky about food to tempt this little fatty, it can be seen that the Nightmare Demon God has reached its limit.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. That was indeed the case.


    What did this have to do with him?


    ¡°You help me obtain the primordial g, and I¡¯ll help your friend solve the Nightmare Demon God¡¯s problem. This is a deal. If you are willing, I will naturally agree,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    ¡°But now, I want to discuss the next deal with you,¡±Chu Xiangyu said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng was stunned and asked, ¡°What Deal?¡±


    Now that he had obtained the ancient g, what else did Chu Xiangyu Need Ye Sheng¡¯s help for?


    Zhuge Xiaoming also looked at Ye Sheng. He didn¡¯t quite understand what other deal there was?


    ¡°Do you know why so many people from the dark dimension came?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked.


    ¡°Ancient souls, right?¡±Ye Sheng remembered and asked.


    ¡°Yes, the ancient souls have appeared. There are quite a few of them this time. There are at least a million of them, and every one of them is very powerful. The people from the dark dimension are simply unable to resist them. Once these souls enter the main universe, it will cause an unimaginable disaster. These souls were the heroes who died in battle for the sake of Hell. We can¡¯t waste them like this. Their ideals and beliefs can not be destroyed,¡±Chu Xiangyu said in a deep voice.


    ¡°But what can I do?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°There are many things you can do. I can¡¯t think of anyone to do this for the time being. I was nning to do it myself, but Gabriel showed up with the divine workmanship heavenly furnace. It means that the celestials are paying attention to this ce. I Can¡¯t deal with the Celestials¡¯attack while doing this,¡±said Chu Xiangyu.


    Ye Sheng understood, but he didn¡¯t know what he could do?


    There were millions of dead souls. The lowest one in front of him was at the peak of the immortal realm. It was terrifying. What could a kid at the peak of the immortal trove like Ye Sheng Do?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll give you the ancient g. You carry the g and lead these ancient dead souls to a ce. Let them do their best for this universe,¡±said Chu Xiangyu with a sigh.


    ¡°Give me the ancient g. Don¡¯t you need it?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°You can lead these souls with the ancient g. I will block some experts for you. This mission is very dangerous. If you anger the souls, they will be torn to pieces. And if you take the souls with you, you will be regarded as a thorn in the flesh by many forces and experts. It means that you are the enemy of the whole world.¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    The corners of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes twitched. He said unwillingly, ¡°Can I Refuse?¡±


    ¡°You refused. I¡¯ll take the souls of the dead and set off. Gabriel from the Protoss race will definitely be the first to find me when he sees me leaving the dark dimension. ¡°He¡¯s the chief judge now. In my half-dead state, I don¡¯t have the confidence to multitask at all. Moreover, there are people from the immortal court. The three new forces will also send people over. When the war starts, the souls of the dead will lose control and disperse into the universe. There will be a great ughter. These brave warriors who were willing to sacrifice themselves for hell and dared to ask the sun and moon to change to a new sky will destroy many people¡¯s happy lives,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng fell silent.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you know where the beautiful new world mentioned by the scheming Demon God Is?¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head, his face filled with confusion.


    ¡°The Beautiful New World is the thought of a madman. That Madman is nowhere to be found, but his beautiful new world is nibbling away at this universe. be it the dimensions or the main universe, they are all being nibbled away. The souls of these millions of iron-willed soldiers are enough to destroy the beautiful new world. The crisis of the universe will be resolved. You Can Save This universe,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye Sheng rubbed his chin, feeling a little ufortable. Why was he going to save this universe in the blink of an eye?


    The change was too fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡±Ye Sheng wanted to dy it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve captured a strand of the Nightmare Demon God¡¯s consciousness. You can absorb it now. I guarantee that you can break through quickly. Ye Sheng, I hope that you can promise me that the beautiful new world will be destroyed. You can see some of the phenomena of the universe, a real universe.¡±Chu Xiangyu patiently persuaded Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going alone with a million souls to save this universe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Chu Xiangyu said softly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the people from the Celestial Court and the Divine Court going?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know this question once you go. I Can¡¯t exin it to you for the time being.¡±Chu Xiangyu was not at liberty to reveal it.


    Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming and chuckled, ¡°When you¡¯re done, you can leave by yourself. I¡¯m going to save the Universe.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve spent the first half of my life undisciplined and aimless. Now, I want to go with you to save the universe. I¡¯ll be your little brother. From now on, you¡¯re My Big Brother,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said firmly.


    Ye Sheng did not answer Zhuge Xiaoming. Instead, he asked Chu xiangyu, ¡°Why me?¡±

 Chapter 638

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 45, breaking through to the human realm (1st update)</h4>


    Why Him?


    This was what Ye Sheng wanted to ask.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t believe that Chu Xiangyu¡¯s arrival in the dark dimension wouldn¡¯t have a solution to deal with the ancient souls.


    He had fought with the statue of the temple because he wanted to take the ancient g. If Ye Sheng hadn¡¯te, he would have taken the ancient g with him and brought millions of ancient souls to the beautiful new world.


    However, there was a problemter on. Gabriel¡¯s shadow of the God n came and brought the divine heavenly furnace, interrupting Chu Xiangyu¡¯s n.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance made Chu Xiangyu not have to think of other ways. He believed in Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I believe in you,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly. Only two words made Ye Sheng let out a breath.


    The pressure was very heavy.


    But inexplicably, Ye Sheng also had an impulse. Bringing millions of ancient souls to the so-called beautiful New World and starting a holy war made his blood boil.


    This was also one of the reasons why ye Sheng agreed.


    Boom!


    Chu xiangyu sucked Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s body into the air, andyers of ck halos surged into Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s body.


    Ahhhh!


    Zhuge Xiaoming let out a blood-curdling scream. His face was ferocious and abnormally terrifying.


    But gradually, his blood-curdling scream changed. It was not his voice, but a mournful and evil ghost¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, you¡¯re not dead yet. How is that possible?¡±The shocked wordsing out of Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s mouth represented the Nightmare Demon God.


    The Nightmare Demon God realized that Zhuge Xiaoming had found external help. It was his mortal enemy, Chu Xiangyu.


    This shocked the nightmare demon god. Shouldn¡¯t Chu Xiangyu be dead?


    ¡°Even if you die, I won¡¯t die. Nightmare Demon, I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, you¡¯d be worse and worse. Now, you can¡¯t even confuse a kid in the human realm. This is simply a disgrace to the demon god,¡±Chu Xiangyu mocked.


    ¡°Bullsh * t, I was tricked. Your strength is so much weaker now. You are no longer as strong as you were back then,¡±cursed nightmare.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as I was back then, but I can still deal with you. I¡¯ve taken your Fiendcelestial¡¯s consciousness. It can help me aplish a great thing,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±Nightmare¡¯s tone began to tremble.


    ¡°Obediently be suppressed. Don¡¯t think ofing out. Give me this wisp of the fiendcelestial¡¯s consciousness,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently. His Hand moved very quickly, quickly finding the fiendcelestial¡¯s consciousness and grabbing it out ruthlessly.


    ¡°Scram. This is my fiendcelestial¡¯s consciousness. It¡¯s the key to whether I can escape or not. Don¡¯t even think about touching me. Chu Xiangyu, we are both fiendcelestials. There¡¯s no need for you to be so ruthless, right?¡±The Nightmare Demon God was panicking.


    Chu Xiangyu ignored him. Energy poured down and shook violently.


    Bang!


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s body trembled violently. A round demon god¡¯s consciousness was taken out and floated in mid-air, turning into a ferocious demon god. It was extremely ferocious.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, you are actually lying in a coffin. This is ridiculous. You are no better than me. Back then, the 72 demon gods made everyone miserable because of your actions. You have let us down,¡±the Nightmare Demon God roared angrily.


    ¡°I have let down the heavens, the earth, this universe, and myself. As for you, a bunch of selfish and weak people, do I need to let you down?¡±Chu Xiangyu sneered.


    ¡°You cold-blooded person, you shameless bastard...¡±the nightmare demon god was still cursing, but Chu Xiangyu did not want to listen anymore.


    Bang!


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s palm smashed down, directly shattering the Nightmare Demon God¡¯s consciousness.


    Boom!


    Layers of energy surged up, along with many insights from the demon god. Although it was extremely rare for people at the demon God level, to Ye Sheng, it was more tangible than any treasure.


    ¡°Absorb it. After absorbing this, you will be able to break through to the human realm. Once you break through to the human realm, you will have a certain degree of ability to protect yourself this time,¡±Chu Xiangyu said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded, and his body shook.


    Hong!


    10,000 arrays appeared, condensing into a huge array.


    Thews surged, extending endlessly, vast and mighty.


    In an instant, it swallowed the Demon God¡¯s consciousness.


    Hong Long Long!


    Ye Sheng seemed to have eaten a huge tonic, and his entire body flew up from where he was.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng felt that his universe treasure trove had beenpleted, and he was advancing towards the next realm.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the universe treasure trove no longer had any secrets.


    He crazily absorbed the power of the dimensions.


    Ye Sheng was an origin body, so he could absorb any power. The power of the Divine Court, the power of the Divine Court, and the power of Hell could all be absorbed into his body.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s ability, and at this moment, he was able to disy it perfectly.


    Bang!


    The ten thousand great arrays started to shake, as if they were about to break through.


    The Immortal¡¯s treasure realm was the opening of the human body¡¯s treasures. The seven great treasures were opened one by one, allowing one to slowly transform.


    And the next realm was the supreme human realm.


    The supreme human was the peak of humanity.


    Those who had not reached the immortal realm were all mortal bodies. They were born, aged, sick, and died. They could not escape thews of the universe.


    The supreme human was a summary of this realm. Once one had reached the supreme human realm, the next step was the immortal realm.


    The immortal realm had a lifespan of 100,000 years, which was an instant period for the universe. However, for cultivators, 100,000 years was immortality.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The array was still shaking, and then it began to evolve.


    It was evolving toward a higher level.


    All of this made Ye Sheng improve rapidly.


    The improvement of the Demon God¡¯s consciousness to Ye Sheng was visible to the naked eye.


    When Zhuge Xiaoming woke up from thea, he found that there was no problem with him. He was so happy that he cried. However, looking at Ye Sheng, he was still breaking through, and his momentum was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Is Ye Sheng going to sweep all the way to the human realm?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said enviously.


    In the Seventh Heaven of the immortal Trove, Ye Sheng was already able to fight all the way to the fifth heaven of the human realm. Now that he had broken through to the human realm, it wouldn¡¯t be long before ye Sheng could sweep all the way to the human realm.


    The Invincible Ye Sheng made Zhuge Xiaoming admire him.


    Chu Xiangyu was still lying in the mahogany coffin, waiting for Ye Sheng to make a breakthrough.


    This waitsted for seven days.


    In these seven days, the world outside was turned upside down, the earth was shaking, invisible waves were spreading, and a terrifying aura was surging.


    The ancient souls were about to appear.


    The people of the Divine Court, the people of the Divine Court, and the people of Hell were all gathered here, each with their own strange thoughts.


    It would be best if they could stop it, but they could not stop it, and they could not let these extremely destructive soulse to their own territory to cause trouble. It was best to rush to other forces and destroy them.


    Ye Sheng did not know anything about the outside world.


    Boom!


    He was focused on breaking through. When the ten thousand great arrays slowly converged and transformed into Ye Sheng¡¯s true body, his aura spread out with a bang for three thousand li.


    At the human realm, Ye Sheng had broken through.


    At the first sky of the human realm, this was Ye Sheng¡¯s current realm.


    But in terms of true battle strength, Ye Sheng could fight against those at the sixth sky of the human realm. His umtion was too deep.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, your breakthrough is just right. The ancient souls are about to appear. You can go over now.¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice rang out. At the same time, arge g floated in front of Ye Sheng.


    The ancient g was the divine artifact of the number one demon god out of the 72 demon gods of Hell. It was not inferior to the Garden of Eden or the heavenly furnace.


    In terms of power, it even surpassed them. This was because the ancient g was a supreme offensive treasure. Its lethality was the highest.

 Chapter 639

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 46, I¡¯ll be the contractor (second update)</h4>


    The ancient g was right in front of him, but Ye Sheng did not take it immediately.


    After taking the ancient g, he was going to do something crazy.


    Ye Sheng slowly stretched out his hand.


    Chu Xiangyu did not urge him, waiting for Ye Sheng to pick it up himself.


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at Ye Sheng, his eyes bright, and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll apany you. This is a very crazy thing, but once I seed, I¡¯ll definitely have a great sense of achievement.¡±


    Dong!


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand and held the ancient g in his hand. Waves of energy surged into his body, causing his strength to soar. Although his cultivation base was still at the first sky of the human realm, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength had soared to the peak of the human realm.


    This was the strength that the ancient g lent to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at Chu Xiangyu and said, ¡°Where am I going?¡±


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°In the center of the dark dimension, there is an abyss. The ancient souls are walking out of it. Go there now and clear away all the difficulties. Bring them to the beautiful New World.¡±


    ¡°Where is the beautiful New World?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in confusion.


    Ye Sheng did not know where the beautiful New World was either?


    ¡°The beautiful New World is above the main universe. When you shake the ancient g, you will see a door. You can go in. I will help you to hold off some threats,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart. Then, he looked at Zhuge Xiaoming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me. I¡¯ll go with you. I, Zhuge Xiaoming, did nothing in the past forty years and almost died. Now, I want to do something meaningful,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said seriously.


    ¡°Help me carry the g.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t try to persuade him. He threw the ancient g over.


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately stretched out his hand to take the ancient g. However, he let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground. He said with a sad face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you making things too difficult for me?¡±


    ¡°The ancient g can only be taken by you. No one can take it.¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye Sheng had no choice but to carry the g and bid farewell to Chu Xiangyu with Zhuge Xiaoming.


    ¡°When you go, the dangers are unknown. No one knows what the beautiful new world is like now. Be careful along the way.¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand but did not say anything. He left without looking back.


    He had already promised and would not go back on his words. He would ovee all difficulties to aplish this.


    It was just a so-called beautiful new world. Ye Sheng, who was carrying the banner of the ancient times, was full of confidence. He even had the illusion that he could sweep away Gabriel¡¯s real body.


    Of course, Ye Sheng knew that it was an illusion, but he still used this illusion to dispel the fear in his heart.


    In the dark dimension, Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming were on their way alone. It waspletely different from before. Now, Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming had a very heavy mission.


    ¡°If this is spread out, no one will believe it. The two of us, who have reached the human realm, actually dared to lead millions of ancient souls to attack a beautiful new world.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed emotionally and was a little excited.


    ¡°You know about this beautiful New World?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°I know. My grandfather told me that in this universe, there is a madman who thinks that this universe ising to an end. If it exists for too long, the universe will copse and everyone will die. Therefore, he made a grand wish to create a beautiful new world to rece this universe. He was despised by many people and thought that it was simply absurd. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what will happen next, I can guess a thing or two when I see how serious demon god Chu Xiangyu is. He even wanted to destroy the beautiful new world after getting the ancient g,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°The demon god of trickery was bewitched by the beautiful new world. That¡¯s why I was able to kill him so easily. The universe is so big that it¡¯s hard to imagine. It¡¯s impossible for one person to rece him. Many people might not dare to do what we¡¯re about to do,¡±ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. It would be wonderful to destroy the beautiful new world. When my grandfather hears this news, when the Zhuge family hears this news, they will definitely look at me in a new light.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in high spirits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and receive the ancient souls.¡±Ye Shengughed out loud, full of heroic spirit.


    The young man was naturally crazy, driving millions of battle souls to destroy the New World.


    ..


    In the center of the dark dimension, there was a ck hole-like abyss.


    The ck Hole Abyss was so big that it was filled with people standing around it. It was millions of people, but it was still not very eye-catching. Compared to the ck hole, it was like a group of ants.


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming walked over slowly. Looking at the ck Mass of people, they were clearly divided into a few parts.


    The Divine Court, the Immortal Court, hell, and the original people of the dark dimension.


    Because the ancient souls had always been something that only the three great ancient factions knew about. Thest time the ancient souls were sent out, the three great new factions were only at the embryonic stage. Therefore, dealing with the ancient souls was a matter for the three great ancient factions.


    Stepping here, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he looked in one direction.


    A young man who looked simr to Ye Sheng stood in the crowd. He was not eye-catching at all. He was dressed in ck and his aura was deep.


    Earth¡¯s clone.


    He had alsoe and condensed a body.


    Ye Sheng took a look and then shifted his gaze. This was a trump card that would be Ye Sheng¡¯s life-saving umbre in times of need.


    The ck Hole Abyss was right in front of him. The forces of several parties were clearly separated. They were in their respective regions and were wary of each other. They all wanted to lure the disaster to the other side after the ancient departed souls came out.


    When Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming walked over, they immediately attracted the attention of three parties.


    Because the influence of the ancient g was too great.


    Ye Sheng, who was carrying the ancient g, was like the prettiest cub in the vige. He attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as he appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here again. What is he carrying?¡±


    ¡°The ancient g. He¡¯s carrying the ancient g. How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°He can use the Garden of Eden, and now he¡¯s carrying the ancient g. He can actually use both divine artifacts?¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ..


    The people from the three major factions were all discussing. They stared at Ye Sheng with solemn expressions.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was very low, so he wasn¡¯t in their eyes. However, the things in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands made no one dare to rx.


    This was the great ancient g, a supreme offensive treasure. Compared to the Garden of Eden, it seemed to be a bit more powerful.


    At the very least, the garden of Eden suppressed their cultivation base. As long as they could escape, they could still live.


    However, the great ancient g was not like this.


    With a sweep of the great ancient g, they were either dead or crippled. There was no other possibility.


    Especially now that the Celestial Race¡¯s divine artifact, the Heavenly Furnace, had disappeared, and they had left with Gabriel¡¯s Phantom, no one here could stop ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what are you doing here?¡±An angel of the celestial race asked.


    Ye Sheng walked up to them, looked at them, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m the contractor for this ck fish pond. All of you, back off.¡±

 Chapter 640

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 47, one million ancient souls (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s words were like a seal, turning this ce into his own private territory.


    Some looked at Ye Sheng in admiration, some looked at him mockingly, and some looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant?¡±An immortal realm elder from the immortal realm from the Immortal Court said coldly.


    ¡°Am I?¡±Ye Sheng squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I feel fine.¡±


    ¡°No one said anything about you ughtering people in the temple. It depends on your ability. Now, this is not a ce for you to mess around. The ancient souls are about to appear. We are here to destroy the ancient souls. Why are you here?¡±The elder said unhappily.


    Ye Sheng smiled and walked up to him. ¡°It¡¯s because the ancient souls are about toe out that I¡¯m here. I¡¯m afraid that a disaster will break out if I rely on you guys.¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have the ancient g, but how many times can you use it? At the very least, there are 50,000 ancient souls, and at the very most, there are 300,000. If you don¡¯t rely on us, why should we rely on you?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, take your divine weapon and leave. Don¡¯t wait for the ancient souls toe out and scare you.¡±


    Although the three forces didn¡¯t dare to fight with Ye Sheng, they still had the confidence to mock him.


    The ancient g was indeed powerful, and no one here could resist it. However, Ye Sheng was only at the human realm, so how many times could he use it?


    Every time the ancient g was used, it would consume a lot of energy. As long as Ye Sheng shook it a few times, his true Qi would dry up.


    Since the beginning of cultivation, Ye Sheng had never experienced what it felt like to have his true Qi dry up. However, as long as he used the ancient g, he would be able to experience it.


    Therefore, these people were now mocking Ye Sheng, one by one, sharing the risk.


    Ye Sheng looked at them and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the only one here who can deal with the ancient dead souls. I¡¯ve heard that there are a million ancient dead souls this time. If you mock me now, we¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll wet your pantster.¡±


    Once Ye Sheng said this, the surroundings became quiet.


    ¡°A Million?¡±Someone¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said in shock.


    ¡°Are you talking nonsense? There has never been a million ancient souls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s only three hundred thousand at most once. Don¡¯t be so shameless here.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, where did you get the News?¡±


    The group of people did not believe Ye Sheng¡¯s words at all. There had never been a million ancient souls.


    ¡°Do you know what it means to have a million ancient souls?¡±The Old Man from the Immortal Court mocked. ¡°Once there are a million ancient souls, even our immortal court will have to pay a huge price to destroy them. These ancient souls have the power of the peak. They only know how to kill and have an undying body. They can only stop when their powerpletely disappears.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the old man and did not exin. Instead, he revealed a mocking smile.


    The ancient g in his hand was warning ye Sheng that danger wasing.


    The source of danger was the ck hole-like abyss.


    The ancient souls had appeared.


    Millions of them.


    Ye Sheng did not need to exin at all. Millions of ancient souls would p their faces for him.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was a little angry and said, ¡°Old Fart, I hope you don¡¯t wet your pants right now.¡±


    The Old Man of the immortal court sneered and said, ¡°I know you. You are a good-for-nothing of the Zhuge family. You arezy, greedy, and lecherous. Can you make me wet my pants with just you?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s face turned ck and said, ¡°Old Boy, you will know soon.¡±


    Boom!


    The ck Hole-like Abyss started to shake directly, rolling with a terrifying aura. It spread rapidly and pierced into the sky. A terrifying force swept over, sharp killing intent, and the valiant aura of the battlefield covered every inch ofnd.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed greatly. They stared at the ck Hole-like Abyss in disbelief.


    ¡°The ancient souls have appeared.¡±


    ¡°This aura, this degree of terror is definitely not small.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling of palpitations?¡±


    ¡°I have the same feeling. It seems that something terrible is about to happen?¡±


    Everyone was anxious. At this moment, everyone stared at the ck Hole Abyss. They subconsciously retreated. Ye Sheng¡¯s words appeared in their minds.


    A million ancient souls.


    Could there really be one?


    Ye Sheng calmly stood behind them with Zhuge Xiaoming and waited quietly.


    Roar!


    A shrill roar sounded. Countless shadows roared and roared in the ck hole-like abyss before walking out.


    The ancient souls were in a virtual form. They were originally battle souls and didn¡¯t have a physical body. However, their powerful strength, battle intent, and unyielding will prevented them from dissipating in the universe.


    The first figure flew out. The virtual spirit body¡¯s Aura was soaring and majestic. It was actually at the peak of the immortal realm.


    The first soul that came out was followed by arge group of ancient souls.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Countless auras attacked, scaring the people nearby and forcing them to retreat.


    In an instant, 100,000 ancient souls came out, and they continued toe out.


    The people of the Divine Court were dumbfounded.


    The faces of the people of the divine court twitched.


    The faces of the people of Hell turned ck.


    100,000 ancient dead souls in an instant. The total number of ancient dead souls would definitely surpass the highest record of 300,000 ancient dead souls.


    It couldn¡¯t possibly reach a million ancient dead souls, right?


    Suddenly, someone thought of this and was shocked. He immediately looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was still standing perfectly fine. He didn¡¯t say anything and looked at them coldly.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    A minuteter, another 100,000 appeared.


    200,000.


    They were stilling out endlessly.


    The aura of the ancient departed spirits had already frightened everyone.


    The face of the elder who had shouted the loudest earlier turned green and ck. He felt regret and couldn¡¯t help but retreat.


    He was afraid.


    There were already 200,000 ancient departed spirits that were stilling out continuously.


    This was already not something they could deal with. They needed stronger people.


    Ye Sheng looked at them andughed mockingly. These people kept retreating and were even prepared to run away.


    Previously, they had vowed to solve this problem.


    Hypocrite!


    However, Ye Sheng did not stop them. He did not have any thoughts of scheming against these people. Ye Sheng slowly walked over. With the ancient g on his body, he ignored the terrifying aura of the ancient souls.


    Every minute, 100,000 ancient souls appeared.


    After 10 minutes, the millions of ancient souls had covered the top of the ck Hole Abyss. They were filled with the desire to kill.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The millions of ancient souls did not have the ability to think. They only remembered that they had to attack the immortal court, attack the Divine Court, and sacrifice themselves for the establishment of Hell.


    They were good. Hell needed such people. It was their sacrifice that brought hell to its current position.


    When the million ancient souls appeared, the people of the Immortal Court, the Divine Court, and the people of Hell had long disappeared.


    Even some masters of the eternal sand realm, the half-immortal realm, and the half-god realm left when they saw these ancient souls.


    They couldn¡¯t defeat them.


    In front of the ck Hole and Abyss, only Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming were left.


    The two living people were insignificant in front of the millions of ancient souls.


    However, the ancient g in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand attracted the attention of the ancient souls.


    Swoosh!


    The millions of ancient souls stared at Ye Sheng with strange eyes.


    Ye Sheng stood calmly, but Zhuge Xiaoming felt weak in his legs and wanted to fall. Fortunately, he grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 48, Lucifer (Second Update)</h4>


    With millions of ancient souls staring at Ye Sheng, one could imagine the pressure.


    Zhuge Xiaoming couldn¡¯t bear it. If the souls got angry and rushed over, they would die without a burial ce.


    Even if Chu Xiangyu wanted to save Ye Sheng, he couldn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do that.


    Or maybe the ancient g stopped them from doing so.


    When Hell was first established, the 72 demon gods led billions of demon gods to battle in all directions. They fought until the sky copsed and the earth cracked. Blood flowed like a river. The first demon god resisted countless attacks. The great ancient g pressed forward, and wherever it went, there were countless corpses.


    The fame of the great ancient g was remembered at that time.


    And the one who remembered the most was the billions of demon gods.


    Now, these billions of demon gods had turned into ancient souls. They did not have any thoughts. They only knew how to kill and contribute to the creation of hell.


    They did not know anything else except for the great ancient g. In their instincts, the great ancient g belonged to the number one demon god.


    Whoever obtained the great ancient g would be the number one demon god and their superior.


    The great ancient g was in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. They stared at it carefully.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the great ancient g absorbed more than half of Ye Sheng¡¯s power. It suddenly shook and let out a trembling sound. It was surrounded by chaotic qi.


    Hula!


    The millions of ancient souls immediately knelt down and shouted, ¡°Long live the Devil God!¡±


    This was the first devil god of the past, and Ye Sheng instantly understood it.


    The name of the first Devil God was deeply imprinted in the memories of these ancient souls, so much so that only their instincts were left, and they still shouted the name of the first Devil God.


    Zhuge Xiaoming pulled ye Sheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°These souls have all knelt down, what should we do next?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the millions of ancient dead souls kneeling down and said heroically, ¡°All of you, get up and follow me to conquer the beautiful New World.¡±


    ¡°Conquer!¡±


    ¡°Conquer!¡±


    ¡°Conquer!¡±


    The ancient dead souls didn¡¯t understand anything, but only conquering could do it. This was an instinct that was branded in their bones and blood. Only conquering was their goal.


    The shouts of the millions of ancient dead souls scared the hearts of the three ancient forces who had just escaped.


    Ye Sheng could actuallymand these million ancient souls to fight in all directions?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°Now that the structure of the universe has been set, where is Ye Sheng going to fight?¡±Someone suddenly asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No matter where he fights, the million ancient souls are a destructive force. Wherever they go, they will definitely destroy that ce,¡±someone said, trembling.


    ¡°Ye Sheng has a grudge against the god race, the immortal court, and Hell. where is he going to fight?¡±Someone asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I Hope Ye Sheng will seek his own death and go to the territory of the god race. Judge Gabriel must be waiting for him,¡±the god race member said with a cold smile.


    While they were discussing, the ck-clothed Earth clone quickly left and entered the ck hole abyss.


    Ye Sheng carried the ancient g, and behind him were millions of ancient souls.


    ¡°Enter my body. If necessary, summon the ancient God clone over,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously. This expedition to the beautiful new world was no joke.


    Ye Sheng had to fight at his peak condition. When necessary, the two clones could also share a lot of burden for Ye Sheng.


    The Earth clone didn¡¯t say anything else and directly entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    A rumbling sound came from ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian. His eyes lit up as he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡±


    The great g of the ancient deste era shook violently as wind and clouds gathered. Millions of ancient souls were prepared to leave. They were extremely disciplined as they followed ye Sheng and stepped out of the darkness dimension.


    Rumble!


    A heavenly path pierced through heaven and earth, and the dimension seemed to shrink at this moment.


    Ye Sheng stepped onto this path and took the lead to walk out.


    Zhuge Xiaoming followed behind and became excited.


    He was a little excited about going to destroy the beautiful new world.


    Boom!


    The millions of ancient souls stepped onto this path together, just like when they were alive. They walked on the path from Hell to the main universe and fought in all directions.


    The three great ancient factions were terrified when they saw this. They immediately sent the news back to their respective factions.


    Ye Sheng had to pay attention to this. Where was he going with a million ancient souls?


    Even the God n members who had been boasting shamelessly reported this urgently.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t scary, nor was Ye Sheng, who was holding the great ancient g. After all, Ye Sheng was only at the human realm.


    What was truly scary was the millions of ancient souls.


    This was the reason why the people from the variousrge factions were nervous.


    And just as Ye Sheng stepped onto the Great Dao, Chu Xiangyu¡¯s red wooden coffin appeared in the distant sky, silently watching everything.


    ¡°The destruction of the beautiful New World is the curtain of this era. From now on, the old era is over, and the new era begins. Whether it¡¯s new life or destruction, it¡¯s up to us to take a gamble,¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    ..


    Outside the dark dimension, a brilliant white appeared.


    In front of the many dimensions, this White was extremely eye-catching. This was not an ordinary white. Within this white, faint golden threads could be seen.


    Gabriel.


    This was Gabriel¡¯s power descending. He had descended from the main universe to this dimension. Because his power had exceeded the limits of this dimension, he was unable to enter. However, he was still able to descend outside the dimension.


    Bang!


    However, at this moment, at the ce where Gabriel had descended, a red coffin rushed over and ruthlessly interrupted his descent.


    ¡°Damned Demon God, you actually dare to block my descent?¡±A furious roar resounded throughout the entire universe, bringing with it a wave of energy giarism that came from Gabriel¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Hell is not a ce where you can behave atrociously. Just stay in your heaven,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    ¡°You are already half dead, yet you still have the ability to stop me?¡±Gabriel said angrily, mocking Chu Xiangyu through the dimension.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t descend, there won¡¯t be any problems. If you dare to descend, Hell will be your burial ground. Lucifer is not dead. You used to be his underling. It has been a long time since youst saw him, right?¡±Chu Xiangyu sneered.


    Gabriel roared, ¡°Do you think I am afraid of Him?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±A deep voice sounded and turned into a shadow with a rumbling ck light.


    It was a handsome man with twelve wings on his back. He had his eyes closed and although he was just a shadow, he was extremely powerful.


    ¡°You... didn¡¯t you fall into a deep sleep?¡±Gabriel was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to descend anymore.


    The former Chief Inquisitor of the Celestial race, the fallen angel Lucifer.


    He used to be the Chief Inquisitor of the Celestial Race and had the same power as the godly king. However, after he fell into Hell and became a fallen angel, the position of the Chief Inquisitor was taken over by Gabriel. However, the title of the Chief Inquisitor was missing a word.


    The Chief Inquisitor became the Chief Inquisitor. Regardless of power or power, it was greatly reduced.


    When Lucifer was around, the Chief Inquisitor couldpete with the Godly King for Glory. However, Gabriel could only submit to the power of the godly king.


    It was easy to see who was stronger.

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 49: Cultivating My Sword and killing my way to the Nine Heavens (first update)</h4>


    Lucifer¡¯s appearance scared Gabriel so much that he didn¡¯t dare toe down.


    ¡°Even if I am in a deep sleep, I still have to wake up when I see you,¡±Lucifer said.


    Gabriel red at Lucifer and said, ¡°Back then, you were the one who voluntarily fell into hell. I only followed the ancestral teachings of the god race and went to capture you. There were so many experts of the god race, why did you remember me?¡±


    Luciferughed, ¡°You are good at sophistry, but I want to tell you that I will not let those people of the god race go. The god King is still recuperating. I am afraid that he was injured in that battle and I am about to return. You better not provoke me at this time, or I will kill you and sacrifice you.¡±


    ¡°Madman, you are unreasonable,¡±Gabriel scolded. He did not dare to infiltrate the Hell dimension and left with the divine furnace.


    Chu Xiangyu, who was in the red wooden coffin, saw this and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lucifer said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m notpletely dead yet.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left,¡±Chu Xiangyu said in a deep voice.


    Lucifer did not answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Can you really let that human kid destroy the beautiful New World with the ancient g?¡±


    Chu Xiangyuughed out loud. ¡°I believe in him. After so many years, he is the most outstanding person I have ever met. Even when you were young, you could notpare to him.¡±


    Lucifer was not angry, instead, he said, ¡°I hope so. If the beautiful New World is not destroyed, you will be discovered very soon. When that happens, we will be in a difficult situation. It is too risky for you to bet on a young man.¡±


    ¡°There are talented people in every generation. Each of us has been in the limelight for tens of thousands of years. It is impossible to rely on US old fellows alone. An unprecedented great war ising. The past, the present, and the future will all be mixed up. I don¡¯t need you to worry about what I do. You should think about your injuries properly,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    Lucifer did not say anything else. The phantom that he condensed directly dissipated and disappeared into the air.


    He left.


    Chu xiangyu also controlled the mahogany coffin and left.


    Just as they left, Ye Sheng walked out of the dark dimension with a million ancient souls.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His aura spread and shook the entire dimension. Everyone looked up at the ck Mass and was shocked.


    Where was Ye Sheng going with these ancient souls?


    Ye Sheng carried the ancient g with a firm expression. The million ancient souls had followed him out. There was no way out now and they had to continue walking.


    ¡°Beautiful New World, I¡¯m Coming.¡±Ye Sheng said with a determined expression on his face as he strode forward.


    Behind him, Zhuge Xiaoming took a deep breath and continued to improve his condition to ensure that he maintained his peak condition.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Behind them were millions of ancient souls. As they walked out of the dark dimension, their appearances changed one by one.


    With armor on their bodies and halberds pointing to the sky, their battle souls condensed into a corporeal form. This was their final battle, and each of their battle souls had reached their peak state.


    Kill!


    An invisible killing intent condensed, shocking everyone. If an ordinary mortal realm expert was attacked by this killing intent, their soul would definitely copse. There was no other possibility.


    The ancient primordial g fluttered, and the aura of chaos lingered around it. It seemed to have been infected as well, and it had regained the strength it had when it fought against the heavens.


    The first FIENDGOD was nowhere to be seen. The primordial g had been sealed for too long.


    Divine artifacts had spirits. Rather than calling the primordial g a magic treasure, it was more like a mutated lifeform.


    It was willing to let ye Sheng carry it. It also temporarily acknowledged Ye Sheng, believing that Ye Sheng could lead it to destroy the beautiful new world.


    ¡°Repair my battle sword and ughter the Nine Heavens!¡±


    It was unknown which ancient departed spirit had shouted this sentence. Perhaps it was because their slogan from back then had been carved into their bones. Following that, countless departed spirits roared together.


    Cultivate my battle sword, and kill to the ninth heaven!


    After Ye Sheng heard it, his blood boiled, and he carried the ancient g and shook it fiercely.


    ¡°Open the door to a beautiful new world for me!¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl, and all of his true energy was poured in.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current true energy was supposed to be endless. His origin body was one with the universe, and it was already endless.


    However, the ancient g sucked hard, and Ye Sheng¡¯s body was empty. Even if it was continuously replenished, it took three to four seconds to recover.


    Rumble!


    The Sky and Earth were torn apart, and the ancient g became bigger. It rolled hard in the air, and a door seemed to open in the sky, and a passage appeared.


    ¡°Cultivate my battle sword and kill all the way to the nine heavens!¡±


    Ye Sheng took the lead and roared. He was the first to rush in, and the ancient g wrapped around his body to protect Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Repair my battle sword and kill all the way to the Ninth Heaven!¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s blood was also boiling. He followed closely behind Ye Sheng and rushed into the tunnel.


    ¡°Repair my battle sword and kill all the way to the Ninth Heaven!¡±


    The millions of ancient souls were all excited. The Aura from the Battle of Hell spread out.


    Under the leadership of Ye Sheng, the millions of ancient souls killed their way into the beautiful new world.


    Everyone who saw this scene waspletely silent.


    This was too terrifying.


    Ye Sheng was actually going to destroy the beautiful New World?


    The people from the major factions of the beautiful new world knew about it, but very few knew where it was. Furthermore, how did the beautiful New World Offend Ye Sheng?


    ¡°Pass this news to the Court of God.¡±


    ¡°Tell the Court of God that Ye Sheng took a million ancient souls to the beautiful New World.¡±


    ¡°Inform the demon god that millions of ancient souls have listened to Ye Sheng and went to the beautiful New World.¡±


    The people from the three forces all rushed to deliver the news.


    After they entered the passage, the passage slowly closed and Chu Xiangyu appeared.


    The mahogany coffin was suspended in the air. Chu Xiangyu stared at this scene and said in a faint voice, ¡°This trip will be extremely dangerous, but I believe in you. Ye Sheng, you can do your best.¡±


    A ck light appeared and Lucifer Zai appeared. He spread out his 12 ck wings and asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the ancient g reject him?¡±


    The ancient g was the divine artifact of the number one demon god. It had its own ideas and was very arrogant. Not everyone could use it.


    Ye Sheng was only at the human realm, yet he was able to get the recognition of the ancient g. This was very unbelievable.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a human realm warrior who dared to rush into a beautiful new world and bring millions of ancient souls to destroy this ce?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked.


    ¡°It seems like I was wrong. If hees back alive, he is worth nurturing. In this new world, he can help us travel through the universe,¡±Lucifer said thoughtfully.


    ¡°I believe he can do it,¡±Chu Xiangyu said firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡±Lucifer did not insist. This time, the odds were against him. Whether ye Sheng coulde back was still a question mark.


    ..


    In the tunnel, Ye Sheng and the millions of ancient souls kept moving forward. Finally, they came to a new world.


    A beautiful world appeared in front of them.


    This world was very real. Many people lived in it. Everyone was very happy. The old had something to rely on, the Young had something to support, they respected the old and loved the young. Their neighbors were harmonious, and their homes were peaceful and prosperous.


    Ye Sheng swept his spiritual sense and saw all the good aspects of human nature.


    There was not a single bad w. Everyone was as perfect as a saint.


    This was the beautiful new world.

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 50, False World (second update)</h4>


    A beautiful New World, a world full of truth, goodness, and beauty. There was no evil, and everyone lived well.


    Seeing this scene, Zhuge Xiaoming frowned and said, ¡°This is not normal. The evil of human nature has been wiped out.¡±


    This world was very big and had many universes, but Ye Sheng came to a small world.


    The sudden appearance of an army of a million ancient dead souls did not scare anyone. Everyone was doing their own things, and some even greeted ye Sheng with a smile.


    ¡°This is food grown in my field. I¡¯ll give it to you to eat.¡±An old farmer came in front of Ye Sheng and handed him the food. His face was full of smiles, and he was not afraid of the murderous army behind Ye Sheng at all.


    Ye Sheng looked at the old farmer and asked, ¡°Why did you treat me to food?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry and have nothing to eat. If I have something, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±The old farmer said with a simple smile.


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at Ye Sheng and felt that something was wrong.


    There was something wrong with this old farmer.


    Ye Sheng looked at the sky and looked around. He asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°A new world. A world where there is no death, no harm, no evil, no disease.¡±The old farmer smiled happily.


    ¡°Then who are you?¡±Ye Sheng continued to ask.


    ¡°I am a farmer who died of hunger. At the moment of my death, the beautiful New World opened up to me, and I came in. From then on, there is no hunger, no death, and no sorrow,¡±the old farmer said honestly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of living? You have eternal life, you have finished your food, and you have a living environment that you don¡¯t need to worry about. A hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive.¡±The Old Farmer was silent for a moment, and then said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, he has no soul.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming whispered in Ye Sheng¡¯s ear.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He could see it too.


    This old farmer didn¡¯t have a soul. He was like aplete person. Half of his soul was stripped away. All the ¡®evil¡¯in human nature was stripped away, leaving behind the true, the good, and the beautiful. His soul was stripped away, and he had no desires or desires.


    Just like what the old farmer said, it was good to be alive.


    But this was no longer the old farmer.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and patted it lightly.


    Patter!


    The old farmer was like the wind, drifting away. As for the food in his hand, it also turned into white smoke.


    The so-called beautiful New World was just an illusion.


    Under the prosperous era, an illusion. All the people here were lured by the illusion.


    ¡°A utopian world, what on Earth is it going to do?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t understand why that Madman created this world. It was obvious that it couldn¡¯t rece the real universe.


    However, many people would believe that it was an illusion to abandon everything and be a world that was neither human nor ghost. There was no joy or anger, only good and beautiful.


    ¡°I now understand why my grandfather hated this beautiful new world so much,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a low voice. After seeing it with his own eyes, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart.


    Were the people in this so-called beautiful New World really their original appearance?


    ¡°This world doesn¡¯t need to exist. Break it.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned cold, and he waved the ancient g.


    Rumble!


    Millions of ancient dead souls moved. Everyone¡¯s aura exploded, and surging killing intent swept through this beautiful new world.


    Bang!


    This small world exploded in an instant, and everyone in it died with the wind.


    Ye Sheng could clearly see that at the moment of death, none of these people were afraid. Instead, they revealed a faint smile, as if they had been freed.


    Having lost their souls and half of their true natures, arge number of the dead entered this ce and lived on for a long time. Day after day, they were like puppets, repeating the same thing.


    They were also tired.


    Ye Sheng looked towards the depths of the universe in that beautiful new world.


    ¡°Kill!¡±The ancient g shook and roared with Ye Sheng¡¯s furious roar.


    The army of millions of ancient departed souls set off at the same time. They burst out with great power and all of their battle souls rushed into the universe.


    The beautiful New World was under great attack at this moment.


    ¡°Who dares to behave atrociously in the beautiful New World?¡±An angry roar came. A master at the level of half-immortal rushed over. He was the ruler of a star field.


    Ye Sheng saw him and his eyes turned cold. He said, ¡°The ordinary people here have be true, kind, and beautiful. They don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight, and don¡¯t have souls. Why isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡±


    The half-immortal heard Ye Sheng¡¯s words, he sneered. ¡°Boy from the main universe, the beautiful new world hasn¡¯t been perfected yet. It¡¯s fine now. In the future, we will definitely be able to build a beautiful new world to rece the current dirty and chaotic main universe


    ¡°Then, you will forever suppress the ordinary people and let them adapt to their own identities. You will be the weaklings for the rest of your lives. You will be high and mighty. To them, the beautiful new world is a joke. In the eyes of you powerhouses, the beautiful New World is the one that can control the universe. ¡°No one will fight with you. You will still have joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. You will still have aplete soul. Even their life and death will be decided by a single thought of yours?¡±Ye Sheng roared angrily, he was extremely angry.


    The main universe did have a lot of pressure, but everyone knew that as long as they worked hard, they would have a chance to live. Everyone had their ownplete soul, and they could choose their own life and death. However, in this beautiful new world.., it was dignified and dignified. Once they entered this ce, they would never be able to turn things around.


    ¡°This is already the best choice for them. They can live forever,¡±the half-immortal said coldly.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Ye Sheng waved the ancient g and attacked fiercely.


    Rumble!


    The ancient g absorbed ye Sheng¡¯s energy and exploded with great power, suppressing everything in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the human realm, yet you dare toment on the beautiful New World? You Don¡¯t know life from death. Today, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡±The half-immortal smiled maliciously. He reached out and grabbed at the air, he was about to set off the endless waves and drown Ye Sheng.


    Dong!


    However, the ancient g suppressed him, not giving him any chance at all.


    ¡°No!¡±The half-immortal let out a terrified voice. His body was suppressed so much that cracking sounds could be heard. Cracks appeared on his body, as if he was going to copse at any moment.


    ¡°This is a divine weapon. You actually have a divine weapon, and you even brought a divine weapon here?¡±The half-immortal said in disbelief.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath and stomped his foot down, crushing the half-immortal.


    Boom!


    Sensing Ye Sheng¡¯s anger, the ancient g exploded again. It cooperated with Ye Sheng and crushed the half-immortal.


    Boom!


    The half-immortal exploded and was killed by the ancient g. But strangely, after he exploded, there was no blood at all. It was as if he was air.


    ¡°It seems that I have overestimated you. You are just like those ordinary people. You Don¡¯t have aplete body and soul,¡±Ye Sheng said sarcastically. The half-immortal was very powerful, but here, he was suppressed by the ancient g, he exploded.


    His strength had reached the half-immortal level, but his body was very weak. This was the disadvantage of the beautiful new world. Without recing the main universe, he couldn¡¯t achieve thepletew.

 Chapter 644

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 51</h4>


    The beautiful new world had been developing for a long time without any faults. Some people had tried to destroy this world, but they had all failed.


    The master behind the beautiful New World was a famous madman in the universe.


    A madman did not care about the consequences of his actions. If one offended him, the consequences would be terrible. Therefore, although everyone knew that the beautiful new world was constantly encroaching on the origin of the main universe, they still could not stop it.


    Perhaps many people thought that the beautiful new world could not rece the main universe at all.


    However, Ye Sheng saw with his own eyes that the beautiful new world had already developed to a certain scale. It was as vast as smoke, withyers uponyers of mountains. It was very majestic and huge.


    ¡°If this world is not destroyed, it might be a new universe in the future,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming muttered.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Ye Sheng only had one word. He took a step forward and led millions of ancient souls to start a massacre in all directions.


    The various small worlds in the beautiful new world were shattered. The star field was cut off, and the star path copsed. It was a battlefield.


    No one in this star field could stop ye Sheng and the others. The most powerful of these people were only at the half-immortal realm. When the ancient g was pressed down, they were suffocated.


    Rumble!


    In the end, this star field was stomped down by Ye Sheng. Itpletely copsed, and the thousands of creatures inside were all turned into dust.


    Ye sheng shouted, ¡°Keep moving!¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t return until he destroyed the beautiful new world.


    He was going to destroy everything!


    Ye Sheng had brought millions of ancient souls with him. He was going to destroy everything along the way.


    In the nine star areas, even if many experts came out to resist, they couldn¡¯t fight back under the attacks of the ancient g and millions of ancient souls.


    Ten dayster, Ye Sheng led his team and destroyed the nine star areas. The war behind him was a mess. The ancient souls became more and more brave as they fought. They were so excited that they stretched out their hands andunched destructive attacks.


    They had found the scent of the past.


    They attacked the heavens, killing until blood flowed like a river. Countless people were killed and injured.


    However, this was only a small corner of the beautiful new world. They didn¡¯t touch the core area at all.


    ¡°Continue. I have five years. In five years, I will definitely destroy this beautiful new world,¡±Ye Sheng said resolutely. He didn¡¯t know fatigue. He waved the ancient g and continued to attack with the millions of ancient souls.


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    The ancient souls roared soundlessly. The surging murderous aura filled the beautiful new world.


    Boom!


    Just as Ye Sheng was about to destroy the tenth star area, a scorching saber qi shot across the sky. It seemed to cut open the universe. It wanted to kill Ye Sheng through the distant space and time.


    ¡°You want to kill me without showing up? You¡¯re Dreaming,¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all. With the ancient g in his hand, these little tricks wouldn¡¯t work at all.


    Rumble!


    The ancient g swept across the sky, and a chaotic storm swept up, crushing the de.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±A fierce shout came.


    A figure crossed the space and came in front of Ye Sheng.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was shocked. This person was in the half-immortal realm, but he was definitely not an ordinary half-immortal.


    Peak of the half-immortal realm?


    Ye Sheng did not know, but he knew that he was in trouble. He pushed Zhuge Xiaoming to the side and said, ¡°Bring the ancient souls and destroy this ce. I will deal with this person.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, can you do it?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked worriedly.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, I have to.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long cry and immediately rushed forward. With the ancient g in his hand, he rolled it up.


    Rumble!


    The chaotic mes descended and turned into a fire dragon. It swept over, wanting to devour this person.


    ¡°You have a divine weapon, but you don¡¯t have a corresponding cultivation level. A divine weapon is like a pearl covered in dust in your hands.¡±This person sneered. His hands were not slow. He pushed horizontally with both hands, and aw attack descended.


    Chaotic ancient times!


    When this move was unleashed, it brought Ye Sheng a change in world time. It was as if he had arrived at an era of chaotic ancient times. His cultivation level was rapidly disappearing.


    Ye Sheng did not exist in the chaotic ancient times.


    This move was aimed at Ye Sheng. He wanted to kill Ye Sheng. Even if Ye Sheng held the ancient times banner, he was not afraid.


    The power of a divine artifact was strong, but it depended on who held it.


    If it was the number one demon god, he would either be killed or crippled by the aura of the divine weapon. But in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, it was only a slightly stronger magic treasure.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t be matched.


    To catch a thief, one had to catch the leader first. As long as he killed Ye Sheng and took the ancient g, millions of ancient souls wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    The half-immortals in the beautiful new world saw clearly that they wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold, and he was fearless in the chaotic ancient technique.


    ¡°He is at ease!¡±


    A ck shadow flew out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body and performed a magical technique. He took the ancient g and pressed it down.


    The Earth clone appeared at this moment. He added the power of countless people on Earth, and his battle strength report directly crushed over. The power of the ancient g in his hand was even more powerful than in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The peak of the half-immortal realm was directly sent flying. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and looked at the two Ye Sheng with bewilderment. They were not clones, but independent existences. Their cultivation was not very high, but their power was beyond imagination.


    ¡°You actually have two bodies and two consciousnesses?¡±The peak of the half-immortal realm said in shock and anger.


    ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know. Since I dared toe, I have a certain guarantee. Go To Hell.¡±The Earth clone sneered. Holding the ancient g, he shook it and shot out chaotic sword qi.


    ng! ng!


    The Sword Qi formed a dense attack that peak half-immortal couldn¡¯t dodge. This was an attack from the ancient g, and it wasn¡¯t weak. It burst out and suppressed the sky, suppressing the aura of peak half-immortal.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He closed his eyes and summoned the ancient God clone through the ck hole in his dantian.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, my true self.¡±The handsome and noble ancient God clone appeared and immediately used the Holy Sword of judgment.


    The divine sword that Jin of the Divine Court used was simplified from the judgement sacred sword. Now, the original judgement sacred sword, the ancient God clone, was shining with golden light. He took the ancient g and struck it hard, shaking the sky.


    ng! ng!


    The Primal Chaos Sword Qi from the secret manual and the judgement sacred sword from the ancient God were both used by the ancient g.


    The peak half-immortal¡¯s face turned ck, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. He had never thought that things would turn out like this. Ye Sheng suddenly had two more clones, and they could both use the ancient g. He had been full of confidence, but now, danger lurked all around him.


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi was as dense as raindrops. It kept striking down, and with a crashing sound, it ruthlessly struck the peak half-immortal.


    ¡°No!¡±He roared angrily. Thew of energy burst out and swept around, forming a shield to protect himself. He retreated in a hurry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound echoed around. The shield couldn¡¯t withstand it at all. It was smashed into pieces in an instant. Countless sword rain fell, nailing the peak of half-immortal realm to the void.

 Chapter 645

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 52, chaotic saa (second update)</h4>


    Another half-immortal died at Ye Sheng¡¯s hands.


    This was definitely not because the half-immortal realm was weak. In fact, if Ye Sheng did not have the ancient g, he would definitely die if he met a half-immortal.


    Ye Sheng would even be killed by an aura. This was not a joke. A half-immortal had already surpassed the limits of life and was evolving to a higher level.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had the ancient g.


    With the ancient g in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, he could kill enemies of a higher level and ignore their attacks. No matter how strong one¡¯s attacks were, they would be defeated by the ancient g.


    Of course, the only ones who could kill this peak half-immortal were the clones of the ancient God and Earth.


    The two of them used their secret techniques in turn and used the ancient g to kill their opponents.


    ¡°True body, this beautiful new world is a good ce to train people.¡±The ancient God clone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The Earth clone nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After a few years of fighting here, I¡¯ll definitely be able to break through again. I might even be able to break through several levels.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You guys will be my trump cards. You¡¯ll have toe out and help me defend against the enemy at any time. The further I go, the more dangerous I¡¯ll be.¡±


    Ye Sheng held the ancient g in his hand. He was sure that he would be the first target of the people in the new beautiful world. Ye Sheng had to hide his two clones to catch them off guard. Only then would he be able to defeat them.


    After one battle, Ye Sheng had gained a lot. He carried the ancient g and continued to lead an army of one million ancient souls to destroy this star area.


    Boom!


    After a series of explosions, this star area copsedpletely. The origin scattered and merged into the main universe.


    The beautiful new world shrank again.


    Ye Sheng continued to move forward.


    Millions of ancient souls followed Ye Sheng. They were aggressive and the more they fought, the braver they became. Any resistance was futile. If they passed by the star area, they would be destroyed. There was no second possibility.


    Many immortal realm and half-immortal realm warriors rushed out to defend. However, millions of ancient souls weren¡¯t easy to deal with. They fought as if they were at home. They wouldn¡¯t stop until they were killed.


    A massacre!


    This was a one-sided massacre.


    After destroying the ten star areas, Ye Sheng had lost less than 1,000 ancient souls. It was extremely rare.


    The other ancient souls became braver and braver as they fought. Their murderous aura surged like a sea of blood. Everywhere they passed, they were in ruins.


    Ye Sheng was the leader. He was surrounded in the center. Now, he had learned to be smart. He didn¡¯t walk in the front. He walked in the center. If you want to kill me, you have to break through one million ancient souls.


    Under such circumstances, no one could sneak attack Ye Sheng.


    He pushed all the way.


    After the half-immortal realm, there was the true immortal realm.


    The divine path cultivation realm was the main god, and the hell cultivation realm was the dimensional demon god.


    However, Ye Sheng pushed all the way, but he did not meet an immortal, a main god, or a dimensional demon god.


    ¡°There are weak and strong dimensional demon gods. The strongest one is like the number one demon god. He rampaged through the heavens and killed his way from the various dimensions to the main universe. It was hard for him to find an opponent. The weakest one is like the Nightmare Demon God. He can only seduce others, and hisbat strength is very low,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was indeed the case. The scheming demon god that he had killed was a weak dimensional demon god. Even Teng she was not strong. Otherwise, he would not have been captured by the half-dead Chu Xiangyu.


    Of course, along the way, he did not encounter a dimensional demon god, an immortal, or a main god. To Ye Sheng, this was a blessing in disguise.


    Among these ancient souls, the most powerful one was at the peak of the half-immortal realm. There were no immortals, no main gods, and no dimensional demon gods.


    Perhaps some dimensional demon gods had died in battle back then, but Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t control their souls.


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming were protected very well by the millions of ancient souls, and they were pushed all the way down.


    As they walked along the beautiful new world, no one could contend against Ye Sheng¡¯s army.


    No matter how many people rushed out, they were all torn into pieces by the ancient souls.


    A year passed.


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming wine had entered the beautiful new world for a whole year. During this year, they spent every day in the fierce battle.


    One million ancient souls had lost 100,000, leaving only 900,000. And even these 900,000 had reached their final glory.


    If they continued to fight, theirst bit of power would also dissipate.


    Of course, the harvest was gratifying.


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming brought the millions of ancient souls and destroyed 900 star fields.


    This was a huge number. In the beautiful new world, there were actually 900 star fields.


    The universe was veryrge, but 900 star fields were also veryrge areas. All of them had been destroyed by Ye Sheng and the others. How much of the lost origin had the main universe recovered?


    Zhuge Xiaoming sometimes muttered, ¡°When we return to the main universe, it must reward us. We risked our lives to take back these origin.¡±


    Ye Sheng, who had been fighting for a year, had stubble all over his face. His face was full of killing intent, and his entire body was filled with a valiant aura, he said, ¡°That madman is also a capable person. He was able to seize so many origin in the main universe under the eyes of all the major forces and lure so many people here. Just thinking about it is very scary.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, that madman isn¡¯t here. If he was, we would have been killed long ago. We wouldn¡¯t have to wait until now.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said happily.


    Ye Sheng clenched his hands. He didn¡¯t have the chance to cultivate after a year of battle. However, after experiencing the baptism of battle, his cultivation base still crossed one level and reached the second sky of the human realm. His strength had increased a lot.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many beautiful new worlds left. The core is right in front of us. Let¡¯s rush in together.¡±Ye Sheng roared and shook the ancient g, causing the ancient souls to burst out the most brilliant energy and increase a big section, they directly rushed into the core of the beautiful new world.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve arrived. We haven¡¯t rested for a year. We¡¯ve fought so many times and destroyed nine hundred star areas. Finally, we¡¯ve seen the core of the beautiful New World.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed.


    He had gained a lot from the battles this year. The growth of his cultivation base was secondary. The key was that his spirit had been baptized. He had changed from the young master of a rich family to the Fearless Warrior now.


    This was a great transformation. Zhuge Xiaoming felt that this trip was worth it. Even if he died, it would be worth it.


    ¡°This time, I must destroy this ce.¡±Ye Sheng shouted. His eyes were like lightning and his aura was like a rainbow. He made up his mind.


    No matter what secrets were inside, he must destroy this ce.


    Rumble!


    900,000 ancient souls rushed into the core of the beautiful new world. They saw a huge lump of flesh.


    This world was a huge lump of flesh. It was constantly squirming, and it was extremely disgusting.


    There was no one here. It was different from the scene ye Sheng had imagined where experts gathered. This ce was empty.


    The ancient souls lost their target and all stared at the huge saa.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s face changed. He stared at it closely and kept looking. He cried out, ¡°Ye Sheng, this is the chaotic saa, the core of the origin of the Great Dao in the beautiful New World. It is transforming. Look at what is inside it.¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked when he saw it..

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 53, the body of origin (3rd watch)</h4>


    Inside the chaotic saa, Ye Sheng saw a world.


    A world where flowers bloomed and dazzled his eyes.


    A world where flowers bloomed.


    A beautiful world.


    A beautiful world wrapped in a dirty exterior, which was surprising, but it was not enough to make ye Sheng Pale.


    What made Ye Sheng Pale with fright was a corpse that appeared in this world.


    This corpse gave Ye Sheng a familiar feeling. Through a small gap in the chaotic saa, Ye Sheng saw his appearance.


    Faceless Man.


    Without facial features, the smooth surface looked a little creepy.


    The Aura that the faceless man revealed made Ye Sheng unconsciously resonate with him.


    ¡°Origin body,¡±Ye Sheng said affirmatively.


    ¡°What is origin body?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Origin body is a body forged with the origin of this world. It has endless potential and endless possibilities,¡±ye Sheng said with a serious expression. He had never expected to meet an origin body here, and it was a faceless man.


    The core of the beautiful new world was such a corpse?


    Where were the experts here?


    Ye Sheng carefully stared at the saa and observed the greater world. He saw a shocking scene.


    Under the Faceless Man, there were corpses and mountains piled up.


    These corpses were not noticed at first nce and were attracted away by the Faceless Man. That was why ye Sheng was so surprised.


    ¡°Could these corpses be the masters in the beautiful New World?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in shock.


    Ye Sheng stared at them carefully. He was not sure.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I saw a master, an itinerant cultivator named oracle. He was an itinerant cultivator from five thousand years ago. He traveled alone and cultivated to the immortal realm. He was recruited by the immortal court but refused to join the immortal court. Later, he disappeared. There was a corpse under the Faceless Man. It was his.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming had sharp eyes, he saw a familiar person.


    ¡°An immortal corpse?¡±Ye Sheng stared at it carefully. That person was indeed extraordinary. Even in death, his aura was not weak.


    Every corpse here had a strong aura. Every one of them was not weak when they were alive. Ye Sheng looked at it and suddenly felt his spirit jolt.


    ¡°Trickery Demon God!¡±Ye Sheng rubbed his eyes. He could not believe that there was a trickery Demon God in here?


    ¡°What?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill the scheming demon god in the dimensional battlefield?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on either. The scheming demon God had been killed by him. How could he appear here?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s that madman. That Madman tricked them. These experts believed in him and entered the beautiful new world. But now, all of them have been killed and forged into an origin body.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately said, his heart was filled with shock.


    ¡°This madman.¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but say.


    How many people believed in him? Thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years. How many people had thrown themselves into the beautiful new world because of this madman? Now, all of them had been tricked.


    Back then, the scheming demon God had also injected all of his power into the beautiful new world. He didn¡¯t have the strength in the main universe, so he was killed by Ye Sheng.


    What Ye Sheng killed was only the scheming demon god¡¯s body, the most worthless body. His power and his spirit had all entered the beautiful new world, in this lump.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what should we do?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng looked at the origin body in the lump and then looked at the mountain-like bones. He was silent and his mind was full of thoughts.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, now that the madman is not here, this is our chance. Millions of ancient souls have reached their limit. Let them blow up this saa and destroy this ce. No matter what scheme it is, as long as we destroy it, everything will be for naught.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a low voice, his expression was serious and ruthless.


    Ye Sheng looked at the 900,000 ancient souls behind him. His expression was uncertain. He really wanted to get the original body out, but the opening of the saa was very small. Moreover, under the nourishment of so many corpses, the original body had a deep aura.


    Ye Sheng clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Blow up this ce andpletely destroy the beautiful new world.¡±


    Whatever n you have, I¡¯ve Destroyed Your Foundation, and it¡¯s all gone.


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately nodded, and Ye Sheng together, hiding under the ancient g.


    The ancient dead got the order, a look of relief, throw oneself into the saa without hesitation.


    Boom!


    An ancient ghost eruptspletely.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom! ! !


    One by one, the ancient dead exploded, burning thest of their power to destroy the heart of this beautiful new world.


    900,000 ancient souls exploded in an instant, a force that even immortals could not withstand and would surely die.


    Ye Sheng immediately wrapped himself and Zhuge Xiaoming in an ancient g.


    Rumble!


    When the saa exploded, the entire beautiful new world exploded. At this moment, the origin was destroyed and shattered into millions of pieces, unable to be repaired.


    The beautiful new world copsed at this moment.


    The shockwave from the explosion directly flipped ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming over.


    With the protection of the ancient g, they were unable to resist this attack. After being sent flying, they instantly fainted. The Shockwave was too powerful.


    The ancient g immediately fluttered and wrapped ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming inside. Then, it broke through the dimension and entered the main universe.


    Rumble!


    The beautiful new world exploded.


    The mes of the universe burned everything. The Blood and sweat of a madman was turning into ashes and no longer existed.


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming did not see this scene, but the main universe felt that the origin that had been sucked away for a long time had returned. The universe origin¡¯s will suddenly became stronger and recovered to its peak.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng, Zhuge Xiaoming, and the ancient g were sent away by the main universe origin will. They allowed the beautiful new world to explode and did not affect the people of the main universe in the slightest.


    After Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming left, in the beautiful new world, the mes burned everything, the world was destroyed, and ruins were everywhere. There was no way they couldpete with the main universe at all.


    The people here were all gone, and their bodies were burned up. The saas exploded, but the faceless man¡¯s original body walked out of the mes unscathed. His facial features and expression were simr to Ye Sheng¡¯s, at first nce, they looked simr, but there was still a difference.


    Ye Sheng had a cold temperament and was very calm, but this person was full of evil, and it was ufortable to look at.


    ¡°There are only two original bodies in this world. You and I are both created by people. I want to kill you. That way, I will be the only original body. Only then will I have greater value.¡±The original body looked in the direction that Ye Sheng left, he said calmly.


    ¡°From today onwards, my name is Duan Changsheng.¡±The Faceless One announced his name. With a step, he left the beautiful new world, leaving this ce behind.


    He wanted to enter the main universe and start all over again. Then, he would find Ye Sheng and kill him. This way, there would only be one origin body in the world.


    The rarer something was, the more precious it would be. He was the most precious one.

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 54, rest and recuperate (fourth update)</h4>


    Just like that, the beautiful new world exploded. When Ye Sheng woke up, the Moon and stars had changed, and he had arrived in a modern city.


    Technology was revealed everywhere in this city. High-rise buildings, various flying machines, and magical equipment coexisted, making ye Sheng feel like he was in a trance.


    Hiss!


    Just as Ye Sheng thought about it, he realized that his injuries were a little serious. The slightest movement would cause his entire body to hurt. From his meridians to his bones, the pain was severe.


    ¡°What happened?¡±Ye Sheng held his head and kept recalling.


    Scenes appeared in his mind.


    900,000 ancient souls rushed into the chaotic saa at the core of the beautiful new world andpletely exploded, destroying the beautiful new world. Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming had no time to escape, so they could only let the ancient g carry them away.


    However, the impact was too strong. Even with the ancient g, Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming fainted.


    When they opened their eyes again, they were already here.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ancient g?¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked around.


    The ancient g was ced on the table not far away. It was like a rag that was ced on top and no one paid attention to it.


    Only then did ye Sheng let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t lose it.


    ¡°This injury will take at least a few years of recuperation,¡±ye Sheng thought to himself. However, he didn¡¯t regret it. Instead, he felt lucky.


    Fortunately, that Madman had tricked all the experts in the beautiful new world. Otherwise, Ye Sheng¡¯s fate would be terrible.


    How many corpses were buried in that chaotic saa? They were all at the immortal level. Just thinking about it was terrifying.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhuge Xiaoming?¡±Ye Sheng climbed up and looked at the room. There was no one in it. It was very quiet.


    He conveniently put away the ancient g. He couldn¡¯t throw it away. He had to return it to Chu Xiangyu. The divine weapon had a spirit. Ye Sheng knew that he wasn¡¯t the owner of the ancient g, and he had never thought of being the owner of the ancient g.


    Perhaps the first Devil God, the owner of the ancient g, was still alive and well. If Ye Sheng had any improper thoughts and was discovered by the first Devil God, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward?


    ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±A figure walked into the room and saw Ye Sheng and said in surprise.


    Ye Sheng turned around and saw Zhuge Xiaoming.


    He had changed from his fat and greasy appearance to a clean fatty, but his aura was very weak.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°This is the of the Zhuge family. To be more precise, this is my private. It¡¯s absolutely safe. You can rest assured and recuperate here.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said proudly.


    After returning to his own territory, some of the rich kids¡¯actions were revealed. Of course,pared to before, it was much better.


    After experiencing the baptism of this beautiful new world, Zhuge Xiaoming hadpletely transformed. From a fat otaku young master who was waiting to die, he had be a good young man with ideals, goals, and motivation.


    ¡°How did wee here?¡±Ye Sheng sat on the soft sofa, curled up, squinted his eyes, and askedfortably.


    It had been a long time since he had been so rxed.


    Knowing that this was Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s territory, Ye Sheng was relieved and didn¡¯t have to be so tense.


    ¡°After we were brought out by the ancient g, the Zhuge family found me through the bloodline connection and brought us back. In the main universe, you are now famous.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said excitedly.


    ¡°Famous for what? Haven¡¯t I always been famous?¡±Ye Sheng said self-mockingly.


    He had been on the wanted list of the immortal court and the Divine Court. Moreover, he had been chased by nihility and Lin Yi, and he had fled in a panic. His ending was a little miserable.


    ¡°It was just a small area before. Now, you can say that everyone knows you. Everyone knows you.¡±. The news of you carrying the ancient g and attacking the beautiful new world with an army of millions of ancient dead souls spread like thunder. During this period of time, your big name is the one that everyone talks about the most,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°They all know?¡±Ye Sheng asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°Of course they know. When wepletely destroyed the beautiful New World, your name reached a peak. Gabriel of the Protoss even issued a bounty. Whoever kills you can be his personal disciple. He will definitely teach you everything. Even I am a little tempted,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. Gabriel didn¡¯t even dare toe and find trouble with me in the main universe. This means that Chu Xiangyu¡¯s warning is quite effective. How long have I been unconscious?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Three months. I only woke up a few days ago,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°My injuries are a little serious and I need to rest well. Since you came back safely, let¡¯s part ways here,¡±Ye Sheng stood up and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? You¡¯re still injured?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in surprise.


    ¡°My injuries can be slowly healed. Once I wake up, there will definitely be a period of trouble. I don¡¯t want to participate in it, so I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±Ye Sheng cupped his fists. He knew that once he woke up, the Zhuge family members woulde to get close to him, he didn¡¯t want to interfere in these matters, so he left first.


    ¡°How are you going to leave?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    ¡°Just like that.¡±Ye Sheng smiled mysteriously. Then, he took out the ancient g and said softly, ¡°You can leave now. Go to where you should go and fight.¡±


    The ancient g seemed to understand ye Sheng¡¯s words. The g fluttered even though there was no wind, as if it was saying goodbye to Ye Sheng. Then, it flew away from the window to look for Chu Xiangyu.


    Ye Sheng also said goodbye to Zhuge Xiaoming. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again the moment the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road Opens.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you should recuperate well these few years. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded.


    Ye Sheng immediately sent the ancient god Avatar and the Earth avatar away. Through the ck hole in his Dantian, Ye Sheng also went to the Earth Avatar¡¯s.


    Earth!


    This was the main body of the Earth clone, and it was the golden finger that Ye Sheng used to be able to survive. However, it had now be the foundation of the Earth clone.


    Ye Sheng needed to go into seclusion and recuperate, so he would definitely return to Earth and see his wife, Beauty Zhou, and his daughter.


    The Earth ne was in Hell, and Ye Sheng used the ck hole to quickly arrive. He did not stay in hell any longer and directly entered Earth.


    Because he had continuously absorbed all sorts ofs, earth had be many times bigger. Great Qin was still Great Qin, and Mount Longhu was still Mount Longhu, but there were many more disciples.


    Because he had continuously absorbed all sorts ofs, Earth¡¯s sturdiness had increased. It was impossible for him to break through to the fourth boundary of the Void realm, and he had to reach the immortal trove realm.


    And currently, no one on Earth had reached the realm of immortal Trove. At the very most, they had only reached the fourth transition of the void.


    Ye Sheng returned silently. No one told him that he hade back to recuperate.


    Ye Sheng thought that the best ce to recuperate was by his family¡¯s side, and Ye Sheng¡¯s family was naturally his wife and children. His ideal life was to have a wife and children to heat up the bed.


    When Ye Sheng appeared, Beauty Zhou was stunned. Then, she revealed a happy smile. Her smile was like a flower, just like when they first met.


    Ye Sheng looked at her and smiled, just like his younger self.

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 55, leisure time (1st update)</h4>


    ¡°Why Are You Back?¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and hugged him. She felt a familiar body and her eyes were red.


    It had been almost seven years since Ye Sheng returnedst time.


    During the seven years, Beauty Zhou stayed alone and waited for Ye Sheng¡¯s return. She also worked hard in cultivation to maintain her lifespan and beautiful youth.


    She hoped that Ye Sheng woulde back to see Beauty Zhou like he did in the past, and not an old woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ve treated you badly all these years,¡±Ye Sheng said guiltily. He reached out and hugged beauty Zhou¡¯s slender waist, kissing her hair.


    ¡°How long will you be back this time?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    ¡°Three or four years. I¡¯ll apany you and my daughter. By the way, where¡¯s My Daughter?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. He looked at the bamboo forest, but there was no sign of ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°She¡¯s wild now. She¡¯s running around everywhere. She¡¯s about to turn Mount Longhu upside down. Eldest and second senior brother spoil her a lot. I don¡¯t listen to them anymore. She¡¯s not ady at all,¡±Beauty Zhou said unhappily, she leaned into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms andined, but the smile on her face was so happy.


    In the days when Ye Sheng was not around. Ye Yun ¡®er became beauty Zhou¡¯s spiritual sustenance. The More Ye Yun ¡®er grew up, the more she resembled Ye Sheng. Her personality gradually revealed itself. She was as stubborn as ye Sheng back then. She had to do what she had set her mind on.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s divine sense spread out, and everything was silent. It enveloped the entire Mount Longhu, and no one noticed it.


    He saw that his eldest senior brother, Duanmu Yu, was handling the trivial matters of Mount Longhu. His eldest senior brother had already broken through to the first transition of the fourth transition of the void, and was enough to suppress Mount Longhu.


    Ye Sheng also saw his second senior brother, Dao Ming. He was in the prime of his youth and just happened to be young. He was fooling around with a few girls, and was a romantic seed among the three senior and Junior Brothers.


    Dao Ming was in his early twenties, and his cultivation had already reached the eleventh level of the emptiness realm. He was a famous genius in this world.


    Ye Sheng also saw his master, Priest Qingxu. He had already removed the burden on his shoulders and handed over all of Mount Longhu to his eldest senior brother. He would grow his own flowers and vegetables, find a ce where the birds sang and the flowers were fragrant, and cultivate in peace, not caring about the affairs of the outside world.


    In the end, Ye Sheng finally saw his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er.


    She was in the library of Mount Longhu, constantly flipping through all kinds of books. Just like Ye Sheng back then, she browsed through all kinds of books.


    Ye Yun ¡®er, who was in her teens, was already a small adult. She had changed eighteen times when she was older. Ye Sheng had not seen his daughter for six to seven years. Now, the fourteen-year-old ye Yun ¡®er hadpletely grown up. She was aplete beauty. Because of her cultivation, she had developed very quickly, she had be the object of adoration for all the male disciples of Mount Longhu.


    Unfortunately, Ye Yun ¡®er looked down on them and focused on her cultivation. Her father was the best in the world, and he could enter and exit the void with ease. Ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s horizons had been elevated since she was young, and ordinary men were simply unable to enter her eyes.


    Right now, Ye Yun ¡®er just wanted to work hard in her cultivation and follow her father¡¯s footsteps as soon as possible. She wanted to enter the void and see what the vast universe looked like.


    Ye sheng sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many young hearts this daughter of mine will take away in the future.¡±


    Beauty Zhou teased, ¡°Just like you back then, how many young girls¡¯Hearts did you take away?¡±


    Ye Shengughed loudly, he said, ¡°This is called ¡®like father, like daughter¡¯. I¡¯m so outstanding, so it¡¯s inevitable for me to be more outstanding as a daughter. Yun ¡®er is reading and won¡¯t be back for a while. Honey, we can make out for a while.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face instantly turned red, but she was no longer as shy as a young girl. She was also in her thirties this year, and the mature charm of a young woman attracted ye Sheng.


    She rolled her eyes at Ye Sheng with a reproachful look, but Beauty Zhou¡¯s words were not true. Her slender snow-white fingers pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°It¡¯s daytime now, so don¡¯t do it in the daytime.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not care about these things. He picked up beauty Zhou and felt her plump body. He was extremely excited and rushed into the room.


    After a short exmation, there was a pleasant sound that reverberated in the surroundings.


    Outside the room, the spring rain continued. Birds were singing. Spring had arrived.


    ..


    When ye Yun ¡®er returned home, she saw her mother, who was glowing. She was very surprised. Just as she was about to ask, she saw a schrly figure.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±Ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up. She jumped up happily and directly rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°My good daughter, long time no see. You have grown so much.¡±Ye Sheng hugged his daughter and said with a smile, full of affection.


    ¡°Humph, you also know that long time no see. You missed my tenth birthday.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er turned her head coquettishly and said unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault. You missed Yun ¡®er¡¯s tenth birthday. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±Ye Sheng coaxed her carefully.


    ¡°Daddy, Bring Me to the Void to have some fun. The entire world has changed now. It¡¯s so difficult to ascend and break through. In the past, you could attempt it at the 12th rank of the Void Realm. Now that you¡¯ve broken through to the 4th rank of the Void Realm, you can¡¯t ascend. To reach the immortal trove realm, many people have reached the immortal trove realm, but they can¡¯t ascend either.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er made a request, she hugged ye Sheng¡¯s arm and said intimately.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Not yet. Father has yet to gain a firm foothold in the void, and there are dangers everywhere. You just have to wait. The origin of this world is bing more and more dense. Sooner orter, it will be the center of a dimension. At that time, all of you will be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°Father, then how powerful are you now?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er asked.


    ¡°Me? A little more powerful than the immortal Trove, right?¡±Ye Sheng Thought for a moment before answering his daughter with a smile.


    In front of his daughter, he was unprecedentedly patient. As he grew older, Ye Sheng had already gotten rid of some of the misconceptions he had when he was young.


    Now, to Ye Sheng, family and cultivation were equally important. He wanted them all.


    It had been more than ten years since he came to this world. Ye Sheng was in his thirties, and in a sh, he was going to be forty.


    If he had not cultivated, he would already be a greasy middle-aged man.


    The importance he ced on his family grew stronger.


    ¡°Alright, you father and daughter Go Wash your hands. It¡¯s time to eat,¡±Beauty Zhou, who had been busy in the kitchen for a long time, said with a smile.


    ¡°Got it. Go Wash your hands.¡±Ye Sheng held ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s hand and quietly went to wash his hands.


    Then, the family of three happily finished their dinner.


    Ye Sheng did not tell anyone that he had returned. He only took some time to meet his eldest and second senior brothers and pay his respects to his master. After that, he did not meet anyone.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was injured and he needed to recuperate properly. However, he did not recuperate quietly. Instead, he brought Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er to travel around the world.


    Ye Sheng felt that he owed the mother and daughter pair. This time, he had to make up for it properly. Coincidentally, earth had expanded by countless times and was no longer inferior to some smaller dimensions. Furthermore, the Earth¡¯s clone was still continuing to devour them.., he continued to search for all sorts of small dimensions, wanting to turn earth from a small into a dimension. That way, the people inside could enter the universe.


    These were all problems that Ye Sheng needed to consider in the past. Now, he had thrown all of them to the Earth¡¯s clone. Ye Shengpletely ignored them, and peacefully apanied Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er on a sightseeing trip.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter One, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s son (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s family visited the new Earth.


    After devouring too manys, the current Earth was at least hundreds of timesrger than before. There were too many ces, different sceneries, different sceneries, and different races, all gathered together.


    The first stop of Ye Sheng¡¯s family was Tianshan.


    The seven monsters of Tianshan were still sitting there. Seven years had passed, but they still could not ascend.


    The Earth clone was devouring too quickly, and it had expanded greatly within seven years. As a result, the conditions for Ascension were bing more and more stringent.


    Although the Heaven Earth Yuan Qi was a hundred times stronger than before, and many emptiness realm cultivators had broken through to the fourth rank of the void, and some talented cultivators had even directly broken through to the immortal Trove, they still could not ascend.


    On Sky Mountain, Ye Sheng brought Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er here, and they still saw the seven people.


    Monk Mu Guai was in the temple hall with a sad face, chanting the Buddhist scriptures. His Buddha statue had a clear face, and his cultivation was deep, reaching the peak of the fourth rotation of the void.


    The totem inheritor dug up a mountain, recording the history of the totem, deepening his cultivation, and constantly improving.


    The human and Demon were still the same, half human and half demon.


    The tomb keeper was even older, looking like he was on hisst breath, but his heart was like a volcano, boiling with new vitality.


    The Broken de Master¡¯s Aura was like a rainbow, and the broken de was also repaired.


    The deste man priests also abandoned the ancient priests and began a new path of cultivation, bing gods themselves.


    Finally, it was senior Xu. She was as beautiful as ever, as elegant as ever. Time did not leave any traces on her body.


    The person Ye Sheng was most grateful to was senior Xu. This time, it was the first time he saw her.


    Senior Xu looked at Ye Sheng and sighed. ¡°Everyone in the world is looking for a chance to ascend, but you can enter and leave freely. In just a short dozen years, your growth rate is too fast.¡±


    Ye Sheng apanied senior Xu as they walked on the snow mountain, just like in the Small World, he said, ¡°Actually, Ascension isn¡¯t that great. The vast universe is far away. You guys should umte a certain level of cultivation here. In the near future, you¡¯ll have the chance to see it.¡±


    This was Ye Sheng giving senior Xu Hope.


    The hope of Ascension, the hope of entering the universe.


    Right now, the Earth was under Ye Sheng¡¯s control. They would cultivate step by step, advancing towards a single goal. After devouring a dimension, the people here would be able to ascend.


    Before devouring a dimension, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t open up this world. He could only let senior Xu Wait.


    ¡°I believe in you. After waiting for so many years, this little bit of time isn¡¯t too bad,¡±senior void said with a smile. He stepped on the air, facing the wind and snow, and chatted with Ye Sheng about cultivation problems.


    In the past, it was senior void who taught Ye Sheng. Now, it was Ye Sheng who taught senior void, and the inheritance was nothing more than that.


    After chatting with senior void for a long time, Ye Sheng chatted with the others, telling them not to be anxious and to wait patiently.


    After staying in Tianshan for a few days and seeing the beautiful scenery here, Ye Sheng¡¯s family headed towards the grasnd.


    On the grasnd, there was an old friend of Ye Sheng, Chu Zhongtian.


    The young Chu Zhongtian was filled with arrogance and called himself the Madman of the northwest. He was very powerful.


    The current Chu Zhongtian was a hermit. He and his wife, qilin, lived in the hometown of the sword-wielding old man. They gave birth to a boy, who was full of vigor and was very mischievous.


    When Ye Sheng saw Chu Zhongtian, he had changed from a young man to a middle-aged man with stubble all over his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong now.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s first sentence was this when he saw Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng reached out and hugged him. ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you now.¡±


    ¡°I was beaten down by life. I¡¯m old. It¡¯s not bad to grow a beard,¡±Chu Zhongtian said with a smile.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your wife and Child?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They went to the mountains. You came just in time. I still need you to take a look at my child. His talent is much better than mine,¡±Chu Zhongtian said proudly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. He came to his home with Chu Zhongtian.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s cultivation base was now at the peak of rank four of the void. He was only one step away from breaking through to the immortal trove realm. This realm was probably not far away. Although he had not improved as fast as ye Sheng over the years, he was not weak either.


    Ye Sheng apanied him and chatted for a while. Then, he saw Kirin wearing a big coat, still as beautiful as before, walking in with a half-grown boy.


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle Ye Sheng.¡±Chu Zhongtian said to his son.


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle Ye Sheng.¡±The tiger-like boy did not recognize his own face and immediately shouted. He also knelt down with a plop.


    Ye Sheng immediately helped him up and said, ¡°I have nothing to worry about with this big gift of yours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father said that Uncle Ye Sheng is a great hero and the number one expert in the world. You must respect him when you see him. I¡¯ll kneel down for you. Since there¡¯s no gift, please ept me as your disciple.¡±Chu Zhongtian¡¯s kid grinned, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    Ye Sheng was amused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Your Name?¡±


    ¡°Chu Batian. This is a name I picked myself,¡±Chu Batian said loudly.


    ¡°This child is quite smart, but I can¡¯t take you in as a disciple now,¡±ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°Why?¡±Chu Batian asked.


    ¡°I have a lot of things to do on my own. I have no chance to teach you,¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll take you as my master first. When you¡¯re free in the future, you cane and teach me.¡±Chu Batian knelt down to ye Sheng again and kowtowed to him.


    Ye Shengughed out loud. This shameless brat was really thick-skinned. He waspletely different from his father.


    ¡°Chu Zhongtian, what do you say?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°If he takes you as his master, we, husband and wife, have no objections.¡±Chu Zhongtian shook his head.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Batian is a child born from the union between Qilin and the human race. He was born with the perfect inheritance of Chu Zhongtian¡¯s and my genes. He can change his form at will and has two lives,¡±qilin said.


    Ye Sheng looked at Chu Batian in surprise and said, ¡°Show me your abilities.¡±


    Chu Batian immediately swayed his body and a majestic Qi Lin was revealed. He was very handsome and had a rich bloodline. His aura was not weak.


    He knew everything that Qi Lin knew.


    After he transformed back into human form and inherited Chu Zhongtian¡¯s talent, his cultivation speed was shockingly fast. He was already in the Xiantian realm before the age of ten.


    Ye Sheng carefully sized up Chu Batian, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you in. You¡¯re my first disciple. In the next three years, you¡¯ll travel around the world with me. In three years, I¡¯ll leave. How much you can learn in these three years will depend on yourprehension ability.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±Chu Batian said happily and immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±Ye Sheng stretched out his hand to make him stand up and said with a smile.


    Chu Batian was Chu Zhongtian¡¯s son, so Ye Sheng would only ept him. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Zhongtian, Ye Sheng would definitely not have agreed.


    Chu Zhongtian also knew this. That night, he and Ye Sheng would not return until they were drunk. They expressed their heartfelt gratitude to Ye Sheng.


    On the second day, Ye Sheng brought Chu Batian, Beauty Zhou, and Ye Yun ¡®er to travel around the world together.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng still had a mission. He was to guide the two viins in their cultivation andy their foundations firmly.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 2: three years (second update)</h4>


    After taking in Chu Batian, Ye Sheng would teach him well and tap into his potential. He would teach him together with his daughter, starting from a young age andying a solid foundation.


    The four of them walked towards a new world. The modern cities that had been absorbed had changed the aesthetics of this world, pushing Great Qin, which was still a feudal dynasty, forward.


    Ye Sheng brought Beauty Zhou, ye Yun ¡®er, and Chu Batian to these cities.


    As they looked around the beautiful world, Ye Sheng received the support of many people and saw the flourishing world.


    After slowly walking down this path, three years passed.


    His injuries had recovered.


    Beauty Zhou became more and more beautiful during these three years. It seemed that it was because of Ye Sheng¡¯spany that she was nourished by love. She was incredibly charming, and after traveling around the world, she had countless admirers.


    Ye Sheng had worked hard for three years, but Beauty Zhou¡¯s stomach did not move at all. It seemed that the higher ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation, the harder it was for Beauty Zhou to get pregnant.


    This was also aw of the universe.


    Ye Sheng had no choice but to ept it. He and Beauty Zhou stayed by ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s side.


    Time flowed by. Over the past three years, Chu Batian had grown into a rather handsome young man. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, his cultivation had not increased much. He had only reached the eighteenth change of the Jindan stage. However, his foundation had been firmlyid by Ye Sheng, in the future, he only needed to cultivate step by step. It was only a matter of time before he ascended.


    Ye Yun ¡®er became more and more beautiful. She was graceful and graceful, with 3,000 strands of ck hair. Her temperament was outstanding, and her cultivation base had reached the twelfth level of the emptiness realm. Her talent was so good that even ye Sheng was surprised.


    This daughter of his was a little beyond his expectations.


    Three yearster, Ye Sheng brought them back to Mount Longhu.


    Mount Longhu was as usual, imparting knowledge and solving problems. There were also 5,000 elite disciples. Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu did not expand his base. Instead, he cultivated outstanding disciples step by step, umting strength and umting strength.


    There was no such thing as soaring to the sky, it was nothing more than refining a hundred times into steel.


    Ye Sheng did not care too much about Mount Longhu. At his current stage, he no longer cared about the troubles of the Small World. As long as he wanted, Mount Longhu would be the number one in the world, but what was the point?


    After returning to Mount Longhu, Ye Sheng immediately chased his daughter and Chu Batian out and let them walk the jianghu by themselves to experience the coldness of the world.


    Ye Sheng himself and Beauty Zhou spent thest part of their time together.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng stood in the bamboo forest and looked up at the sky. The true energy in his body was as deep as the sea, boiling endlessly. His injuries werepletely healed.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±Beauty Zhou asked.


    Ye Sheng lightly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of yourself in the Void Universe. Think About Us, mother and daughter. You¡¯re not alone now,¡±Beauty Zhou could not help but say.


    Ye Sheng hugged her in his arms and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to enter the void and see the vastness of the universe.¡±


    The Earth clone had been searching for a suitable dimension to devour in hell. As long as it seeded, Earth would be a dimension. When that time came, it would be connected to the universe. Many people wouldn¡¯t need to ascend to get out.


    ¡°I only hope that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡±Beauty Zhou said softly.


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou and did not speak. He looked at the bright moonlight and fell into deep thought.


    Early the next morning, Ye Sheng bid farewell to Beauty Zhou and set foot on the path of the universe.


    ..


    After entering the universe again, Ye Sheng arrived at the main universe.


    The main universe was very big. Ye Sheng rushed to the Titan Gxy to look for the demon king of the Void.


    On the path of the DAO College trials this time, Ye Sheng had to bring the demon king of the void with him. If necessary, he could also help.


    The Void Demon King had stayed on the vault of Heaven Star for a few years and had nevere out. Lin Yi and nihility, who were waiting outside, could not contain their anger. When they heard that Ye Sheng had brought a million ancient souls to attack the beautiful new era, they were flustered and exasperated, knowing that they had been deceived, Ye Sheng left. The Void Demon King did not leave, causing them to wait bitterly.


    After more than three years, Lin Yi and nihility had left long ago.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I cane and find you. Wait for me.¡±The Void Demon King and Ye Shengmunicated telepathically.


    ¡°I will rush to Titan Star. Where Shall We Meet?¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The void demon king nodded, pped his wings and flew high into the sky, heading towards Titan Star.


    As for Ye Sheng, he changed his appearance. He rode on the interster teleportation array and arrived at Titan star in a low-key manner.


    Titan star was as chaotic as ever. Strength was the king. Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had risen to the second sky of the human realm, so no one came to find trouble with him. He could live in peace here.


    After entering Titan Star, Ye Sheng found a house to settle down. He also asked about the recent major events in the universe.


    However, unexpectedly, they were still talking about Ye Sheng leading millions of ancient souls to destroy the beautiful new world.


    ¡°Three years have passed, and the heat hasn¡¯t dissipated yet?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°How can it be so easily eliminated? The peak of the beautiful New World is something that even the divine court and the Divine Court can¡¯t do anything about. It can only exist by default. But now, it¡¯s actually been destroyed by Ye Sheng¡¯s team. Now, every once in a while, new information will flow out. We know a lot of inside information about the universe.¡±An old man said leisurely.


    They drank tea, drank wine, basked in the sun, and listened to people brag and talk about things. It was so much fun.


    Ye Sheng joined them and listened to some incredible stories.


    It was rumored that Ye Sheng was actually the incarnation of the Demon King in Hell.


    There were also people who said that Ye Sheng was actually the reincarnation of the number one demon god. Otherwise, why would ye Sheng be able to control the ancient g and kill everyone?


    There were even people who said that Ye Sheng being able to lead millions of ancient souls was the means of the demon god of Hell. It had not been a day or two since they wanted to destroy the beautiful new world.


    There were all sorts of things. Ye Sheng could not help but shake his head when he heard that. None of them were right, but they all sounded awesome, so everyone believed them.


    Rumors spread.


    After Ye Sheng listened for a few days, he no longer came here. Instead, he went to the ce where information was sold. He looked for people to buy information and understand the path of the DAO College¡¯s trial.


    After paying tens of thousands of star dors, Ye Sheng obtained the information he wanted.


    The opening of the path of trials was the DAO College¡¯s way of deterrence to the outside world.


    The path of trials was not in this universe, but in the long river of time.


    The path of trials did not follow any path in the known universe, but the path of the past.


    This was a very novel idea, and the Dao College dared to do it. This was equivalent to changing history, changing the history that had already been fixed into a mess.


    This could not be done by someone without great divine powers. Even the celestial court and the Divine Court could not help but admit the power of the monastery.


    Fortunately, the monastery was mysterious. Every person who entered the monastery to cultivate and learned everything, never mentioning anything about the monastery. However, without exception, those who could graduate from the monastery were all the most outstanding people in the universe.


    After reading the news, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes could not help but light up. The monastery was so mysterious, he had to go in and take a look.

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter three, Heavenly Emperor City (third update)</h4>


    On Titan star, people died every moment. Ye Sheng lived here and waited for the Void Demon King.


    Three monthster, the Void Demon King came.


    The moment the Void Demon King came, Ye Sheng left Titan star alone and entered the depths of the starry sky to meet the Void Demon King.


    This was the first time Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King met after being separated for a few years.


    ¡°Without me by your side, you actually did such a great thing. What did I miss?¡±The Void Demon King said regretfully.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°You missed a good show.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all that bastard Lin Yi¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t been staring at me, I could have gone to see that beautiful New World,¡±the Void Demon King said regretfully.


    When it saw Ye Sheng, it quickly shrunk its body and stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder like before.


    Ye Sheng took it with him and said, ¡°You missed the beautiful New World, but you will soon see the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road. It¡¯s not a loss.¡±


    ¡°The DAO College¡¯s Trial Road is about to open. When I came out, the Red Army also set off for Heavenly Emperor City,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°We are also going to Heavenly Emperor City. That is the starting point of the Trial Road.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and let the Void Demon King take him across the Void to Heavenly Emperor City.


    The Heavenly Emperor City was an ancient city located in the depths of the universe. It was a node in the starry sky.


    Outside the Heavenly Emperor City was the chaotic universe. The three new forces and the three ancient forces used this ce as a battlefield to massacre wantonly.


    Inside the Heavenly Emperor City, the various star regions were connected. Although there were frictions, most people could still live well.


    Therefore, it was not wrong for the DAO College to start from the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Ye Sheng and the void demon king were heading there.


    Many people were on their way. Five years had passed. It would be toote if they did not go.


    ..


    In the vast universe, Ye Sheng once again sat on the back of the Void Demon King. Just like when he first entered the universe, he sat on his back and felt the vastness of the starry sky.


    In the universe, time was boundless and there were all kinds of dangers. The void shattering demon king avoided ck holes, Aurora, dark matter, and other cosmic traps.


    They set off for Heavenly Emperor City.


    At this moment, it was not just them. Those who had obtained the qualifications for the DAO College¡¯s trials were all heading there.


    ¡°This time, the DAO College¡¯s trials will probably be another fierce battle,¡±the void shattering demon king said.


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°How many people participated in the DAO College¡¯s trials in the past?¡±


    ¡°I asked the Chi Army. He said that there would be at least a few hundred thousand people each year. The three ancient factions, the three new factions, and some first-rate, second-rate, and third-rate factions all add up to a very terrifying number. This doesn¡¯t include the itinerant cultivators,¡±said the demon king of the void.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you want to reach the end, you¡¯ll be very powerful. The DAO College will do its best to nurture you,¡±said the Void Demon King longingly.


    ¡°How long will the trial roadst?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but what I can be sure of is that the trial road willst for at least ten years. Chi Jun said that once the trial road opened, itsted for a hundred years. Of the millions of participants, only one person reached the end and cleared the trial road,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°Cleared the Trial Road?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. This was not a simple matter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the trial road opened, very few people have cleared the entire trial. Without exception, all of these people have be important figures in the universe. They are at least at the immortal realm,¡±the Void Demon King praised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This time, let¡¯s give it a try and clear the trial road,¡±Ye Sheng said heroically.


    ¡°I believe you can do it. You¡¯ve been creating miracles along the way, you¡¯ll definitely seed.¡±The void demon king was extremely confident in Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng and the void demon king were both very confident. The current Ye Sheng was no longer a weakling who had just entered the void universe.


    Even without the ancient g, Ye Sheng could still fight against many geniuses. With his cultivation at the second sky of the human realm, he could fight up to the seventh or eighth sky of the human realm.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng could break through to the third sky of the human realm at any time. Although he had been recovering from his injuries for the past five years, he did not do nothing. His cultivation increased steadily and he reached the peak of the second sky of the human realm.


    The Heavenly Emperor City was very far from Titan star. The Void Demon King activated his Kun Peng at full speed and kept moving forward.


    Three monthster, Ye Sheng and the Void Demon King saw the shadow of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    It stretched across the starry sky and was a huge ancient city. The city wall was tens of thousands of meters tall and threerge words were imprinted on the city wall.


    The city itself was carved with countless arrays and was the fundamental reason for stopping the chaotic war. It was the ocean-pacifying divine needle in the universe. If the Heavenly Emperor City was not broken, the entire universe would not be affected by the mes of war.


    Many people outside the Heavenly Emperor City either took a spaceship, crossed the void, or had a ride like Ye Sheng.


    When Ye Sheng arrived at the foot of the Heavenly Emperor City, he sawyers of blurry shadows. The ancient city walls were mottled and filled with the marks of swords, Spears, and halberds. The smell of war permeated the air.


    There were countless people who died at the foot of the city. Even with his eyes closed, Ye Sheng could feel this tenacity.


    The city gates were wide open, and anyone could enter.


    Ye Sheng led the great demon king of the void into the Heavenly Emperor City. All he saw were young elites. They were all young, and at the age of a hundred years old, they were all very powerful without exception.


    The lowest was at the human realm, and there was not a single immortal Trove.


    Many people came in groups. Somerge factions would receive more than a thousand spots and select the most outstanding disciples to participate in this trial.


    This was also the reason why the DAO College was not controlled by anyone. It would exchange benefits and give you many spots. Whether you could enter or not depended on fate.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the people from the immortal court havee in groups,¡±the demon king of the Void suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng turned his head and looked. Behind him, three thousand people came inrge numbers. Every one of them had a strong aura and was as deep as the sea. It could be said that they were powerful.


    Ye Sheng avoided them and didn¡¯t want to have any conflicts. He didn¡¯t have the ancient g and the Garden of Eden, so he couldn¡¯t fight three thousand people alone.


    He also wanted to avoid being found out, but now that he was found out, he was miserable. The Divine Court, the immortal court, and the Devils of Hell all wanted to kill Ye Sheng, so ye Sheng found a remote restaurant to live in and stood at a height of three thousand meters, he watched countless peopleing in and out of the restaurant.


    ¡°The people from the divine court are here too.¡±Ye Sheng found that after the people from the divine court came, the people from the Divine Court also came.


    Angels, saintesses, oracles, elves, divine bloodlines, and so on all came.


    None of them were weak. From this, it could be seen how intense thepetition on the trial road was this time.


    Ye Sheng watched and felt a burst of pressure in his heart.


    Among these people, there were arge number of immortal realms. Ye Sheng had thought that he had reached the human realm, but now it seemed that it was not enough.


    At the human realm, it could only be considered ordinary.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you might have restored a lot of the origin of the main universe. Now, many people have broken through to the immortal realm. It¡¯s all thanks to you,¡±said the Void Demon King.

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 4, geniuses in the Universe (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. Was this self-inflicted?


    When the origin of the universe returned, many people took this opportunity to break through to the immortal realm. However, he returned to Earth to recuperate. As a result, his current opponents were all at the immortal realm.


    ¡°If they find out that I¡¯m Ye Sheng, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll kill me instantly.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. He still had to keep a low profile for now.


    He thought that the supreme human realm was enough. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat the immortal realm, he could break through a few times with his efforts. The Immortal realm wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, looking around, there were several immortal realm cultivators among the 100 people. The ratio was too high.


    At this moment, the Void Demon King Saw Chi Jun. he pointed and said, ¡°Chi Jun is here too. call him over.¡±


    Ye Sheng also saw Chi Jun¡¯s spaceship parked outside the Heavenly Emperor City before entering the city.


    ¡°Chi Jun,e over for a chat.¡±Ye Sheng immediately informed him.


    Chi Jun, who was at the entrance of the Heavenly Emperor City, was delighted. He immediately nodded and walked towards Ye Sheng.


    Not long after, the door of the private room was opened. Chi Jun saw ye Sheng and hugged him excitedly, he said, ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, I finally see you again. The reputation that you have made a few years ago is simply too great. After my uncle heard about it, he said that you are amazing.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°Is your Uncle Okay Now?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡±Chi Jun nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng invited Chi Jun to sit down. They had taken care of the Void Demon King for so long, and Ye Sheng was still very grateful. Moreover, at the most critical moment, Chi Jun and his uncle saved Ye Sheng once. Ye Sheng had always remembered this favor.


    ¡°Are you alone this time?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. Chi Jun¡¯s uncle should be able to get a lot of spots, right?


    ¡°My uncle said that because of an important matter, I am the only one on the road to the DAO College¡¯s trials this time. He also asked me to find brother Ye Sheng and follow you. Listen to Brother Ye Sheng in everything,¡±Chi Jun said truthfully.


    Ye Sheng could not help but smile bitterly. Chi Jun¡¯s uncle really trusted him.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, you are now hated by the three great ancient factions. Once you appear, you will definitely attract many people to hunt you down,¡±Chi Jun said worriedly.


    ¡°I know. That is why we need to hide our strength and bide our time.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and did not intend to stick out.


    ¡°My uncle said that you¡¯re a genius with great luck. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±Chi Jun was like a loyal underling.


    Ye Sheng could only nod and lead Chi Jun, taking things one step at a time.


    The two of them and the Void Demon King were in the private room, observing the candidates that kept pouring in.


    ¡°ording to internal information, there are at least 500,000 people participating in this trial,¡±Chi Jun revealed a piece of information.


    Ye Sheng was silent. 500,000 people, the weakest of which was at the human realm. He didn¡¯t have much of a cultivation advantage. Even if he used all his trump cards, including his ancient God clone and Earth clone, he would only be able to deal with an immortal realm expert, for the time being, he had to keep a low profile.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, those are people from hell. There are many people from the top 10 dimensions of Hell.¡±The Void Demon King had been observing the people entering the city and immediately said.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun watched carefully. A crack opened up in the Void Universe, and geniuses from various dimensions walked out. There were blood breeds, hell demons, and humans. There was an endless stream of them.


    As soon as the geniuses from Hell appeared, they immediately went against the Celestials. Both sides were unable to reconcile. At this moment, because the dao college trial was about to begin, they restrained themselves.


    The celestials and the geniuses from Hell separated. Although they did not look good, they restrained each other and did not create any ugly scenes.


    At this moment, outside the Heavenly Emperor City, a huge cosmic warship tore through the curtain and descended.


    Rumble!


    This was a cosmic warship. It was technologically advanced and had all kinds of weapons inside.


    ¡°They are from the automaton race,¡±Chi Jun said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng watched silently.


    The geniuses of the automaton race came down. Robots, modified humans, biological intelligence, and so on. They were obviously different from other races.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many people from the automaton race,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°These are the people that the automaton race focuses on nurturing. The rest of the low-level intelligent creatures can be mass produced. Every day, tens of millions of them will be destroyed and hundreds of millions of them will be produced. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. However, these existences that can cultivate are what the automaton race cares about,¡±Chi Jun said.


    The automaton race was different from other races. They were subservient to the Central Brain, and the existence of the Central Brain wasparable to the immortal king of the Divine Court. The ancient god of the Divine Court was supreme. With a single thought, the automaton race would bepletely destroyed.


    A high degree of unity in execution, an endless supply of new forces, and the frequent emergence of ck technology created the powerful rise of the automaton race.


    But it was also because of this that the machine race was limited to bing the only overlord of the universe, because no one would agree to be ruled by a mechanical brain.


    After the machine race people came, they entered the Heavenly Emperor City, and then came, which made Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes light up.


    Zhuge Xiaoming.


    He came swaggering, under the banner of the Zhuge family, and brought a few brothers with him.


    After not seeing him for a few years, Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s cultivation base had be more profound. Without the threat of the Nightmare Demon God, his body size had increased again, but his aura was much more profound and condensed. He was no longer as pompous and rxed as before.


    ¡°Is that the person who entered the beautiful New World With You?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This is a shy fatty.¡±


    ¡°Call him over to form a team,¡±suggested Chi Jun. .


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°He came with the Zhuge family. I Won¡¯t call him.¡±


    Ye Sheng trusted Zhuge Xiaoming, but he did not trust anyone else from the Zhuge family. If his position was exposed, wouldn¡¯t he be finished?


    Ye Sheng did not want to be exposed to the public yet. He was not ready to fight tens of thousands of people alone.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait patiently. It Won¡¯t be long before the people from the DAO Collegee and open the trial road,¡±said the Red Army.


    ¡°I heard that the trial road this time is through the time passage?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably so. I heard that they are sending us to tens of thousands of years ago. Before my uncle left, he told me to enjoy this opportunity and experience the cruelty of the battlefield,¡±said the Red Army seriously.


    The void demon king said in surprise, ¡°Send 500,000 people to tens of thousands of years ago?¡±


    How capable was that?


    Ye Sheng was also surprised. So many people had gone to tens of thousands of years ago. What if they changed the direction of History?


    ¡°History has already happened. There¡¯s no way to change it. Even if 500,000 people were added, it wouldn¡¯t change,¡±exined the Red Army while shaking his head.


    ¡°My uncle said that this opportunity was fought for by the DAO College. We only need to listen to the instructions. As for the issue of history, that is something the Dao College should consider,¡±Chi Jun said.

 Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653: Fifth Watch, 100,000 years ago (second watch)</h4>


    Chi Jun was right. Since the DAO College had chosen them to reverse time and space and go to the past tens of thousands of years to wee the trials, the DAO College must have its own considerations.


    Ye Sheng and the others could not change anything and could only ept it.


    For three days in a row, countless people entered the Heavenly Emperor City. Geniuses emerged inrge numbers. Ye Sheng had never heard of many ces and many people. From this, one could see the vastness of the universe.


    Ye Sheng had met many geniuses from different regions consecutively before he understood the high standards of the universe and felt his own weakness.


    Right now, he urgently wanted to increase his strength.


    Ye Sheng directly booked this private room for a month. He quietly observed and did not go anywhere.


    During this month, Ye Sheng crazily absorbed the energy of the universe. At the same time, he crazily absorbed the remaining energy of the Azure Dragon¡¯s corpse to evolve his origin body.


    Ye Sheng was moving towards a higher level.


    Within a month, 500,000 people arrived. On the 31st day, the city gates of the Heavenly Emperor City were closed with a bang, preventing anyone from entering.


    Some rushed over but missed a second. They were filled with regret and begged bitterly. However, the Heavenly Emperor City erupted with a powerful force and directly sent the other party flying.


    Once an opportunity was missed, it would be forever missed.


    Ye Sheng cultivated for thirty days and felt the rich energy in his body. He was at the peak of the second sky of the human realm and was about to cross the third sky.


    However, at this moment, a deep voice sounded and surrounded the heavenly emperor city.


    ¡°The Trial Road has opened. Everyone, please get ready.¡±


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and stopped cultivating. He looked at the Red Army and put the Void Demon King into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice. He changed into a ck robe and hid his face.


    Chi Jun immediately followed Ye Sheng to the main street.


    In the Heavenly Emperor City, all the main streets were filled with people. Everyone looked at the void of the universe and a huge shadow appeared.


    The people of the dao college were all waiting solemnly at this moment.


    The path of trials had begun.


    This shadow did not look young. Crow¡¯s feet appeared at the corners of his eyes and his hair was white.


    Although he was no longer young, Ye Sheng felt that this old man was as thick as a mountain. He was majestic and could not be climbed. He looked very mighty. He walked like a dragon or a tiger. His gaze was like a knife. It stung everyone who looked directly at him.


    The huge shadow took a step forward and a great path spread out from under his feet. Invisible waves spread rapidly and suppressed 500,000 people.


    Ye Sheng watched enviously. With a single step, arge path swept over. This kind of power was simply unimaginable.


    If he had such strength, the three great ancient factions did not need to care at all. Anyone who came would be killed.


    The tall and sturdy shadow took a step forward, and all the living beings were silent. At this moment, the geniuses also restrained their arrogance and quietly watched.


    ¡°On this trial road, we will send you all to a great battle from 100,000 years ago,¡±the huge shadow¡¯s voice rumbled.


    Ye Sheng raised his head in surprise. wasn¡¯t it tens of thousands of years ago? How did it be 100,000 years ago?


    The Red Army also looked at it in surprise. They were very puzzled.


    It was not just the two of them. The rest of the people also had the same expression. The information that everyone had secretly received was from tens of thousands of years ago. It might be the war in their memories, so many people had looked up a lot of information in advance.


    However, the sudden change had disrupted the preparations of many people. For a moment, everyone was in a low voice.


    ¡°Silence!¡±A cold shout, like a thunderp, made everyone quickly shut up.


    ¡°A hundred thousand years ago, a great war quietly began. It was an unknown war. No one knew whether it was won or lost. History has never recorded that battle. Your mission to enter is very simple. As long as you survive, it will be good. The period will be fifteen years. After fifteen years, those who are alive will be able to enter the monastery,¡±the huge shadow announced.


    Ye Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air. This sounded very simple. They could enter the Dao College if they were alive.


    However, Ye Sheng knew that the simpler the request, the more dangerous the battle would be.


    Even the DAO College knew that it was extremely dangerous. They did not assign any missions. They just sent them over and considered it aspleting the mission if they survived.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I remember now. My grandfather often said that the battle from 100,000 years ago came and went quickly. In a corner of the universe, who knows how many people died. It took thousands of star fields to stop the disaster,¡±Chi Jun said with a sad face.


    Ye Sheng frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did your grandfather participate in that battle?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. At that time, my grandfather wasn¡¯t born yet. Later on, he learned that no one who participated in that battle survived. All of them died. That¡¯s where I feel despair,¡±Chi Jun said while swallowing his saliva.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were very cold. This was not easy to do. All the people who participated in that battle died. This was really terrifying.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone frowned. There was no reason for them to survive this trial?


    It was too simple. It meant that it was too dangerous.


    No one would think that this was just a game. Their faces tensed up.


    ¡°Get Ready. I will open the river of time. You guys go in one by one.¡±The huge shadow took a step forward. Heaven and earth resonated. A terrifying aura spread out, shaking all the paths, countless strange images appeared behind this person. There were true dragons fighting, phoenixes descending, ck tortoise overturning the star area, and three thousand demon gods chanting. The Demonic Qi surged into the sky..


    Rumble!


    A Terrifying River of time was opened. On the river of time, a door expanded rapidly, covering half of the sky. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    There was nothing inside the door, only chaos.


    The chaos that could not be seen clearly seemed to have frozen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in one by one,¡±the huge shadow announced.


    Many hesitated, but there were also people who rushed in without hesitation and disappeared, entering a hundred thousand years ago.


    With someone taking the lead, the rest of the people quickly followed. For a moment, no one said anything.


    Of course, there were also people who escaped at thest minute and refused to go in no matter what. They were immediately sent flying with a p. Most of their cultivation bases were crippled and they would not be treated for life.


    ¡°Since you all volunteered toe here, at this point, you can only advance. You are not allowed to retreat,¡±the illusory figure announced coldly.


    This intimidated everyone. No one spoke carelessly. They gritted their teeth and rushed in.


    Boom!


    The door of time swallowed many people, but there was no change in themselves.


    It was Ye Sheng and Chi Jun¡¯s turn. The two of them rushed in together, holding hands, not wanting to separate.


    Behind the door of time was a mess and nothingness, but people could not tell up from down and left from right. And at the next step, a huge suction force sucked everyone in. Their cultivation could not be fully disyed, so they stumbled in the river of time, the torrent was huge, and it pped Ye Sheng and Chi Jun. .


    Ye Sheng was in a big wave. He saw the scene of his first entry into the starry sky and the trading market on the Moon. Knowing that he was constantly walking towards the past, he simply closed his eyes and waited for the end with Chi Jun. .

 Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 6, the non-existent Star Field (1st update)</h4>


    It was the river of time. Ye Sheng had been floating ever since he entered through the door.


    He could not control himself. He could not even pull the Red Army with all his might. Halfway through, he separated from the Red Army.


    He did not know how much time had passed before Ye Sheng felt that he had stopped floating and saw the world in front of him.


    Dong!


    The river of time shook and Spat Ye Sheng out.


    Ye Sheng fell to the ground and quickly got up. He looked at his surroundings and fell into deep thought.


    Where was this ce?


    It was a deste star field. There were mes of war everywhere. In the distance, there was a big battle with more than 100,000 people. The battle was very heated. All kinds of cultivation techniques were dancing in the air. Even from a distance, Ye Sheng could feel the terrifying aura.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, are you okay?¡±Chi Jun ran over and asked nervously.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t split up?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Everyone has basically been sent here. They are all on this,¡±Chi Jun immediately said.


    Ye Sheng looked behind him. 500,000 people were all on this deste. Their expressions were all different. Some were excited, some were nervous, and some were frowning..


    ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°This is a star area that was once destroyed. In our era, it was a star area that didn¡¯t exist,¡±someone answered not far away from Ye Sheng and the others.


    This was a woman. She was as white as jade, and her temperament was outstanding. She was like a fairy, and she had an extraordinary temperament.


    She was very cold. Her body was surrounded byyers of divine rings that covered her skin. She gave off the feeling that no one was allowed to enter.


    But she still exined Ye Sheng¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°Miss, can you exin in detail how this ce was destroyed?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked. He didn¡¯t know anything about the history of the universe.


    The Chi Army also watched with eager eyes.


    ¡°This battle 100,000 years ago was an earth-shattering battle. More than 1,000 star areas were destroyed, and then this ce became a ruin. It was a deste ce in the universe, and that couldn¡¯t give birth to any signs of life. It was gradually abandoned, andter generations don¡¯t know what happened,¡±the woman said, the divine rings around her body were very mysterious.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was gloomy. This was 100,000 years ago. He had tried to summon the ancient God¡¯s clone and the Earth¡¯s clone, but there was no sound.


    The Earth¡¯s clone and the ancient God¡¯s clone could not pass through space.


    Perhaps ye Sheng was too weak now to summon them.


    ¡°Then can we leave these 1,000 star fields and hide somewhere safe? We cane back in 15 years?¡±Chi Jun¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of an idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. The dao college must have thought of such an obvious trick, but they still dare to let us in because they aren¡¯t afraid of US doing this.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t believe that they could avoid it so easily.


    ¡°This is a catastrophe. No one can avoid it. It¡¯s the stupidest thing to try to escape.¡±The woman flew up and looked at the universe. She saw the battle formation and suddenly rushed over.


    Rumble!


    She directly participated in the war and chose one side to help.


    At this moment, she was not the only one. Many people with foresight also chose to participate in the war. They helped one side and tried their best to calm down the war.


    ¡°How do they know who is right to help?¡±Chi Jun asked in surprise.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°They are definitely helping our kind. This is a battle between different species.¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng also charged forward and entered the starry sky to participate in the battle.


    In this battle of 100,000 people, one side only had 10,000 people, while the other side had 90,000 people. However, they were forced to retreat one after another, suffering heavy casualties.


    The side with 10,000 people were all archaic vicious beasts. All of them were extremely fierce and huge, while the side with 90,000 people were all humans. They werepletely not a match for them.


    This was a one-sided sweep.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Sheng and the others participating, it would most likely end in a short while.


    Ye Sheng rushed over, holding the pantheon pill furnace in his hand. He ruthlessly smashed it, causing a vicious beast to stagger. Its head shattered, and fresh blood sprayed out. It was as if a rain of blood had fallen.


    Roar!


    The Vicious Beast roared angrily, letting out a roar that shook the surroundings. Its eyes were blood red as it stared at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Damned human, how dare you harm my great ancient Beast n. Go To Hell.¡±A mouthful of thick smoke and mes was spat out.


    Rumble!


    The temperature was extremely high, and anyone who touched it would die. It was instantly melted, leaving nothing behind.


    However, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid at all. This beast¡¯s cultivation base was only at the fifth sky of the human realm. He held the Pantheon pill furnace in his hand and immediately put away the mes. Then, he ruthlessly smashed it down.


    ¡°Get in here and be the nourishment of the pantheon pill furnace,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He urged the Pantheon pill furnace to rapidly expand. Then, he grabbed the fierce beast in the air and ruthlessly refined it.


    Just like that, a fierce-looking ancient beast was killed by Ye Sheng.


    The dozen or so men and women who were saved by Ye Sheng immediately expressed their gratitude to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Good job, brother. You actually killed an ancient beast so easily. Amazing.¡±


    All sorts of praises floated over, causing Ye Sheng to nod his head and immediately look elsewhere.


    All sorts of ancient beasts were killed by the geniuses participating in the Trial Road. Even if Ye Sheng wanted to kill another one, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find an opportunity.


    He and Chi Jun looked at the dozen or so people they saved and asked, ¡°What happened here? Why are there so many monsters?¡±


    An elder among the dozen or so people sighed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. This is our home. We didn¡¯t provoke anyone, but these fierce beasts charged in unscrupulously, wanting to destroy us and say that we stole their territory. This is simply nonsense. Our ancestors have lived here for generations. How could there be any stealing?¡±


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun looked at each other. It seemed that these people didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°What Star Field Is This?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Hengyang Star Field. We belong to a remote star field. The most powerful people are at the immortal realm,¡±answered the old man.


    ¡°Is this the only ce that has been attacked?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    ¡°No. Many ces have been attacked. They have fallenpletely. Many star areas have been upied by ancient beasts. We also said that we should leave this ce as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will die here sooner orter,¡±the old man sighed.


    Ye Sheng asked clearly. The old man told Ye Sheng what he knew. However, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to know much.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t the only one who was asking. The others were also asking.


    No one knew what had happened. Everyone was asking nervously, asking all kinds of questions.


    Ye Sheng saw arge number of ancient beast corpses being killed, but he did not have the mood to deal with them. His eyes lit up, he said to Chi Jun, ¡°We have to be collectors. We have to collect these ancient beast corpses. These are all good things that can help my pantheon pill furnace recover its origin.¡±


    Chi Jun nodded and began to secretly collect the corpses of all kinds of ancient beasts with Ye Sheng. Some of them only collected them after they left, while others didn¡¯t care. Ye Sheng immediately collected them.


    They were like cleaners on the battlefield, diligently cleaning up the garbage and filling up the pantheon pill furnace.


    Ten Thousand Ancient Beast corpses.

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 7, Ancient Beast n (2nd update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was extremely satisfied after obtaining more than 10,000 corpses. However, there were people who did not like him.


    ¡°That brat, are you a Scavenger?¡±A youth dressed in luxurious leather clothes shouted coldly.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He knew that he was talking about himself. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    The Red Army could not help but apud Ye Sheng¡¯s reply. We are collecting ancient beast corpses. Why are you forcing us.


    ¡°You...¡±this person was angered by Ye Sheng. He red at Ye Sheng and raised his hand, wanting to unleash his origin energy.


    However, someone stopped him.


    It was the woman with a divine ring around her body. She said indifferently, ¡°They are collecting corpses, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    This time, the young man dressed in gorgeous leather clothes did not dare to say anything. This woman had fought against ten ancient beasts by herself and had killed ten of them. Her strength was ferocious and not to be trifled with.


    He also saw that Ye Sheng was only at the second sky of the human realm, so he spoke with disdain in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of this mysterious woman.


    Not many people saw this small conflict, and Ye Sheng also avoided a fight. Otherwise, the danger he would be exposed would be very great.


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±Ye Sheng went up and thanked her.


    ¡°No need. Raise your strength well. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to withstand the following crisis,¡±the mysterious woman said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Seeing that she was about to leave, he hurriedly asked, ¡°May I ask your name, Miss?¡±


    ¡°You will hear it if you have the chance.¡±The mysterious woman did not answer and directly flew away.


    Ye Sheng shook his head regretfully. The other party had helped him once, and Ye Sheng still wanted to have the chance to return it.


    ¡°Benefactors, it¡¯s better to leave quickly. These are the ancient Beast¡¯s scouts. The following Army is sweeping the Starfield ahead. Once they catch up, none of us will be able to escape,¡±the rescued old man hurriedly said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just scouts?¡±Chi Jun widened his eyes and said in disbelief.


    More than 10,000 ferocious beasts were at the human realm and more than 1,000 at the immortal realm. They were just scouts?


    ¡°The ancient beasts came out of nowhere. There are countless of them. They¡¯re really just scouts. They¡¯ve destroyed more than 10 Starfields. We¡¯re next. If we don¡¯t Leave Now, we won¡¯t be able to leave,¡±the old man nodded solemnly.


    ¡°F * ck, why are there so many of them?¡±The Red Army cursed.


    ¡°Where did the ancient beastse from?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They appeared out of nowhere. There weren¡¯t any ancient beasts in the past. I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±The old man shook his head. The rest of the people also shook their heads. They didn¡¯t know where the ancient beasts came from.


    ¡°You guys go first. We have our own ways.¡±Ye Sheng could only let them leave. As many as they could.


    After destroying the ancient beasts, many people chose to leave and scatter in all directions.


    Some people formed alliances, while others left this ce alone, wanting to escape this star field.


    The people of the immortal court, the people of the Divine Court, and the people of Hell were three major forces. They had the most people and were also the most united. They absorbed many people and formed a temporary major force.


    Of course, they also came to rope in Ye Sheng and the Red Army, but Ye Sheng refused without hesitation.


    Arge number of people was a target. Moreover, Ye Sheng could not ept the rule of others and give orders to himself.


    Ye Sheng and the Red Army were like two wolves in a lonely division, starting to wander alone.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±The Red Army asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re not going either. It¡¯s just around here. I want to break through.¡±


    The most important thing at the moment was for Ye Sheng to break through first. Only by breaking through would he have the confidence.


    Chi Jun immediately came to a nameless with Ye Sheng. This was a Death Star with no signs of life. It was just right for Ye Sheng to break through.


    Chi Jun Protected Ye Sheng.


    He remembered his uncle¡¯s words. He followed Ye Sheng and listened to Ye Sheng¡¯s orders.


    Ye Sheng put the Pantheon pill furnace aside. He turned into 10,000w arrays and crazily absorbed the energy of the universe.


    Rumble!


    Under the continuous umtion, Ye Sheng stepped into the third sky of the human realm.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was also recovering its original form. The enormous energy brought to it by the corpse of the ten thousand ancient beasts had already recovered ayer of its original form. Now, it was moving toward the secondyer of its original form.


    One Man and one weapon, crazily absorbing the energy.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s 10,000 arrays violently shook and began to tremble. They kept erupting, moving toward a higher level.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    When the shaking stopped, Ye Sheng¡¯s body appeared and withdrew his power. The 10,000 formations disappeared and returned to his original form.


    He had reached the third sky of the human realm.


    His strength had greatly increased. Now, with this formation, Ye Sheng could forcefully resist to the peak of the human realm.


    After Ye Sheng broke through, Chi Jun immediately said, ¡°Now, only the two of us are left here.¡±


    ¡°What about the others?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They either went to investigate the ancient beasts or chose a base,¡±said the Red Army.


    ¡°A base?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I heard some people say that since they can¡¯t fly out of more than a thousand star areas in fifteen years, they should find a safe ce and build a fortress to ensure that they can survive,¡±said the Red Army.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡±Ye Sheng said bluntly.


    There were so many ancient beasts that it was hard to imagine. Moreover, the monastery had given them fifteen years. Those who did not die in fifteen years would have to leave. Therefore, it was certain that in fifteen years, this thousand star field would bepletely destroyed.


    Otherwise, this ce would not have be a cosmic ruin with no people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable either. What should we do now?¡±Asked Chi Jun. .


    ¡°Go investigate the reason for the ancient beasts. The monastery definitely has a deeper meaning for bringing us here,¡±said Ye Sheng in a deep voice.


    ¡°Just the two of us?¡±Asked Chi Jun awkwardly.


    Their cultivation levels were a little weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have the all gods pill furnace. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll use the all gods pill furnace to protect us. The ancient beasts will definitely not be able to find us,forted ye Sheng.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace had absorbed more than ten thousand ancient beast corpses. Its origin had improved greatly, making up for a lot of losses. After making great progress, its power had be even greater.


    When encountering danger, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun hid in the pantheon pill furnace. No one would be able to find them.


    This was also the reason why ye Sheng dared to investigate the ancient beasts.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother Ye Sheng.¡±Chi Jun Thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    Ye Sheng immediately brought Chi Jun and flew towards the star field ahead.


    The Void Demon King was released by Ye Sheng and carried them at a fast speed.


    ¡°In the history of the universe, are there any records of ancient beasts?¡±Ye Sheng asked Chi Jun on the way.


    ¡°No, there are records of the space beasts, but there are no ancient beasts, nor are there any ancient beasts flooding the area.¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said affirmatively.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned sharp, ¡°That means that after this ce became a ruin, all the ancient beasts either died or disappeared.¡±


    Chi Jun Thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, if the ancient beasts exist in the universe, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be so many unknown, there wouldn¡¯t be any news at all.¡±


    Ye Sheng sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back and pondered.

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 8, Ancient Spirit (3rd update)</h4>


    An ancient beast that suddenly erupted 100,000 years ago was very abnormal.


    Ye Sheng had to investigate thoroughly, but he also had to be careful. Right now, his Earth clone and Ancient God clone couldn¡¯t help him, so he could only rely on himself.


    The Universe 100,000 years ago didn¡¯t have too many changes. To humans, 100,000 years was a very long period of time, but to the universe, it was only a period of time.


    The Void Demon King carried Ye Sheng and Chi Jun and flew forward at a very fast speed. After more than ten days, they arrived at another star field.


    The mes of war rose to the sky, and the star paths between the star fields were all shattered. This area was fragmented, and countless small ck holes appeared, swallowing everything here.


    This ce was definitely not easy to enter.


    Ye Sheng watched silently. The Void Demon King stopped moving forward and said, ¡°This ce is very dangerous. If we encounter fierce beasts, we will be unlucky.¡±


    If they were to be sucked into the ck hole, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Chi Jun opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then we will investigate around here. We won¡¯t go in.¡±


    The Void Demon King looked at Ye Sheng, wanting to listen to his opinion.


    ¡°Go in.¡±Ye Sheng thought carefully and said firmly.


    Wealth and honor came from danger. He had to investigate clearly and know what happened before he could think of a solution.


    The Red Army did not want to go in. It looked very dangerous. A star field had split into countless small ck holes. If they were not careful, it would be a huge mistake.


    However, if Ye Sheng wanted to go in, he would follow. Therefore, the Red Army looked at Ye Sheng aggrievedly, hoping that Ye Sheng would not go in.


    The Purple Red Army looked at Ye Sheng aggrievedly. This scene was a little disgusting. Ye Sheng ignored him and said to the void demon king, ¡°I have the all gods pill furnace. Go in.¡±


    When the Void Demon King heard this, he felt confident. He had seen the power of the Pantheon Pill Furnace before and knew that this magic treasure could protect them now.


    Boom!


    The Void Demon King flew into this destroyed star field.


    Ye Sheng saw that somes were directly destroyed and turned into dust in the universe. Some were directly absorbed by the ck hole. It was an extremely spectacr sight.


    Ye Sheng watched silently. Chi Jun was even more afraid as he leaned close to Ye Sheng, not daring to move even the slightest bit. If he was sucked in, it would be difficult for gods to save him.


    Ye Sheng did not pay attention to him. He watched silently and suddenly had an inspiration.


    ¡°I can turn the origin body into a ck hole and devour everything.¡±


    The moment this idea appeared, it immediately upied all of Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts.


    The next step of the ten thousand great arrays had always troubled ye Sheng. He did not know what to do, but now he had an inspiration.


    ¡°This requires arge amount of energy.¡±Ye Sheng began to ponder.


    To turn the ten thousand great arrays into ck holes, the amount of energy required was simply immeasurable. Ye Sheng could not do it even if he poured all of his energy into it.


    However, if he could do it, then ye Sheng would be a walking ck hole. Any attack, any magic treasure, once they attacked, he would be able to swallow you.


    This was a crazy idea.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he firmly remembered it.


    ..


    The shattered space zone was filled with danger.


    But in the midst of danger, he also discovered something.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw a group of ancient beasts appear on a shattered.


    ¡°Void Demon King, go over and capture a few of them alive to ask about the situation,¡±ye Sheng immediately said.


    The Void Demon King dived down and immediately tore through the sky, flying over.


    These were the remnants of the ancient beasts, cleaning up the battlefield.


    There were more than ten of them, but they were all at the human realm. Their bodies were huge and fat.


    But in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t anything difficult.


    Boom!


    He directly flew down from the Void Demon King¡¯s body and ruthlessly smashed down.


    When the ancient beasts discovered ye Sheng, they all widened their eyes and then roared angrily.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    It was not that the ancient beasts did not have intelligence. On the contrary, they were very intelligent. Each of them let out an angry roar and spat out energy mes, wanting to roast ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s body changed, and the ten thousand great arrays smashed down with a bang.


    The earth trembled, and an invisible wave spread rapidly. More than ten ancient beasts were immediately suppressed by Ye Sheng until half fainted, and the remaining half did not have muchbat strength.


    Only then did ye Sheng return to his original body, satisfied.


    ¡°Cough, cough, who are you? This ce should bepletely destroyed. There won¡¯t be any more humans here,¡±an ancient beast that seemed to be the leader asked in fear.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m from another star field. Tell me, where did you ancient beastse from? Why did you destroy other people¡¯s homes and kill humans?¡±


    At this time, the Void Demon Kingnded with the Red Army. He quickly shrunk and stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, staring at the ancient beast.


    ¡°Bullsh * t, this is the home of our ancient beasts. It was you humans who changed this ce. We only changed it back to its original appearance,¡±the ancient beast roared and looked at Ye Sheng indignantly.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. This ce was originally the home of our ancient beasts. It was a chaotic world wheres turned into ck holes to nourish our ancient beasts.¡±The ancient beast angrily replied.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun exchanged nces, both feeling confused.


    ¡°You guys are the natives here?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course. When we were here, you guys didn¡¯t even exist. We only took back our things. Anyone who obstructs us would be courting death.¡±The ancient beast panted heavily.


    ¡°How many years ago did you guys live here?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, I remember that when we lived here, a major event happened when the immortal King attacked the nine heavens. After that, we were quickly moved away.¡±Gu Shou straightened his neck.


    ¡°What?¡±Ye Sheng widened his eyes, staring in disbelief.


    An immortal king attacking the nine heavens. This was something that happened millions of years ago, or even tens of millions of years ago.


    Did the ancient beast exist back then?


    Chi Jun shook his head, ¡°Impossible. If you guys really existed back then, why is there no record of it?¡±


    ¡°Because our existence was wiped out. We are losers and we don¡¯t deserve to exist. Hence, we will die without a doubt and you guys are the existences that reced us.¡±The ancient beast roared in anger.


    Ye Sheng frowned. What exactly happened during this period?


    ¡°Tell me clearly. I will let your people go,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±The ancient Beast said with doubt in its eyes.


    ¡°Yes, tell me. I will let you go. We will not interfere in each other¡¯s business.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Okay, let us go first. Let my brothers go first.¡±The ancient beast still didn¡¯t believe Ye Sheng. It left itself behind and let its brothers go.


    ¡°Alright, I hope you can answer US quickly. If your brothers bring people here, I will chop you into pieces,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Gu Ling, will keep my word.¡±The murderer even gave himself a name.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng immediately released all of his brothers, leaving it alone. Then, he took out the pantheon pill furnace and said, ¡°Let¡¯s enter this ce and have a good talk.¡±


    Gu Ling had no choice but to agree.

 Chapter 657

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 9, origin of the ancient beast (fourth update)</h4>


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng, Chi Jun, and the Void Demon King all looked at Gu Ling.


    Its body was huge and very strange, like a dragon or a snake. It looked very bloated, lying on the ground with eight legs.


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of race are you ancient beasts?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Ancient beasts are ancient beasts,¡±Gu Ling said softly.


    ¡°When you guys existed, the Immortal Court was established?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I heard from the elders that when the immortal court was established, they even invited our n leader to participate in the grand banquet. Our n leader went to meet the immortal king who was praised by the entire universe. After he returned, he even said that the immortal king was a well-deserved expert of the current era.¡±Gu Ling recalled.


    ¡°The Immortal King established the Immortal Court and actually invited your n leader to participate?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s The Big Deal? The Immortal King even talked with our n leader throughout the night and they were extremely harmonious. Our n leader has endless admiration for the immortal king,¡±Gu Ling replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any records? I¡¯ve read the records of the various races in the universe and there¡¯s not a single word about you.¡±Chi Jun asked in confusion.


    Ye Sheng also wanted to know this question.


    The Void Devil King also wanted to know.


    After Gu Ling heard the question, he fell into silence. His face was filled with anger as he said in a low voice, ¡°Because we don¡¯t deserve to exist.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled. What did he mean by not worthy to exist?


    ¡°Any race in the universe is a natural choice. They all deserve to exist.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Gu Ling smiled, his smile was filled with disdain, he said, ¡°This is just your wishful thinking. Our n leader said that after the immortal King looked for him, the ending was already destined. We Are the losers. We should have been destroyed together with the previous era. But because of the ancient beast¡¯s tough skin and thick flesh, as well as being able to live in a ck hole, this is our talent. That¡¯s why we were lucky enough to escape this cmity. However, this is just hanging on by a thread. In the end, we are the ones who were given up.¡±


    ¡°Who gave up on you?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked the core question. who had the ability to give up on the ancient beast race.


    Even the immortal court wouldn¡¯t have an easy time eliminating the ancient Beast Race, right?


    Not to mention that they didn¡¯t leave any documents behind.


    The Immortal Court with the Immortal King was powerful, but it couldn¡¯t change the documents of the entire universe, so no one knew about this part of history.


    Was there an existence more powerful than the Celestial Court with the Immortal King in this universe?


    Gu Ling shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I was born, we were already struggling in the ck hole and living carefully. These were all told to us by the n leader and seniors.¡±


    ¡°You lived in the ck hole for millions of years?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For millions of years, there was no sun, no scenery, no energy, and no way to cultivate. You could only rely on your natural talent to survive. It was no different from death. ¡°And as the ck hole expanded, we encountered even more danger. The ck hole couldn¡¯t stay any longer. We had to leave and return to the real universe.¡±Gu Ling nodded, its tone was filled with disgust. It hated ck holes.


    ¡°I would rather die in this universe than return to the ck hole. This is also the wish of all ancient beasts. That is why the n leader brought us out to find our former home.¡±Gu Ling stared at Ye Sheng and said.


    ¡°Now, do you still think that we are intruders?¡±Gu Ling asked.


    Ye Sheng did not know how to answer.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have killed so many people.¡±Chi Jun said unhappily.


    ¡°You only saw us destroy the star areas, but we scared them away. We gave them a chance and time to escape. We only want our territory. Only those who refuse to leave will we take action. We send scouts to every star area to intimidate and scare them away. I can¡¯t do anything if they don¡¯t leave,¡±Gu Ling said regretfully.


    ¡°We just want to find our former home. This is the wish of the ancient beasts.¡±Gu Ling¡¯s eyes were red as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun fell silent, not knowing how to reply.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how terrifying the ck hole is, but we ancient beasts can not leave it. We can not stay in the ck hole for long. We need to have our own territory in this universe. This is our goal,¡±Gu Ling said in a low voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys afraid toe out now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Since they all said that they were failures and eliminated existences, back then, it was also because of the immortal King¡¯s guidance that they were lucky enough to escape. Why did they have to appear again?


    ¡°We would rather die than live in the ck hole for long. The n leader was stubborn and could not win against us, that¡¯s why he brought us out. The ancient beast race is not the type to kill innocents indiscriminately. We only wish to take back our former territory.¡±Gu Ling spoke sincerely.


    ¡°Who exactly is your enemy?¡±Chi Jun asked in puzzlement. Even now, he still didn¡¯t know who the enemy was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The n leader knows, but no matter who asks, he won¡¯t say anything. Some of the old seniors also know some things and they all kept their mouths shut, not daring to talk about it. But I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s definitely the person the immortal king wants to deal with.¡±Gu Ling gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Immortal king conquering the nine heavens. Could it be that your enemy is the universe, this heaven?¡±Ye Sheng was shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know much, I¡¯ve told you everything. n leader once told us to Live Well and not to inquire about this. We will feel despair.¡±Gu Ling sighed.


    ¡°Gu Ling, do you know?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡±Gu Ling looked at Ye Sheng suspiciously.


    ¡°You only have fifteen years. After fifteen years, the ancient beast and the thousands of star areas will all be turned into ruins. They won¡¯t exist anymore.¡±Ye Sheng thought for a while and said it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Gu Ling looked at Ye Sheng suspiciously. She didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°We¡¯re people from a hundred thousand yearster. We were sent here because we were on the way to the DAO College¡¯s trial.¡±Ye Sheng Said and released his sea of consciousness memories.


    Gu Ling¡¯s face was filled with distrust, but aftering into contact with Ye Sheng¡¯s memories, he saw many, many, many things.


    Gu Ling fell silent.


    ¡°And mine. I¡¯ve checked countless ancient books, but you don¡¯t exist.¡±Chi Jun also released his memories.


    Gu Ling silently began to check.


    The more he looked, the more chaotic and violent his aura became. In the end, he could no longer suppress it.


    ¡°Ghost Heavens, do you really hate our ancient Beast n so much?¡±Gu Ling raised its head and roared angrily. It was extremely excited as it echoed in the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been hiding for millions of years. We just want to live a good life and have our own territory. Is that wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give us a way out? Why do you want topletely destroy us?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why! ! !¡±


    Gu Ling roared like he was going crazy. His agitated aura erupted, and his body kept on pping, creating rumbling sounds.


    Fortunately, the origin of the Pantheon Pill Furnace had recovered a lot, so it could support him.


    Gu Ling saw the fate of his n. After roaring angrily, he sank into despair. What should he do?


    Go back to the ck hole?


    That way, he might be able to avoid the danger of extermination this time.


    But when Guling thought of staying in the ck hole for millions of years, he had the desire to die.

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 10: meeting the n Leader (1st update)</h4>


    Gu Ling¡¯s cries were filled with sorrow and helplessness.


    It saw the future in Ye Sheng¡¯s and Chi Jun¡¯s memories, the ending of death.


    Lies could be told, but memories could not be faked, let alone the memories of two people.


    The end of the ancient Beast n was already decided.


    Destruction!


    Ye Sheng watched and fell silent.


    Just as Gu Ling said, they didn¡¯t do anything wrong and the end had already been decided.


    Chi Jun muttered, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to enter the ck hole and avoid this cmity. In any case, there are no records of you in our memories. Who knows, you might have entered the ck hole and waited for a million years toe out.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. This wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    The prerequisite was to be able to endure the cold and exhausted ck hole that was filled with danger.


    Gu Ling was stunned for a moment before sighing, ¡°The ending is already decided. There¡¯s no way to change it. n leader is so capable. He can talk to the immortal King and drink wine. How could he not know about the crisis we encountered aftering out?¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent.


    ¡°Even if n leader is willing to bring us back to the ck hole, the nsmen are not willing. To them, after witnessing the beauty of the universe, they are not willing to return to the ck hole that is filled with darkness, space, time, and light.¡±Gu Ling sighed, a bitter smile appeared on his face. He thought about it carefully, as if the oue awaiting them was extinction.


    ¡°Where is your n leader?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Gu Ling nced at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You want to see our n leader?¡±


    ¡°If possible, I have many questions to ask. I have a lot of good intentions,¡±Ye Sheng replied honestly.


    He had many questions to ask.


    Why was the immortal King forced to attack the nine heavens?


    Why was the ancient Beast n destroyed?


    What was the situation in the new age?


    Who was the mastermind behind all this?


    These questions revolved around Ye Sheng. He desperately wanted to find out.


    ¡°Our n leader is very kind. I can bring you there.¡±Gu Ling thought for a moment and nodded.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He quickly thanked him and let Gu Ling out.


    They were back on the broken. Everyone¡¯s mood had changed.


    Gu Ling did not have the joy ofing to the universe or the joy of returning home. All that was left was anger and sadness that could not be resolved.


    It was not afraid of death, but why should death give an answer?


    Gu Ling brought Ye Sheng to see the n leader for himself. Just Like Ye Sheng, it had many doubts.


    Who Was it that wanted to exterminate the ancient beast n?


    The Void Demon King carried Ye Sheng and Chi Jun and followed behind Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling roamed the universe with ease, as if she was in water. She was very agile and avoided the ck hole.


    The Void Demon King followed closely, not daring to be careless. They were not like ancient beasts who could survive falling into the ck hole.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering trouble when you go to meet their n leader?¡±Chi Jun asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng calmly replied, ¡°How can someone who can discuss Dao with an immortal king be so narrow-minded? Also, is the news we brought here fake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake.¡±Chi Jun replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±Ye Sheng calmly replied.


    He really wasn¡¯t afraid of meeting the n Leader of the ancient Beast n. Once he met him, the benefits would definitely be much greater than the danger.


    And once he solved some doubts, it would be of great help to Ye Sheng.


    Seeing Ye Sheng¡¯s calm appearance, Chi Jun didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He was now following Ye Sheng as a subordinate.


    Gu Ling really brought Ye Sheng into the depths of the ancient beast n.


    There were small ck holes everywhere, as well as natural wormholes. Ancient beasts could be seen everywhere. Their bodies were huge, and they were eyeing ye Sheng and the others covetously.


    If it weren¡¯t for Gu Ling leading the way, they would definitely be surrounded and attacked.


    These ancient beasts seemed to be very hostile towards humans. Their eyes were unfriendly, and they almost swallowed Ye Sheng and the Red Army alive.


    Thinking about it carefully, they couldn¡¯t be med. They didn¡¯t know about the impending crisis, and only thought that humans had upied their homes.


    Gu Ling led ye Sheng and the other two forward and entered the core area.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng had seen at least tens of millions of ancient beasts.


    ¡°Is your race so huge?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The fastest time for the ancient beast race to reproduce is in the ck hole. If they do nothing, they can only reproduce. Now we have 800 million people,¡±Gu Ling said.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. 800 million ancient beasts were at least at the immortal trove realm. This was a very terrifying race.


    But it was such a terrifying race that they were wiped out just like that.


    Ye Sheng did not dare to think about it. When he thought about it behind his back, he could not help but feel a chill run down his spine. It made people lose the courage to explore.


    Ye Sheng always felt that the monastery must have had a purpose for them toe to 100,000 years ago.


    It was impossible for them to leave you behind 100,000 years ago and let you hide and hide for 15 years before bringing you back?


    It was meaningless to go through so much trouble to send 500,000 people over. That would be the end of it.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was eager to explore the background of these things. Even if the monastery did not assign any missions, he would still explore for his own curiosity and safety.


    Gu Ling brought Ye Sheng to and suspended in the universe.


    The area was very wide. There were mountains and rivers. The ancient beasts also knew how to enjoy themselves. Theyy on the ground and absorbed the power of the universe.


    ¡°I just contacted the n leader. The n leader knows that you areing and is ready to entertain you. He wants me to bring you there.¡±Gu Ling turned around and said.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun were shocked and became serious. They were going to meet the big shots in the universe.


    To be able to sit down and discuss Dao with immortal kings, and to be able to lead the ancient Beast Race to hide in a ck hole for millions of years, this ability could be said to be heaven-defying.


    After entering this continent, there were no ancient beasts stopping them. It was as though they had received an order and knew that the n leader wanted to meet them.


    On this continent, there was a sea of clouds. It was the sea, but on the sea, the clouds churned and turned into a pce, shining with golden light. It was extremely beautiful.


    Gu Ling brought Ye Sheng here and plunged into the sea.


    Rumble!


    Gu Ling said, ¡°The n leader is up there. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Gu Ling dove into the sea. No one knew what she was doing.


    Ye Sheng put the void demon king into the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Then, he stood on the sea with Chi Jun, waiting for Gu Ling.


    Not long after, a muscr young man walked out of the sea. His upper body was naked, and his lower body was wearing a pair of shorts.


    ¡°You Are Gu Ling?¡±Chi Jun asked in surprise.


    ¡°I changed ording to your human form. I Can¡¯t maintain it for more than a few days. I don¡¯t like it very much, but in order to meet the n leader, I still have to be respectful,¡±Gu Ling exined.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Is your n leader usually in the form of an ancient beast or a human?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you meet the n leader. It¡¯s useless to talk about it.¡±Gu Ling smiled mysteriously and flew up to the Cloud Sea Pce.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun immediately followed closely behind, not daring to be at a disadvantage.


    The Sea of clouds churned, likeyers of mountains. After passing through the nineyers of cloud sea, they saw a pce. It was golden and resplendent, as beautiful as the Heavenly Pce of the Celestial Court.


    The n leader of the ancient Beast n lived here.

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 11, Wuxu n Leader (2nd update)</h4>


    The pce was like a fairnd. It was majestic and majestic, sitting in the clouds.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun followed Gu Ling here. They stepped on the mirror-like white ground and walked inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s Your n Leader¡¯s name?¡±Ye Sheng asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Our n leader has a name, Wuxu. You can call him by his name,¡±Gu Ling said.


    ¡°Call him by his name? That¡¯s not very good. He is a senior with a high cultivation level and is much older than us,¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said.


    ¡°n leader said that a name is just a code name. Since he has given it to us, he will let us call him by his name. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or bad,¡±Gu Ling said softly.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he immediately had an idea. It seemed that this Wuxu n leader was also a person with full marks for his cultivation level.


    Da Da Da!


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the Great Hall. When Ye Sheng and the others walked in, they saw a figure.


    It was a human body. After the Wuxu n leader saw the immortal king, he had cultivated a human body.


    The Wuxu n leader had a head full of white hair that was as white as snow. His posture was high and his bearing was peerless. He looked like an invincible king standing in front of them.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s breathing stopped. The appearance of the Wuxu n leader gave Ye Sheng a majestic mountain-like appearance. He was tall and gave people the feeling of a majestic mountain towering the sky.


    When Gu Ling saw the Wuxu n leader, she kneeled down in excitement. Tears fell from her eyes and she called out in a wronged manner, ¡°n leader.¡±


    The Wuxu n leader was a gentleman. He was like Jade. He reached out his hand and floated up. Gu Ling stood up unconsciously.


    ¡°The ancient beast tribe does not worship. Although the world is big, it can not suppress us. Get Up.¡±The Wuxu tribe leader said as if he was implying something.


    Gu Ling wiped his tears. He knew the tragic ending of the tribe. He had been suppressing it in his heart. Now that he saw the tribe leader, he could not control it.


    ¡°Wuxu tribe leader, you know everything?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    Wuxu tribe leader looked at Ye Sheng. His eyes contained the universe, unfathomable and full of magic power. He immediately attracted Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng fell into a huge spiritual world, unable to extricate himself, and was about to sink into it.


    At this time, Wuxu tribe leader took the initiative to shift his gaze away, letting Ye Sheng escape. He was drenched in sweat and lowered his head in fear, not daring to look anymore.


    This was too terrifying. This nce seemed to have caused ye Sheng to live for a million years, filled with loneliness.


    The cultivation base of the Wuxu n leader was unfathomable. He was the person with the highest cultivation base ye Sheng had ever seen.


    Even the injured Chu Xiangyu wasn¡¯t as strong as the Wuxu n leader.


    Perhaps they couldpete against each other in a state ofplete victory.


    ¡°n leader, do you really know?¡±Gu Ling spoke at this moment, her tone wasplicated.


    The Wuxu n leader nodded, cing his hands behind his back, ¡°It should have happened millions of years ago. But because the immortal King bought us some time, we hid inside the ck hole. This time, we have no way to hide.¡±


    The voice of the Wuxu n leader was very pleasant to the ears, extremely maic. He was extremely calm and didn¡¯t have Gu Ling¡¯s worry. It was as though he already had a n in mind.


    Gu Ling said unhappily, ¡°Why do we have to die? You said that we are a failed race, but you have already stood at the peak of the universe. The elders are not weak either. Even the Immortal Kings praised by the universe have treated you with great courtesy. They invited you to participate in the grand ceremony of the immortal court and talked with you all night long. who dares to say that we are a failed race?¡±


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun listened silently.


    The Wuxu n leaderughed lightly and did not reply. Instead, he invited Ye Sheng and Chi Jun to sit down, then, he said, ¡°This is the vitality of a young man. You are fearless and dare to challenge the rules and the nobility. Unfortunately, this is not something you can understand. In this cmity, the ancient Beast n and I will definitely die.¡±


    Gu Ling became anxious and said, ¡°We can die, but you are already so powerful. Why Don¡¯t you escape?¡±


    ¡°The universe is so big that it is immeasurable. However, the universe itself is a space. In this space, no one can escape. Sit Down. Don¡¯t let the guests see a joke.¡±The Wuxu n leader said indifferently.


    Gu Ling¡¯s face was filled with confusion, but he still obediently sat down.


    ¡°Wee, friends from one hundred thousand yearster.¡±The Wuxu tribe leader looked at Ye Sheng and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Wuxu tribe leader, did you know that we wereing?¡±Asked Ye Sheng, puzzled.


    ¡°I did. The people of the DAO College and I have interacted across time and space. Therefore, the ancient Beast tribe hasn¡¯t destroyed the star area that you have arrived in for the time being,¡±said the Wuxu tribe leader honestly, nodding.


    ¡°Since you canmunicate with the people one hundred thousand years from now, and you know that danger ising, why didn¡¯t you resist? Why are you so calm instead?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I lead my nsmen to resist a few million years ago?¡±The Wuxu n leader said softly.


    ¡°In the end, Gu Ling must have told you that we were living a life of death. We couldn¡¯t survive in the ck hole, so we came back,¡±the Wuxu n leader said calmly.


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°We can go back to the ck hole again.¡±Gu Ling couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°This time, there¡¯s no immortal king to block us. We can¡¯t go back.¡±The Wuxu n leader shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to ept this ending and bepletely exterminated. What kind of damn ending is this? who did we ancient beasts offend? F * ck.¡±Gu Ling exploded and cursed angrily.


    The Wuxu n leader was silent.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun were also silent, not knowing what to say.


    Gu Ling was now like a child, venting its dissatisfaction in front of its parents, hugging its head and crying bitterly.


    It was under a lot of pressure. After finallying out of the ck hole, it saw the beauty of the universe. Before it could experience it, it only had fifteen years of life left.


    The one who died was not just an ancient beast, but the entire n. Not only that, after death, their traces were wiped clean. From then on, no one knew about them anymore.


    Only then did theypletely disappear into the universe.


    The Wuxu n leader looked at the furious Gu Ling who was crying bitterly and sighed softly, ¡°Child, death is not the end. It is often the beginning of something. You are still too young now and can not ept all of this. I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Wuxu n leader, can you tell us what you and the Immortal King talked about? Why did the immortal King attack the Nine Heavens? What is the meaning of the epoch?¡±Ye Sheng asked a few questions in a row.


    ¡°I can answer one of your questions. What does the epoch mean?¡±The Wuxu n leader thought for a while and said.


    Ye Sheng immediately listened attentively.


    ¡°The epoch is the process from the birth of a civilization to the end,¡±the Wuxu n leader said.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes,


    ¡°From the birth of a civilization to the end of a civilization, it can be considered an epoch. However, there are various reasons for the destruction of the epoch. I Can¡¯t exin it to you,¡±the Wuxu n leader said.


    ¡°Did Gu Ling say that the ancient Beast n was a race from the previous era?¡±Asked Ye Sheng,


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say. We experienced the destruction of the previous civilization and luckily survived. Logically speaking, we should have followed the destruction of the previous civilization,¡±said the Wuxu n leader.


    ¡°Since we survived, it means that we have the qualifications to live in this era,¡±said Gu Ling immediately. Grasping onto a thread of hope, it was a thread.

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 12, the Battle of Hell and the Court of God (3rd watch)</h4>


    Gu Ling seized this glimmer of hope, to ask Wuxu, eagerly watching.


    Wuxu was silent. It did not answer Gu Ling, because it did not know how to answer.


    ¡°I know, this is our fate, fate is like this, we have to ept, not even the chance to resist.¡±Guling said dejectedly, full of disappointment.


    The n leader, who was invincible in his heart, could only ept his fate at this moment.


    Let alone a small figure like him?


    Wuxu said softly, ¡°Are you very unwilling?¡±


    Gu Ling suddenly raised his head and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Of course I¡¯m unwilling. Other people want to kill our ancient Beast n. I Can¡¯t wait to give up this life and ruthlessly bite off a piece of this bastard¡¯s flesh.¡±


    Wuxuughed and pointed at ye sheng, saying, ¡°The opportunity hase.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Gu Ling was confused.


    Ye Sheng also didn¡¯t understand why he was pointing at him and saying that the opportunity hade?


    Chi Jun blinked his eyes, not understanding what was going on?


    ¡°Wuxu n leader, what is the opportunity that you are talking about?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Gu Ling also looked at it eagerly, with hope in her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t want to die. Even if he had to die, he had to give the other party a deep lesson.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, Gu Ling, do you know why I brought the ancient Beast n back at this time?¡±The Wuxu n leader said with a light smile.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t know anything.


    Gu Ling said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the nsmen can¡¯t stay in the ck Hole?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that, but it¡¯s not the main reason. Our nsmen couldn¡¯t stay in the ck hole 10,000 years ago. 10,000 years ago, we had more than a billion nsmen. In these 10,000 years, we lost hundreds of millions of them in the ck hole, but they couldn¡¯t persuade me toe out. It just so happened that I brought you out here at this time,¡±exined the Wuxu n leader.


    Gu Ling suddenly became excited, ¡°n leader, did you have a purpose in choosing this time?¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at the Wu Xu n leader expectantly. This great expert was definitely not waiting for death. He must have his own purpose.


    ¡°Do you know where the star area we¡¯re in was originally?¡±asked the Wu Xu n leader.


    Gu Ling shook her head. She didn¡¯t know. She had just entered the universe and knew nothing.


    Ye Sheng also shook his head. He knew very little about the history of the universe.


    Only the Red Army was left. He was in deep thought because the Red Army had always been studying the various civilizations of the era, so he knew very well.


    ¡°There are no records of this battle in the historical documents, but there are records of another battle.¡±The Red Army slowly spoke.


    Wuxu looked at the Red Army in shock and encouraged, ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    ¡°Around five million years before the thousand star regions were turned into ruins, which was a very long period of time after the immortal king vanquished the Heavenly Queen, the three great ancient powers inexplicably started a huge battle. No one knows the reason for that battle,¡±the Red Army said.


    Ye Sheng immediately turned to look at Chi Jun. It felt extremely good to have such a person who knew history like the back of his hand by his side.


    Gu Ling, on the other hand, had an expression of admiration on her face as she looked at Chi Jun. Initially, she thought that this purple-colored giant was useless, but now, she discovered that he was an intelligent talent.


    Wuxu silently listened and didn¡¯t express any opinions.


    Chi Jun became more and more enthusiastic as he spoke, ¡°That battle was the second great battle after Hell was established. The first one was between the 72 Devil Gods and the immortal court, as well as the divine court. There were also other powers who coveted dimensional energy. Hell won and the fame of the 72 devil gods spread. After resting for a long period of time, the second great battle began.¡±


    ¡°No one knows the reason for the Second Great War. In any case, the immortal court, the Divine Court, and the various first-rate powers joined forces to attack hell. The 72 Devil Gods fought a bloody battle in the heavens. The first devil God waved the great ancient g and fought against the god King and the Immortal Court Emperor. As for the rest of the Devil Gods, they led the hell army and massacred everyone in all directions.¡±Chi Jun spoke excitedly about this period of history.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Gu Ling asked impatiently as she listened intently.


    Ye Sheng was also quite curious. This could also solve some of his doubts.


    Why was the Totemic Demon God sealed? Why did the scheming demon God surrender to the beautiful New World? Why did the number one demon god disappear..


    These doubts probably stemmed from this battle.


    ¡°After that, of course, hell retreated in defeat. The 72 demon gods also scattered. Those that were suppressed were suppressed. Those that escaped escaped escaped and those that surrendered surrendered surrendered. Only the most powerful group was still engaged in a bloody battle, but they were unable to save the overall situation.¡±Chi Jun shook his head.


    ¡°There must be a reversal, right?¡±Ye Sheng whispered. If there was no reversal, Hell would no longer exist after 100,000 years.


    ¡°Yes, there is a shocking reversal.¡±Chi Jun nodded.


    ¡°What reversal?¡±Gu Ling asked impatiently.


    ¡°The Chief Judge of the Godly Court, Lucifer, has fallen,¡±Chi Jun said in disbelief.


    ¡°The Great Inquisitor of the Celestial race, Lucifer, is an important figure who is on the same level as the godly king. He is in charge of the trial of the godly court. He is not Gabriel, he is theckey of the Godly King,¡±Chi Jun said in disdain.


    ¡°Is this Lucifer very powerful?¡±Gu Ling was surprised.


    ¡°Of course, no one expected Lucifer to fall into Hell and be a fallen angel.¡±. ¡°The first thing he did was to suppress the godly king. Lucifer sacrificed himself to suppress the godly king, which meant that the Divine Court lost two of their generals. It was a mess and they were unable to participate in the battle,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°Then, there is still the divine court. Hell shouldn¡¯t be able to defend against the Divine Court, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The damaged hell couldn¡¯t defend against the attack of the Divine Court. More than half of the 72 demon gods were suppressed by the immortals of the divine court. However, at that time, the first demon god used the ancient g and killed an emperor of the Divine Court,¡±Chi Jun said in surprise.


    ¡°Is the first demon god that powerful?¡±Gu Ling said in surprise. Although she did not know how high the realms of these people were, the Imperial Emperor of the Immortal Court was an existence that was only second to immortal kings.


    ¡°The Immortal Court has five Imperial Emperors. These five imperial emperors are Emperor Ziwei of the North Pole of the central sky, Emperor Changsheng of the South Pole, Emperor Tiandi of the Upper Pce of Gouchen, Emperor Jade Emperor of the central sky, and Emperor Qinghua of the East Pole. They are all top experts. and the one who was killed by the first demon god was Emperor Tiandi of the Upper Pce of Gouchen, also known as Emperor Gouchen,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°Then what happened after that?¡±Gu Ling asked impatiently.


    ¡°The celestial emperor was killed, so the celestial court wouldn¡¯t let it go. But then, a demonic God stood out and fought the other four celestial emperors alone. He stalled them for 300 years. Although he was killed in the end, he also saved Hell. Only then did the battlee to an end,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°Who is this demon god?¡±Gu Ling asked in admiration, her eyes filled with envy and excitement.


    Dying the four imperial emperors for three hundred years with his own strength to relieve the pressure of hell was simply terrifying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This demon God is ater and doesn¡¯t belong to the seventy-two demon gods. Perhaps the demon god of Hell knows who it is. Anyway, his name isn¡¯t in the books I read.¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said regretfully.


    ¡°What does all this have to do with what we¡¯re discussing now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, do you know where they fought back then?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t stupid. He immediately reacted and said in surprise, ¡°Right Here?¡±


    Gu Ling widened her eyes in disbelief. Such a magnificent battle actually happened here?


    In their homnd?

 Chapter 661

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 13, Universal Graveyard (1st update)</h4>


    Chi Jun said, ¡°The battle five million years ago happened here, so I felt it was very familiar when I came here.¡±


    Gu ling sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many big things to happen in our star area.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at the Wuxu n leader and asked, ¡°Is this rted to the trouble the ancient Beast n encountered?¡±


    Gu Ling and Chi Jun both looked at the Wuxu n leader curiously.


    ¡°The huge star area we are in is divided into thousands now, but there was only one name in the past, the boneyard,¡±said the Wuxu n leader.


    ¡°Boneyard?¡±Gu Ling muttered.


    ¡°Do you know the Boneyard?¡±Ye Sheng asked Chi Jun. he didn¡¯t know what this meant.


    Chi Jun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the Boneyard because this is a ce that only a few people know about. Countless people¡¯s corpses are buried here. The entire starry sky is a ce where war and fire exist side by side. Gu Ling, you¡¯ve always said that we have to resist, but in fact, it¡¯s not the case. We were born here. From the moment we were born, our ending was already decided,¡±said the Wuxu n leader.


    Gu ling frowned, ¡°Who decided our fate?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You Can¡¯t know either.¡±Wuxu shook its head and didn¡¯t tell Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling was discouraged. It knew that Wuxu was doing it for its own good. Even the Wuxu n leader himself couldn¡¯t escape fate, so what was the use of it knowing?


    ¡°Wuxu n leader, what was the opportunity you mentioned before?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Gu Ling¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at the patriarch of the Wuxu n. She wanted to seize this opportunity.


    The Patriarch of the Wuxu n fell into deep thought and said, ¡°You are from the future, so naturally, you are not within the cause and effect. The river of fate has been turned by the DAO College, so you can bring Gu Ling to the core of the boneyard and dig out some people.¡±


    Gu Ling could not wait to ask, ¡°Who are we going to dig out?¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at them curiously.


    Chi Jun¡¯s eyes lit up. Those who could be in the core of the boneyard were definitely not weak. He could do research again.


    ¡°Whatever you dig out will be what you dig out. It¡¯s all up to you. I will cover up the secrets of Heaven for you. Gu Ling, you must remember that you can sacrifice yourself when necessary. You must also send out the people you dig out. This is your only chance to hurt the mastermind behind this,¡±said the Wuxu tribe leader seriously.


    Gu Ling¡¯s eyes were calm as she said, ¡°I got it, Chief.¡±


    ¡°You guys go. The core of the boneyard is in the center of this thousand star area. Gu Ling knows where it is.¡±The Wuxu chief closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else. He waved his hand and asked them to leave.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun had to stand up and bid farewell to the Wuxu Chief.


    Coming out with Gu Ling, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun came to the edge of the sea to wait for Gu Ling to transform.


    ¡°Who do you think caused the extinction of the ancient beasts?¡±Ye Sheng asked Chi Jun..


    Chi Jun shook his head, ¡°This is the same as how the epoch was destroyed. No one knows about the ancient problem. Even if I looked through all the information, it¡¯s still nk.¡±


    Ye Sheng sighed, this was right.


    The Wuxu n leader definitely knew who it was, or whether it was an organization or a person. But just like what he said, if one¡¯s cultivation was not high enough, telling you was equivalent to harming you.


    Hu!


    Gu Ling returned to her original form, and her huge ancient beast body soared into the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the universe graveyard,¡±Gu Ling growled impatiently.


    Ye Sheng released the Void Demon King and sat on Chi Jun¡¯s back.


    The Void Demon King pped its wings and flew high into the sky. It tore through the sky and soared up, catching up with Gu Ling.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Universe Graveyard?¡±Chi Jun asked loudly.


    ¡°The universe graveyard is the center of these 1,000 star areas. It¡¯s a huge graveyard. When the chief brought us out, we passed by the universe graveyard. The chief didn¡¯t allow us to enter,¡±Gu Ling answered.


    Ye sheng blinked and asked, ¡°Who built the universe graveyard?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±Gu Ling answered straightforwardly.


    Gu Ling brought them and flew through countless small ck holes.


    The vastness of the universe was revealed at this moment. Ye Sheng watched as the void copsed and the attraction of the ck holes increased. However, the two ck holes held onto each other and actually formed a safe passage.


    Gu Ling brought them through the safe passage and entered another star field.


    The star field was infinitelyrge, so vast that it was immeasurable. Ye Sheng and Chi Jun watched as the Void Demon King and Gu Lingpeted in speed.


    The Void Demon King¡¯s speed was very fast, faster than expected. However, Gu Ling was not slow either. She was like a fish in water in the void.


    The prerequisite for increasing her speed was to avoid danger.


    Previously, the Void Demon King did not dare to fly fast because she was afraid of crashing into a ck hole.


    There were not many colors in the universe. Some ces were as beautiful as a painting, while others were so dark that one could not see one¡¯s fingers.


    But now, with Gu Ling leading the way, the Void Demon King wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Its speed was so fast that it could do whatever it wanted.


    Gu Ling¡¯s speed was very fast. It was extremely familiar with these ces. Even if it fell into a ck hole, it could still rely on its own talent to climb out.


    Just like that, this flightsted for three months.


    They saw the universe graveyard.


    In the vast universe, there was a graveyard surrounded by countless stars. It was iparably huge. Some of the stars emitted light and shone out, but the rest were still very dark.


    Looking from Ye Sheng¡¯s point of view, the universe graveyard was hidden within. It was extremely mysterious, appearing and disappearing. It was like an immemorial beast that could devour everything.


    Gu Ling was huge. The Void Demon King was huge, but in front of the universe graveyard, he was like a speck of dust.


    ¡°This is the universe graveyard.¡±Gu Ling stopped and said.


    The Void Demon King also stopped and said in shock, ¡°What a huge graveyard, how many can it Bury?¡±


    Ye Sheng stood up and looked at this huge graveyard, his gaze solemn, ¡°The aura inside is simply terrifying, it seems like there are some incredible existences buried here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, this time I will protect you. The n leader said that we must do it.¡±The ancient spirit said resolutely. It knew that the greatest use it could do was to dig out enough corpses here.


    It believed that the n leader would not lie to it on the eve of genocide. Whether or not it could bite off a piece of the mastermind¡¯s flesh would depend on the harvest here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±Ye Sheng raised all his vignce. He took out the pantheon pill furnace and suspended it above his head. It was shrouded in ayer of hazy light, protecting Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng and his group stepped onto the Cosmic Cemetery. A ce that could be called a cemetery would definitely bury many people.


    Ta Ta Ta!


    Stepping onto the cemetery, the first thing ye Sheng saw was an unknown grave.


    It was a small earth grave. An unknown person was buried in the grave. A dried gravestone was ced in front of it. It was extremely dry and cracked. It was as if if one touched it, it wouldpletely crack.


    Ye Sheng squatted down and softly muttered, ¡°The tomb of the universe¡¯s unfettered Wanderer!¡±


    ¡°Unfettered wanderer?¡±Chi Jun¡¯s expression changed and he immediately looked over.


    ¡°You Know Him?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°This is an unfettered cultivator when I congratted the immortal King back then,¡±Chi Jun recalled.

 Chapter 662

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 14: Encounter with the Celestials (second update)</h4>


    The Immortal King established the Celestial Court, and all the nations came to court. It was a grand event, and those with cultivation lower than the immortal realm could not enter.


    However, there was one person, who was only at the fourth rank of the Void Realm, but had made a rare and exquisite jade artifact, which was hollow for all eternity.


    It was said that one could see a person¡¯s past life from this hollow for all eternity. After the Immortal King received it, he was greatly praised and made an exception to invite him to participate.


    This person was the carefree vagabond.


    This matter was recorded down by people. The rarer the item, the more valuable it was. Among the great cultivators above the immortal realm, there was a fourth rotation kid from the Void. This was worthy of being recorded.


    In the whole life of the carefree vagabond, only this matter was recorded down.


    No one knew his origin, and no one cared about his future. Everyone only knew that he made a jade artifact that was praised by the immortal king.


    Chi Jun only noticed this name because he had read books rted to the immortal king.


    After Ye Sheng heard the exnation, he asked in surprise, ¡°Millions of years have passed. Why did he die in the universe¡¯s Graveyard?¡±


    Gu Ling said, ¡°It seems like he died a long time ago. Do We need to dig it out?¡±


    Chi Jun immediately looked at Ye Sheng, with Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude as the judge.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    This tomb had already copsed. It was just a small mound. If there were no inscriptions on it, Ye Sheng would not have discovered it.


    Digging it up was also very easy. There was no difficulty at all.


    However, what disappointed the few of them was that there were no more bones inside.


    It had weathered.


    ¡°Looks like it could not resist the passage of time andpletely disappeared.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look deeper. I keep feeling that there is something strange inside.¡±Chi Jun¡¯s hair stood on end as he looked around vigntly.


    Ye Sheng nodded and walked at the front. He stared at the Pantheon Pill Furnace and walked into the darkness.


    In the universe graveyard, there wasn¡¯t much light. asionally, there would be a glimmer of light and then it would disappear.


    Ji Ji Ji!


    There was a slight sound.


    Ye Sheng immediately stopped and looked in a direction.


    Chi Jun also watched vigntly.


    Gu Ling¡¯s huge body shrunk and was more than a meter long as he stared.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    The Pantheon Elixir Furnace Buzzed and emitted ayer of mysterious ripples that covered ye Sheng¡¯s and the others¡¯auras.


    When the sound approached, Ye Sheng realized that it was a group of more than ten people.


    These people didn¡¯t notice Ye Sheng and the others and spoke as they walked.


    ¡°This time, the mission given to us by the Divine Court is to enter the universe graveyard and dig out the god King. Do you think the god King is really here?¡±


    ¡°The god King fought with the fallen angel Lucifer in the past and was finally suppressed here. All the geniuses in the Divine Court have received the news. We must hurry because we are the first batch of people toe here.¡±


    ¡°Once we save the god King, we will rise up. The god King can reward us with some things that will benefit us for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, observe carefully. We can¡¯t see very well here. We need to rely on our spiritual power,¡±the leader of the group reminded.


    ¡°Got it, divine son of the Royal God,¡±the group of people agreed. They walked past Ye Sheng and the others but didn¡¯t notice anything.


    ¡°Divine son of the Royal God is one of the lowest ranked among the 72 messengers. However, even if he is one of the lowest ranked messengers, he still has the strength to enter the immortal realm,¡±Chi Jun said in a low voice. His eyes became very serious. Even with the protection of the all gods pill furnace.., he was afraid of being discovered even with the protection of the all gods pill furnace.


    ¡°These people are all divine son of the Royal God¡¯s subordinates. They are all alone. I heard from them that the godly king of the celestial race was suppressed here by Lucifer.¡±Ye Sheng started to think.


    This universe graveyard didn¡¯t look simple. Lucifer suppressed the godly king here and many wars were fought here. Countless heroes and heroes were buried here.


    ¡°What should we do now? They are in front of us. If we want to continue searching, we will definitely meet them,¡±the Void Demon King said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s see if they can dig up the godly king.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, he chose to wait and see.


    The Divine Sons of Royal God arrived first, and the other divine sons came one after another. Ye Sheng and the others had to hurry, or they would be attacked from both sides.


    They followed behind the divine son of Royal God with the protection of the Pantheon Furnace from a distance. They wanted to see where they would go?


    The universe graveyard was so big that it was difficult to describe. It stretched across the void and cut through the sky. It stretched as far as the eye could see, and the edge of Darkness was unfathomable.


    The divine son of Royal God seemed to have a map or a way to explore the area. He kept changing directions and arrived at a sinkhole.


    The sinkhole in the universe graveyard was unfathomable. More than a dozen people stood at the edge and stared at the sinkhole.


    ¡°The Godly monarch is here?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°Yes, the godly monarch¡¯s aura is here. We have to go down and bring the godly monarch up,¡±divine son Yu nodded and said.


    More than a dozen people looked at each other and were very hesitant. This bottomless, pitch-ck sinkhole seemed to be the mouth of a huge monster that devoured everything.


    No one knows what¡¯s down there.


    The royal son of God said lightly: ¡°God King in the bottom, who brought him out first, that is from the Dragon Merit, the reward is generous, I let you, your choice.¡±


    His men looked at each other, tempted, dangerous, vaciting.


    Behind the Ye Sheng Line of people hiding behind a big stone, silently watching.


    ¡°This sinkhole seems very strange,¡±Gu Ling said in puzzlement.


    ¡°How can a ce that can suppress a godly monarch not be strange?¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what they have dug out first. If they have dug it out, we¡¯ll act ording to the situation,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    The grudge between Ye Sheng and the Celestials could not be resolved. He did not want the godly monarch to return to the Celestials and greatly increase the prestige of the Celestials. Therefore, if he was dug out, he had to stop it.


    While they were watching, someone had already stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±It was a man who looked like an elf. He had pointy ears, clear lines on his face, and a slender figure.


    This was a member of the Elf n from the Divine Court. He was following divine son Yu Tianxing.


    ¡°Yes, be careful. If you encounter any corpses, bring him up. Is it the godly monarch who is distinguishing?¡±Divine son Yu Tianxing nodded and said with a smile.


    Finally, someone came out. If he didn¡¯te out, he would have to personally send someone down.


    The Elven youth had a serious expression. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down now.¡±


    He carefully observed and then slowly descended from the edge. He went deep into the darkness and disappeared in an instant.


    The darkness of the sinkhole would be extinguished instantly even if light fell.


    Divine son Yu Tian stared closely. He did not dare to rx. The others were also fully focused and did not dare to rx.


    Ye Sheng they are also in the back silently watching, quietly waiting.


    Minutes and seconds passed, a full three days, before the young Elf climbed up.


    At the same time, he also dragged a coffin up, see the royal son of God and others look happy, quickly drag the young Elf toe up, and then looked at the coffin.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng was stunned.


    Why was this coffin so familiar to him?


    It was a red wooden coffin.

 Chapter 663

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 15: Fighting -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    The young elf dragged out a coffin and ced it on the ground. It was very eye-catching.


    It waspletely red and made of wood. No one knew how long it had been stored, but it was not damaged at all. Moreover, the markings on it were clear.


    Ye Sheng recognized it at first nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chu Xiangyu¡¯s coffin?¡±


    Ye Sheng was extremely familiar with Chu Xiangyu¡¯s coffin. He definitely would not mistake it, even if it was 100,000 years ago.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, that mysterious demon god?¡±Chi Jun asked in surprise.


    ¡°This is Chu Xiangyu¡¯s, but why is it here?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    ¡°Who is Chu Xiangyu?¡±Gu Ling asked.


    Ye Sheng said softly, ¡°No one knows who Chu Xiangyu is. He has been lying in the coffin, but we can be sure that he is one of the great demon gods in Hell.¡±


    ¡°The divine son of the divine court dug out the coffin of the demonic God of Hell. It¡¯s also a kind of fate,¡±Chi Jun said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng, however, stared at him tightly, not daring to rx for even a moment.


    Chu Xiangyu from 100,000 years ago seemed to be not as fierce as he was from 100,000 years ago.


    Even Chu Xiangyu from 100,000 years ago was not in his peak state. He was lying half-dead in the coffin, and many things needed Ye Sheng¡¯s help. Had he woken up from 100,000 years ago?


    Divine son Yu stared at the mahogany coffin that was dug out. His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Why do I feel that this coffin has a very annoying aura?¡±


    Hell and the Divine Court had always been at odds with each other. It was normal for them to hate each other.


    ¡°This mahogany coffin doesn¡¯t seem to be a senior of our Divine Court?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this coffin either. It feels like I¡¯m seeing those demons from Hell,¡±someone said in puzzlement.


    Divine son of Royal God¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the feeling. There¡¯s definitely not a godly king in this coffin, but a demon god from Hell.¡±


    ¡°What? Those unpardonable demon gods from hell?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to rescue the godly king? How did you get involved with the Demon God from Hell?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a demon god from hell, then it must be destroyed so that it won¡¯t bring trouble to the Divine Court in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He must be destroyed. The demons in hell shouldn¡¯t exist,¡±divine son of Royal God snorted.


    He raised his hand and pped out.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled, and a huge palm formed by powerful true qi smashed onto the mahogany coffin.


    The mahogany coffin trembled violently, and creaking sounds were heard.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw this scene. As expected, Chu Xiangyu from 100,000 years ago still hadn¡¯t recovered his strength.


    Divine son Yu might really be able to destroy Chu xiangyu¡¯s mahogany coffin and shatter his hopes.


    Divine son Yu sneered when he saw that his attack did not shatter the mahogany coffin. ¡°Your attack did not destroy anything. It seems like there¡¯s something there. However, you¡¯ve fallen into my hands. Even if you¡¯re a demonic god, you¡¯re Only a dead man now.¡±


    Rumble!


    Divine son Yu attacked again. This time, he unleashed his full strength.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He roared, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with divine son Yu. You guys kill the rest.¡±


    An Invincible Immortal King Phantom appeared. He wielded a huge axe and shed down.


    Bang!


    The air shook, and invisible waves stirred up thousands of waves.


    Divine son Yu¡¯s expression changed. he shouted, ¡°There¡¯s actually someone hiding in the dark. Get out here.¡±


    Boom!


    Divine son Tian Yu attacked with his invincible stance. He didn¡¯t attack the red wooden coffin, but Ye Sheng.


    The attack of Immortal King Fa Jiu Tian and divine son Tian Yu collided and exploded instantly. Ye Sheng¡¯s body was like a dragon swimming in the void. He kept waving his hands and sending out tons of energy attacks. Then, he stomped on the ground.


    Dao Yun suppressed the devil!


    Kings used their power to suppress the gods in heaven.


    Ye Sheng turned into ten thousand arrays and faced the divine son of Royal Heaven who was at the eternal realm head-on. He was not afraid at all.


    Rumble!


    The divine son of Royal Heaven was stunned by Ye Sheng¡¯s aura. He hurriedly retreated and put himself in an invincible position. He raised his hands and divine light surged as the gods worshipped him.


    The strength of the divine son of Royal Heaven who was at the eternal realm could not be underestimated. It was equivalent to the immortal realm of the immortal path. While his lifespan increased greatly, his strength also increased many times.


    Heaven descended, and the gods worshiped. Energy surged, and it was extremely dazzling. The gods were majestic, and they raised their hands to strike. Endless power erupted, turning into energy that filled the sky, suppressing ye Sheng¡¯s ten thousand arrays.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are Ye Sheng. How dare youe here? You are courting death.¡±The divine son¡¯s expression was cold, and his eyes were full of killing intent. He recognized Ye Sheng through the ten thousand arrays.


    After Ye Sheng destroyed the beautiful new world and caused a stir in the universe, all the major forces had detailed information about Ye Sheng, including the Dao rhythm demon suppression great art, the ten thousand arrays, and so on


    ¡°You Want to kill me? What a coincidence. I want to kill you too. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more powerful.¡±Ye Sheng sneered without fear. So what if you¡¯re a divine son of the eternal realm? In My Eyes, you¡¯re all enemies.


    As long as you¡¯re an enemy, Ye Sheng would attack without hesitation.


    The all gods pill furnace was in front of him, blocking the attack and giving Ye Sheng the space to deal with it calmly. Then, Ye Sheng used the all gods pill furnace as the foundation to perform all kinds of cultivation techniques.


    Daoist sect¡¯s three holy scriptures!


    Ye Sheng was divided into three. Now, past, and future, the three big bodies surrounded the divine son of Royal Heaven.


    Rumble!


    The big battle suddenly erupted like a violent storm, instantly sprinkling all over the ground.


    At this moment, as Ye Sheng attacked, Chi Jun, the Void Demon King, and Gu Ling didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They immediately rushed over, tangling with divine son Tianyu¡¯s subordinates.


    The Void Demon King was at the peak of the supreme human realm. One against three wasn¡¯t a problem. This was the first time he used all his strength. The surging power crushed his opponent.


    On the other side, Gu Ling and Chi Jun joined forces, borrowing the strength of the ancient beasts as well as Chi Jun¡¯s powerful cultivation techniques to subdue the enemy.


    Right at the edge of the Heaven Vault, a huge battle erupted without any warning. Ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon pill furnace actually ended up in a draw with divine son Tianyu. He was only at the third heavenlyyer of the human realm, which was equivalent to the divine light realm in the Divine Court.


    As for divine son Tianyu, he was at the eternal realm, which was equivalent to the immortal realm. However, with Ye Sheng¡¯s rich umtion and powerful strength, including the Pantheon Pill Furnace, they ended up in a draw.


    The divine son of Royal God¡¯s attacks were all blocked by the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and some of them were neutralized by Ye Sheng himself. As for Ye Sheng¡¯s attacks, the divine son of Royal God also had to carefully block them. He could not be hit by the impact. The two of them pulled apart the battlefield and continued to pursue.


    Ye Sheng used the powerful endurance of the ten thousand great arrays to swallow the energy within a ten-thousand-mile radius into his stomach in a breath. Then, he fiercely attacked and sucked in another mouthful. This made the divine son of Royal God very ufortable. Ye Sheng¡¯s unreasonable fighting style.., there was no defense, only attacks. He was restrained everywhere.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m the 72 divine sons. Who Do you think you are? How dare you attack me? Sword of Judgment!¡±The divine son of Royal God was furious. He couldn¡¯t bear the disturbance and directly summoned the invincible Chief Judge¡¯s move.

 Chapter 664

    <h1>Chapter 664: Chapter 16, the suppression of the son of Tarzan</h1>


    The Sword of judgment, rumored to be the artifact of the ancient gods, was lost and never found. The Divine Court created this technique with the sword of judgment as its core.


    Boom!


    A huge sword appeared above the head of the son of the god of tenshou, exuding a holy radiance, as if it was the justice of the world.


    When Ye Sheng was pointed at by the Holy Sword, he felt that he had fallen into endless darkness, full of sin, and the holy sword seemed to make a thunder-like sound.


    ¡°You are guilty and have sinned deeply. ept your judgment.¡±


    The might of the holy sword had once spread throughout the heavens. But now, with its supreme might, it exploded before ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    The holy sword descended, bringing with it the most just judgment to suppress ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn. His body was constantly changing. In an instant, 10,000 formations were restored to their original forms. He was looking for the most perfect attack method.


    But no matter how ye Sheng changed, the pressure brought by the sword of judgement was still immense.


    Divine son Tianyu said coldly, ¡°Sword of judgement, the Supreme Sword of the Divine Court. The Strongest and strictest judgement in this universe. You will die without a doubt.¡±


    Ye Sheng used the immortal King¡¯s crusade against the nine heavens, defying the heavens. His invincible might erupted as he ruthlessly suppressed the sword of judgement.


    Boom!


    But in the past, the Immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens couldn¡¯t win against the judgement sword at this moment.


    It wasn¡¯t the Immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens, it was ye Sheng¡¯s problem.


    The difference in cultivation base was too great. Ye Sheng unleashed his full strength, and his opponent wasn¡¯t weak either. He was one of the 72 gods of the Divine Court.


    The judgement sword shed down, crushing the immortal King Crusade against the Nine Heavens with ease. The wind and clouds stirred, and Ye Sheng was enveloped within. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and his hair fluttered in the wind. He was under immense pressure.


    This strike was the strongest strike of the divine son of the Divine Court. The divine son of the Divine Court was already very powerful, and under the suppression of his cultivation base, he became even more violent.


    Ye Sheng ced the pantheon pill furnace in front of him, thinking about how to defend against it.


    Time was of the essence. His mind was constantly circting all sorts of thoughts, and the countless cultivation techniques he had learned from the beginning to the end shed past one by one.


    The countless cultivation techniques finally transformed into a heavenly yuan strike.


    This was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s cultivation technique. It had been imitated by Ye Sheng. Although its power was great, Ye Sheng did not have the confidence to use the judgement sword.


    However, he had no other choice. Ye Sheng gathered all the power in his body and struck out in the air.


    Bang!


    The Tianyuan strike flew out, and a brilliant ray of light fiercely descended, colliding with the judgement sword.


    However, at this moment, the judgement sword¡¯s powerpletely erupted. Faced with the Tianyuan strike, it waspletely unreasonable and directly shed down.


    ¡°No matter how many changes you make and how many techniques you use, you¡¯re still not a match for my trial sword. Obediently ept your death,¡±divine son Tianyu said coldly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was also cold. He didn¡¯t want to respond. He pressed his palms together and pushed the pantheon pill furnace to the front. Since he couldn¡¯t destroy it, then he would take it head-on.


    After the Pantheon Pill Furnace blocked, it was Ye Sheng¡¯s turn to block.


    ¡°A tattered furnace wants to show off in front of me? You¡¯re dreaming. Now Go and die,¡±divine son Tianyu roared. He stomped down and attacked with the judgement sword.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Ye Sheng survive at all.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a cultivation technique in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. You can learn it,¡±the Pantheon Pill Furnace suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng is stunned, immediately way: ¡°What Exercises?¡±


    ¡°Flying Immortal Spell!¡±All gods Dan Furnace Way.


    Ye Sheng also does not care what, way: ¡°Pass to me.¡±


    ¡°I take the master to disy once, will learn.¡±All gods Dan Furnace of the vessel soul cold way, seems to be because the divine son of God to kill Ye Sheng, provoked it.


    At this moment, all gods Dan Furnace rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s dantian, and then boom, Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian burst out of the thick power.


    Flying Immortal!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body flickered with a sparkling light. He rose up from the ground, and a bright beam of light counterattacked.


    Flying Immortal Strike!


    This was a technique that the pantheon pill furnace used to control ye Sheng. It was very powerful, and when it exploded out, it shook the heavens.


    The power of the flying immortal strike carried all thews that Ye Sheng hadprehended. It controlled the rotation of heaven and Earth, the Sun and moon, and everything in the universe.


    At this moment, there was only a streak of bright white between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the flying immortal exploded.


    Rumble!


    The undefeatable sword of judgment flickered with light as it approached Ye Sheng. Divine son Tianyu was originally full of confidence and was determined to obtain it. He thought that he had crushed Ye Sheng to death.


    But at this moment, the power of the flying immortal exploded and directly crushed the sword of judgment.


    Crack!


    The power of the flying immortal collided, and the Sword of judgment was immediately split into two,pletely broken.


    ¡°No¡­¡±divine son Royal¡¯s face changed, and he let out a heart-wrenching roar. His body trembled, and he was extremely unwilling.


    ¡°How could my sword of Judgment, my supreme technique, be defeated? This is impossible! No! ! !¡±Divine son Royal roared as if he had gone mad. His voice reverberated in the universe graveyard, and his state of mind copsed from Ye Sheng¡¯s beating.


    All his hopes and umted trump cards had failed at this moment. One could imagine how divine son Yu Tianxing felt.


    However, Ye Sheng seized the opportunity to beat the dog that had fallen into the water. He didn¡¯t give the other party a chance to react. The flying immortal spell was executed once under the control of the Pantheon Pill Furnace. This time, it was executed by Ye Sheng himself.


    Rumble!


    The Flying Immortal who had originally cut off the sword of judgment stopped. However, at this moment, the flying immortal spell executed by Ye Sheng erupted and attacked directly, wanting to suppress divine son Yu Tianxing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you!¡±Divine son Yu Tianxing was furious. He covered up his rationality and took out a dharma treasure, shing it down ruthlessly.


    Bang!


    The Flying Immortal¡¯s power collided fiercely at this moment, directly crushing divine son Yu Tianxing.


    Divine son Yu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled violently and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He didn¡¯t have any power to resist. Having lost the judgement sword, he wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s match at all. He was pressed to the ground and rubbed by Ye Sheng.


    Even though Ye Sheng¡¯s flying immortal technique wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s, divine son Yu didn¡¯t have the judgement sword anymore.


    Boom!


    The ten thousand great arrays pressed down, not giving the other party any chance to suppress him.


    ¡°I am the divine son of the Divine Court. I Am Supreme, the hope of the Divine Court¡¯s future, the sessor of the gods, and the disseminator of civilization. You Can¡¯t suppress me.¡±Divine son Yu red at Ye Sheng.


    PA!


    Ye Sheng kicked divine son of Royal God far away and then suppressed him with 10,000 arrays.


    Without a word of nonsense, divine son of Royal God was knocked unconscious.


    ¡°Divine son, Bullsh * t,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly and disdainfully.


    He looked into the distance. Gu Ling, Chi Jun, and the Void Demon King had joined forces to subdue divine son of Royal God¡¯s subordinates and kill them all.


    The Universe graveyard waspletely silent.


    Only then did ye Sheng let out a sigh of relief and rx. He asked the pantheon pill furnace, ¡°How do you have the Flying Immortal Technique?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After the origin was restored, I remembered it. I thought you didn¡¯t need it, so I didn¡¯t tell you,¡±the Pantheon Pill Furnace replied.


    ¡°I really need it. If you have any more techniques in the future, tell me,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously. If it weren¡¯t for the Pantheon Pill Furnace and the Flying Immortal Technique, he would have been doomed.

 Chapter 665

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 17, Metamorphosis ck Hole (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Divine son Tianyu was suppressed and thrown into the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Ye Sheng immediately rushed to the side of the mahogany coffin.


    Was Chu xiangyu in this mahogany coffin 100,000 years ago?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know, and he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to open it.


    Because 100,000 years ago, Chu Xiangyu didn¡¯t know Ye Sheng. If he opened the mahogany coffin and ruined Chu Xiangyu¡¯s n, Ye Sheng would feel very guilty.


    The Void Demon King returned to Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it?¡±


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Open what?¡±


    ¡°Open it and see who¡¯s inside,¡±Gu Ling immediately said.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and rejected this suggestion. He said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to. It¡¯s better to put him back.¡±


    ¡°You want to go into the sinkhole?¡±Chi Jun said in surprise.


    ¡°The Elf Kid can go down, but so can i. If Chu Xiangyu is recovering here, I can¡¯t disrupt his n,¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°Alright then. You must be careful,¡±Chi Jun said helplessly.


    Ye Sheng picked up Chu Xiangyu¡¯s red wooden coffin again, then looked at the sinkhole and slowly went down. He said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    The Void Demon King and the others all nodded, protecting ye Sheng¡¯s surroundings.


    Ye Sheng had a rough idea of where he should go. The ELF youth had descended for three days. With his careful speed, three days should not be too far. Ye Sheng needed to be careful and put Chu Xiangyu¡¯s redwood coffin back in its original position.


    Ye Sheng slowly descended with the redwood coffin and climbed down. This sinkhole was very strange. Flying was not allowed, so he could only slowly climb down.


    Following the footsteps of the Elf Youth, Ye Sheng began to speed up and quickly descended. He was very fast and did not need to be careful at all.


    The ELF youth explored the path for Ye Sheng. He only needed to follow the other party¡¯s footsteps and slowly descend.


    The ELF youth walked for three days.


    Ye Sheng arrived in half a day.


    The predecessors opened the path, while the descendants enjoyed the cold. This was what was said.


    When Ye Sheng reached the final destination of the ELF youth, he saw a cave. There was a weak light inside, and it was extremely eerie and terrifying.


    This made the sinkhole pitch ck, and the visibility was less than a meter. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t hear anything strange along the way, and he didn¡¯t see anything strange. Only this cave made Ye Sheng¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°It seems like the other party discovered the mahogany coffin here.¡±Ye sheng immediately carried the mahogany coffin and entered. The eerie and terrifying environment didn¡¯t scare Ye Sheng at all. He calmly avoided danger and entered the center.


    As expected, there was a formation here. At the center of the formation, there was a mark of a coffin. It was the ce where the mahogany coffin was ced.


    The formation had thousands of intricate patterns, and they were intertwined together to form a mysterious yet powerful formation.


    This was the first time Ye Sheng had seen this formation. He carefully observed it and memorized the formation before cing the mahogany coffin on top of it.


    Dong!


    Once the mahogany coffin was ced on top of the formation¡¯s core, it immediately trembled, and the entire formation was activated. Seeing this, Ye Sheng hurriedly retreated.


    However, after the formation was activated, the first thing he did was to imprison Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned. What was going on?


    Before he could struggle, waves of energy were injected into his body, making him feelfortable all over.


    ¡°Is he thanking me?¡±Ye Sheng realized that his cultivation base had begun to advance by leaps and bounds, and he immediately understood something.


    The energy that entered his body was extremely pure. It also contained Origin Energy,ws, and Dao Essence. It was extremely pure.


    Chu Xiangyu was thanking Ye Sheng for bringing him back andpensating him.


    Ye Sheng was worried that it would break, so he began to close his eyes and absorb the energy crazily.


    The energy was endless. No matter how much ye Sheng absorbed, it did not decrease. When his body was full, it did not stop.


    Ye Sheng had a sh of light. ¡°Isn¡¯t such a huge amount of energy what I¡¯m looking forward to?¡±


    A bold idea appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind.


    ck Hole!


    Ten thousand great arrays turned into ck holes and devoured everything, forcing Ye Sheng to evolve his origin body.


    To transform into a ck hole, the energy required was endless. Ye Sheng had never nned to do so because he did not have the energy.


    But now, he had it.


    The Energy Chu Xiangyu gave Ye Sheng was simply inexhaustible. If he did not break through now, when would it be?


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng¡¯s body shook and he began to evolve.


    The ten thousand arrays crazily devoured the energy. Even if they were saturated, he still had to absorb it.


    As long as it was given by Chu Xiangyu, Ye Sheng would absorb all the energy.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xiangyu also noticed ye Sheng¡¯s abnormality. After a short moment of thinking.


    Boom!


    Energy that was ten times more violent than the energy just now was poured in.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ten thousand arrays were trembling, as if they were going to explode at any moment. However, Ye Sheng tried his best to control them, not letting them copse.


    ¡°This energy seems to be the Divine Court¡¯s energy,¡±Ye Sheng thought.


    The violent energy that was sentter was the same as the energy that the divine sons of the Divine Court had used before.


    They were of the same origin.


    In other words, this energy came from the people of the Divine Court. Moreover, this energy had a very dignified aura. It was high and mighty, and it was born as a noble. It was tens of thousands of times more valuable than the energy used by the divine sons.


    ¡°Could this be the power of the Divine King?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously. Then, heughed. How could it be.


    He was still absorbing crazily.


    The supreme power from the Divine Court opened up Ye Sheng¡¯s 10,000 great arrays in an instant. Countless fluctuations surged, as if they were going to copse at any moment.


    But even so, Ye Sheng still used his mental power to control his body firmly. He didn¡¯t want to copse. He could still hold on.


    Above the crater, the Void Demon King and the others were waiting anxiously.


    Gu Ling and Chi Jun were anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten days. Why hasn¡¯t hee up yet?¡±Gu Ling asked.


    ¡°Void Demon King, you and Ye Sheng have telepathically sensed each other. Did you find anything unusual?¡±Chi Jun asked with a frown.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is very well now. There¡¯s nothing unusual. He¡¯s just in an indescribable realm. He can¡¯t Answer Me, and I can¡¯tmunicate with him. The only thing I can be sure of is that Ye Sheng¡¯s life is not in danger,¡±void demon king said seriously, it was also very anxious.


    But it was useless to be anxious.


    ¡°If we wait any longer, the other divine sons of the Divine Court wille,¡±Chi Jun said anxiously.


    The 72 divine sons of the Divine Court weren¡¯t to be trifled with. Without Ye Sheng, none of them could resist.


    ¡°We¡¯re Waiting!¡±The Void Demon King suppressed the anxiety in his heart and said.


    Seven or eight groups of people flew over from outside the Universe Cemetery. All of them were aggressive and headed straight for the Universe Cemetery.


    Among these people were the divine sons of the Divine Court, the people of the divine court, and even the people of Hell.


    They all had their own goals and headed straight for the sinkhole.


    And at this time, Ye Sheng was still frantically absorbing energy.


    The energy he was absorbing now added up could already contain the energy of a million to the peak of the human race.


    But it was still not enough.


    Ye Sheng still needed more energy.

 Chapter 666

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 18, Melody Shenzi (third update)</h4>


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s 10,000 formations bobbed up and down, shaking non-stop. As they rose and fell, they were filled with energy.


    Right now, Ye Sheng was a huge detonator. The moment an outsider touched him, he would instantly explode.


    His body had umted too much energy. When this energy was poured into him, he would be imprisoned by the formations and transform into a ck hole.


    At this moment, the origin became the core. At the center, the energy revolved around the origin and began to slowly umte and mix up.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The formation fluctuated from time to time. At other times, it emitted sounds. The energy leaked out, but it was absorbed by Ye Sheng at any time.


    All of this became a new process.


    Ye Sheng was transforming. He needed time.


    Above the sinkhole, the Void Demon King and the others were still waiting anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a month, and Ye Sheng still hasn¡¯te up?¡±Gu Ling asked anxiously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is still in that state, but I can clearly sense his anxiety. He seems to have reached a critical moment, and we can¡¯t disturb him,¡±the Void Demon King said in a low voice. It could sense ye Sheng¡¯s state, but it couldn¡¯tmunicate with Ye Sheng.., it did not know what had happened.


    ¡°We are in trouble. We can not wait any longer,¡±Chi Jun said with an unsightly expression.


    The void demon king immediately turned around and saw someoneing from afar.


    Gu Ling said anxiously, ¡°We have to make a decision now. Should we guard here or hide?¡±


    ¡°Without the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it is useless even if we hide. Go Down.¡±The void demon king hardened his heart and looked at the sinkhole.


    Since ye Sheng couldn¡¯te out and someone else came, they would go down and wait.


    ¡°Go Down?¡±Chi Jun was silent. After thinking carefully, he still nodded.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Gu Ling didn¡¯t have to be too willing. He came here to dig up corpses. He didn¡¯t want to die like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down first. The people from the divine court are here. We can¡¯t beat them.¡±Chi Jun pulled Gu Ling and entered the sinkhole.


    The Void Demon King alsonded on Chi Jun¡¯s shoulder and went down with him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±The people from the divine court who rushed over discovered them and shouted.


    ¡°Someone actually beat us to it. They must have gone down. Once the divine king is found by them, we will have nothing. This absolutely won¡¯t do,¡±the divine son who rushed over said coldly. Without saying anything, he began to climb down.


    The followers of the son of deity also climbed down. One or two of them didn¡¯t care about the danger of the sinkhole.


    After them, several groups of people came. Seeing this scene, they didn¡¯t want to fall behind. They were furious and didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of. They immediately got down from the sinkhole.


    All of a sudden, seven groups of people got down from the sinkhole. There were more than ten people at the eternal realm. Each of them had an extraordinary aura. However, facing the sinkhole, they had no choice but to climb down.


    Their climbing speed wasn¡¯t considered slow because they were worried that someone would get there first, so they didn¡¯t care about the danger.


    Ah!


    Someone climbed faster. He stepped on nothing and fell into the endless darkness.


    ¡°Be careful. This ce is very strange. You Can¡¯t fall down,¡±the divine son shouted and also rxed his speed.


    Just like that, the group of people quickly climbed down, getting closer and closer to Ye Sheng.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was slowly transforming.


    He had absorbed too much, shrinking and expanding like a rubber ball. Ten thousand great arrays had filled up the cave, but there were not many spots. The all gods pill furnace was blocking the entrance of the cave, providing protection for Ye Sheng.


    Chu xiangyu¡¯s mahogany coffin was quietly ced on the ground. There was not the slightest movement. It was unknown whether it was dead or resurrected.


    Ye Sheng kept wandering in pain. His mind controlled ten thousand great arrays. The amount of energy he absorbed was so great that it was impossible to predict. His mind was like a thread, taut and pulled, ready to break at any moment.


    However, the core area, thew that Ye Sheng hadprehended, was all gathered here. It helped Ye Sheng provide a very powerful core to form the foundation of the ck hole.


    Just as Ye Sheng was steadily operating, the Void Demon King suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, someone¡¯sing down. Divine son of the Celestial race, what are you doing?¡±The Void Demon King hurriedly asked.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t answer at all.


    When the void demon king saw this scene, his eyes widened. ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    The current Ye Sheng was like a bomb. Once it exploded, it could destroy everything.


    When Gu Ling saw Ye Sheng, she was so frightened that she shivered and almost fell down. Fortunately, she was pulled back by the Void Demon King.


    Chi Jun was the same. He asked in shock, ¡°Ye Sheng, what are you doing?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the energy to answer. He focused all his attention on controlling the ten thousand arrays. It was the critical period.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace Knew Ye Sheng Well. He immediately put the Void Demon King and the others in and continued to guard the cave entrance for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have to hurry. Several Divine Sons of the Celestials havee down. If you don¡¯t hurry, it will be very troublesome,¡±the Void Demon King said anxiously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is too terrifying. If it explodes, I feel like I can crush arge group of immortal-level cultivators to death,¡±Gu Ling said with lingering fear.


    ¡°They¡¯reing down. The divine sons of the Protoss areing down,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.


    The first divine son toe down was a double-winged angel. He was born holy and belonged to a noble race in the divine court.


    ¡°Why would 10,000 arrays appear here?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re Ye Sheng, the target of the Divine Court¡¯s pursuit?¡±


    ¡°I have to kill him. It seems that Ye Sheng has obtained some treasure.¡±


    ¡°Mei Yun divine son is here. What Bullshit Ye Sheng? He¡¯s doomed.¡±


    Mei Yun divine son was a female double-winged angel. She had a slender figure and white cheeks. She was very beautiful and full of killing intent.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet Ye Sheng here. You¡¯re the person that the divine court must kill. The reward is generous. Even if I¡¯m a divine son, I¡¯m tempted. Seeing that you¡¯re in a state of breakthrough, I only need to make a light move and you¡¯ll die.¡±Mei Yun divine son smiled smugly, she stretched out her beautiful hand and aimed at Ye Sheng¡¯s ten thousand great arrays.


    With this point, Ye Sheng was about to explode.


    And the other divine sons had juste down.


    ¡°Divine son Mei Yun, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Divine son Mei Yun, you discovered the Divine King?¡±


    ¡°Divine son Mei Yun, you¡¯re below us now. Don¡¯t think of eating alone. Everyone can share.¡±


    ¡°Right. If you dare to eat alone, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t attack you just because you¡¯re a woman.¡±


    The other Shenzi threatened and stared at Meiyun Shenzi with dangerous eyes.


    Meiyun Shenzi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find the godly monarch. I only found Ye Sheng. After i Kill Ye Sheng, we¡¯ll go find the godly monarch together.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Why is Ye Sheng Here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But since he¡¯s here, we¡¯ll kill him along the way. Don¡¯t let him stop us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I agree. Hurry up and kill Ye Sheng. We¡¯ll go find the godly monarch. Let¡¯s Save the godly monarch together and protect him together.¡±


    The Divine Sons spoke one after another. They ignored ye Sheng and were extremely attentive to the godly monarch.


    When Mei Yun divine son saw this scene, she smiled coldly and looked at Ye Sheng. Her slender snow-white fingers stretched out.


    A bright light flickered on her fingers.


    Mei Yun divine son stretched out her hand and was about to tap on Ye Sheng¡¯s array.

 Chapter 667

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 19, Devouring Everything (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng knew everything that was happening in the outside world like the back of his hand. He was well aware of his current situation.


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, the Void demon king said anxiously, ¡°Ye Sheng, we have to speed up. We can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    Gu Ling and Chi Jun were both very anxious as they watched nervously.


    Ye Sheng was fully focused on controlling the array. Under the surging energy, he was neither anxious nor flustered. At this point, he had alreadypleted all the steps.


    Even if Shenzi Mei Yun didn¡¯t make a move, Ye Sheng was about to explode.


    The Big Bang and the appearance of the ck hole singrity were ye Sheng¡¯s current targets.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng did nothing but wait for Shenzi Mei Yun to make a move.


    The moment she made a move, Ye Sheng was about to explode. This explosion would let Shenzi Mei Yun know what kind of great demon she had released.


    Shenzi Meiyun, who was outside, still didn¡¯t know anything. She thought that Ye Sheng was making a breakthrough and was powerless to care about anything else. Killing him would be as easy as flipping her hand.


    She gently tapped with her beautiful hand, and a resplendent light emerged. It turned into a small sword and directly pierced into Ye Sheng¡¯s array.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s array instantly trembled and emitted a buzzing sound. Then, it directly exploded.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosion was so powerful that it expanded the cave many times in an instant. The energy that came out of the explosion changed Mei Yun¡¯s expression greatly. She said in terror, ¡°How can you have such terrifying energy?¡±


    The other divine sons also looked uneasy. They looked at the energy that came out of the explosion and climbed up one after another.


    But at this moment, no one was spared. All of them were sent flying by Ye Sheng¡¯s explosion.


    Mei Yun Shenzi, who was the first to bear the brunt of the explosion, screamed in pain as she was continuously washed away by the explosion.


    Her flesh and blood were badly mutted, revealing her white bones. Her delicate and beautiful face was instantly destroyed. She really wanted to escape. She even wanted to fall into the sinkhole to escape this crisis.


    However, it was useless.


    The energy of Ye Sheng¡¯s explosion was so terrifying that the eternal realm Shenzi couldn¡¯t resist it at all. In an instant, Mei Yun Shenzi was washed away, leaving only a white bone lying on the wall without any breath.


    An eternal realm divine son was killed by Ye Sheng just like that. Seeing the other divine sons¡¯scalps go numb, they wanted to escape for a moment.


    But it was toote.


    The storm enveloped them all in an instant, allowing them to resist it. Each of them used their full strength, but in the storm, they were like a small boat on the sea, swaying with the wind. They had no fixed ce and could be destroyed at any time.


    The pantheon pill furnace stood steadily in the storm. Inside, the Void Demon King watched nervously. It did not know how Ye Sheng was doing?


    After the explosion, the Void Demon King could no longer sense ye Sheng¡¯s existence. It knew that Ye Sheng would definitely not die, but the contract did not seem to be effective anymore.


    In the cave, a ck neb appeared. It was very mysterious. The core part was only the size of a palm, but it could devour everything, including light, time, and sound.


    This was the ck Hole Ye Sheng had condensed.


    His origin body was evolving. He was moving toward a higher level. He slowly moved and floated out.


    ¡°Is This Ye Sheng?¡±Gu Ling said in surprise.


    ¡°ck Hole? Big Brother Ye Sheng has be a ck hole?¡±Chi Jun said in surprise. He had never seen anyone be a ck hole.


    ¡°Is this what Ye Sheng looks like after his breakthrough?¡±The Void Demon King¡¯s eyes flickered. He was very surprised.


    The ck hole slowly floated out. Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness became the consciousness of the ck hole and floated in the air. Then, he saw the few divine sons who were struggling to resist.


    Their subordinates had all disappeared in the explosion. They were the only ones who had relied on their eternal cultivation. In addition, they were in remote areas and were barely able to resist. However, at this moment, they were all injured. Their Qi and blood were scattered, and their strength was less than one-tenth of their peak.


    Seeing them, Ye Sheng immediately rushed up and began to devour them.


    ¡°What the Hell Is This?¡±


    ¡°A small ck hole actually exists here?¡±


    ¡°Can a small ck hole attack at will?¡±


    The divine sons were frightened. They used theirst bit of strength to resist ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    But this was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. They overestimated themselves.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole came over and sucked fiercely. The divine sons were instantly devoured clean.


    The so-called defense couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    The ck hole devoured everything silently, devouring the enemy in the void.


    The Void Demon King and the others were dumbfounded.


    It could be like this?


    These divine sons were all eternal realm. How could they be easily devoured by Ye Sheng?


    The divine sons fell into the ck hole. They looked terrified and ferocious. They cried out for help and begged for mercy, but they couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    The ck hole swallowed everything, and the sound couldn¡¯t be transmitted out.


    At this moment, the ck hole that Ye Sheng had transformed into brought infinite fear to the divine sons of the Divine n.


    And in the next second, Ye Sheng transformed his body from the ck hole into a human again.


    He stood up, his eyes shining. The huge suction force of the sinkhole was no longer a problem for him.


    Ye Sheng could stand in the air.


    ¡°I finally broke through,¡±ye Sheng sighed. This was really a disaster. There were dangers everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for his strong willpower, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to think about the consequences.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng survived and suppressed all the enemies that came.


    The Eternal realm was finally no longer ye Sheng¡¯s headache opponent.


    It was as easy as flipping his hand to suppress the eternal realm now.


    He stretched out his hand and clenched his fist. The feeling of power was overwhelming and indescribable. It was a powerful feeling.


    The sixth sky of the human realm!


    Ye Sheng crossed three realms in a row and came to the sixth sky. He was getting closer and closer to the peak.


    The human realm had ten sky. Ye Sheng came to the sixth sky and was not far from the tenth sky.


    He waved his hand, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace flew over and entered Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness.


    Now, Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness was no longer a vast ocean, but a bottomless ck hole.


    His entire body was made up of ck holes.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you turned yourself into a ck hole?¡±Gu Ling asked with aplicated expression.


    The ancient beasts knew how terrifying ck holes were. Their talent allowed them to live in ck holes for a long time.


    However, this was only limited to natural ck holes. They could not stay in those exploding ck holes.


    It was because of this that Gu Ling knew how terrifying ck holes were. Now that she saw Ye Sheng turn into a ck hole, Gu Ling could not help but think in horror.


    Just how terrifying was his talent to be able to turn himself into a ck hole?


    The void demon king said happily, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re too awesome. The divine son of the eternal realm suppressed and devoured you just like that. That silly woman actually dared to attack you. She was the first to be washed away and died. She deserved it.¡±


    Chi Jun shook his head. He was still immersed in Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole and could not extricate himself.


    How could humans cultivate ck holes?


    This was not normal.


    But looking at Ye Sheng, Chi Jun suddenly remembered his uncle¡¯s words. He was indeed a person with great luck and could not be underestimated.


    Ye Sheng said to them, ¡°The ck hole is one aspect of my cultivation. Now that it¡¯s finallypleted, there¡¯s no need to discuss it. Our priority now is to continue digging out corpses.¡±

 Chapter 668

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 20, mysterious ancient times! (2nd update)</h4>


    Only then did Gu Ling remember the purpose of entering the universe graveyard.


    ¡°Are we going to dig here?¡±Gu Ling immediately asked.


    ¡°This sinkhole looks very strange.¡±Chi Jun said worriedly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng can fly, let him go.¡±Void Demon King said.


    Ye Sheng nodded, he nned to go down himself to see if he could dig up anything.


    Since he had made up his mind, Ye Sheng did not dy and immediately brought them down.


    The sinkhole was very deep. Chu Xiangyu was already in a very deep ce, but there was still a deeper area.


    Ye Sheng continued to descend. He began to search around the sinkhole for some powerful corpses, hoping to carry them out.


    But for three days in a row, Ye Sheng¡¯s speed of descent was not slow, but he still did not see any traces of corpses.


    It seemed that Chu Xiangyu was the only one in this sinkhole.


    The sinkhole was veryrge and visibility was not high. Ye Sheng needed to slowly grope around. When he groped around, he discovered that the edges of this sinkhole were extremely iplete and some ces were very deep. When Ye Sheng entered, he discovered that there were many array patterns hidden inside, they were connected to the earth and seemed to be one.


    This was out of Ye Sheng¡¯s expectations. He touched these array patterns and said, ¡°Are these arrays formed naturally or are they man-made?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Chi Jun, do you know?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. These array patterns look veryplicated. What we see is only a part of it. If we don¡¯t see all of it, we won¡¯t know what it is?¡±Chi Jun shook his head.


    ¡°Keep going down. I¡¯m more and more curious now. What exactly is down there?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were firm as he continued to explore. Even if it was dangerous, he still wanted to go down and take a look.


    Chi Jun and the others were led by Ye Sheng, so they naturally had no objections.


    Everyone was slowly going down.


    Wuwuwuwuwu!


    As Ye Sheng went deeper, the wind whistled, like the screams of a malicious ghost. It was very frightening and could make one¡¯s bones tremble.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had already transformed into a ck hole. He was not afraid of these things and quickly descended.


    Another three days passed, and a huge tremor was heard.


    ¡°No! !¡±


    A person fell from the crater. He was extremely terrified and tried his best to grab onto the walls on both sides, but it was useless. The speed of his descent was too fast.


    Bang!


    The ground trembled, and the person¡¯s scream did not ring out.


    ¡°Falling from such a high altitude without being able to control your body, you will die without a doubt,¡±ye Sheng said calmly, his eyes bright. He had just heard the sound of falling, what did this mean?


    The bottom of the sinkhole was at the bottom, and Ye Sheng was already close.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, those who fell are definitely disciples of the Divine Court. They are rushing over again,¡±the Void Demon King said worriedly.


    ¡°If anyonees, kill them. If anyonees, kill them both,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly. After transforming into a ck hole, he was full of confidence and did not care about these things at all.


    Because he knew that he was about to reach the bottom, Ye Sheng also increased his speed and fell very quickly. Soon, he saw the ground.


    Besides the ground, Ye Sheng also encountered arge pile of bones.


    Among the bones, there were a few fresh corpses. They were the people who had fallen over the past few days.


    Ye Sheng stepped on the white bones and slowly walked out. What he saw were countless peaks.


    There was actually a valley below this sinkhole.


    ¡°Do you guys know about this valley?¡±Ye Sheng looked carefully and didn¡¯t act rashly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±The Void Demon King shook his head.


    Needless to say, Gu Ling had just arrived in the universe and knew even less than Ye Sheng.


    Everyone looked at Chi Jun. .


    Chi Jun Thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the valley hidden in the universe graveyard. I still need to observe it carefully.¡±


    This was a huge valley. In this dark world, it seemed extremely strange. Even if Ye Sheng¡¯s vision was good, he could only see a vague outline.


    Many mountains in front of him shot up into the sky and pierced into the high darkness. It was very strange.


    Chi Chi Chi!


    At this moment, the sound of air being torn apart could be heard. Numerous shocking sword Qi swept across the sky, attacking in an iparably terrifying manner. The Sword Qi was about three hundred meters long and looked as if it could cut down everything.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. This was a little terrifying. He did not dare to get close at all. Once he got close, he would definitely be attacked.


    This sword Qi was filled with killing intent. Even Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He avoided it and did not dare to enter the entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you in,¡±the Void Demon King said in surprise.


    ¡°This Netherworld is very strange,¡±Gu Ling muttered.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    If the sword Qi was not allowed in, would ye Sheng not enter?


    What a joke. Ye Sheng was only observing. He still had to force his way in.


    Since they had alle here and returned halfway, Ye Sheng would not agree.


    ¡°Since this ce is so strict, I must go in and take a look. What exactly is there?¡±Ye Sheng insisted and snorted.


    He used the three scriptures of Taoism and three bodies went in separately to test the power of the Sword Qi.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The Sword Qi crisscrossed and shed in all directions. Ye Sheng¡¯s three bodies were all attacked, but the power was not as great as ye Sheng had imagined.


    Or perhaps Ye Sheng had be stronger now. He could bear this power. Even if it increased in a while, he could still turn into a ck hole and retreat.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng felt confident. He forcefully withstood the sword Qi¡¯s chop and walked into it.


    The other two bodies were all attacked. They shared the pressure of Ye Sheng¡¯s main body. There was no big problem. He began to slowly step into it.


    Ye Sheng walked very slowly. The entire ancient era was filled with violent power. It was not one, but many. They intertwined together, and it was very chaotic.


    The three people in the pantheon furnace all held their breaths and focused their attention, nervously observing.


    ¡°This ce might really be very dangerous. Is this the territory of an ancient Big Shot?¡±The Void Demon King muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This ce seems to be a ce where all the big shots are gathered. The auras are all chaotic, and they are entangled with each other.¡±Chi Jun shook his head.


    Gu Ling didn¡¯t say anything and just listened quietly.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng was walking when a huge ck palm struck ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Without any warning, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t react at all. He was knocked down and hit on a mountain peak with a rumbling sound.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned red. The attack just now had made his blood boil. Fortunately, his body had turned into a ck hole. Otherwise, the result would have been unpredictable.


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Sheng still looked around vigntly. He had hit Ye Sheng just now, but now he had withdrawn.


    ¡°F * ck, did I not see clearly just now?¡±The Void Demon King said in shock.


    ¡°What was that big hand just now?¡±The Red Army asked urgently.


    ¡°A monster¡¯s hand, right?¡±Gu Ling said suspiciously. That palm was about the same size as ye Sheng¡¯s back. It was definitely not a human¡¯s.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said seriously, ¡°The hand just now had no temperature and no flesh. It felt like a weapon.¡±


    It was the first time he had been attacked since he came in, so Ye Sheng was still very vignt. He stared at the dark ce without blinking, wanting to see what it was.

 Chapter 669

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 21, Soldier Burial Valley -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    The Mysterious Valley was pitch-ck, but it was better than the sinkhole. The light in front of him made the area seem simple and elegant. The figure that attacked Ye Sheng was very huge. It carried a ck shell on its back and looked like a ck tortoise, however, Ye Sheng could see it clearly if he looked carefully.


    The veins on the shell were clearly the familiar eight trigrams.


    The giant beast had its back to Ye Sheng. The p just now came from the back of its foot, and it sent ye Sheng flying with a kick. Ye Sheng¡¯s Qi and blood were surging, and he was almost seriously injured.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±The Void Demon King said in shock.


    ¡°With such a big body, it can still send Ye Sheng flying without making a sound. How powerful is it?¡±Chi Jun was panicking, as if this crater was very unusual and very dangerous.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, be careful.¡±Gu Ling only said this sentence. It was very wary of this huge monster that looked like a ck tortoise.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°Who is senior and why are you attacking this junior?¡±


    ¡°You have charged into the bottom of the sinkhole. Are you prepared to die?¡±A low rumbling voice sounded, causing ye Sheng¡¯s hair to stand on end. This voice seemed toe from the endless abyss of Hell, bringing with it a terrifying pressure, it suppressed Ye Sheng to the point that he did not have the strength to retaliate.


    ¡°Damn, this is a peerless savage.¡±The void demon king trembled as he said. Just his voice alone suppressed Ye Sheng, this was definitely a peerless savage.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, run away.¡±Chi Jun also said in fear.


    Ye Sheng ignored the two of them, clutching his chest as he stood up and said, ¡°Senior, this junior is here to dig up the corpses under the orders of Wuxu, the Chief of the ancient Beast n.¡±


    ording to Ye Sheng¡¯s perception, this extremely ferocious monster¡¯s strength should not be lower than Wuxu¡¯s.


    There was no way he could escape. Ye Sheng was confident, but he also knew that there was no way he could escape from the hands of such an expert.


    ¡°Wuxu!¡±The monster that looked like a ck tortoise thought carefully and suddenly turned around.


    Boom!


    A pair of scarlet eyes that were like copper bells stared at Ye Sheng. They were extremely unfriendly and flickered with a fierce light. At this moment, Ye Sheng finally saw the appearance of the other party clearly.


    It was a ck tortoise, but it didn¡¯t have a body of flesh and blood. Its body was illusory, as if it could use a soul. This was very strange.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Wuxu sent this junior here,¡±Ye Sheng said. His expression was nervous, and he didn¡¯t know what the other party meant.


    ¡°I do know Wuxu Kid, but do you know what this ce is?¡±The ck tortoiseughed coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°There are countless heroes buried in the graveyard of the universe. They either died on the battlefield or were buried here by themselves. Each of them had their own weapons, and in the end, they were all thrown here.¡±The ck Tortoise said in a deep voice, its words were like a gust of wind blowing from its mouth, whistling over. Fortunately, it was an illusory body and did not have a breath. Otherwise, Ye Sheng would have suffered.


    ¡°Senior, do you mean that there are countless weapons buried here?¡±Ye Sheng asked in shock.


    ¡°The universe graveyard is where the corpses are buried, and weapons are buried here. Over time, we gained a name, the weapon burial valley!¡±Xuanwu said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted, and he said in shock, ¡°Then senior, you are one too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I Am the weapon soul, and also the gatekeeper of this weapon burial valley. Since you barged into the weapon burial valley, I have the right to kill you,¡±Xuanwu said with a nod.


    Ye Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at the countless mountains around him. The auras inside were all different, but without exception, they should all be some powerful magic treasures that were all buried here.


    ¡°Senior, this junior will leave now. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t see it.¡±Ye Sheng smiled ingratiatingly. He didn¡¯t dare to move forward anymore. His little life was more important.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. You have been here before, so I must kill you.¡±Xuanwu shook his head and said. A fierce light shed in his eyes, and a murderous aura spread out.


    Rumble!


    At the same time, a huge w pped over, wanting to crush Ye Sheng.


    This imposing aura was like thunder and illusory fog. It descended onto the earth and filled the entire area, suppressing ye Sheng and making it difficult for him to even breathe.


    What was even more outrageous was that when the ck Tortoise¡¯s w attacked, its imposing aura rumbled. It directly activated all of its power. It did not look down on Ye Sheng because he was weak.


    Ye Sheng could not block this attack, and it was even more impossible for him to block it.


    He opened his eyes wide and watched. He wanted to turn into a ck hole, but the aura pressed down on him, making it impossible for ye Sheng to do so.


    This was a very terrifying thing. Ye Sheng could not even bring out his trump card, so how could he fight?


    He watched helplessly as the palm struck at him.


    PA!


    With a crisp sound, a violent wind swept over Ye Sheng, blowing his hair and clothes into the air. However, his entire body was unharmed as he stood on the spot.


    Ye Sheng stared with wide eyes. He could not believe that he was fine.


    This palm was blocked by someone.


    A coffin!


    A redwood coffin.


    Chu Xiangyu, he appeared when Ye Sheng was in danger.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re saved,¡±the Void Demon King said in surprise.


    ¡°Which Demon God is in this redwood coffin?¡±Chi Jun asked in confusion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the mahogany coffin have nobat power before?¡±Gu Ling asked curiously.


    Ye Sheng also looked at the mahogany coffin. He came quietly and saved Ye Sheng at a critical moment.


    Had Chu Xiangyu recovered?


    Ye Sheng was very curious?


    Chu Xiangyu blocked Xuanwu¡¯s attack. He looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Little gossip, don¡¯t you even recognize me?¡±A familiar voice sounded. It shocked Xuanwu and made ye Sheng overjoyed.


    It was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice. He had indeede back to life.


    The ck tortoise looked at it in surprise and thought about it carefully. Then, his expression changed drastically as he roared, ¡°It¡¯s you, you bastard. You stole my eight trigrams back then, and now you¡¯re returning it to me.¡±


    The furious ck tortoise immediately wanted to rush over and tear the mahogany coffin to shreds.


    Crash!


    However, after running a few steps, a few iron chains suddenly straightened up and pulled it back.


    The ck tortoise was locked up and ced here to guard the door.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? I¡¯m just borrowing it,¡±Chu Xiangyu said unhurriedly.


    ¡°F * ck your SH * T. You¡¯ve borrowed it for millions of years and have never returned it to me,¡±the ck Tortoise cursed.


    ¡°Gossip, I can return your original body to you, but you have to help me do one thing,¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly said.


    ck Tortoise was stunned and calmed down. After thinking carefully, he was still indignant. ¡°Now that the thief has be the boss, I still have to help you do something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very simple thing,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me about it?¡±ck Tortoise asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Let this little brother in and help him dig someone out,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.


    Xuanwu immediately nced at ye sheng and said, ¡°Let him in. He won¡¯t live long either. Every magic weapon in there can easily kill him. He¡¯s too weak.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked aggrieved and had no strength to refute.


    ¡°You go in with him,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m locked here?¡±Xuan Wu snorted and shook his body, making a rattling sound.


    The quality of the chain was very strong, firmly locking it here.


    ¡°What if I say that I can help you open it?¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    Xuan Wu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

 Chapter 670 - , entering the Soldier Burial Valley (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 22, entering the Soldier Burial Valley (first update)</h4>


    ¡°Can you help me unchain myself?¡±The ck Tortoise asked. It was tempted. It had no other choice. If it could, who would be willing to be the gatekeeper of a broken ce?


    ¡°Help me now. In 100,000 years, you will definitely be free,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    The ck Tortoise¡¯s face turned ck immediately. It stared at Chu Xiangyu with indignant eyes. White smoke came out of its nose. It was extremely furious. ¡°Are you ying with me?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. Chu Xiangyu seemed to already know his background. He had mentioned that in 100,000 years, would chu xiangyu return to that era ande to the weapon burial valley to unseal the Xuanwu?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree now, you will be trapped here forever. If you agree, you will definitely be able to escape in 100,000 years. I believe that you are a smart person.¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Xuan Wu roared. The air currents surged, scaring Ye Sheng so much that his body trembled. He was afraid that this Xuan Wu would attack him with extreme anger.


    Although it was trapped by the chains, it could still use its energy.


    ¡°Your true form, eight trigrams. I¡¯ll return it to you in 100,000 years,¡±Chu Xiangyu continued.


    Xuan Wu widened its eyes and was very dissatisfied. It puffed out thick fog from its nose. It wanted to attack and teach Chu Xiangyu a lesson, but it did not do so.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t save me in 100,000 years, I will definitely tell others about what you did. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know who you are,¡±ck tortoise said coldly.


    Chu Xiangyu was indifferent and unaffected.


    ck Tortoise had no choice. He looked at ye Sheng and snorted, ¡°This person¡¯s cultivation is so low. What right does he have to go in? Even if he goes in, he won¡¯t be of any use.¡±


    Ye Sheng was innocent. This was the second time ck Tortoise had held a grudge against him.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth.


    His cultivation was very low.


    Ye Sheng had never had such a strong desire to increase his cultivation. He had just broken through and could easily suppress the divine sons of the early eternal realm, but in front of Chu Xiangyu and ck tortoise, his cultivation was too low.


    ¡°A thousand-mile-wide dam is destroyed by an ant¡¯s nest. The burial valley is very important. If an expertes in, many people will observe. Ye Sheng is the best choice. He can hide for a period of time and no one can find him. After he goes in, you are responsible for protecting him,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    ¡°Humph, I guess so. Right now, you can only hide in this coffin and don¡¯t dare toe out. Once youe out, you will definitely be chased by many people. Maybe that Damned Master of mine will also crawl up from the ground and find trouble with you,¡±ck tortoise sneered.


    Chu Xiangyu did not want to talk about this topic and said, ¡°You only have three days. In three days, many people wille down. By then, you must settle it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I promised you, I will definitelyplete it,¡±said ck tortoise unhappily.


    Only then did Chu Xiangyu leave with satisfaction. The mahogany coffin flew out of the soldier burial valley. In fact, he did not enter the soldier burial valley. He was only talking to ck tortoise at the door.


    Once Chu Xiangyu left, only ye Sheng and Xuanwu were left. Xuanwu looked at Ye Sheng with a sideways nce and said, ¡°Do you know what you are going to do?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Do you know who you are going to dig?¡±Xuanwu asked.


    Ye Sheng still shook his head.


    He really did not know anything. Chu Xiangyu did not tell ye Sheng Anything.


    Xuanwu sighed and said, ¡°I regret it now. You Don¡¯t know what you are going to do. How are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°I have you. It¡¯s fine as long as you know. I¡¯ll dig for whoever you tell me to dig for,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll dig for anyone I point at?¡±Xuan Wu sneered.


    Ye Sheng was not afraid. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll dig for anyone you point at. When there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯ll be your problem. Your Dream of escaping in 100,000 years will probably be shattered.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±ck Tortoise cursed angrily and stared at Ye Sheng with wide eyes. He was extremely displeased.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, was very calm. He even revealed a smile.


    ¡°Come in with me. I¡¯m trapped here, and there¡¯s a limit to how much I can help you. Since that fellow chose you, then you have to give it your all. ¡°Once we enter the weapon burial valley, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you, but I can¡¯t move. So, you¡¯ll have to find the corpse yourself and dig it out,¡±ck tortoise exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded, his expression bing serious.


    The weapons buried in the weapons burial valley were all divine weapons, all mighty Dharma Treasures. Since the ck tortoise guarding the door was so powerful, there were definitely many existences that ye Sheng would find difficult to deal with.


    He was under a lot of pressure.


    However, since Chu Xiangyu had already said so, Ye Sheng still had to do it. Chu Xiangyu¡¯s words were just like WUXU¡¯s, digging people out.


    Ye Sheng did not know what they were going to do, but as long as he did this well, only then would it appear.


    ¡°Do you see these mountains? Every one of them is a ce upied by a divine weapon. All of them are born with intelligence, and all of them are out of their master¡¯s control. They have strange personalities. ¡°Some are wild, some are crazy, and some are dead silent. You must be careful. Don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them. Then, go around these mountains and you can see five great tombs. These five great tombs are the people you want to dig out. Dig them out and carry them out. Remember, carry them out,¡±said ck tortoise.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I have to go in and out five times?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, so it¡¯s very troublesome.¡±Xuan Wu nodded and said.


    ¡°Then, what if I carry them out in one go?¡±Ye Sheng thought for a while and said.


    ¡°You only have one person. How can you carry five people?¡±Xuan Wu asked.


    ¡°These five people are all big shots. Even I can¡¯t resist them. Even the dead man in the coffin just now is not as famous as these five people. You Can¡¯t carry five people in one go.¡±Xuan Wu said.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you have your ways, I Won¡¯t Stop You. Go and be careful. There are many great weapons in this ce.¡±ck tortoise nodded and said.


    Ye Sheng let out a long breath. Chu Xiangyu really treated him like a brick. He moved him wherever he needed to. It had already been 100,000 years ago, and he still asked Ye Sheng to help.


    Stepping into the soldier burial valley, Ye Sheng slowly walked down under the gaze of the ck Tortoise.


    ¡°If you encounter a weapon that you can¡¯t handle, run towards me. I will help you,¡±the ck tortoise said thest sentence.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Without turning back, he directly walked in.


    Chi!


    When Ye Sheng walked for a few Li, a skeleton appeared on the road ahead. It had white bones, and it stood up shakily. It was holding an old sword in its hand. It was almost rotten, but its killing intent soared to the sky.


    This was a lethal weapon.


    Without a doubt, this skeleton was controlled by this long sword. When it saw Ye Sheng, it immediately came to kill him.


    Boom!


    A white light shed, and the snow-white skeleton rushed over quickly. It shed at Ye Sheng¡¯s neck.


    The killing intent of the long sword surged like a torrential river, surging endlessly. The bone-piercing coldness enveloped ye Sheng¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A cold glint shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. He stretched out his hand and pinched. The Void was distorted by Ye Sheng, and the skeleton immediately split open. The worn-out long sword fell to the ground, and the killing intent scattered in all directions.

 Chapter 671

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 23, the Five Elders (second update)</h4>


    The snow-white skeleton was very fragile, and so was the rotten longsword. It had been here for God knows how many years.


    In the past, it had been a supreme magical treasure, sharp and unstoppable. But now, time had wiped out its spirituality, reducing its sharpness and making it no longer powerful.


    Many weapons and magical treasures were buried in the weapons burial valley. It was impossible for them to be divine weapons. It was impossible for them to give birth to souls like the ck tortoise.


    Most of the weapons were still lost in the passage of time.


    When the long sword saw ye Sheng, it wanted to disy its former power. However, it forgot that the times had changed. The glorious era that belonged to it had passed. It was no longer the main character of the world.


    After defeating the white skeleton, the long sword was shattered. Ye Sheng continued to move forward. He did not dare to move fast anymore and kept in contact with the ck tortoise at all times.


    ¡°Who are the five people you asked me to memorize?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    Chi Jun, the Void Demon King, and Gu Ling were all very curious.


    Wasn¡¯t the weapon burial valley used to bury weapons?


    Why would someone be buried here?


    ck tortoise answered ye sheng, ¡°Have you heard of the names of the five elders?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not know.


    Ye Sheng secretly asked Chi Jun, ¡°Do you know of the Five Elders?¡±


    Chi Jun frowned and carefully recalled. He flipped through all the books he had read and still shook his head. ¡°The universe is too big and has too much history. The books I have spent my entire life reading do not have any records of the five elders.¡±


    Chi Jun had only woken up a dozen years ago. Even if he kept reading, he would not be able to read the vast history of the universe.


    It was normal that he did not know.


    Ye Sheng waited for ck Tortoise¡¯s answer.


    ¡°When the ancient gods died, the divine court was not born. The Divine Court was still a small embryonic form. The universe was in chaos, and all things were born. There were five old men who were extremely powerful and had all kinds of incredible power. Their birth had found a path for all things to evolve, and these five people were also known as the five old men,¡±ck tortoise exined.


    Ye Sheng was surprised. It turned out that they had such a great background. They were actually born before the Celestial Court and the Divine Court.


    ¡°Then why are they in the Soldier Burial Valley?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    Chi Jun and the others also listened quietly and sat in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the crisising.


    ¡°After the five elders reached the peak, I don¡¯t know what happened. The five decays of Heaven and man, Death came, and they had to hide from the world. After they disappeared, it was the immortal king who buried them here,¡±Xuanwu said about the past.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°The immortal king personally buried them here?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe. When the Immortal King was in the limelight and became famous in the universe, the five elders had already disappeared for hundreds of thousands of years. Very few people knew about them. Therefore, many people don¡¯t know that the five elders and the immortal king were both teachers and friends. They were the ones who taught the immortal king how to break through the maze and establish the immortal path.¡±Xuanwu nodded.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    The ck Tortoise¡¯s true form was an eight trigram. It was definitely a divine weapon and had been ¡®borrowed¡¯by Chu Xiangyu. It had only been a few million years since it came to the weapon burial valley. It had yet to reach the era of the immortal kings, not to mention the era of the five elders.


    ¡°How did I know that you didn¡¯t need to know? Remember, the five elders have been asleep for over ten million years. You must bring them out this time.¡±The ck tortoise did not answer Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded, his face tense. He thought of Wuxu asking them to dig out the corpses. It seemed that the five elders had a high possibility.


    Now that the five elders who had taught immortal kings were here, the probability of this star area being destroyed would decrease. Even if it was going to be destroyed, it would make the mastermind suffer a little.


    Gu Ling also thought that since the five elders were so powerful and had such a big background, they must be dug out.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do your best. These five old men are our target,¡±Gu Ling encouraged.


    Ye Sheng nodded and moved forward wholeheartedly. He avoided the dangerous areas and walked towards the center of the weapon burial valley.


    After another two hours, Ye Sheng had moved forward a few miles. This speed was very slow, but fortunately, he did not encounter any danger. Some ferocious weapons did not attack ye Sheng in the end.


    But at this point, Ye Sheng suddenly stopped.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    This kind of sound came from the originally Silent Valley. It was like the wings of an insect were vibrating. It was very loud, and Ye Sheng could not help but notice it.


    ¡°There is danger,¡±the Void Demon King said seriously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused. He saw that in front of him, a dazzling light burst out and smashed over like a meteor. After taking a closer look, he realized that these were all flying knife phantoms.


    Although they were phantoms, they were all extremely real.


    Slender, sharp, and sparkling, almost transparent flying knives. Each knife was only the length of an index finger, and they attacked fiercely.


    Counting carefully, there were thousands of shadows.


    Ye Sheng cursed in his heart, ¡°F * ck, what the Hell Is this thing?¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng did not want to resist at all. These thousands of flying knives were sharp, and cold light burst forth. It was extremely dangerous, and he became a ck hole.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    A ck hole appeared. The flying knives were instantly sucked in. They were powerful and sharp, but they could not escape the suction force of the ck hole.


    ¡°Fortunately, I transformed into a ck hole. If this was my physical body, I would have been killed no matter how I tried to resist,¡±ye Sheng said with fear. His entire body was covered in sweat.


    The flying knives came from a jade flying knife stuck in a mountain peak. It was the same shape as these flying knives.


    This flying knife had just attacked Ye Sheng, and Ye Sheng did not have a good expression on his face. He directly threw the pantheon pill furnace onto it.


    ¡°Devour!¡±The Pantheon Pill Furnace did not show any mercy. It absorbed it in an instant, then suppressed it, turning it into the origin and absorbing it again.


    After Ye Sheng suppressed the flying knife, he continued to move forward. Around the corner, he saw a huge python crawling on the mountain peak. Its huge body surrounded the mountain peak, opened its big mouth, and roared fiercely.


    Roar!


    The huge Python roared. It was bloody, and the stench was very unpleasant.


    Ye Sheng pinched his nose and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth for a long time. It¡¯s so smelly, or did you juste back after eating SH * t?¡±


    Roar!


    The huge Python waved its tail angrily, and its huge tail swung directly at Ye Sheng, wanting to knock him away.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body trembled, but he didn¡¯t fly away. After trembling, he grabbed the huge Python¡¯s tail with both hands and began to swing it.


    Rumble!


    The python trembled and was flung away by Ye Sheng. It let out a sharp sword cry and turned into a soft sword.


    ¡°This is too strange. These weapons have all turned into spirits.¡±The void demon king sighed when he saw this scene.


    ¡°This is the weapon burial valley. If it were us, we would be dead in a moment,¡±Chi Jun eximed.


    Ye Sheng ruthlessly threw the soft sword into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and continued to move forward.


    ¡°Avoid some big dangers. These won¡¯t be a problem for you,¡±the ck Tortoise said. Along the way, it told Ye Sheng that there were dangers there and that he needed to avoid them. That was why he didn¡¯t encounter any big dangers.


    ¡°How much longer?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask. Themotion was getting louder and louder. He was afraid that other monsters were already staring at him.


    ¡°About two hours more. Continue on your way,¡±the ck tortoise told Ye Sheng.


    Yesheng stopped talking and moved toward his goal.

 Chapter 672

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 24, Living Divine Weapon -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    There was still some distance left, and Ye Sheng needed to continue walking.


    The weapons burial valley was bing more and more dangerous. Waves of imposing manner surged over, and a brutal aura and cold killing intent spread out without any concealment. Ye Sheng noticed that on a mountain peak not far away, a battle spear had pierced through the mountain, it was emitting an endless amount of killing intent.


    Ye Sheng walked around it without batting an eyelid. He did not want to touch this battle spear.


    ¡°Well done. That¡¯s a madman. Once you wake it up, I might not even be able to hold on,¡±the ck tortoise praised.


    Ye Sheng waspletely focused. He ignored the ck tortoise¡¯s words and continued walking inside.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I feel so nervous,¡±the void demon king suddenly said anxiously.


    The Red Army was the same. His expression was ufortable as he said, ¡°Ye Sheng, there¡¯s a problem with the Pantheon Pill Furnace.¡±


    Gu ling growled, ¡°Ye Sheng, why don¡¯t you let us out?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    The weapon soul of the pantheon pill furnace replied, ¡°Master, I feel that there seems to be a part of me here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Ye Sheng said in shock. The pantheon pill furnace itself was iplete. When he had obtained it in the Small World, Ye Sheng had known that it had three broken legs and two rusty copper spots. It was very iplete.


    However, the Pantheon cauldron itself was very powerful. It had helped Ye Sheng a lot along the way, so ye Sheng had refined it into his natal magic treasure.


    Ye Sheng had always wanted to find the other two legs toplete the Pantheon cauldron.


    But he had never expected that the other two legs of the Pantheon Cauldron would actually be here?


    ¡°Why are the Void Demon King and the others so ufortable?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The origin is restless, and they are affected. I isted them, but not now,¡±answered the weapon soul.


    The Void Demon King let out a long sigh of relief. After being transferred, it no longer had the same feeling as before.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why do I feel that the Pantheon Pill Furnace is very strange?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Ye Sheng ignored it andmunicated with the Pantheon pill furnace with all his strength. He asked, ¡°You sensed it. Is it in this weapon burial valley?¡±


    The weapon soul of the pantheon pill furnace said, ¡°I sensed it. It¡¯s in the depths. If you go down, you¡¯ll see it.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to be careless this time. He sped up slightly and continued to go deeper.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was his natal magic treasure. If there was another part of it here, Ye Sheng had to get it.


    The more powerful the pantheon pill furnace was, the more powerful ye Sheng would be. No foreign magic treasure couldpare to the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Ye Sheng continued to go deeper. This time, after walking for two hours, he saw five graves. Behind the five graves, there was a sacred mountain that stood tall. There were ny-nine steps, and behind the steps, there was a foot.


    The weapon soul of the Pantheon pill furnace said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s here, a part of me.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to act Rashly. He looked around and saw many ferocious things.


    On the ny-nine steps, there was a faintly discernible figure holding a broken sword, staring at the sky.


    And below, not far from the five great tombs, there was a pir inserted into the ground. It looked like a stone pir, but the power it exuded clearly told ye Sheng that this was another ferocious creature.


    What was even more outrageous was that in the middle of the five great tombs, there was a gigantic creature. Like the ck Tortoise, it was trapped by the chains. However, with a flip, as it breathed, streams of sword qi shot up into the sky, stretching for several miles, it was extremely terrifying.


    When the void demon king saw this scene, he said in shock, ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±


    ¡°A divine weapon, or even a peak divine weapon,¡±Gu Ling said excitedly and fearfully.


    ¡°This is the same as the ck tortoise. It¡¯s locked here. What it spews out is sword qi. Just the sword qi it spews out can kill me,¡±Chi Jun said fearfully. This was simply unimaginable.


    This was definitely a divine weapon. Moreover, it was an extremely powerful divine weapon.


    More importantly, this divine weapon had given birth to its own consciousness. It was no longer under the control of others. It was a living, alternative life form.


    Ye Sheng looked at this scene and was overwhelmed with shock. He questioned the ck tortoise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there was a living divine weapon locked here, and there were several powerful weapons beside it?¡±


    ck tortoise was calm, ¡°You encountered a sword formation?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is its true form?¡±Ye Sheng calmed himself down and asked.


    ¡°This is the divine weapon that used to intimidate all the major star fields, the immortal-ying formation map,¡±ck tortoise told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Immortal-ying formation map!¡±Ye Sheng cried out in surprise, feeling incredulous.


    This was a terrifying killing divine weapon in all kinds of mythological records.


    Chi Jun heard ye Sheng¡¯s exmation and his body immediately trembled. He said in fear, ¡°This is the divine weapon forged by a big shot in the immortal court, the Celestial Eradication Sword Array?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, this is a great killing weapon. Why Is it here?¡±The Void Demon King had also heard of it, and his body trembled.


    Gu Ling was confused. ¡°What is the celestial eradication sword array? Is it very powerful?¡±


    ¡°The immortal vanquishing sword array was forged by a mighty figure of the immortal court. It is the most outstanding genius sword cultivator of the immortal court after the Immortal King. It has traveled all over the universe and used the stars in the Sky to smelt nuclear stars. It was a divine weapon that was forged. Once, it suppressed all the stars in the sky and was undefeatable. As a result, it was given the honorific title of number one in killing.¡±Chi Jun immediately exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s there. What should we do?¡±Gu Ling finally understood and asked the most crucial question.


    There was such a terrifying divine artifact between the five tombs. What should ye Sheng Do?


    In the darkness far away, the five tombs were like five hills. In the center of the hills, a blurry figure stood there like a small mountain. It closed its eyes to rest. As it breathed, sword Qi that was several miles long shot out, it soared into the sky. It was more terrifying than any sword qi ye Sheng had ever seen. The Void was constantly being torn apart.


    Hula!


    ng!


    As the celestial eradication sword formation flipped over, the huge chains emitted a terrifying sound. Every sound was like an earthquake, scaring Ye Sheng, the Void Demon King, and the others so much that their hearts trembled.


    This scene was simply terrifying. It was hard to imagine that a living divine artifact, once the number one killing move in the heavens, was now locked in the weapon burial valley. The sword Qi that was unconsciously being swallowed and exhaled in his sleep could even tear apart ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    If he woke up, with just a nce, he could cut ye Sheng into countless pieces.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was in a dilemma.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? After this sword formation enters, it will sleep for a hundred thousand years and won¡¯t wake up in the middle. be gentle and don¡¯t disturb the ferocious weapons in the surroundings. It will naturally be safe.¡±The ck Tortoise¡¯s voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was uncertain and he really wanted to scold him. If you F * cking move your mouth, I will go all out.


    However, he looked at the foot that was suspended high above the sacred mountain and looked at the five tombs below. Ye Sheng took a deep breath and still chose to believe in the ck Tortoise.


    Since he had alreadye, retreating was not ye Sheng¡¯s style.


    Wealth came from danger. Ye Sheng did not have any thoughts about the foot on the sacred mountain. He only wanted to take away the five elders¡¯corpses.

 Chapter 673

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 25, the past of the ck Tortoise (fourth update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng did not have any thoughts about the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s foot. He knew that he could not obtain it now.


    Just carrying out the corpse of the five elders required ye Sheng to be extremely careful. He could not make any mistakes. If he were to be greedy and take that foot, he would definitely end up in a miserable state.


    In front of him, the monster formed by the sword formation was still sleeping. With every breath, arge amount of sword qi shot out. An invisible killing intent spread throughout the surroundings, making this area as cold as an icy in.


    Ye Sheng carefully advanced forward, using the Pantheon Pill Furnace to hide his aura, not allowing himself to be exposed.


    Step by step, he slowly approached.


    The sword formation was still sleeping, spitting out sword qi.


    Ye Sheng nced at it and continued forward, slowly approaching the nearestrge tomb.


    He reached out his hand and began to dig a hole, wanting to dig out the corpse.


    It was like a gopher digging a hole. The sound was not loud, but Ye Sheng was very fast. When he dug down, he saw a coffin.


    A sarcophagus.


    It was very simple, as if he had hollowed out a stone and put the corpse in.


    There were no fancy decorations. Ye Sheng reached out and touched it, but it was in and uninteresting.


    ¡°Come out.¡±Ye Sheng used force and dragged the sarcophagus out of the hole he had dug.


    Soon, the sarcophagus was dragged out by Ye Sheng,


    he put the sarcophagus aside, then changed his target and continued to dig other tombs.


    ¡°The corpses of the five elders were buried so easily?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    Chi Jun exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s simple, but the stone itself is definitely an extremely rare treasure. It¡¯s just that over time, the treasure was absorbed by the five elders and became like this.¡±


    Gu Ling supported Ye Sheng and encouraged him, ¡°Come on, there are only four more corpses left.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say a word. He silently dug a hole, dug a hole, and dragged the sarcophagus out.


    If you did not use your eyes and ears to hear, you would not be able to hear anything. Ye Sheng¡¯s control was very agile.


    The second corpse was dug out.


    The third corpse was dug out.


    The fourth corpse was dug out.


    It was not until the fifth corpse that Ye Sheng dug out the sarcophagus. When he dragged the sarcophagus out, he saw that it was empty.


    It was frighteningly light.


    The first four sarcophagus were all very heavy. Ye Sheng knew that there was something inside, but this was the only thing that Ye Sheng knew as soon as he touched it. The sarcophagus was empty.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He took the sarcophagus out and ced it together. He questioned, ¡°Damn ck tortoise, there¡¯s no corpse in this sarcophagus.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The corpse has been stored here for almost ten million years. No one can enter. You¡¯re the first.¡±ck Tortoise was stunned and immediately denied ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng directly opened the lid of the fifth sarcophagus. It was very easy and did not have any difficulties.


    The inside was empty.


    The first four had corpses. It was impossible to open the lid of the sarcophagus.


    This was the only one. Since there were no corpses inside, it was very easy to open it.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    Boom!


    ck Tortoise¡¯s huge consciousness descended and swept across.


    ¡°Impossible...¡±the ck tortoise stood up in shock, and the metal chains rattled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve clearly been guarding this ce for millions of years, and the Five Elders¡¯corpses have always been there. No one can take them away. How did it turn out like this?¡±The ck tortoise said in shock and anger.


    The Five Elders¡¯corpses had been released by the Immortal King back then. Not long after, the ck Tortoise¡¯s original body was buried here. Then, it gave birth to its consciousness and was locked here.


    It had guarded the corpses of the five elders for millions of years and there had never been any problems.


    This result was uneptable to the ck tortoise.


    And the actions of the ck tortoise shocked the sword formation that was in deep sleep.


    It was disturbed by the immense divine sense of the ck tortoise.


    ¡°Who barged in here and Disturbed Your Sword Formation Grandpa¡¯s Sleep?¡±A low growl rang out, causing ye Sheng¡¯s entire body to go soft and his hair to stand on end.


    The Sword Formation woke up.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, run quickly.¡±Xuanwu turned pale with fright. He had forgotten about this and hurriedly said.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything else. His body transformed and executed the three holy scriptures of Haotian Taoism. He split himself into three and carried four coffins on his back as he ran.


    Rumble!


    The Sword Formation opened its eyes and slowly crawled up. Only this time did its true form finally reveal itself.


    The shape of its face was that of a sword. There were clear facial features on the sword, and there was a piece of clothing wrapped around its body. It was the sword diagram.


    Boom!


    The Sword Formation woke up, and in an instant, the Phantom on the Sacred Mountain was rmed. It was holding a sword that was the most ferocious weapon in the world. A cold light shot out of its eyes, and it said coldly, ¡°Someone has broken in.¡±


    Rumble!


    The iron rod that was inserted into the ground also trembled and burst out, making a crazy sound. ¡°Hahaha, the weapon burial valley is the home of abandoned weapons like us. If humans dare to break in, they will be killed without mercy.¡±


    Padah!


    The Sword Array sent him flying with a p and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m the boss here. I should be the one saying this.¡±


    ¡°The weapon burial valley is the home of abandoned weapons like us. If humans dare to barge in, kill them without mercy.¡±The Sword Array let out a furious roar.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled. The pressure brought by the awakening of these three mighty figures was too great. One living divine weapon was an offensive divine weapon. These two ferocious things were not to be trifled with.


    He could only flee and run as fast as he could.


    The Three Holy Scriptures of Dao sect dragged the four coffins with them as they shuttled between the mountain peaks at high speed.


    ¡°Damn it, this human dug out the corpses of the five elders.¡±The sword formation nced around and discovered therge hole that Ye Sheng had dug out. He roared in extreme anger and was extremely furious. The Sword Qi that he spat out became even more terrifying.


    ¡°How dare you! What kind of people are the five elders? How can you defile their corpses?¡±The woman on the sacred mountain shouted coldly and suddenly shed out with her sword.


    ng!


    This sword Qi was three hundred miles long and swept out horizontally, sweeping everything.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned ck. He exerted all his strength and tried to avoid it. At the same time, he cursed at ck tortoise, ¡°You old bastard, it¡¯s all because of you. If something happens to me, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost.¡±


    ck Tortoise seemed to know that he had caused a big trouble and immediately helped Ye Sheng to block it. At the same time, his consciousness burst out and he shouted, ¡°I was the one who let him in. I also have something to do by taking away the five elders¡¯corpses. Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±The Sword Formation immediately asked.


    ¡°F * CK, you must have slept like a fool. I¡¯ve guarded the door for so many years, and you actually asked me who I am?¡±ck Tortoise cursed.


    ¡°I seem to have some impression, but I don¡¯t really remember.¡±The sword formation was thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Shameless Bagua.¡±The iron rod swept across the sky and hit ck Tortoise¡¯s consciousness. A rod shadow appeared, and the surrounding mountains immediately copsed and shattered. Countless ferocious creatures were rmed.


    ¡°You Old Gossip, and your chrysanthemum rod, you actually dare to disturb my rest?¡±The battle spear, which had pierced through a mountain peak, was swept away and fell to the ground. He immediately flew into a rage and burst out with a powerful aura. He spoke without any courtesy.


    ¡°Get lost, broken battle spear. What qualifications do you have to participate in this?¡±The Iron Rod said disdainfully.


    ¡°Take this.¡±Battle Spear¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t good, and he immediately wrapped himself around the iron rod.


    At this moment, the sword formation burst intoughter. ¡°I remember now. You¡¯re that old gossip. I remember all the ugly things you did back then.¡±


    ¡°You helped the five elders calcte the time of recovery, but you killed the five eldersst bit of vitality. As a result, the five elders fell into a deep sleep for so many years.¡±


    ¡°You used the true form of the eight trigrams to peek at Xuan Nu¡¯s Bath, and were beaten up by Xuan Nu in several star areas...¡±


    ¡°You stole the heaven¡¯s secret instrument of the Divine Court and tried to fuse the two divine artifacts of the Divine Court and the Divine Court, but you failed and lost the Heaven¡¯s secret instrument. The Divine Court wanted to chop you into pieces...¡±


    ¡°You even sneaked into the goddess of Moon¡¯s boudoir and acted as a mirror for her for fifty years. You looked at the entire body of the goddess of moon and even secretly recorded it. You sent a copy to the higher-ups of the divine court who admired the goddess of moon. The God of Sun was so angry that he chased you for eight thousand years and burned you in the mes...¡±


    ¡°Your master had no choice but to leave you in the soldier burial valley after you had done so many wicked things. He trapped you with the iron chain. You were not here to help us guard the door. You just happened to be at the entrance.¡±


    ..


    Xuanwu roared angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 674

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 26, Little Girl (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was dumbstruck. was this damn ck tortoise so unreliable?


    The void demon king muttered, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re very dangerous, cooperating with such an unusual creature.¡±


    Ye Sheng was also panicking in his heart, but fortunately, the ck tortoise had attracted the sword formation¡¯s attention at this time. Ye Sheng only needed to be on guard against the girl carrying the sword.


    ¡°nder. This is tant nder. I¡¯m going to sue you. Your Broken Sword Formation will nder honest people.¡±The ck Tortoise felt that it had lost its face. It was so embarrassed that its face had turned red. It straightened its neck and said.


    ¡°Hahaha, you damn gossip. You¡¯ve done so many ridiculous things in the past. If it wasn¡¯t for your master who ced you here, you would have been torn apart and burned like firewood.¡±The sword formation shook its body crazily, the chains that bound it kept shaking, making ear-splitting noises.


    Xuan Wu was anxious and cursed angrily, ¡°# # # #@# # # your mother, you¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯m going to fight you to the death.¡±


    Ye Sheng was mentally and physically exhausted when he saw this scene. This unreliable thing didn¡¯t want to help him and was still arguing with the sword formation.


    ¡°Hurry up and save me. I¡¯m going to be chased to death by this crazy woman,¡±ye Sheng shouted in exasperation. The woman with the sword behind him chased after him at an increasing speed. Ye Sheng was almost unable to resist it.


    ¡°Miss Ah Qing, for the sake of my gossip, let him take away the corpse of the five elders,¡±ck tortoise shouted.


    ¡°The corpse of the five elders is not something that can be taken away by a kid with such a low cultivation level,¡±miss ah Qing said coldly. A stream of sword Qi swept over, causing Ye Sheng¡¯s heart to tremble. It turned into a ck hole and rapidly transformed, carrying four coffins, only then did he dodge this attack.


    ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡±ye Sheng growled and tried his best to escape.


    ¡°Lady Ah Qing, as your elder brother, I have to tell you something. Back then, I did trap the five elders, but that was also heaven¡¯s will. The five elders must die here for millions of years. Now is the time for them to appear. This person was brought out by Heaven¡¯s will.¡±ck Tortoise abandoned the sword formation, he began to block Miss Ah Qing.


    Rumble!


    ck Tortoise¡¯s enormous consciousness spread throughout the weapon burial valley and started to fight with Miss Ah Qing.


    Only then did ye Sheng let out a sigh of relief. He quickly avoided the danger and fled outside.


    Boom!


    But the sword formation made its move at this time. Its voice was ice-cold. ¡°You are the person brought here by dead gossip. I can not kill you, but I must leave the five elders¡¯corpses behind.¡±


    A formation diagram appeared, blotting out the sky and covering the Sun. It wanted to envelop ye Sheng. Seeing this, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He felt that this sword formation was the most powerful weapon here. Once it made its move, Ye Sheng had no chance to resist at all.


    He was too weak.


    This weakness was vividly disyed at this moment.


    Ye Sheng was pressed into the void and moved with difficulty. A cold sword qi cut through the ck hole and injured Ye Sheng.


    Seeing this, the ck tortoise growled, ¡°Do you want to fight me to the death with this Broken Sword Formation?¡±


    Rumble!


    The ck Tortoise¡¯s enormous will pressed down fiercely. Its body in the distance also shook. It tore open the chains and threw a fierce p at Ye Sheng.


    The ck Tortoise¡¯s chains were made by its master. It could be used for a short time. At this moment, for Ye Sheng¡¯s sake, it used its full strength for the first time.


    The formation map fell, but it was shattered by the ck Tortoise. Ye Sheng was able to escape, and he hurriedly ran, his heart trembling in fear.


    This was really a fight between immortals. He, a mortal, had suffered.


    ¡°Broken Sword Formation, then don¡¯t go too far. If you push me too far, I¡¯ll cause a ruckus in the weapons burial valley and rm all the weapons¡¯souls,¡±the ck tortoise threatened.


    ¡°What right do you have to fight with me? With your current state and your body gone, how can you fight against me?¡±The Sword Formation rumbled like thunder in the air.


    ¡°Broken Sword Formation, you are simply going too far. Back then, Your Grandpa Eight trigrams was also a big shot in the Starfield. Now that he has fallen, do you want to make things difficult for me?¡±ck Tortoise said angrily. He was really angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Today, we want to make things difficult for you. You Can¡¯t move the corpse of the five elders,¡±the Sword Formation said coldly.


    ¡°The five elders are the most important existence in the weapon burial valley. Even if we are destroyed, the weapon burial valley still has to protect the five elders. Dead eight trigrams, don¡¯t you know? Now, you are asking people to dig up the corpse of the five elders. What exactly are your intentions?¡±Lady Ah Qing, who was holding a long sword, said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, the five elders can not have any problems.¡±On the other side, Zhan Ge and tie Gan, who were fighting, stopped fighting and surrounded the ck tortoise. They said in unison.


    The ck tortoise was surrounded by them. The pressure was great, but it was not afraid. It sneered and said, ¡°You care so much about the five ancestors. You have protected them for so many years, but you don¡¯t even know that one of the five elders¡¯corpses is missing. What is the use of having you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±The Sword Formation was furious. With a rumble, a formation diagram filled with killing intent floated above the weapon burial valley. It was the formation diagram of the immortal ying sword formation.


    In the formation diagram, four long swordsbined into a body. It was the main body of the sword formation¡¯s will. It descended with a rumble and stared at the Xuanwu with a cold expression.


    Lady Ah Qing frowned and said coldly, ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°We have been guarding the corpses of the five elders for millions of years. It is impossible for someone to take away the corpses of the five elders right under our noses,¡±iron staff said firmly.


    ¡°Damn gossipy, are you spreading rumors?¡±Zhan ge asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I am spouting Bullsh * t. the corpses of the five elders are all buried here, but my little brother only dug out four. One of them is an empty coffin. There are no corpses in it,¡±ck tortoise cursed and pointed at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stopped and looked around in shock and doubt. With a whoosh, the lethal weapons and divine weapons all stared at him, and the pressure was enormous.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body changed and returned to his human form. He put down the stone coffins and said, ¡°There are only four stone coffins here, and there is an empty coffin over there.¡±


    Rumble!


    The sword formation immediately brought over the empty coffin in the distance, and then said with a gloomy face, ¡°One of the five elders¡¯bodies is missing.¡±


    ¡°Who did it? We¡¯ve been guarding it for so many years, but we didn¡¯t find anything?¡±Lady Ah Qing¡¯s face became even colder.


    ¡°There are words on this stone coffin.¡±Suddenly, the iron rod found something.


    Swoosh!


    Everyone stared at it.


    Ye Sheng was the smallest. He walked closer and looked at it carefully.


    ¡°Lend me the corpse of the absolute beginning.¡±It was a very simple sentence, but it was written in a crooked way. It didn¡¯t have any writing power. It looked like it was written by a three-year-old child. It was very eye-piercing.


    Xuan Wu was stunned. Then, he moved closer and observed it carefully.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s her. It¡¯s that little girl. She¡¯s the one who took the corpse of the absolute beginning progenitor.¡±Xuan Wu stomped his feet in anger.


    ¡°Is it her?¡±The sword formation¡¯s face was uncertain as he asked.


    ¡°It must be her. Who else would have the nerve to write such Crooked Words?¡±Xuan Wu shouted coldly. He was so angry that smoke wasing out of his nose.


    ¡°Damn it, she is humiliating us.¡±Iron Rod was so angry that he smashed down a mountain.


    ¡°Who is that... little girl?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 27, Golden Scale Divine Son (second update)</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s a disgusting guy,¡±Xuanwu gnashed his teeth and said.


    ¡°An olddy who has lived for God knows how many years must pretend to be a little girl. It¡¯s simply disgusting,¡±the sword array also made a sound. It rumbled and sounded very disdainful.


    Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t know who the little girl was, but she seemed to be a great expert.


    ¡°Do you know?¡±Ye Sheng asked Chi Jun. .


    Chi Jun shook his head. He couldn¡¯t know. There was no record of such an expert in the history books.


    ¡°What does that little girl want to do with Grand Ancestor Tai Chu¡¯s corpse?¡±Asked Ah Qing.


    ¡°That lunatic. Who knows what she¡¯s thinking?¡±Iron staff snorted.


    ¡°What should we do now? One of the five old corpses is missing. We¡¯re seriously neglecting our duty,¡±asked Zhan Ge.


    The Sword Formation fell silent.


    It was originally extremely opposed to Ye Sheng taking away the five old corpses, but now that one of the five old corpses was missing, it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use.


    ¡°Damn you, eight trigrams. Where are you taking the four forefathers of eternity, time, death, and Yin-yang?¡±The Sword Formation asked in a deep voice.


    The names of the five old men were very interesting. Absolute beginning, eternity, time, death, and Yin-yang.


    These were the five old men who guarded the weapon burial valley. They were also the five major powers who were buried by the immortal kings back then.


    It was just that absolute beginning had disappeared. The remaining four were on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Bring them out. They will naturally have their own missions.¡±Xuanwu didn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°Damn you, eight trigrams. You should know how powerful the five old men are. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to bring them out now?¡±The sword formation frowned.


    ¡°No, this time is just right. Don¡¯t stop them. The great change that has never happened in history has arrived. The five elders shouldn¡¯t be sleeping anymore,¡±Xuanwu said with a frown.


    Ye Sheng quietly watched the two big shots discussing from below. He couldn¡¯t get a word in, and it wasn¡¯t his turn to speak either.


    Even Lady Ah Qing, iron rod, and battle spear could only listen and didn¡¯t get a word in.


    The sword formation stared at Ye Sheng with a cold gaze. Looking at him carefully, Ye Sheng felt his hair stand on end.


    ¡°You actually came from the future. Interesting, very interesting. I hope you made the right decision. You can take these four corpses out.¡±The Sword Formation finally agreed and looked away.


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Being stared at by the sword formation just now made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cer. His entire body was cold and he felt extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, take the corpses of the four ancestors and leave the weapon burial valley. Don¡¯te in again,¡±Xuanwu said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng nodded and started to execute the three scriptures of Taoism. He split himself into three and carried the four sarcophagus as he strode out.


    Ye Sheng did not turn around, and neither did Xuanwu stop him. They stared at Ye Sheng¡¯s back as he left, remaining silent.


    Only after Ye Sheng left the weapon burial valley did they finally rx. These refined weapons were no longer weaker than experts of the same level.


    Fortunately, that little girl took the Grand Ancestor Tai Chu¡¯s corpse. Otherwise, it would have been hard to say today.


    Fortunately, everything was safe and sound. Ye Sheng left the weapon burial valley and appeared at the bottom of the sinkhole. When he looked up, it was pitch ck.


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve finally escaped. I was so scared that I didn¡¯t dare to say a word just now,¡±void demon king said with fear.


    ¡°Those peerless vicious weapons are simply terrifying. If they were taken out alone, they could sweep through many star fields. I didn¡¯t expect that they would all hide in the weapon burial valley,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.


    ¡°Only now do I know how vast the universe is. There are too many secrets. Who would have thought that the universe¡¯s graveyard would not only bury the corpses of experts, but also the burial grounds of weapons?¡±Gu Ling said in surprise.


    ¡°Now that we have dug out four once very powerful big shots, what should we do next?¡±Void Demon King asked Ye Sheng.


    Chi Jun and Gu Ling also looked at Ye Sheng. After what had happened just now, everyone had unconsciously regarded ye Sheng as their backbone.


    Ye Sheng was able to escape under the pursuit of so many powerful weapons and divine weapons, and even talked to them. They couldn¡¯t help but admire his courage and luck.


    ¡°Bring them up, and then things will happen naturally. I believe there will be a follow-up,¡±ye Sheng said lightly.


    Since Chu Xiangyu asked Ye Sheng to bring these corpses out, there must be a follow-up, so there was no need for him to worry.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng turned into a ck hole, carrying the four stone coffins and flying into the sinkhole.


    The sinkhole was very deep, and it would take ye Sheng a few days to fly with all his strength.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng went to take a look at the cave. There was nothing inside. Chu Xiangyu had already left. He should have woken up and left this ce.


    Without Chu Xiangyu, Ye Sheng did not stay any longer. He quickly flew up to the universe graveyard.


    Dong!


    When Ye Sheng flew up to the sinkhole and stepped into the universe graveyard, he immediately put down the four stone coffins and withdrew his clone.


    However, in that instant, a beam of divine light came and hit Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body shook. His eyes turned cold as he looked at the ce where the attack wasing from.


    A blond man looked at Ye Sheng coldly.


    Behind the blond man, some people gradually appeared. They were all from the Divine Court.


    ¡°The divine son of the Divine Court?¡±Ye Sheng reached out to wipe away the wounds. His body recovered instantly. He wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. You are the person the divine court must kill. Be Obedient and die. Remember that the one who killed you is the golden-scaled divine son,¡±the golden-haired man said coldly. The aura of the eternal realm spread out and covered the area, his face was cold.


    He came to the universe graveyard to find the ce where the godly king was suppressed. He wanted to save the godly king, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Ye Sheng here.


    ¡°This is really fate,¡±the golden-scaled divine son said smugly.


    ¡°Believe me, you won¡¯t like this fate,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. His eyes were very cold. He might be weak in the battle with the fierce weapons and divine weapons, but against the divine sons.., ye Sheng wasn¡¯t a good candidate.


    ¡°Anyone can talk big. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re not my match at all. It¡¯s very easy for me to suppress you.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath.


    ¡°Just like you said, anyone can talk big. But what makes you think you can suppress me just by relying on your cultivation base at the sixth sky of the human realm?¡±The golden-scaled divine son sneered.


    ¡°Yes, just by relying on my cultivation base at the sixth sky of the human realm.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and then opened his mouth to spit.


    Boom!


    A gust of violent wind was spat out by Ye Sheng. The surrounding wind and clouds surged, and the yellow soil flew up.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The Cold Wind roared. Ye Sheng¡¯s body directly transformed into a ck hole. He was very unhappy. He felt that he was very weak down there. He needed to find someone to increase his confidence.


    Since the golden-scaled divine son had delivered himself to his doorstep, Ye Sheng was not going to be polite.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, take him down!¡±The Void Demon King said coldly.


    Now, the divine son could no longer threaten ye Sheng unless his strength was very high, and he was not someone who had just entered the eternal realm.


    Unfortunately, the golden scale divine son was the initial eternal realm divine son. He had used ye Sheng to defeat the beautiful New World and return to the origin to break through. Now, he was being suppressed by Ye Sheng. It was a cycle.

 Chapter 676

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 28 ¡ª diligently cultivating (third watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was very powerful. He had turned into a ck hole, which truly surpassed his cultivation realm. This was a great power that attacked. If your attack couldn¡¯t escape the ck hole, you would be suppressed.


    The golden-scaled divine son was very powerful. He held a scepter, which was an offensive magic treasure of the Divine Court. It was an imitation of a powerful magic treasure, the Supreme Scepter.


    The imitation of the supreme scepter was very long. When the golden-scaled divine son held it in his hand, rays of divine light burst out. It sizzled and reverberated in the surroundings. It was very terrifying.


    This was a kind of magic treasure that made people feel fear. Once it was used, it had a sense of orthodoxy. It made people believe that everything they did was wrong and could not be forgiven. They had to die to atone for their sins.


    When the Supreme Scepter was at its peak, it was a terrifying weapon of the Divine Court. It suppressed countless people and created a reputation. Although this imitation was not as powerful, it was not weak in the eternal realm, not to mention dealing with a sixth firmament supreme being.


    However, he met Ye Sheng.


    The ck hole came at an even faster speed and devoured everything. Even the divine light shot out by the other party disappeared into Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    ¡°Supreme Scepter!¡±The golden-scaled divine son disyed his power and used the power of a magic treasure. The scepter emitted countless rays of light, wanting to trap ye Sheng and freeze him in the void.


    However, at this moment, after the countless rays of light surged into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, the ck hole effect became even more powerful. It devoured all of them, not releasing a single bit.


    There wasn¡¯t even a sound. Everything was devoured. Nothing could pass through Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    The supreme scepter was very powerful, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was only nutrients.


    In the silent smoke, Ye Sheng approached the golden-scaled divine son. Then, under the cover of the ck hole, he and the people behind him were devoured.


    ¡°I¡¯m the divine son of the Divine Court, one of the future masters of the Divine Court. You have no right to do this to me.¡±The golden-scaled divine son panicked. He had never seen such a scene. He fought alone and turned into a ck hole that devoured everything, this was simply terrifying.


    The supreme scepter was very powerful. It was swallowed in the ck hole and was still struggling with all its might. The golden-scaled divine son didn¡¯t want to give up on his hope of survival. He detonated the supreme scepter, and the explosion of hope sent Ye Sheng flying.


    Rumble!


    There was still some sound from the Supreme Scepter¡¯s explosion.


    But Ye Sheng had already expected this scene. The Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared in the ck hole and instantly covered the supreme scepter. No matter how it exploded, nothing happened.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole suppressed the golden-scaled divine son who didn¡¯t have the supreme scepter. It quickly swallowed the divine son and allowed the ck hole to grow.


    This scene was very strange. Other battles were grand and earth-shaking, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, it was silent. If you were entangled by the ck Hole, you would die without a doubt.


    At the initial stage of eternal realm, you couldn¡¯t escape from Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. The golden-scaled divine son didn¡¯t expect this oue at all. After beingpletely swallowed by Ye Sheng, he began to regret. He remembered what Ye Sheng had said before, it wasn¡¯t a lucky thing to meet him.


    This scene didn¡¯tst long. The ck hole devoured him very quickly. The golden-scaled divine son waspletely disintegrated in the ck hole and turned into countless energies to replenish the ck hole¡¯s energy, making the ck hole grow again.


    When Ye Sheng recovered his original body, the people of the divine courtpletely disappeared.


    Ye Sheng took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace and released the Void Demon King and the others.


    The moment Chi Jun came out, he said in shock, ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, you swallowed them all just like that?¡±


    They knew that Ye Sheng could defeat the eternal realm divine son, but they didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng could defeat the golden scale divine son so easily and even swallow the dozen or so people that the divine son had brought with him.


    This made Chi Jun¡¯s strength against Ye Sheng increase by arge margin.


    ¡°As I be a ck hole, as long as I devour, I be stronger every moment. This speed is much faster than before when I cultivate,¡±ye Sheng said quietly. Even his breathing was only increasing slowly.


    Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t cultivate and just sleep for 100,000 years. After 100,000 years, Ye Sheng would probably be a half-immortal,


    this was the power of a ck hole.


    Ye Sheng felt that his ck hole had many advantages that could be exploited, but this required him to return to the main universe and properly search for knowledge about ck holes.


    Perhaps... there were some in the monastery.


    After killing the golden scale divine son, the area became quiet again. On Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder stood the void demon king, followed by Chi Jun and Gu Ling. They looked at the four stone coffins


    ¡°Are we just going to leave them here?¡±Gu Ling asked.


    Chi Jun didn¡¯t know what to do. He looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t know if he should take them away or leave them here.


    Bang!


    But in the next second, the sarcophagi flew up into the starry sky and left the universe graveyard. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    The four sarcophagi flew in four different directions at a very fast speed. They shot into the universe and disappeared.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem this time. They left on their own.¡±


    ¡°Do you think these four big shots are dead or Alive?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Do you still need to think? They must be alive,¡±Gu Ling said.


    ¡°Since they are alive, why are they buried for millions of years?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    Gu Ling was speechless. How did it know why?


    Chi Jun said faintly, ¡°I feel that they must have died once, but this time, for some unknown reason, they came back to life.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this type of expert has nothing to do with us. Should we continue exploring the universe¡¯s graveyard or leave here?¡±Ye Sheng asked Gu Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. I don¡¯t have much time left to live anyway. I¡¯ll follow you to experience the vastness of the universe.¡±Gu Ling smiled freely.


    After digging out these four big shots, the fear in Gu Ling¡¯s heart disappeared. It knew that with its own efforts, it had found a way to deal with the mastermind behind the scenes. These four ancestors would definitely make a move.., gu Ling believed in its n leader.


    Therefore, its current wish was to experience the vastness of the universe.


    And Ye Sheng was the best candidate in this aspect. Following ye Sheng would allow him to experience more things than he had ever experienced in his entire life.


    Ye Sheng nodded, naturally. He looked at the universe graveyard and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave this ce. The size of this graveyard is unimaginable. I can absorb many things and let myself grow.¡±


    The universe graveyard buried many mighty beings, and there were many tombs. The energy here was hundreds of times more than in other ces, so ye Sheng would not leave immediately.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I feel that someone ising again.¡±The Void Demon King suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng looked into the distance. Someone wasing. This time, it was not the people of the divine court, but the people of Hell.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°When we leave this ce, the most important thing is to increase our strength, not to have conflicts with these people.¡±


    If it were not for the people of the Divine Court taking the initiative to find trouble with Ye Sheng, he would not have taken the initiative to kill people. Ye Sheng had always believed in working hard in cultivation and quietly improving himself.


    The path of training in the monastery had been pulled back to 100,000 years ago. These 15 years could be said to have been given in vain. When they returned to the real world, only a second had passed. Therefore, Ye Sheng needed to improve himself quickly.


    Instead of endlessly fighting and wasting time.

 Chapter 677

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 29, everyone¡¯s energy (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng quickly left and avoided the people from hell, walking towards the depths of the cemetery.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight now, he only wanted to cultivate.


    Only cultivation was ye Sheng¡¯s goal.


    He headed further away, he only wanted to find energy to allow himself to evolve.


    Many times, the graves ye Sheng encountered were empty, but there were also some things that were buried with him. The dead were the biggest, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t touch their bodies, he only borrowed the energy and treasures scattered in the spaceship.


    There were also many dangers in the universe graveyard, and Ye Sheng had to retreat after encountering them, so that he wouldn¡¯t encounter any more dangers.


    In the deste graveyard, Ye Sheng walked on the ground. Everywhere he saw, there was devastation, and arge pile of broken walls. He walked and stopped, and whenever he encountered energy, he would start to absorb it, and if there was no energy, he would pass by.


    Most of the time, Ye Sheng was still the same as usual, without any gains. He didn¡¯t give up, and maintained hisposure, waiting for a surprise.


    Ye Sheng had also encountered a very big treasure once. A dead senior had fallen into the cosmic graveyard and did not build a grave for himself. Just like that, he was drowned by the sandstorm alone. After Ye Sheng encountered it, he peeled off the sandstorm, he buried the senior¡¯s body on the spot and dug out the sarcophagus with a big stone.


    The treasure left behind by this senior had been epted by Ye Sheng.


    Aplete and powerful magic treasure had an extraordinary aura. However, because it had been buried by the sandstorm for too long, it had lost its spirituality and was only left with energy. It was absorbed by Ye Sheng and sent into the ck hole to be devoured, strengthening the origin of the ck hole.


    Unknowingly, one and a half years had passed.


    During this one and a half years, Ye Sheng had crazily absorbed all kinds of energy. The ck hole devoured everything, and there was nothing that Ye Sheng could not absorb.


    Treasures, mines, cultivation techniques, rare treasures..


    As long as it was something that Ye Sheng had obtained, he would throw it into the ck hole and absorb it.


    Ye Sheng walked around the universe graveyard. In the past year and a half, he had avoided the Divine Court, the Divine Court, and the people of Hell. He was like a ghost, allowing himself to grow stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    A yearter, Ye Sheng turned into a ck hole in the sky above the universe graveyard. He crazily absorbed energy, wanting to break through.


    His umtion was deep enough that he could break through the barrier of the human sixth heaven at any time without any obstruction.


    He was not in a hurry to break through either. He was still umting energy. This umtion was very rich. To Ye Sheng, it was a necessary process.


    The ck hole itself required a huge amount of energy. With the help of the energy provided by Chu Xiangyu to turn into a ck hole, Ye Sheng needed more resources to allow himself to improve quickly.


    This was also the reason why ye Sheng avoided many people for a year and a half and did not fight with anyone.


    Now, he had umted enough. He turned into a ck hole, flew into the starry sky, and crazily absorbed the energy of the universe.


    Rumble!


    The universe graveyard began to shake. All the energy gathered in the sky above the stars and was swallowed by the ck Hole. When the sound reached the vicinity of the ck hole, it disappeared and was swallowed together.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole was so eye-catching that everyone only needed to raise their heads to see it. They all felt incredulous.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A ck hole. It is absorbing energy crazily?¡±


    ¡°A ck hole is absorbing energy. What is this situation?¡±


    ¡°This is an independent ck hole. A conscious ck hole is absorbing the energy of the universe graveyard crazily.¡±


    Some people noticed the clues and eximed in shock, feeling incredulous. They widened their eyes, trying to find the weakness of the ck hole.


    In reality, Ye Sheng was not the only one cultivating. 500,000 people had entered 100,000 years ago, and there were quite a few who came to the universe graveyard. There were still tens of thousands of people, and most of them chose to cultivate here, absorbing energy and improving themselves.


    The energy of the universe graveyard was dozens or even hundreds of times that of the outside world. The speed of cultivation here was definitely faster than the outside world.


    But now, 90% of the energy in the universe graveyard had been absorbed by this ck hole.


    Even if someone wanted to snatch it away from Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole, it would be useless.


    How could an individualpete with a ck hole?


    The energy was still continuously absorbed by Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. Like a tornado, it flew into the ck hole. The ck hole continued to expand under everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone was anxious.


    This was simply going too far. What Ye Sheng did was equivalent to exterminating them. No one would agree if he didn¡¯t give them a way out.


    ¡°This ck hole must be destroyed. We can¡¯t let it continue to grow,¡±someone said coldly.


    ¡°The ck hole is actually not scary. As long as the power exceeds the range of the ck hole, it can be burst open and cause an explosion. The first form of the universe is the ck hole that absorbs matter. This is a small ck hole. Everyone, act together and let it explode,¡±a person from the immortal court suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. This ck hole actually wants to absorb all the energy. It¡¯s simply too much.¡±A devil from Hell was furious. He immediately shot out an energy pir and charged into Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±A divine son from the Divine Court¡¯s eyes were cold. He reached out and took out a dharma treasure. He threw it out fiercely. The Dharma Treasure became bigger and shot out endless rays of light that charged into the ck hole.


    It was the same for the people of the Divine Court.


    At this moment, whether it was the people of the Divine Court, the people of Hell, or the people of the divine court, they all made their moves, wanting to burst the ck hole.


    Not only that, the people of the three new forces also appeared here and began to attack the ck hole.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole was constantly being hit by countless energy attacks. He did not reject any of these energy attacks and did not make a sound. He just tricked them like this.


    ¡°You want to use the energy to burst me? Dream on. If it was a year and a half ago and I had just transformed into a ck hole, I might have had a chance. But now, I havepletely stabilized. The energy is just right. I can cross severalyers this time.¡±Ye Sheng sneered in his heart, he did not speak either, making them think that this was a ck hole that was formed freely and was about to devour energy to grow.


    When these people¡¯s energy charged over, Ye Sheng was affected to a certain extent, but it was not a big deal. He made the ck hole look like it was on the verge of copse, giving them hope and making them work harder.


    Just like that, tens of thousands of experts sent energy to Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    When the void demon king saw this scene, he secretlyughed and said, ¡°If they knew that this ck hole was Ye Sheng and that the energy they sent became nutrients for Ye Sheng, would they be so angry that they would vomit blood?¡±


    Chi Jun watched from afar and said thoughtfully, ¡°Ye Sheng has to thank them. These people¡¯s energy is very rich. In order to burst the ck hole, they spared no effort.¡±


    Gu ling chuckled and said, ¡°Ye Sheng is too bad. He deceived these people. When they know the truth, will they regret it?¡±


    The three of them were watching the show and were not worried about Ye Sheng¡¯sfort at all.


    In the past year and a half, they had seen with their own eyes how ye Sheng had transformed his ck hole from the size of a palm to the size of a hundred meters.


    And now, this hundred-meter-sized ck hole was continuously expanding under the impact of the energy. Its diameter reached thousands of meters and continued to expand.


    Ye Sheng had made a big profit, okay?


    Of course, to outsiders, this ck hole had already reached the critical point where it would explode from the energy. Its size continued to expand, and it was obvious that it was filled with energy.


    ¡°Everyone, put in more effort. Only when this ck hole is about to explode can we continue to cultivate.¡±Someone shouted excitedly, putting in even more effort.


    This encouragement also gave hope to many people who were exhausted. They relied entirely on their strength to raise theirst bit of strength and charge into the ck hole.


    Boom!


    Under their gazes, thest bit of energy was sent into the ck hole, and the ck hole began to shrink and expand violently.


    It¡¯s going to explode!

 Chapter 678

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 30, Breakthrough -SecondcUpdatedate)</h4>


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the ck hole expanded and contracted. It was extremely unstable, which gave everyone hope.


    The ck hole was about to be destroyed.


    Everyone put in 100% of their effort topletely destroy the ck hole that Ye Sheng had transformed into, so that the ck hole would not snatch resources from them.


    However, on Ye Sheng¡¯s side, he was secretly delighted. The expansion and contraction of the ck hole was an illusion that he was absorbing the energy that they had sent in. It was extremely huge, and it was simply unimaginable. He tried his best to absorb it, causing a phenomenon.


    The core of Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole had now expanded to three thousand meters. It was not easy for it to slowly grow from its original size of a few meters.


    This scene did notst for long. The explosion of the ck hole that everyone had hoped for did not happen. In the eyes of many people, the ck hole had always been like this. It was neither fast nor slow, and it was constantly expanding and shrinking.


    Some people had sent out all their energy. They werepletely exhausted. They fell to the ground and watched in despair.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it exploded yet?¡±Someone asked unwillingly.


    Gradually, someone realized that something was wrong. This ck hole was different from what they had imagined. It had absorbed the energy of tens of thousands of people, yet it was still intact?


    This wasn¡¯t a big ck hole. It was just a small ck hole.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Why did it look like it was only a few meters in size before? But now, it actually reached a range of more than 3,000 meters?¡±Someone¡¯s eyes emitted a green light. Through the boundary of the ck hole, he saw the core, he eximed.


    ¡°What? It became bigger?¡±


    ¡°It only became bigger because it absorbed our energy.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be input anymore. It must be prohibited.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be prohibited. I was sucked in by it.¡±


    Many people sensed that something was wrong and immediately wanted to let go, but it was already toote.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng no longer hid his face and began to absorb their energy violently. The ck hole rolled and turned into a majestic face. It was Ye Sheng himself.


    Like a great demon king, he appeared in the void and looked down on these people, absorbing their energy crazily.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°What the Hell Is This? Does the ck hole have its own consciousness?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. This is impossible. How could the ck hole have its own consciousness?¡±


    Many people were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe it. What was going on with this handsome face?


    The ck hole actually had its own consciousness?


    This was something that had never happened before.


    ¡°No, this face is Ye Sheng,¡±a deity from the Protoss race eximed. He widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is Ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°The Ye Sheng who destroyed the beautiful New World?¡±


    ¡°The Ye Sheng who carried the ancient g and led millions of ancient souls?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ..


    In the universe graveyard, tens of thousands of people were terrified. This ck hole was actually ye Sheng, and not a primitive ck hole?


    What was going on?


    ¡°He¡¯s absorbing my energy. I can¡¯t escape.¡±Some people tried their best to struggle out of their predicament, but unfortunately, they were unable to escape from ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole suction.


    They had fallen too deep. They hadn¡¯t noticed it before, and now they couldn¡¯t retreat even if they wanted to.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t retreat, then we¡¯ll kill him. I thought it was a ck hole and wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, but now it¡¯s Ye Sheng. That¡¯s good. No matter what vicious means he uses, it won¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s just a kid at the human realm,¡±a divine son growled, he rushed out with the holy sword in hand, wanting to split ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole open.


    Rumble!


    His aura was thick and powerful, like the spread of the sea, shaking the sky, wave after wave.


    This divine son was not weak. He had the eternal third sky realm, and his own strength was outstanding. He was not the kind of person who relied on the destruction of the beautiful new world and the return of the origin to break through.


    However, this attack of his was no longer a threat in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    His ck hole transformation wasplete. He wasn¡¯t afraid of this at all. With a loud roar, the entire universe shook.


    Scram!


    The ck hole turned into Ye Sheng¡¯s face. It was extremely huge. The core area covered more than 3,000 meters. This loud roar turned into sound waves and instantly sent the divine son flying.


    Kacha!


    The Divine Son¡¯s holy sword immediately shattered. It turned into countless pieces and fell into the air. They scattered and turned into fluorescent light. The divine son himself was also frightened by Ye Sheng¡¯s loud roar. Blood flowed out of his abdomen continuously.


    PFFT!


    The son of God fell heavily to the ground. He looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. He spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at him in despair.


    Was The Gap So Big?


    He was at the third sky of eternal realm. He couldn¡¯t even withstand ye Sheng¡¯s roar.


    How could ye Sheng be so powerful?


    The son of God began to doubt life.


    This scene was seen by tens of thousands of people in the Universal Cemetery. They all felt a chill in their hearts. What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t they say that Ye Sheng was only at the human realm? Moreover, he didn¡¯t have the great ancient g. Even if he turned into a ck hole, he couldn¡¯t be so powerful?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what are you trying to do?¡±Someone stood up and questioned.


    ¡°You guys attacked me first. Why are you asking me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice rumbled in disdain.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, we didn¡¯t know that the ck hole was you. Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. Are you trying topletely offend us now?¡±Someone threatened.


    ¡°I, Ye Sheng, have already offended the celestial court, the Divine Court, and Hell. Who else do I not dare to offend?¡±Ye Shengughed loudly. His voice was like thunder, rolling and rolling.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what exactly do you want to do? Suck us all dry?¡±Someone said in despair.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When you took the initiative to attack me, you should have thought of this. I¡¯m just returning the favor now. Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t take your lives. Just give me your energy,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously, he didn¡¯t answer them, but increased the speed of his absorption.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, with Ye Sheng¡¯s absorption, everyone let out a wail. The energy was extracted and sent into the ck hole.


    This wasn¡¯t voluntary, but forced. They couldn¡¯t resist. Even if they sealed themselves, they couldn¡¯t Stop Ye Sheng from stealing.


    Of course, it was also because they were too rampant in the past. They wanted to burst ye Sheng and send too much energy into the ck hole. Now that they were trapped in a cocoon, they could only bear the consequences.


    Ye Sheng absorbed crazily, and the ck hole was also growing crazily.


    Thest bit of energy increased Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole by a level.


    Boom!


    Four thousand meters!


    Five thousand meters!


    When they reached five thousand meters, the tens of thousands of people below hadpletely fallen to the ground. Everyone had lost all their energy. Without a few months of rest, they would not be able to recover.


    And Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole was shaking violently.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    His cultivation continued to increase.


    To the Seventh Heaven of Man!


    To the Eighth Heaven of Man!


    To the Ninth Heaven of man!


    It was not until the Ninth Heaven of man that it stopped. At this moment, Ye Sheng hadpleted his cultivation. He transformed from the ck hole into a human shape and floated in the air. His aura continued to spread.


    Many people looked at Ye Sheng with resentment. They wished they could eat his flesh to vent their hatred.


    Ye Sheng ignored them all and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your energy. Without this energy, I would need at least five to ten years to break through.¡±


    PFFT!


    These words made many people beat their chests and stomp their feet. They were filled with regret and wished they could beat themselves to death. Why did they have to send energy to Ye Sheng?

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 31, the final battle began (third update)</h4>


    After Ye Sheng sucked the tens of thousands of people dry, he was so angry that many of them vomited blood and then left directly.


    He did not add insult to injury, nor did he kill them all.


    These people helped Ye Sheng to break through. Although it was not voluntary, Ye Sheng still felt a little grateful and let them recover on their own.


    In any case, Ye Sheng had already grown up. Reaching the ninth sky of the human realm allowed him to face the eternal realm of the Divine Court, the immortal realm of the Divine Court, and the Epic Song of Hell. They all had overwhelming strength, unless they had reached the middle stage.., or theter stage, he would be able to fight Ye Sheng.


    The Void Demon King and the others were waiting for Ye Sheng. When they saw that Ye Sheng was like a god descending from heaven, breaking through and suppressing the whole ce, they were all excited.


    ¡°A year and a half of hard work is finally not in vain.¡±The Void Demon King nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Now that Ye Sheng has broken through, it¡¯s time for us to leave the universe graveyard, right?¡±Gu Ling asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected. There¡¯s nothing in the universe graveyard that can help ye Sheng anymore. There¡¯s a lot of energy here, but every time ye Sheng breaks through, he needs a huge amount of it. If we let him absorb it alone, he won¡¯t be able to break through without a hundred years.¡±Chi Jun nodded, he knew that Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole was a big one that absorbed energy.


    Relying on Ye Sheng to cultivate on his own, the world changed.


    Ye Shengnded and came in front of a few people. He said, ¡°We should leave.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±Gu Ling immediately asked.


    ¡°To the ancient Beast n to meet your n leader and ask about the five elders. I have a lot of questions,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He was full of doubts.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you there,¡±Gu Ling immediately said.


    The void demon king immediately transformed into his true form. The body of the Kun Peng spread its wings and flew high. It was like a pair of wings that hung in the sky. With a p of its wings, it could cover three thousand miles.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun sat on the back of the Void Demon King and headed to the ancient Beast n.


    Gu Ling led the way in front to avoid some danger.


    Although Ye Sheng was no longer afraid of the ck hole, he was also a ck hole and could devour all things. Once he fell into the ck hole, nothing would happen. However, he did not want to waste time.


    Gu Ling flew very quickly and could not wait to ask the n leader about the mastermind.


    Ye Sheng sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back and asked softly, ¡°How much longer do you need to break through?¡±


    The Void Demon King Thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the past year and a half, I¡¯ve tried several times, but I was always one step behind. Every time, it was just a little bit. I feel like something went wrong.¡±


    The Void Demon King was also very distressed. It had been stuck at the peak of the mortal realm for a long time, and it was just a little bit away.


    Every time it broke through, it would absorb a huge amount of energy, but it was useless.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll help you,¡±Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Okay,¡±the void demon king immediately agreed.


    Now, Ye Sheng could help the void demon king. Although he was at the ninth firmament of the mortal realm, his energy was more dense than that of peak of the immortal realm. This was the ck hole effect.


    Boom!


    The Void Demon King pped its wings and flew higher than the speed of light. It was invisible to the naked eye as it flew across the universe.


    The star area where the ancient beasts were in seemed to have returned to its original state. The was destroyed, the gxy copsed, and it was chaotic. This was what the ancient beasts liked.


    The major star areas were still in mes of war. The ordinary ancient beasts didn¡¯t sense the danger. They were all excited. They hade to the universe and escaped from the ck hole that had troubled them for millions of years. They wanted to vent the joy in their hearts.


    Each ancient beast was full of energy. They were still exploring the star areas, chasing away the local people, and returning the universe to its original state.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Ling¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°These ancient beasts are living very happily.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know anything, but they are quite happy,¡±the void demon king said calmly.


    Ye Sheng looked at them from across the gxy. He was carefree and carefree. He didn¡¯t know what troubles were. He was excited and happy to own a star area.


    ¡°It¡¯s good this way. If you don¡¯t know the danger, you can live a happier life. If you can¡¯t take it back, ignorance is a blessing,¡±sighed ye Sheng.


    ¡°I want those four old men to teach the mastermind a lesson. Everything in this universe has a soul. They are all born equal. Why should they decide the death of our ancient Beast n?¡±Gu Ling gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Born equal. This sentence is so ideal. But unfortunately, some people are not born equal. They have to rely on their own hands to fight for it. The ancient Beast n is the same. I believe that your n leader, Wu Xu, is also working hard. It can not just watch the ancient Beast n be destroyed,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Yes, I believe in the n leader. Now, let¡¯s go back.¡±Gu Ling moved his body and sped up. He was excited and serious.


    The void demon king immediately followed and flew towards the ancient Beast n¡¯s base.


    A piece ofnd that stopped in the universe was the ancient Beast n¡¯s base. After flying for a few months, they came back again.


    However, what Ye Sheng saw this time waspletely different from thest time.


    There were no ancient beasts in the ancient Beast n¡¯s base camp. It was deathly quiet. The wind blew and the grass moved. Theke water was sparkling. Above theke, the scene was like an immortal pce. It was the ce where the n leader of the ancient Beast n, Wu Xu, lived.


    Da Da Da!


    Ye Sheng stepped here. It was empty. There was no sign of WUXU.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Chief?¡±Gu Ling asked in a daze.


    It couldn¡¯t believe it. Did Something Happen to the chief?


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the chief. There aren¡¯t any ancient beasts here. Something happened,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°The WUXU chief is very powerful. Moreover, it hasn¡¯t even been fifteen years yet,¡±the Void Demon King said with a frown.


    ¡°History has changed. With our arrival and the appearance of the four old men, history has fluctuated. The 15-year period might have to be brought forward,¡±Chi Jun muttered.


    ¡°Can history be changed?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°History can not be changed. What has already happened can not be changed. But many times, the overall situation can not be changed, but the small situation can be reversed,¡±Chi Jun exined.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Asked Gu Ling nervously.


    ¡°The ancient beast has been destroyed. It is the overall situation that can not be changed. The Wu Xu n leader also said that the ancient beast has been destroyed. From the moment you came out of the ck hole, the oue has already been determined,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    ¡°However, since we came here 100,000 yearster, the situation has already changed. Ye Sheng brought the four elders. Even if the overall situation remains unchanged, the small situation can be changed. As long as the ancient beast is destroyed in the end, this area will be turned into the universe ruins. That will be enough,¡±said Chi Jun to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Are you saying that the n leader went to change the small situation?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. This is just my guess. I Can¡¯t guarantee whether it is right or not,¡±Chi Jun said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Sheng stood up and looked around. Suddenly, he entered the depths of the hall and saw a phantom.


    ¡°The Wuxu n leader?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°The n leader is still here?¡±Gu Ling immediately ran over in excitement.


    However, the Wuxu n leader was only a shadow. It was him who had taken the initiative to stay behind.


    ¡°I knew that you would seed. When you saw me, the final battle had already begun.¡±The Wuxu n leader smiled. His smile was so cordial.

 Chapter 680 - the chaotic clan’s attack (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 32, the chaotic n¡¯s attack (first update)</h4>


    ¡°Chief, what is the final battle? What happened? Did all the seniors disappear?¡±Gu Ling couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Ye Sheng and the Red Army watched quietly.


    ¡°The final battle is the fate of our ancient Beast n. It can not be changed, but it can leave some hope. After this battle begins, you can hide,¡±said the chief of the Wuxu tribe.


    ¡°After the Avnche, no snowke is innocent. No matter how we hide, this star area is so big. When the final battle begins, we can¡¯t escape. We can¡¯t avoid it,¡±said Ye Sheng.


    The chief of the Wuxu tribe looked at Ye Sheng with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re right. This final battle will affect countless star areas. You have to protect yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Chief, where did you go?¡±Asked Gu Ling anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing?¡±Said Wuxu quietly.


    Gu Ling hated that she didn¡¯t have enough power.


    ¡°Is there only one battlefield in this battle?¡±Asked ye Sheng with a frown.


    ¡°Perhaps you guys can feel it right now. It¡¯s time to start an all-out war,¡±said the WUXU chief faintly.


    Ye Sheng was surprised. He could feel it right away?


    Boom!


    The universe copsed. Right behind Ye Sheng and the others, arge area of star areas cracked. Then, it copsedpletely, turning into chaos.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Asked ye Sheng in surprise.


    The great demon king of Void widened his eyes as well. He was surprised to see that thisrge area of star area had copsed. It wasn¡¯t just a small area. It was connected. It was immeasurable.


    Gu Ling stood up and gnashed his teeth. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Chi Jun frowned and said, ¡°Why do I feel so familiar?¡±


    The leader of the Wuxu tribe had a profound look in his eyes when he saw this scene. His shadow turned into a puff of smoke and slowly dispersed.


    Rumble!


    The universe copsed and arge area of neb copsed. Chaos emerged. The ancient beasts roared and roared in the gxy. They charged forward to destroy the enemies.


    However, the countless warriors that walked out of the chaos were all powerful. They tore apart the gxy and killed the ancient beasts. They were extremely vicious.


    In the blink of an eye, the gxy was aze with mes of war.


    Chi Jun cried out involuntarily, ¡°This is the chaos race. The one who destroyed the ancient beast race is actually the chaos race?¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at them in disbelief. One of the three new forces, the chaos race, was actually the main culprit behind the destruction of the ancient beasts?


    ¡°What is the primal Chaos Race?¡±Gu Ling asked with a ferocious face.


    ¡°The primal chaos race, one of the three new forces. After the three old forces went into hiding, they upied the mainstream of the universe. The Primal Chaos race is very mysterious. They don¡¯t have much contact with outsiders. They have their own territory and live in the primal chaos sea all year round. But I didn¡¯t expect that it was them who created this great war,¡±Chi Jun said in surprise.


    ¡°Damn it, I want to go out and kill them.¡±Gu Ling immediately wanted to rush out.


    Ye Sheng pulled it back and said, ¡°If you rush out now, you¡¯re just seeking your own death. There are too many primal chaos nsmen here, we need to temporarily avoid the risk.¡±


    Gu Ling¡¯s expression was savage as she watched her nsmen being killed and massacred in the starry sky. The mes of war raged in the sky.., he growled, ¡°I can¡¯t watch my nsmen being killed without doing anything. They want to exterminate my ancient Beast n anyway. I¡¯ll fight them even if I have to die.¡±


    Ye Sheng stopped him and said, ¡°There¡¯s always hope. Let¡¯s avoid the main force first and capture some of the members of the primal chaos n to interrogate them.¡±


    Gu Ling finally calmed down after being stopped by Ye Sheng. He looked at the starry sky with hatred. Countless ancient beasts had been massacred, and fresh blood floated in the universe.


    Of course, there were also primal chaos warriors who were killed. However, the primal Chaos Warriors were not afraid of death, and they exchanged their lives for each other¡¯s. Ye sheng frowned, ¡°What kind of deep hatred is this that allows them to exchange their lives for the ancient beasts?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Some Primal Chaos Warriors areing,¡±Chi Jun said anxiously.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused, and he saw more than ten primal chaos warriors flying towards this continent.


    The Chaos Warriors were all tall and big. They held sharp des in their hands and their eyes were like wolves. Their height was not inferior to the Titan¡¯s. Just by looking at them, one could tell that they were powerful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll capture them and interrogate them after we leave this ce,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. His body flew out and his afterimagended on the spot. However, Ye Sheng had already arrived beside the chaos warriors and pulled hard with both of his hands.


    Bang!


    The power of the ck holepletely exploded at this moment, sending the chaos nsmen flying. There were more than a dozen warriors at the human realm. The two in the lead were immortal realm warriors, but they were no match for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Humans? There are actually humans here?¡±The chaos nsmen roared angrily, and they stared at Ye Sheng with bloodthirsty eyes.


    ¡°Kill them all together. There shouldn¡¯t be a single person in this starfield. This ce should be turned into ruins.¡±The Immortal Realm Warriorsughed malevolently as they rushed over.


    The Three Holy Scriptures of Dao sect!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned and his palm fell. He split his palm into three parts and sent a few immortal-level warriors flying.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Warriors of the chaos n had powerful bodies, but theirbat techniques weren¡¯t as outstanding. Facing Ye Sheng, they rushed over with sharp des in their hands. They wanted to cut ye Sheng into pieces, but they couldn¡¯t withstand ye Sheng¡¯s attack, they were immediately sent flying by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Void demon king, capture them and throw them into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.¡±A pill furnace flew out from between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows.


    ¡°Alright.¡±Void Demon King¡¯s speed was very fast. One w after another, he mmed them all into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Ye Sheng faced the remaining ten or so warriors at the human realm.


    Immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens!


    Ye Sheng raised his palm, and an invincible phantom appeared. Holding a huge axe in his hand, he swung it down fiercely.


    Rumble!


    It swept across a thousand miles and turned into ashes. The ten or so primal chaos warriorspletely copsed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡±Ye Sheng killed these supreme human realm warriors, and his expression didn¡¯t change. He immediately put the Red Army, the Void Demon King, and Gu Ling into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    At this moment, the star field was filled with the mes of war. The Primal Chaos Warriors kept appearing. Countless people joined together and emerged from the broken star field. The ancient beasts were bathed in blood and fighting. Their corpses kept falling, but in the middle of the huge crowd.., they looked so inconspicuous.


    Ye Sheng looked at them. These people were like raindrops that fell like rain. He was very shocked.


    A bloody rain was falling in the starry sky.


    Seeing this, Gu Ling was so angry that she was trembling. She wanted to rush out and fight with them.


    Ye Sheng nced at her and left quickly.


    However, the members of the chaos n had their eyes on him.


    ¡°That human brat dared to kill members of our chaos n and protect the ancient beast n. Damn it.¡±A warrior at thete-stage of the immortal realm rushed over with an invincible aura. His Blood Qi was surging, it was so thick that it smelled like blood. It was like a sea of blood that covered everything.


    Heavenly Essence Strike!


    Ye Sheng pointed with one hand. The void instantly exploded and a heavenly pir of energy shot out.


    Rumble!


    The Sea of blood was defeated by Ye Sheng. However, the Warrior of the primal Chaos Tribe didn¡¯t show any fear. Instead, he smiled maliciously. ¡°After killing you, I can be a real member of the primal Chaos tribe. You will be my best gift.¡±

 Chapter 681

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 33, the Undying Primal Chaos (2nd update)</h4>


    Facing Ye Sheng¡¯s stubbornness, the primal chaos warrior was bloodthirsty and cold-blooded. All of this had touched Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a primal Chaos Warrior Now?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°I will be if I kill you,¡±the primal Chaos Warrior said coldly. The sharp de in his hand cut through the Clouds and mist. In the sky above, he took a step forward, and a blood-red light burst out.


    Boom!


    This attack was not easy. It came from a middle-stage immortal realm Chaos Warrior. Ye Sheng did not dare to be careless. He raised his hands and stood in the Void,shing down.


    ng!


    With a crisp sound, the sharp edge of the de was shattered by Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng¡¯s fingers were like swords, cutting down ruthlessly.


    Bang!


    This attack made the eyes of the chaos warrior freeze. He stretched out his hand to block the void and roared, ¡°Chaos Nothingness!¡±


    His body suddenly turned into primal chaos. Without a corporeal body, he enveloped ye Sheng and wanted to engulf him.


    ¡°In My Eyes, your primal chaos is only so-so.¡±Ye Sheng did not want to dy any longer. The longer he dyed, the more primal chaos warriors woulde.


    Ye Sheng was powerful, but his two fists could not fight against four hands. He could not fight against so many people.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly changed and turned into a ck hole, swallowing the chaos warrior.


    ¡°This is a ck hole. You can actually turn into a ck hole. Heresy, you heresy!¡±The Chaos Warrior was shocked and roared.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole pressed over. If you don¡¯t argue with him, I will suppress you.


    Rumble!


    The clouds in the sky churned, and the light of the starry sky scattered down. It was a powerful scene, but this was only the outer region. It was close to the core region of the ck hole. The area within 5,000 meters was silent. The Primal Chaos Warriors were dragged into this area by Ye Sheng, unable to break free, even if they tried their best to struggle, it was all in vain.


    Ye Sheng cruellypleted his devouring step by step. He crushed this piece of primal chaos into ck clouds and absorbed them into his body.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound echoed in the ck hole and was absorbed in an instant, along with the primal Chaos Warriors.


    The ck hole devoured everything, including sound, light, matter, and energy, all of which were nutrients.


    After the devouring, Ye Sheng took human form and left with the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a hidden ce and interrogate the primal Chaos Warriors,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He was fast and executed the Kun Peng transformation.


    Swoosh!


    The distant starry sky was filled with the mes of war. Ye Sheng avoided them and hid on a broken. He took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace and began to interrogate the Three Immortal Realm Primal Chaos nsmen he captured.


    The Primal Chaos nsmen werepletely ck. Their pupils were white and emitted a strange light. They were huge and looked like monsters.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you attack my ancient Beast Race?¡±Gu Ling asked fiercely.


    The Warrior of the primal chaos race had a cold expression. He said disdainfully, ¡°If you want to kill us, then kill us. There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to?¡±Gu Ling bared his teeth. His cold teeth were very sharp, and they could crush anything.


    ¡°Kill us. The Primal Chaos people came from the primal chaos, and they want to go to the primal chaos. In a hundred years, we will be reborn, but you have already turned into the dust of history,¡±the Warrior of the primal chaos race said with a cold smile.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Can you still be resurrected?¡±


    ¡°We are the subordinates of Qing Tian. It is heaven¡¯s will for the Ancient Beasts to be destroyed. You can not change it. Human Boy, I advise you not to interfere and leave quickly.¡±A warrior of the primal chaos tribe sneered, he was not afraid of his current situation and his attitude was arrogant.


    ¡°You said that if I kill you now, you will be resurrected after a hundred years. If I keep you imprisoned here, will you be unable to be resurrected forever?¡±Ye Sheng sneered. His eyes were cold and his killing intent was deep.


    No wonder these primal chaos nsmen were not afraid of death. They exchanged their lives with the ancient beasts. It turned out that after they died, they could be resurrected after a hundred years. To immortal realm cultivators, a hundred years was nothing.


    ¡°After you die, you can be resurrected. When my ancient Beast n dies, we will bepletely dead.¡±Gu Ling¡¯s heart was bleeding. His body was filled with killing intent. He was extremely violent and hated the primal chaos nsmen to the extreme.


    ¡°Your Ancient Beast n deserves to die.¡±The Primal Chaos nsmen sneered. They were unruly and unruly.


    ¡°No one deserves to die. Who Are You Primal Chaos nsmen? Do you think you are qualified to judge whether others deserve to die?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Our Primal Chaos nsmen are the true orthodoxies of this universe. What Immortal Court? What Bullsh * t Divine Court? They are all stolen orthodoxies. The blue sky, the blue sky, and the Yellow Sky belong to US Primal Chaos nsmen. Of course, we can decide the life and death of others.¡±The Primal Chaos nsmen said proudly.


    ¡°The blue sky, the blue sky, and the Yellow Sky are just rumors passed down by themon people. They actually exist?¡±Chi Jun said in surprise.


    He was familiar with all kinds of history books, so he naturally knew these things. However, the three great heavens that themon people passed down by mouth actually existed?


    ¡°This is the universe. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the sky or the sky. Why Do You Primal Chaos race want to kill Ancient Beasts? Give me an answer. Otherwise, I will turn you into a human urn. I Won¡¯t kill you. I will let you live like this for the rest of your life.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was as gloomy as water, his gaze was very cold.


    The primal chaos race warrior sneered, ¡°I canmit suicide. If you don¡¯t kill me, I willmit suicide, Alright?¡±


    ¡°All Gods Pill Furnace, control them for me. Do not allow them tomit suicide. Raise them like dogs. I will raise you for the rest of your life. A thousand years, ten thousand years, a million years. I will let you live like this.¡±Ye Sheng said viciously.


    Boom!


    The all gods pill furnace emitted a powerful force, enveloping the three primal chaos race warriors. It made them unable tomit suicide.


    ¡°No...¡±


    The Primal Chaos Warriors panicked. They weren¡¯t afraid of death, but to live forever like this was a form of torture for them.


    ¡°Tell me, why do you want to exterminate the ancient Beast Race? What is your n? How many people havee? has the blue sky, the sky, and the Yellow Sky arrived?¡±Ye Sheng asked coldly.


    The Chaos Warrior looked at Ye Sheng and swallowed his saliva. He wanted to resist, but when he thought about how he couldn¡¯tmit suicide and how things would be like in the future, he felt desperate.


    ¡°I said, you have to kill me.¡±The chaos warrior stared at Ye Sheng and made him swear.


    ¡°Tell me. As long as you don¡¯t hide it, I will kill you.¡±Ye Sheng felt very strange. This was the first time someone begged him to kill.


    ¡°The ancient Beast n was exterminated. It was decided by the three of them, Qing Tian, Cang Tian, and Huang Tian. They said that the ancient beasts shouldn¡¯t exist in this universe. They should have been exterminated in the previous era.¡±The Chaos Warrior said.


    ¡°Damn it. Why shouldn¡¯t we exist?¡±Gu Lingqi roared in exasperation.


    ¡°The races that existed in the previous era were exterminated in the previous era. You should disappear.¡±The Chaos Warrior said coldly.


    The ancient Aura wanted nothing more than to bite them to death, but they could not do so. They could only roar and rage, feeling extremely indignant.


    ¡°The ancient era was also destroyed by you?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked, feeling incredulous.

 Chapter 682

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 34, the Battle of the river banks (third update)</h4>


    Thest era did exist. Many historians believed that it did, and all kinds of evidence proved that before the ancient gods, there were other civilizations in the universe, and after an era, they were all destroyed.


    As the evidence increased, the theory of the era became more and more epted.


    But How was the era destroyed? What kind of power could destroy an era?


    This was an inside story that many people wanted to know.


    At this moment, when the primal Chaos Warrior said it, it shocked Ye Sheng and Chi Jun..


    They had seen traces of the previous era in other secret ces, and the mural that recorded the four knights returning home was vivid and lifelike.


    But no one told them that the previous era was destroyed by the primal chaos.


    Chi Jun asked excitedly and seriously, ¡°How long has it been since your Primal Chaos was born? One of the three new forces, but none of them is as old as the divine court of the Fairy Court. How did you destroy the previous era?¡±


    The Chaos Warrior looked at Ye Sheng and sneered, ¡°What you see is not necessarily true. The chaos appeared in front of the public for a short time, but that does not mean that our existence is short.¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked. He felt as if he hade into contact with some cosmic secret.


    ¡°Was it really your chaos that wiped out thest era?¡±Asked Yesheng.


    ¡°Of course. The three venerables Huang Tian, Qing Tian, and Cang Tian led the primal chaos warriors and exterminated the people of the previous era, allowing the universe to start anew. However, the ancient beast race escaped at that time. They should have apanied the end of that era. This is also the reason why we are here today,¡±the primal Chaos Warrior said coldly.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Did the people of the previous era offend you?¡±The Void Demon King asked incredulously.


    Outsiders did not think that the chaos race was very powerful. Among the three new powers, they were ranked the lowest. They could notpare to the automaton race. There were technological weapons everywhere. They could notpare to the bug race either. The mother nest reproduced and killed countless bug swarms.


    No one would have thought that the chaos race that outsiders thought was normal would have such a powerful background.


    This was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. In any case, our chaos nsmen are the foundation of this universe. No one has existed as long as us. The epoch was opened by us. The destruction of the ancient beast n is already a foregone conclusion. Even if Patriarch Wuxu tried his best to change some things, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use,¡±the chaos nsman said proudly.


    ¡°You actually know what Patriarch Wuxu did?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but we are the guards of Supremacy Qingtian. We heard from him that the Wuxu n leader of the ancient Beast n is a smart man, but he is even dumber than a fool. He knew that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he still tried. He would definitely fail. We had nned to wait for another ten years, but because of the Wuxu n leader, Supremacy Qingtian came early and wanted topletely destroy the ancient beast in its sprout,¡±the Chaos Warrior said sarcastically while shaking his head.


    In order for Ye Sheng to kill him, he had told him everything he knew. Furthermore, his attitude was arrogant, constantly provoking ye Sheng and the others.


    ¡°What about Qing Tian and the others?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Autarch Qing Tian, Autarch Cang Tian, and Autarch Huang Tian are heading to the riverbank. The ancient Beast n¡¯s main force is there,¡±the Chaos Warrior said.


    ¡°Riverbank?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. There was such a ce in the universe?


    Chi Jun shook his head. He didn¡¯t know that there was no such ce in the history books.


    It was even more impossible for the Void Demon King to know.


    ¡°The riverbank is the riverbank of the river of time. Mortals must cross the riverbank if they want to cross the river of time. and the height of the riverbank is simply unimaginable. Many people don¡¯t know where the riverbank is?¡±The Chaos Warrior said.


    ¡°Are they fighting at the riverbank of the river of time?¡±Ye Sheng said in shock. He really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    The Wuxu n leader brought the ancient beast n experts to the riverbank to fight against the three supreme-beings of the primal chaos n.


    No one knew the oue of this battle. Perhaps the battle was about to begin, or perhaps it was over.


    Gu Ling was very anxious. ¡°Ye Sheng, I want to go to the riverbank.¡±


    ¡°You want to go? Are you going to die?¡±The Primal Chaos Warrior said disdainfully.


    ¡°The ancient beast n has been exterminated. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t live on. Killing one person is my gain.¡±Gu Ling said excitedly. She stared at Ye Sheng with hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I know that this request is very excessive, but I implore you to point out a clear path for me. I don¡¯t need you to go, I will go myself.¡±Gu Ling pleaded.


    ¡°You will die.¡±Ye Sheng was silent for a moment before saying.


    The Wuxu n leader was already prepared to die. Gu Ling going was just sending a head.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯m a very stupid person. My father is a guard by the n leader¡¯s side. After I was born, my father died in an ident. I was raised by the n leader. The n leader has always said that I¡¯m an idiot and don¡¯t understand the twists and turns of right and wrong. I¡¯m an obedient dog. I¡¯ll listen to whatever he says and do whatever he tells me to do.¡±Gu Ling said sorrowfully.


    ¡°Now that the ancient Beast n has suffered such a great disaster, I can¡¯t give myself an excuse to avoid the disaster and survive. Some people can console themselves by saying that they have enough firewood to burn, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a member of the ancient Beast n, and I was raised by the n leader. I have obligations, and I have to fight. Even if I¡¯m very weak, I have to go.¡±Gu Ling¡¯s eyes were resolute.


    Ye Sheng fell silent.


    Chi Jun Sighed and shook his head, not saying anything.


    The void demon king said softly, ¡°Ye Sheng, bring it.¡±


    Gu Ling said in a low voice, ¡°The ancient Beast n is smarter than me. There are too many people who are more talented than me. I¡¯m just a very ordinary ancient beast. I don¡¯t have extraordinary talent or an outstanding brain. I only have a hot-blooded and hot-headed brain. But I¡¯m willing to fight for the ancient beast n, even if it means sacrifice or death. I don¡¯t want to live. It¡¯s not my mission to live and take revenge for the ancient Beast n. A coward who fears death must die. A man who aspires for benevolence must have mercy. This is my fate.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Gu Ling. Its huge reminder was shrinking, and it had turned into a human form. ording to the ancient Beast¡¯s thick age, he was actually just a teenager.


    Ye Sheng was already forty years old. He was middle-aged and more mature than Gu Ling. At this moment, he could not help but be shocked by Gu Ling¡¯s determination.


    Not everyone could be determined to die.


    ¡°Where is the riverbank?¡±Ye Sheng asked the chaos warrior calmly. His eyes were emotionless and filled with indifference.


    The Chaos Warrior felt an invisible killing intent and all the hair on his body stood up.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s killing intent wasn¡¯t concealed at all.


    Once they told him the address, Ye Sheng would definitely kill them.


    The chaos warrior smiled. Their goal had been achieved.., they couldn¡¯t wait to tell them the location of the river bank. ¡°When you touch the river of time, you will be able to see the river bank. This is a mysterious world. It is not in the main universe, but in the Dao rhythmws. No one can bring you in. You have to explore it yourself.¡±


    Boom!


    The Aura within the pantheon pill furnace boiled and suppressed down.


    The three primal chaos warriors copsed instantly and turned into powder. They dispersed with the wind and disappeared.


    Ye Sheng stood up and looked at the ancient beast. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the riverbank.¡±

 Chapter 683

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 35, trapping (fourth update)</h4>


    Where was the riverbank?


    No one knew.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know. The Void Demon King didn¡¯t know. The Red Army didn¡¯t know. Gu Ling didn¡¯t know either.


    But that wasn¡¯t the point. If Ye Sheng said he was going to bring Gu Ling, then he would definitely be able to.


    After exiting the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng floated in mid-air. The aura around him was like water, rippling.


    He closed his eyes andprehended all thews he hadprehended.


    Step by step, Ye Sheng had experienced countless epiphanies and umted a very deepprehension. and within this very deepprehension, there was thew of time.


    Time was king, and space was supreme. These were two greatws.


    Closing his eyes, time was right in front of him. Without using his eyes to threshold this world, Ye Sheng found that he could see even more clearly.


    The world was built byws. Countlessws built a new world.


    In this world, many things became nonexistent, leaving only purews.


    With thews in front of him, Ye Sheng reached out his hand and grasped time.


    With time in his hand, Ye Sheng smiled. At this moment, he seemed to have found the way to the riverbank.


    Countlessws were built together to create a beautiful world. The colors were colorful, and time was green. Ye Sheng held it in his hand. Surrounded by Green, he clenched his fist and gave it a vicious blow.


    Boom!


    The void trembled, and a crack immediately appeared, opening an unknown door.


    In front of him was the river of time. Ye Sheng carried the pantheon pill furnace and stepped in with one foot.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡±Ye Sheng asked Gu Ling for thest time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Gu Ling only nodded and revealed a trace of a smile. Her gaze was firm.


    Ye Sheng no longer tried to persuade her. He stepped out and walked into the door of time.


    Time was a very vast river. Compared to the river of time, the so-called great river was too child¡¯s y. At this moment, Ye Sheng finally experienced the terror of the river of time.


    Rumble!


    After stepping through the door, Ye Sheng saw an endless river. It was vast and mighty, and the waves were magnificent. Any one of the waves was thousands of meters long. It stirred up the fate of many people, and how many people were destroyed after it fell.., this was something that no one could exin clearly.


    The river of time was right in front of him, but Ye Sheng reached out to touch it, but it was far away.


    ¡°The river of time is indeed not something that anyone can participate in. It¡¯s right in front of me, but it¡¯s far away in the horizon,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He began to run through the passage of time, and countless things behind him began to fall back. Countless things happened again, and they were all things of the past and the future. Ye Sheng saw them, but he could not change them.


    His current strength could only barely enter the current flow of time. He could not take a step into the past or into the future. None of these things were possible.


    Right now, it was time for the ancient beasts to be destroyed. The Wuxu tribe leader led arge group of people to battle against the three supreme-beings of the primal chaos tribe.


    If Ye Sheng wanted to participate, he could only intervene in this period of time. He couldn¡¯t touch anything else.


    Rumble!


    As he walked through the time passage, Ye Sheng heard all sorts of sounds. He saw countless scenes with his own eyes. Some were from the future, and some were from the past. However, they all shed past quickly. He couldn¡¯t catch anything.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, let me walk the next path alone,¡±Gu Ling suddenly said. He didn¡¯t want to Drag Ye Sheng into this.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Since I promised to send you to the river bank, I will definitely do it.¡±


    As they walked, the sound of explosions came from the passage ahead. It was very unstable, as if there was some peerless expert fighting over there.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. It¡¯s very likely that the Wuxu n leader is fighting with the three great supremacies of the primal chaos.¡±Gu Ling¡¯s expression became anxious.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face sank, but he still elerated and rushed forward.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The world was trembling, and this small tunnel was no exception. It trembled even more violently. Ye Sheng ran with all his might, but he didn¡¯t want to wait until the tunnel copsed. They were trapped in a crack in time, unable to extricate themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you out.¡±Seeing the light, the passage trembled even more, and cracks appeared. Ye Sheng waved his hand and threw Gu Ling out.


    At the exit of the passage ahead, a huge river bank could be vaguely seen. It was the river bank of the long river of time. After countless lights burst out, Gu Ling was thrown out by Ye Sheng.


    Roar!


    Gu Ling immediately transformed back into its ancient beast body. Its body was huge, and it opened its bloody mouth and fiercely bit out.


    It wanted to participate in the battle.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the passage was shattered by the power of the outside world. Debris scattered all over the ground, and the exit was blocked. Ye Sheng could not see the end of Gu Ling at all. He could only vaguely hear countless sounds of fighting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat quickly.¡±Ye Sheng was anxious and hurriedly retreated. The passage had copsed. They had to get out as soon as possible.


    However, at this moment, a sharp attack tore through the sky and ruthlessly fell down. Even though there was a passage between them, Ye Sheng could clearly see that this was the battle energy shooting out from outside the riverbank.


    An undeserved disaster!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed greatly. The Kun Peng transformation was used to its limit, but it was still unable topare with this power. He was directly sent flying.


    Bang!


    The path of the passageway was also smashed. Ye Sheng was sent flying and crashed into the passageway. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and his spirit became dispirited.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you alright?¡±The Void Demon King asked with concern.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, are you alright?¡±Chi Jun asked worriedly.


    ¡°Cough cough, I¡¯m fine. You guys don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll bring you guys out.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and struggled to get up. He eliminated the strange feeling. Looking at the passageway that was already blocked at both ends, his expression was helpless.


    There was no way out, and there was no way back.


    They were trapped here because they were very far away. They could feel that there was still an intense battle outside, and they did not know who would win or lose.


    Ye Sheng tried to dig this space-time tunnel. Either way, it was better than being trapped in this tunnel.


    Unfortunately, the power of time was not something ye Sheng could dig.


    After trying a few times, Ye Sheng gave up helplessly. He sat in the tunnel and silently looked at the flickering battle lights outside the tunnel.


    ¡°I wonder how Gu Ling is now?¡±The Void Demon King said silently.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun were silent. They knew that Gu Ling¡¯s cultivation base was only at the ninth sky of the human realm. He had not entered the immortal realm, so he was not powerful at all. In the Battle of these experts, 99% of them would probably die instantly.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, we won¡¯t be trapped here and die, right?¡±Chi Jun said sadly. He didn¡¯t me Ye Sheng, but he felt regretful. Even if he died, he couldn¡¯t die in such a sullen manner.


    ¡°If I knew it would be like this, wouldn¡¯t it be better to rush out together with the ancient spirit and kill everyone in all directions?¡±Void Demon King said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng sat on the spot and didn¡¯t say a word. He was thinking about how to leave?


    This time, he was thinking for three years.


    The ancient beasts led by the Wuxu n leader had been fighting against the three autarchs of the chaos n for three years. Their blood had almost dyed the river of time red, but they were still fighting.


    Ye Sheng could neither see nor hear what was happening in the outside world. He could only guess what was happening through the blurry images.


    Three yearster, many people were exhausted from the battle. Then, one day, the battle stopped.

 Chapter 684

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 36, absolute beginning (5th update)</h4>


    The battlested for three years, and Ye Sheng had been trapped for three years.


    They could not see anything, and the blurry images could not tell who was who. They could vaguely hear some sounds, but they could not tell who was who.


    It was like being blind and deaf.


    Three yearster, Ye Sheng, the Red Army, and the Void Demon King were all sitting in the sealed passage.


    ¡°Is it over outside?¡±The Great Demon King of the Void asked in surprise. He had been fighting for three years and suddenly stopped. He was not used to it.


    ¡°It has been so long. It¡¯s time to stop.¡±Chi Jun sighed and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know when we will be able to escape.¡±


    Ye Shengughed bitterly and said, ¡°Maybe when the fifteen years are up, the people of the DAO College will take us out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We are now in the river of time, not at that stage a hundred thousand years ago. We have surpassed the path of trials and the monastery will not be able to find us.¡±The Red Army shook his head and said.


    The void demon king sighed and said, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Just wait. After fifteen years, when our lifespans are up, we might be trapped here for the rest of our lives.¡±Ye Sheng sighed and said.


    This time, he had no other choice.


    In the past three years, Ye Sheng had tried everything, but nothing worked. He was in despair.


    The Void Demon King and Chi Jun also gave up. Without a miracle, they could only wait for death.


    Ye Sheng and the other two were all in the human realm, and they all had their own lifespans.


    The Void Demon King was a demon beast, and had the longest lifespan, around thirty thousand years.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun were both at the human realm. Ye Sheng was less than 10,000 years old, and Chi Jun was only 7,000 years old.


    When that time came, death would greet them.


    There were noints, no exasperation, no hysteria, only calm eptance.


    They knew that entering the time passage would be dangerous, but they still chose to enter. This was their choice. Facing such an oue, they naturally would not me others.


    The waiting time was long. There was no energy in the space-time passage that could supply them with cultivation and breakthrough. That was why ye Sheng said that he would be trapped for a lifetime.


    Chi Jun said regretfully, ¡°I just found out that the chaos race is the murderer of the era¡¯s destruction. I haven¡¯t continued my investigation and am already trapped here. If I was given time, I would definitely find out more.¡±


    ¡°There are so many smart people in your universe, but you didn¡¯t discover anything unusual about the chaos race?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°The chaos race is too low-key. Their higher-ups don¡¯t have any good rtions with any power. They only interact with each other and guard their own territory, the primal chaos sea. The ones who are active outside will always be the geniuses of the chaos race. However, once they grow up, they will no longer appear in public. Such a low-key power, many people subconsciously ignore them. Especially when the reputation of the automaton race has greatly increased, and the bug race makes people afraid, they appear even more soundless and invisible.¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said.


    ¡°There are many secrets in this universe. The Primal Chaos race is one of them, but they are definitely not thest. Do you still remember the traces of the previous era that we went to explore?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I remember. The Four Knights returned home with honor.¡±Chi Jun nodded.


    ¡°The Four Knights returned home with honor. This sentence has always been engraved in my heart. I have always believed that the powers or races of the previous era could not have all been wiped out. Since the ancient beast race was able to escape, then the other races must have also escaped. The four knights are such a force.¡±Ye Sheng said his own guess.


    ¡°I agree.¡±Chi Jun nodded,pletely agreeing with Ye Sheng¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°What exactly are the four horsemen? Are they four powerful experts, four major forces, or four tribes?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. They were all guesses without any evidence.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s toote to say all this now. We can¡¯t get out.¡±Chi Juny on the ground regretfully, toozy to move.


    Ye Sheng also sighed deeply. He, who had always been very resourceful in the past, was also helpless at this moment.


    The void demon king muttered, ¡°If all of you were to die and I was the only one left, how difficult would that be?¡±


    It was already beginning to think about the boring time in the future.


    The three of them did not want to speak. For a moment, they were silent.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a crisp sound reverberated in the tunnel. The three of them were so frightened that they quivered and looked at the top of the tunnel.


    A corpse smashed down fiercely, shattering the space-time passage. Cracks appeared on the sturdy space-time passage, and an arm prated through.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said with a trembling voice, ¡°We¡¯re saved.¡±


    Chi Jun¡¯s eyes turned red, and his face was full of tears. He said, ¡°We¡¯re finally saved.¡±


    The Void Demon King jumped up in excitement, wishing that he could let out a long cry. ¡°Finally, we don¡¯t have to watch you die.¡±


    The three of them dragged the corpse down in a flurry. Then, they looked at the big hole above their heads with joy in their eyes.


    They could leave now.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±At this moment of excitement, the void demon king suddenly asked.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun calmed down. They looked at the corpse that they had dragged down and looked at each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Definitely not,¡±Chi Jun nodded and said.


    ¡°He is dressed very retro. It is not the clothes of this era,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Definitely not,¡±Chi Jun nodded and said.


    ¡°Search him?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Chi Jun..


    ¡°Search him.¡±Chi Jun immediately took action.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun searched this person and found a jade pendant.


    Yin-yang jade pendant.


    There was also a golden koi carved on this jade pendant. In the middle of the Yin-yang jade pendant, it was very exquisite.


    And on the back, there were two big words.


    Absolute beginning!


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes.


    Chi Jun also blinked his eyes.


    Seeing the two of them blink, the Void Demon King also blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Absolute beginning, isn¡¯t this one of the Five Elders?¡±Chi Jun asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the missing corpse of the five old men.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    The five old men were absolute beginning, eternity, time, death, and Yin-yang.


    They were all world-shaking experts, but for some reason, the five decays of heaven and man were buried in the Weapons Valley by the Immortal King. They had always been in the weapons valley, being taken care of by all kinds of spiritual weapons.


    Those spiritual weapons thought that the five old men had always been there, but only when Ye Sheng dug them out did they realize that one of them was missing.


    The missing one was absolute beginning venerable.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he taken away by some little girl?¡±Void demon king asked in surprise.


    ¡°Who knows? But since he appeared here and helped us so much, we still have to take him away,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Absolute beginning venerable looks very handsome. He¡¯s not old. He¡¯s a middle-aged man. Why is he called the Five Elders?¡±Chi Jun asked in confusion.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer this question. Instead, he carried absolute beginning knight on his back.


    Absolute beginning Knight looked like a middle-aged man. He had short hair and was very stylish. However, he was thin and very tired. It was as if he had a serious illness. He didn¡¯t look energetic.


    ¡°Carry absolute beginning knight and we¡¯ll leave this ce,¡±Chi Jun said excitedly. They were finally going out.

 Chapter 685

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 37, Wuxu had done it (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng carried the absolute beginning venerable on his back and crawled out of the broken hole at a very fast speed.


    He hadn¡¯t been free for three years, so Ye Sheng treasured it very much. He climbed up very quickly and walked out of the time passage.


    The Red Army and the Void Demon King followed Ye Sheng out. They looked outside the time passage and saw the smoke of the battle formation. The river of time had been shattered, and a fault had appeared. It could be seen how terrifying this battle was.


    The Broken River of time was extremely shocking. The dikes in the distance stood tall, preventing the river of time from copsing.


    Countless corpses fell into the river of time, dyeing it red. It was extremely horrifying to see them fall to the bottom.


    Chi Jun saw this scene and said with a heavy expression, ¡°The ancient beast n has beenpletely destroyed.¡±


    The corpses in the river of time were all of the ancient Beast n. They were densely packed and countless corpses piled up in this area.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, that¡¯s the Wuxu n leader.¡±The Void Demon King touched ye Sheng in shock and said in disbelief.


    Ye Sheng and Chi Jun immediately looked over. Under the river of time, there was a huge corpse that was about a hundred Li Long. It was ferocious and terrifying. Even though it was dead, its aura was deep, and it was like a mountain, making people tremble in fear.


    Among the ancient Beast n, only the Wuxu n leader had such power and a huge body.


    He had died in battle.


    Ye Sheng watched silently. This was the danger of extermination. The Wuxu n leader did not run away. He led the experts of the ancient Beast n and dyed the three supreme-beings of the primal chaos n for three years. In the end, all of them died.


    ¡°The yellow sand wore golden armors for hundreds of battles. The general died on the battlefield. His bones were buried by the Wuding River.¡±Chi Jun muttered. He spoke nonsense and was shocked by the scene before him.


    ¡°What exactly is the backup n prepared by the Wuxu n leader?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but ask.


    But no one gave him an answer.


    The Wuxu n leader was sacrificed. He could sit down with the immortal king and discuss the Dao. He could calcte the existence of the five elders and set up a scheme in the dark. But he still left with the fate of the ancient Beast n.


    As the n leader, the ancient Beast n was exterminated. Wuxu could not remain unscathed either. It brazenly went to its death. The battle on the riverbank of the river of time was his final counterattack.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the ancient spirit is also...¡±the void demon king could not speak. His heart was filled with grief and indignation. Even though this matter had nothing to do with him, his heart was still filled with grief.


    The ancient Beast n had not offended anyone. They had not offended the chaos n, and they had not offended the three supremacies. They only wanted to live, to hide and hide for millions of years before returning to their homnd. They had chased away most of the people and rebuilt their homnd.


    They didn¡¯t harm the universe or offend anyone, yet they were met with such a disaster.


    What right did the primal chaos tribe have to decide the life and death of others?


    Was it because the paleo-beasts were an existence from the previous era?


    ¡°The ancient spirit was benevolent. We should be happy for it.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He no longer looked at this tragic scene.


    However, even when he turned around, this scene was still imprinted in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. As soon as he closed his eyes, he saw the countless corpses of the ancient beast n and the massive body of the WUXU chief.


    A silent usation. What was the purpose of the chaotic n?


    At this moment, the joy of saving everyone was gone. Ye Sheng carried absolute beginning supremacy and continued to walk toward the dam.


    Traces of the war were left on the dam. Weapons, Spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks, and forks, all sorts of traces could be found on the dam.


    ¡°The Wuxu tribe leader has been destroyed here. I¡¯m afraid that the ancient Beast n in the real world has beenpletely wiped out,¡±Chi Jun Sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The Hidden Power of the primal chaos is too strong. The ending of the ancient beasts can not be changed,¡±Ye Sheng Sighed and climbed up the dam with absolute beginning knight on his back.


    Rumble!


    The river of time below split into two. This battle had cut off the river, creating a period of vacuum.


    Ye Sheng and the other two walked over from the vacuum period.


    The dam was very high. Ye Sheng needed to climb it, and so did the Red Army and the Void Demon King.


    They could not fly up because the pressure was too heavy. When Ye Sheng climbed up, he was drenched in sweat.


    The dam of time was so thick and huge. After the Red Army climbed up, theyid on the dam and panted heavily.


    The Void Demon King didn¡¯t dare to fly up either. He climbed up like Ye Sheng and said in shock, ¡°Why are there so many formation ripples here?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. He had noticed it a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t say it right away.


    The formation patterns weaved and weaved, densely covering the dike. At the source, there was a formation that was faintly discernible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡±Chi Jun said softly.


    Ye Sheng walked over slowly and withstood the pressure. When he got closer, he saw a shocking scene from a distance of a hundred Li.


    The huge formation had millions of formation patterns interweaving into three tombs. They were poured onto the dike of the river of time. Ye Sheng did not know who was buried inside.


    However, Ye Sheng could guess.


    To be buried here and bound by the formation, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be anyone else.


    ¡°The three supremacies of the primal chaos tribe were killed by the Wuxu tribe leader.¡±Ye Sheng was sincerely impressed. The Wuxu tribe leader led the ancient Beast tribe and killed countless people before the three supremacies were buried.


    ¡°The Wuxu tribe leader did it.¡±The Red Army felt like crying. It wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°The Azure Sky, the heavens, and the yellow sky have all reaped what they sowed. The ancient beasts only want to live in peace. They don¡¯t want to offend anyone. They had to force the Wuxu n leader to do this.¡±Void demon king spat.


    ¡°The three supreme-beings of the primal chaos have all been buried. Doesn¡¯t that mean that there is still hope for the ancient Beast n?¡±Chi Jun suddenly said in surprise.


    If the Wuxu n leader¡¯s sacrifice could bring him a chance of survival, then that would be something worth celebrating.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. History can not be changed. If the paleo-beasts are destroyed, then they will be destroyed. Even if the Wuxu n leader puts in tremendous effort and the paleo-beasts pay a bloody price to bury the three heavens, there is still no way to change the oue.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡±Chi Jun Sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening in the outside world now. The three heavens of the primal chaos n have been buried, and the ancient beasts have lost a group of high-ranking officials. It is hard to say how this battle will end.¡±Void Demon King said.


    ¡°The Primal Chaos n will definitely win. Without the three heavens, they still have other experts. Without this group of experts, the ancient beast n will bepletely crippled.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not want to talk about this sad matter anymore, instead, he wanted to figure out how to get out.


    Ye Sheng had a lot of sympathy for the ancient Beast n. Without doing anything, they were exterminated by the Chaos n. Countless ancient beasts were going to die. This was simply the act of a bandit.


    Moreover, no one knew about this period of history. The chaos n was still not valued in theter generations. People were still talking about the automaton n and the insect n. This was very scary.


    What were the chaotic n nning?


    Ye Sheng wanted to know. He carried absolute beginning Knight and started to walk out.


    It was another time passage. However, it was different from thest time. This time, the time passage had a flow rate.

 Chapter 686

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 38, Little Girl -SecondcUpdatedate)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Sheng had entered the time passage for three years, and three years had passed in the outside world as well.


    However, the current Ye Sheng had stopped at the same time axis as three years ago.


    If he wanted to return to the established timeline, he had to walk through three years of time in the time passage.


    Therefore, this time was a flowing time passage. It was colorful and very beautiful, flickering with light and Majestic.


    Ye Sheng, Chi Jun, and the Void Demon King walked on it. They felt the passage of time and were not very calm.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, if the time passage is flowing, it¡¯s very dangerous,¡±Chi Jun muttered, having an ominous premonition.


    Ye Sheng frowned. The flow of time under his feet was very unusual. He vaguely felt that he could not control it.


    Where did this time passage lead to? Ye Sheng gradually lost confidence.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hold on a little longer. It¡¯s only three years. Three years is very fast. It¡¯s only ten seconds.¡±The void demon king immediately said.


    The original time and space could not be returned. It was shattered by the battle between the Wuxu n leader and the others. The established time and space became a nk space. If Ye Sheng did not go this way, he would be trapped in the crack of time forever.


    Therefore, he had to persevere.


    Controlling the flow of time was something that Ye Sheng insisted on. Fortunately, it was only three years. Three years was not a long time, and Ye Sheng could barely control it now.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression became serious.


    Chi Chi!


    However, at thest second, a terrifying power swept over and disrupted ye Sheng¡¯s rhythm, causing the flow of time in the passage to begin to change.


    ¡°Not good, I can¡¯t control it anymore.¡±Ye Sheng cried out in rm and hurriedly grabbed the Void Demon King and Chi Jun. he could not leave them behind.


    Rumble!


    The flow of the time passage was unbelievably fast. Ye Sheng, Chi Jun and the Void Demon King could clearly feel that they were like a small boat in the ocean, uncontroble and drifting with the waves.


    Fortunately, there were no big waves. Otherwise, if a big wave came crashing over, Ye Sheng and the others would definitely die.


    ¡°What kind of power is this? Who is attacking us?¡±Chi Jun said in panic.


    ¡°There is no one else in the space-time tunnel. It¡¯s just the three of us.¡±The Void Demon King roared. He felt that it was unbelievable. Why was there a terrifying power attacking them when they were fine?


    Ye Sheng pulled them back and his expression gradually calmed down, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There are only the three of us in this period of time. That attack just now came from the past or the future. Hundreds of years ago, tens of thousands of years ago, or tens of thousands of yearster, it was sent by someone. We will not meet him. However, this power passed through the time tunnel and let us meet it. It is pure bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Haha, we actually ran into this. We¡¯re really lucky.¡±The Void Demon Kingughed mockingly and said sarcastically on purpose.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±The Red Army asked uneasily. They had been drifting with the current and could no longer find their way back.


    The power of time in the surroundings was flowing. They did not know if it was to take them to the future, to return to the past, or to be lost in the passage of Time Forever?


    Ye Sheng thought of the current situation and couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ¡°You guys enter the Pantheon Furnace. I¡¯ll see when the time is right, and I¡¯ll definitely find a crack to take you guys out.¡±


    Chi Jun and the void demon king were helpless. They could only choose to enter the Pantheon Furnace like this.


    Ye Sheng still wanted to put absolute beginning¡¯s corpse into it.


    But just as the pantheon furnace exerted its strength, absolute beginning¡¯s corpse sank. Originally, Ye Sheng felt as light as a feather, but in an instant, it became as heavy as Mount Tai.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng stumbled and almost fell into the time passage.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, quickly move away. Something ising,¡±the void demon king shouted.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly dodged his body.


    Chi!


    A cold light flew past Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes and cut ye Sheng¡¯s cheek. A drop of blood flowed out and he fell into the time passage.


    He had been injured by this cold light¡¯s force. It contained a dense killing intent, and Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to recover for a while.


    He didn¡¯t care about all this. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    The cold aura just now flew past his eyes. In an extremely weak instant, Ye Sheng could clearly see what the other party was.


    It was a small axe. This axe was very unique. It was as small as ye Sheng¡¯s thumb, but its might was asrge as half a universe.


    ¡°This axe is very simr to the axe in the hands of an Immortal King.¡±Ye Sheng muttered in his heart. He really felt that it was very simr, but this was only his opinion. Without any evidence, even he himself couldn¡¯t convince it.


    After all, he had only seen that axe once.


    No, it was one percent.


    In such a short period of time, Ye Sheng really could not be sure. He could only say that it looked very simr to the axe in the hands of the immortal king.


    After this attack, Ye Sheng had no choice but to maintain a high degree of vignce. He was still too weak. In the space-time tunnel, he could not protect himself.


    Whoosh!


    Another weapon flew over. This time, Ye Sheng saw it clearly. It was a furnace.


    The fiery-red furnace flew over in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. This time, Ye Sheng saw it clearly.


    Divine workmanship heavenly furnace!


    It was a divine artifact of the Protoss. Ye Sheng had dealt with it before. Gabriel had brought it up, and the ancient g had collided with it before.


    Ye Sheng did not expect to encounter the divine workmanship heavenly furnace in the space-time passage. He did not know when it had been shot out. Ye Sheng waspletely unsure of where he was?


    After two pieces of magical equipment flew over, Ye Sheng did not see the third one.


    Time was still flowing. Ye Sheng tried his best to maintain himself and not be sucked into the vortex of time.


    As he walked, Ye Sheng saw a small figure walking toward him.


    The space-time tunnel was flowing very fast, so fast that Ye Sheng could not ept it. He barely maintained his stability and could not move forward or backward at all. The best he could do was to move his body to avoid danger.


    Because he was getting closer, Ye Sheng could see clearly that it was a little girl.


    This little girl seemed to be walking on t ground as she slowly walked over.


    A girl wearing a red leather coat with her hairbed into a ponytail behind her. She had a cold expression on her face and was wearing a red handkerchief. There was a suspended ball under the handkerchief. The ball was ck and swayed as she walked, it looked like it would fall at any moment.


    This girl was very cold and cool. The red leather jacket entuated her figure. Although she was a little loli, other than not having breasts, the rest of her body looked decent.


    She only reached ye Sheng¡¯s waist and looked like she was 13 or 14 years old. However, her face was covered with heavy makeup. Her bright red lips did not give her the feeling of a little girl imitating an adult. Instead, it gave her an exotic feeling.


    This child¡¯s eyes were green. When he saw Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this little girl is so amazing. She can actually walk in the space-time tunnel?¡±The Void Demon King said in shock.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, I like Lolis.¡±Because Chi Jun was the same as Ye Sheng, he looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes in a daze and said what he was thinking.


    PA!


    A p passed through Ye Sheng, passed through the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and hit Chi Jun¡¯s face. Chi Jun let out a blood-curdling scream. His face was bruised and swollen, like a pig¡¯s head.


    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll throw you to the end of endless time and let you taste the bitterness of loneliness,¡±the little girl said coldly.

 Chapter 687

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 39(1st update)</h4>


    The little girl walked over from time and gave Chi Jun a p. He was badly beaten and did not dare to look at the little girl anymore.


    ¡°This is a ruthless person,¡±the Void Demon King muttered.


    Chi Jun covered his mouth, unable to speak. He was obsessed and said something he should not have said, but he was beaten up like this. It could be said that he had seen the horror of the little girl.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was solemn. Did this little girle from the present, the past, or the future?


    If it was the past and the future, even if she was on the same timeline as Ye Sheng and the others, who knew how many years had passed. How could she beat Chi Jun?


    ¡°Little Girl, who are you?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking who I am?¡±The little girl blinked her phoenix eyes and said, ¡°Call Me Peng. This is my name.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ren, do we know each other?¡±Ye Sheng asked carefully.


    ¡°No.¡±Ren shook her head arrogantly.


    ¡°This is the time passage. You¡¯re not in the same timeline as us, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very smart. I spoke to you a million years ago.¡±Ren nodded and praised.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face became dull.


    Chi Jun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Void demon king spat out blood and said, ¡°I met a girl at the level of an old grandma.¡±


    PA!


    Another p passed through Ye Sheng and through the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The p made Void Demon King Dizzy and fall to the ground with a bruised face.


    ¡°Serves you right.¡±Chi Jun gloated.


    ¡°You are hiding in the broken furnace and talking about me. I will peel off all your feathers and roast you to eat, Little Bird.¡±Yi ced his hands behind his back and said indifferently.


    ¡°They won¡¯t dare to do it again. Miss Bao, please forgive them,¡±Ye Sheng immediately pleaded.


    ¡°Give me absolute beginning,¡±Bao suddenly said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was surprised. ¡°You want absolute beginning¡¯s corpse?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After a million years, I came to find you for absolute beginning¡¯s corpse. Give him to me and you guys can leave this ce,¡±Bao nodded.


    ¡°Miss Ji, absolute beginning is one of the five elders. What do you want to Do?¡±Ye Sheng wanted to ask clearly. Although he had never met absolute beginning before and didn¡¯t have any friendship with him, he was a top-notch expert. The Immortal King had personally buried him for them, the weapons in the weapon burial valley that had matured and protected them, as well as the backup n of the Wuxu n leader, required the help of the four elders.


    All of these showed the importance of the five elders. Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t very willing to hand over absolute beginning, one of the five elders, so casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re protecting absolute beginning. You have some ambition, but I must take absolute beginning away. You Can¡¯t save him. I want to take him to a million years ago and ce him somewhere else to resurrect him properly,¡±tie said with a smile, she was very cold and beautiful.


    Hearing her words, Ye Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. Tie¡¯s strength was very high, far beyond Ye Sheng¡¯s imagination. If he forcefully took him away, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    ¡°Oh right, absolute beginning¡¯s tomb in soldier burial valley is empty. Did you dig it out?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly remembered and asked.


    Among the five tombs in soldier burial valley, Ye Sheng had dug out four corpses. Only absolute beginning had disappeared. Later, he found that a little girl had dug him out.


    Was this little girl the little girl in front of him?


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Those useless weapons in soldier burial valley don¡¯t know how to take care of absolute beginning. Among the five elders, they¡¯ve taken care of absolute beginning so much that he can¡¯t be revived. I¡¯ll take him away directly to save my trouble,¡±tie nodded and said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken absolute beginning away, why did I pick him up?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because of the war between the ancient Beast n and the three great heavens of the chaos n, space and time were disrupted. Absolute beginning¡¯s corpse fell down. That¡¯s why I came here to find him,¡±exined Shi Yan indifferently.


    Ye Sheng finally understood what was going on. If he didn¡¯t bring absolute beginning¡¯s corpse, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Miss Shi.


    Absolute beginning¡¯s body was on Ye Sheng¡¯s back. He thought for a while and decided to give it to her. Then, he said, ¡°Right now, we¡¯re lost in the torrent of time. We can¡¯t find a way out. Can you show us a way out?¡±


    Shi lifted her eyelids. Her beautiful eyes revealed a strange light. Then, she stretched out her hand and hit Ye Sheng¡¯s chest.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body seemed to have been struck by lightning, and he fell backward. However, he was not injured, and was struck out of the torrent of time.


    Ah!


    Ye Sheng screamed in pain, and his body flew backward,nding heavily on a piece ofnd.


    Bang!


    With a heavy sound, Ye Sheng fell down, making him grimace. Miss Yu¡¯s p on Ye Sheng did not hurt him, but now that he fell down, Ye Sheng was in pain for a while.


    He felt something under his body, reaching out to touch it. It was a puddle of mud, blood and flesh, he couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    Ye Sheng looked up.


    Countless Primal Chaos Warriors red at him.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, we¡¯re out, we¡¯ve returned to the universe 100,000 years ago.¡±Void Demon King said in surprise.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re surrounded.¡±Red Army also said in surprise.


    Yes, it was an unexpected surprise. Ye Sheng fell from the torrent of time and directly smashed into thousands of primal chaos soldiers, killing more than 100 of them. The Primal Chaos soldiers stopped attacking others and stared at Ye Sheng, their eyes were full of killing intent and were very cruel.


    ¡°Ye Sheng!¡±Suddenly, a surprised voice came from Zhuge Xiaoming. He was bathed in blood and his fat face was full of the joy of surviving a disaster.


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaoming, you were besieged?¡±Ye Sheng looked around and found that the 1,000 primal chaos warriors were besieging them.


    Besieging arge group of people led by Zhuge Xiaoming.


    The location was the universe graveyard.


    That¡¯s right, Ye Sheng returned to the universe graveyard and happened tond beside Zhuge Xiaoming. If he was a little bit crooked, Zhuge Xiaoming would also be smashed to death.


    But fortunately, Ye Sheng had smashed more than a hundred chaos race warriors to death.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, my good brother, you actually came to save me at my most critical moment. I can¡¯t thank you enough. I can¡¯t thank you enough. I Can¡¯t wait to meet you personally. Right now, I want to kiss you a few more times.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was so excited that he was incoherent, he really saw a glimmer of hope in despair.


    The entire universe graveyard was filled with chaos race warriors. The mes of war were ignited everywhere. Zhuge Xiaoming led the Zhuge family and some people from other families to form an alliance. When they encountered the chaos race¡¯srge army, after exchanging blows.., in a short while, they were all killed. Only Zhuge Xiaoming and a few others were left.


    They thought that they would definitely die. They were all in despair. At this moment, Ye Sheng appeared and killed more than a hundred people.


    The descent of a deity!


    These people ced their hopes on Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Forget it,¡±Ye Sheng said straightforwardly.


    Ye Sheng got up, patted the ashes on his body, and looked at the 800 chaos warriors around him.


    Most of them were at the human realm, and a few were at the immortal realm, but they were not high.


    The only advantage was the number of people.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, this was not an advantage.


    Ye Sheng was sizing up the Chaos Warriors, and the chaos warriors were also sizing up Ye Sheng.


    The leaders of the immortal realm looked at Ye Sheng angrily, wishing that they could rip his tendons and skin off his skin. They thought that they could take down Zhuge Xiaoming and the others effortlessly without wasting a single soldier. However, Ye Sheng had crippled more than 100 of them as soon as he arrived, he deserved to die.


    ¡°Kill them for me. Chop them into pieces and burn their bones and Ashes.¡±The leader roared, his eyes full of killing intent.

 Chapter 688

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 40, Devouring All Things (second update)</h4>


    Roar!


    Countless Chaos Warriors roared and charged towards ye Sheng with great momentum.


    Zhuge Xiaoming stood behind Ye Sheng and said nervously, ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s up to you now. They have more people, why don¡¯t We Fight?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming was worried that Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t win, so he suggested to escape. The people behind him agreed unanimously.


    They were all afraid of being beaten. These primal chaos warriors were powerful and fearless. They charged over with surging momentum.


    It was simply hard to resist.


    They saw that Ye Sheng was only at the ninth sky of the human realm. They thought that Ye Sheng could not resist so much, so they suggested to run away.


    But Ye Sheng did not listen. He had nowhere to vent his anger now. The primal chaos hadpletely exterminated the ancient Beast n. They were the main culprits in this battle. They deserved to die.


    ¡°Are the chaotic n warriors very powerful?¡±Ye Sheng sneered and walked toward the chaotic n warriors who were surging toward him.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold and there was a terrifying light shing in them. The genuine Qi in his body surged and the ck hole core started to expand.


    Boom!


    The first violent divine light shot over. It was the size of a bowl and extremely thick. It pierced through Ye Sheng in an instant.


    Zhuge Xiaoming widened his eyes and looked at it in disbelief.


    Ye Sheng was defeated just like that?


    However, Ye Sheng seemed to be fine. His body was pierced through and he continued to walk forward.


    As he walked, Ye Sheng¡¯s body became illusory. The ck hole extended from the inside to the outside.


    It devoured everything!


    The ck hole expanded rapidly. It was more than five thousand meters. It did not hide anything and directly covered ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    Hundreds of primal chaos warriors attacked. This attack was surging and surging. Divine Light kept shooting out. All kinds of cultivation techniques were used. They wanted to kill Ye Sheng and rushed into the ck hole.


    Crash!


    Huge ripples appeared on the edge of the ck hole. The loud sound seemed to be dispersed.


    However, once these came close to the core of the ck hole.


    They were all swallowed in an instant. There was not a single sound left.


    The attacks of the chaos warriors seemed to be very threatening, but it was only a little.


    Boom!


    The ck hole absorbed the first round of attacks and turned into a big face. It was Ye Sheng. His eyes were burning. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I will return your attacks to you now.¡±


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth and spat out all the attacks of the Chaos Warriors. They were merged and turned into a long river of energy.


    ¡°Not good. Block it.¡±An immortal-level chaos warrior stretched out his hand to open the sky to block Ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    Crack!


    However, it was useless. The energy that Ye Sheng spat out exploded instantly. The immortal-level warrior was exposed inside and melted instantly.


    He didn¡¯t even scream and died just like that.


    This was the first one, but it was definitely not thest one. After being hit by Ye Sheng, hundreds of people were burned instantly. There were no corpses left.


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at it in a daze. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Ye Sheng for a while. How did he be so powerful?¡±


    It was simply unbelievable.


    What was even more unbelievable was the chaos warriors. They never thought that it was their own attacks that killed them.


    Ye Sheng had turned into a ck hole. He was high up in the sky and was extremely huge. He had covered all of them within a 5,000 meter range. He swallowed and spat out energy. He had killed more than 300 people at once. There were still more than 500 Chaos Warriors left.


    These 500 Chaos Warriors lost their desire to fight. Ye Sheng was too terrifying. He had turned into a ck hole and swallowed the world. No one could resist him.


    Boom!


    ¡°Devour the world!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s attack was not over yet. He was like a millstone that kept pressing down. The Chaos Warriors wanted to fly away, but the huge suction force of the ck hole sucked them in. They could not break free, they were instantly swallowed. There was no residue left.


    Rumble!


    This was an extremely shocking scene. The ck hole descended and the earth was in a mess. The Chaos Warriors tried their best to resist andunched countless attacks, but they could not do anything to Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    Without exception, they were all swallowed by Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    More than 500 chaos warriors became the nourishment of the ck hole at this moment.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was stunned.


    ¡°Is your friend so fierce?¡±A man with peach blossom eyes beside Zhuge Xiaoming said in a daze.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you see what kind of person I, Zhuge Xiaoming, am? The friends I made must be first-ss fierce people. I have a life-and-death friendship with Ye Sheng.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said proudly.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole devoured everything and swept everything. It was unrivaled. No matter how many changes you made and how good your skills were, it was not worth mentioning in Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. It could only be suppressed.


    When Ye Sheng transformed from the ck hole into a human form, his momentum increased greatly. After devouring so many Chaos Warriors, he received a lot of progress and nourishment. His cultivation base also increased greatly.


    At the Ninth Heaven of the human realm, he was ready to break through to the tenth heaven of the human realm.


    However, Ye Sheng was not in a hurry to break through. Instead, he chose to use this energy toy a solid foundation and did not take any risks.


    In the Universe Graveyard, there was a solemn silence. All the primal chaos warriors were annihted and wiped clean. Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming and asked, ¡°How did you guys get chased by the primal Chaos Warriors?¡±


    ¡°F * ck, we were cultivating hard in the Universal Cemetery, but these damn chaos warriors rushed in here and killed everyone. Who knows what went wrong with them, so we started fighting.¡±The man with peach blossom eyes beside Zhuge Xiaoming said resentfully.


    This man was very flirtatious. He wore a pink long robe, and his hair was tied into small braids. He looked very handsome.


    ¡°This is my good friend du Qingyi when he was young. He is a very talented person from a branch of the immortal court. However, he doesn¡¯t have the idea of the mainstream of the immortal court. The others are all his subordinates,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming introduced.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I grew up listening to your legend. Hello, Brother Ye Sheng,¡±du Qingyi shamelessly grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s hand and shook it up and down as he said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. What did he mean by growing up listening to his legend?


    Zhuge Xiaoming said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person. Although he¡¯s the descendant of the Celestial Court, he¡¯s greedy and lustful. Only friendship is okay. I can barely get along with him.¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled and pulled his hand out of du Qingyi¡¯s hand, ¡°Now, over a thousand star areas are in trouble. The ancient Beast n has been exterminated. The chaos warriors should be cleaning up. No one can escape. We can join forces.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will still cling to your thigh.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said immediately.


    ¡°I will listen to you. I will listen to Big Brother Ye Sheng.¡±Du Qingyi followed.


    ¡°The universe graveyard isn¡¯t safe anymore. We have to leave this ce. Next, the primal chaos n should turn this star area into the universe ruins. It¡¯s dangerous to fight alone.¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the chaos n, who had no sense of existence, was the creator of this big ident.¡±Du qingyi sighed.


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t have any ability, how could the chaos n rise from thousands of races to be one of the three new forces?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming pointed out.

 Chapter 689

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 41, the news brought by du Qingyi (third update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming in surprise and asked, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I also heard from my grandfather that the chaos race has been staying in the Sea of chaos. They don¡¯t want to control the universe, but they have a dream that is even more magnificent than controlling the universe. My grandfather has been warning me not to provoke the chaos race.¡±


    ¡°The chaos race has a dream that is even grander than controlling the universe.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. What was the point of controlling the universe? To end an epoch at any time and ce, let the universe start again, and observe in secret.., wouldn¡¯t it be more fulfilling?


    Ye Sheng had never understood why the chaos race controlled the birth and destruction of the epoch. What was their purpose?


    Ye Sheng believed that no one would do something that had no benefits.


    Regardless of whether it was a person with a vested interest or a person with a vested heart, both were goals that could motivate people to work hard.


    A person with a vested interest would work hard towards a goal for the sake of benefits. They would constantly improve.


    A person with a vested heart would work hard towards a goal for the sake of some lofty desire in his heart. He would not seek so-called gains and losses. He would only seek a goal that would make his hopes, hopes, or aspirations fulfilled.


    These two kinds of people would work hard in the same direction unswervingly.


    Ye Sheng was very curious. which kind of people did the chaos race belong to?


    Those who had a vested interest?


    Those who had a soul?


    Or perhaps, the third kind?


    There was no answer to these questions.


    Du Qingyi looked at Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming and blinked. His peach blossom eyes were very sexy. Women should like them very much. However, when men looked at them, they did not feel anything. Instead, they felt that he was very flirtatious, especially when he was dressed in pink.


    ¡°All of you, disperse and run for your lives.¡±Du Qingyi dismissed all his subordinates. He was the one who recruited them 100,000 years ago. His cultivation level wasn¡¯t high and he couldn¡¯t help much, so he dismissed them on the spot.


    ¡°Both of you, speaking of the chaos race, I have a business to discuss with you.¡±Du Qingyi pondered for a moment and said seriously.


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming both looked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. You are a branch of the immortal court. You Can¡¯t even enter the core of the immortal court. What business do you have?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a bad mood. He was very familiar with du Qingyi and knew everything about him.


    ¡°Do you know why I can¡¯t enter the core of the Immortal Court?¡±Du Qingyi asked.


    ¡°Your branch is weak. After so many years, only one genius has appeared. The previous few sessors are not satisfactory. The Immortal Court doesn¡¯t really like you.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said bluntly.


    Du Qingyi¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°What you said is one reason, but not the whole reason.¡±


    ¡°I think it is the whole reason. You are just one of the many branches under the jurisdiction of the immortal court. You haven¡¯t been declining for a long time. You even earned the spot for this dao college¡¯s trial by fire by yourself. It was not given to you by the Immortal Court,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Du qingyi seemed to be used to Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s constant attacks on him, he said nonchntly, ¡°What you said is only on the surface. In fact, we took the initiative to not have too much contact with the immortal court. Our branch also took the initiative to separate from the Immortal Court.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming and Ye Sheng were interested. Even now, the immortal court was like the Sun in the sky. The three old powers had abundant resources and countless of them. How could someone take the initiative to leave the Immortal Court?


    ¡°Why?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Because the ancestors of our lineage discovered that the upper echelons of the immortal court have changed. They are not as pure as when the Immortal King founded the Immortal Court and opened up a path to immortality for the millions of living beings in the universe,¡±du Qingyi said seriously.


    ¡°The changes in the immortal court are quite big, but the times are improving. It¡¯s not strange that the immortal court has changed, right?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows.


    Ye Sheng also knew a little about the initial state of the immortal court. Ye Sheng had cultivated after the immortal king attacked the nine heavens, so he understood some of the immortal King¡¯s thoughts.


    The Immortal King died in the beginning of the New Age, and the Immortal Court was born. However, the immortal court was divided intoyers by the bloodline of the ancient god. Ordinary people who had nothing to do with the ancient God were the lowest ss ofmoners.


    The Immortal King was such amoner when he was young. He had never been able to believe in others and ced all his hopes on others. Instead, he firmly believed in himself. Later on, he gradually rose up and started the path of immortality, opening up a door of convenience, there was no discrimination. As long as one wanted to learn, no matter who it was, he would impart the wisdom of the path of immortality. Later on, he took in 3,000 disciples and established the Immortal Court. He wanted to open up an immortal gate for all the immortal cultivators in the world.


    This was the original idea and motive of the establishment of the immortal court.


    However, with the departure of the Immortal King, the internal thoughts of the immortal court were greatly divided. On one hand, they insisted on the idea of the immortal king. On the other hand, they believed that the opportunities of the path of immortality were limited and must be strictly controlled. They had to examine the world with dignity, and the immortal gate could not be opened casually, the difference between Immortals and mortals had to be determined.


    Later on, the two schools of thought shed more and more, resulting in the birth of hell.


    Hell was created by those who insisted on the idea of immortal king.


    Later on, there were also many sovereigns in the divine court. The great deities rebelled and fell into hell, causing the strength of Hell to increase greatly.


    This was the reason why the three great ancient powers were born.


    It was at that time that du Qingyi¡¯s lineage was born in Hell. After the Great War broke out, their ancestors discovered some great secrets and had no choice but to leave the divine court until now.


    ¡°What did your ancestor discover? Did he say that the higher-ups of the Divine Court had gone through a metamorphosis?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°The higher-ups of the divine court are entangled with the primal chaos race,¡±du Qingyi said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng frowned. It was the primal chaos again. Even the immortal court was entangled with them?


    ¡°How are they entangled?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    ¡°The higher-ups of the immortal court seem to be, possibly, members of the primal chaos.¡±Du Qingyi said in a low voice.


    ¡°What?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the other party in surprise. They were not entangled with each other, but the immortal court hadpletely be the primal chaos.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was also shocked. Was It so explosive?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±Ye Sheng asked seriously.


    ¡°Our ancestors left it in the secret manual. It strictly warned us juniors not to enter the Immortal Court and asked us to investigate the chaotic race. However, the juniors were ipetent and didn¡¯t see a glimmer of hope until today. This is the big deal I told us about,¡±du Qingyi exined.


    ¡°You want to investigate the primal chaos?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°Yes, the Army of the primal chaos has already moved here. There must be a base camp. If we go there secretly, we will definitely get a lot of treasures and information.¡±Du qingyi nodded.


    ¡°Is the base camp of the primal chaos that we can enter at the human realm?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked at du Qingyi as if he was an idiot.


    ¡°Are you stupid? The chaos race fought all the way to the universe graveyard. This means that they didn¡¯t encounter any difficulties along the way. How much power does the headquarters have now?¡±Du Qingyi rolled his eyes at Zhuge Xiaoming and said.


    ¡°That makes sense. Ye Sheng, what do you think?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately looked at Ye Sheng and wanted to ask for his opinion.


    But Ye Sheng looked into the depths of the universe graveyard.


    There, there came the sound of vibration.


    Rumble!

 Chapter 690

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 42, Ah Qing¡¯s narration (4th update)</h4>


    There was movement in the universe graveyard.


    In front of the crater, a dazzling beam of light tore through the sky, bringing with it an unrivalled power as it directly burst out.


    Rumble!


    A circle of energy burst out, sweeping across 30,000 Li of the universe graveyard.


    All the primal chaos warriors exploded in an instant, like fireworks, extremely beautiful and shocking.


    Ye Sheng saw this scene.


    Thousands of flowers bloomed in his eyes. It was so beautiful that Ye Sheng would never forget it for the rest of his life.


    This attack made Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi widen their eyes. They turned their heads and looked at it in disbelief.


    The Universe Graveyard fought back?


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Chi Jun and void demon king swallowed their saliva. This attack was too terrifying. It was far beyond what they couldprehend.


    ¡°That sword, that girl,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace automatically opened, and Chi Jun and void demon king ran out, staring nkly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the weapons in the sinkhole noting out?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°The Primal Chaos race has gone too far. The Universe Graveyard is a ce for the dead to rest, not a ce where they can act wantonly.¡±Ye Sheng said as if he felt something.


    The reason why the girl Ah Qing, who was carrying a sword, came out was because the chaos race army had invaded and disturbed the seniors who were buried here.


    And in the starry sky 30,000 miles away, a huge battleship slowly appeared. It removed its invisibility state. Arge general of the chaos race stood up. His eyes were white, his hair was silver, and he was wearing armor. He looked very mighty.


    ¡°The loser¡¯s weapon dares to show off?¡±A rumbling question echoed in the universe graveyard. Everyone could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the general of the primal chaos is here.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in shock. He hurriedly wanted to pull Ye Sheng away and find a ce to hide.


    When immortals fought, mortals suffered. They were now equivalent to mortals.


    However, Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°The universe graveyard is very big, but if they fight, where can we hide?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t hide, nor could they escape.


    Zhuge Xiaoming opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Sheng was right.


    It was useless to escape. Now, they could only hope that Ah Qing could support this situation.


    Du Qingyi¡¯s eyes kept flickering as she carefully observed.


    At this moment, everyone in the universe graveyard who did not die was observing this scene.


    Above the sinkhole, there was a shadow of a youngdy dressed in green. Her three thousand beautiful hair was tied behind her back. Her expression was cold and unsmiling. It was Ah Qing.


    It was a longsword soul with an unknown name.


    Thirty thousand miles in the sky, a huge battleship was flying across the sky. There were tens of thousands of primal chaos warriors in it. The leader of the battleship was the armored general.


    The general stood up from his throne and looked down at Ah Qing with disdain.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Ah Qing opened her red lips slightly. There was only one word. With the long sword in her hand, her slim and soft waist twisted. She stepped onto the nine heavens and swept her sword across the sky.


    The long sword swept across the sky and shook the earth.


    The chaos general roared, ¡°Your master can¡¯t even do anything to us. Are you still putting up a stubborn resistance?¡±


    Rumble!


    The chaos general punched out. It didn¡¯t look shy, but it was filled with violence and power.


    It smashed down fiercely.


    Crack!


    Ah Qing¡¯s sword hit the void andnded on this punch, shattering it instantly.


    But her sword light only reached here. The explosion rebounded with a powerful force, pushing her to the top of the crater.


    Ah Qing was at a disadvantage.


    The Chaos General clenched his fist. He was more than three meters tall and strong. He smiled coldly in the face of this attack, he said, ¡°A weapon is still a weapon after all. After leaving your master, even taking the initiative to counterattack seems so powerless. Today, I will turn this graveyard into ruins. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°There are many people in this graveyard who are not from this era. However, since you havee here, you can rest here forever. Don¡¯t leave.¡±The chaos general smiled ferociously. It was extremely terrifying.


    The hearts of the people who saw this scene sank. Ah Qing had lost. They were all going to die.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi¡¯s faces tightened at the same time. What should they do?


    They were definitely not as powerful as the general of the chaos race. They didn¡¯t even have one percent. How could they resist?


    Ah Qing was very cold. She was a vessel soul and she was a new life. Her memory was very short.


    ¡°Ever since I was born, I¡¯ve been asking myself a question. Who Am I?¡±Ah Qing opened her mouth. There was no makeup on her pure white face. She looked so pure and innocent like the girl next door. However, at this moment, her brows were tightly furrowed.


    Everyone in the universe graveyard, regardless of whether they were good or bad, all looked at her.


    Seeing her frown, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts ache. This was a feeling that came from nowhere, and it was to protect her.


    Everyone knew that the primal chaos race wouldn¡¯t spare them. They couldn¡¯t defeat the Warriors and generals of the primal chaos race either. Now, the only one who could save them was Ah Qing.


    Ah Qing¡¯s good and bad were rted to their lives.


    She frowned. She was sad. Her distress made everyone¡¯s hearts tighten. Their hearts ached endlessly.


    The tall general of the primal chaos race looked at her coldly. He didn¡¯t speak nor was he in a hurry to attack. He was waiting, waiting for Ah Qing to exin.


    He also wanted to know how a vicious weapon, after losing its master, gave birth to an independent soul. How would it view itself.


    In this era, only the weapons burial valley had such changes. The general of the primal Chaos Tribe had never seen it before.


    Ah Qing raised her head. Her pure white skin was so youthful and vibrant. Just like her age, she had just been born not long ago. She was a new life, no longer an ice-cold object.


    ¡°In my memories, there is everything about my master, her ambition, her great strength, her tragic fate, and her indignation. At first, I liked such memories, but gradually, I don¡¯t like them anymore,¡±Ah Qing said slowly, it was as if a teenage girl was confiding her teenage troubles to an elder.


    This elder was the general of the chaos race, a three-meter-tall man.


    He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Very normal. Your master carries too much. She could have lived a carefree life. With her talent, there would definitely be a ce for her at the pinnacle of the world, but she still chose to shoulder those responsibilities that did not belong to her. Living too tiredly.¡±


    The chaos race¡¯s general knew many things, and his strength also far surpassed Ye Sheng and the others¡¯imaginations. Perhaps he was one of the higher-ups of the chaos race.


    Ah Qing¡¯s eyelids drooped, and his long eyshes blinked. He said softly, ¡°There was a period of time when I sealed master¡¯s memories. I felt that the pressure was too great, and I couldn¡¯t bear it. I also didn¡¯t have the responsibility to bear these things.¡±


    ¡°Right, you¡¯re a new life. You should have your own life, carefree, rxed, and at ease. As long as you¡¯re willing, I can be your father and bring you to the primal chaos race to experience the vastness of the universe¡¯s origin. You Won¡¯t be troubled by these fearless matters,¡±the general of the primal chaos race said seriously, his eyes did not contain any impurities.


    At their level of cultivation, they could not be bothered to lie. Every word and action was the standard of the universe.


    Ah Qing tilted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah Gu Rio Tuo. This is my name.¡±The general of the primal chaos race said.


    ¡°I remember you. One of my master¡¯s arms was chopped off by you.¡±Ah Qing nodded and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did chop off one of her arms that year.¡±Agu Rio Tinto admitted.


    ¡°But my master also almost split your soul sea into two, and let you diepletely.¡±Ah Qing¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she said.


    Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s face instantly turned ck.

 Chapter 691

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 43, one against a thousand (5th update)</h4>


    Agu Rio Tinto had a past that he could not bear to look back on.


    That year, Agu Rio Tinto was not agu Rio Tinto¡¯s opponent. He was about to be killed and saved by the elder of the chaos n. Agu Rio Tinto took the opportunity to cut off one of Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s arms, but then AGU Rio Tinto was almost killed by Agu Rio Tinto.


    It was because of that sword strike that Agu Rio Tinto fell to a lower realm. No matter how much he cultivated, he could not return to the peak.


    This was the humiliation of AGU Rio Tinto. He remembered it in his heart. Even though Ah Qing¡¯s master had passed away, he had not forgotten this matter.


    Now that the old scars had been opened by Ah Qing, Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s face darkened. He said indifferently, ¡°You are not a good daughter.¡±


    Ah Qing said, ¡°I have been asking myself, what am I? Am I a child born of Master¡¯s will, or an independent self? Until yesterday, I was still thinking about this question.¡±


    ¡°What About You Now?¡±Agulita could not help but ask. Even though he was very angry, he still wanted to know how Ah Qing defined him.


    ¡°My master once said that you think you have many paths to choose from, but there are many invisible walls around you. In fact, you only have one path to take,¡±Ah Qing muttered.


    Ye Sheng looked at Ah Qing. In the end, she still chose the path that her master took.


    Agu Rio Tinto sighed and said, ¡°Why do you, as a new and independent individual, still have to inherit your master¡¯s Will?¡±


    ¡°Such A You is just a puppet, your master¡¯s puppet.¡±Agu Rio Tinto was a little disappointed.


    He really wanted a new life like Ah Qing to acknowledge what the chaos did, and not to hold on to old ideas.


    However, Ah Qing shook her head, raised the sword in her hand and said, ¡°Since I have chosen, I will persevere to the end. Master¡¯s path, I will walk it once more. This time, I will make up for master¡¯s regret.¡±


    ......


    ¡°If your master knew that you would be like this, she would be very happy. Unfortunately, she can not see it. I will send you to see your master now.¡±Agu Rio Tuo strode out and left the warship, standing in the void.


    ¡°As a weapon, what can you use to fight me?¡±Agu Rio Tuo¡¯s face turned cold. Since Ah Qing had chosen to be the enemy of the chaos n, she must die. There was no other choice.


    Ah Qing swept her eyes and said, ¡°I only have one sword. However, this sword is 90,000 miles long!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as she finished her words, Ah Qing shed her long sword and a stream of sword qi shot out. A strong wind swept out and covered the entire star area.


    Seeing this attack, Agu Rio Tuo¡¯s pupils constricted. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore. He directly took out his weapon. A huge door panel was on both sides of the door panel. It was iparably sharp, and there was a handle in the middle that was held in his hand, he shed fiercely.


    ng! ! !


    The sound of the collision reverberated throughout the entire universe. It made Ye Sheng cover his ears, and his eardrums hurt.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi and the Red Army¡¯s void demon king were all like this, their ears were in pain and fresh blood was flowing out.


    Ah Qing flew out of the universe graveyard and fought with Agu Rio Tinto in the gxy. With a sweep of his sword, he covered a distance of 90,000 miles. It was extremely huge and suppressed Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s attack.


    Agu Rio Tinto tried his best to defend, his eyes filled with disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect that Ah Qing¡¯s full strength could be so powerful. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Kill everyone in the universe graveyard. Destroy the universe graveyardpletely and turn it into ruins.¡±Agu Rio Tuo roared at his subordinates. His voice was loud.


    On the huge interster battleship, tens of thousands of primal chaos warriors flew down, wanting to destroy the people in the universe graveyard.


    Ye Sheng saw this scene and was the first to rush up. He growled, ¡°You guys follow me. This interster battleship is empty. There is no defense. I will cover for you guys. You guys go and destroy it.¡±


    Immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens!


    Ye Sheng rushed forward. He was so fast that a huge shadow appeared behind him, attracting the attention of countless chaos warriors.


    ¡°Come on, you bunch of bastards.¡±Ye Sheng roared and threw out a strike.


    Boom!


    The void trembled and an invisible wave spread rapidly. An Immortal King¡¯s strike could destroy everything.


    Hundreds of Chaos Warriors were defeated by Ye Sheng, but it was useless. Thousands of chaos warriors would rush over.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, Ye Sheng was drowned. There was only Ye Sheng in this area, and all the chaos warriors were attracted to him.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, the Red Army, and the Void Demon King sneaked into the interster battleship with Ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon elixir furnace.


    Because he was worried that they couldn¡¯t destroy the interster battleship, Ye Sheng gave them the Pantheon Elixir Furnace and didn¡¯t take any treasures.


    At this moment, he was drowned in the waves of the chaos race warriors.


    Ye Sheng tried his best to resist and kept attacking. His eyes were always focused on Zhuge Xiaoming and the others, but when he saw them enter the interster battleship, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Bang!


    But Ye Sheng himself was also sent flying by a punch.


    ¡°You are only at the Ninth Heaven of the human realm, yet you dare to stand out and resist. You are courting death.¡±A Chaos race warrior sneered and was about to chop off Ye Sheng¡¯s head with his weapon.


    ¡°I am not courting death. It is you guys.¡±Ye Sheng coughed out blood. He had suffered some injuries after being attacked by thousands of Primal Chaos Warriors.


    However, this injury did not make ye Sheng afraid. Instead, it aroused his wildness.


    He grinned. Fresh blood stained his lips. He looked very nervous. ¡°Hahaha, you will definitely regret rushing forward. I swear.¡±


    ¡°You are about to die. Why do you need to talk so much nonsense?¡±The Chaos Warrior said coldly, shing down with his sword.


    Puchi!


    His strike that was almost certain had missed.


    Ye Sheng had disappeared without a trace. What reced him was a huge ck hole.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole started to spin crazily. Waves of huge suction force and the energy within a few hundred miles exploded at this moment, being sucked into the ck hole by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No, what the Hell Is This?¡±Some of the primal chaos warriors who were leaning on the outer perimeter turned pale with fright. They hurriedly wanted to retreat, but their bodies slipped into ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole uncontrobly and disappeared. They werepletely devoured by the ck hole.


    Just now, the thousands of Primal Chaos Warriors rushed at Ye Sheng so fast that they wanted to kill him. They treated Ye Sheng as a battle achievement and thought he was easy to bully.


    Now, they wished they could give up half of their lives to escape. However, Ye Sheng was very greedy. He wanted all of them and none of them could escape.


    The ck hole was a bottomless pit. No matter how much energy there was, no matter how many people came, as long as they were sucked in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unless they burst the ck hole.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng, the god of killing, possessed his body and fought one against a thousand. He forcefully strangled and devoured these primal chaos warriors.


    With their strength, they couldn¡¯t burst ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. Especially since Ye Sheng had absorbed too much energy, he actually broke through to the tenth sky of the human realm during the battle.


    The moment Ye Sheng broke through, the ck hole expanded to seven thousand meters. This time, the primal chaos warriors werepletely submerged in Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. No corpses were left behind.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole turned into a huge face, looking at the starry sky.


    Rumble!


    The interster battleship was destroyed. The Pantheon Pill Furnace absorbed all the energy of the interster battleship and then exploded there.


    A fireworks disy appeared under the starry sky. It was very beautiful. Ye Shengughed out loud.

 Chapter 692

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 44, Agulita retreated (first update)</h4>


    The interster battleship was destroyed just like that. The ck hole that Ye Sheng had transformed into let out a thunderousugh and was extremely happy.


    During this period of time, the Chaos Army had attacked. No one could resist and they were forced to retreat step by step. The Chief of the ancient Beast n, Wuxu, had used up the entire n¡¯s strength to seal the three great heavens of the chaos n on the dam of the river of time, because of this loss, countless ancient beasts¡¯lives were lost.


    Among them was Ye Sheng¡¯s good friend, Gu Ling.


    Ye Sheng felt very aggrieved. He did not have the strength to save all of this. But now, he could ughter the Chaos Warriors and destroy the interster battleships of the chaos n. Ye Sheng felt extremely happy.


    Although the Chaos Warriors could still be resurrected, Ye Sheng did not believe that such a heaven-defying thing woulde at no price?


    If you can resurrect, I can kill.


    And if you can resurrect the chaos warriors, what about the interster battleship?


    An interster battleship was worth a lot. It was a product of the automaton race, but it was destroyed by Ye Sheng. Even if the chaos race was unfathomable, they would still be angry.


    If he made them angry, then ye Sheng¡¯s goal would be achieved.


    If you make me unhappy, then I¡¯ll make you angry.


    Ye Sheng seemed peaceful on a daily basis. As he got older, he lost his youthful spirit. However, these temperaments that were rooted in his bones had never changed.


    ¡®You, the chaos race, control the universe and change the era. Whoever you want to live will live, whoever you want to die will die.¡¯.


    ¡®i, Ye Sheng, am just a nobody. I am not very strong. My greatest ability is to kill a few more chaos race warriors.¡¯.


    ......


    Although Ye Sheng might be as annoying as a mosquito or a fly to the chaos race, it was the greatest effort that Ye Sheng could do now.


    The starship exploded. Agulita, who was fighting with Ah Qing in the starry sky, looked gloomy. When he saw Ye Sheng, his eyes were cold.


    ¡°How dare you destroy the starship of our chaos n?¡±Agulita¡¯s soul was like a knife. He shed down with his knife. Rumble. It was as if he had split open a universe. Under the knife, thousands of lights appeared and disappeared in an instant, countless worlds were born, and countless worlds were destroyed.


    Agulita was very strong, and Ye Sheng was far from being able to withstand it. Facing this attack, he could neither Dodge nor block it.


    All Ye Sheng could do was to transform into a human form and watch silently.


    ng!


    A divine sword tore through the sky and directly stabbed into the battlefield. It came from Lady Ah Qing¡¯s main body and came in front of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Let me borrow your body!¡±Lady Qing said.


    Ye Sheng was surprised. It was the same thing again?


    Back in the Xandar star area, Chu Xiangyu had used ye Sheng¡¯s body. Now, Lady Qing was doing the same thing.


    Although ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts were moving, his body couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore. He held Lady Qing¡¯s real body and an invincible power was born in his body.


    This power that did not belong to Ye Sheng was transmitted from the main body of the divine sword, and it suddenly exploded.


    ¡°Heavenly Control Sword Technique!¡±Ye Sheng growled and pulled out the divine sword. Then, he took a step forward and fiercely struck out with his sword.


    Rumble!


    A streak of sword qi spread across 80,000 miles, and it instantly shattered Agulita¡¯s saber ray, copsing in the starry sky like fireworks. It was very beautiful, and every scattered saber ray was very powerful.


    Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s face was so gloomy that it was as if water could drip out of it, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. His three-meter-tall body took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of ¡®Ye Sheng¡¯. He fiercely punched down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given birth to a new life, but in the end, you don¡¯t have a perfect body. Borrowing the body of a mortal realm kid is the biggest mistake you¡¯ve made,¡±Agu Rio Tinto growled as he fiercely punched down.


    Boom!


    Just his aura alone was enough to destroy an immortal realm cultivator. It could be seen how terrifying Agulita was.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body had improved greatly under the support of Lady Ah Qing. Ayer of invisible energy protected ye Sheng, preventing him from getting into trouble. It was a fierce attack.


    Agulita wanted to use his fist to defeat Ye Sheng and Ah Qing and destroy the graveyard of the universe. Lady Ah Qing did as he wished.


    Using strength against strength.


    This was a very terrifying scene, Ye Sheng brandished his godly sword, disying his sword techniques, controlled by Ah Qing, and attacked Aguirre Rio Tinto.


    Hong!


    Aguirre Rio Tinto¡¯s fist came down, Ye Sheng¡¯s long sword immediately shed out, the sharp de energy made Aguirre Rio Tinto not dare to use his physical body to block, he could only Dodge, and Ye Sheng didn¡¯t spare him, sword after sword.., sword techniques were like clouds, sword aura was like rain, continuous.


    ng!


    Every Time Ye Sheng shed out, there would be a terrifying sound of sword chimes in the universe, making everyone notice that this was very terrifying, Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s armor blocked one sword.


    Bang!


    In an instant, Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s armor broke into pieces,pletely shattered, falling to the ground, no longer of any use.


    He used his physical body to face Miss Azu¡¯s godly sword.


    Agu Rio Tinto said with grief and indignation, ¡°You have a godly weapon in your hand, I don¡¯t have a good weapon.¡±


    His two-sided de that was like a door had long been shattered. That was already considered a decent magic treasure, but in front of the godly sword, it was still not enough. It was simply unable to withstand Miss Azu¡¯s violent attacks.


    ¡°Look at how arrogant you are. You attacked the universe graveyard and didn¡¯t even bring a godly weapon. You think you can sweep the universe graveyard by yourself? What a joke.¡±Miss Azu said with deep ridicule.


    ¡°This time I was too arrogant, the long period of peace made me forget that I have to go all out in any battle, but don¡¯t be happy for too long, this time I can¡¯t take down the universe ruins, Next Time I¡¯ll definitely be able to.¡±Ah Gu Li Tuo retreated very far, avoiding the god sword in ye Sheng¡¯s hand, his expression was ugly.


    He sincerely admitted his mistake, everything that happened before his eyes made Ah Gu Li Tuo very regretful, if he brought a god weapon, this battle would be without suspense, no matter how strong Lady Ah Qing was, she wasn¡¯t a match for him.


    However, there were no ifs. The established fact was that Agura could not take down the universe graveyard in front of him. All the chaos warriors that he had brought were killed in battle. They were killed by Ye Sheng and the rest of the people who were participating in the trial, the interster battleship was destroyed, leaving Agura alone.


    ¡°Kid, I will remember you. The next time we meet, I will definitely tear your head off with my own hands.¡±Agura looked at Ye Sheng and said seriously.


    Ye Sheng did not mind. The next time they met would probably be 100,000 yearster. After 15 years, he would have to return to the real time.


    ¡°The chaos race has no intention of dominating the universe. We are just observers of the civilization. Every era will have uncontroble events. This era is about to end. And now, uncontroble events have appeared. Looks like the birth of the next era has begun.¡±Agu Rio Tinto said something very terrifying.


    The chaos races wanted to start a new era.


    That meant that they would be destroyed just like the previous era.


    ¡°Things are unpredictable. You will not always get what you want.¡±Lady Ah Qing said calmly.


    ¡°I hope so. But I want to tell you that I meant it when I said that I wanted to take you in as my daughter. You are a new life, a miracle of the universe. I hope that one day I can bring you home.¡±A teleportation array with rolling ck clouds appeared behind Agu Rio Tinto, he took a deep look at Ah Qing, then turned around and entered the teleportation array.


    Hong!


    The teleportation array closed, the danger of the universe graveyard was resolved.

 Chapter 693

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 45, the corpses of the first battle were like mountains (second update)</h4>


    Agu Rio Tuo left. He left very cleanly. Knowing that there was no more chance, he did not stay any longer.


    He did not mind that all the chaos warriors were killed. After all, he could be resurrected.


    When Lady Agu Left Ye Sheng¡¯s body, Ye Sheng staggered and almost lost his strength. This time was very different from Chu Xiangyu¡¯s.


    Different enemies and different levels of battle gave Ye Sheng different experiences.


    After Ah Qing left Ye Sheng, she asked, ¡°Where did you take the Five Elders¡¯corpses?¡±


    Ye Sheng replied, ¡°After taking the five elders¡¯corpses out, they flew away by themselves. I don¡¯t know where they went either.¡±


    ¡°Looks like that gossip was right. The five elders shouldn¡¯t remain silent anymore,¡±Ah Qing said thoughtfully.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you the only oneing out?¡±


    There were many sophisticated weapons in the weapon burial valley. This time, only Ah Qing came out, while the other vicious soldiers were watching.


    ¡°I have a grudge against Agu Rio Tinto. This is something I should have stood up for. The vicious soldiers in the weapon burial valley can note out too many at once. It will make some people restless.¡±Ah Qing exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded, so that was the case.


    ¡°You guys should leave too, the universe graveyard wants to leave this ce, it¡¯s not safe here anymore.¡±Ah Qing sighed.


    Ye sheng was surprised, ¡°Such a huge universe graveyard, where do you want to move to?¡±


    ......


    ¡°The universe graveyard has the ability to travel through space, this time I want to expel all of you, let the Universe graveyard run wild, the next chance will appear.¡±Ah Qing exined.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes again and called the Void Demon King and the others over. Then, he said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know how many years it will be before we meet again.¡±


    Lady Qing revealed a smile this time. She was very quiet, like snow, beautiful and moving. She said, ¡°The next time we meet, it might not be long for you. For us, it might be 100,000 years.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned, then he shook his head andughed, ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet again in 100,000 years.¡±


    Lady Ah Qing nodded, flying straight into the universe graveyard.


    Hong!


    A powerful energy erupted from her body, countless sword qi shot out, enveloping the entire universe graveyard.


    ¡°All of you get out, the universe graveyard doesn¡¯t Wee You!¡±


    The cold voice scared many people. Before this, there were at least 30,000 people who entered the universe graveyard, and after the primal Chaos Warriors swept through, they lost at least 10,000 to 20,000 people, the remaining 10,000 people escaped as if they were running for their lives.


    Rumble!


    The next moment, the universe graveyard started to shake violently. It was as if it was about to break into more than ten pieces.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s eyes, the universe graveyard directly disappeared without a trace. No one noticed how it disappeared.


    This change made many people look at each other. This was too amazing. Such arge piece ofnd disappeared just like that.


    The ce where the universe graveyard was now had turned into a pitch-ck, deep and serene star field. It didn¡¯t have any imposing manner and was exactly the same as an ordinary star field.


    ¡°Where did it go?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°It went to an unknown space-time to avoid the might of the chaotic n.¡±Chi Jun had some understanding and said.


    ¡°What is an unknown space-time?¡±Du Qingyi asked curiously.


    ¡°Other than the main universe and the various dimensions, there are still some unknown dimensions in the universe that no one has noticed. It could be 100,000 years ago, or it could be a million yearster. In any case, it¡¯s not easy for others to find it.¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°Even the universe¡¯s cemeteries have to avoid the primal chaos race. We also need to leave.¡±The Void Demon King muttered as he stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Find a hidden ce and hide to watch the changes.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    Du Qingyi and Zhuge Xiaoming agreed and didn¡¯t mention destroying the primal chaosir anymore.


    After witnessing the power of Agu Rio Tinto, du Qingyi and Zhuge Xiaoming knew the terror of the primal chaos. They didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts.


    At this moment, everyone sat on the back of the Void Demon King and left this area.


    As for the rest who participated in the trial, they had to pray for themselves. Ye Sheng could not care about anyone now.


    The others wanted to get close to Ye Sheng, but ye Sheng ignored them and directly left.


    No one dared to stop ye Sheng. After seeing Ye Sheng turn into a ck hole and swallow thousands of chaos warriors, no one dared to behave atrociously in front of Ye Sheng.


    If he was swallowed by Ye Sheng, there would be no ce to cry.


    Rumble!


    The void of the universe was dark. Most regions were the same, but there were also many ces with bright colors and beautifuls. But now, these thousands of star areas had turned into ruins. Even if there weres, they werepletely abandoned.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng and the others saw corpses and ruins everywhere. A deste aura assaulted them.


    The ancient beasts were massacred, and their corpses floated in the starry sky. Some fell onto the shattereds, while others were torn into thousands of pieces and scattered throughout the universe.


    More than three years had passed, and the Great War had already ended. The ancient beasts werepletely defeated, and not a single one survived.


    In truth, after the Wuxu tribe leader led the higher-ups to ambush the three Great Heavens of the chaos race, the Ancient Beasts¡¯defeat was destined. No one could save them.


    Just like what Gu Ling had once roared, they did not do anything wrong and were about to suffer such a disaster.


    Perhaps the only mistake was that they were not strong enough.


    Ye Sheng looked at the cold and deste universe and sighed silently. ¡°If the primal chaoses to destroy another epoch, our fate will be the same as the ancient beasts.¡±


    Chi Jun crossed his arms and sat on the back of the Void Demon King. He said with a stunned expression, ¡°With all the races destroyed, perhaps many experts hiding in the dark will stand out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to hand your fate to those experts. Even if you die, you have to make the chaos race pay a huge price.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    He knew that there must be many people plotting something in the dark, but these people¡¯s ns belonged to them. Ye Sheng still wanted to be stronger. He didn¡¯t want to be a chess piece. He wanted to be a chess yer.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the chaos race has always been hiding. What are their goals?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming frowned and asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. No one knew what the chaos race was trying to do. They wanted to change the universe and start all over again.


    ¡°The chaos race doesn¡¯t want to be in the limelight. His goal should be very clear. He doesn¡¯t want people to know about their past,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I have always wanted to know what happened between the Immortal Court and the chaos race. I have a hunch that the chaos race is a hidden force in the universe. Even the divine court belongs to them. It is a mystery that the fallen angel Lucifer betrayed the Divine Court,¡±du Qingyi said in a serious tone.


    ¡°No one expected Lucifer to do that. In the historical records, everyone used the word ¡®shocking¡¯. It shows what everyone is thinking,¡±Chi Jun said with interest.

 Chapter 694

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 46, Void Demon King¡¯s breakthrough (First Update)</h4>


    No one had expected Lucifer to change sides in that great battle.


    In the great battle between Immortals and demons, the immortals and godsbined to attack the demonic path, forcing the demonic path to retreat in defeat. Just as the demonic path was about to copse, Lucifer stepped out and single-handedly destroyed the power of the Divine Court.


    No one knew why Lucifer rebelled against the Divine Court.


    At that time, Lucifer was the only person in the Divine Court. The Godly King was supreme and he was the head of the Grand Inquisitor. The strength and status of both of them were equal. This caused many people to say that the godly king was the one who forced Lucifer to rebel.


    Otherwise, if Lucifer rebelled, the godly king would be suppressed and the Divine Court would lose two masters.


    DU qingyi said, ¡°Lucifer definitely wasn¡¯t forced to rebel by the godly king. He must have discovered some secrets and rebelled out of the godly court. Just like some masters of the Godly Court, hell is more like an alliance of rebels than a demonnd.¡±


    That battle was unbelievable. It was Lucifer who gave Hell Hope to survive. Therefore, Lucifer was very famous in Hell and many people worshipped him.


    Lucifer¡¯s fall was not just a matter of one person. Some of the gods who were chasing after Lucifer also fell with him. The Divine Court lost many gods with highbat strength, so they were unable to fight anymore.


    The past was like smoke. Not many people remembered these things now, and the three ancient factions were still standing.


    The Void Demon King flew in the universe and found a good ce to settle down.


    This was the connecting point between the star areas. There was a crack that was small and long. After Ye Sheng and the others entered, they could just hide.


    Small and long was equivalent to the universe. To Ye Sheng and the others, it was a veryrge space.


    In this crack, everyone temporarily stopped to rest. Ye Sheng erged the pantheon furnace and made it into a house. He let everyone enter and could also hide their aura. This was not easy to be discovered.


    ......


    The Void Demon King let out a long sigh and said, ¡°We can finally rest. After fifteen years, we can leave this ce.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming asked in confusion, ¡°Why did the DAO College send us to a hundred thousand years ago?¡±


    Du qingyi nodded and said, ¡°In the past, the DAO College¡¯s training path was very cruel. There were countless corpses on one path, and many people died on the battlefield. However, sending people to a hundred thousand years ago was the first time.¡±


    ¡°It is obvious that the DAO College wants to do something on this training path, but we don¡¯t know.¡±Chi Jun said thoughtfully.


    ¡°What kind of organization is the Dao College? Who founded it?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    He knew that the DAO College was an academy, but sending five hundred thousand people back to a hundred thousand years ago was not as simple as just an academy, was it?


    ¡°The monastery has always been very mysterious. After the people who entered came out, they rarely mentioned anything about the monastery, and the teachers of the monastery rarely appeared in the public¡¯s eyes.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°The founder of the monastery is old man time. Some people say that he stole time and made himself immortal. Others say that he is the embodiment of time. Back then when the Immortal King was invincible, he was also very respectful to old man time.¡±Du Qingyi said.


    ¡°Old man time, it sounds very powerful.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s old man time, then sending 500,000 people to 100,000 years ago this time can also be considered passable.¡±Ye Sheng said thoughtfully.


    ¡°We should just wait here quietly, wait for the 15 years toe?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°For now, that¡¯s the case, if there are no idents.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    The Warriors of the chaos race were sweeping everywhere outside, ughtering the thousands of star areas and turning them into ruins. Now that the universe graveyard was hidden, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to go out. Once he was discovered, he would be hunted down by the chaos race.


    ¡°Fifteen years have already passed six years. There are still nine years. Nine years is very fast.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming calcted the time.


    Unknowingly, it had been six years since they came to 100,000 years ago.


    Ye Sheng also felt that time passed very quickly. He carefully calcted that he was 50 years old this year.


    Standing at 30,40 years old, 50 knowing destiny.


    ording to these words, Ye Sheng had already reached the stage of knowing destiny. He was bing more and more mature.


    In the crack of the universe, Ye Sheng was slowly cultivating. It was not just him, everyone was cultivating.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had reached the tenth heaven of the human realm. He had swallowed too many things and obtained rich energy. Now, he was absorbing, absorbing, and strengthening himself.


    Chi Jun, the Void Demon King, and the others had also reached the critical point of breaking through. They were just a little bit away from breaking through and breaking through themselves.


    Ye Sheng was still a little bit away from the immortal realm. His goal was to break through to the immortal realm in nine years.


    Time passed by. The cold and exhausted universe was devoid of people. All of them were killed by the chaos. Arge area of the universe was destroyed and thes exploded. Invisible waves spread out. It was very terrifying.


    The universe ruins were forming.


    asionally, some chaos warriors would look for the remaining people and pass by Ye Sheng¡¯s ce. Fortunately, they had the pantheon furnace, so they were not discovered.


    The first year passed just like that.


    This year, Ye Sheng had been silently absorbing the energy of the sea and digesting the energy of the primal chaos warriors that the ck hole had devoured.


    A yearter, the Void Demon King was about to make a breakthrough.


    It had made several breakthroughs before, but it was always one move short and was stuck at a critical moment. This time, Ye Sheng was fully focused on the breakthrough and protected it to ensure that no problems would ur.


    Rumble!


    The Void Demon King made a breakthrough and spread its wings in the air. Its true form appeared, and a huge Kun Peng, high up in the air, raised its neck and spread its wings.


    Roar!


    A low roar sounded, shocking the surrounding void.


    The Void Demon King¡¯s aura continued to stack, advancing towards a higher level.


    Rumble!


    Within its body, energy surged, charging towards the checkpoint.


    Once!


    Failure!


    Twice!


    Failure!


    Three times!


    Failure!


    ..


    All the way until the ninth time, when the Void Demon King charged, Ye Sheng pped down with his palm. With a bang, rolling energy was channeled into it, instantly forming a helping force, breaking through the Void Demon King¡¯s realm.


    Crack!


    A clear sound reverberated within the Void Demon King¡¯s body, allowing it to open a door of life and death.


    Bang!


    The body of the Void Demon King was burning with raging mes, burning every inch of its skin and washing its body.


    Removing impurities and forging a perfect body was the fate of the Kun Peng.


    And all of this, Ye Sheng was protecting it, ensuring that nothing would happen to it.


    But fortunately, during this period, no chaos warriors passed by. The burningsted for an entire year, and after a year, the void turned into an egg, round and round, evolving towards a higher level.


    Ye Sheng put the void demon king into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and continued his closed-door cultivation.


    He was not far from the immortal realm.

 Chapter 695

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 47, period of 15 years (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was increasing every moment. The ck hole devoured everything. Even if Ye Sheng did not cultivate, he was still evolving.


    Although this kind of evolution would be rtively slow.


    And Now That Ye Sheng took the initiative to cultivate, the evolution would be faster.


    The Void Demon King sessfully broke through and began to evolve towards a higher level of life. Ye Sheng did not care about it and slowly improved on his own.


    At first, he was still cultivating in the crack of the universe, but he soon felt that his speed was very slow. He directly entered the universe, turned into a ck hole, and began to devour the energy of the universe.


    This devouringsted for five years.


    Five yearster, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole naturally arrived at the core area of 10,000 meters.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was really only a piece of paper away from the immortal realm. He could break it with a poke.


    However, the more it was like this, the less anxious Ye Sheng was. There were still a few years left.


    Six years had passed in nine years. There were still three years left. Ye Sheng was not in a hurry to break through.


    He turned into a ck hole and existed in the universe. He devoured all things, energy, matter, sound, and light. These were all things that Ye Sheng needed to evolve.


    One year after the Void Demon King broke through, the egg finally shattered. It emitted strands of golden light as the Void Demon King walked out.


    He walked out.


    ......


    The Void Demon King transformed into a middle-aged man in his thirties. He had his hair slicked back and wore a pair of sunsses.


    Chi Jun was very surprised when he saw his appearance. He asked, ¡°How did you be like this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t It Cool?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cool.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. How can I, the Void Demon King, Not Be Cool?¡±The Void Demon King nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Looks like your potential isn¡¯t small. You only took form at the immortal realm, and many took form at the 12th transformation of the Void Realm. The higher the bloodline, the harder it is to take form,¡±said du Qingyi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Ie from either. I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was young. Along the way, I¡¯ve always wanted to take form every time I broke through, but I couldn¡¯t control it. I¡¯ve seeded this time,¡±said the Void Demon King.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve received a lot of inherited memories from my bloodline. I can be considered to know the origins of our Kun Peng Race,¡±said the Void Demon King with a sigh.


    ¡°You still have inherited memories?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±The Void Demon King nodded.


    ¡°Inherited memories are only avable to top-tier divine beasts. It seems that your race is also a divine beast with a powerful bloodline. Most Kun Peng don¡¯t have inherited memories,¡±exined Zhuge Xiaoming.


    ¡°I used to think that I didn¡¯t have them either. After cultivating for so long, the inherited memories only came out. What an unexpected surprise.¡±The Void Demon King grinned. He was very happy.


    He had failed to break through several times previously because the inherited memories required arge amount of energy to break through. However, the Void Demon King did not know that he had the inherited memories. This was also the reason why he could not break through.


    This time, Ye Sheng helped him break through the barrier. It took him a year to receive the inherited memories.


    The Void Demon King would definitely be able to soar to the skies in the future.


    Godly beasts with inherited memories, as long as they did not die, would definitely go to the peak to enjoy the scenery.


    ¡°Where is Ye Sheng?¡±The Void Demon King looked left and right and asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s outside.¡±Chi Jun extended his hand and pointed. Outside the crack, there was a distant starry sky. There was a ck hole that was spinning continuously, absorbing everything around it.


    Rumble!


    The energy from all four sides of the universe gathered together. Every second of it was something Chi Jun and the others could not imagine.


    However, to Ye Sheng, these were only the most basic functions.


    He still needed to continue growing.


    The Void Demon King stared and saw that Ye Sheng was not in any danger. He was relieved and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue cultivating and study the inherited memories.¡±


    Everyone also continued cultivating. The energy in this universe was endless. When Ye Sheng absorbed it, it could be described as a huge amount. Some scattered energy was absorbed by the Void Demon King and the others. It was enough.


    From this, one could see the difference between them and Ye Sheng.


    Time passed by minute by second. While Ye Sheng was cultivating hard, some primal chaos warriors came and found the ck hole.


    ¡°An active ck hole.¡±


    ¡°Such a ck hole is very dangerous. I don¡¯t know how terrifying it is. Once it is sucked in, it will be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Do We Care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to care. A ck hole is not something that we should care about.¡±


    ¡°Then leave. Ruins and ck holes are very reasonable.¡±


    The two chaos warriors discussed from afar. They did not approach and left directly.


    Ye Sheng only restrained his killing intent after they left. If they dared to approach, Ye Sheng would immediately kill them and not give them any hope.


    Fortunately, they knew that the ck hole was dangerous, so they did note to investigate.


    Ye Sheng maintained this state and absorbed crazily. During this period, there were still a few waves of primal chaos warriors who came to investigate. However, like the previous people, they did not choose toe and watch.


    Thus, Ye Sheng absorbed the energy for three years.


    The fifteen-year period had arrived.


    Because ye Sheng had umted energy for three years, he didn¡¯t know how much energy was stored in his body. At the moment when he stopped absorbing the energy.


    Rumble!


    Theyer of paper on the immortal realm was pierced through instantly. Without any effort, Ye Sheng¡¯s body expanded infinitely. His entire body became round and then slowly shrank back to its original size.


    After repeating this nine times, ye Sheng controlled the explosive power.


    He punched out and spread out for ten thousand miles,pletely shattering a small.


    The current Ye Sheng had be the backbone of this universe. Compared to him, he was more than enough. Once he broke through the immortal realm, his lifespan would immediately exceed 100,000 years.


    In the eyes of many people, 100,000 years was equivalent to eternal life.


    However, this was only the starting point on the path of cultivation. There were still many realms after that.


    Ye Sheng broke through, retracted the ck hole, and returned to the crack.


    ¡°Both of us are at the immortal realm. I feel that we are not on the same level of power.¡±The demon king of the Void looked at Ye Sheng enviously. Only now did he realize how terrifying ye Sheng was.


    He had broken through to the immortal realm, and Ye Sheng had also broken through to the immortal realm. Both of them were at the first sky of the immortal realm. If the demon king of the Void¡¯s power was like a river, then ye Sheng was like an endless sea, many times taller than him.


    If they really fought, Ye Sheng could blow up the Void Demon King with one punch.


    ¡°The fifteen-year period hase. The DAO College ising to pick us up.¡±Ye Sheng raised his head and sensed something. The symbol of the dao college on his body lit up.


    It was not just him. The symbols on Chi Jun, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Du Qingyi all lit up.


    The qualifications given by the DAO College to participate in thepetition had pointed out the direction for them at this moment.


    Rumble!


    In the distant void, a huge ship appeared. It crossed over with great momentum.


    This ship waspletely white. The bow of the ship looked like a dragon¡¯s head and the stern looked like a dragon¡¯s tail. The dragon bone in the middle really looked like a dragon¡¯s bone. It hovered in the starry sky and emitted light.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, du Qingyi, Zhuge Xiaoming, Chi Jun, please board the ship.¡±A white figure on the dragon bone ship shouted.

 Chapter 696

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 48, the path of trials ended (third watch)</h4>


    A huge dragon bone ship was ced across the universe. A white figure appeared on it. It had 3,000 strands of ck hair and a graceful figure. It was extremely beautiful.


    ¡°The people from the DAO College are here to pick us up.¡±Du Qingyi said excitedly.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here. If it wasn¡¯t for the ck hole formed by Ye Sheng blocking our vision, we might have been discovered.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with fear.


    In thest three years, the Warriors of the Chaos n came more and more frequently. It was because of the ck hole that the warriors of the chaos n were afraid of the power of the ck hole, so they didn¡¯t investigate it carefully.


    Now that the fifteen-year period had finallye, everyone was naturally happy.


    ¡°I wonder how many of the 500,000 people will survive this time?¡±Chi Jun Sighed.


    Du Qingyi, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Ye Sheng were silent.


    The chaos n started to sweep the star area wantonly. They would kill any living thing they found and turn this ce into ruins. At least half of the 500,000 people who participated in the trial had died.


    This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. If they couldn¡¯t escape, it would depend on their means of escape and luck.


    Under the tide of the universe, no one could escape. They could only avoid it. If they could not avoid it, they would consider themselves unlucky.


    ¡°Are you from the Dao College?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked, not thinking about these questions.


    The woman on the dragon bone ship nodded slightly and said, ¡°The head of the Dao College, Qing Shan, greets all the students.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately greeted and asked, ¡°Are you here to pick us up?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Please board the ship.¡±Qing Shan waved his hand and said gently.


    Ye Sheng immediately waited for Chi Jun and the others to board the ship and put the void demon king into the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The group of four boarded the ship and saw Qing Shan up close. This was a simple and elegant person. He was dressed in white and had ck hair. There was no makeup on his in face. His hands were ced in front of his abdomen. His hair wasbed into dozens of small braids and then tied together, he looked very beautiful.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng and the others boarded the dragon bone ship. Qing Shan immediately started up. After a wave, he crossed the void and entered the passage of time.


    Ye Sheng was very familiar with the colorful passage of time. They had almost lost their way here previously. It was also here that they saw the person who had crossed millions of years to talk to them.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°To pick up other students. Those who can survive are all people of the DAO College from now on,¡±indigo gown said faintly.


    ¡°Then how should we address you?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    ¡°I am the helmsman of the DAO College and also your senior sister. I have graduated long ago and am working as a ferryman in the DAO College,¡±indigo gown answered.


    ¡°Senior sister, how many are still alive this time?¡±Duqing Yi asked curiously.


    Qing Shan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Not many. Only around 300 people can be sensed by me.¡±


    Ye Sheng clicked his tongue. Out of 500,000 people, only around 300 survived. This was much lower than he had expected. A lot!


    ¡°Senior sister, what is the purpose of this trial?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know?¡±Qing Shan looked at Ye Sheng calmly and asked.


    Ye Sheng was silent. He knew a lot, but he was also very confused. Could it be that the DAO College wanted him to know about this?


    ¡°Many times I tell you, it¡¯s better to let you see for yourself. History is here and no one can change it. Many times what you hear is not as good as what you see.¡±Tsing Shan pointed out.


    ¡°Senior sister, is the chaos race really that powerful?¡±Du Tsing Yi asked seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more powerful than you think.¡±Qing Shan smiled and said.


    Du Qingyi took a deep breath, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Sheng listened from the side and asked with a frown, ¡°Is the chaos race about to destroy our era?¡±


    Chi Jun and the others sucked in a breath of cold air. This was a big problem.


    Everyone looked at Qing Shan nervously.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s going to happen soon.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister nodded lightly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. As expected, the chaos race had the intention to destroy this era. was the DAO College nning to send them to this era as a backup n?


    Ye Sheng did not know if his guess was right, and he did not ask. Whether the indigo-robed senior knew or not, she would definitely not tell Ye Sheng.


    After all, Ye Sheng was just a kid who had just entered the immortal realm.


    Yes, in the eyes of Qing Shan senior, Ye Sheng was just a kid who had just entered the immortal realm.


    Even with Ye Sheng¡¯s current terrifying strength, he could not sense the depth of Qing Shan senior. There was no aura around her. She looked like an ordinary person, but how could an ordinary person control the dragon bone ship?


    The dragon bone ship traveled in the long river of time, but it did not go forward. Instead, it went directly to different regions at the same time.


    One after another, the azure-robed senior brought many people up.


    These people were all at the immortal realm, and they had reached several levels of immortality. The most powerful of them had even reached thete-stage of immortality. However, even so, they were still riddled with injuries and extremely exhausted.


    Some people were on the verge of despair during the battle and were saved by the dragon bone ship.


    Some had nowhere to hide and were almost discovered.


    Some were even cut in half by a knife and almost died.


    These people were saved by the indigo-robed senior and brought into the dragon bone ship to heal their injuries.


    Ye Sheng and the others stood on the deck and watched silently.


    Among these people, there were people from the Divine Court, people from the Divine Court, and people from Hell. They were all great experts and had their own brains, so they could think about many problems.


    After being rescued, everyone had a lot on their minds. This experience had let them know some history. History would not lie. What they had epted since they were young waspletely different from what they were seeing now, after being shocked, all of them had a lot on their minds and were not in the mood to speak.


    One after another, all three hundred people were picked up. The blue-robed senior sister looked at them and smiled, she said, ¡°Congrattions on entering the DAO College and bing its students. In the next few days, the DAO College will nurture you. I hope you will work hard too.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the others nodded silently. Some thanked the blue-robed senior sister, while others held their heads in disbelief.


    Most of these people were from the divine court and the Divine Court. They had been brainwashed by the Divine Court and the Divine Court. Now, the information and education they had received had a huge impact on them, and it would take them a while to recover.


    Ye Sheng and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They just sat on the side and watched. For a moment, the atmosphere on the ship was very heavy.


    The senior sister in Green didn¡¯t disturb them. She started the dragon bone ship and began to cross time to return to the modern world.


    ¡°Were the geniuses of the chaos race also killed?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in confusion.


    The geniuses of the chaos race were the ones who benefited the most from participating in this trial. They couldpletely reveal their identities and not be attacked.


    Why did none of them survive.


    ¡°I killed a few with my own hands,¡±the heavily injured eighth firmament immortal said. His expression was calm, but there was aplicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°I killed a few as well.¡±


    ¡°After knowing that it was the inside story of the primal chaos, I killed five primal chaos geniuses with my own hands.¡±


    ..


    One after another, the rest of the people spoke out.

 Chapter 697

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter One, Eternal sh (1st update)</h4>


    The moment the chaos race was mentioned, the atmosphere became lively. Some people were filled with righteous indignation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the chaos race to be the mastermind behind this.¡±


    ¡°This battle isn¡¯t recorded in the history books. I wonder what the chaos race is nning to do with so many people?¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that the chaos race would keep a low profile, but now I know that the chaos race is the most terrifying.¡±


    ¡°The primal chaos race has always been hiding themselves.¡±


    ..


    Everyone began to discuss. No one had expected that the primal chaos race would actually hide so deeply.


    To create such arge-scale war of extermination without anyone knowing, this was very inconceivable.


    Ye Sheng looked at them. While they were discussing, the geniuses from the variousrge factions all felt a shock.


    More than 300 people survived out of 500,000 people. These 300 people were definitely the best in terms of luck, temperament, and cultivation.


    They were the best of the best. This was what the monastery needed.


    The waves washed away the sand, washed away the lead, and revealed the true gold.


    The dragon bone ship shuttled through the river of time, heading towards 100,000 yearster. In an instant, a thousand years had passed.


    ......


    Ye Sheng did not speak. He looked at his surroundings. All sorts of strange things, people, and events shed past.


    The events that happened within 100,000 years were presented in the river of time in detail. It all depended on whether or not you could discover them.


    ¡°Sigh, Red Army, look. The Battle of Titan Star,¡±Ye Sheng said to Red Army.


    He was surprised to see the Battle of Titan Star. Countless Titan Giants that were four to five meters tall were fighting on Titan star. The battle was intense and extremely violent.


    The Red Army immediately looked towards that ce. Time passed very quickly. The Red Army did not see anything at all and disappeared in an instant. Thest thing he saw was a lonely figure sitting under the setting sun, looking at space. His body was covered in wounds, a domineering face also showed some signs of decline.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±The Red Army called out softly.


    ¡°This is your grandfather?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, my grandfather, thest elder of Titan Star.¡±Chi Jun nodded and said.


    ¡°Titan star used to be so glorious, but it was all destroyed by this war. Countless people, countless forces, countless treasures, all turned into ashes.¡±Chi Jun said indignantly.


    If Titan star still existed now, the first-rate forces wouldn¡¯t dare to say, but the second-rate peak definitely existed.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    The dragon bone ship¡¯s speed was very fast. It crossed the long river of time, and light sprinkled down. Very quickly, it arrived at a critical point.


    The blue-robed senior waved her long sleeves and said, ¡°Time is up. Junior brothers, please get off the ship.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as she finished speaking, the dragon bone ship stopped and leaned against a time node.


    Buzz Buzz!


    A time portal appeared in front of Ye Sheng, and he saw the Heavenly Emperor City.


    They entered the Heavenly Emperor City 100,000 years ago, and they still returned to the city 100,000 yearster.


    The difference was that 500,000 people had entered, and more than 300 people had returned.


    The numbers that had disappeared were corpses, and it was extremely cruel.


    The azure-robed senior retreated to the side and made way.


    The Eighth Sky Immortal Realm Genius didn¡¯t say anything else and directly entered the portal. He had returned to modern time, and all he wanted to do now was rest.


    Many people were like this. One by one, they left this ce and did not stay.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Chi Jun had all left. Ye Sheng was thest one.


    He came to the gate and was not in a hurry to step out. Instead, he asked, ¡°Senior sister Qingyi, will the monastery teach us something that no one knows?¡±


    Senior Sister Qingyi was calm and elegant, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°What the monastery teaches you, you need to choose for yourself. You are all adults. At the age of dozens of years, no one can change your minds. Only by going to school and exploring on your own can you know the truth.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. Yes, he was no longer a child. After wandering in the universe for so long, no one was a fool.


    ¡°You sent us back. Where are we going next?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°To pick up a person,¡±the green-robed senior said.


    ¡°It¡¯s either in the future or in the past,¡±Ye Sheng said affirmatively.


    The green-robed senior smiled and said, ¡°The person I want to pick up is in thest era.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. Thest era?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all dead?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°There will always be people left behind,¡±the senior exined.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Although he was extremely curious and had many questions, he stopped asking. The first time they met, the senior had already told him many things. Ye Sheng would not take an inch and take a mile. It would be bad if he were to annoy people.


    After stepping through the door, Ye Sheng appeared in Heavenly Emperor City.


    The door behind him slowly closed. The senior walked to the door and looked at Ye Sheng with admiration in her eyes.


    The door closed and the senior in green disappeared.


    Ye Sheng looked at the Heavenly Emperor City. It was huge, like a prehistoric beast that stretched across the universe.


    One second before they entered 100,000 years ago, 500,000 people entered the Heavenly Emperor City under the watchful eyes of the local residents. One secondter, only 300 people came out under their watchful eyes.


    Furthermore, more than 300 people were exhausted, and many of them were injured. This shocked the people of Heavenly Emperor City.


    ¡°500,000 people have entered, and only this few people havee out?¡±


    ¡°500,000 people, geniuses from various major factions. This is too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Although the DAO College¡¯s previous trials were terrifying, they weren¡¯t that dangerous, right?¡±


    ¡°What exactly did these 300 people experience?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s obvious that this trial is unprecedented. Who would dare to participate in the DAO College¡¯s trials in the future?¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly, but Ye Sheng and the others did not have any thoughts to refute. Everyone was exhausted.


    At that time a hundred thousand years ago, everyone had to pay 120% of their attention. The slightest carelessness would cause big problems. Now that they had returned to a hundred thousand years ago, everyone immediately rxed.


    At this moment, their injured nerves were relieved.


    Ye Sheng went straight to the restaurant to rest. Hey on the bed, closed his eyes, and did not think about anything.


    He slept for three days.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng woke up and stretched his body. However, he saw that the entire heavenly emperor city was discussing this matter.


    In fact, it was not just the Heavenly Emperor City. The news of the trial road had spread.


    The universe was in an uproar.


    All the major, small, and medium-sized factions were asking the DAO college why this had happened?


    When had the trial road be so terrifying that the disciples they had carefully nurtured were lost just like that?


    It did not matter to the major factions. They had more disciples and more geniuses. Some of them knew in advance that this time they were going to the past, so some peerless geniuses did not participate.


    However, it was not enough for the small factions. Who would be willing to lose the disciples that they had spent so much effort to nurture?


    The DAO College remained silent. They did not respond or express their opinions. They allowed themselves to be discussed. It did not matter even if they did not participate the next time.

 Chapter 698

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter Two: heading to the monastery (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The monastery had the confidence to ignore everyone. The three old factions would not have any conflict with the monastery for the sake of these disciples.


    They just let it go.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng saw that countless people were discussing the path of the monastery¡¯s trial. They criticized the path of the trial as too cruel, but the second-rate, first-rate, and top-tier factions all remained silent.


    No matter how much fun the lower levels had, it was only a small matter. It did not affect the higher-ups.


    In the Heavenly Emperor City, the three hundred people who had returned did not leave. They were waiting for the people from the DAO College toe and pick them up.


    After resting up, Ye Sheng washed himself up and felt the aura of life in the mortal world. Only then did he recover.


    The days a hundred thousand years ago had been filled with fear and trepidation. Now, he could finally rx.


    Ye Sheng came out of the restaurant¡¯s private room and saw the Red Army¡¯s Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi in the hall.


    At this moment, they were also full of energy and were in high spirits. They were very happy and were chatting andughing.


    Ye Sheng walked over and asked curiously, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re awake.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said happily and immediately gave up his seat for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sat down and the red army said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about the monastery. We just received news that the people from the monastery wille to fetch us to the monastery tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. Wasn¡¯t this the purpose of all this trouble?


    ......


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already informed you just now that you¡¯re sleeping. We didn¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded and said.


    ¡°Where is the Dao College?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Who knows? No one told us where the DAO College is. Perhaps only the six major factions know.¡±Du qingyi shook his head and said.


    The few of them were not even a hundred years old. It was normal that they did not know. It was not strange.


    ¡°The discussions outside have gone crazy. So many people have died this time.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed.


    ¡°This is everyone¡¯s choice. The DAO College has said before that this trial road is iparably dangerous.¡±Du Qingyi said.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve met the chaos race, my heart and liver are trembling.¡±Chi Jun shook his head and smiled bitterly. He was truly frightened by the chaos race warriors.


    Ye Sheng poured himself a cup of wine. After drinking it, he said, ¡°At the present stage, it¡¯s at least stable. It¡¯s good to cultivate hard. In the future, when we meet, we still have to rely on ourselves.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Sheng finally understood what Chu Xiangyu had said.


    He had told Ye Sheng to work hard to raise his cultivation base because the world was in chaos and there was no peace.


    Ye Sheng had never understood and did not understand what chaos was. But now, Ye Sheng understood that with a race that could start an era anytime and anywhere, no one could be stable.


    The monastery was where Ye Sheng could quickly raise his cultivation base. He had to grasp the tail of time and make himself stronger before the crisis arrived.


    He drank with the Red Army, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Du Qingyi. Ye Sheng listened to them talk about some interesting topics and quietly listened without interrupting.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said, ¡°I told Grandpa what happened tens of thousands of years ago. He told me to improve myself and not care about anything else. If the future is chaotic, a tall person will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±Du Qingyi was rather pessimistic.


    While they were chatting, Ye Sheng slowlymunicated with his Earth clone and the ancient God clone. One of them was in the divine court, while the other was in the hell dimension. They each dealt with their own matters.


    The ancient God clone told Ye Sheng that the atmosphere in the divine court had changed. It seemed that something big was going to happen and martialw had begun.


    Ye Sheng asked him to find out what exactly happened, but the ancient god clone said, ¡°I¡¯m restricted from entering and leaving now. I can only stay in the disciple¡¯s courtyard and can¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Ye Sheng frowned. It seemed like something big had really happened in the divine court. The entire area was under martialw.


    Hell wasn¡¯t stable either. The Earth¡¯s clone told Ye Sheng that many races from Hell had reappeared in the world and began to integrate the various dimensions of hell. They were no longer a pile of loose sand.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know what had happened to the divine court, but seeing that both the divine court and hell were in this state, the divine court wasn¡¯t any better.


    ¡°I¡¯m still too weak. I need to speed up my self-improvement,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    In the afternoon, Ye Sheng began to wander around the Heavenly Emperor City.


    The Heavenly Emperor City was not prosperous. The people here had lived here for generations and were self-sufficient. Very few people came here.


    The people here had no intention of leaving. They behaved themselves and lived an ordinary life.


    In the evening, it was time. More than three hundred people gathered in the square, waiting for the arrival of the people from the monastery.


    After three days of rest, everyone was fully rested and refreshed.


    The one with the highest cultivation level here was at the eighth sky of the immortal realm. He had changed his appearance and be a cold-faced person. He stood in ce and waited silently.


    Of course, there were also people who began to form alliances and form teammates. They had their own thoughts as they prepared for the environment that was about to enter the monastery.


    Rumble!


    The space began to tremble and a huge dragon bone ship sailed over, causing everyone to look on in surprise.


    It was still the blue-robed senior sister who came to pick them up. It was still the dragon bone ship.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she take us to the monastery three days ago?¡±Someone muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did she have to rest in the Heavenly Emperor City?¡±Many people did not understand this matter.


    Ye Sheng knew that the blue-robed senior sister had gone to pick them up three days ago. She could not bring them to the monastery at all.


    Three dayster, the indigo-robed senior had time to take them to the monastery when she was free.


    However, Ye Sheng did not tell anyone that the dragon bone ship had crossed space. The bow of the ship appeared in the void and allowed everyone to board the ship.


    The indigo-robed senior was waiting for them silently on the dragon bone ship, just like before. She was very quiet.


    When Ye Sheng saw the indigo-robed senior, he was immediately stunned. He could feel that the indigo-robed senior¡¯s calm expression was the core of her fatigue. She was injured.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡±Ye Sheng said after he boarded the ship.


    The rest of them were stunned, but then they secretly regretted it. They did not expect Ye Sheng to be so good at ttery. They could say such a simple sentence.


    The senior in Indigo gown smiled in relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. If I send you all to the DAO College, my task will bepleted.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ye Sheng knew that her previous task had beenpleted. Although he might be injured or tired, he stillpleted it sessfully. Now, he only needed to send them to the DAO College to end it.


    Ye Sheng no longer asked. After saluting, he stood quietly on the dragon bone ship.


    ¡°Senior sister, where exactly is the monastery?¡±Someone saw that Ye Sheng was no longer fawning over the senior sister, so he immediately came forward and said with a self-righteous smile.


    The indigo-robed senior sister¡¯s expression was indifferent. She nced at him and said, ¡°When I send you to the ce, you will naturally know.¡±


    The thought of fawning over the senior sister and chatting a little more was instantly shattered. This person had no choice but to sit down quietly.


    When the indigo-robed senior sister saw that everyone had boarded the ship, she started the dragon bone ship with a rumble and sailed into an unknown space.


    This time, she did not advance or retreat. Instead, she crossed the space.


    The indigo-robed senior sister wanted to bring everyone to the monastery.

 Chapter 699

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter three, the monastery by the Sea of Chaos (first update)</h4>


    The dragon bone ship sailed through space at an extremely fast speed, crossing a gxy almost every minute.


    More than three hundred people were waiting silently. The blue-robed senior was injured and her expression was indifferent. The Aura that prevented strangers from getting close made no one dare to ask any more questions.


    Rumble!


    After flying for a day like this, the dragon bone ship brought everyone to the edge of the boundless sea.


    Yes, the sea.


    The sea in the universe.


    Ye Sheng stared at it and was very surprised. There was a sea in the universe?


    Chi Jun¡¯s body stiffened and he muttered, ¡°Ye Sheng, we seem to havee to an incredible ce.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi also recognized this ce. They swallowed their saliva and looked at each other with their own worries.


    ¡°This is the Sea of chaos,¡±Chi Jun said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng was truly shocked. ¡°The Sea of Chaos of the chaos race?¡±


    It was only 100,000 years ago that everyone witnessed the terror of the chaos race. They destroyed the gxy and destroyed the ancient beast race. It was so terrifying that it made people tremble. After 100,000 years, they immediately came to the Sea of Chaos?


    ......


    The others also recognized it. Some people who were afraid of the chaos race immediately shouted.


    ¡°Senior sister indigo-robed, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°This is the Chaos Sea of the chaos race. It is absolutely dangerous. Aren¡¯t we going to the Dao College?¡±


    ¡°Senior sister indigo-robed, are you from the DAO College or the chaos race?¡±


    ..


    These people were really frightened by the chaos race, which was why they were so excited.


    The indigo-robed senior sister said indifferently, ¡°What are you arguing about!¡±


    The Dragon Bone ship suddenly fell silent, and everyone shut up.


    Although they were very displeased to be brought to the Sea of chaos, they still did not dare to contradict the blue-robed senior sister. She was a great expert from the DAO College, a mysterious woman who could control the dragon bone ship to travel for a hundred thousand years.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you all always wanted to know where the DAO College is?¡±The blue-robed senior sister said indifferently.


    Everyone was shocked. Looking at the vast and boundless Sea of chaos, they felt incredulous.


    ¡°Could it be that the DAO College is in the Sea of Chaos?¡±Someone said with a trembling voice.


    The blue-robed senior shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The chaos race will not let us in. The DAO College is at the edge of the Sea of chaos, fighting against the chaos race.¡±


    Once these words were said, everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief. As long as they were not in the Sea of chaos, it would be fine.


    The Sea of chaos was right in front of them. It was boundless and different from ordinary seawater. When the weak entered the Sea of chaos, they would be devoured instantly and return to nothingness. All the energy in their bodies would dissipate. Only the strong could survive.


    Rumble!


    As they approached the Sea of primal chaos, everyone heard the sound of surging waves. It shook the universe and was very shocking. A single wave was ten thousand meters high, making people feel very small.


    The dragon bone ship flew close to the Sea of primal chaos, allowing everyone to observe the sea of primal chaos at a closer distance.


    Ye Sheng was also watching. He was surrounded by Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Chi Jun. . These three people were all afraid. They were afraid of encountering any danger and stuck close to Ye Sheng, this great expert.


    Ye Sheng observed the Sea of chaos. Every drop of ¡®sea water¡¯was a very thick existence. It was a kind of energy that was different from the mainstream universe. It seemed to be one level higher.


    Roar!


    Another wave pped over. The surging waves turned into a terrifying face. It roared loudly and angrily. It was very realistic. It scared many people so much that their bodies trembled. Some even fell to the ground and waited for their faces to disperse, only then did they stand up with a blushing face. They were extremely unwilling.


    The Primal Chaos Sea was beautiful when the wind was calm and the waves were calm. It was especially beautiful under the illumination of the multicolored light of the universe.


    However, when the wind rose and the clouds surged, it was as terrifying as the end of the world. Everything was destroyed, and it was as terrifying as a dimensional reduction blow.


    This was the primal Chaos Sea of the primal chaos race.


    The dragon bone ship flew close to each other for a period of time. Everyone watched and watched, and gradually became silent.


    This single chaos sea was already so terrifying. The members of the chaos race living inside were bing more and more powerful in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The indigo-robed senior sister did not say anything. She brought everyone to take a closer look at the chaos sea. Then, the Dragon Bone ship crossed the chaos sea and continued to fly upwards.


    ¡°Could the DAO College be up there?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister nodded and answered Ye Sheng.


    The rest of the people were envious. The senior in blue did not usually answer other people¡¯s questions. Only Ye Sheng would answer every time he asked something.


    The difference in treatment made others feel unbnced, but they could not say it out loud.


    The Sea of chaos was below, and the monastery was above.


    After the dragon bone ship flew for some time, Ye Sheng saw a floating mountain range. This mountain range was surreal and surreal. However, when the dragon bone ship flew in, everyone saw that it was real.


    The mountain range was like an ancestral dragon. It stretched across the void. There were countless houses, countless mountains, countless trees, and the sound of birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers.


    It was like a paradise that existed in a dangerous sky. Below it was the Sea of chaos. It was no wonder that people could not find the location of the monastery.


    ¡°This is the monastery. Wee.¡±The blue-robed senior sister stood to the side and said with a smile.


    Rumble!


    The misty defensive formation outside the monastery slowly opened, revealing a long icy road. It was crystal clear and colorful.


    The dragon bone ship stopped at the edge of the icy road. The blue-robed senior sister said, ¡°You can go down now. Someone will pick you up.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and hesitated to get off the ship.


    Ye Sheng also followed everyone. This time, the blue-robed senior sister did not speak to him. After everyone got off the ship, the dragon bone ship immediately headed deeper into the monastery and soon disappeared.


    Ye Sheng stood on the long icy and snowy road and looked down. The vast and Boundless Sea of chaos was under his feet. It was magnificent, like a ferocious beast swallowing people.


    ¡°Come over, new students.¡±A faint voice rang out, letting everyone look over.


    At the end of the long icy and snowy road, there was a person standing faintly.


    It was the person from the DAO College who hade to pick them up.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was set. One or two of them walked over.


    The Long Road of ice and snow was rtively wide. It extended out from the ancestral dragon mountain range and was extremely sturdy.


    Ye Sheng and the others walked behind. When they got closer, they finally saw the person who had picked them up.


    It was a piece of clothing.


    Yes, the ¡®person¡¯who had picked them up was actually a piece of clothing.


    This was a long robe. It was red in color and was suspended in midair, waiting for Ye Sheng and the others to arrive.


    Everyone looked at this piece of clothing curiously, sensing the other party¡¯s aura of life. Unfortunately, under everyone¡¯s perception, this was a piece of clothing.


    ¡°Are you the person from the DAO College who came to pick us up?¡±Someone asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am an ordinary disciple of the Dao College. You can call me the Lich King. I cultivate the demonic path and turn my body into nothingness. I often wear this clothing, so I brought it to meet you. If I came alone, none of you would be able to see me,¡±the Lich King said.


    Ye Sheng and the others immediately understood and watched in surprise. This was an expert and a ruthless person who turned his body into nothingness.


    ¡°First of all, Wee to the DAO College,¡±the Lich King said calmly.

 Chapter 700

    <h4>Chapter 700: The fourth watch, the Strange Monastery (the second watch)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    After the Lich King weed them, he led everyone away from here.


    The monastery¡¯s architecture was a fusion of ancient and modern times. It was very exquisite, with dao patterns and array patterns everywhere. Walking on the streets, not many people could be seen, and a piece of clothing floating around did not attract the attention of the people here.


    Perhaps, they were already used to it.


    ¡°Is there only so many people in the monastery?¡±A person of the immortal realm asked.


    ¡°There are three thousand disciples in the monastery, but there are only about a hundred people in the monastery now,¡±the Lich King said.


    ¡°Why are there so few?¡±Chi Jun asked in surprise.


    In the universe, any small faction could have three thousand disciples. There were simply too many species in the universe. When the base number wasrge, the number could not be small.


    It was hard to imagine that a top force like the DAO College only had 3,000 disciples.


    The lich king replied, ¡°Many disciples will choose to leave the DAO College and return to their original lives. The DAO College will allow them toe and go without any hindrance. Of course, more will die in battle.¡±


    Die in battle!


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts. More died in battle. This meant that the dao college was not as safe as they thought.


    ¡°Who will teach us?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    ¡°No one will teach you. You will enter the DAO College and start a new learning career. During this period, you will need to learn everything on your own. You can take as many cultivation insights and resources as you want in the DAO College. You can also ask the souls of some of the seniors in the DAO College. As long as you abide by the rules of the DAO College, there will be no requirements on you,¡±the Lich King replied.


    ......


    Everyone looked at each other. This monastery was really strange. Self-study coupled with unlimited resources was nothing. Many disciples from major factions also had such resources.


    Although they did not understand, they still obediently followed the Lich King into a house.


    ¡°Each choose a house and settle down. There are various rules of the monastery in the rooms. You have to remember these. Otherwise, if you vite the discipline of the monastery and are punished, you will regret it.¡±The Lich King¡¯s voice was still as calm as an ancient well, after mechanically exining it, he shut his mouth and did not say anything.


    Everyone began to choose a room. There were more than five hundred houses in rows here, and it was very quiet and peaceful.


    Ye Sheng chose a room that was close to the mountainside. He pushed open the window and could see the cliff. Below the cliff was the Sea of chaos.


    This location was very good, and there were others who took a fancy to it. However, he could not defeat Ye Sheng and was scared away by Ye Sheng, Chi Jun, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Du Qingyi.


    Ye Sheng chose this ce, and they all chose the same position as Ye Sheng.


    When everyone had finished choosing, the Lich King left, and a piece of clothing floated away. It was a little strange.


    After choosing the house, Ye Sheng rested alone in the room, and picked up the ¡°Things to take note of in the monastery¡±that was ced in a conspicuous position.


    After entering the monastery, he had been very confused. was the management of the monastery sox?


    If the disciples did not teach, why did they have to teach themselves?


    Ye Sheng found it very strange. He sat on the chair and flipped through the book.


    The first thing the monastery had to take note of was not to tell anyone about the monastery. If they did, their cultivation would be crippled the first time, and their lives would be taken the second time.


    ¡°No wonder there is so little information about the monastery,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    As he continued reading, there were only a few things the monastery had to take note of. During the study period, they could not kill each other. All students who participated in fighting and killing their fellow disciples would be executed.


    The rest were just a few small problems. Ye Sheng memorized these in his heart and then looked at the monastery¡¯s teaching.


    ¡°Since ancient times, in the greater world, all kinds of strange stories and characters can be teachers. The monastery has the spiritual relics of the predecessors. Those who are fated can naturally learn.¡±Ye Sheng recited the words on the book.


    The monastery collected many spiritual relics of the predecessors and kept them in various ces. The students studied on their own. Those who did not understand could go and see their own opportunities.


    The monastery¡¯s library was at your disposal. The resources of the monastery were unlimited.


    The monastery was a ce that connected the past to the future. They coulde and go freely. They would not keep you or chase you away.


    After flipping through this book, Ye Sheng had some understanding of the monastery. All in all, this was a very strange ce.


    The students came in with a high degree of freedom. Those who could enter the monastery were basically geniuses. They all had their own ideas and thoughts. They were all adults and could take responsibility for themselves.


    The monastery would not teach you. Instead, they would let you learn, think, and grow on your own.


    This was the rules of the monastery. All along, the monastery had nurtured countless experts and relied on this model.


    They gave geniuses the space to develop on their own and did not restrict their thoughts.


    This was because geniuses were different from ordinary people. Cramming education was not useful for geniuses, but it was very effective for ordinary people.


    Ye Sheng read the entire book again and memorized everything he needed to remember. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The greatest advantage of the DAO College is the spiritual legacy of its predecessors. I must go and take a look in a few days,¡±ye Sheng muttered.


    The predecessors here were definitely great experts in history. Only then would they have the right to be collected by the DAO College.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng was very curious as to why the DAO College was established on the Sea of chaos. The Lich King said that most of the disciples of the Dao College had died in battle. Was it a war against the chaos?


    These were all questions that Ye Sheng needed to explore.


    On the day he entered the monastery, Ye Sheng left his room and went to the monastery¡¯s library.


    The monastery¡¯s library was not in the monastery. When Ye Sheng followed the directions on the map and arrived at the location of the library, he only saw a huge ck door. There were countless purple lights within the door. He did not know where it led to. It was extremely mysterious.


    This door was veryrge. It was more than ten meters tall and very wide. It upied Ye Sheng¡¯s entire line of sight.


    There were two old men guarding the door. A man and a woman. They were both in their 80s. Their hair was white and there were spots of color. They looked like they were at the end of their lives.


    They basked in the Sun at the door and were very rxed. Theyy on the chairs. When Ye Sheng arrived, they did not move.


    Ye Sheng walked over and asked softly, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, is this the library of the Dao College?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you a new disciple?¡±The old man opened his eyes. They were extremely muddy. He was old and his eyesight was not very good.


    ¡°Yes, I just arrived.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°You are very diligent. You entered the library as soon as you came to the DAO College. Are you not satisfied with your own strength?¡±The old man was a little interested and began to chat with Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No one will refuse to make themselves stronger.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then you can go in. I Won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±The old man closed his eyes.


    ¡°Old Man, tell me about the situation in the library. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if I destroy anything.¡±Ye Sheng rolled his eyes and lowered his posture.


    ¡°You can¡¯t destroy the books in the library pavilion. They are all from different eras. You Don¡¯t have the ability to do so. Just be casual in there. If you can destroy the library pavilion, I¡¯ll look at you in a new light,¡±the old man saidzily, he didn¡¯t even open his eyes.

 Chapter 701

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter five: cross-generational reading (Third Watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was relieved when the old man said this.


    Seeing that the two old family members were not in the mood to continue chatting, Ye Sheng did not dare to disturb them and walked into the ck door alone.


    The ck door and the purple ripples. Ye Sheng passed through these and saw a strange world.


    The time passage.


    The library of the monastery was hidden in the time passage.


    Ye Sheng observed carefully. This time passage was different from what he had experienced before.


    ¡°No, this is not the time passage, but the time axis.¡±Ye Sheng realized the problem.


    This time passage was not very long. One could see the end at a nce. There were many cracks and some bookcases ced inside.


    However, there was not a single book on the bookcase. There was only a catalog.


    Ye Sheng walked to the first bookshelf and saw the catalog.


    ¡®secret manuals within 100,000 years.¡¯


    This was what was recorded on the first bookshelf. Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and pushed. The bookshelf slowly retreated, revealing a passage.


    This was the time passage.


    ......


    What was recorded in this passage were all sorts of books within 100,000 years.


    There were countless of them.


    Even with Ye Sheng¡¯s eyesight, he wasn¡¯t able to see all of them. It could be seen how many books were in this passage.


    It was as vast as the sea. Ye Sheng estimated that if he spread out these books, he would be able to drown the Sea of chaos.


    Of course, this was only a metaphor.


    Ye Sheng did not enter rashly. Instead, he walked around the bookcase.


    Books within a million years!


    Books within two million years!


    Books within three million years!


    ..


    And so on, until the books from ten million years ago broke.


    And at the end of the bookshelf, Ye Sheng saw a special bookshelf.


    The epoch bookshelf.


    This bookshelf made ye Sheng¡¯s eyes light up. He stretched out his hand and pushed, and a ck passage appeared.


    The passages in other periods of time were all bright in color, but the heaven passage before the epoch was ck.


    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s ck because the epoch was destroyed and no longer exists?¡±Ye Sheng guessed, and slowly walked in.


    Compared to the cultivation technique that was born from this fortuitous encounter, Ye Sheng updated the cultivation technique and books that were born from the previous era.


    As Ye Sheng entered the ck passageway, there was a bright light. Although it was very weak, there was still light.


    Ye Sheng saw that there were many books floating in the time passageway. They were not arranged long ago, but were ced at different times. Perhaps they had long been lost.., however, these things still existed at the time when they were born.


    The monastery had the ability to find the original time point of the lost, damaged, or destroyed secret manuals and lock them up. Anyone who wanted to see them could see them at that time.


    This way, they could not be damaged no matter what.


    ¡°The dean of the monastery is old man time. He really lives up to his reputation. His use of Time is wless,¡±ye Sheng said with a sigh.


    He gathered all the secret manuals of different times and fixed them in that period of time. No one could destroy them.


    A few yearster, you wouldpletely burn the secret manuals of that time and turn them into ashes. However, a few years ago, this secret manual still existed. You could not change the past.


    Walking in this slightly dim time passage, Ye Sheng had seen a few secret manuals. There were not many secret manuals here. During the time before the new age, the monastery could not capture many of them.


    Ye Sheng finished reading these secret manuals. It was apletely different cultivation methodpared to the current one. There was the burning incense to be a god, the Buddhist kingdom in the palm, the mechanical cultivation, and the spiritual holy method..


    Ye Sheng did not know how to cultivate these things, but he could still use them for reference. He could observe the method, understand his own body, fuse them together, and eliminate the ipatibility.


    This was the path that Ye Sheng had chosen.


    Walking in time, observing the cultivation methods of the ancients, andmunicating with them across time and space, Ye Sheng found his teacher on the first day in the monastery.


    Only then did ye Sheng understand why the monastery would not arrange for a teacher to teach them.


    The monastery could be a teacher everywhere. A teacher was natural. All things in the world, all living beings in the universe, the Hengsha River, and countless predecessors could all be teachers. Why would they arrange for a teacher?


    The three of them had to have a teacher. Ye Sheng was in this long river of time, municating¡¯with some seniors from the previous era. This was the best teacher.


    In the time passage, Ye Sheng began to think seriously.


    Hemunicated with the incense and became a god, debated with the Buddha in the palm of his hand, discussed science with mechanical cultivation, and learned to trap the heart ape with the Mind Sage..


    After one round, Ye Sheng gained the knowledge of each family. He himself was like a water tank. All kinds of water poured in and gathered into colorful colors. Then, he was swallowed by Ye Sheng in one breath and became the nutrients of the ck hole.


    The ck hole was also changing imperceptibly.


    Ye Sheng had gained a lot this time. His cultivation level didn¡¯t increase too much. He had reached the peak of the first sky of immortal realm, but his realm had changedpletely, advancing toward a higher concept of the universe.


    A lot of knowledge was absorbed by Ye Sheng at this moment. The scope of Ye Sheng¡¯s water tank continued to expand, and then he absorbed more things.


    When Ye Sheng walked out of the time passage and returned to the bookshelves, only one second had passed.


    Ye Sheng felt that he had spent at least ten years in there,municating with those secret manuals, but it was only one second in the outside world. This was all thanks to time.


    ¡°I gained a lot this time, but I still need some things. I¡¯m still a little bit away from breaking through,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He looked at the other bookshelves and walked in one by one without saying a word.


    Ye Sheng had stayed in each bookshelf for more than ten years and read all kinds of secret manuals. His soul was like the centralputer of the automaton race, constantly analyzing all kinds of possibilities and improving his knowledge points.


    Ye Sheng had argued with all kinds of secret manuals for a hundred thousand years, taking out what he thought was right and discarding what was wrong.


    Ye Sheng had been like a schr for a million years, treating every secret manual seriously.


    Ye Sheng had gone into every bookcase and read them thoroughly. After thoroughly understanding them, he could be considered to have received a lot of supplements.


    Ye Sheng was like a tree thatcked nutrition. This time, too much nutrition had been watered, and Ye Sheng was immediately born.


    After an hour, Ye Sheng walked out of the library and silently broke through to the second sky of immortality.


    Ye Sheng thought that he would be very happy, but unfortunately, Ye Sheng was rather indifferent to his breakthrough and was indifferent.


    Instead, he became interested in the teachings of the rest of the monastery.


    ¡°A library has improved myprehension so much. It¡¯s really a qualitative change. In the past, myprehension was like a clear spring, barren and dry. Although the ck hole was very powerful, many times, everyone felt that they were unable to do it. But now, it¡¯s different. I feel that myprehension is bursting out like a well. It¡¯s like a dry field that has been baptized by ten days and ten nights of torrential rain.¡±Ye Sheng judged himself, self-awareness, self-reflection.


    His vision and mind were much broader.


    Now, if Ye Sheng wanted to make a breakthrough, it would be quite easy as long as he had enough energy.


    But Ye Sheng did not do so. He needed to continue improving himself so that his perception and power could beparable.

 Chapter 702

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 6: A trip with the Sages 1(1st update)</h4>


    When Ye Sheng walked out of the library, only four hours had passed. The two old men had already woken up and were holding hands with each other, saying some romantic words.


    Ye Sheng looked at them with envy. They were so old and still so loving. This made Ye Sheng involuntarily think of Beauty Zhou.


    It had already been ¡®several hundred years¡¯since hest left Beauty Zhou.


    This so-called few hundred years was passed by Ye Sheng. It had only been a few years on Beauty Zhou¡¯s side.


    15 years from 100,000 years ago, there were still various secret manuals and discussions in the library, and it had also been a hundred years since they discussed the Dao.


    Ye Sheng missed Beauty Zhou.


    Seeing how sweet and sweet the old man was, Ye Sheng smiled with envy. The warmth of a young coupleing to apany their old partner infected Ye Sheng.


    Not wanting to disturb them, Ye Sheng left alone and returned to his own room.


    He had gained a lot this time. Countless secret manuals had been read by Ye Sheng and he had gained a lot. Ye Sheng needed to settle down for a while.


    He did not go to his room either and tried his best to digest the gains this time.


    It was strange to say that after entering the monastery, other than the Lich King who had just received them, no one else came. They lived their own lives and did not care at all.


    Ye Sheng did not know if this was a characteristic of the monastery or if something had dyed them.


    No one from the monastery came anyway, so ye Sheng cultivated alone. He did not need a teacher now. Along the way, other than Ye Sheng being apprenticed to Priest Qingxu at the beginning, he did not have a teacher to teach him after that. He walked alone.


    ......


    It was windy and rainy outside. Ye Sheng sat in his room without moving like a mountain. He sat cross-legged and meditated. Tens of thousands of dao techniques appeared in his eyes. They were all learned by Ye Sheng. From the Small World to the universe, Ye Sheng had learned many secret techniques, some of these secret skills were no longer used, but they still settled in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to refine all these secret skills,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    The knowledge he had learned in his life was too vast and too scattered. It was not good for Ye Sheng¡¯s future path and needed to be simplified.


    This was a huge project, and Ye Sheng could notplete it for the time being.


    He was not in a hurry. After digesting his gains, he went out of the room.


    As soon as he went out, Ye Sheng saw Zhuge Xiaoming, Chi Jun, and Du Qingyi sitting in a pavilion not far away, looking at the scenery of the monastery.


    The beautiful scenery was pleasant. The sunlight, the shade of the trees, the breeze, the Green Mountains, the green water, and the white clouds floated together, creating a beautiful scene.


    Ye Sheng walked over and asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you came at the right time. I just received some news.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately said.


    ¡°What News?¡±Ye Sheng sat down and asked.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t see any teachers from the DAO College, I went to consult the DAO College. They told me that the DAO College wouldn¡¯t assign us any teachers and asked us to teach ourselves.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He had known about this long ago.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I now know why the chaos race has lost its reputation in the universe.¡±Du Qingyi said.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The DAO College suppresses them. The DAO College was established here to suppress the chaos race. It prevents them from entering the universe and messing around,¡±du Qingyi exined.


    ¡°But the DAO College only has about three thousand students. Including teachers, there aren¡¯t many.¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. How could a dao college with such little power suppress the chaos race?


    No matter how he thought about it, it seemed impossible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. I heard it from the seniors of the DAO College. The DAO College is a very strange organization. The Dean has never appeared from the beginning to the end. It ispletely managed by the two vice deans. The disciples of the Dao College are all fierce and often fight against the primal chaos. Many of the disciples die in the fighting.¡±Chi Jun told him what he knew.


    ¡°The two are close to each other. It is normal to kill each other, but the chaos warriors will be resurrected.¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion. It was not worth it. If you killed the chaos warriors, they would be resurrected after a hundred years. If you were killed, you would be killed, there was no chance of resurrection.


    ¡°I asked the seniors of the DAO College. They were silent and did not speak. Later, they said that there were some things that someone had to do.¡±Chi Jun said in a deep voice.


    There were some things that someone had to do!


    What Things?


    Trading his life for that of the Chaos Tribe?


    Ye Sheng did not understand. He always felt that there was ayer of dense fog that covered the sky and covered the earth. It made it difficult for him to breathe and it was difficult for him to extricate himself. This was especially so after he entered the monastery and entered this legendary mysterious force, however, it waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    The monastery was mysterious and powerful. However, this monastery did not teach its students. It also required them to learn on their own.


    The monastery had no time to care about them.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s vague realization, causing him to frown and panic.


    It was as if something big was about to happen.


    But he did not know what it was. He kept feeling flustered and could not wait to increase his strength.


    The second sky of immortality was not enough.


    ¡°Have you entered the monastery¡¯s Library?¡±Ye Sheng asked them.


    The three of them shook their heads. They had never entered.


    ¡°You can go and have a look. There are arge number of books in there. It¡¯s enough for you to learn.¡±Ye Sheng reminded them and stood up. He wanted to discuss Dao with the outstanding geniuses of various eras.


    After entering the monastery, the Lich King told them that they could discuss Dao with the outstanding geniuses and geniuses of various eras. Ye Sheng felt that if he wanted to fuse all the things he had learned in his life, he had to look for them.


    ¡°No matter what happens, as long as I be stronger, I can face anything.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were determined.


    After leaving Zhuge Xiaoming and the others, Ye Sheng walked alone in the monastery. This ce was huge, but there were very few people. He did not know where they went.


    Ye Sheng wanted to ask someone for directions, but after walking around, he did not see anyone.


    The huge dao college was empty, which made Ye Sheng speechless.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±A soft voice rang out. A senior dressed in a long green dress appeared and asked.


    ¡°Hello, senior. I want to discuss Dao with the seniors of the Dao College,¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°That one is not here. Follow Me.¡±The senior dressed in green smiled faintly and led the way for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was extremely grateful and followed the indigo-robed senior sister.


    ¡°Senior sister, why is there no one in the monastery?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Everyone is busy with a big matter. You came at a bad time. In the past, there would have been someone to receive you for a month and show you the way. But now, everyone has left,¡±the indigo-robed senior sister exined.


    ¡°Can you tell me what kind of big matter it is?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°You are too weak.¡±The senior smiled apologetically.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned awkward. He sighed regretfully and said, ¡°Then I will work hard to be stronger.¡±


    The senior brought Ye Sheng into a valley. It was very hidden, so it was not easy for Ye Sheng to find it alone. Even if he flew into the sky, he would not be able to see this ce.


    ¡°This is the spacetime hole where the sages of the past were located. The principal personally arranged this ce. Every student can enter once a year, and it will harm their health if there are too many of them. You should cherish this opportunity,¡±the indigo-robed senior warned Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart. He watched as the indigo-robed senior left, and seeing that there was no one around, he walked forward and reached out to touch the spacetime hole.

 Chapter 703

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 7, discussing Tao 2 with the sages (1st update)</h4>


    Inside the time and space hole, Ye Sheng walked in. It was blue, as clear as the sea, beautiful and wless.


    The charm of time fluctuated in front of him, causing waves. As it shone on the ground, Ye Sheng walked in.


    There was no one watching over this ce, and no one seemed to need to watch over it. Behind this hole was an endless space. After walking in, it was hard to say who he would meet.


    Ye Sheng collected his emotions and walked in solemnly.


    Buzz Buzz!


    Time was like water, surging magnificently under his feet. Ye Sheng walked in the past space and time, trying to meet some outstanding people.


    In every space and time, there were some peerless geniuses, peerless talents, and unrivaled experts. This was what Ye Sheng was meeting now.


    Ye Sheng walked in this space and time. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, and there was no concept of time here. It was all in the past, and it had long ended. Ye Sheng met very few people, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    He walked slowly. The senior who was fated to meet Ye Sheng would appear.


    The first person Ye Sheng met was a titan who was simr to the Red Army.


    More than five meters tall, his entire body was blue, and he wore a broken armor. He sat in a pile of ruins.


    Ye Sheng walked in and looked at this titan.


    It seemed familiar.


    ......


    ¡°The Titan star is destroyed.¡±This titan sighed and said.


    Ye Sheng knew who he was. He was the grandfather of the Red Army and one of the Elders of Titan star. His strength was unfathomable.


    However, Ye Sheng did not expect that the monastery would actually include him in the ranks of peerless geniuses. This meant that the grandfather of the Red Army had received the approval of the Dean, old man time.


    ¡°Why was Titan star destroyed?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Because there was a miracle on Titan star that needed to be destroyed,¡±the old Titan said calmly.


    ¡°What Miracle?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    There were many theories about the destruction of Titan star. Some said it was an internal conflict, some said it was destroyed by other forces, and some even listed many forces, making it sound logical.


    But at this moment, Ye Sheng saw with his own eyes that the main culprit behind the destruction of Titan Star was the chaos race.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the corpses of the chaos race warriors were mountains of corpses and seas of blood. The old Titan had killed many, and he sat alone on arge rock, looking at the sunset, his expression deste.


    ¡°If a miracle is destroyed, it is no longer a miracle. It is useless to say it. As for you, how are you getting along with my grandson?¡±The old Titan asked.


    ¡°You know my background?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°I naturally know the time hole of the monastery. Just like when you returned from a hundred thousand years ago, I saw you through the long river of time,¡±the old Titan said.


    ¡°How should I address you?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°An old Titan without a race. I don¡¯t remember his name. Just Call Me Old Titan.¡±The Old Titan was unwilling to say.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±The old Titan asked.


    Ye Sheng replied, ¡°To learn and discuss the Dao!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can demonstrate my dao to you. Look carefully.¡±The Old Titan was easy to talk to. Perhaps because Ye Sheng was a friend of the Red Army, he immediately agreed.


    Ye Sheng looked at the old Titan and waited solemnly.


    This was the old Titan, a peak expert and the only elder left on Titan. His Dao had already been perfected, or perhaps it had reached an extremely high realm. Ye Sheng was unable to discuss Dao with him and could only silently learn from him.


    Bang!


    The old Titan punched over, and a world appeared. A Sea of blood surged, and an endless domineering aura smashed down, causing countless corpses to appear.


    ¡°My dao is fearless, fearless, and without me.¡±


    ¡°My enemies, Kill!¡±


    ¡°A violent attack can crush everything. All the great daos in the world have to submit to my fist.¡±


    ¡°Suppressing the heavens, stepping on ten thousand daos.¡±


    The old Titan¡¯s domineering voice rang out, reverberating in Ye Sheng¡¯s ears. It stirred up the wind and clouds, and had a great impact.


    Ye Sheng scrupulously kept a sliver of rity in his heart. He watched the old Titan disy his dao to his heart¡¯s content. His ownprehension, his own cultivation method. He waspletely unafraid of Ye Sheng learning it. He was fearless and fearless.


    This was the mentality of a strong person. At this moment, he disyed it to the fullest. Ye Sheng saw the myriad of Great Dao that the old Titan controlled from within. Every Great Dao was extremely powerful, but in the hands of the old Titan, every Great Dao was like a sheep, it was very docile. Once it was unleashed, it would turn into a wild dragon, stirring up the wind and clouds.


    The punch of the old Titan was like a storm sweeping over the ocean. Ye Sheng was like a lone boat, swaying with the wind. He guarded that little bit of rity in his mind, keeping it from being assimted.


    By the time Ye Shengpletely absorbed the old Titan¡¯s Dao and came back to his senses, the old Titan had already disappeared.


    The Titan Star was still the same Titan star, but the old Titan had disappeared.


    Ye Sheng stepped out and entered the time passage.


    After absorbing the old Titan¡¯s Great Dao, Ye Sheng had a deep understanding of it. In fact, the Great Dao of the old Titan was unfathomable. Ye Sheng had only roughly absorbed it and had not studied it carefully yet.


    ¡°I can still absorb some more. When I¡¯m full, I canpletely transform my dao,¡±Ye Sheng calcted in his heart.


    Along the way, he had gained a lot and gained a lot of insights, but it was still not enough.


    An old Titan could not satisfy Ye Sheng. He needed more.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s potential.


    In the time passage, Ye Sheng was waiting to meet the fated person again.


    This time, he walked into the past for a very long time.


    Five hundred thousand years ago, Ye Sheng met a person in the dimension.


    This was a piece of cosmic ruins. There were ruins everywhere, and there were graves everywhere. Ye Sheng walked into this ce and looked left and right, but there wasn¡¯t a single person.


    ¡°Who here is fated to be with me?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    Pa Da!


    Suddenly, at Ye Sheng¡¯s feet, a small dirt grave broke open, and a thin, shriveled palm stretched out.


    Ye Sheng jumped in fright and opened his eyes to look.


    A man covered in dirt yellow crawled out of the grave. The clothes on his body were badly weathered. He stretched out his hand and pulled, causing the ground to fall, revealing his lean muscles.


    This was a middle-aged man. His face was sallow, and his hair was messy. However, his eyes were shining brightly, and he stared at Ye Sheng the moment he came out.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes, allowing the middle-aged man to stare at him. He asked softly, ¡°Senior, What¡¯s your surname?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu!¡±The middle-aged man said.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief. was this Chu Xiangyu¡¯s appearance?


    ¡°Very surprised?¡±Chu Xiangyu looked at Ye Sheng and asked.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s much better than sleeping in a coffin all day long,¡±ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°It seems that I wasn¡¯t wrong. You¡¯re from the future, and we still have a deep entanglement,¡±chu xiangyu nodded and said without any surprise.


    ¡°Since you already know me now, and we meet again in 100,000 years, why did you pretend not to know me when we first met?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    Chu Xiangyu stared into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes and looked carefully. He saw that it was the first time he met Ye Sheng.


    He didn¡¯t look too much. He just skimmed through all the other memories and only saw the first time he met Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Why would I look for You?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked.


    Ye Sheng was stunned.


    In his memory, Chu Xiangyu seemed to have found him. Ye Sheng did not expect that a red wooden coffin woulde looking for him.


    At that time, Chu Xiangyu exined that it was because of the demon god sword, but Ye Sheng thought about it carefully and felt that it was a little far-fetched.


    Perhaps, Chu Xiangyu knew that Ye Sheng would help him in the future and came looking for him directly.

 Chapter 704

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter Eight, discussing Dao 3 with the sages (second update)</h4>


    ¡°You crossed time and came to this time and space. Why are you looking for me?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I am learning all kinds of Dao from my predecessors. I want to walk my own path.¡±


    Chu xiangyu said in surprise, ¡°You are only in the immortal realm, and you want to walk your own path?¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on man¡¯s actions. I always feel that time is not on my side,¡±ye Sheng said thoughtfully.


    Ever since he entered the monastery, there was always an anxious feeling lingering in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart, causing him to unconsciously increase his speed.


    Chu Xiangyu looked at Ye Sheng in a new light and said, ¡°You can actually sense the will of heaven in the Unseen World!¡±


    ¡°What is the will of Heaven?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°A torrent that can not be reversed, something that is bound to happen. A catastrophe that engulfs the entire universe will always give rise to some unusual will of heaven, but those who are not experts will generally not be able to sense it,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye Sheng seemed to understand, but he did not understand. He said, ¡°No matter what happens, I need to improve myself as soon as possible. Please help me.¡±


    ¡°I can give you my dao, and you can gain more insights yourself.¡±Chu Xiangyu struck out with a palm, pping ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body trembled, and his soul directly left his physical body, falling into endless darkness.


    This was a chaotic world. The source of chaos was power. Chu Xiangyu was the ruler of chaos.


    ......


    Chaos Fist, the Great Dao of Chaos. The beginning of chaos, the era of Chaos!


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s Dao was chaos. It disrupted all order, created chaos, and created a new order in the chaos.


    His Dao was turbulent and violent. It waswless. No matter who it was, chaos could drown them all.


    Chu Xiangyu was a peerless talent. He had been scheming behind the scenes for all eternity. Ye Sheng knew that he must have been involved in the nning of the chaos n.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness turned into a ck hole and began to crazily devour these chaotic essences. The chaotic Great Dao was the root of chaos.


    The harvest this time was even more outstanding than that of the Old Titan. Chu Xiangyu did not hold anything back from ye Sheng and even imparted the chaotic essence to Ye Sheng.


    The origin of Great Dao, the foundation of an expert, waspletely disyed in front of Ye Sheng.


    The ck hole devoured everything, and the chaos was also within it.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was immersed in it.


    ..


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, what he saw was a stretch of destion. The small earth tomb had already been broken, and Chu Xiangyu was nowhere to be seen.


    Ye Sheng did not go looking for Chu Xiangyu. After imparting the origin of Chaos to Ye Sheng, he directly left.


    Ye Sheng returned to the time passage alone.


    He continued his journey.


    He walked towards a million years.


    He met Chu Xiangyu half a million years ago. Ye Sheng was not sure who he would meet next time, but he was certain that the people he met each time were fated with Ye Sheng.


    Those who were not fated would not meet in this time passage at all.


    Time was such a wonderful thing. Although there were only three thousand disciples in the monastery, one old man time was equivalent to an army of a million.


    Ye Sheng had a myriad of thoughts and thoughts running through his mind as he continued to walk forward.


    Bang!


    As he walked, Ye Sheng suddenly bumped into something.


    His spirit returned and he saw that he was blocked in front of arge rock.


    It was said to be arge rock, but it was like a wall, extremelyrge.


    At the top of therge rock, there was a pair of cute, slender legs that were swaying, extremely rxed.


    Ye Sheng frowned. ording to some people, these legs could be yed with for a lifetime.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve only met you once. Don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Even if you chased me back a million years ago, I wouldn¡¯t bother with you.¡±A crisp voice rang out.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and saw a beautiful face. Her fiery red lips were extremely charming. She looked at Ye Sheng and blinked her eyes. She was cute and yful.


    There was only one person who couldbine the two styles.


    Chi!


    ¡°It¡¯s You?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the person he had met a million years ago would be chi, the one he had met once in the time passage.


    Last time, a hundred thousand years ago, Ye Sheng and the others had entered the time passage and brought absolute beginning¡¯s corpse with them. They had traveled a million years to find absolute beginning¡¯s corpse and take it away.


    Initially, Ye Sheng thought that it was an ident. He had never thought that he would meet her here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to chase you,¡±Ye Sheng exined seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to chase me?¡±Lei looked at Ye Sheng with a faint smile. The Loli¡¯s body was carrying a delicate and alluring face. The contrast was stunning.


    However, Ye Sheng just looked at her calmly. He flew up to the big rock and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about Dao with someone.¡±


    ¡°Look for someone to discuss Dao with? Did youe in from old man time¡¯s time hole?¡±Peng immediately guessed.


    Ye sheng nodded and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s The Big Deal? I was the one who suggested old man time to build the time hole.¡±Peng waved his hand as he replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Are you that amazing?¡±Ye Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°I¡¯m even more amazing than you think.¡±Peng suddenly got closer to Ye Sheng as he smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±Ye Sheng took a step back, and his heartbeat inevitably quickened. He immediately changed the topic and pointed to his surroundings.


    The Big Rocknded on a barrennd. In the distance, a wildfire was burning fiercely. Thend was pale yellow and deste. There was no sign of human habitation. Only Peng was facing the never-ending sunset.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I bring absolute beginning back with you? I buried him here. I want to protect him until hees back to life,¡±exined Yi.


    Ye Sheng looked left and right, but he still didn¡¯t see absolute beginning¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. Absolute beginning¡¯s corpse is in this ancestral God Stone.¡±Yi patted the huge rock under him.


    ¡°Ancestral God Stone?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Yi in confusion.


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t know anything?¡±Tie looked at Ye Sheng unhappily.


    ¡°Many people whoe from small ces don¡¯t know,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°Even if I told you about the ancestral God Stone, you wouldn¡¯t know. Anyway, remember, this is a very powerful stone.¡±Tie didn¡¯t exin, or perhaps she was toozy to exin. She squinted her eyes and looked at the sunset.


    ¡°Senior, can you teach me the Great Dao?¡±Ye Sheng saw that something didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, so he immediately asked.


    ¡°Teach you the Great Dao?¡±Something turned his head and looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your tuition?¡±Something stretched out his beautiful white palm.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and was speechless. How could he have tuition.


    ¡°You want to learn my things, but you don¡¯t want to pay the tuition. Is there such a cheap thing in the world?¡±Something said unhappily.


    Ye Sheng said in embarrassment, ¡°I can write an IOU.¡±


    ¡°An IOU?¡±He thought carefully and did not reject him immediately.


    Ye Sheng saw that there was a chance and immediately said, ¡°Senior, you have the final say on the content of the IOU.¡±


    ¡°Yes, very good. Your attitude is better. Since you came from the time hole of the Dao College, I will teach you the Great Dao. You have to help me with something.¡±He nodded in satisfaction and said.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°I want you to challenge the younger generation of the chaos race and kill all of them.¡±Tie smiled coldly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pupils contracted violently, and his heart thumped. This could be fatal.

 Chapter 705

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 9, Discussing Dao 4 with the sage (third update)</h4>


    ¡°Why do you want me to challenge?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who came to find me from a million yearster.¡±Yi smiled faintly and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m only at the immortal realm. How many warriors of the younger generation of the chaos race are there?¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath, feeling veryplicated.


    His reason told him that this was a very dangerous thing. If he was not careful, he would be destroyed by the chaos n and die without a burial ce.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s fighting spirit was boiling. He really wanted to send a challenge to all the young people of the chaos n. Then, he would kill all of them and suppress the entire scene.


    The entanglement of two kinds of thoughts made ye Sheng struggle.


    ¡°You can start toprehend your own dao at the immortal realm. The young people of the chaos n are not that scary,¡±something told Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I agree.¡±Ye Sheng raised his head and said firmly.


    Tuo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I just suddenly feel that I¡¯m also a genius. I¡¯ve walked out of the Small World and fought my way through countless difficulties. I¡¯ve ovee them one by one. The Primal Chaos doesn¡¯t seem to be that terrifying.¡±Ye Sheng smiled, his gaze was firm.


    In the end, his battle intent gained the upper hand. Ye Sheng¡¯s rationalitypromised.


    Killing off the younger generation of the primal chaos race was such a sense of aplishment. The things that Ye Sheng had done in the past were not as exciting as this.


    Destroying the current era at will and creating a new era. Such a primal chaos race was very terrifying.


    ......


    However, if Ye Sheng could suppress the younger generation of the primal chaos race and cause the primal chaos race to be cut off, it would be a very sense of aplishment.


    Peng nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad, you are very good. I did not misjudge you. Now, I will give you my dao.¡±


    Peng pushed Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and pushed him off the ancestral God stone.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng instantly felt as if he had fallen into the infernal hell. His surroundings were pitch ck and there were no light spots, drowning Ye Sheng.


    Roar Roar Roar!


    In that instant, countless people were roaring, roaring, and struggling as they spread out from the darkness.


    The Devils of Hell.


    The dao of SI was precisely the endless reincarnation.


    It dragged you into the reincarnation, causing you to sink into oblivion time and time again, cutting off all your cultivation, causing you to fall into the Infernal Hell Forever.


    At that moment, Ye Sheng felt such a situation.


    The difference was that Si did not seal ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness, allowing him to witness everything with his own eyes.


    Ye Sheng fell into Hell and began an endless cycle of reincarnation.


    In his first life, Ye Sheng became an emperor who expanded his territory. He was awe-inspiring and famous throughout the world. Countless people worshipped him and were filled with pride. With a single word, countless heads fell to the ground. He died at the age of eighty.


    In his second life, Ye Sheng became a poor farmer. He did not have any skills and could not read a single word. He worked hard for most of his life and married a fat wife. He gave birth to two children and faced the Yellow Earth with his back facing the sky. He worked hard for his entire life, he died at the age of fifty.


    In his third life, Ye Sheng became a child of a merchant family. He had no worries about food and clothing for his entire life. When he was young, he was led astray by others. He indulged in debauchery, married more than ten concubines, and even frequented brothels, in the end, he even dragged a woman from his family into the water. She was hacked to death by her husband. He died at the age of twenty-five.


    In his fourth life..


    In his fifth life..


    The sixth life..


    In this endless cycle of reincarnation, Ye Sheng¡¯s mind was like a bystander. He watched coldly, not interfering with any changes. He watched the things that happened every day. Little things umted, slowly expanded, and eventually became an unforgivable disaster, even death came.


    In this endless cycle of reincarnation, he continued to grow. He continued to live a life of poverty, debauchery, wealth, transience, and longevity.


    Ny-nine lifetimes had passed, and Ye Sheng had watched for thousands of years. During these ny-nine lifetimes, the longest life he had lived was more than 800 years. That was when he began to cultivate. In the end, he had no hope of breaking through, and he was unwilling to die of old age.


    The shortest life he had lived was only three months. He was poisoned at birth until he ¡®died of illness¡¯three monthster.


    Each life left Ye Sheng deeply moved. It turned out that many things were inadvertently caused by him in the beginning. Only after many years of umtion did he have a tragic end.


    In the 100th life, Ye Sheng¡¯s consciousness personally went into battle and began to reincarnate. He became a young Taoist priest in a Taoist temple at the foot of Mount Zhongnan. After his master passed away, he inherited the Taoist temple at a young age. He quietly cultivated and meditated, he did not care about trivial matters of the mortal world.


    In this life, Ye Sheng began to cultivate from the beginning. Bit by bit, he sorted out all the cultivation techniques he had practiced in the past. Afterbining the Dao of the old Titan, Chu Xiangyu, and Dong, he walked out of his own dao.


    Ye Sheng walked the world, measured with his feet, and walked barefoot.


    Ye Sheng slept on the ground. His hair was disheveled, and his face was dirty. He was driven away by others.


    Ye Sheng climbed to the peak, swam in the ocean, and drifted with the waves.


    Ye Sheng spent his whole life trying toprehend and understand his own dao.


    ¡°The reincarnation of time, the changes of all things, the flow of time, and the power of cultivation are all what I want.¡±Ye Sheng had a big appetite, and his ambition was very big.


    Ye Sheng wanted all of them.


    He had turned into a ck hole and could swallow all things. In theory, the entire universe could be swallowed by Ye Sheng.


    What was the Great Dao?


    The Great Dao was food. The Great Dao was thew of the universe. If I ate all the Great Dao, I would be thew of the universe.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s idea was very simple. He wanted all of them.


    ¡°My Dao is the epoch!¡±Ye Sheng opened his eyes. The reincarnation of a hundred generations had ended. He returned to the ancestral God stone. His aura soared and he reached the third sky of the immortal realm.


    This was not the most important thing. The breakthrough was just a side effect. Ye Sheng was not cultivating. He was looking for his dao.


    His Dao was the epoch.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the epoch was all-epassing.


    Time, space, everything in the universe, cultivation techniques, treasures, and even races could all be included in the epoch.


    When the epoch appeared, all the Daos submitted.


    Ye Sheng fused all the cultivation techniques he had learned in the beginning of cultivation with the cultivation techniques he learnedter. In addition to the immortal king conquering the nine heavens, the Tianyuan strike, and the three holy scriptures of the Dao sect, he refined the New Age divine fist.


    As soon as the New Age Divine Fist was used, all the enemies would be crushed.


    With the New Age blessing, Ye Sheng¡¯s aura continued to climb. Then, facing the time of a million years, he fiercely punched out.


    Rumble!


    The time passage was shaking. Except for the ce where SI was, the entire star area was turned into dust.


    This was the power of the epoch¡¯s divine fist.


    ¡°Wow, Awesome!¡±Si¡¯s eyes brightened as he pped.


    Ye Sheng stood up and stood on the ancestral God Stone. He said, ¡°I have a preliminary understanding of my own dao, the epoch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have a big appetite. If you can seed, you will definitely be a powerful person.¡±Si nodded. ¡°But you have to be careful. If you have many great daos, you won¡¯t necessarily be subdued.¡±


    ¡°I am controlling the great daos, not relying on them. If they don¡¯t listen, I willpletely suppress them.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°You are the most outstanding young man I have ever seen. Now, I believe that you can go and destroy the younger generation of the primal chaos race.¡±Something said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Sheng put his hands together to express his gratitude to something. Something disyed his Great Dao origin to Ye Sheng without holding anything back. He also gave Ye Sheng a hundred lifetimes to understand some things before the birth of the primordial divine fist.


    Naturally, Ye Sheng wanted to express his gratitude to her.


    ¡°Go. Return to your era and kill the younger generation of the primal chaos race for me. Even if you can¡¯t kill them all, you have to break their spine.¡±Something waved his hand and directly sent Ye Sheng into the time passage.

 Chapter 706

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 10, Battle of the Sea of Chaos 1(1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng was sent flying by a p. He rushed out of the time passage and returned to the time hole of the DAO College.


    ¡°How Strong is this guy? He pped me from a million years ago to now?¡±Ye Sheng was really shocked.


    Walking out of the time hole, Ye Sheng met Zhuge Xiaoming head-on.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I knew you were here. Hurry up and go watch the show.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked happy and said loudly.


    ¡°What show?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°The students of the DAO College are fighting with the Chaos Race Warriors. They are on the chaos sea.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming exined. He pulled Ye Sheng and flew out, rushing over.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze. He had wanted to challenge the younger generation of the chaos race just now. He didn¡¯t expect that they would start fighting.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. As soon as I heard the news, I came to look for you. Du Qingyi and the Red Army took the lead and went over. We will know when we arrive.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head.


    Ye Sheng saw that Zhuge Xiaoming was moving very slowly. He immediately pulled him along and used the Kun Peng transformation. His speed was extremely fast and he arrived at the edge of the mountain range in an instant.


    Rumble!


    Looking down from the mountain range, one could see the vast and mighty chaotic sea. Its momentum was vast and its waves were torrential. It was extremely terrifying.


    At the edge of the mountain range, hundreds of people stood and watched with grim expressions. These were all students from the DAO College, cheering for their fellow disciples.


    ......


    Ye Sheng saw that on the Sea of primordial chaos, a white figure was engaged in a life-and-death battle with arge chaos warrior.


    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯er, you can do it!¡±A senior brother cheered for the white-robed figure.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±Ye Sheng asked from behind du Qingyi and Chi Jun. .


    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯er, a new student of the DAO College. He was ourst student. He is very powerful and has a good personality. He is loved and protected by the senior brothers and Sisters of the Dao College,¡±Chi Jun immediately said.


    ¡°How did he fight and retreat with the Chaos Warriors?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯er¡¯s master was killed by the Chaos Warriors. The furious Little Jiu¡¯er rushed into the Sea of chaos and started a massacre. Before that, he had already killed dozens of chaos warriors,¡±du Qingyi praised.


    ¡°So Powerful?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in surprise.


    Ye Sheng watched carefully. Little Jiu¡¯er was very strong. He was at the peak of the immortal realm. His body was graceful and every time he attacked, his strength was thick. The opponent he fought was also at the peak of the immortal realm. The battle was fierce, but the situation was one-sided, little Jiu¡¯er had the upper hand.


    Boom!


    Little Jiu¡¯er kicked the chaos warrior away. He changed his form and reached out his palm, wanting to take the life of the Chaos Warrior.


    ¡°You killed my master. I want you to pay the price in blood.¡±Little Nine-er roared angrily.


    ¡°If you kill me, I can still be revived. But your master will never be revived.¡±The chaos warriorughed loudly.


    ¡°Heart-destroying palm!¡±Little Nine-er roared and mmed his palm down. With a ¡®Ka Cha¡¯sound, it hit the chest of a Chaos Warrior.


    However, Little Jiu¡¯er¡¯s expression changed drastically. He raised his head in disbelief and stared at the other party. He blurted out, ¡°An elite of the primal chaos race!¡±


    What little Jiu¡¯er struck was not a warrior who was fighting against him. Instead, it was a cold-looking man dressed in a blood-red robe.


    A true primal chaos person was not a peripheral member like a primal Chaos Warrior.


    ¡°You are acting atrociously in my primal chaos sea. Do you really think that there is no one in our Primal Chaos Race?¡±The blood-red-robed man said coldly.


    ¡°Return my master¡¯s life.¡±Little Jiu¡¯er was unwilling and kicked out.


    Bang!


    The blood-robed man punched out, hitting the center of his opponent¡¯s foot. In an instant, Little Jiu¡¯er was sent flying. One of his legs was trembling non-stop, and his bones were in pain. It was difficult for him to continue.


    They were both at the peak of the immortal realm. The Warriors of the primal chaos race could not defeat Little Jiu¡¯er, and Little Jiu¡¯er could not defeat this blood-robed man.


    ¡°Your Dao College has been in the sky above our primal chaos sea for so many years, but we have never really made a move. This time, you actually dared to openly provoke us. That is the realization that you must die,¡±the man in the blood-red robe said with a cold smile.


    Little Jiu¡¯er gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Your chaos race is simply the scum of the universe. A malignant tumor. The people you have killed can fill the entire primal chaos sea.¡±


    ¡°The survival of the fittest. The naturalw. We do not care about the wails and indignation of the weak. Why should we, the chaos race, exin our actions to the weak like you?¡±The Man in the blood-red robe said coldly.


    Everyone in the DAO college gritted their teeth when they heard this. They were filled with hatred. This was too arrogant.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. He had grown up from a weak person. He hated people who were born high and mighty and disregarded the lives of others.


    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯er can¡¯t win. What should we do?¡±A senior said anxiously.


    ¡°This is a real chaos warrior, and he is one of the elites among the elites. If Little Jiu¡¯er can¡¯t win, then we can¡¯t either. Perhaps we can only break through to the immortal realm. However, senior brothers and sisters of higher levels have their own missions. We can only call him teacher.¡±A senior sister said anxiously.


    ¡°Then hurry up and inform teacher. Little Jiu¡¯er can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±The others said anxiously.


    Below, in the sky above the chaos sea, Little Jiu¡¯er couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He rushed over but was sent flying by the other party¡¯s palm.


    He wasn¡¯t a match at all. Little Jiu¡¯er was still far behind the elites of the chaos race.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. The weak should lie on the ground and live on theirst breath. The chaos race is so noble. How can you be a match for them?¡±The Man in the blood-red robe said arrogantly.


    ¡°Too arrogant.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted angrily.


    ¡°The strong are also transformed by the weak.¡±Chi Jun said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better to be reincarnated. If he was born in another race, do you think he would still be so arrogant?¡±Du Qingyi said angrily.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold. He suddenly took a step forward and flew down.


    ¡°Ye Sheng!¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was shocked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you want?¡±Chi Jun¡¯s expression changed greatly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act on Impulse,¡±du Qingyi shouted.


    However, Ye Sheng ignored him and flew out of the mountain range. His body instantly came to Little Jiu¡¯er¡¯s side.


    At this moment, the blood-red-robed man swept his leg over.


    Little Jiu¡¯er¡¯s body trembled because of his injury. He could not resist.


    Ye Sheng appeared beside him and ruthlessly kicked out.


    Bang!


    The sound of an explosion rang out. The blood-red-robed man originally thought that Little Jiu¡¯er was certain to die, but who would have thought that Ye Sheng¡¯s sudden appearance would disrupt his rhythm. What was worse was.., ye Sheng¡¯s kick sent him flying several thousand meters and ruthlessly smashed him into the Sea of chaos.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any nobility.¡±


    This kick caused Little Jiu¡¯er¡¯s eyes to light up. He looked at ye Sheng and said: ¡°You are a new student?¡±


    ¡°Go up first. I am here.¡±Ye Sheng did not talk to Little Jiu¡¯er. Instead, he ignored him and walked towards the elite of the primal chaos.


    Ye Sheng was about to start a massacre. He was angered by the arrogance of the primal chaos.


    The weak could not always be the weak. The strong should maintain a humble heart.


    The chaos obviously does not have this idea.

 Chapter 707

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 11, Battle of the Sea of Primordial Chaos 2(Second Update)</h4>


    The Sea of primordial chaos was vast and majestic. The waves were ceaseless. The elite of the primal chaos race rushed out from the sea. With an ashen face, he red at ye Sheng and growled, ¡°You will pay the price for what you have done.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him calmly and said, ¡°The price I will have to pay is to kill you here.¡±


    ¡°You Want to kill me?¡±The elite of the primal chaos raceughed with disdain. He pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You are only at the third sky of Immortal Realm and you want to kill me. You haven¡¯t woken up yet, right? What right do you have?¡±


    ¡°Just because I kicked you down just now,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°I was careless just now,¡±the elite of the primal chaos race roared.


    ¡°Then I will kick you down too,¡±Ye Sheng emphasized.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear this mouth of yours apart and make you regret provoking me.¡±The Primal Chaos Elite¡¯s face was gloomy.


    Bang!


    The Tall Primal Chaos Elite¡¯s entire body was bathed in mes. Many golden symbols appeared on his body. His face was filled with killing intent and appeared very cold. In an instant, his God power erupted. Many symbols flickered and filled the primal chaos sea.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Primal Chaos Elite. My name is hidden sky. Remember, the one who killed you is hidden sky.¡±Hidden Sky said coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually remember the names of the dead,¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    Zang Tian stared at ye Sheng and sneered, ¡°You are the one with the sharp tongue. Now, I will knock your teeth off with my fist. Let¡¯s see if you can still be sharp-tongued.¡±


    Zang Tian¡¯s body was tall, and his eyes were as cold as winter. Facing Ye Sheng¡¯s sharp tongue, he was so angry that he punched out fiercely.


    ......


    In an instant, his fist arrived in front of Ye Sheng. It was so fast that no one could react. The mes burned fiercely and turned into a fire dragon. It spread out all of a sudden, as if gods and demons were dancing in the nine heavens. It was very terrifying.


    In the distance, Little Jiu¡¯er did not go up. he shouted nervously, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    In the High Heavens, in the mountain range, Chi Jun, du Qingyi, and Zhuge Xiaoming all became nervous. They did not even blink, afraid that something would happen in the blink of an eye.


    The rest of the people from the monastery also watched nervously and became worried.


    Ye Sheng was only at the third sky of immortal realm. His opponent was at the peak of the immortal realm. Could he beat him?


    Many people did not know how terrifying ye Sheng was, so they were worried.


    However, Ye Sheng was very simple. He said simply, ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish.¡±


    Facing this punch, Ye Sheng did not back down. He also threw a vicious punch, bursting out with a powerful light.


    This punch of Ye Sheng¡¯s contained many hidden daos. They fused together and transformed into an era.


    With one punch, an era was born. Countless civilizations and countless achievements burst forth at this moment.


    Era Divine Fist!


    This was the terrifying part of Ye Sheng. Hepletely erupted and shed with Zang Tian.


    Rumble!


    An explosion of thunder erupted on the Sea of chaos. Apanied by a miserable cry, the Golden Fist ruthlessly crushed over and instantly sent Zang Tian flying.


    Bang!


    Rumble!


    Zang Tian Zang was sent into the Sea of chaos by Ye Sheng, causing huge waves. He was extremely shocked.


    The surroundings were deathly silent.


    Everyone seemed to be dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t dare to believe it at all. Was this true?


    Ye Sheng used the third sky of longevity to send Zang Tian, who was at the peak of longevity, flying.


    What kind of concept was this?


    Even Chi Jun, who was most familiar with Ye Sheng, widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief.


    Zang Tian was not a weakling. He was an elite of the primal chaos race, a disciple carefully nurtured by the primal chaos race. However, under Ye Sheng¡¯s hands, he could not fight back at all.


    He was defeated in an instant.


    What the hell was this?


    When Little Jiu¡¯er saw this scene, he opened his mouth wide and muttered, ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    He had personally experienced the terror of Zang Tian. That kind of unrivalled power made him despair. However, now, Zang Tian, who was unrivalled in his eyes, was being rubbed against the ground by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡±Little Jiu¡¯er rubbed his eyes.


    Everyone¡¯s disbelief was not as intense as Zang Tian¡¯s. He had never thought that he would actually lose to Ye Sheng, and in such a horrifying and tragic manner.


    He had felt a terrifying power sweep over him just now. He could not match it at all and was overturned in an instant.


    Just what kind of terrifying monster was Ye Sheng?


    Boom!


    Zang Tian rushed out from the sea. One of his arms waspletely crippled, and it was as soft as noodles.


    ¡°Just what kind of monster are you?¡±Zang Tian¡¯s lips trembled as he looked at Ye Sheng.


    This was the first time in his history that he felt fear. He buried it deep in his heart, and Ye Sheng¡¯s shadow had already entered his body.


    ¡°As I said, I will kill you here today. Your Chaos race can be resurrected, but I don¡¯t think there will be no price for it, right?¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He stomped down with extreme speed, leaving behind an afterimage on the spot, meanwhile, his main body had already arrived in front of hidden heaven. He stomped down fiercely, aiming directly at Hidden Heaven¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s terrifying aura stirred up waves and pped against the shore, creating a huge impact.


    How confident was he? His footnded directly on Zang Tian¡¯s head. Even if he had to kneel down, he had to crush Zang Tian¡¯s head with his foot.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly. His hair fluttered in the wind. His aura changed greatly from being still to moving. He was like a God who had just woken up. His gaze was extremely terrifying and the air around him surged.


    The violent aura pressed down on Zang Tian so hard that he was unable to resist. He was extremely unwilling and tried his best to resist, but he waspletely no match for Ye Sheng. The feeling that Ye Sheng gave him was that he was not someone in the immortal realm, but someone who had surpassed the immortal realm, he was a great expert who had reached the half-immortal realm.


    This shocked Zang Tian. Ye Sheng was only at the third sky of the immortal realm, but he already had such terrifying power. As an elite of the chaos n, he was actually no match for him.


    ¡°No, I want to escape.¡±Hidden Sky immediately thought. He knew that he was afraid. The truth was as Ye Sheng said, there was a terrifying limit to the revival of the primal chaos race.


    Every time he revived, he would lose a part of his memory, and his identity would drop. He was now an elite, but he was killed. After reviving, not only would he lose arge part of his memory, he would also drop from an elite to an ordinary warrior, he was no different from other primal chaos warriors, he was just cannon fodder.


    Hidden Sky did not want to be like that. He could not die, he still had many ambitions that had not been realized.


    Without saying a word, hidden sky turned around and charged into the Sea of chaos. He wanted to escape.


    ¡°You want to escape?¡±Ye Shengughed coldly. Under his full strength, escaping was simply a pipe dream.


    ¡°Get your ass up here!¡±Ye Sheng roared and stomped his foot on the chaotic sea.


    Boom!


    The chaotic sea within a radius of a thousand milespletely exploded. The water of the sea kept rushing up, and Zang Tian, who was trying to escape, was shaken out.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was deep. After discovering Zang Tian, he threw a punch.


    This punch fused with the Dao of the old Titan, Chu Xiangyu¡¯s Dao, the Great Dao of Yu, and the Dao that Ye Sheng himself hadprehended.


    These stacked together to form a peerless divine fist.


    Epoch Divine Fist.


    This punchnded on Zang Tian¡¯s body. With a cracking sound, Zang Tian¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, and his soul was instantly destroyed by Ye Sheng.


    Death!


    The elite of the primal chaos tribe, Zang Tian, with his peak longevity cultivation, waspletely annihted by Ye Sheng¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Primal Chaos tribe,e out and collect your corpses!¡±Ye Sheng stared coldly at the primal chaos sea and shouted.

 Chapter 708

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 12, Battle of the Sea of Chaos 3(1st update)</h4>


    Zang Tian was killed by Ye Sheng. His head was smashed and his corpse fell straight down. Ye Sheng stared at it carefully. He wanted to see how the chaos race would resurrect.


    The previous times he killed the chaos race warriors, he was too far away from the Sea of chaos. He didn¡¯t know how to resurrect Ye Sheng.


    This time, Ye Sheng wanted to see it clearly.


    Rumble!


    Zang Tian¡¯s corpse fell into the Sea of chaos. The waves of the Sea of chaos pushed him in one direction.


    Ye Sheng watched silently. After Zang Tian¡¯s death, the chaos didn¡¯t change much. No one came out to deal with Ye Sheng. They just let the waves surge and the wolves engulf them.


    At this moment, everyone was staring at Zang Tian¡¯s corpse.


    Rumble!


    In the Sea of Chaos, a huge stone step appeared. It was so high that it couldn¡¯t be reached. There were 99 steps. On the 99 steps, there was a tightly shut door.


    The waves of the sea pushed Zang Tian¡¯s corpse towards the stone steps. When they pushed Zang Tian¡¯s corpse onto the first stone step, everything returned to normal.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and was very confused.


    Could this be the key to the revival of the chaos race?


    In the mountain range of the monastery, Zhuge Xiaoming saw the stone steps and immediately said, ¡°It has appeared. The thing that my grandfather said, the foundation of the chaos race has appeared.¡±


    ......


    ¡°What Foundation?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°My Grandfather told me that the primal chaos race is powerful because they have a universe supreme treasure that no one else has.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°Universe Supreme Treasure?¡±Du Qingyi said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it surpasses the divine weapon and contains thews of the universe. It is invincible.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded heavily.


    ¡°Is this the stone step?¡±Chi Jun pointed with his finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is it.¡±The green robed senior came behind them and nodded.


    ¡°Hello Senior.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming and the other two immediately greeted.


    The green robed senior nodded and stared at the primal Chaos Sea, the stone step and Ye Sheng. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Ye Sheng could kill Zang Tian and force the primal chaos race to take out this universe treasure.¡±


    ¡°Then is Ye Sheng in any danger, let ye Shenge back now.¡±Chi Jun immediately said.


    ¡°No need, once he is forced out, the rest will be enough.¡±The green clothed senior shook her head, smiling mysteriously as she said.


    Her green clothed long clothes, her figure was graceful and graceful, her 3,000 ck hair braided into a braid, her entire person stood there, as if she was one with the universe, like a painting.


    On the Chaos Sea, Ye Sheng stood with a frown, looking at the ny-nine stone steps.


    Behind him, Little Jiu¡¯er came over and said, ¡°This is the Supreme Treasure of the chaos race. The Deputy Dean told us that it is very powerful. It seems to be some supreme treasure of the universe. We should leave now.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and thought of his instructions. He said, ¡°You can go up first. I still have something to do today.¡±


    Little Jiu¡¯er looked at Ye Sheng in surprise, not understanding what it was.


    Ye Sheng did not exin. He reached out to lift little Jiu¡¯er¡¯s sleeve and threw him directly into the monastery. He was already injured, so it was not suitable for him to stand here.


    Ye Sheng was the only person left in the entire Sea of chaos. He was isted and independent. The Hurricanes in the universe swept up. The Hurricanes that could blow away the body of someone in the immortal trove realm could not hurt ye Sheng at all. He stood unharmed, he faced the ny-nine stone steps directly.


    Zang Tian¡¯s corpsended on the stone steps. Then, the tightly shut door slowly opened. A tiny crack shot out a ray of light that was about tond on Zang Tian¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, go and intercept this ray of light.¡±A familiar voice sounded in ye Sheng¡¯s ear.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. It was Chu Xiangyu. He hade here.


    He had seen Chu Xiangyu five hundred thousand years ago, and he had seen Chu Xiangyu one hundred thousand years ago. Ye Sheng had always been very grateful to Chu Xiangyu, but he had not expected Chu Xiangyu to appear here as well.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly turned into an afterimage. His main body had long appeared on the stone steps. The Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared and flew over Zang Tian¡¯s corpse, instantly absorbing the ray of light that shot out from the mysterious door.


    Rumble!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was turned upside down. That Ray of light was like an invincible long de. It ruthlessly shed down, causing the pantheon pill furnace to violently tremble.


    Fortunately, the Pantheon pill furnace had recovered a lot of its origin. Even if this ray of light struggled, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    After Ye Sheng absorbed this ray of light, he immediately retreated. This was because he discovered that the door seemed to be angry and was slowly opening.


    When Ye Sheng left, he took Zang Tian¡¯s body away, not allowing him to be saved.


    Thump!


    Everyone was watching the scene. Ye Sheng¡¯s bold action made many students in the monastery sweat. If something happened, he would be asking for it.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, I have stopped the ray of light and taken the body away. What exactly is your n?¡±Ye Sheng kept retreating and asked quickly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it is useless to take the corpse away. The origin of heaven-hiding has already been left on the stone steps,¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng frowned. No wonder so many primal chaos warriors died in other ces. Even if their corpses were destroyed, they could still be resurrected. So that was the case.


    ¡°Since the origin is left over there, the resurrection is already an established fact. Why should we stop it?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not to stop it, but to open more cracks in that door. We all want to see what¡¯s behind this door,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye Sheng understood. So that was how it was. His eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill more primal chaos elites. Isn¡¯t this door to resurrect more people?¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°My killing intent has already risen. The chaos elites are only so-so.¡±


    Bang!


    After Ye Sheng retreated far away, he took Zang Tian¡¯s corpse and threw it high up, he said, ¡°Chaos Elites, your nsmen have been killed by me. Even their corpses are about to bepletely destroyed by me. You¡¯re still like cowardly turtles, hiding in a turtle shell. It¡¯s simply hrious.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Sheng threw a punch.


    Boom!


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s corpse turned into thousands of stars and fell like rain. It was extremely beautiful, and Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he cried out involuntarily, ¡°Has Ye Sheng Gone Mad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a good idea to provoke the chaos race like this,¡±du Qingyi said anxiously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng definitely has his own ns, but I also feel that he made a mistake,¡±Chi Jun said worriedly.


    The three of them were very worried about Ye Sheng¡¯s safety. The other disciples of the Dao College also felt that Ye Sheng was too arrogant. He had so tantly provoked the chaos race, and Ye Sheng was only at the third sky of the immortal realm.


    Only the blue-robed senior sister looked at Ye Sheng with interest. Her beautiful eyes were full of exploration. She wanted to know where Ye Sheng¡¯s potential was?


    The entire chaotic sea instantly stirred up the wind and clouds. Waves crashed against the shore, and with a rumble, more than a dozen people rushed out.


    All of them were young geniuses, the elites of the primal chaos race. All of them had gloomy expressions as they stared at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±The leading elite dressed in golden armor said coldly.

 Chapter 709

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 13, devour them all (second update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t intend to continue being a coward?¡±Ye Sheng sneered. He was not afraid of the dozens of chaos elites. Instead, he began to mock them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how Zang Tian died at your hands. It seems that he has be weaker, which is why he was killed by a third firmament immortal like you. ¡°This matter was originally Zang Tian killing the teacher of the Dao College. We didn¡¯t intend to care about his death. He was simply asking for it. However, you actually humiliated my chaos race. Then I must show you how powerful the chaos race is.¡±The golden armor was very dazzling, the Chaos Warriors¡¯words were also very arrogant. They looked down on Ye Sheng and Zang Tian. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Sheng humiliating the chaos race in the end, they wouldn¡¯t even have nned toe out.


    ¡°Is that so? With just a dozen of you, you can¡¯t beat one of them, so you want to start a group fight?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a group fight. I¡¯ll kill you alone,¡±the golden-armored chaos elite said coldly. He was very confident in himself, even though ye Sheng had killed Zang Tian.


    ¡°You alone, I¡¯ll kill you like a dog,¡±ye Sheng snorted.


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue. Eat My Spear.¡±The gold-armored primal chaos elite suddenly attacked. A silver spear appeared and stabbed fiercely towards him.


    Boom!


    The universe energy gathered at a single point. The tip of the spear was extremely sharp. It stabbed towards him in an instant. The sound of air being torn apart was extremely terrifying.


    However, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He stuck close to him and punched out.


    Epoch Divine Fist!


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao. It epassed everything and was omnipresent. This attack used Chu Xiangyu¡¯s chaos.


    All things in the universe started from chaos. They were thrown into chaos, burst forth, and destroyed.


    tter!


    ......


    The Silver Spear was a sharp weapon, but under Ye Sheng¡¯s fist, it couldn¡¯t gain any advantage. Instead, it was smashed by Ye Sheng¡¯s fist, causing it to tremble and fly away.


    The expression of the chaos race elite changed. He did not expect Ye Sheng¡¯s fist to be so powerful. His full strength attack was actually not a match for Ye Sheng. Instead, the spear was sent flying by Ye Sheng.


    This was simply unbelievable.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s punch sent the spear flying. His eyes were cold. He was going to kill the person in front of him.


    Boom!


    Another punch.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s attacks were explosive. He had used the chaos fist, which was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s Great Dao. Ye Sheng hadprehended it.


    I am the Lord of Chaos. I was born in chaos, I grew up in chaos, and I will definitely end chaos.


    This punch hadpletely stunned his opponent. The spear swept across the sky and changed from offense to defense, wanting to block ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace!


    Ye Sheng immediately smashed out the pantheon pill furnace. With a bang, the spear was sent flying. Without the spear, the chaos elite had to face Ye Sheng¡¯s fist technique head-on.


    Dong!


    The entire universe suddenly trembled. Ayer of energy spread out and exploded with a bang. Countless rays of light burst forth, drowning this chaos elite in an instant.


    ¡°No...¡±the chaos elite roared in shock and anger. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that such an attack was actually made by a third sky immortal.


    ¡°Let Go of My Primal Chaos Genius.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, die.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, hold on, we¡¯reing to save you.¡±


    ..


    The other ten or so primal chaos elites immediately rushed forward, wanting to save theirpatriots.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, so what if you¡¯re powerful? You¡¯re only one person. I Still Have Brothers.¡±The golden-armored Primal Chaos Elite roared in excitement. He admitted that Ye Sheng was very powerful. If he was not a match for him, then he would not fight one-on-one.., if I fight you alone with more than ten people, can you still turn the sky upside down?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face froze. He smiled cruelly and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t beat me, then call for help. Do you think I will be afraid?¡±


    ¡°I only want you to die.¡±The chaos elite said angrily.


    ¡°You go and die first.¡±All the true Qi in Ye Sheng¡¯s body rolled out and burst out in an instant. It was very beautiful. Like fireworks, it broke through the golden armor in an instant.


    Bang!


    The body of this chaos elite was directly blown apart by Ye Sheng. His soul burst out and he wanted to escape in fear.


    Ye Sheng would not give him this chance. The pantheon pill furnace was like a huge furnace, it absorbed the soul of the other party and directly devoured it.


    Death!


    The one who shouted the loudest was the first to be killed. Unexpectedly, Ye Sheng was the first to kill one of the more than ten chaos elites.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re Amazing!¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted excitedly.


    He was not the only one. The other disciples of the monastery were also excited. They pped wildly like Ye Sheng¡¯s fans.


    Du Qingyi said with a serious expression, ¡°Ye Sheng was very powerful when he killed this chaos elite, but now he¡¯s being besieged.¡±


    Chi Jun was both excited and worried. He clenched his fists and cheered for Ye Sheng. There was nothing else he could do.


    The blue-robed senior sister stared at Ye Sheng and admitted that Ye Sheng had given her a big surprise.


    ¡°Can you resist these ten people?¡±The blue-robed senior sister muttered.


    Everyone was staring at Ye Sheng. The ten chaos elites were so angry that their eyes turned red. They rushed over and surrounded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You, deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rip your tendons and skin you. I¡¯m going to roast your soul in the mes for thirty thousand years.¡±


    ¡°You will taste the most brutal attack of the chaos.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of offending the chaos.¡±


    ..


    The ten or so people surrounded all of Ye Sheng¡¯s escape routes and gave him pressure. They wanted to join hands to kill Ye Sheng and not give him any chance.


    They originally didn¡¯t know how powerful Ye Sheng was, thinking how powerful a third sky of immortal realm could be. But they didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to kill one of them in such a short period of time, this shocked every single chaos elite.


    At this moment, everyone knew how powerful Ye Sheng was. No one was willing to fight against Ye Sheng alone. If they weren¡¯t his opponent in a one-on-one fight, then they would beat him to death.


    This was their target.


    Ye Sheng, who was surrounded, didn¡¯t even look at them. He stared at the stone steps. He wanted to see if the person he had just killed had ascended the stone steps?


    As expected, at the edge of the heaven-hiding origin, another origin appeared. It was the person ye Sheng had just killed.


    And on the ny-nine stone steps, the mysterious door slowly opened and opened a little more.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he was certain in his heart that what he did was right.


    He turned his head and looked at the dozen or so of them. He grinned and his eyes were filled with determination. He looked a little crazy.


    ¡°You guys came at the right time. Even if you don¡¯t surround me, I will kill all of you.¡±Ye Sheng said in a low voice.


    The dozen or so primal chaos elites sneered. They didn¡¯t believe that Ye Sheng could fight against ten by himself.


    Ye Sheng might be powerful in a one-on-one fight, but it was impossible for him to fight against ten alone.


    ¡°Die!¡±The ten chaos elites focused their eyes and attacked together. They used their most powerful techniques.


    Rumble!


    More than ten attacks covered ye Sheng from all directions.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were very calm. He looked at these attacks without any fear. As they approached him, his body changed.


    A huge ck hole appeared.


    Rumble!


    All the attacks were absorbed by Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    Devour!

 Chapter 710 - big eyeballs (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 14, big eyeballs (1st update)</h4>


    The five-colored light energy surged from all directions and waspletely devoured by Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    The ck hole within a ten-thousand-meter radius expanded violently, causing many people to turn pale with fright.


    ¡°ck Hole!¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng can actually turn into a ck hole?¡±


    ¡°Is his main body a ck hole?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? ck holes shouldn¡¯t give birth to consciousness.¡±


    Many people were shocked. The leaders were about ten elites of the chaos race. All of them looked on in disbelief.


    When their attacks werebined, even those who were beyond the immortal realm wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole managed to block it and swallowed it all.


    Rumble!


    There wasn¡¯t any sound in the core area of the ck hole. However, the outer area was like thunder as it exploded all of a sudden.


    The sound was so loud that it was like an apocalypse, scaring the elites of the chaos race.


    They didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to resist like this.


    ¡°What you gave me, I¡¯ll give it back to you now.¡±The ck hole turned into Ye Sheng¡¯s face, which was very huge, like a demon king. With a rumble, it opened its mouth and spat out.


    ......


    Rumble!


    The energy that was going to kill Ye Sheng was all spat out by Ye Sheng. This was a very terrifying scene.


    It wasn¡¯t even enough to describe the flowing lights and overflowing colors. An extremely beautiful Aurora appeared in the sky above the primal chaos sea. It was like a fairnd, so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t forget it.


    And the energy that was spat out by Ye Sheng directly enveloped over ten primal chaos elites.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    In an instant, they were unable to resist their full strength attacks. One by one, they were killed while screaming miserably.


    After the energy had passed, the corpses were scattered all over the Sea of chaos. Ye Sheng had also transformed into his human form as he watched coldly.


    Ye Sheng fought against more than ten people by himself and killed all of them.


    The Sea of chaos churned and pushed the corpses onto the stone steps.


    Rumble!


    At the top of the stone steps, the mysterious door slowly opened again. This time, the opening range was a little big. It was more than a meter wide, and a mysterious thing emerged from within.


    Ye Sheng focused his eyes and took a look. His heart skipped a beat. Behind this mysterious door, there was actually an eye.


    Ye Sheng was definitely not mistaken. Behind this door, there was an eye, arge eyeball.


    Therge eyeball had a dark color and was flickering with light. It enveloped and protected the origin of the primal chaos elites.


    The Primal Chaos nsmen were able to revive continuously because of thisrge eyeball.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, what do we do next?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Chu xiangyu said indifferently, ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ll give you the great ancient g. Why Don¡¯t you go and Pierce through thisrge eyeball?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°This is a universe Supreme Treasure?¡±


    ¡°Universe supreme treasures have great power, but the three great heavens that can use thisrge eyeball have already been sealed. This is an ownerless object. No one in the primal chaos can control it. They can only operate it instinctively. If not for this, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to force out the stone steps,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng nodded seriously. This deal could be done.


    ¡°What about the ancient g?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You held the ancient g and summoned it with your heart,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng immediately closed his eyes and stretched out a hand. He held it in the air and kept calling the ancient g in his heart.


    But at this time, a half-immortal realm expert appeared in the Chaos Sea. He said coldly, ¡°You killed the elites of my chaos n. I¡¯ll End Your Evil Life.¡±


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t resist the half-immortal realm. However, he couldn¡¯t care about it anymore. He summoned the ancient g with all his heart.


    Chi Jun was shocked when he saw this. ¡°What is Ye Sheng doing? A half-immortal realm chaos elite is not someone he can fight against. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the half-immortal realm. There is a big gap between it and the immortal realm,¡±du Qingyi said anxiously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng,e back,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted even louder.


    ¡°He can¡¯t go back. He¡¯ll definitely die if he kills our chaos elite,¡±the half-immortal realm chaos elite said coldly. He used his finger as a sword and shed down ruthlessly.


    Rumble!


    A sword Qi that was hundreds of miles long swept over fiercely. It exploded with a huge light and enveloped ye Sheng. It was full of murderous intent and wanted to split ye Sheng in half.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene. The disciples of the monastery covered their eyes and did not dare to look.


    Ye Sheng still closed his eyes andpletely ignored it. He focused on summoning the ancient g.


    Suddenly, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he revealed a smile. He opened his eyes.


    This invincible sword Qi swept across the entire scene. The invincible Aura suppressed Ye Sheng to death.


    If Ye Sheng had blocked this sword, he would have been either dead or crippled.


    However, he didn¡¯t panic at all. He calmly faced it.


    The Sword Qi that was hundreds of miles long was terrifying. It shed down with force, making everyone tremble in fear.


    This was an attack from the half-immortal realm, not the immortal realm. Could Ye Sheng block it?


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    The Sword Qi was like a rainbow, falling down to the ninth heaven and approaching Ye Sheng. The fierce wind blew up ye Sheng¡¯s hair and clothes. The Sword Qi approached and filled the air with killing intent.


    At this moment, a g appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    The simple g seemed to have a great attraction. As soon as it appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted from Ye Sheng to the g itself.


    ¡°What treasure is this?¡±


    ¡°Why is this g so familiar?¡±


    ¡°This is the number one fiendcelestial¡¯s primordial g.¡±


    ¡°What? A top-tier divine artifact, the Primordial g?¡±


    ¡°This is a very famous dharma treasure. How did it end up in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands?¡±


    Many people began to discuss, unable to believe their eyes.


    Everyone should have heard of the primordial g. The weapon of the number one fiendcelestial of hell was extremely powerful. It was a dharma treasure that had once swept through the immortal court and the Divine Court.


    The number one devil God had disappeared. What did the sudden appearance of the great ancient g mean?


    Many people began to think about it.


    Of course, some people knew that Ye Sheng had taken the great ancient g before. This time, he was just returning to his old job.


    Boom!


    When Ye Sheng saw the great ancient g appear, he reached out and held it firmly in his hand. His eyes were sharp. Facing the attacking sword qi and the half-immortal realm chaos elites, he sneered, ¡°Since you dared to run out, you must die.¡±


    With the ancient g in his hand, Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence soared. When he was destroying the beautiful new world, he had used the ancient g to destroy many half-immortal realm warriors.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng suddenly waved the ancient g.


    Rumble!


    The chaotic hurricane spread and rushed out. The ancient g erged in the air and shed fiercely.


    Crack!


    The Sword Qi that was hundreds of miles long exploded and broke. It was no threat at all.


    The half-immortal realm Chaos nsman was terrified. He stepped back and growled, ¡°How did you get the ancient g?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re dead,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Bang!


    The ancient g destroyed the half-immortal¡¯s body. Unsurprisingly, the chaos hurricane turned this half-immortal into ashes.

 Chapter 711

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 15, Old Man (2nd update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng used the ancient g to kill a half-immortal realm chaos elite with ease. He crushed his corpse into ashes, and the originnded on the stone steps.


    Rumble!


    The mysterious door on the stone steps became much bigger, and the area was expanded, and more of the big eyeballs were exposed.


    Weng Weng Weng!


    The ancient g started to tremble, and it was so excited that it wanted to destroy this eyeball.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s go destroy this eyeball together.¡±


    The ancient g gradually calmed down, and Ye Sheng held it in his hand as he walked towards the stone steps.


    The stone steps were very big, and they had an incredible power. When they felt the threat of the ancient g, they actually started to tremble.


    Wu Wu Wu!


    Thick ck Mist spread out from the stone steps. It gave off a terrifying power that spread in all directions, making people feel terrified.


    An ancient aura appeared from within the ck Mist.


    Rumble!


    If Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the ancient g in his hand, he would have been injured immediately. However, even with the ancient g in his hand, Ye Sheng was forced to retreat several thousand li to avoid its sharp edge.


    ......


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly.


    ¡°The great ancient g, a heaven-defying thing forged by a child of the younger generation. It shouldn¡¯t have existed. I didn¡¯t expect to see it here.¡±An old man walked out from the ck Fog, exuding an invincible aura, he was wearing a scroll with star imprints on it. He was an old man with white hair. His eyelids were drooping and he looked very old. However, the pressure he gave Ye Sheng was unrivaled.


    ¡°Old Man, who are you?¡±Ye Sheng was fearless because Chu Xiangyu was supporting him from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me old man. My name has been forgotten by the world. How dare you juniors act so arrogantly in front of me. Do you think that a great g of the ancient deste realm can protect you?¡±The old man looked a little dazed, he was also a little angry. He seemed to have been asleep for too long and was awakened by the great g of the primordial era. He recalled many things and muttered to himself.


    ¡°I still remember that little kid who met me back then and asked me where the most powerful magic treasure in the world was.¡±


    ¡°I told him that the most powerful magic treasure in the world was under my body, but that little kid shook his head and said that the most powerful magic treasure was forged by him. I thought it was just a moment of boasting and couldn¡¯t be bothered with it. I didn¡¯t expect to find out today that he wasn¡¯t lying. The great g of the primordial era has the potential topete for the most powerful magic treasure.¡±The old man was extremely old, he was extremely weak. His body was hunched and his eyes were filled with memories.


    Ye Sheng watched silently. This old man was definitely very powerful. The child he mentioned was the number one demon God in Hell.


    When the people from the monastery saw this scene, they could not help but start discussing.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°He must be an old monster. But how can there be such an old monster living on the ny-nine stone steps?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it shouldn¡¯t be?¡±


    ¡°The chaos race has always been very strange. I don¡¯t understand. Now, I only hope that the ancient g can protect Ye Sheng.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming and the other two also looked nervously. Ye Sheng had already given them a big surprise, but could the ancient g resist this old man?


    Only the blue-clothed senior sister, who was originally very calm, looked at him calmly. Although there was admiration in her eyes, her expression didn¡¯t change. But now, she really paid attention to him.


    ¡°Who are you? Tell me your name and let me see if I¡¯ve heard of you.¡±Ye Sheng carried the ancient g and was constantly on guard. At the same time, he also provoked him.


    When the emaciated old man heard ye Sheng¡¯s words, his empty eyes regained their light. This was the first time he looked at Ye Sheng. His eyes seemed to contain the Great Dao of time. Ten thousand years was not enough to describe him, this was an extremely terrifying old man.


    ¡°Cherishing the glorious years of the past, the battlefield of Blood and bones has long disappeared. My Great name was once praised by all the worlds in the world. But now, I¡¯m just an old man. My descendants don¡¯t even know who I am. ¡°The peerless experts once died in my hands. The kings of the Eternal Era had their flesh and blood destroyed by me. These battle achievements have long passed, but they seem to have been imprinted in my heart. Even if I sleep for a million years, my heart is still the same. Those opponents who once escaped, I¡¯m returning.¡±The old man said, he straightened his back and his eyes gradually became stern. They were so powerful that Ye Sheng could not look straight at them.


    Recalling the past, he had made outstanding achievements in his life. He had sacrificed so much for the chaos on the battlefield of Blood and fire. His former fighting spirit, his former arrogance, and his former mentality quickly returned.


    Boom!


    The old man¡¯s aura suddenly broke through the boundaries of the universe and spread for tens of thousands of miles, covering everything. It crashed into the barrier of the DAO College. With a boom, the barrier of the dao college trembled continuously.


    The old man raised his head and looked at the DAO College, he said, ¡°The college established by the old man of time is not as good as it was in the past. The once ten heroes of the DAO College are now a cup of Yellow Earth, but I am still alive. Even if my body is rotten, my soul will live forever.¡±


    Rumble!


    The old man¡¯s aura was as terrifying as a sea of blood and a mountain of des. It instantly covered ye Sheng and made it difficult for him to breathe. If it were not for the protection of the great g of the primordial era, he would have been crushed to death long ago.


    The two were not on the same level at all.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Ye Sheng felt very ufortable under the pressure. He suddenly sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯ve said so much, but you still haven¡¯t said your name. You mentioned the ten heroes of the DAO College just now. Did you get beaten up by them?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * T!¡±The old man suddenly flew into a rage. His aura was like a hurricane, spreading for 80,000 miles in an instant. This area was as vast as smoke. Ye Sheng was like a rootless grass, swaying with the wind. Fortunately, the ancient g was strong enough.., a barrier appeared to protect Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed three of the ten heroes of the Dao College. Now, millions of years have passed, and I¡¯m trying to recover. As for the ten heroes of the Dao College, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already been dead for a long time.¡±The old man roared angrily.


    ¡°You Old Fart, you¡¯ve been talking for a long time, but you still haven¡¯t said your name.¡±Ye Sheng sneered, going against this old man.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, there¡¯s no need to ask anymore. He won¡¯t say his name. After all, those who know his name will definitely know of a shameful incident.¡±A gentle voice sounded amidst the old man¡¯s violent aura, like a clear spring, it poured into Ye Sheng¡¯s heart and warmed his heart.


    Ye Sheng turned his head and saw that it was none other than the blue-robed senior sister from the monastery.


    Ye Sheng could not resist the old man¡¯s terrifying aura at all. Without the great g of the primordial era, he would have died in an instant. However, the blue-robed senior acted as usual and ignored the pressure. She walked in the air with a graceful posture and lotus-like steps, she was very impressive.


    When the old man saw the blue-robed senior, he frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are really old and muddle-headed. You Don¡¯t even know me. Do you need me to tell you those things?¡±The blue-robed seniorughed coldly and said.


    The old man¡¯s body trembled. He shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible. This is absolutely impossible. You have long been killed by me. You can not resurrect again.¡±

 Chapter 712

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 16, the helmsman of the monastery (first update)</h4>


    The old man knew the blue-clothed senior sister, or rather, he knew the predecessor of the blue-clothed senior sister.


    His gaze was like a torch as he stared at the blue-clothed senior sister. Without blinking, he saw through the illusion. When he saw the origin, his expression changed and he said in shock and anger, ¡°You actually faced death and lived. How is this possible? How can you have such strong willpower?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. Facing death and living. The green-robed senior sister¡¯s background seemed to be not small.


    ¡°This is all thanks to you. If it wasn¡¯t for your sneak attack on me back then, I wouldn¡¯t have had such great determination to face death and live.¡±The green-robed senior sister said faintly.


    Lotus flowers appeared with every step she took. Her delicate body emitted a terrifying power that spread throughout the entire area. Like smoke and clouds, it pushed back the old man¡¯s aura in an instant.


    Rumble!


    Above the Sea of chaos, the two auras continuously ovepped, making people terrified.


    The disciples of the DAO College were also astonished. They had never expected that the senior in green robes, whom they usually met, would be so powerful?


    Du qingyi clicked her tongue and said, ¡°I was originally chasing after the senior in green robes.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t do it. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. You won¡¯t be able to subdue this senior.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and teased.


    The Red Army even took out a recorder, wanting to record this war.


    He had a lot of expectations for what this old man was talking about. What were the ten heroes of the Dao College? And who was this blue-robed senior sister?


    For the DAO College to be able to stay above the Sea of chaos for so long, it must have its own power.


    ......


    At this moment, everyone watched silently.


    The old man straightened his back. His pair of eagle-like eyes stared at the blue-robed senior sister fiercely. he shouted coldly, ¡°The head of the DAO College, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Kun Wu of the chaos race, long time no see,¡±the senior sister said politely. However, everyone knew that this courtesy contained endless killing intent.


    Many years ago, the senior sister was the leader of the DAO College. She often drove the dragon bone ship and traveled through time to fight against the chaos race. Later, an ident happened. Kun Wu ambushed the senior sister and beat her until she was on the verge of death, she had no choice but to choose to live to the death. After going through the abyss, she finally revived and reincarnated to be the blue-robed senior sister.


    The grudge between the two could only be resolved by death.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you back then. Now, I¡¯ll send you on your way with my own hands.¡±Kun Wu looked at her coldly. Suddenly, she roared and shook the gxy. Her dharma idol was about 30,000 feet long and extremely powerful. She opened her mouth and spat out a gxy, simr to the Sea of chaos, countless stars were floating inside.


    Rumble!


    Her first move was a killing move. It was extremely terrifying. It was clear how much killing intent Kun Wu had towards the green-robed senior.


    The green-robed senior was not inferior. Since she stood out, she did not n to hide anymore. She swooped down and mmed her slender palm down. With a bang, the gxy was instantly shattered. It was like boiling water that kept rolling up, the multicolored light illuminated the entire sky.


    Buzz!


    Two rays of cold light shot out from Kun Wu¡¯s old eyes. The Qi and blood in her body surged. Her decayed body was rejuvenated and surrounded by strands of ck light. It was extremely terrifying. She opened her hand and roared, ¡°Weapon!¡±


    Boom!


    A huge club flew out from the ny-nine stone steps. There were countless spikes on it, and each spike was full of threat. This was Kun Wu¡¯s weapon, the mace.


    With a hundred thousand feet tall body, he held a huge spiked club in his hand and fiercely struck out. The Sky was shaking.


    Ye Sheng avoided it early on. The ancient g protected him and kept him far away from the center of the battle.


    Ye Sheng could not participate in the battle between these two people. Without the ancient g, the aftershock could destroy Ye Sheng, so he could only escape.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I will block Kun Wu. You Go and poke that big eyeball blind.¡±The azure-robed Senior¡¯s voice sounded, and Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Alright!¡±Ye Sheng immediately agreed. He had the protection of the great ancient g, so he was very brave.


    The Primal Chaos race had always been very strong. They said that the era of destruction would be the era of destruction, but Ye Sheng did not agree. I just don¡¯t like you.


    Boom!


    Looking at the two big shots who were entangled together, Ye Sheng quickly rushed towards the ny-nine stone steps.


    The azure-robed senior sister¡¯s energy was dark red and full of mystery. She was entangled with Kun Wu, shing, and fighting. Her delicate body moved around, and she had the upper hand.


    Kunwu¡¯s body was too big, and she was not as agile as the green-robed senior sister. When he knew that she had be smaller, the green-robed senior sister directly attacked. Like a storm of pear blossoms, she suppressed Kunwu, not giving him a chance to react.


    Ye Sheng took this opportunity, under the protection of the ancient g, toe to the 99th floor of the stone steps.


    He stood on the first floor and looked at the door on the 99th floor. The Big eyeball inside was looking at Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    The big eyeball seemed to sense danger. A sharp light shot out, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    Pantheon Pill Furnace!


    Ye Sheng directly threw the pantheon pill furnace out and absorbed this energy to replenish his origin.


    Ye Sheng took the opportunity to climb up the second floor and began to climb the 99th stone steps.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare you!¡±Kun Wu realized at this time. She was shocked and angry at the same time.


    Boom!


    His mace smashed towards Ye Sheng, wanting to kill him. He couldn¡¯t let ye Sheng destroy the ny-nine stone steps.


    The mace that was tens of thousands of feet in size expanded to ten thousand miles in an instant. It smashed down fiercely across the starry sky.


    The spikes on the mace were uneven, but they all flickered with a cold light. They shattered everything and tore through space. In an instant, a chaotic mist rose up and rushed into the sky, wanting to kill Ye Sheng in one strike.


    The blue-robed senior sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to kill someone right under my nose.¡±


    Boom!


    The blue-robed senior pulled with both hands, and dark red energy swept across an area of ten thousand miles, controlling the spiked mace. At this moment, the mace, which weighed hundreds of millions of pounds, was imprisoned in the void. The blue-robed senior directly imprisoned the space.., sealing the front, everything turned into a prohibition.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±Kun Wu roared angrily. She was extremely furious, and with a punch, she exploded with countless divine might, wanting to send the green-robed senior flying.


    ¡°The current me is no longer the previous me, and the current you is also no longer the previous you. Our identities have changed,¡±the green-robed senior said coldly. She was peerlessly beautiful, and a heroine among women. She directly pressed forward, actually suppressing Kun Wu¡¯s attack, kun district was caught unprepared and had no time to care about Ye Sheng anymore.


    Ye Sheng sessfully climbed the ny-nine stone steps.


    There was a lot of pressure on the stone steps, as if they did not want Ye Sheng to climb up. The stone steps pressed the gravity to the maximum, and countless rays of light burst out, aiming to send ye Sheng flying.


    Boom!


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s body was no longer an ordinary person. He withstood the pressure and climbed with all his strength, one step at a time.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to poke your big eyeball blind today,¡±Ye Sheng said fiercely.


    The ancient g was in front, Ye Sheng was at the back, and the all gods pill furnace was on top, preventing the big eyeball from shooting out some kind of energy to destroy Ye Sheng.


    In an instant, Ye Sheng withstood the enormous pressure and climbed to the 50th level.


    This gave Kun Wu a big fright, and she roared, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, the universe true treasure will be destroyed, and we won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.¡±

 Chapter 713

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 17, Chu Xiangyu¡¯s attack (second update)</h4>


    Kun Wu¡¯s loud roar resounded throughout the Sea of chaos. Everyone heard it and their expressions changed at the same time.


    There was an old monster hiding on the ny-nine stone steps?


    Even Ye Sheng stopped in his tracks and looked at it in bewilderment.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound reverberated in front of his eyes. On the ny-nine stone steps, ck fog appeared and filled the air. It forced Ye Sheng to continuously retreat and quickly moved away from the ny-nine stone steps.


    ng!


    A brilliant light shot out. It was a double-sided broadsword that was as long as a door. Both ends were sharp des, but the middle was the handle. It was extremely swift and fierce as it hacked down.


    The ancient g immediately exploded. With a vicious swing, the g fluttered and burst out with an extremely bright light. The other party was sent flying in an instant.


    ¡°This is...¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were fixed on it. He recognized this weapon. He had seen it a hundred thousand years ago.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    A figure walked out from the 99th level stone steps, tall, over 3 meters tall, dressed in ancient armor, a pair of cold eyes looked at Ye Sheng, he said: ¡°Long time no see, I said 100,000 years ago, I will definitely kill you.¡±


    ¡°Ah Gu Li Tuo!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was ugly as he said.


    ¡°Looks like my guess was right, you guys are from the future, back then in the universe graveyard, I let you guys escape, now you have nowhere to escape right?¡±Ah Gu Li Tuo extended his hand and grabbed, the powerful de rotated,nding on his hand, pointing at Ye Sheng, a fierce aura spread out.


    ......


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully. He had never expected that the Aguo Rio Tinto he met 100,000 years ago would actually meet again 100,000 yearster.


    ¡°This is the will of heaven. You are destined to die by my hands. 100,000 years ago, you had Lady Ah Qing protecting you. I didn¡¯t kill you. 100,000 yearster, you still have ady protecting you, but I also have a helper.¡±Aguo Rio Tinto said coldly.


    ¡°Agu Rio Tuo, 100,000 years ago, you didn¡¯t seed. 100,000 yearster, you still won¡¯t seed,¡±Ye Sheng snorted. With the great g of the ancient deste realm in his hand and Chu Xiangyu in the dark, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp-tongued. Even if you¡¯ve broken through to the immortal realm, the gap between us is like heaven and earth. Although we¡¯re both intelligent beings, you¡¯re an existence that can be wiped out at will. I¡¯m eternal and evesting,¡±Agu Rio Tuo let out a long roar, his body suddenly disappeared. Like a ghost, he arrived in front of Ye Sheng from the 99th stone step and shed down with his big saber.


    Rumble!


    This attack had a surging momentum and a great momentum. Ye Sheng was simply invincible.


    In fact, Ye Sheng could not react in time. His opponent¡¯s realm was far beyond Ye Sheng¡¯s imagination. Even if Ye Sheng attacked with all his strength, it would not be a one-hit area. He only used the ancient g to protect himself.


    Boom!


    Just as the opponent¡¯s saber was about to fall, a chaotic and violent aura erupted.


    The world had no dao, and all living beings attacked!


    The Sun and Moon had no light, and yin and Yang were reversed!


    The human world was unbearable, and chaos was the King!


    This was a chaotic will thatnded in front of Ye Sheng and smashed onto agu Rio Tinto¡¯s saber.


    Bang!


    Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s saber was immediately sent flying, and he was also pushed back repeatedly. He looked at the person in front of Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    He was dressed in coarse linen clothes, had short x-colored hair, and had a face that looked like it was cut by a knife and axe. His body was not tall, and he was half a head shorter than Ye Sheng. However, his aura was not inferior to AGU Rio Tinto¡¯s, and he instantly turned the world into chaos.


    The world was unfair. Chaos had descended, sweeping away all evil spirits and monsters, and reshaping the Great Dao.


    This was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s Dao. This was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s strength. This was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s true form.


    He came out from the mahogany coffin, not lying in the mahogany coffin, but personally came to the primal Chaos Sea, and saved Ye Sheng at the crucial moment.


    Agu Rio Tuo saw Chu Xiangyu, his pupils constricted, and he said in shock, ¡°Chu Xiangyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡±


    Chu xiangyu said lightly, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t die, how would I dare to Die?¡±


    Agu Rio Tuo did not advance rashly, his face was gloomy, he stared at Chu Xiangyu, and then looked at the green shirt, he smiled. ¡°What a good n. You know that the higher-ups of the chaos race are busy with something and the three heavens have been tricked by you. It is indeed the best time to destroy the ny-nine stone steps. I admire you.¡±


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s face was calm as he said, ¡°Your Chaos race has been hiding from the world for so long. We can notpare to you.¡±


    The battle between Qing Shan senior sister and Kun Wu was still going on. Chu Xiangyu¡¯s appearance made Kun Wu¡¯s mind explode. He knew that if Agu Rio Tinto was dyed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Kun Wu roared and attacked with all her strength. She wanted to quickly kill green-gowned and get out of this predicament.


    ¡°Let the three great heavens appear. As the three supreme-beings of the chaos race, if they appear now, they canpletely kill these two people who can¡¯t die,¡±Kun Wu roared.


    He still didn¡¯t know that the three great heavens had been tricked by Dao Yun.


    Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s expression was unsightly as he said, ¡°The three great heavens were sealed 100,000 years ago. Now, they can only rely on us.¡±


    ¡°What! ! !¡±Kunwu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She looked at him in disbelief. The three heavens, the three supreme beings, the cornerstone of the chaos n, had been sealed just like that?


    ¡°You exterminated the ancient Beast n. The ancient Beast n¡¯s retaliation also made you pay the price.¡±Ye Sheng sneered when he saw this. He was happy for the methods of the Wuxu n leader. After all, he had calcted the events that would happen 100,000 yearster.


    ¡°Shut up. Do you have the right to speak here?¡±Agu Rio Tuo was upset and roared angrily.


    Ye Sheng was not afraid. Instead, he sneered, ¡°I will exterminate that big eyeball immediately. I will let you see if I have the right to speak.¡±


    ¡°With me here, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±Agu Rio Tuo gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Do you treat me as Air?¡±Chu Xiangyu said indifferently. He took a step forward and was only a few hundred feet away from Agu Rio Tuo.


    Such a short distance caused Agu Rio Tinto to be both shocked and furious. He was filled with hatred and growled, ¡°You were destroyed in body and spirit back then. How could you be revived?¡±


    ¡°This is all thanks to the higher-ups of the primal chaos race. They wanted to study me and gave me a chance to live.¡±Chu Xiangyu mocked.


    ¡°Damn it. These pigs. The Primal Chaos race will be destroyed by their hands sooner orter.¡±Agu Rio Tinto said with grief and indignation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you reflect on yourself?¡±Chu Xiangyu took a light step and said.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±Agu Rio Tintoughed coldly.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t a member of the chaos race back then. You were originally a creature from the previous universe. However, when the Apocalypse arrived, you joined the chaos race and became theirckey. After so many years, you have treated yourself as a true member of the chaos race. You have forgotten your birth, the hatred of your race, and the tragic deaths of those people.¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.


    The calm words made AGU Rio Tinto¡¯s pupils contract violently. He stared at Chu Xiangyu in disbelief and shouted, ¡°No one will know about these things. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°If you want people to not know, don¡¯t do it unless you have to. If you do it, I can see it. Agu Rio Tinto, do you still remember the Four Horsemen?¡±Chu Xiangyu sneered.


    Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s expression suddenly became frightened. He said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What Four Horsemen? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was simr to AGU Rio Tinto¡¯s. He looked at Chu Xiangyu. He also knew about the four horsemen?

 Chapter 714

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 18, poke open the big eyeballs (first update)</h4>


    ¡°Agu Rio Tuo, the Four Horsemen were tricked by you back then. You thought that they werepletely wiped out, but unfortunately, the four horsemen did not die. They will definitely return.¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Agu Rio Tuo¡¯s pupils contracted violently, and he suddenly gritted his teeth, he sneered, ¡°So what if they returned? No matter how powerful the four horsemen are, they were still wiped out by the chaos n. The chaos n¡¯s foundation is not something they can match. I will suppress you now, and make you people who do not leavepletely disappear.¡±


    Boom!


    Agu Rio Tuo was flustered and immediately attacked. His huge de hacked fiercely, not giving Chu Xiangyu the chance to speak. He did not want his heart to be in turmoil.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, go and destroy that big eyeball. I will suppress this AGU Rio Tuo.¡±Chu Xiangyu threw out these words. His body was like light and lightning. His fists were unmatched. Chaos descended. He was unrivaled, he collided with his opponent in an instant.


    Boom!


    The aftertaste of the battle surged for tens of thousands of miles. On the Sea of chaos, huge waves were set off. Countless waves ovepped, one after another. It was as if they were sweeping through the nine heavens.


    The battle between the peerless experts shook the entire star field. This was the so-called collision of Great Dao. Laws were spreading and supreme techniques were being disyed. It was beautiful and gorgeous. It was dangerous and mysterious.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The battle between Agu Rio Tinto and Chu Xiangyu was much more intense than that between Kun Wu and the indigo-robed senior. The indigo-robed senior only held Kun Wu back, while Chu Xiangyu wanted to suppress AGU Rio Tinto.


    Crash!


    The Sea of chaos was surging. Ye Sheng was walking on the waves, protected by the ancient g. He withstood countless impacts and was still intact.


    Ye Sheng rushed toward the 99th stone step. Agu Rio Tinto and Kun Wu were both held back. Their expressions changed. They couldn¡¯t Stop Ye Sheng at all. Kun Wu had no choice but to shout, ¡°Chaos elites,e out and stop him.¡±


    In an instant, more than a dozen half-immortal realm people flew out to block ye Sheng and prevent him from approaching the 99th stone step.


    ......


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even look at them. He held the ancient g in his hand and swiped it fiercely.


    Rumble!


    More than ten half-immortal realm elites were instantly sent flying by Ye Sheng and rushed into the aftermath of the battle between Chu Xiangyu and Agu Rio Tinto.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The aftermath alone had killed all these people. It was no surprise.


    More than ten origin souls appeared on the stone steps. The mysterious door was slightly opened, and more parts of the big eyeballs were revealed.


    Rumble!


    The Sea of chaos was shaken by the attack, and even the ny-nine stone steps were affected. They rumbled and shook violently, as if they were about to copse.


    The ancient g protected ye Sheng and came to the ny-nine stone steps.


    This time, no one came to stop him.


    He began to climbyer byyer.


    Following Ye Sheng¡¯s climb, Agulita and Kun Wu became anxious. They were the people guarding the ny-nine stone steps. This universe treasure was controlled by the three heavens. Once they let someone break the ny-nine stone steps.., that would be a huge crime.


    At this moment, the two of thempletely exploded. They used all their firepower, hoping to end the battle as soon as possible. Then, they would kill Ye Sheng to stop this disaster.


    However, the indigo-robed senior and Chu Xiangyu were very difficult to deal with. If you used all your firepower, then I will suppress your firepower.


    As they fought, Kun Wu was in despair.


    Aguu Rio Tinto also tried his best to resist. However, Chu Xiangyu flipped her palm and used all her strength to suppress it, making Aguu Rio Tinto feel bitter and unable to say anything.


    ¡°This is too much. If My Soul had not been broken and my realm had not fallen, how could I be bullied like this?¡±Agu Rio Tinto roared in anger.


    ¡°If I was at my peak, I would have killed you with one palm strike. What is there for you to be angry about?¡±Chu Xiangyu said coldly.


    Agu Rio Tinto looked at Chu Xiangyu in anger. He wanted to bite Chu Xiangyu to death, but he did not have the ability to do so.


    The impact of the battle was extensive, but this had nothing to do with Ye Sheng. He stared at the big eyeball and steadily advanced step by step.


    No matter how strong the gravity on the 99th stone step was, Ye Sheng maintained his speed and arrived at the 99th floor.


    The mysterious door was right in front of him, and the big eyeball met Ye Sheng.


    The ancient g floated behind Ye Sheng, fluttering and emitting a terrifying power to resist the mysterious big eyeball.


    ¡°I said, I will definitely poke your big eyeball blind today.¡±Ye Sheng panted heavily. His entire body was drenched in sweat, but his eyes were bright and extremely excited.


    The big eyeball didn¡¯t seem to have its own consciousness. Even when Ye Sheng came in front of it, it didn¡¯t avoid him.


    Perhaps it couldn¡¯t leave its position, so it could only watch as ye Sheng held the ancient g and fiercely poked inside.


    The ancient g¡¯s pole was very long, and at this moment, it just happened to be a tool. Ye Sheng exerted all his strength and fiercely poked inside.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you dare to make a move, my primal chaos race will definitely go to the nine heavens and the Netherworld to kill you! ! !¡±Kun Wu roared angrily.


    Agu Rio Tuo¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He didn¡¯t fight with Chu Xiangyu anymore. He just stared at Ye Sheng, and his eyes were filled with regret and unwillingness.


    Their cultivation was unrivalled. They could fight against time and space and live forever. However, they did not expect that the one who destroyed this universe treasure was the Immortal Realm Ye Sheng.


    It was quite unbelievable when they thought about it.


    Under the eyes of a group of peerless experts, Ye Sheng took the ancient g and poked the eyeballs of the universe treasure.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the entire primal chaos sea was boiling and surging. A loud explosion sounded. It was as if the ny-nine stone steps had their own sense of pain and had been injured by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No!¡±


    A shrill roar came from within the Sea of chaos. It was apanied by a terrifying aura, causing everyone¡¯s heart to sink.


    A terrifying person was about to awaken.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed, including Chu Xiangyu. They stared at the Sea of chaos with a solemn expression.


    Kun Wu and Agura Rio Tintoughed out loud. ¡°Patriarch Taicang has awakened.¡±


    ¡°If Patriarch Taicang awakens, you will die without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°All of you have brought this on yourselves. Our Chaos Race has a deep foundation. This time, all of you will die. Not only you, but the DAO College will also be destroyed.¡±Kun Wu stared fiercely at the huge mountain range above her head, she said with a ferocious expression.


    Crack!


    At this moment, a clear sound was heard. Ye Sheng used the ancient g to pierce through the big eyeball. Waves of dark blue energy spread out and drowned ye Sheng.


    Pantheon Pill Furnace!


    Ye Sheng used the pantheon pill furnace to absorb the blue energy. The energy was all in the big eyeball and became Ye Sheng¡¯s spoils of war at this moment.


    On the other side, Ye Sheng was very happy to receive it. However, Kun Wu and Agu Rio Tinto were both happy and sad. They had just noticed the revival of an elder. Not long after, the big eyeball was poked open by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Bold Junior, dying a million times is not enough to vent your anger!¡±Taicang Elder in the Sea of chaos roared in grief and indignation.


    ¡°Well done, Ye Sheng. The thing that brought the chaos n back from the dead is gone. This time, it can be considered as hurting their origin.¡±The indigo-robed senior revealed a smile and said with great satisfaction.


    Chu Xiangyu looked at Ye Sheng with admiration, and his expression was gentle. This person was indeed not mistaken.

 Chapter 715

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 19, the terrifying Taicang (second update)</h4>


    Therge eyeball was punctured, and too many things flowed out, all entering the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s scope was sorge that it could be described as heaven and earth. However, after a moment and three quarters, it waspletely filled.


    ¡°Master, this energy is too much. I Can¡¯t hold it. I¡¯ll give you a portion,¡±said the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s tool soul.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°If you can¡¯t absorb it, give it to me.¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, waves of boiling energy entered ye Sheng¡¯s body. He instantly exploded, and the cultivation base in his body kept expanding.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of the explosion rang out, and Ye Sheng¡¯s realm barrier was instantly forced.


    Fourth Sky of immortality!


    This was a very terrifying scene. The energy instantly raised ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base to the fourth sky of immortality, and he was still growing.


    Kun Wu and Agu Rio Tinto looked on bitterly. This was simply taking their lives. This was the key for the Chaos n to revive their nsmen.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you must die.¡±Kun Wu shouted. The person that everyone hated the most was ye Sheng.


    Agu Rio Tinto was almost the same. He had met Ye Sheng 100,000 years ago. 100,000 yearster, he met Ye Sheng again and suffered a great loss.


    ......


    He was an old monster who had lived for two epochs. However, he had lost face in the hands of an immortal-level kid like Ye Sheng twice. It was simply unbearable.


    However, no matter how much they hated him, they could not touch ye Sheng. They were held back by the indigo-robed senior sister and Chu Xiangyu. If they were even a little careless, they might have problems.


    The only one who could move was taicang elder who had just woken up from the Sea of chaos.


    Rumble!


    The Sea of chaos stirred up huge waves. A huge tentacle mmed down fiercely. With a bang, it hit the ny-nine stone steps and sent Ye Sheng flying. Then, the tentacle directly pped over.


    He wanted to smash ye Sheng into mud to vent his hatred.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene. Such an attack was simply unbelievable.


    Chu Xiangyu was being held back.


    The azure-robed senior wanted to save her, but Kunwu suddenly went crazy and attacked the azure-robed senior crazily, making it impossible for her to escape.


    Ye Sheng was alone and had no reinforcements. He only had one primordial g to protect him.


    However, no matter how powerful the primordial g was, it was only a divine weapon. It still didn¡¯t have a consciousness of its own. It wasn¡¯t like Ah Qing¡¯s weapon soul, which couldn¡¯t unleash its full power.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed greatly. He tried his best to escape, but he couldn¡¯t move. Patriarch Taicang¡¯s attack had frozen ye Sheng in the void. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the primordial g.., ye Sheng was instantly crushed to death by the aura.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene. Ye Sheng wanted to ask for help, but he couldn¡¯t say anything due to the restrictions.


    ¡°Die!¡±Patriarch Taicang said coldly. There was only one word, but he was full of killing intent. It turned into a storm. At this moment, it was as if the chaotic sea hade to an end.


    It was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    In the monastery, the disciples watched nervously. They prayed that nothing would happen to Ye Sheng.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said with an ugly expression, ¡°Why are there so many experts in this chaotic race?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up and escape. Even if it¡¯s just your soul, it¡¯s fine. We have many treasures to help you rebuild your body,¡±du Qingyi said anxiously.


    Chi Jun clenched his teeth and said nervously, ¡°Who can save Ye Sheng?¡±


    No one answered.


    Who Could Save Ye Sheng?


    Under such circumstances, Patriarch Taicang was obviously more ferocious than Kun Wu and Agu Rio Tinto. If he attacked Ye Sheng, the people of the monastery would not be able to withstand him at all.


    One of Ye Sheng¡¯srge eyeballs had already been destroyed on the ny-nine stone steps. Taicang progenitor had even recovered from his deep sleep and was determined to kill Ye Sheng. No one could even get to the edge now.


    Ye Sheng was in danger.


    Chu Xiangyu watched calmly. As the tentacle waved, he knew that once it hit Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng would definitely die.


    There was no suspense. Even with the protection of the ancient g, Ye Sheng would not be able to escape death.


    But Chu Xiangyu was still calm.


    Boom!


    The huge tentacle was like a huge mountain ramming towards him. Ye Sheng was an ant. A mountain ramming an ant, it could be said that he looked up to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°To be able to die under my tentacle, your life has not been in vain.¡±Taicang ancestor sneered.


    Ye Sheng really wanted to open his mouth and curse. I Can¡¯t beat you, but it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t beat you. My cultivation is weak, but my mouth is not weak.


    But Taicang restrained ye Sheng and didn¡¯t even give him the right to speak.


    ¡°You Destroyed My Primal Chaos Universe Supreme Treasure. You must die to atone for your crime. I will also imprison your soul and torture it for tens of thousands of years.¡±Taicang ancestor made a vicious vow.


    Boom!


    The huge tentacle pped down. It was very close to Ye Sheng and was about to smash him into pieces in an instant.


    However, at this moment, the huge tentacle was instantly shot by a red light and was cut off with a loud bang. It shook violently and broke patriarch Taicang¡¯s imprisonment, allowing Ye Sheng to escape, he was wrapped up by the great ancient g and couldn¡¯t wait to escape.


    ¡°Who was it?¡±Patriarch Taicang was shocked and furious.


    Ye Sheng was also very curious about who saved him?


    Chu Xiangyu and the indigo-robed senior were both held back, unable to save him. who was it that could cut off Patriarch Taicang¡¯s attack?


    ¡°Hurry up and escape. We can¡¯t protect this ce anymore. The universe is about to change.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly heard Yu¡¯s voice. It was her doing.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    A space-time fluctuation was produced. A green light descended and turned into a shadow. It was Yu.


    She had appeared here from a million years ago. Looking at the huge primal chaos sea, she said indifferently, ¡°Old Man Taicang, long time no see.¡±


    Taicang emerged from the primal chaos sea. He was a huge stone man. His skin was petrified, and his hair was made of special stones. He looked like a statue, but a terrifying power spread out from his body, shaking the world.


    ¡°Little girl, you have been wandering around in time, destroying the matters of our chaos race. How have we offended you?¡±Taicang ancestor said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing you.¡±His answer was very willful.


    Taicang ancestorughed angrily. ¡°You have really made me angry. No one here can escape today. All of them are going to die.¡±


    Boom!


    A thick pressure and general trend attacked. From the Sea of chaos, countless sleeping warriors emerged. These were the foundation of the Chaos Race¡¯s conquest of the epoch.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Patriarch Taicang said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, this is how it should be. Kill all of them andpletely change the epoch. The people of this epoch should no longer exist.¡±Agu Rio Tuo roared, extremely excited.


    ¡°You destroyed our universe treasure, then use the countless lives of this era to repair it. Kill them all. From now on, the era¡¯s destruction will begin.¡±Kun Wuughed excitedly, her expression ferocious.


    Rumble!


    Millions of Primal Chaos Warriors awakened, bursting out with terrifying power. The weakest was at the peak of immortality, this was an extremely terrifying group ofbat strength.


    Patriarch Taicang pointed with his finger and said coldly, ¡°I will start from you. I will destroy this era and start a new era.¡±

 Chapter 716

    <h4>Chapter 716: Chapter 20: The Four Knights return home with honor! (first update)</h4>


    Taicang Elder¡¯s words scared the disciples of the monastery so much that their faces turned pale. were they going to destroy the epoch again?


    However, Chu Xiangyu, the blue-robed senior sister, and Yan were all calm and collected. They were not anxious at all.


    Chu xiangyu even mocked, ¡°The three great heavens of the chaos race have been sealed. It is too much for you, the millions of Chaos Warriors, to think of starting a war of the epoch.¡±


    It was not so easy for the primal chaos race to destroy an era and create a new era. It was not something that could be decided with just a few words.


    The primal chaos race had the ability to destroy an era, but relying on these million primal chaos warriors was just wishful thinking.


    Taicang said with a cold smile, ¡°In the past few eras, Our Primal Chaos n leader has existed in this world. I don¡¯t know how many abilities and methods he has umted. It is not necessary for us to do anything to destroy an era. A Million Primal Chaos Warriors are used to destroy people like you who are not stiff at all.¡±


    Chu xiangyu frowned.


    The blue-robed senior sister¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She stared at Taicang and asked, ¡°What on Earth are you trying to do, Old Man?¡±


    ¡°We, the higher-ups of the chaos nsmen, have not returned yet. The epoch of destruction is not something that can be achieved in a snap. Let others y with you first.¡±Taicang smiled coldly. His words were filled with pride. He immediately sent the million chaos nsmen out to attack, destroy the DAO College.


    At this moment, as Taicang waved his hand, a million chaos race warriors roared in unison. The gxy boiled, and they flew towards the Dao College.


    Chu Xiangyu and the others watched. Their bodies did not move, nor did they stop them.


    Once they moved, Kunwu and Agu Rio Tinto would also move.


    ......


    ¡°Ye Sheng, take the students of the DAO College and leave this ce. The DAO College doesn¡¯t want it anymore. Take them away.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister immediately said.


    These experts could not move. They were restricting each other, but ye Sheng could move.


    He was only at the fourth sky of immortality and was not among the experts. However, with the great g of the primordial era, Ye Sheng could be the leader of the disciples of the Dao College.


    Ye Sheng immediately nodded. He shook the great g of the primordial era and immediately flew to the DAO College.


    ¡°Quick, send them away through the time and space hole. Send them to all parts of the universe.¡±The senior sister in Indigo calmly gave Ye Sheng an idea.


    Kun Wu and Agulita watched with cold smiles and did not stop him.


    One Million Chaos Warriors. As long as they destroyed the monastery and removed the trouble that had always existed on the Sea of chaos, the rest would be easy to handle.


    Ye Sheng flew to the monastery and saw the students¡¯panic. Everyone looked at the one million Chaos Warriors. They were all at the half-immortal realm and were very terrifying.


    ¡°Everyone, follow me to the time hole. I¡¯ll send you out of here,¡±Ye Sheng roared.


    At this moment, the aura of the ancient g spread. Hundreds of dao college students listened to Ye Sheng and all headed straight for the time hole.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the millions of chaos warriors began to attack the monastery¡¯s barrier.


    Fortunately, the monastery¡¯s array formation was powerful and could not be broken in a short period of time.


    Ye Sheng watched calmly and let everyone enter the time and space hole one after another. Then, he waved the great ancient g and rolled it up fiercely.


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    The great ancient g shot out a chaotic light and instantly tore the time and space hole out of the DAO College.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, Ye Sheng clearly saw that the defensive array formation of the DAO College had copsed. Ye Sheng looked at Chu Xiangyu and his expression hardened. Then, he threw the great ancient g out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±Ye Sheng entered the time and space hole and disappeared.


    The time and space hole brought them through space to an unknown location.


    The moment they left, the monastery exploded with a loud bang and turned into a stream of fire. Millions of chaos warriorspletely destroyed the monastery.


    And in the next moment, the ancient primordial g returned to Chu Xiangyu¡¯s hand.


    Chu Xiangyu looked at the ce where Ye Sheng left and rxed. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    Kun Wu and Agu Rio Tinto looked at him coldly, but they did not stop Chu Xiangyu from leaving.


    ¡°The next time we meet, I will take your life.¡±Taicang ancestor was full of killing intent.


    But Chu Xiangyu ignored him and left.


    The blue-robed senior also turned around and left. A ck hole appeared behind her and swallowed her.


    At this moment, only Yu was still there.


    But she also slowly faded away and disappeared.


    Agura and Kun Wu immediately looked at Taicang ancestor.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡±Agura asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rely on the epoch of destruction,¡±Kun Wu said with a heavy face.


    Taicang ancestor was quite confident and said, ¡°Who said we are going to destroy the epoch?¡±


    Agura and Kun Wu looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°In thest era, other than the ancient beast n escaping, there were four knights who brought their subordinates into the legendary Third World. We sealed the door to the Third World. You guys go and open the door to the Third World and let the Four Knights return home with honor.¡±Taicang master smiled coldly.


    Kun Wu¡¯s eyes lit up, she said excitedly, ¡°The four horsemen are very afraid. Back then, we sent out several ancestors but did not manage to destroy them. Now that we have let them back, seeing that their territory that used to belong to us has been upied by others, how can the Four Horsemen let this go?¡±


    Only Agura Rio Tinto looked a little ufortable. He was once a member of the Four Horsemen race butter on, he joined the chaos n and gave up on his own race. At this moment, when he heard that the Four Horsemen had returned home with honor, his heart was filled withplicated feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the four knights know what to offend and what not to offend. Last time they were beaten so badly by us. If they dare to betray us this time, we¡¯ll destroy thempletely,¡±Taicang ancestor said coldly.


    ¡°Got it. Agura and I will immediately release the four knights and let them clean up this universe for us.¡±Kun Wu smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Go. This era hase to an end. We need to create a new era.¡±Patriarch Taicang closed his eyes. His body slowly sank and disappeared.


    Agura and Kun Wu went to the legendary Third World and opened the door to the world.


    ..


    The time hole flew away and took away the students of the monastery and some teachers. They put them down in different ces.


    It was not all in one ce, but the ce where one¡¯s obsession was the deepest.


    When Ye Sheng was put down, he fell out of the space-time hole and appeared on a barren asteroid.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng smashed the asteroid so hard that it shook violently. In a big pit, he slowly got up.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and looked around.


    Most areas of the universe were the same. They were deste, deste, and there were many simrities betweens. It was really difficult for ye Sheng to distinguish them.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this seems to be the Xandar Star Field?¡±The Void Demon King spoke at this time.


    It had been in the Xandar star field for thousands of years, so it was more familiar with this ce.


    Ye Sheng released the Void Demon King, and it shrunk and stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, looking left and right.


    When the war was raging, the Void Demon King also knew that it could not distract Ye Sheng, so it quietly became a spectator in the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Now That Ye Sheng was not in danger, it naturally did not want to hide in the Pantheon Furnace.


    ¡°Why did Ie to Xandar star area? Is this the ce that I have been thinking about?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and thought. He felt very tired, so he directly sat on a big rock.

 Chapter 717

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 21, reclusion (second update)</h4>


    ¡°I wonder how Chu Xiangyu and the others are doing now?¡±Ye Sheng sat on arge rock and asked worriedly.


    The demon king of the void said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry. They are all mighty figures who have reached the heavens and the earth. They have been through the ages and can swim in the long river of time. How can it be so easy for something to happen to them?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded silently and sighed, ¡°The monastery has been destroyed.¡±


    Ye Sheng had only been in the monastery for a few days, and the monastery had already been destroyed. Fortunately, he had gone to the monastery¡¯s library and the time and space hole. He had alsoprehended his own dao and learned many things.


    If it had been anyone else, they would have had a good rest two days before entering the monastery and learned nothing. That would have been tragic.


    ¡°The monastery was destroyed, but I have a feeling that the dean of the monastery won¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. You still need to be stronger.¡±The demon king of the void encouraged Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng also admitted that he was still weak. The fourth firmament of immortality seemed pretty good, especially since he had walked from a small world to the universe. In just a few decades, Ye Sheng had reached the immortal realm from the twelfth level of the Void realm, and he had transcended the fourth firmament of the void, the immortal trove was extremely powerful.


    However, this level of cultivation was still a little weakerpared to the current situation ye Sheng was in.


    ¡°Oh right, the Pantheon Pill Furnace has absorbed so much energy from the big eyeball. Can it help me break through?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s mind jolted as he immediately took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The pantheon pill furnace had been filled to the brim previously. Ye Sheng held it in his hand and examined it carefully. He discovered that the dark blue energy had filled the pantheon pill furnace and was about to overflow when it reached the mouth of the furnace.


    ¡°Pantheon Pill Furnace, what is this energy? Previously, I absorbed some of it and directly broke through to the fourth sky of immortality. Can I still absorb it now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Master, this is a portion of the energy from the universe heart. It¡¯s something from a universe true treasure. It¡¯s the purest and most surging energy. You can absorb it. However, because you¡¯ve just absorbed it, you¡¯ll need a certain amount of time to digest it. Therefore, the idea of advancing quickly in a short period of time is wrong,¡±said the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s tool soul.


    Ye Sheng held the pantheon pill furnace and asked, ¡°When can I absorb it again?¡±


    ......


    ¡°One yearter.¡±The weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace gave him time.


    Ye Sheng understood. He put away the Pantheon Pill Furnace, stood up, and looked at the vast universe with Bright Eyes, he said, ¡°Since we¡¯vee to Xandar star area, let¡¯s take a look around. Then, we¡¯ll find a ce to settle down and cultivate hard.¡±


    The void demon king immediately erged and pped its wings, letting out a joyful cry. ¡°Ye Sheng,e up. I¡¯ll bring you to race in the universe.¡±


    Ye Sheng sat on the Void Demon King¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Boom!


    The Void Demon King¡¯s Kun Peng Body Swayed slightly, and it traveled 80,000 miles. After breaking through to the immortal realm, its speed was extremely fast.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was lyingfortably on the Great Void Demon King¡¯s back. He closed his eyes and rested quietly.


    ¡°You said that the chaos race wants to destroy this era. Is that true?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but these are not things that we should consider. There will be people like Chu Xiangyu who will consider it,¡±the great void demon king said as he flew.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When the Sky Falls, there will be a tall one to hold it up. I will work hard to be a tall one.¡±Ye Sheng began to cultivate. He let go of himself and crazily absorbed the energy of the universe.


    Rumble!


    The violent energy of the universe was absorbed by Ye Sheng into his body. In an instant, it was suppressed and turned into his own use.


    He kept flying like this until three days passed. Only then did the Void Demon King arrive at the main star field of the Xandar Star Field.


    The void demon king instantly became smaller. There was no difference between small spaceships. He saw the teleportation formation between the familiar star fields.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and said with emotion, ¡°Back to the ce where it started.¡±


    It was here that Ye Sheng began to understand the entire universe. He began to explore the entire universe and began to appreciate the brilliance of the universe.


    The huge teleportation formation was like a huge clock that came into view. Countless star areas were connected here, bringing considerable ie to the Gxy Alliance.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng ced the void demon king on his shoulder and looked at a.


    Xandar.


    This was the first station that Ye Sheng had made when he entered the universe from the Sr System.


    Unfortunately, Ye Sheng was forced by Lin Yi to escape. Now, Ye Sheng was back.


    Time passed. Decades had passed. Ye Sheng had once again set foot on Xandar. He was no longer that deste person who did not know anything.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you want to live in seclusion here?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Back then, I was forced to leave this ce. I don¡¯t really hate the Gxy Alliance, but I Hate Lin Yi and the Lin family to the bone. This time, I have to make Lin Yi pay the price. He has to live in seclusion here for a period of time. When he finds traces of Lin Yi, I will kill him and go to roam the universe.¡±


    The eyes of the void demon king lit up and said, ¡°That should be it. That Guy Lin Yi is simply too much of a bully. Not only did he chase me, he even forced you to leave. This grudge must be settled.¡±


    Ye Sheng walked on Xandar. The signs of the Gctic Alliance could be seen everywhere here. Everyone was living well, and living in the base camp of the Gctic Alliance was naturally easy.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry to find Lin Yi. Instead, he changed his appearance and aged himself by more than ten years. He turned into an old man in his sixties and rented a small courtyard on Xandar.


    Ye Sheng settled down here and nned to properly settle down the gains he had made during this period of time.


    In the small courtyard, a willow tree was nted. It swayed with the wind. There was a pond in the courtyard with fish. It was very beautiful andfortable.


    Ye Sheng was lying under the willow tree. He had a rocking chair and a pot of strong tea. He closed his eyes and cultivated all day long.


    He was polishing his dao. Everything about the Primordial Spirit Fist, Ye Sheng hadprehended the old Titan, Chu Xiangyu, the Great Dao of Yu, and the Dao that he had onlyprehended afterbining it with himself.


    After his initial understanding, Ye Sheng did not have the time to properly sort it out. After that, he encountered a great battle in the Sea of chaos and was dragged here. Everything passed very quickly. Only now did ye Sheng have the chance to slowly Polish it.


    ¡°The epoch is a civilization that was born in countless times. Everything within this civilization counts as the things of this epoch


    ¡°The Great Dao of the epoch is all-epassing. It covers everything, everything, and all principles


    ¡°The primordial divine fist is like the creation of heaven and earth. With one punch, it will be an epoch.¡±


    For three months in a row, Ye Sheng was silentlyprehending. The Sun Set, the sun rose, and the flowers bloomed and withered. Only then did ye Sheng grasp a hint of inspiration and find his starting point.


    The ultimate move of the Fist of the New Age, the book of the New Age.


    With a single punch, the prosperity and destruction of an era would appear on a page of a book.


    This book was carefully flipped through. Every page was an era. Itpletely erupted, and countless eras were thrown out together.


    This also increased Ye Sheng¡¯s fighting strength, fusing everything he had together.


    Boom


    Three monthster, Ye Sheng opened his eyes, and countless pages appeared in them. Even great words were not enough to write the glory and destion of the epoch.

 Chapter 718

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 22, news of Lin Yi (third update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng spent the most important three months, re-examining andbing through his own Great Dao of the New Age, and created the powerful cultivation technique ¡®book of the New Age¡¯.


    During these three months, Ye Sheng never left his courtyard. When he stood up, the warm spring flowers bloomed, and the season of the revival of all living things arrived.


    Creak!


    Ye Sheng pushed open the door that was covered in dust and saw a wide river. The river was surging, and the strong wind blew, bringing with it a moist feeling.


    Ye Sheng looked outside. The first thing he did was to wash his body. He returned to his room, boiled water, took a bath, and burned incense. He was an elegant young master. After tidying himself up, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°I finally feel a trace of human life,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°After cultivating for a long time, one will forget the smoke and fire aura of a human.¡±Ye Sheng sighed and walked out of the courtyard. He closed the door and began to pace along the riverbank.


    The Void Demon King became smaller and stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder like a sparrow.


    ¡°Smoke and fire aura, is it very important?¡±The Void Demon King did not really understand ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts.


    It was already several thousand years old, and it was not a human, so ye Sheng did not me him.


    ¡°Humans themselves need some poprity. If cultivation destroys poprity, then it would be a different kind of life,¡±Ye Sheng said lightly.


    Many old cultivators would go into seclusion for several thousand years at a time. When he came out, everything that had once been disappeared. He did not have any ce in this world, so he would gradually erase humanity, leaving behind only the most rational divinity.


    But in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, that was terrifying.


    ......


    He was only a few decades old, and he still had his wife and daughter. He still needed to be popr. Not only did he need to have it, but he also needed to have enough.


    Ye Sheng was now cultivating and working hard to climb to the peak. Not only for himself, but also for Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    Protect!


    This was another major goal of Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    ..


    Walking along the riverbank, Ye Sheng saw the lives of the ordinary people on Xandar.


    Simple, busy, sufficient, striving for a goal.


    This was their daily routine.


    With one look, Ye Sheng saw ten days.


    After ten days, he was like an ordinary person, wandering around the citizens all day long. He had breakfast, lunch, and dinner, followed a routine, and even went to sleep at night.


    After ten days, Ye Sheng finally found his original self.


    After living among the ordinary people for a period of time, Ye Sheng was more satisfied to find his original perseverance in cultivation.


    During these ten days, Ye Sheng mingled with most of the old people. He was now dressed as an old man, so every day, he chatted with some old people and listened to them talk about the big things in the universe. All of them were expressing their opinions, it was very intense, and Ye Sheng listened with great interest.


    Through the discussions of the old people, Ye Sheng learned some small news that he did not know before. He did not take it seriously and treated it as a way to pass the time.


    How could these people know about the real big news? For example, when the Dao College was conquered by the chaos race and all the disciples escaped, no one was discussing it.


    However, not to mention other things, Ye Sheng really did hear a useful piece of news.


    ¡°Old Ye, aren¡¯t you interested in the genius of the Lin family, Lin Yi?¡±An old man with a red nose and a wine-stained nose said.


    Early in the morning, Ye Sheng walked over to have breakfast. This was also hisst time here. After regaining his poprity, he didn¡¯t n to stay like this for long.


    The purpose of regaining his poprity these ten days was to not let himself lose his nature and forget his original intentions.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t expect that there would be unexpected gains on thest day.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lin Yi?¡±Ye Sheng took a sip of thick tea and asked in surprise.


    ¡°The genius of the Lin family is going to break through to the immortal realm in the frontline heaven. The Lin family has announced that anyone can go and watch. Are You Going?¡±asked the old man with the rosacea nose.


    ¡°Lin Yi of the Lin family is going to break through to the immortal realm?¡±Asked ye Sheng in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, this Lin Yi is really a peerless genius. The revival of the Lin family is all in his hands. Once he breaks through to the immortal realm and enters the half-immortal realm, the Gctic Alliance will definitely pour out resources for the Lin family,¡±said the old man with the rosacea nose in a serious manner.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t suspect anything. These old men were talking nonsense about the outside world, but they knew more about the Gctic Alliance.


    The decline of the Lin family was fated, and now the revival of the Lin family was in the hands of this Lin Yi.


    ¡°This Lin Yi is only 150 years old this year, but he has already reached the peak of the immortal realm. Now he is going to break through to the half-immortal realm. The future head of the Lin family and the future pir of the Gctic Alliance can¡¯t escape,¡±said another old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this Lin Yi doesn¡¯t like women. Otherwise, I would marry my granddaughter to him as a concubine,¡±an old woman said regretfully.


    ¡°Come on. With the look of your granddaughter, you¡¯d better not harm Lin Yi,¡±an old man said.


    ¡°Your grandson is good-looking. He has a body that weighs hundreds of pounds. From Afar, he looks like a mountain of meat. No matter how my granddaughter is, she¡¯s better than your grandson, right?¡±The old woman retorted rudely.


    After that, the two began to bicker, attracting a lot of attention.


    Ye Sheng looked at the old man with a rosacea nose and asked, ¡°Why did Lin Yi announce the location of his breakthrough?¡±


    This was a very dangerous thing. If you revealed the location of your breakthrough, your enemies would have many ways to mess with you.


    ¡°Why?¡±The old man with a rosacea nose said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s because of the reputation of the Lin family. It¡¯s been a long time since the Lin family had a master in the half-immortal realm, so there¡¯s a reason for their decline. This time, Lin Yi broke through to the half-immortal realm at the age of 150. How could we not make use of such a good publicity method?¡±


    Ye Sheng thought highly of this old man with a rosacea nose. He didn¡¯t expect that he, who was drunk all day long, could actually analyze these things.


    Ye Sheng was a little impressed.


    ¡°I heard these things from others. Hehe, it was my son who told me. I used it to brag. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it,¡±the old man with a rosacea nose said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng nodded and withdrew his little admiration at the same time.


    ¡°When Will Lin Yi transcend the tribtion?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. At noon the day after tomorrow, he will break through in front of the public, proving that the Lin family has returned as the king.¡±The old man with the rosacea nose shook his head, it was veryfortable. He took a sip of wine and feltfortable.


    ¡°Then you can go and take a look.¡±Ye Sheng gave a standard fake smile, then lowered his head and finished the delicious food in front of him. He asked, ¡°Where is the first line of Heaven?¡±


    Ye Sheng was not familiar with Xandar star. He did not know what kind of ce orndmark it was.


    ¡°The first-line sky is in the southwest direction. I can vaguely see it from here,¡±the old man with the rosacea nose pointed at it and said.


    Ye Sheng immediately looked over. The so-called first-line sky was two mountains with high winds. Then, the shortest parts of the mountains had to be connected to form a round Taiji diagram.


    Three dayster, Lin Yi would transcend his tribtion here and break through to the immortal realm.

 Chapter 719

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 23, settling Grudges 1(First Update)</h4>


    In three days, the news that Lin Yi was going to make a breakthrough in public also spread throughout the Xandar Gxy.


    Many people came to watch.


    This was the peak of immortality breaking through to the half-immortal realm.


    Once one crossed it, one would surpass the mortal body and be a half-immortal. One could control one¡¯s fate. It was no longer a small drop in the river of time. With the ability to seek good fortune and avoid evil, it had great power.


    In the Gxy Alliance, the half-immortal realm was already a high level. If many big families had a half-immortal realm, they would definitely surpass the other families.


    The Lin family used to have a half-immortal realm, but with the fall of the half-immortal realm, the Lin family also declined. It had been a long time since they had a half-immortal master.


    Many people could guess what the Lin family was nning to do this time and publicize their power.


    Lin Yi was only 150 years old and had already broken through to the half-immortal realm. As long as he didn¡¯t die, it would be no problem for him to protect the Lin family for 100,000 years.


    Once Lin Yi broke through to the half-immortal realm and became a real immortal, the Lin family would definitely return to its peak.


    Lin Yi¡¯s breakthrough was uneptable to many people.


    However, this was the base camp of the Gctic Alliance, which was the most strict ce in the Gctic Alliance. Lin Yi chose this ce to break through because he valued the deterrence of the Gctic Alliance and prevented some petty people from making a move.


    However, what Lin Yi did not know was that Ye Sheng, whom he had always looked down on, was currently on Xandar.


    With the first Ray of Heaven before his eyes, Ye Sheng strolled over.


    ......


    In three days, he had adjusted his cultivation base very well. He had reached the fourth sky of immortality, which was a perfect state. He was full of energy and his cultivation base was steady, as if he could break through at any time.


    Unlike many people, Ye Sheng did note to frontline heaven early in the morning to wait for Lin Yi¡¯s arrival. He first took a shower at home, took a shower, and changed his clothes. Then, he had a good meal before walking to frontline heaven.


    He was here to kill people.


    Just like the Void Demon King¡¯s angry mor when he knew that Lin Yi was about to break through, Ye Sheng was also full of killing intent.


    Lin Yi had forced him into such a miserable state, and he had fled everywhere. Not only in the Xandar star field, but also in the vault of Heaven Star. Lin Yi and nothingness had forced the uncle of the Red Army to hand over Ye Sheng. All these were remembered by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng would not let Lin Yi off.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, once Lin Yi breaks through to the half-immortal realm, it will be even harder for you to kill him,¡±the Void Demon King told Ye Sheng on the night of three days.


    Ye Sheng had been adjusting his state for the past three days. He wanted to kill Lin Yi.


    The world on line one was crowded with people who hade to watch Lin Yi¡¯s breakthrough. Everyone was discussing and looking at the figure at the top.


    Lin Yi!


    He hade early. He sat cross-legged at the center of the huge gossip in the world on line one. He ignored the discussions around him and focused onprehending his dao.


    Lin Yi could have broken through to the half-immortal realm before he turned 100 years old, but the Lin family had lost the head of the ancient god and made him lose this opportunity. It had been more than 50 years before he reached the threshold of breaking through.


    This was also the reason why Lin Yi hated ye Sheng so much.


    Cutting off one¡¯s path was like killing one¡¯s parents.


    Ye Sheng was Lin Yi¡¯s target, and he wanted to kill him more than anyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ye Sheng has entered the monastery. I¡¯ll kill him the next time hees out. If I wasn¡¯t over the age limit, I would definitely be the number one in the monastery this time. How could ye Sheng, a kid who came from a barren and deste gxy, be my match?¡±Lin Yi closed his eyes, his mood was as calm as an ancient well. Although he was filled with killing intent towards Ye Sheng, he had never ced ye Sheng in his eyes.


    In his eyes, Ye Sheng was just a fly.


    Once he encountered this fly, he would casually p it to death. It was the same for the previous two times. If it weren¡¯t for someone secretly helping Ye Sheng, he would have killed Ye Sheng long ago.


    The middle of the line of heaven was already under martialw. There were hundreds of thousands of people watching below, all wanting to witness the birth of a half-immortal.


    Half-immortals, also known asnd immortals, were different from real immortals, but they were far more powerful than mortals.


    This was a special realm.


    There were not that many half-immortals in the Gxy Alliance. With one more, the Gxy Alliance would be more powerful.


    Therefore, the people of the Gxy Alliance did not need the people of the Lin family to protect Lin Yi.


    Of course, no one dared to make a move in public under such a grand situation.


    However, Ye Sheng was different. He was a stubborn person.


    Because of the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Lin Yi had forced him into a desperate situation several times, forcing him to continuously leave and escape. Ye Sheng wanted to take revenge for this.


    In the past, when he did not have this ability, Ye Sheng would endure and work hard to cultivate to raise his cultivation.


    But now, Ye Sheng had this power.


    He walked over. He didn¡¯t have anything. The Void Demon King was put into the Pantheon pill furnace by Ye Sheng so that it wouldn¡¯t be his weakness.


    Ye Sheng walked over from the clear sky under the zing sun. He wanted to kill someone.


    This person was Lin Yi.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lin Yi carried out his n of bing a god. At this stage, as long as he broke through to the half-immortal realm, he would be the new idol of everyone in the Gxy Alliance and even the Xandar Star Field.


    A 150-year-old half-immortal, Lin Yi¡¯s potential was expected to reach an unprecedented height.


    Some of the higher-ups of the Gxy Alliance also thought highly of him.


    The divine fire had been ignited, and he was only one step away from aplete transformation.


    But he met Ye Sheng.


    A person who often interacted with the Hell Demon God hade here.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng walked over, his steps rxed, his expression calm. He looked at the hundreds of thousands of people around him as if nothing had happened. His gaze was fixed on Lin Yi, who was in the eight trigrams array.


    Lin Yimu suddenly widened his eyes and stood up. He looked down and saw Ye Sheng.


    He smiled. This smile was so cold that it seeped into one¡¯s heart and made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven but you didn¡¯t take it. You barged into Hell without a door. This time, no one can save you,¡±Lin Yi said happily.


    Previously, he had tried to kill Ye Sheng, but he had been saved. Lin Yi was still brooding over it. This time, he would not let the same thing happen again.


    This was the Star Alliance¡¯s Xandar Star. It was Lin Yi¡¯s territory, not ye Sheng¡¯s.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I have no intention of hiding. No one wille to save me either. I¡¯m here to kill you,¡±Ye Sheng said softly, his tone very firm.


    He brought along a hot-blooded and high-level cultivation to kill Lin Yi.


    ¡°Kill me?¡±Lin Yiughed disdainfully. He extended his hand and pointed. ¡°This ce is surrounded by people from my Star Alliance. If you can walk out of here alive today, I¡¯llmit suicide on the spot.¡±


    The hundreds of thousands of spectators and ten thousand guards all looked at Ye Sheng, not knowing who he was.


    Ye Sheng, who was in his sixties, was an old man. He ignored the gazes of everyone around him and took a step forward.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled. The guards only felt a terrifying pressure pressing down on them, making it difficult for them to even breathe, let alone stop Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You will die by my hands today. Suicide is impossible,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He took a step forward and arrived in front of Lin Yi, facing him head-on.


    Bang!


    The moment their auras collided, they immediately exploded, and countless waves spread out.

 Chapter 720

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 24, settling Grudges 2(First Update)</h4>


    It was universally acknowledged that Lin Yi was a genius.


    Everyone who had met Lin Yi thought that he was a peerless genius who had reached the peak of the immortal realm at the age of 150. Now, he was going to cross this realm and be a half-immortal master.


    In 150 years, he had walked the path that others had walked their entire lives. If this wasn¡¯t a genius, then what was?


    Even Ye Sheng admitted that Lin Yi was a genius, the hope of the Lin family¡¯s revival.


    Unfortunately, he met Ye Sheng.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng had gone through trials and tribtions, cut through thorns and thorns, and reached the fourth firmament of immortality. Moreover, his strength far exceeded his realm, and he relied on himself.


    He was a person who did not believe in evil, and he was also a stubborn person. He would repay those who were good to him a hundred times over, and take revenge on those who were bad to him a hundred times over.


    That was why ye Sheng hade to kill Lin Yi today.


    No matter who it was, they would not be able to stop all of this from happening.


    When Lin Yi saw ye Sheng, he felt quite amazed. Previously, Ye Sheng was only at the immortal trove realm, but in just a few years, he had already broken through to the fourth sky of immortality. It was simply inconceivable.


    A fierce glint shed in his eyes, a killing intent rose up as he said, ¡°You are a genius, a genius that is not inferior to me. If I give you time, you will be my greatest nightmare. But you should never, should never, should never, should nevere before me at this cultivation realm.¡±


    As Lin Yi spoke, he smiled smugly.


    He recognized that Ye Sheng was a genius and was not inferior to him. However, so what? There were countless geniuses that could not grow. There were countless geniuses born every year. However, there were simply too many geniuses that fell every year.


    ......


    Ye Sheng would definitely be one of them. And he, Lin Yi, was going to be the person at the peak.


    ¡°It seems like you are certain to defeat me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold as he asked.


    Lin Yi was too confident. Perhaps it was because of his past battle achievements, or perhaps it was because of the degree of genius that he had been praised by countless people, which made him extremely arrogant.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you, how can I climb to the peak?¡±Lin Yi stretched out his hands and hugged the world as he spoke with madness and confidence.


    This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t let the people of the Star Alliance capture Ye Sheng.


    He wanted to personally kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Hand over the ancient God¡¯s head, and I can give you a quick death so that you can end your pain as soon as possible,¡±Lin Yi said generously.


    Lin Yi released this charity that he thought was given by an expert and was lenient towards Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng coldly looked at Lin Yi¡¯s show, or the little bit of confidence that had gone crazy. He smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°After saying so much, I only heard a madman talking nonsense. I will let you know how terrifying I am.¡±


    Boom!


    The Fist of the New Age was thrown out in an instant, bursting out with a terrifying power. Like Thunder, it enveloped Lin Yi in an instant.


    One punch was an era of life and death. An invincible power burst out, and there was also an iparably mysterious energy surging. It was so terrifying that it was unbelievable.


    Lin Yi¡¯s expression changed drastically on the spot. He could not believe it. Thest time he saw Ye Sheng, he was just a kid from the immortal Trove. He could destroy him with a flip of his palm. He originally thought that this time it would be simr to the plot, but the reversal was too fast. When Ye Sheng¡¯s punch came down.., lin Yi felt it the most. It was extremely terrifying, as if it could submerge him in an instant.


    Crush!


    This was Lin Yi¡¯s deepest feeling. Ye Sheng¡¯s punch came down with the terrifying power of an era. Although ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was weak and the power of the era was weak, it was still an era no matter how weak it was.


    There was noparison between the power of an era and the power of an individual.


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s fistnded, Lin Yi was still in a state of shock. In a panic, he used the Lin family¡¯s secret technique, the heavenly stele grand technique!


    A huge heavenly stele appeared in front of Lin Yi, wanting to help him block ye Sheng¡¯s punch.


    This technique was the Lin family¡¯s secret technique, and it was an extremely powerful attack technique. It condensed the heavenly stele and ruthlessly smashed down.


    But now, Lin Yi¡¯s heavenly stele grand technique had be a defensive technique, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of an attack.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist descended, and his five fingers spread out as he fiercely pped down.


    Rumble!


    The heavenly stele instantly copsed, and Lin Yi spat out arge mouthful of blood. His body trembled violently, and he swayed as he continuously retreated.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s fist hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. He wasn¡¯t going to let him off, and he ruthlessly beat up the dog that had fallen into the water. At this moment, this palm clenched into a fist, and ruthlessly struck out.


    Bang!


    Lin Yi¡¯s body was sent flying by Ye Sheng, and he fiercely collided into the huge eight trigrams mountain, instantly shattering the line of heaven on the mountain.


    Rumble!


    Lin Yi¡¯s body fell heavily into the rocks. He spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with his internal organs.


    He was not a match for Ye Sheng at all.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. This was a very normal thing. He had fought with the Chaos Warriors on the Sea of chaos and destroyed them. Those people were much more powerful than Lin Yi. They would tremble at the sight of Ye Sheng, let alone Lin Yi.


    However, the surrounding people were shocked. No one had expected that Lin Yi would lose.


    Not only did he lose, but he also lost miserably


    Ye Sheng threw a punch. Lin Yi blocked it, but he couldn¡¯t block it. He was sent flying by a punch. He spat out a mouthful of blood and even destroyed linear heaven.


    What was going on?


    The people below looked at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t expect such a situation at all.


    Everyone was here to see the number one genius of the Gxy Alliance, Lin Yi, transcend his tribtion. They had wanted to see the birth of a half-immortal powerhouse, but now, they saw that Lin Yi had been defeated by a single punch.


    This was not what everyone had expected.


    After a short silence, there was an infinite madness. Everyone seemed to have gone mad as they kept discussing ye Sheng, Lin Yi, and all of this.


    Many people did not know who ye Sheng was or who this old man was?


    When the guards of the Gxy Alliance saw that the situation was not good, they immediately rushed to the peak of the mountain, wanting to kill Ye Sheng or capture him.


    Boom!


    However, just as they were about to charge forward, Ye Sheng stepped forward, and ayer of golden light spread out, turning into invisible waves that swept through everything.


    The guards¡¯cultivation was not low. They were at the immortal trove realm, and the leader was at the ultimate human realm. However, under the impact of Ye Sheng¡¯s energy, they were all sent flying.


    Ye Sheng took three steps in a row, from the peak of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. The attack waves generated by the three times directly repelled all the guards.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ye Sheng was an old man with white hair on the peak of the mountain. However, as he walked down, he immediately returned to his young appearance.


    At this moment, someone recognized Ye Sheng.


    Everyone turned pale with fright and cried out in surprise.


    ¡°This is Ye Sheng!¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s actually ye Sheng. Didn¡¯t he enter the monastery?¡±


    ¡°Does Ye Sheng have a grudge with Lin Yi?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Ye Sheng was originally a member of our Gxy Alliance. It was Lin Yi who forced him to leave the Gxy Alliance that caused him to make such a name for himself. It¡¯s no wonder he wanted to kill Lin Yi.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Ye Sheng, then Lin Yi is really in danger.¡±


    The hundreds of thousands of people below were discussing animatedly. Most of them felt that it was unbelievable. They did not expect that this old man was Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Cough cough, how can you be so powerful?¡±Lin Yi¡¯s furious roar sounded.


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re too weak?¡±

 Chapter 721

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 25, settling Grudges 3(Second Update)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m weak?¡±Lin Yi widened his eyes. He wanted nothing more than to open ye Sheng¡¯s brain and roar.


    ¡°How many people in this universe have broken through to the half-immortal realm at the age of 150?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that as long as you don¡¯t die at the age of 150, you¡¯ll definitely be a top figure in this universe in the future? You might even go to the highest ce to enjoy the scenery?¡±


    Lin Yi was not weak.


    It was just that Ye Sheng was too strong, and he did not realize this point.


    All along, Ye Sheng¡¯s opponents were far beyond what he could deal with at his current stage, which made him feel a sense of urgency that he was still very weak and that he had to be stronger.


    The so-called sense of superiority of a genius had never been produced by Ye Sheng.


    This could be considered a blessing in disguise. While ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was improving so quickly, he was still constantly forcing himself to improve himself.


    A flower in a greenhouse and a rose blooming in adversity were naturally more beautiful.


    The stark contrast between Lin Yi and Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You can go and die now,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to die,¡±Lin Yi roared. A golden lotus appeared in his hand. It was not very big, but he held it in his hand and stabbed it fiercely.


    Boom!


    A dazzling light shed across the sky. It was abnormally dazzling, beautiful, and extremely dangerous.


    This Golden Lotus was Lin Yi¡¯s hidden weapon. It was extremely terrifying and also his trump card. At the critical moment, it stabbed into Ye Sheng¡¯s chest.


    Puchi!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was pierced through.


    ¡°Hahaha, your strength is formidable, but your experience is toocking. After being ambushed by me like this, you have no idea what to do.¡±Lin Yi smiled smugly.


    Ye Sheng lowered his head to look at his chest. Arge hole had appeared. It had been pierced through by the Golden Lotus, and half of his heart had been cut off.


    This was an extremely terrifying injury.


    In Lin Yi¡¯s eyes.


    However, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, there was neither joy nor sorrow. He raised his head to look at Lin Yi and smiled slightly.


    This smile made Lin Yi¡¯s pride, joy, and excitement freeze in an instant.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Lin Yi felt a trace of panic. He did not know where it came from, but he panicked for no reason.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how naive you are. You¡¯re already at the immortal realm, yet you¡¯re only attacking someone else¡¯s body. Moreover, you don¡¯t know much about my information. Did you not pay attention to the rumors about my body?¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    Lin Yi¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He said in disbelief, ¡°Those ridiculous rumors are actually true?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned into a ck hole!¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s true body is a ck hole!¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng is not a human!¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng won first ce in the DAO College¡¯s trials. I¡¯ll exin ye Sheng¡¯s origins and secrets to you!¡±


    During Ye Sheng¡¯s period of fame, all sorts of news emerged one after another. Through the machine race¡¯swork, it spread to all parts of the universe.


    Lin Yi had also read a few articles, but all of them said with disdain, ¡°Trash articles written by third-rate tabloids are just eye-catching.¡±


    He did not take it to heart at all.


    He had seen Ye Sheng with his own eyes. He was a person, a real person.


    How could he be a ck hole?


    ck holes only knew how to swallow. When they could not swallow, they would explode. It was said that the primitive universe was born like this.


    A huge ck hole swallowed everything. In the end, the entire universe was swallowed. Then, itpletely exploded, forming the current universe.


    This was everyone¡¯s understanding of ck holes.


    How could someone be a ck hole?


    Ridiculous!


    Lin Yi¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°You are a ck hole?¡±


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Lin Yi quickly used the Golden Lotus to Pierce Ye Sheng a few times, piercing a few big holes in his body.


    However, Lin Yi did not feel the slightest bit of joy. Instead, he fell into a state of panic.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body became transparent.


    Even if he stabbed a few more times, the result would still be the same.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was not affected.


    This simply made him break down.


    Lin Yi¡¯s hands were trembling, and his heart was also trembling. He had never expected that everything would happen so horribly and quickly.


    Boom!


    Under his gaze, Ye Sheng turned into a small ck hole.


    This ck hole instantly transformed into Ye Sheng¡¯s face and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you ambushing me? You still have to die. If I Say I¡¯m going to kill you, then no one can save you.¡±


    ¡°No... No... no...¡±Lin Yi said with a trembling voice.


    He was afraid.


    He was really afraid. All of Ye Sheng¡¯s arrogance had been shattered.


    At this moment, Lin Yi only wanted to escape.


    But he couldn¡¯t escape anymore.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole sucked him in. Lin Yi burned his origin, but he was still unable to break free from the ck Hole¡¯s devouring.


    ¡°Come, be my nourishment. It¡¯s also a kind of glory,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole was bottomless and dark. It was extremely terrifying as it enveloped him.


    ¡°No...¡±Lin Yi shouted in fear.


    ¡°Senior Lin, save me!¡±Lin Yi shouted at the elders of the Lin family.


    However, there was not a single half-immortal in the Lin family right now. Everyone who came was cannon fodder.


    Ye Sheng did not care at all. Even if more than a dozen people flew over in an instant, he was not afraid.


    ¡°I will devour as many as Come,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole instantly exploded andpletely spread out. The core area of 10,000 meters instantly devoured the more than ten Lin family seniors that rushed over.


    Just like Lin Yi¡¯s treatment, there was no difference. They were all devoured by Ye Sheng.


    They didn¡¯t even let out a scream.


    The people below were dumbfounded.


    The higher-ups of the Star Alliance were also dumbfounded.


    It was impossible for the higher-ups of the Star Alliance not to pay attention to Lin Yi¡¯s tribtion, but what they saw was such a terrifying scene.


    ¡°Damn it, we can¡¯t let this person run amok in our Star Alliance. capture him immediately and study him carefully to find out what exactly is going on with him?¡±A higher-up of the Star Alliance said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng seems to have once been a member of Our Star Alliance. He was forced away by Lin Yi. The Lin family is too rampant,¡±an expert who did not have a good rtionship with the Lin family said calmly. He did not want to make a move. He could not wait for Lin Yi¡¯s death, after killing Lin Yi and the Lin family, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t continue to destroy them. Instead, he turned into a rainbow and left Xandar star.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do something, Ye Sheng will run away. When that timees, the reputation of our Gxy Alliance will be lost,¡±a half-immortal roared. He was about to go out and stop Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    At this time, a huge mountain descended. A flirtatious woman swayed her body and walked down. She said, ¡°You are not allowed to deal with Ye Sheng. This matter is over.¡±


    ¡°8,000-year-old girl, do you know what you are talking about?¡±The half-immortal was furious.


    The charming woman who came was none other than the 8,000-year-old girl that Ye Sheng had met when he entered the Gxy Alliance.


    ¡°Of course I know what I am talking about. This is not my intention, but the Patriarch¡¯s. The patriarch asked me to tell you that this matter is over,¡±the 8,000-year-old Miss Long said coldly.


    The half-immortal was discouraged and muttered, ¡°The patriarch is letting the tiger return to the mountain.¡±


    Miss long smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ye Sheng will be the tiger that will deal with our Gxy Alliance.¡±

 Chapter 722

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 26, reuniting with an old friend (first update)</h4>


    Miss Long arrived with the will of the forefather. The group of half-immortals could not stop her at all. They angrily waved their hands and let ye Sheng leave.


    Ye Sheng also stopped after leaving Xandar Star.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the people from the Gctic Alliance Chasing Me Anymore?¡±Ye Sheng stopped on a small and asked in surprise.


    He had killed the genius of the Gctic Alliance, Lin Yi, but no one was chasing after him. This was very strange.


    He had made such a big fuss for Lin Yi and publicized it, but in the end, it was destroyed by Ye Sheng. Lin Yi was killed, and the Lin family¡¯s reputation was ruined. How could the Gctic Alliance or the Lin family not let this go?


    ¡°Maybe, they didn¡¯t find your location?¡±The Void Demon King guessed.


    Ye Sheng nced at it, and the Void Demon King instantly fell silent. It did not believe what it was saying.


    The small was very small, and one could see the end of it at a nce. It was like a marble, and Ye Sheng stood on it, gazing at the gxy without saying a word.


    It was also a good thing that the Gxy Alliance did note after him. Although he did not know why, Ye Sheng had benefited from it.


    Since he could not figure it out, he did not think about it anymore.


    Ye Sheng paused here and did not leave because he felt a hint of a breakthrough.


    The path of cultivation was to unwittinglyprehend, break through, and condense the Great Dao.


    Ye Sheng and Lin Yi exchanged blows and defeated him in a crushing manner. Of course, it was impossible for him to gain any enlightenment. It was just like how an ordinary person used his fist to kill an ant. He would not be proud and touched, only indifferent and indifferent.


    What really made Ye Sheng gain some enlightenment was that after killing Lin Yi, the strand of obsession that was buried deep in his heart dissipated.


    In the past, Ye Sheng had been chased so miserably by Lin Yi. After entering the universe, Lin Yi was one of Ye Sheng¡¯s inner demons. He needed to be careful everywhere and avoid Lin Yi.


    But now, Ye Sheng no longer needed it.


    He had killed Lin Yi in a crushing manner andpletely swept away the inner demons. His original heart was perfect, his Great Dao was aplished, and his state was naturally rxed due to his sudden inspiration.


    This was a spiritual breakthrough method that Ye Sheng had obtained by chance.


    At this moment, as Ye Sheng breathed, two long dragons entered Ye Sheng¡¯s nose. The energy of the universe was all swallowed by Ye Sheng.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The barrier copsed at this moment andpletely disappeared.


    It was like the connection point between the Yangtze River and the sea was shattered at this moment. Then, the two sides gathered and reached an agreement.


    Ye Sheng had reached the fifth sky of immortality.


    After Ye Sheng broke through, he stood up. He was full of energy and his eyes were bright.


    However, in the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He saw a familiar person.


    Miss Long, the eight-thousand-year-old girl.


    After Ye Sheng entered the Gxy Alliance, he lived in the same valley with her for a period of time. They could be considered friends.


    ¡°How did you know I Was Here?¡±Ye Sheng asked as he restrained all of his aura.


    Miss Long clicked her tongue in wonder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your cultivation to be so high after not seeing you for decades.¡±


    Miss Long was still so beautiful, so charming, so sexy, and her voluptuous figure was simply a model for women. However, when Ye Sheng looked at her face, there were no ripples in his eyes.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, women were no different from beggars. His heart could already control all the instincts of his body. If his heart did not move, no one would be able to seduce Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Miss Long is still as beautiful as before. Even though Ye Sheng has advanced to this realm, he still can¡¯t see through your cultivation.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was sharp. This time, he realized that he could no longer see through Miss Long¡¯s cultivation, this 8,000-year-old girl had be very mysterious.


    ¡°Everyone has their own secrets. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡±Miss Long smiled charmingly. She pointed at Ye Sheng¡¯s heart and said in a low voice, ¡°If you ask too much, something bad will happen.¡±


    Ye Sheng took a few steps back. His expression was calm as he said, ¡°Miss Long, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You killed Lin Yi and didn¡¯t exin anything to the Gctic Alliance. Instead, you turned around and ran away. Isn¡¯t that a little unreasonable?¡±Miss Long asked.


    ¡°Miss Long also supports Lin Yi. Are you here to interrogate him?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any feelings for Lin Yi. I don¡¯t care if you killed Lin Yi. Do you know why the Gctic Alliance didn¡¯te to find trouble with you?¡±Asked Miss Long.


    ¡°Was it Miss Long who helped me?¡±Asked Ye Sheng, puzzled.


    ¡°I was just a messenger. The one who saved you was the one who brought you from the Sr System to the Gctic Alliance,¡±said Miss Long with a mysterious smile.


    Ye Sheng suddenly understood and said, ¡°So it was that senior. Please thank him on my behalf. Ye Sheng will remember this favor.¡±


    Miss Long smiled charmingly and said, ¡°That senior said that he didn¡¯t want to see a good seedling be destroyed to save you. Moreover, the Gctic Alliance has let you down and made you suffer so much.¡±


    ¡°I came to see you to tell you this and also to see how you are doing now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. No wonder the ancestor thought so highly of you,¡±said Miss Long with satisfaction.


    Ye Sheng sat down and looked at Miss Long. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome. If you didn¡¯t have a wife, I would have pounced on you,¡±Miss Long said, half-true and half-false.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. His heartbeat didn¡¯t even fluctuate. He looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Some jokes can¡¯t be joked about.¡±


    Miss Long curled her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re like an old antique. You Don¡¯t have the interest of a young man at all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I just don¡¯t want to create a misunderstanding,¡±ye Sheng nodded and said seriously. He had to be careful when dealing with women, especially beautiful women. If he was not careful, he would be 404.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. You have to be careful of the Lin family. Leave as soon as possible. If you kill Lin Yi, the Lin family will be angry and hate you,¡±Miss Long warned.


    ¡°The Lin family doesn¡¯t even have a half-immortal. How can they fight with me?¡±Ye Sheng asked in return.


    ¡°The Lin family has a long history. Over thousands of years, their connections are beyond your imagination. Some half-immortals owe them a favor, and someone will help the Lin family. Don¡¯t be careless,¡±miss long exined.


    Ye Sheng finally understood and said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving. I hope that the next time we meet, you¡¯ll be one of the Great Powers of the universe. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to say that I¡¯m your confidante, pulling tiger skin and unting my power.¡±Miss Long even teased ye Sheng in the end.


    Ye Sheng nodded rather seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Miss Long left, leaving very quickly.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t leave. He stayed where he was and looked in a direction. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°You have the guts to follow me, but you don¡¯t have the guts toe out?¡±


    ¡°How did you discover me?¡±A puzzled voice sounded and echoed in Ye Sheng¡¯s ears, apanied by a long sword.


    ng!


    A cold glint shed and bloomed in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 723

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 27, the origin of the assassin (Second Update)</h4>


    This cold ray of light came very quickly, making it hard for people to open their eyes. The cold ray of light blocked ye Sheng¡¯s line of sight.


    However, Ye Sheng did not change. His expression did not change at all. He stretched out a finger and lightly pinched.


    ng!


    A clear and melodious sound reverberated in Ye Sheng¡¯s ear. It was very pleasing to the ear.


    The person who hade to ambush Ye Sheng had never expected such an oue. He quickly withdrew his hand, and if his attack missed, he would immediately retreat. This was the instinct of an assassin.


    Bang!


    However, a huge wave of power suddenly rose from within Ye Sheng¡¯s body, shocking the surrounding area and affecting the heavens. It was extremely intense, and in an instant, it shook the other party out.


    Dong!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s imposing manner was like thunder, pping the other party¡¯s body, causing the other party to lie on the ground.


    An assassin at the sixth sky of immortality, a woman, and an ugly woman.


    This was a woman with a graceful figure and extremely beautiful and sexy curves. However, her face had been shed and became very ugly.


    She was a pure assassin, hiding in the darkness, waiting for a fatal blow.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Ye Sheng would notice her from the start.


    ¡°Are you from the Lin Family?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cold as he asked.


    An assassin was an assassin. It did not matter if it was a man or a woman. If they wanted Ye Sheng¡¯s life, they would have to pay with their own lives.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±The female assassin raised her head in despair. Her scarred face was filled with numbness. There was no emotion in her pair of gray eyes, nor was there any joy or anger. She did not seed in her assassination, and she was even captured.., there was only one oue.


    Death!


    Ye Sheng looked at her. Suddenly, he raised his hand and gently patted her forehead, like a lover¡¯s Caress.


    The female assassin who was caressed by Ye Sheng revealed a trace of a smile. Then, she closed her eyes and quietlyy down.


    Death!


    Ye Sheng no longer asked who sent her. The other party was also relieved because she was no longer living such a life.


    Both sides took what they needed.


    Ye Sheng reached out and stroked the female assassin¡¯s forehead again and again. He slowly exerted force and grabbed the female assassin¡¯s memories.


    A person¡¯s memories were still active a few seconds after death. If one grabbed their memories at this time, they would know some of the things that happened in life.


    These things that happened in life were what the other party recalled at the moment of death.


    There was an ancient saying that at the moment of death, one would recall their own life. Whether it was good, bad, nostalgic, or painful, they would sh by one after another.


    What Ye Sheng grabbed out at this moment was the memory of this moment.


    A lump of gray memory was grabbed out by Ye Sheng. He held it tightly in his palm and slowly dispersed it, turning it into fog. It was like a picture scroll, disying the entire life of this female assassin.


    She had been sent to an assassin training camp since she was young. After going through hardships and devil training, only those who seeded would have food to eat, while those who failed would not be given food to eat.


    There were not many memories of these devil training in the memories of the female assassin. On the contrary, the warmth between some of her friends was etched into her heart and bones.


    Out of the over ten thousand people who had trained together, only a dozen of them had stood out in the end. The rest had all died. It could be said to be cruel.


    The warm memories of the female assassin¡¯s friends had all been eliminated. Every time, she had helped bury the bodies.


    When she was 18 years old, she was raped by the instructor who had trained her. She broke her virginity. After she broke her virginity, she used a knife to cut her face andpletely brainwashed her memories, turning her into a machine that only knew how to kill.


    From the age of 18 to the age of 108, the female assassin killed more than 1,000 people in 90 years. From the weak to the strong, she became the number one assassin in the assassin organization. However, the female assassin was not happy. Her memories were controlled by someone, she could not resist for her entire life and could only follow orders.


    The training she received ensured that she could survive every time. As a result, such a cruel life continued.


    The female assassin also wanted to make a mistake and end this lifepletely, breaking free from the other party¡¯s control.


    That was until she met Ye Sheng.


    The assassination attempt on Ye Sheng failed, and she was unable to escape. This gave her a glimmer of hope, allowing Ye Sheng to kill her and end this painful life.


    After Ye Sheng finished watching, he fell silent.


    The void demon king sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s also a pitiful person.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s palm trembled, and his expression was calm as he said, ¡°There are too many pitiful people in this world, but those whomit crimes are still carefree and happy.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±The Void Demon King was shocked as he asked.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything. Instead, he stretched out his hand and tossed the female assassin¡¯s body into the sky, and his palm forcefully shook.


    Bang!


    The female assassin¡¯s corpse turned into a misty rain that drifted in the air. The sins of her entire life were apanied by a bullet that disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°The Lin family sent people to assassinate me. I want to take revenge.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath. Suddenly, his gaze became very sharp.


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s the Lin Family? Do you have any memories of the female assassin?¡±The Void Demon King asked in surprise.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any memories of the female assassin, I saw that person. The instructor who raped the female assassin was the instructor of the assassin training camp. He was wearing the clothes of the Lin family,¡±Ye Sheng said calmly.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you can ask someone.¡±Ye Sheng took out hismunication device and connected to teacher Liu Sheng.


    When Ye Sheng left the Gxy Alliance, teacher Liu Sheng even helped him. Ye Sheng also became teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s student for a while, so he added him as a good friend early on.


    Beep Beep!


    Themunication device was connected very quickly.


    Teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s familiar figure appeared in front of Ye Sheng and said in pleasant surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, teacher Liu Sheng.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and greeted him.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you just killed Lin Yi and caused a huge disturbance. Why didn¡¯t you run away and even sent me a message?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked worriedly.


    He still had the attitude of a teacher and cared about Ye Sheng. Even though ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation far surpassed teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s, he still did his best to be a good teacher.


    ¡°Teacher Liu Sheng, the Gctic Alliance will not pursue my actions this time, so don¡¯t worry,¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    Teacher Liu Sheng was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be able to obtain the Gctic Alliance¡¯s forgiveness. Then where are you now? Let¡¯s get together.¡±


    ¡°I also have some questions to ask teacher Liu Sheng. You can tell me where to meet you. I¡¯ll be there.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Okay, thene to the strongest academy. I¡¯ll wait for you at the door,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and closed themunication device. He immediately went to the strongest academy.


    The Strongest Academy was located on Xandar Star. Ye Sheng had run out earlier and now he had to run back. Fortunately, he was very fast, and all of this was just a short period of time.


    This time, when he returned to Xandar Star, everything was the same as before, as if nothing had happened. Ye Sheng was free to go in and out, and there was no reason for the security to be tight just because Lin Yi had been killed. Lin Yi was very important in the eyes of the Lin family, however, in the eyes of others, staying far away from the upper echelons of the Gxy Alliance was just a young man with some talent.

 Chapter 724

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 28, Tranquility Zhiyuan (third watch)</h4>


    Ye Sheng stood in front of the most powerful academy and watched from afar. He didn¡¯t go forward.


    Although the Gxy Alliance wouldn¡¯t pursue Ye Sheng for killing Lin Yi, Ye Sheng also needed to keep a low profile. If he was targeted by someone in the half-immortal realm, he would be in trouble.


    The huge clock of the most powerful academy kept rotating, constantly sending different people to different ces.


    As Ye Sheng watched, he was immersed in his memories.


    Back then, when he entered the universe, his understanding of the universe started from this ce.


    It was from this gigantic clock that Ye Sheng entered the dimensional battlefield, met Chu Xiangyu, and began his journey of continuous growth.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng met many people. Enemies, friends, passers-by, the hearts of people were unfathomable. He had all sorts of thoughts, but he persevered until now.


    Revisiting the old ce, Ye Sheng could not help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯m old after all. I¡¯m starting to like reminiscing now.¡±


    ording to the calctions on Earth, Ye Sheng was already fifty years old. If he added in the hundred years he spent in the time hole in the monastery, Ye Sheng was even older than Lin Yi.


    Unknowingly, Ye Sheng really grew up and reminisced about the past. Everything in the Small World seemed to have happened yesterday.


    Not only did he sessfully ascend, he had even reached this step. In the eyes of Ye Sheng in the past, the current Ye Sheng was an immortal.


    ..


    Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts were constantly churning, and a person walked out from the rotating clock.


    It was a middle-aged man with a schrly aura, teacher Liu Sheng.


    Teacher Liu Sheng recognized ye Sheng at first nce. He walked over and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you are indeed a peerless genius. It has only been twenty to thirty years since Ist saw you, and I can¡¯t even understand your cultivation.¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng had not given up on cultivation over the years. He had reached the peak of the human realm, but he was still far from Ye Sheng, let alone his battle strength.


    Ye Sheng did not disrespect teacher Liu Sheng just because his cultivation level was high. He still paid his respects to teacher Liu Sheng as a disciple.


    Teacher Liu Sheng immediately helped Ye Sheng up and said with a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you anything. You Don¡¯t deserve such a big gift.¡±


    However, Ye Sheng said, ¡°Ye Sheng will never forget teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s help for the rest of his life. This little bit of etiquette is nothing.¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder with a sigh and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to my new residence. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±


    Ye Sheng obeyed respectfully and followed teacher Liu Sheng into the big clock.


    Inside the big clock, time was spinning like water. Space ripples were surging, and every moment was sending others into another.


    Teacher Liu Sheng brought Ye Sheng into a time passageway.


    Weng Weng Weng!


    Spatial ripples rippled like water, and he brought Ye Sheng and teacher Liu Sheng to a vast mountain range.


    Amidst the myriad ravines, white birds chirped, and amidst the lush greenery, an exquisite courtyard was built amidst the beautiful scenery.


    High in the sky, white clouds floated in the air, and the sunlight was just right.


    As far as the eye could see, the waterfall was like the Milky Way hanging in the nine heavens. It was very spectacr, and rainbows could often be seen falling.


    The air was clear, and the scenery was like a painting. Coming here, one¡¯s heart could be as calm as water.


    This was the new address that teacher Liu Sheng had chosen. There was only him here, a courtyard, and a vegetable garden beside the courtyard. He had personally nted many vegetables and also raised chickens and ducks.


    Teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s temperament was calm and distant. He introduced, ¡°Ever since Iprehended the Great Dao, I have always wanted to find a ce like this. I want to settle down, calm my mind and recuperate, and not be moved by external things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. This ce is very suitable for calming one¡¯s mind,¡±Ye Sheng agreed.


    ¡°Haha, I Knew You would like this ce. You can take a look around first. I will personally cook and cook a few dishes. Let¡¯s drink and catch up on old times.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng treated ye Sheng as a friend, he was no longer treating him like a teacher or a student.


    This was also teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s wisdom in dealing with people. He would not think that if ye Sheng treated him with respect, he could act like a teacher. That would be arrogant.


    Ye Sheng let teacher Liu Sheng busy himself while he took a look around.


    This was a mountain vi. It was small. Many wooden bridges had been built outside to build a beautiful observation tform.


    Looking at the beauty of the mountains, listening to the cries of birds and monkeys, and enjoying the breeze of the majestic wind, these were all part of Ye Sheng¡¯s enjoyment.


    He could not help but feel envious of teacher Liu Sheng. This idyllic life was simply enviable.


    In the room at the highest point of the mountain vi, Ye Sheng was lying in a rocking chair. His body was covered with a nket. He squinted his eyes as he looked at the scenery and white clouds outside. He put down all his worries and cleared his mind. He did not think about anything and just restedfortably.


    ¡°This ce is suitable for people to rx.¡±The Void Demon King could not help but nod. He was enjoying the majestic mountain breeze blowing against him.


    ¡°When I have time in the future, I will bring Beauty Zhou and you. I will find a ce that is even more beautiful than this ce. I will settle down and live my life.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°A person in the world of martial arts does not have a choice. You want to rest, but others will not let you rest.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    ¡°Then you will be so powerful that no one can interfere with you. Suppress this universe, destroy all enemies, and live in seclusion. It will be veryfortable.¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Then I will wait for the day when you are invincible in the universe. Bring Me and Beauty Zhou to live in seclusion.¡±The Void Demon Kingughed.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and slowly fell into a deep sleep. This was a real sleep, not some deep meditation.


    It had been a long time since Ye Sheng had a good sleep. He was still sofortable under such a beautiful scenery.


    He slept veryfortably.


    Slowly, the void demon king saw that he was alone. He imitated Ye Sheng andy in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms, also falling asleep.


    Until teacher Liu Sheng called Ye Sheng to eat.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, it was already evening. The Sun was setting and the dusk was setting. Ayer of golden light sprinkled down, covering the mountains. It was so beautiful that no words could describe it.


    He often mingled in the universe and was used to seeing the cold, lonely, and dark universe. Looking at such a beautiful scene, Ye Sheng stretched his backfortably.


    Da Da da da!


    Ye Sheng went downstairs to wash his face first. When he saw teacher Liu Sheng, he had already prepared a table of dishes. Chicken, duck, fish, and meat were all locally sourced. There was a lot of game in the mountains with meat and vegetables, they were not as exquisite as the dishes in some big hotels, but Ye Sheng liked them very much.


    ¡°I made these myself. Have a taste.¡±Liu Sheng poured some wine for ye Sheng, which was also made by him.


    ¡°Liu Sheng, you are living a better life than me,¡±Ye Sheng said with emotion.


    ¡°If you want, you can do the same, but you are still young and have a great future. Although I am known as a genius teacher, my potential has been locked. In the future, if I can break through to the half-immortal realm, it will be smoking in the ancestral tomb. So, enjoy yourself in time.¡±Liu Shengughed loudly.


    ¡°Enjoy it while itsts. Shall we drink?¡±Ye Sheng raised his ss and said.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±Teacher Liu Sheng clinked sses with Ye Sheng and drank it in one gulp.

 Chapter 725

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 29, annihting the assassin organization (Fourth Update)</h4>


    After three rounds of drinking, Ye Sheng and teacher Liu Sheng chatted about many interesting things in the universe.


    Ye Sheng told some of his experiences, which made teacher Liu Sheng yearn for them, he said emotionally, ¡°You were born to explore the universe. When I first came to the Gxy Alliance, I wanted to cultivate well and open up a path for the cultivators in my hometown. I chose to stay in the Gxy Alliance as a teacher, which was a conservative choice.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own choice. Most of the time, it wasn¡¯t you who made the choice. It was the only path left for you.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Oh right, you came looking for me this time because of something, right?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng asked after he finished drinking.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and told teacher Liu Sheng his doubts.


    ¡°An assassin organization!¡±Teacher Liu Sheng muttered, his face slightly red, he said, ¡°In fact, every family has such an assassin organization. They are nurtured as a secret force of the family. Although the Lin family has declined, over the years, their heritage can not be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°The Lin family is destined to not rise up without a master in the half-immortal realm. This time, they sent an assassin to assassinate me. I must teach them a lesson. I want to destroy the heritage of the Lin family,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Seeing Ye Sheng like this, Liu Sheng stopped persuading him, he said, ¡°Well, give me one day. I¡¯ll help you investigate and set a route for you to quickly send you out of here after you destroy the assassin organization of the Lin family.¡±


    Ye Sheng said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wait for me here for one day. I¡¯lle back every evening. We¡¯ll discuss when the time is right,¡±Liu Sheng waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng nodded. After the wine was over, he watched Liu Sheng leave. He lived in this manor and enjoyed the moonlight falling on the mountains. Unknowingly, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t cultivate either. Like an ordinary person, he began to jog in the mountain stream. After returning, he took a bath and cooked. Without any zhenqi, he was just an ordinary person who ate three meals a day.


    Living in this ce could cleanse one¡¯s soul. Ye Sheng liked it very much, so he didn¡¯t n to cultivate on this day.


    After lunch, Ye Sheng brewed a pot of tea. In the afternoon breeze, heid down on the rocking chair and took an afternoon nap.


    After arriving here and seeing the tranquil mountains, Ye Sheng¡¯s mood became much more rxed. He took the opportunity to give himself a break,bining work and rest.


    In the evening, Ye Sheng¡¯s holiday ended, and teacher Liu Sheng returned.


    He returned with the news that Ye Sheng wanted to know.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten information about the Lin family¡¯s assassin organization. On the surface, they¡¯re not the Lin family¡¯s organization, but a small organization under the Gctic Alliance. They¡¯re located in an underground market and often ept assassination missions. Most people don¡¯t know that this organization is rted to the Lin family, so it¡¯s pretty well hidden. I also asked my teacher before he told me about it,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s an underground organization, it¡¯s easy to deal with. I¡¯ll take care of them all and leave immediately. No one will know that I¡¯m the one who did it.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Shall We Take Action Tonight?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s better to take action sooner rather thanter. I still have other things to do.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    After Ye Sheng destroyed this assassin organization, he was going to meet up with the Earth clone and merge Earth into the Hell dimension so that the people on Earth could enter the universe without ascending.


    In fact, as the cultivation of the Earth clone continued to increase, the difficulty of ascending on Earth became greater and greater. Despite everyone¡¯s hard work in cultivation, they still could not ascend.


    Ye Sheng had to solve this problem for them. Some time ago, when Ye Sheng had participated in the DAO College¡¯s trial, the Earth clone had found a damaged dimension in hell that could be integrated into earth and reced by Ascension.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was not fine. If it was not because he really could not stand this assassin organization, he would have left long ago.


    ¡°I will help you set up the teleportation array. After you finish off this assassin organization, immediately set up the teleportation array and leave. This way, no one will know.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng had already thought of a way for Ye Sheng to deal with the aftermath.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    ¡°This is a map. The assassin organization that the Lin family has secretly nurtured is called Cloud Tower. It has over three thousand assassins. It can be considered arge organization. It lives in the underground world all year round. Ordinary people do not know about it, and they are not within the Lin family¡¯s territory. Instead, they have built a base in the heaven breaking mountain range. You can directly destroy that ce.¡±Teacher Liu Sheng pointed to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng memorized the location and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin then.¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng immediately brought ye Sheng back to Xandar star.


    Xandar star was thergest main star of the Xandar Star Field. It was veryrge and had an infinite distance. The Heaven breaking mountain range was an inconspicuous mountain range among the countless mountain ranges. This was the base of the assassin organization, Cloud Tower.


    Teacher Liu Sheng brought ye Sheng to the outside of the heaven breaking mountain range and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Cloud Tower¡¯s base is inside. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were like lightning. He shot into the base and saw a base. It was the base of the assassin organization, Cloud Tower.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to go in,¡±Ye Sheng suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡±Teacher Liu Sheng looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. If you don¡¯t go in, how will you destroy this assassin organization?


    Ye Sheng smiled. Instead of exining teacher Liu Sheng¡¯s doubts, he took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    During this period of time, the Pantheon pill furnace had been digesting the energy of therge eyeball. Its origin energy had already recovered to the second level. Even though it was still an iplete artifact, its power was not to be underestimated.


    Hong Long Long!


    Ye Sheng directly threw the pantheon pill furnace out. It tore through the heavens and rapidly expanded, transforming into a huge fireball. With a boom, it smashed into the middle of the heaven breaking mountain range. At the center was the assassin organization, Yunlou.


    The earth trembled, and endless mes burst forth, turning into numerous fire dragons that swept across everything, devouring everything. In an instant, the heaven breaking mountain range waspletely incinerated.


    Not a single member of the assassin organization, Yunlou, was left alive.


    In the first ce, the assassin organization should not exist. Moreover, the people inside were all brainwashed assassins. After killing countless people, Ye Sheng sent them all on their way.


    Once and for all.


    Teacher Liu Sheng looked at this scene in a daze. He was a little shocked by Ye Sheng. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You are actually so powerful.¡±


    Teacher Liu Sheng knew that Ye Sheng was powerful, but he had never thought that he would destroy a slightly famous assassin organization with a flip of his hand.


    ¡°As I said, the Lin family is actually nothing to worry about. I don¡¯t meet any half-immortal masters now. I Am Invincible,¡±Ye Sheng said honestly.


    This was a fact. Ye Sheng was invincible under the half-immortal realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your future even more. Maybe I¡¯ll have a friend in the godfiend realm in the future.¡±After Liu Sheng was surprised, he was happy for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this ce. If you don¡¯t tell anyone, no one will know.¡±Ye Sheng took back the Pantheon Furnace and left with Liu Sheng.

 Chapter 726

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 30, Fairy Yun (5th update)</h4>


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, destroying an assassin¡¯s organization was extremely simple. There was nothing worth paying attention to.


    It wasn¡¯t like he was going to destroy the Lin family¡¯s headquarters. There wouldn¡¯t be that much trouble.


    Teacher Liu Sheng had prepared a backup n for Ye Sheng.


    Outside the teleportation array, Ye Sheng bid teacher Liu Sheng farewell.


    ¡°I know that your journey is the Sea of stars. The Gctic Alliance is too small for you. Back then, Lin Yi forced you to leave, but it helped you instead,¡±teacher Liu Sheng said with a sigh.


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very tiring to work alone. Next time, I¡¯lle to your manor to rest.¡±


    ¡°Sure, my manor will wee you anytime,¡±teacher Liu Sheng smiled.


    Ye Sheng said goodbye to teacher Liu Sheng, entered the teleportation array, and was teleported out of Xandar.


    ..


    Ye Sheng walked out of the teleportation array on a remote small. The local people around him were respectful to Ye Sheng. After all, they were from Xandar.


    Ye Sheng ignored them and flew into the sky. He quickly entered the universe and disappeared without a trace.


    In the universe, Ye Sheng contacted his Earth clone.


    ¡°How are the preparations for the dimensional fusion going?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The initial stage is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for the main body to arrive,¡±the Earth clone replied.


    Ye Sheng nodded in satisfaction and immediately opened the ck hole in his dantian.


    Boom!


    The ck hole was connected to Earth. If Ye Sheng wanted to enter, he could do so at any time.


    Earth itself was a small sealed that belonged solely to Ye Sheng. This time, if he wanted to merge the Earth and the universe, he needed Ye Sheng¡¯s main body to stay inside.


    On Earth, Ye Sheng had not returned for 20 to 30 years. Many things had changed.


    He descended and quietly came to the foot of Mount Longhu. Looking at Mount Longhu, which was flourishing with incense, he was quite satisfied.


    Eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu being the sect master of Mount Longhu could be said to be very correct. Over the years, Mount Longhu had been managed in an orderly manner and was thriving day by day. After expanding, it was also a first-rate force in the New Earth.


    Mount Longhu now had more than 10,000 disciples, 3,000 teachers, countless elders, and deacons. The overall force was improving very quickly.


    After Ye Sheng entered the new Earth, he did not immediately start fusing with the dimensions. Instead, he wanted to get intimate with Beauty Zhou first.


    After not seeing each other for decades, Ye Sheng missed Beauty Zhou.


    The two of them met when they were young. Both of them were each other¡¯s first love, and they had only gotten together after going through hardships. After marriage, Beauty Zhou took care of her husband and raised her children. Ye Sheng respected his wife, and there had never been a quarrel between them.


    Until their love crystallization, the birth of ye Yun-er.


    This family isplete.


    Ye Sheng loves his daughter very much. Every father loves his daughter and dotes on her. This is understandable.


    But it¡¯s a father who dotes on his daughter.


    There is only one person who truly lives in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart, Beauty Zhou.


    This is the woman he met, fell in love with, went on a blind date with.


    She had apanied Ye Sheng through the most difficult period and guarded the decades when Ye Sheng was not around. Ye Sheng had gone through hardships outside, and Beauty Zhou had also suffered from lovesickness.


    Ye Sheng had never felt that he was that great. His cultivation was so powerful. In front of Beauty Zhou, he was a husband, but he did not fulfill his duties as a husband and left the mother and daughter behind for decades.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s guilt towards Beauty Zhou could not be described with words. The only thing he could do was to abide by himself and not get involved with other women. Any hint of romance would be nipped in the bud by Ye Sheng.


    They would be a couple for the rest of their lives.


    He would definitely fulfill the promise that Ye Sheng had made to Beauty Zhou. In this life, he would only have one beauty Zhou.


    Because Great Qin¡¯s world and earth had fused together, the two cultures continuously shed. The feudal society met the modern society, and many things changed in the past 20 to 30 years.


    For example, Mount Longhu had opened to the outside world, and the other feudal systems had also improved. Mount Longhu was one of the first, or perhaps the first toe into contact with the modern society before reforming its own sect.


    The reform was painful, but after enduring it, Mount Longhu waspletely new. Its disciples were full of vigor, youthful, and full of confidence.


    Mount Longhu was open to outsiders, and people were allowed to watch in the open areas.


    Ye Sheng was middle-aged and very mature. None of these young people knew him. He followed the visitors into Mount Longhu.


    Every three years, there was a generation gap. There were at least ten generation gaps between Ye Sheng and them. Very few young people nowadays knew that the invincible genius Ye Sheng, who was the number one in the world back then, had been born.


    Every generation, there would be talented people. Each of them had led the world for decades. The era that belonged to Ye Sheng had passed.


    After Ye Sheng knew this, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of disappointment. Instead, he felt a sense of relief. Someone had reced him, which meant that this world¡¯s prosperous cultivation had produced many talented people.


    He followed the main group and saw a lot of scenery. Finally, he came to a huge mural wall.


    There were many people on this mural wall, and the most eye-catching one was a young and beautiful girl in the center. Her peerless appearance made people fall in love with her at a nce. She was dressed in white and looked like a fairy.


    Ye Sheng looked at this girl and revealed a smile, a gratified smile.


    ¡°This gentleman, this is the eldest senior sister of our Mount Longhu, and also the current top ten geniuses in the world, Fairy Yun.¡±A disciple of Mount Longhu introduced to Ye Sheng, his face full of pride. When he looked at Fairy Yun¡¯s portrait.., he did not hide his feelings of admiration at all.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°Has this fairy Yun found a Family?¡±


    The disciple¡¯s expression turned serious, he said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Ever since Fairy Yun started her career, she has always been single. Even though many of the top ten prodigies were chasing after her, she was indifferent and was immersed in cultivation. This is the dream lover of our Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s male disciples.¡±


    Ye Sheng said softly, ¡°My Yun ¡®er has grown up.¡±


    The Longhu Mountain Disciple looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. His gaze was very strange. What did he mean by ¡®Your Yun ¡®er¡¯? Had she gone mad?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the rule of Longhu Mountain that one could not speak ill of a tourist, this disciple would have spat at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m warning you. You have to be careful what you say. Fairy Yun has at least ten million admirers. If you dare to insult Fairy Yun, your end will be very miserable.¡±This disciple could not help but warn Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng blinked innocently. was he being warned by his daughter¡¯s admirer?


    It was funny to think about it, but ye Sheng still apologized to this righteous little brother. He was innocent.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s good that you know your mistake. Fairy Yun is a rare beauty in the world. Not only is her cultivation high, but she¡¯s also kind-hearted. Whoever marries Fairy Yun will be really happy.¡±The disciple fell into a kind of longing.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and smiled silently. His daughter had inherited the genes of him and Beauty Zhou. How could she not be outstanding?


    Without disturbing the disciple who had fallen into a state of Reverie, Ye Sheng strolled towards the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain.


    After seeing the portrait of his daughter, Ye Sheng could not wait to see his wife, Beauty Zhou.

 Chapter 727

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 31: Home and All Things Prosper (first update)</h4>


    Chapter 31: Home and All Things Prosper (first update)


    The bamboo forest turned into a sea of bamboo. It was arge area and a forbidden area of Mount Longhu. It had been discussed by many disciples for a long time.


    Some people said that there lived a beautiful fairy here. Some people saw it with a glimpse, while others said that there lived an old ancestor who was very powerful.


    Rumors were everywhere, but no one dared to enter the sea of bamboos. Those who entered without permission were all crippled of their cultivation bases and expelled from the mountain gate.


    As time passed, this ce became an area where no one came to Mount Longhu. Everyone who passed by consciously avoided it, so as not to vite the sect rules.


    Ye Sheng came to the sea of bamboos. Looking at the Sea of bamboos, he felt a sense of homesickness. He had been away the longest this time, for dozens of years. When he saw Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng felt guilty.


    He pondered for a moment and walked into the sea of bamboos.


    No one saw him. Even if Ye Sheng walked in front of them, they would not notice him.


    The Sea of bamboos was filled with countless bamboos of all colors. A small path was built in the Sea of bamboos and it reached beauty Zhou¡¯s bamboo house.


    The bamboo house was still the same as before, but it was a little old. However, Beauty Zhou still lived here and did not choose to change ces.


    She was alone most of the time now. Ye Yun ¡®er had left her a long time ago and started to be independent. She woulde back asionally, but Beauty Zhou did not feel sad. She cultivated quietly alone.


    The resources that she needed were all supplied by Mount Longhu. Now, Beauty Zhou¡¯s cultivation had also risen to the fourth transition of the void. She was not very powerful, but she could still maintain her youth forever.


    Ye Sheng came to the door of the bamboo house. The curtain was half-closed, and a beautiful figure was sitting cross-legged in meditation. As she breathed in and out, the essence of heaven and earth surged into her body.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change at all. It was just like when they first met, that young girl¡¯s appearance.


    What had changed the most was her temperament. The young girl back then had now be a real woman. Elegant, flirtatious, and beautiful.


    Time never defeats a beauty. This sentence was vividly reflected in Beauty Zhou. After decades, it brought her calmness, elegance, refinement, and beauty.


    Ye Sheng stepped into the bamboo house and looked at Beauty Zhou. Her exquisite face was calm. She could not sense ye Sheng¡¯s arrival and quietly cultivated.


    Ye Sheng sat in front of Beauty Zhou and quietly watched. This woman, whom he had promised to spend his life with, was also the most important woman in his life.


    Just looking at her like this gave him an inexplicable sense of warmth.


    Looking at Beauty Zhou¡¯s face, it did not matter what happened outside. As long as Beauty Zhou was by his side, Ye Sheng could hold up the sky for her.


    The sky gradually darkened. Beauty Zhou also finished her cultivation. She exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and opened her beautiful eyes. Her crystal-like pupils saw Ye Sheng.


    She was stunned. She slowly reached out and touched ye Sheng¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±Beauty Zhou asked in disbelief.


    It had been too long. This separationsted for decades. This was the longest separation between Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s performance made Ye Sheng¡¯s heart tremble. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s face lit up with joy. A smile appeared on her face. She immediately stood up and threw herself into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I thought I would have to wait until I ascended before I could see you again,¡±Beauty Zhou muttered softly.


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been away for so long this time. I should havee back long ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±Beauty Zhou kissed the corner of Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth and looked at him with deep affection. Her gaze was as gentle as water.


    ¡°I came back this time to bring all of you to the universe. This way, I can bring you and your daughter to see the vastness of the universe in the future.¡±Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou and said softly.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°The universe is very beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that you guys don¡¯t go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°You found a way?¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng lovingly, as if she was looking at a great hero.


    In Beauty Zhou¡¯s world, the man she chose was a great hero.


    ¡°I found a way. This time, I came back to solve this problem. This way, you can see the vastness of the universe in the future,¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I knew my husband was the most powerful genius in the world,¡±Beauty Zhou said coquettishly in her voice.


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou andughed out loud. Then, he walked out of the bamboo house with her and came to the sea of bamboo. They looked at the vast sea of bamboo and told each other how much they missed each other.


    ..


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou briefly exined the forms in the universe. There were all kinds of races, as well as all the major forces, the Divine Court, the Divine Court, hell, and so on..


    Hearing this, Beauty Zhou unconsciously hugged ye Sheng tightly and leaned against his chest, she said faintly, ¡°You have to be careful in the universe. You have to think more about us mother and daughter. You are the pir of this family. If you fall, I won¡¯t live alone. I will go with you.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. He hugged Beauty Zhou tightly. Beauty had deep feelings for her. Ye Sheng¡¯s voice was like steel melting.


    ¡°My daughter has grown up. When I came back, I saw that mural. It was very beautiful.¡±Ye Sheng said with gratification.


    ¡°AH, although she looks like a girl, her personality has beenpletely inherited from you. She has a very bad temper and wants to ascend as soon as possible. She wants to enter the universe and follow in your footsteps,¡±Beauty Zhou said with both relief and helplessness.


    After ye Yun ¡®er became an adult, she began to travel around the world. Without the protection of Beauty Zhou, her growth speed was simplyparable to Ye Sheng¡¯s back then. This also allowed Beauty Zhou to see Ye Sheng¡¯s shadow and could not help but sigh, ye Sheng¡¯s influence on ye Yun ¡®er was too great.


    ¡°Our daughter is already forty years old, and she has always been single. What should we do?¡±Beauty Zhou said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Is my daughter worthy of anyone?¡±


    ¡°If she wants to marry, she will marry. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry, she will pursue cultivation. After such a long time, she has only just started. I hope that she can get married after she is a thousand years old,¡±Ye Sheng said from his father¡¯s point of view, he was full of unwillingness to let his daughter get married early.


    This was the pearl in his hand. Without a peerless genius, nothing else was worthy of her.


    Beauty Zhou rolled her eyes at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°If your daughter hears your words, she will probably jump up in joy.¡±


    ¡°As long as she is happy, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t get married for the rest of her life. As parents, they just like their children to be happy. If they are happy, we will be satisfied,¡±ye Sheng said with a sigh.


    Only after bing a father did he understand how his parents felt. Back then, when Ye Sheng¡¯s mother was in such a difficult situation, she would rather let ye Sheng be ordinary for the rest of his life and not teach him cultivation. This was also the reason.


    As for ye Hong, he was just a scumbag. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to mention him.


    The current Ye Sheng would no longer remember ye Hong in his heart. Ye Hong was the past, sealed in Ye Sheng¡¯s memories.


    Ye Sheng needed to look forward now. The universe was vast. He needed to bring his family and friends to take a look. That was what Ye Sheng was thinking.

 Chapter 728

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 32, reunion of old friends (2nd update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou coexisted for three days. During these three days, everyone came to disturb them, and Ye Yun ¡®er did not return either.


    During these three days, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou were inseparable, making up for the previous gap.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng began to prepare for the fusion of Earth and Hell Dimensions.


    Once the Earth and hell dimensions were fused, they would transform from a small world into arge dimension. This dimension existed in hell, but it could be used to construct teleportation arrays to connect all parts of the universe, this way, everyone would no longer need to cultivate to the realm of ascension.


    In reality, as the Earth clone continued to grow stronger, it was too difficult for the people on Earth to ascend.


    The Earth¡¯s clone was already in the immortal realm, and the most powerful person on Earth was only in the immortal trove realm. To reach the immortal realm was even harder than for mortals to ascend to the heavens.


    Therefore, in order for the people on Earth to continue to improve, integration was imminent.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng found his eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu.


    Eldest senior brother had be the sect master of Mount Longhu for several decades, and his cultivation had reached the immortal trove realm. However, after he came to the immortal Trove, it was already very difficult for him to continue improving.


    In the Golden Cauldron Hall of Mount Longhu, Ye Sheng met his eldest senior brother, Duanmu Yu.


    After decades had passed, other than his sideburns being a little white, his appearance had not changed much, and his aura had be more steady.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother.¡±When Ye Sheng came, Duanmu Yu was resting with his eyes closed. When he heard Ye Sheng¡¯s shout, he immediately opened his eyes and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re back?¡±Duanmu Yu said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more powerful now. I Can¡¯t see through you at all. The universe must be very exciting, right?¡±Duanmu Yu said enviously.


    Mount Longhu had developed far beyond the past generations and had reached a peak. Duanmu Yu had fulfilled his master¡¯s request and was gradually relinquishing power. He had groomed a new hierarch and was now living in seclusion behind the scenes.


    Duanmu Yu¡¯s greatest wish now was to ascend into the universe and see the vast and splendid world ye Sheng had described.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned this time to open the divine gate so that everyone can enter the universe,¡±Ye Sheng said with a light smile.


    ¡°Junior brother, have you found a way?¡±Duanmu Yu asked in great joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it. Tell senior brother that you and second senior brother will be able to enter the universe soon,¡±Ye Sheng said with a nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re amazing.¡±Duanmu Yu pped his hands excitedly. He hadn¡¯t been this happy in many years.


    For a self-motivated cultivator, reaching the peak of this world and watching his cultivation speed slow down or even stop was a very torturous thing.


    Now, the Good News Ye Sheng brought brought brought Duanmu Yu back to his long-lost excitement. He felt as if he had returned to his youth, his twenties, and the era when he held a sword and roamed the world.


    ¡°Tell second senior brother and master about this matter. I¡¯m going to the Sky Mountain to inform senior Xu, and then I¡¯ll start preparing,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be ready,¡±eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu said seriously.


    Ye Sheng and eldest senior brother did not spend much time together before leaving Mount Longhu and heading to the Sky Mountain.


    He did not go to see his daughter. It was not toote to go and see her after this matter waspleted.


    The Sky Mountain was as cold and quiet as ever. It was as beautiful as ever. There were seven people as usual.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain.


    Senior Xu, the Wood Monster Monk, the tomb keeper, the broken de master, the demi-demon, the totem inheritor, and the deste man priest.


    Among the seven people, Ye Sheng had a good rtionship with senior Xu and the totem inheritor. The rest of them had a good rtionship as well. They had helped Ye Sheng a lot when he was young.


    Now, Ye Sheng had returned the favor.


    On the Heavenly Mountain, Snowkes fluttered and the snow was white. It was like this all year round. Although the cultivation of the seven people had reached the peak of the human world, they still could not touch the threshold of Ascension.


    ¡°Sigh, ever since that Brat Ye Sheng ascended, this threshold has be higher and higher.¡±The totem inheritor sighed and stared at the totem made of a pile of stones, speechless.


    ¡°After Ye Sheng ascended, the world seemed to have merged with other worlds, expanding by many times. Some time ago, I traveled around the world, using a total of ten years without stopping. This is at least a hundred times greater than before, and the difficulty of ascending is also a hundred times more difficult than Ye Sheng¡¯s.¡±The human demon shook his head in his own cave.


    ¡°Ye Sheng¡¯s ascension is already so terrifying, even if it¡¯s a hundred times more difficult, I don¡¯t even know if I can seed.¡±The wood monster monk was in his own temple, looking at the Buddha statue that looked like him, shaking his head and sighing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I will definitely be the first one to leave. Even if I improve, I am already old. I don¡¯t have thousands of years to live,¡±the tomb keeper said calmly as hey in the coffin that he had made for himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Ye Sheng can seed in his ascension, but I, broken de master, can¡¯t.¡±Broken de Master¡¯s Aura was like a rainbow. He would not give up.


    The deste man priest clicked his tongue and said, ¡°If I had ascended with Ye Sheng, even if I didn¡¯t seed, I wouldn¡¯t have a regret today.¡±


    These people were not in the same ce, but they could talk about anything. Only senior Xu was still beautiful. She was lying in a hot spring, naked. Her snow-white skinplemented the white snow around her, her beautiful appearance had not changed for decades. Her three thousand ck hair was wet, and she looked quite charming.


    But unfortunately, no one had seen this beautiful scene.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    Just as senior Xu was soaking in the hot spring, the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    Senior Xu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No one wille here?¡±


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain were the strongest forces in the world, and manyrge factions knew of them. Thus, no one woulde to the sky mountain to cause trouble.


    It had been several decades since anyone hade to the Sky Mountain.


    Thest person who hade was Ye Sheng. Ever since Ye Sheng had left, it had always been the seven of them.


    ¡°Senior Xu, Ye Sheng greets you.¡±Just as senior Xu was guessing, Ye Sheng¡¯s voice rang out, startling senior Xu.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re back?¡±After senior Xu was surprised, she was overjoyed. This genius that she had personally watched grow up had actually returned from the universe.


    Last Time, Ye Sheng had said that he would solve the problem of ascension. Now that he was back, did he have a solution?


    Senior Xu¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    She picked up a piece of clothing and walked out of the hot spring. Her graceful figure was iparably beautiful. She draped the clothes over her body, concealing the light of spring. Senior Xu quickly walked out.


    As she walked, the water stains on her hair were immediately evaporated. Senior Xu returned to her usual beauty and holiness.


    After returning to his residence, senior Xu saw Ye Sheng, who was standing tall. He was wearing a long red coat and had a smile on his face. He looked like a gentleman.


    ¡°Hello, senior Xu.¡±After seeing senior Xu, Ye Sheng immediately greeted him with the etiquette of a junior.


    ¡°Did youe back this time to bring me good news?¡±Senior Xu cupped his hand, telling ye Sheng not to be too polite. Then, he asked expectantly.


    Ye Sheng revealed a smile and nodded lightly. ¡°I want to bring everyone out to see the vastness of the universe.¡±

 Chapter 729

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 33, tearing the sky apart (third update)</h4>


    Shua!


    Senior Void¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Ye Sheng, trying to calm himself down. However, his voice was still trembling as he asked, ¡°Can it really be done?¡±


    Boom!


    In the distant mountains, six powerful auras soared into the sky, turning into rainbow lights as they streaked across the mountains and rivers, arriving in front of Ye Sheng and senior void.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what did you say just now?¡±The wood monster Monk¡¯s body swayed, his excited hands and trembling heart as he cautiously asked.


    He was afraid that he had misheard.


    On the other side, the totem inheritor licked his face and inched closer to Ye Sheng, chuckling. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for decades. Ye Sheng, you are bing more and more outstanding. With this bearing, you are an invincible King.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him with amusement. His personality had not changed.


    On the other side, the human demon looked at Ye Sheng with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°Can you let us see the vastness of the universe?¡±


    The tomb keeper also came. His body and mind were bent, and his hair was white. He said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you still remember US Old Fellows when you came back this time. It¡¯s not in vain for us to help you a few times before.¡±


    Broken de guest was very straightforward. He said, ¡°Ye Sheng, if you can bring me out, I¡¯m willing to fight bravely for your subordinates. I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±


    Ye Sheng saw that they were getting more and more ridiculous. He raised his hand and interrupted them. He said gently, ¡°I said before that I¡¯ll give you a hope. I¡¯ll bring you to see the vastness of the universe. I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    The Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain were all happy. This was the only thing that they cared about.


    The seven of them had no rtives and no one to worry about. They devoted themselves to cultivation and reached the pinnacle of the world. However, they found that the road ahead had been cut off. No matter how hard they tried, they could not reach the ce they wanted to go.


    This was a very depressing period, especially for those with big ambitions. It was no less than cutting them with a knife.


    At the very least, death would be over, and continuing to live was a hopeless day.


    The gravekeeper had previously made a coffin for himself and was ready to bury himself at any time. It could be seen that everyone was disheartened.


    But now, it was different. Ye Sheng hade, bringing hope. He had instantly revived everyone¡¯s hearts.


    As long as they could ascend or continue to ascend, they were willing to give anything.


    Fortunately, everyone also believed that Ye Sheng would not cheat them. After all, they were the ones who watched Ye Sheng grow up.


    Senior Xu said to Ye Sheng, ¡°If you have any good news, just tell us. Don¡¯t make these few people¡¯s hearts itch.¡±


    The totem inheritor hurriedly nodded and looked at Ye Sheng with eager eyes, just like how Ye Sheng was a great beauty.


    Ye Sheng did not continue to keep them in suspense, he said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a dimension in hell. The next step is to fuse this world with that dimension. In this way, you won¡¯t have to transcend the tribtion and ascend. You can leave this world naturally and see the vast universe.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you can¡¯t be lying to me, right?¡±The totem inheritor¡¯s face flushed red when he thought of this scene, but he still didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    Ye Sheng looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±The totem inheritor jumped up in excitement,ughing loudly and letting out a long howl towards the sky.


    ¡°I can finally get out.¡±


    This long howl caused the other six people to be a little dazed. The thing that they had dreamed of, Ye Sheng had done it now.


    ¡°The luckiest thing in my life is helping you.¡±Senior Xu looked at Ye Sheng, taking a deep breath to suppress his joy, not letting himself lose hisposure, and said with emotion.


    The others also looked at Ye Sheng and felt lucky that they had helped him back then.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Ye Sheng¡¯s luck that he was able to meet the help of all the seniors at such a small time. Otherwise, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation right now.¡±


    The Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain had helped Ye Sheng when he was weak. Now That Ye Sheng was strong, they would naturally help him.


    This was a type of inheritance, right.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, how long will it take?¡±Senior Void asked.


    The others also looked at Ye Sheng with eager eyes. They really wanted to know, and they couldn¡¯t wait even for a quarter of an hour.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and looked at the sky. He muttered, ¡°In the next three days, the world will change greatly. In three days, you can leave this world.¡±


    ¡°Three days? is that really okay?¡±The wood monster monk asked with a trembling voice.


    The day they dreamed of was in three days. Even their state of mind couldn¡¯t be stabilized.


    Ye Sheng looked at their excited expressions and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he soared into the sky, turning into a rainbow and disappearing into the horizon.


    The Seven Monsters of Sky Mountain looked up at the sky and silently waited.


    None of them moved. They could afford to wait for the next three days.


    Ye Sheng flew into the depths of the atmosphere, then contacted his earth clone and said, ¡°Start preparing to fuse.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±The Earth clone had been waiting for Ye Sheng¡¯s words, so he immediately began.


    The Earth clone¡¯s original form was Earth. Previously, he had devoured quite a few small worlds. Now that he had obtained ye Sheng¡¯s words, he immediately began to devour dimensions.


    Rumble!


    The dimensions trembled, producing an intense bacsh that caused the earth to tremble.


    Within the Earth, the sky suddenly split open, and countless ck fog surged in, filling the sky. In an instant, the day had turned into night, causing everyone in the world to raise their heads to look, feeling incredulous.


    At this moment, many people were shouting about the end of the world. The world had been torn open, and they were all about to be finished.


    However, some experts could see through the Clouds and mist and saw a figure in the torn sky.


    A tall and straight person wearing a long red fur coat was controlling the fusion of the dimensions and earth.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±Many people were asking.


    asionally, there would be people who knew Ye Sheng before. They raised their heads in disbelief and said, ¡°This is Ye Sheng. Didn¡¯t he ascend?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, that peerless genius from decades ago. Has he returned?¡±


    ¡°Will he return after ascending?¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Is he going to destroy our world?¡±


    Many experts were asking, but no one gave an answer.


    On Mount Longhu, eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu, Second Senior Brother Dao Ming, Master Qingxu, Beauty Zhou, and Ye Yun ¡®er were all together. They raised their heads to look at the sky and saw Ye Sheng.


    ¡°That¡¯s Daddy. Daddy is back?¡±The extremely beautiful ye Yun ¡®er said excitedly as she looked at Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Your Daddy came back a few days ago. He has something big to do. Once he¡¯s done, he¡¯lle and see you,¡±Beauty Zhou exined.


    Ye Yun ¡®er looked at her father with admiration. Her heart was filled with pride. Her father was a man who could tear apart the sky.


    On the Sky Mountain, the seven monsters were all excited.


    ¡°Can it really be done?¡±The tomb keeper¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes were full of hope and worry. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It can definitely be done. Believe in Ye Sheng. He has been a miracle all along. Since it¡¯s a miracle, there must be no mistakes,¡±senior Xu said firmly.


    The others all nodded. Right now, they could only believe in Ye Sheng.


    At this moment, too many openings in the sky had been torn apart. It was an extremely terrifying sight. The people below were extremely worried, afraid that they would explode in the next second.

 Chapter 730

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 34, sessful fusion (4th update)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The fusion of the Hell dimension and Earth began under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Some people were muddle-headed and didn¡¯t understand anything. They were extremely flustered, while others were calm and collected. It had nothing to do with them. In any case, even if they died, they would die together.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about this. He did his best to maintain the fusion of Earth and the Hell dimension.


    Earth was his thing. Ye Sheng could control it freely, but the hell dimension was not. Therefore, Ye Sheng still had to watch the entire process to prevent any problems from urring.


    These days continued for three days.


    During these three days, the opening in the sky grew bigger and bigger. It was even wider than the sea, and was extremely terrifying.


    The demonic aura of hell surged and covered the sky, covering the earth, and causing people to sink into darkness.


    No one dared to approach such a terrifying scene. Everyone stared at Ye Sheng, trying to see what he was doing.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng finally rxed. The fusion was very smooth, and there were no problems. The hellish dimension and earth hadpletely be one.


    This fusion was a sure thing. Ye Sheng hadplete control over Earth, and the origin world had been devoured by him. The dark dimension that his Earth clone had found wasn¡¯t some top-tier dimension either.., with Ye Sheng¡¯s immortal realm cultivation base, controlling it was extremely easy.


    Now that the fusion was sessful, it was equivalent to Ye Sheng opening up a passage above Earth and fusing with the hell dimension. Then, the two would be connected and interlinked. In the following years, the hell dimension and Earth wouldpletely fuse as one.., without distinguishing one from the other.


    After the fusion was sessful, Ye Sheng slowly descended, stillnding on the Heavenly Mountain.


    Seven pairs of eyes stared intently at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Did it seed?¡±The totem inheritor immediately asked.


    The rest of the people stared intently at Ye Sheng, hoping to receive some good news.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at them. Suddenly, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a sess.¡±


    The totem inheritor¡¯s tears immediately fell.


    ¡°I can finally leave this world. The vast world outside, I¡¯m here.¡±The totem inheritor howled, so excited that he wanted to take off his clothes to celebrate. However, when he met senior Xu¡¯s cold gaze, he immediately cowered, he no longer took off his clothes.


    The other few people were also so excited that they had their own reactions. For example, the gravekeeper directly knelt down to Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng jumped in fright and immediately helped him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m just returning the help you guys gave me back then,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    The gravekeeper was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. He was already prepared to die of old age. He didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, Ye Sheng would be able to open the door to the outside world. He could enter the universe and start cultivating.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, thank you very much.¡±Senior Void looked at Ye Sheng with a smile and sighed with emotion. He really didn¡¯t expect that the one who saved the seven of them in the end would actually be that child with a weak cultivation back then.


    ¡°Everyone, this passageway has just opened and is connected to a dimension of hell. You can go over and take a look and get used to it before using hell to enter the main universe.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and told them the route before turning around and leaving.


    The seven of them had been trapped for too long and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dy them and left by himself.


    Ye Sheng returned to Mount Longhu from the Sky Mountain. In just a quarter of an hour, he had traversed the journey of several years for ordinary people.


    On Mount Longhu, everyone gathered in the Great Hall of the Golden Tripod. After seeing the scene of Ye Sheng splitting open the sky, their emotions couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    This was especially so three dayster when the phenomenon of splitting open the sky ended. Arge hole appeared in the sky. Although it was slowly being repaired, no one knew if ye Sheng had seeded or not?


    Therefore, no one left. They were all waiting here, waiting for Ye Sheng to return.


    The Golden Cauldron Hall was very wide. At this moment, everyone was sitting on chairs. No one spoke. They were all waiting for Ye Sheng.


    Entering the universe was a huge temptation for cultivators. No one could give up on this temptation.


    If Ye Sheng seeded, then everyone could enter the universe and experience the vastness of the universe.


    If he didn¡¯t seed, then it would be a false joy.


    Da Da Da!


    The sound of footsteps could be heard from outside the empty and Silent Hall.


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were shaken and they immediately looked outside. They couldn¡¯t wait to see if it was Ye Sheng.


    Dressed in a red robe, a cold and slender figure slowly walked in.


    A handsome face had shed the youth¡¯s innocence, and the youth¡¯s confusion was full of maturity. He looked calmly at the people in the hall.


    The people in the main hall looked at Ye Sheng with different expressions.


    ¡°Father!¡±Suddenly, ye Yun ¡®er shouted excitedly. She was no longer reserved or cold. She rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly.


    This was her father, the father she had been longing for day and night. He was her big hero.


    Especially when she saw that Ye Sheng had even torn open the heavens, Ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s worship of Ye Sheng rose to another level.


    Ye Sheng smiled dotingly and scratched ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s delicate nose. He said, ¡°You¡¯re already a big girl, yet you¡¯re still hugging Daddy. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m mostly your daughter.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er snorted. She would not hide herself in front of Ye Sheng. If outsiders were to see her, they would probably be shocked. The cold and aloof Fairy Yun ¡®er would actually act coquettishly?


    Ye Sheng lovingly pulled ye Yun ¡®er in front of Priest Qingxu.


    ¡°Master!¡±Ye Sheng knelt down on both knees and paid his respects.


    ¡°Good, you have the ability. Get Up, there¡¯s no need for such a big ceremony.¡±Priest Qingxu said excitedly, his heart filled with gratification. Ye Sheng was still that Ye Sheng. Even if he had be stronger, he was still that kid who respected his master and respected the Dao.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, second senior brother.¡±Ye Sheng greeted him in turn.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for so many empty greetings. Little Junior Brother, tell me, have you seeded? Eldest senior brother told me that you¡¯re going to bring us into the universe.¡±Dao Ming was also a top-notch expert now, however, his personality was still the same as when he was young.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly. When he realized that everyone was staring at him, he nodded slightly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a sess. In the future, all of you can enter the dimension of hell through the Big Hole in the sky above and enter the main universe from the dimension of Hell.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re too awesome.¡±Dao Ming jumped up excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying with this world for a long time. Once my cultivation base reaches the immortal trove realm, I won¡¯t be able to improve anymore. I must enter the universe and catch up with your pace,¡±Dao Ming said excitedly.


    ¡°Junior brother, what is your cultivation base now?¡±Duanmu Yu asked curiously.


    With this question, everyone looked at Ye Sheng again, wanting to know.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lived forever. I have at least a lifespan of 500,000 years,¡±Ye Sheng said after thinking for a moment.


    Hiss!


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They were shocked by Ye Sheng. A lifespan of 500,000 years was too terrifying.


    Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tenderness, but there was also determination. She wanted to apany Ye Sheng until the end of time. She had to catch up with Ye Sheng in terms of lifespan.


    ¡°Father, I want to enter the universe. I also want to live forever.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er pulled on Ye Sheng¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.


    ¡°All of you can enter the universe. Father will take good care of you.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 731

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 35, the return of the Four Horsemen (first update)</h4>


    Chapter 35, the return of the Four Horsemen (first update)


    The World Passage was opened by Ye Sheng. Everyone on Earth could enter the universe through this hell dimension and no longer need to ascend. For many people, this was a good thing.


    Master and senior brothers were all praising Ye Sheng for being amazing.


    Ye Sheng did not feel that there was anything amazing about it. After having a meal with everyone, the three of them returned to the sea of bamboo.


    Ye Sheng held the hands of Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er, and held the two most important women in his life. He was very gratified.


    The feeling of having his family by his side was really great.


    At night, their family looked at the starry sky in front of the bamboo house. The stars were twinkling, and they talked about trivial matters and a lot of things.


    Beauty Zhou told Ye Sheng some information about his family and friends, such as his eldest sister and Qin Ershi. They lived in seclusion and did not show themselves in front of others. For example, his eldest sister¡¯s daughter also entered Mount Longhu and became good friends with Ye Yun ¡®er, for example, Ye Sheng¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhongtian¡¯s son, also became a little tyrant, often infuriating his father.


    Like Ye Sheng, Chu Zhongtian was also in his fifties or sixties. He was no longer as high-spirited as when he was young and had be calm and reserved. Now, he was quietly cultivating andprehending the Great Dao of the world.


    The center of the world was always the young. The older generation gradually withdrew from the public¡¯s sight and devoted themselves to cultivation. Every generation was the same.


    Ye Sheng even told Beauty Zhou that he was going to visit his big sister and Chu Zhongtian. He nned to apany Beauty Zhou for a few years before going out.


    But things did not go as he wished.


    At this time, the ancient God¡¯s avatar informed Ye Sheng of bad news.


    ¡°Main Body, the universe has changed. There¡¯s a big problem. You need toe back as soon as possible,¡±the ancient God¡¯s avatar said solemnly.


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°What problem?¡±


    The universe had changed. Could it be that the chaos had begun to destroy the epoch?


    That was impossible. They weren¡¯t that fast. Chu Xiangyu and the azure-robed senior sister had severely injured the chaosst time.


    ¡°The four horsemen have returned. They brought back the hundred races from the previous epoch. They beat the Divine Court, the Immortal Court, and Hell until they were forced to retreat. They lost arge part of the star field, and many small forces were wiped out,¡±the ancient God clone said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp like lightning. He immediately thought of the ruins of the previous era that he and the Red Army had discovered.


    The Four Horsemen had returned home in Glory!


    Had this prophecye true?


    ¡°What are the Four Horsemen?¡±Ye Sheng calmed down and asked.


    ¡°War, famine, gue, death,¡±the ancient God¡¯s clone said solemnly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Lord of the battle formation, famine has descended, pestilence has spread, and death has enveloped the area. These four great horrors are the four horsemen. They spread without limit, and no one can stop them. Half of the Celestial Court has fallen, and millions of soldiers of the Celestial Court have died. The entire universe has fallen intoplete chaos, and all of this has happened in just three short days,¡±the ancient God¡¯s clone said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng blinked, knowing that something big had happened. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the universe immediately. Tell me everything you know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±The ancient God clone agreed and cut off the connection.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Something happened to you again?¡±Beauty Zhou saw Ye Sheng¡¯s expression and knew. She asked gently.


    Ye Sheng nodded. ¡°The universe has undergone a great change. It¡¯s very unsafe now. I now regret merging with the Hell dimension. You absolutely can not go out now.¡±


    ¡°Dad, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er asked.


    ¡°Four Great Demon Kings have appeared in the universe. Together with the hundred races from the previous era, they massacred wantonly. During this period of time, you should stay in this world and wait. Don¡¯t go out.¡±Ye Sheng persuaded his daughter.


    Ye Yun ¡®er blinked her eyes and nodded lightly. However, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ye Sheng said to beauty zhou, ¡°Look after your daughter. Don¡¯t let her leave. It¡¯s really dangerous. I have to return to the universe.¡±


    ¡°I know. You have to be careful,¡±Beauty Zhou said seriously.


    Ye Sheng hugged beauty Zhou and kissed her. Then, he gave his daughter a hug. His body quickly faded and disappeared.


    Hell, in an unknown dimension.


    Ye Sheng suddenly appeared. On his shoulder stood the void demon king.


    And in front of Ye Sheng, an Earth clone appeared. Not only that, the ancient God clone also came here.


    ¡°When did the four horsemen appear?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The ancient God clone immediately passed arge amount of information to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned and read it carefully.


    Three days ago, in the depths of the universe, a huge door opened. War, famine, gue, and death descended, and with the hundred races, they began to spread without limit.


    Wherever they went, there were millions of corpses. In just three short days, the Divine Court, the Immortal Court, and Hell were forced back, unable to resist at all.


    The four knights led the hundreds of ns and pushed forward. No one could defeat them.


    Even if there were people in the half-immortal realm, they were not a ce where the four knights could easily defeat them.


    The Four Knights returned home with honor. This sentence was very clear at this moment.


    ¡°Why did the four knightse back at this time?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. After reading it, he found that something was wrong. The timing of the Four Knights¡¯return was too coincidental.


    Just now, the primal chaos had suffered a great loss. Ye Sheng had pierced through theirrge eyeballs, causing arge amount of energy to overflow and be absorbed by Ye Sheng. In the next moment, the Four Horsemen appeared and began to ughter the people of the universe. This couldn¡¯t help but make ye Sheng suspect.., the Four Horsemen were released by the primal chaos.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but now, the four horsemen and the hundred races have already dered war on the universe. They im that they want to change this universe, eliminate some major powers, and take back what originally belonged to them,¡±the ancient God clone said solemnly.


    ¡°Is the invasion of Hell Serious?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly. He had just fused the earth and hell dimensions, yet such a thing had already happened. This simply messed up ye Sheng¡¯s arrangements.


    Now that the universe was so dangerous, wasn¡¯t it a good time for Ye Sheng to let the people of Earth appear?


    ¡°There are thousands of hell dimensions, but they are also eroded by gues and famines. Battle formations and death are dealing with the main universe.¡±The Earth clone said with a serious expression.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them invade us, we definitely won¡¯t allow it.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. This dimension belonged to him now. Anyone who wanted to invade would have to step on Ye Sheng¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, isn¡¯t the timing of the appearance of the Four Horsemen Too Coincidental?¡±The Void Demon King asked doubtfully.


    ¡°It has to do with the primal chaos race. If they want to create a new era, they have to destroy the current one.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He immediately guessed the key point.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±The Void Demon King asked worriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°My true body, the Divine Court has already defended their headquarters. The Four Horsemen are no longer invading, and the divine court has retreated. They¡¯ve given up arge part of the Starfield. The Four Horsemen have also stopped. They¡¯re not targeting them, but hell and the second-rate forces,¡±the ancient God clone said faintly.


    ¡°They have sold the rest of the people to protect themselves. This is simply damnable. As a top-tier force, they don¡¯t even have the responsibility to do this,¡±Ye Sheng cursed angrily. The Divine Court and the Divine Court doing this.., was pushing all the second-rate forces out to be scapegoats.

 Chapter 732

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter One, breaking through by force (first part)</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The actions of the Divine Court and the divine court were hard to understand. Why did they retreat? As the three major forces of the ancient era, they had no responsibility at all.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar sighed. ¡°The Divine Court is not very stable now. There are many different voices, but no one dares to go against the Divine King¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Why is hell not retreating?¡±The Void Demon King asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Right now, the high-level demon gods of Hell are fighting on their own. They don¡¯t have a strong leader. Some want to fight, some want to escape, and some want to cooperate. They all have different ideas,¡±the Earth Avatar said, shaking his head.


    The Great Demon Gods of Hell before were either sealed, killed, orpletely disappeared without a trace. Now, the demon gods had all grown up, and no one could unify hell.


    Therefore, hell looked like a pile of loose sand, each fighting for their own, resisting the invasion of the Four Horsemen.


    When Ye Sheng heard this news, he felt a wave of pain. It was a good thing that he didn¡¯t die. His earth had just fused with the hell dimension.


    If Hell Fell, Ye Sheng¡¯s Earth dimension would also suffer.


    More importantly, his family and family were all in the Earth dimension.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned red, and a violent aura spread out. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow that so-called four horsemen cholera to spread to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Zhuge Xiaoming.¡±Ye Sheng took out hismunication device and connected to Zhuge Xiaoming.


    Zhuge Xiaoming connected, and his fat body appeared in front of Ye Sheng. His body was covered in dust, and he looked a bit embarrassed and out of breath.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked in surprise.


    ¡°I was chased by those damn four horsemen just now. They were simply insane. More than half of the gxy in this universe was upied by them. They were simply detestable.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with a sad face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather?¡±Ye Sheng asked. Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather was an expert.


    ¡°I¡¯m not at home. Ever since I was teleported out of the monastery, I¡¯ve been wandering around the universe. Who would have thought that the four ghost knights would suddenly appear and lead the hundred ns to sweep across the Universe?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said unhappily.


    ¡°Are You Alright Now?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I escaped. Together with Du Qingyi, he was also chased quite badly.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming turned the camera towards du Qingyi. Du qingyi immediately greeted Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What do the Four Horsemen Want?¡±Ye Sheng asked seriously.


    ¡°They want to find their former home. They Want Hell, the Immortal Court, and the Divine Court to give up their territories. With the descent of 100 ns, each n is very terrifying. I really can¡¯t imagine how fierce the four horsemen are.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in fear.


    ¡°They want to give up hell too?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He felt that it was troublesome.


    He just didn¡¯t know what dimension the other party was upying. If Ye Sheng¡¯s Earth dimension was also there, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still in Hell?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in surprise.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up and leave Hell. The hundred ns have already headed straight for hell. A Great War is about to break out.¡±Du Qingyi said urgently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, the Divine Court and the Divine Court have already given in. The Four Horsemen have obtained what they want, so they won¡¯t pursue the matter with the two great powers. The other small powers have even submitted, and will be destroyed.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    He could leave, but what about the Earth dimension?


    Ye Sheng had just connected the earth and Hell Dimensions, forming the Earth dimension. If the four horsemen upied it, wouldn¡¯t his friends and family bepletely wiped out?


    Ye Sheng could not retreat.


    He absolutely could not retreat.


    Seeing Ye Sheng like this, Zhuge Xiaoming sucked in a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Are you going to resist the attack of the Four Horsemen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I resist or not, but I have to protect my own dimension.¡±Ye Sheng said helplessly.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re in danger now. Send Me the address of your dimension. Du Qingyi and I will rush over. I wish you a helping hand and give you an idea.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately said.


    Ye Sheng sent the address over. Then, he stood on the highest peak of the Earth¡¯s dimension and looked into the sky. Under the cover of the endless darkness, it was as if a great war was brewing.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s clone, go and investigate. Find out where the four horsemen are and the territory they want. Does it include our Earth¡¯s dimension?¡±Ye Sheng instructed.


    The Earth¡¯s clone immediately turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Ye Sheng looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°I hope we¡¯re not among them.¡±


    The ancient god clone said, ¡°My true self, I¡¯ve returned to the Divine Court. It¡¯s not good to leave for too long. I still have some time before I can learn all the absolute arts of the Divine Court andprehend the Dao of the ancient god. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to recreate the might of the ancient god.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and watched the ancient God clone leave. He was not the only one who was diligently cultivating. The Earth clone and the ancient God clone were also diligently cultivating.


    This dimension itself was already abandoned, so there weren¡¯t any traces of life. Therefore, in this huge dimension, Ye Sheng was the only one standing on the highest mountain peak, looking at the sky.


    The Void Demon King stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°Ye Sheng, what if... What if your dimension is in the area the four horsemen want?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression darkened as he said hatefully, ¡°Beat, beat the hell out of him. I can¡¯t possibly hand over this dimension.¡±


    His wife, daughter, master, senior brother, sister, and brothers were all in this dimension. After the earth had fused, it would be impossible to cut it off. Even if Ye Sheng had to die, he would still protect this dimension.


    ¡°Pantheon Pill Furnace, give me energy. I want to break through,¡±Ye Sheng suddenly said. He couldn¡¯t care about anything else now. He had to increase his strength.


    Ye Sheng was now at the fifth sky of immortality, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He had to face the four knights and the hundred ns they brought.


    These were people from the previous era. They had survived for God knows how long. Ye Sheng urgently needed to increase his strength.


    And the energy in the big eyeballs in the Pantheon pill furnace was Ye Sheng¡¯s hope.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s very dangerous. Forcefully increasing your strength will make you suffer. Moreover, if there really is a problem, the origin will be damaged,¡±the pantheon pill furnace reminded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just break through one minor realm?¡±Ye Sheng asked unwillingly.


    ¡°One minor realm isn¡¯t a big problem. After all, several months have passed, but it will be very painful,¡±the Pantheon Furnace said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°How painful will it be?¡±The Void Demon King asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll Peel off your skin, pour mercury into it, and then cut open your flesh piece by piece. The pain will be ten times more painful. This is probably it. This is only my conservative estimate,¡±the pantheon furnace reminded Ye Sheng.


    The Void Demon King smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, why don¡¯t we take it slow? The four knights might not necessarily want your territory.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold and he said firmly, ¡°Come on. This bit of pain is bearable for me.¡±


    Seeing this, the pantheon pill furnace stopped asking. Ye Sheng was very firm. It also lost the energy of its big eyeballs to Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 733

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter two, survival together (chapter two)</h4>


    The energy of the big eyeball was terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t absorb it directly, Ye Sheng would have broken through to the immortal realm and reached the half-immortal realm, perhaps even more..


    The pantheon pill furnace stored the energy of the big eyeball and filled itself up. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s hope for a rapid breakthrough in the future. Now, he began to absorb it for the second time.


    The first time he absorbed it, Ye Sheng broke through a small realm without any difficulty. Although it was a little difficult this time, Ye Sheng believed that he would definitely break through.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    Waves of energy were transmitted to Ye Sheng by the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Ye Sheng¡¯s body suddenly shook, and blood flew out. His muscles were trembling, and his tendons and veins were shaking like a sieve. The pain prated into his bone marrow. It was just like what the weapon soul of the Pantheon Pill Furnace had said.., the pain was like tearing open the skin, pouring mercury into it, and cutting off pieces of flesh and blood.


    No, it was ten times worse than this pain.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was enduring the torment. He was in extreme pain, and his entire body turned red.


    The Void Demon King watched worriedly, afraid that Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. But when it looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s expression, it was shocked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm as usual, as if the one suffering wasn¡¯t him, but someone else.


    Between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows, the origin soul was also suffering a tremendous amount of pain.


    But Ye Sheng still did not make a sound, not even a single cry.


    In his heart, there was a bowl of water.


    Ye Sheng stared at this bowl of water. It was as calm as an ancient well.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s thought, his spirit.


    The origin soul was suffering a tremendous amount of pain.


    The body that was built to stand on its feet seemed to have been cut into a thousand pieces.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was as calm as water.


    All the tribtions in the world could not shake Ye Sheng¡¯s heart. What he believed in, he had to persevere.


    Pain was just a kind of tribtion.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base was advancing rapidly. The Sixth Heaven of immortality was right in front of him.


    The cultivation method was a bowl of water.


    This was the best way for Ye Sheng to control himself. He was not controlled by his physical body and soul. His mind and thoughts were free and calm.


    At this moment, the Sky of Hell was eternally dark. There was no light, and the light from the Earth¡¯s dimension could not cover the thick ck fog.


    The city was filled with storms, and the negative pressure wasing. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s most direct feeling.


    He controlled his mind and waited for the moment of breakthrough. He was also waiting for the information from his Earth clone.


    Bang!


    No one knew how much time had passed, but ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had directly broken through to the 6th Sky of the immortal realm. His strength was increasing, but at the same time, the ck clouds were also covering him. Layer byyer, the light could no longer be seen.


    Darknesspletely enveloped this earth dimension.


    Ye Sheng stood up. His body was rapidly recovering, but he did not feel any joy. The joy of breaking through to the 6th Sky of the immortal realm was not as great as the panic brought by the four knights.


    ¡°Earth clone, where are you?¡±Ye Sheng began to contact the Earth clone.


    ¡°My Main Body, I¡¯m on my way back,¡±the Earth clone immediately said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and looked towards the Earth dimension. He said to the void demon king, ¡°Go and block the Earthlings from entering this ce through the dimension. I have a premonition that a great battle ising. Tell them to wait.¡±


    The void demon king said seriously, ¡°The ck clouds are pressing down on the realm. Are you really going to block it yourself?¡±


    ¡°If not, then what do you think we should do?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    The Void Demon King fell silent.


    It knew Ye Sheng¡¯s thoughts. It could also persuade Ye Sheng to give up on this ce and leave quickly, so that he would not stubbornly resist.


    However, the Void Demon King knew that Ye Sheng would rather die than give up on this Earth dimension.


    ¡°You must be careful. If you die, I won¡¯t feel good either,¡±the Void Demon King warned. Then, he quickly flew to the entrance of the passage, wanting to stop the people on Earth.


    Ye Sheng found a rock and sat down on the Lonely Mountain Peak. After coughing for a while, the injuries on his body were rapidly recovering.


    He changed into a clean white robe. He looked like a handsome and elegant young master.


    He looked at the extremely dense ck cloud. This ck cloud was pressing down not only on Ye Sheng¡¯s Earth dimension, but in fact, tens of thousands of other dimensions in the distance had been enveloped by it.


    With the army pressing down on their territory, many of the dimensional masters chose to give up and leave early. They did not want to face the Four Horsemen.


    Since the Divine Court and the Divine Court had given up, what else could these small fries resist?


    Although the dimensional masters were the most powerful in their own dimension, if they were to destroy their own dimension outside, they would definitely die.


    Therefore, many of the dimensional masters chose to give up and escape, not daring to resist.


    The Four Horsemen sessfully received many, many dimensions, and were now spreading towards Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng watched coldly, sitting on arge rock and watching.


    At this moment, two rainbow lights flew over. They were Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi. They quickly arrived behind Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave, Ye Sheng.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming pulled ye Sheng and said anxiously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the forces under the four horsemen are about to sweep across this ce. Many people from Hell have already escaped and have chosen to give up. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±Du Qingyi said loudly.


    Ye Sheng looked at them and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything stupid. I¡¯m doing what I have to do.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming widened his eyes and red angrily at Ye Sheng. He roared, ¡°If you don¡¯t Leave Now, you¡¯re courting death. No matter how powerful you are, can you beat a million soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this dimension is nothing. If you leave now, there will be many more dimensions waiting for you in the future.¡±Du Qingyi was also trying to persuade him.


    Ye Sheng stood up and looked at the dark mountains around him. He chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This dimension is nothing. If you give up, so be it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very happy that you think this way. Hurry up and follow me. I have a teleportation array. It¡¯s a small one. It¡¯s not a problem for the three of us to be teleported.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said quickly.


    ¡°If I leave this ce alone, I¡¯m afraid that the next half of my life won¡¯t be able to forgive myself,¡±ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°Why?¡±Du Qingyi looked at Ye Sheng in confusion.


    ¡°My wife, my daughter, my master, my senior brother, my sister, my brothers...¡±Ye Sheng pointed at the tunnel in the distance.


    ¡°They¡¯re all inside. I just opened up their world. I wanted to let them enter the universe and experience the vastness of the universe. Now That I¡¯m gone, this ce will quickly fall. They¡¯ll definitely die.¡±Ye Sheng turned his head, looking at the ck Cloud, his eyes became fierce.


    ¡°I, Ye Sheng, will not leave today. No matter who it is, if they want to upy this dimension, they must cross my corpse. I will fight for the people I care about.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi looked at each other and saw the shock and helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The two of them looked at Ye Sheng and didn¡¯t know how to persuade him.


    There was a reason why ye Sheng didn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Ye Sheng will definitely die.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming swallowed his saliva and said.


    ¡°You guys should leave. I shouldn¡¯t have called you here. Take this opportunity to leave this ce immediately. Let¡¯s meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±Ye Sheng smiled slightly and his smile was very determined.


    Ye Sheng and this dimension lived and died together.

 Chapter 734

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter Three, the Great War ising (first update)</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi looked at each other helplessly when they saw how determined Ye Sheng was. They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They were actually very scared, but they left as if they had let ye Sheng Down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for me. This is my own choice. You should leave quickly. I¡¯m already very grateful to be here,¡±Ye Sheng said softly. He didn¡¯t want to drag others down.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll call you brother. Look at the ck clouds. The Divine Court and the Divine Court have retreated. You Can Use Your Magic Treasures to take your family and friends away. There¡¯s no need to do this.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming begged Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s toote. If you bring them out, no one can escape. You should leave quickly.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi were conflicted. In the end, they sat down and refused to leave.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you saved my and Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s lives during the DAO College¡¯s trial. If we leave now, we will be repaying kindness with enmity.¡±Du Qingyi said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you saved me several times. If I don¡¯t help you this time, am I still human?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. People will die.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    He had something that he had to protect, so he couldn¡¯t leave. Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi didn¡¯t have it at all. They were dragged in by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Save your energy. The big battle is Coming.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming waved his hand, telling ye Sheng to stop talking.


    Ye Sheng looked at the two of them, keeping his gratitude in his heart. Then, he stared at the rolling ck clouds in the distant dimension.


    At this moment, the Earth clone returned.


    He was travel-worn and his face was solemn, bringing bad news.


    ¡°Main Body, the dimension we¡¯re in is thest ce that was upied by the Four Horsemen. In other words, we can¡¯t escape.¡±The Earth clone said with an ugly expression.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes. Thest glimmer of hope had disappeared. This battle seemed unavoidable.


    ¡°What else did you find out?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°The Four Horsemen didn¡¯te this time. Instead, they¡¯re monitoring the main universe. However, quite a few of their 100 races havee. They¡¯re attacking everywhere.¡±The Earth clone said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this might be an opportunity. If the four horsemen don¡¯te, we¡¯ll move your family and friends as soon as possible and then give up on this dimension.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately said.


    Du qingyi nodded as well.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng wanted to say something, but in the next second, he felt a terrifying aura descend. In an instant, the earth¡¯s dimension was squeezed so tightly that it made a fluttering sound. Most of the mountain ranges were split open.


    Arge group of people appeared in the sky above the earth¡¯s dimension. Golden Light lingered, instantly lighting up the night and shooting out in all directions.


    ¡°This dimension has been upied by the hundred ns. I¡¯ll give you one minute to get out immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±A rumbling voice sounded, exploding above the earth¡¯s dimension, causing ye Sheng¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked urgently.


    ¡°You guys follow my clone to Earth and pick up my family and my friends. I¡¯ll hold them off. In the end, even if we destroy this ce, I can¡¯t let them get what they want.¡±Ye Sheng clenched his teeth and said, his eyes were cold and piercing.


    He had no grudges with the Four Horsemen and had no grudges recently. However, this time, the other party was so aggressive and the y figurine still had some anger. Ye Sheng was really infuriated.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you alone?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming turned pale with fright. The other party was so aggressive and Ye Sheng was alone. Wasn¡¯t he courting death?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold. He turned around and looked at the group of golden people. He strode away and said, ¡°I only beg you to pick up my family and friends. I¡¯ll handle the rest myself.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon pill furnace was filled with the energy of big eyeballs. If he couldn¡¯t take them away, he could only ask Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do it.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said seriously. He immediately followed du Qingyi¡¯s Earth clone and entered Earth.


    As for Ye Sheng, he faced the hundred ns of the previous civilization alone.


    He strode forward without any fear. His eyes were firm. Behind him, the Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s natal magic treasure. Normally, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t use it often. After all, it was still iplete. However, at this moment, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any scruples.


    ¡°If you want to make a scene, then make a big one. I, Ye Sheng, have entered the universe for so many years. I¡¯m not a soft persimmon that can be easily crushed by others. If you want to eat my Earth¡¯s dimension, how can you not pay the price of Blood?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, his aura continued to soar as it exploded.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng walked in front of the hundred nsmen. Under the golden halo, waves of ck energy appeared within Ye Sheng¡¯s body, opening up an area within the golden halo.


    Then, under the hundred nsmen¡¯s gaze, Ye Sheng stood still. His eyes were filled with arrogance as he announced, ¡°This dimension belongs to me, Ye Sheng. You have no right to upy it.¡±


    The Hundred n members looked at Ye Sheng like he was an idiot.


    What did they hear?


    An immortal realm brat actually dared to stand out and say that this dimension belonged to him?


    Hahaha!


    Arge group of people burst intoughter. They were amused by Ye Sheng.


    However, afterughing.., the young man in the lead, who was dressed in golden armor, said coldly, ¡°This dimension used to belong to our hundred n. It was only because we were no longer around that it was obtained by all of you. Now, give up this dimension. Otherwise, I will kill you here.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the young man in golden armor and asked, ¡°How many years ago was the so-called past?¡±


    ¡°The previous era!¡±The young man in Golden Armor said coldly. He was a little impatient.


    Wherever they passed, no one could resist them. They could either surrender or escape. However, there had never been anyone like Ye Sheng who stood in front of them and questioned them.


    Their patience was about to be exhausted.


    In the next second, Ye Shengughed out loud and berated loudly, ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You also know that in thest era, the universe has already been reborn. Do you still think that this ce was once your territory?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    The young man in Golden Armor looked at Ye Sheng coldly and asked, ¡°Are you not willing to hand over this dimension?¡±


    In front of all the 100 ns, Ye Sheng cut through metal and said, ¡°If you want this dimension, cross over my body.¡±


    The young man in golden armorughed coldly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, Don¡¯t me me. Go and kill him.¡±


    Ye Sheng was at the 6th Sky of the immortal realm, and arge group of people didn¡¯t put him in their eyes, including the young man in Golden Armor. They only ordered the two 9th sky of the Immortal Realm Warriors to charge down, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    However, the moment they charged down, Ye Sheng let out a long howl towards the sky. A terrifying energy charged out and with a bang, it shook the sky and instantly destroyed the two 9th sky of the Immortal Realm Warriors, turning them into ashes.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength had already far surpassed the immortal realm. The 9th sky of the immortal realm could not withstand his long howl at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. With me here, you want to upy this dimension and cross over my body,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly after killing the two hundred n warriors.

 Chapter 735

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter Four, Avatar Fusion (second update)</h4>


    The people of the hundred ns were furious when they saw Ye Sheng like this.


    ¡°Are you trying to fight US alone?¡±A peak immortal realm warrior asked with a cold face.


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh. He pointed at the ground under his feet and said fiercely, ¡°This is my territory.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡±the half-immortal master shouted coldly. He reached out his hand and hacked fiercely, trying to kill Ye Sheng.


    This attack was extremely terrifying. Countless strands of golden light shot out in a dazzling manner, enveloping ye Sheng.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng roared as he was enveloped by this attack.


    Shatter!


    The pantheon pill furnace behind him immediately erupted with streaks of purple light. Countless energy sources surged out, causing the attack to be sent flying.


    ¡°Die!¡±The frenzied Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care at all about the other party¡¯s cultivation. He immediately rushed forward and struck out with both fists.


    Primordial Spirit Fist!


    Countless primordial spirit fist techniques exploded forth from the primordial spirit fist. There was chaos, order, time, and space..


    Weng!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fists emitted a brilliant chanting sound as they collided with his opponent¡¯s body, sending him flying into the clouds and unleashing a powerful attack.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Ye Sheng said coldly.


    No!


    The hundred nsmen who were at the pinnacle of immortality were furious. They quickly retreated in an attempt to avoid Ye Sheng, unwilling to sh head-on with him.


    But unfortunately, Ye Sheng had locked onto him. There was nowhere for him to escape. He was hit by Ye Sheng¡¯s fist.


    Rumble!


    This expert at the peak of the immortal realm exploded in an instant. He was killed on the spot by Ye Sheng.


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, Ye Sheng stood on the spot and looked at therge group of people from the hundred ns with a cold expression.


    The young man in Golden Armor looked at Ye Sheng with a gloomy expression. He growled, ¡°You¡¯re provoking the hundred ns, challenging the dignity of the four knights.¡±


    ¡°You are challenging the dignity of me, Ye Sheng. If you have the guts, Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Come Down and show me.¡±Ye Sheng waved his hand with a cold face.


    ¡°Very good. Since you are so eager to die, I will fulfill your wish. Remember, my name is Golden King. I am one of the hundred kings of the younger generation of the hundred ns. It is your honor to die in my hands.¡±Golden King¡¯s face was as dark as water, his voice was like an owl. His ck and white pupils turned golden. It was as if the Sun, moon, mountains, and rivers appeared in them. It was extremely terrifying.


    Boom!


    His terrifying aura as a half-immortal burst out all of a sudden. It shook this dimension and the golden light that spread endlessly dyed this dimension ck.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng suddenly turned his head and saw Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyiing out from Earth. They had brought all of Ye Sheng¡¯s family and friends.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, it¡¯s done.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately said.


    ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll take care of the rear.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    Du qingyi immediately wanted to leave with Zhuge Xiaoming.


    However, at this time, the Gold Kingughed out loud, he understood ye Sheng¡¯s n. ¡°I was wondering why you were so desperate. It turns out that there are people here. Seal the Heaven and Earth dimension for me and don¡¯t allow anyone to leave here. Today, I¡¯m going to capture all of you.¡±


    Boom!


    The subordinates of the Golden King instantly sealed the passage of the Earth dimension. Now, even the teleportation array could not escape.


    ¡°You must die today. Don¡¯t even think about your friends escaping.¡±The Golden King pointed at Ye Sheng and said coldly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, like the arrival of frost. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you. Let¡¯s see if your subordinates dare to stop me.¡±


    The Golden King had brought his own subordinates. He was in the half-immortal realm, so his subordinates were inferior to him. As long as Ye Sheng killed the golden king, there was still a chance.


    ¡°You, kill me?¡±The Golden King smiled disdainfully. The defense of his Golden Armor was amazing. He opened his arms and looked down at Ye Sheng like a god and a demon.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the sixth sky of immortal realm. How can you kill a half-immortal like me?¡±The Golden King looked at Ye Sheng proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way,¡±ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. I¡¯ve had enough of messing with you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a quick death. I don¡¯t like to torture others,¡±the Golden King sneered. Then, he punched hard, directly distorting the space, it smashed on Ye Sheng¡¯s neck.


    Boom!


    A terrifying energy surged, and golden light shot out in all directions. It was very beautiful, but also very dangerous.


    The purple energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body surged and overflowed from his pores, turning into a dazzling divine brilliance. He stretched out his hand to block it.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng was directly smashed away by the Golden King and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Ye Sheng!¡±Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi both looked worriedly.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Hubby!¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother!¡±


    ¡°Little Brother!¡±


    Inside one of Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s spatial magic treasures, Ye Sheng¡¯s wife, daughter, senior brother, and big sister were all looking at him worriedly.


    ¡°Let me out. I want to see Dad. I want to help Dad.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said in a dilemma, ¡°I¡¯ll let you out, but you have to listen to me. The situation is tense now. We Can¡¯t Give Ye Sheng any more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen.¡±Beauty Zhou agreed immediately, her face full of heartache. Seeing Ye Sheng being smashed away, it was as if a piece of her heart had been dug out from northern Europe, and it hurt.


    Zhuge Xiaoming still let them all out, and arge group of people stood around Zhuge Xiaoming.


    Daoist Priest Qingxu, eldest senior brother Duanmu Yu, Second Senior Brother Dao Ming, Chu Zhongtian, eldest sister and his wife, Ye Yun ¡®er, Beauty Zhou, quasi-sage Zhou Yuan, Zhou Yi, the seven monsters of Tianshan..


    Arge group of people who were on good terms with Ye Sheng were all brought out and were all looking at him worriedly.


    Everyone had always wanted toe to the universe and experience the vastness of the universe, but now that it was their first time in the universe, they were able to witness such a terrifying scene.


    The strength of the Golden King made everyone suffocate. No one could get close to the battle area, so they could only pray for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng got up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Beauty Zhou and the others and revealed a smile. He said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of him. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Beauty Zhou cried like a tearful person, but she couldn¡¯tmunicate with Ye Sheng because Zhuge Xiaoming had sealed their words and couldn¡¯t disturb ye Sheng.


    ¡°Is that what you are protecting?¡±The Golden King Saw Beauty Zhou and the others and asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stared at the Golden King. He was really light and powerful. The Hundred Kings of the hundred races weren¡¯t just made up.


    However, no matter how strong he was, Ye Sheng had to kill him today.


    ¡°That punch of yours hurt me. I want to give you that punch too.¡±Ye Sheng gritted his teeth.


    ¡°You have no hope. I only used half of my strength just now. If you can¡¯t block it, how are you going to fight me?¡±The Golden King sneered.


    ¡°Is that so? I think there¡¯s a way.¡±Ye Sheng calmly looked at the golden king and suddenly roared, ¡°Clone Fusion!¡±


    Boom!


    The Earth clone immediately turned into a ck light and arrived in front of Ye Sheng. Then, it nodded at Ye Sheng and walked into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Rumble!


    Then, a ck hole appeared, and the ancient God clone also appeared. It merged into Ye Sheng¡¯s body exactly the same.


    Ahhhh!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength increased hundreds of times.


    ¡°Now, I can beat you until your mother doesn¡¯t even recognize you,¡±Ye Sheng roared.

 Chapter 736

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter five: beating up the Golden King (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng, who had merged with his clone, had both his strength and spiritual power skyrocketed.


    The Earth clone and the ancient God clone had been cultivating diligently. One walked the path of the demon god of Hell, while the other walked the path of the ancient god. Their realms were not much weaker than Ye Sheng¡¯s.


    At this moment, they had merged with Ye Sheng¡¯s body, pushing his strength to the peak.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng raised his hand and struck. His surging true energy turned into a painting. In this painting, mountains and rivers were vivid, ancient trees were in pieces, and silver waterfalls were boundless. The scene was extremely magnificent.


    At the same time, a terrifying pressure spread out from ye Sheng¡¯s body, not one bit inferior to the Golden King.


    ¡°You forced me to use all my methods, and I will let you know that you are already outdated. This era does not belong to you.¡±Ye Sheng roared, and his body leaped high into the air, charging over.


    The Golden King¡¯s expression was cold as he stared at Ye Sheng and fiercely punched down.


    Boom!


    A golden light burst forth, dazzling and eye-catching. It was the golden world. The countless weapons within were all golden and extremely powerful. With a single punch, they suppressed Ye Sheng¡¯s mountain and river painting.


    ¡°You are bing stronger, but so what? Ants do not live in groups with dragons and elephants. In front of me, you are still a weakling.¡±The Golden King was very powerful and at this moment, he forcefully suppressed Ye Sheng¡¯s aura.


    Rumble!


    The first sh between Ye Sheng and the Golden King ended with the small advantage he had gained.


    But the second sh followed closely behind. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t give up and continued to attack. He punched out, and the Aeon Divine Fist Burst Forth.


    ¡°Kill!¡±The Golden King was brave and fierce. He directly threw out a long spear and shed out.


    Cleave one spear!


    This was an extremely powerful magic treasure. In the Golden King¡¯s hands, its power wasparable to the divine weapons in some people¡¯s hands. It was abnormally terrifying.


    Rumble!


    This spear thrust out and instantly cleansed ye Sheng¡¯s primordial divine fist. Then, a resplendent golden light burst out, resonating with the Great Dao. It caused the heaven and earth to descend with thousands of auspicious colors, and the earth to Gush with spring water. It was an extremely terrifying phenomenon.


    This spear was the Golden King¡¯s killing move.


    ¡°To be able to force me to use this move to kill an immortal-level cultivator like you, you can be proud of yourself,¡±the Golden King said coldly and proudly.


    The Golden Light became more and more terrifying. It opened up a ck hole, and there was a bit of chaotic qi lingering in it. It filled the sky and enveloped ye Sheng in an instant.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change. He stood firm and did not move. When the spear came close to him, the rolling aura was simply terrifying. Ye Sheng was the first to attack.


    Pantheon Pill Furnace!


    This natal magic treasure exploded with great power. In mid-air, it imprisoned the Dao severing spear.


    ¡°Devour!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. He did not give the other party any chance to devour this magic treasure.


    ¡°No!¡±The Golden King turned pale with fright. This was the first time he was panicking. He truly felt that Ye Sheng¡¯s broken furnace could devour his first severing spear.


    This was simply uneptable to the golden king. His first severing spear was a magic treasure that had been refined for a very long time. How could it be destroyed here? What would he use to attack the enemy in the future?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The Golden King charged down, bringing with him arge amount of golden light. He wanted to make ye Sheng give up on the decision to devour the Dao severing spear.


    However, Ye Sheng had already made up his mind. No one could stop him.


    Kacha!


    Just as the Golden King charged down, the Dao severing spear was fiercely devoured by the Pantheon Pill Furnace. With a Kacha sound, it broke on the spot. It was as if the golden source had suddenly burst open. The light scattered in all directions, forming a great dao ripple that spread in all directions.


    Rumble!


    Immediately, this world was riddled with holes, turning into a beehive. ck holes and the void ravine were everywhere, creating a ghastly scene.


    The Golden King was directly smashed away. His vital energy and blood churned, and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He looked on in disbelief.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°My Magic Treasure, my dao severing spear. How is it possible, how can it swallow the Dao severing spear so quickly?¡±The Golden King stared at Ye Sheng with hatred, staring at the Pantheon Pill Furnace. His killing intent boiled in his heart, and his golden hair danced wildly, it was extremely terrifying.


    He was going crazy.


    How could it be so difficult to kill a sixth firmament immortal?


    He had even lost his precious treasure. This price was something that the gold king could not bear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I will let you see how powerful I am. This dimension is mine, and no one is allowed to upy it. Go and Die!¡±Ye Sheng roared, his body like lightning. He shot out in a sh, smashing down ruthlessly.


    Hong!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s aura was simply terrifying, like a me. It was extremely ring, and his killing intent swept through the sky, shattering the clouds in the sky.


    This time, he had ignited his origin energy and was engaged in a life and death battle with the Gold King. Killing intent billowed out from his body, and his aura spread out like a wave, killing in a terrifying manner.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng stomped his foot down, sending a punch in the air and a palm flip, covering the sky and earth. With a bang, ripples of Great Dao spread out, and the Gold King was the first to be hit. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood as his body trembled, he was like a sieve.


    ¡°I actually lost. This is impossible.¡±The Golden King couldn¡¯t ept such a situation. He was the king of the hundred ns from the previous era.


    The kings of the hundred ns would be the leaders of their ns in the future. The Golden King would be the leader of the Golden n in the future, and he couldn¡¯t die here.


    Who Was Ye Sheng? He was just a lowlymoner, a kid with a lowly status. He wasn¡¯t worth anything at all. If the Golden King died together with Ye Sheng, he would be the one losing out in the end.


    Thinking of this, the Golden King lost the courage to fight to the death. His first thought was to get his subordinates to attack.


    However, he opened his mouth to shout, but there was no sound. What greeted him was ye Sheng¡¯s vicious punch.


    Hong!


    This punch smashed out, and the Golden King was instantly destroyed by Ye Sheng, turning into a rain of blood. He was extremely pitiful.


    ¡°Golden King!¡±


    ¡°No, master.¡±


    ¡°This human actually killed the Golden King?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Am I seeing things?¡±


    The subordinates of the Golden King felt as if they had fallen into hell. None of them could believe what they had just seen.


    Ye Sheng had destroyed the Golden King!


    This shouldn¡¯t have happened. On the other hand, the Golden King had destroyed Ye Sheng. That was more like it.


    However, the truth was that the Golden King had no idea how terrifying ye Sheng was after fusing with his clone.


    He himself could kill enemies of a higher realm. After fusing with his clone, he could use the cultivation techniques of Hell, Divine Court and Immortal Path to fuse them all into his body.


    With three techniques in one person and Ye Sheng¡¯s terrifyingprehension ability, the gold king simply could not withstand this punch.


    The moment the gold king died, his subordinates werepletely flustered. Looking at Ye Sheng, they were in a dilemma.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, Don¡¯t run.¡±Ye Sheng soared into the sky. His eyes were extremely cold and emotionless. For the safety of the Earth dimension and his family, Ye Sheng would not be soft-hearted.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng transformed into a ck hole, instantly enveloping the subordinates of the gold king.


    At this moment, the ck hole was extremely terrifying. Having fused with two clones, Ye Sheng¡¯s attack behind the ck hole was the most powerful. Even the Gold King was unable to endure until ye Sheng executed this move.

 Chapter 737

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter six, methods (second update)</h4>


    The devouring power of a ck hole was terrifying, especially since ye Sheng could even defeat a golden king. How could his subordinates be a match for Ye Sheng?


    A circle of soundless waves surged, followed by a rapid explosion. It was very bright, like fireworks, but there was no sound.


    In the Earth dimension, Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi watched in disbelief. Ye Sheng had actually blocked the attack of the four horsemen?


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming muttered.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is too powerful. He can even block this. This is a master of the half-immortal realm,¡±du Qingyi said in surprise.


    ¡°But this time, Ye Sheng can be considered to havepletely blocked the four horsemen,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said worriedly.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Ye Sheng is so outstanding. As long as he grows up, what are the Four Horsemen?¡±Du Qingyi was now ye Sheng¡¯s diehard fan.


    Compared to Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi¡¯s worries and exmations, Ye Sheng¡¯s family and friends were all looking on in surprise.


    The universe was so big, and Ye Sheng was so strong that it was like refreshing their understanding.


    ¡°So my dad is so powerful. No wonder he can freely travel to and from our world.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er was full of joy and adored him.


    ¡°Hubby must have suffered a lot, just like when he first started cultivating.¡±Beauty Zhou was feeling sad for Ye Sheng¡¯s encounter.


    Although she was lonely guarding the empty boudoir alone, Ye Sheng¡¯s adventure alone seemed to be even more difficult and dangerous. Beauty Zhou¡¯s heart ached for Ye Sheng, and at this moment, she only wanted to hug him.


    The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain looked on enviously.


    ¡°I knew that this Kid Ye Sheng was powerful, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.¡±The totem inheritor sighed.


    ¡°Ye Sheng is a rare genius.¡±The demi-human shook his head,pletely convinced of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°This is the son of the era. It¡¯s hard to imagine. It¡¯s also fortunate that we were kind to him back then. Otherwise, he would have been a pile of dirt by now.¡±The tomb keeper sighed.


    ¡°Ye Sheng did not disappoint my expectations.¡±Senior Xu was slowly gratified, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    She was one of the people who cared the most about Ye Sheng. In fact, after meeting Ye Sheng back then, senior Xu thought that Ye Sheng would have a bright future and supported him all the way until today, when she saw Ye Sheng disy his might and kill the enemy.., he was very gratified.


    On the other side, Chu Zhongtianughed out loud. ¡°My brother is so awesome.¡±


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s son was even more excited. ¡°This is my master. My master is so awesome.¡±


    The eldest sister and Qin Ershi stood together and said with a sigh, ¡°Twelfth brother has really grown up.¡±


    Many people who were rted to Ye Sheng had been brought here. At this moment, they felt honored for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng also swallowed the people brought by the Golden King. He returned to his human body andnded. He asked with concern, ¡°Did anything happen to anyone?¡±


    Beauty Zhou threw herself into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. The rest of them are fine.¡±


    Ye Sheng was relieved and let Beauty Zhou carry him. He looked at Zhuge Xiaoming and du qingyi and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? I didn¡¯t help you much.¡±Du Qingyi waved his hand.


    ¡°If you treat me like an outsider, I won¡¯t help you. Treat me like an outsider.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said unhappily.


    Ye sheng quickly apologized, ¡°My fault, my fault. You are magnanimous and treated my words like FART.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Don¡¯t treat me like an outsider too quickly.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was satisfied and said with a smile.


    Everyone burst intoughter and the atmosphere became cheerful.


    ¡°Is this the Universe?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er held her father¡¯s hand and asked curiously.


    ¡°This is a dimension of hell, not the main universe.¡±Ye Sheng exined.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that we are in Hell Now?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, you are in Hell now.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    Seeing that Ye Sheng had started tomunicate with his daughter, Zhuge Xiaoming immediately interrupted him and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t be happy too early. You are only solving the first crisis now. There will be great danger in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze. He let go of his wife and daughter¡¯s hands, looked at Zhuge Xiaoming and nodded seriously.


    The Golden King was very powerful, but under the four knights, he was just a small fry, not worth mentioning.


    He came to the dimension of Ye Sheng because this dimension of Ye Sheng was small, iplete, and did not have much climate.


    However, what the Gold King did not expect was that in this small, iplete, and did not have much climate, there was a Ye Sheng.


    He had lost this time and was killed by Ye Sheng. The Four Horsemen would definitely find out soon.


    At that time, Ye Sheng would be in danger.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, have you made the preparations?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked Ye Sheng seriously.


    ¡°What preparations?¡±Ye sheng frowned and vaguely guessed.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to take your family and friends and leave this ce together. There are countless experts under the four horsemen. The Gold King is just an insignificant little figure. Although he¡¯s a king, he¡¯s only a king among the young people. If you don¡¯t hurry and move, the people you¡¯ll meet next will definitely be more powerful.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said seriously.


    Du qingyi nodded and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, take your family and friends and leave. Give up on this dimension and enter the main universe to avoid the four horsemen.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to give up on this dimension.


    Of course, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any feelings for this dimension. However, he had deep feelings for Earth in this dimension.


    Furthermore, once he gave up on this dimension, his Earth clone would also perish.


    Earth had already merged into this dimension. In other words, this dimension was his Earth clone.


    Once he gave up on this dimension, it was the same as giving up on his Earth clone.


    Ye Sheng would lose more than half of hisbat power. Furthermore, he would lose the cultivation method of Hell, and he would no longer be able to merge the three techniques into one.


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes became firm, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t give up this dimension.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi looked at each other, their faces full of conflict. They felt troubled by Ye Sheng¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°People will die. The next time Ie, I won¡¯t be a person like the Golden King.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming stared at Ye Sheng and said.


    ¡°I will do my best to send my family and friends away. I won¡¯t have any worries. I will do my best.¡±Ye Sheng said solemnly.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±Du Qingyi was furious, but she couldn¡¯t persuade Ye Sheng.


    The others looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know the specific situation and couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, if you really want this dimension, there is actually another way.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming lowered his head and carefully thought of a way to help ye Sheng.


    ¡°What Way?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming in surprise.


    Du Qingyi also looked at Zhuge Xiaoming, not knowing what this method was.


    ¡°Look for my grandfather. My grandfather has a rare cultivation technique, the great void technique. It can erase a dimension from the void without leaving a trace. In this way, your dimension can be moved and you won¡¯t be disturbed by the Four Horsemen.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said seriously.

 Chapter 738

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 7, space-time wormhole (first update)</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming had been talking about how powerful and powerful his grandfather was, but Ye Sheng had never had the chance to meet him.


    Now, for the safety of the Earth¡¯s dimension, Ye Sheng had to follow Zhuge Xiaoming to meet his grandfather.


    ¡°Can the great void spell really erase the Earth¡¯s dimension?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He had never heard of any cultivation technique that could erase the dimensions of existence.


    Zhuge Xiaoming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s great void technique once attracted the covetous eyes of the master of the Fairy Court. He wanted to borrow it to read, but was rejected by my grandfather. The Master of the Fairy Court did not even dare to Fart.¡±


    Ye Sheng said worriedly, ¡°In that case, will your grandfather hand it over to me?¡±


    Such an important cultivation technique couldn¡¯t possibly be passed on to an outsider, right?


    Du qingyi said, ¡°We can let Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather make a move once.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming assured ye sheng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely beg grandfather to help you once. Even if I have to make a scene, I¡¯ll still invite grandfather to help.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming gratefully, then he said to du qingyi, ¡°We¡¯re splitting up now. Bring my family and friends to the main universe and find a safe ce to settle down. I¡¯ll go with Zhuge Xiaoming to see his grandfather.¡±


    Du qingyi nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely send your family and friends to the main universe safely. I know a ce that will definitely be safe.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked curiously.


    ¡°Tianqiong star, the territory of the Red Army. He wanted to know the situation here and kept asking me. I told him that he wanted me to send Ye Sheng¡¯s family and friends to Tianqiong Star. His uncle and grandfather will be there. It will definitely be safe.¡±Du Qingyi said.


    Ye Sheng was relieved. He had been to the sky dome before and it was very safe. The Old Titan and Ye Sheng had met once in the past and had even taught Ye Sheng his own Great Dao.


    ¡°Alright, Bring My Kun Peng with you. When you encounter danger, let the Kun Peng Take You Far Away.¡±Ye Sheng took out the void demon king and let du Qingyi take him away.


    He nned to travel alone and find Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather to save the Earth¡¯s dimension.


    The Void Demon King did not have anyints. Its cultivation was already unable to help ye Sheng much. The only thing it could do now was to protect Ye Sheng¡¯s family and friends.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to hurry.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately said.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou, looked at ye Yun ¡®er, looked at senior Xu, looked at his master and junior brother, and looked at arge group of friends, he said, ¡°When you arrive at Tianqiong Star, you can have a good understanding of this universe. I will take care of the crisis here. Don¡¯t worry about me, I am very safe.¡±


    Beauty Zhou was reluctant to look at Ye Sheng, but she also knew that she could not drag ye Sheng down. She could only hug her daughter and leave with Du Qingyi.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t worry. I will work hard to improve. When the timees, I will help you. I, Madman Chu, have endured all these years and also want to make my voice heard in the universe,¡±Chu Zhongtian said firmly.


    Ye Sheng watched them leave with a smile and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then, Zhuge Xiaoming and Ye Sheng waited until everyone left. They sped up instantly. Zhuge Xiaoming began to set up various arrays and nned to teleport over.


    ¡°Where is your grandfather?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the busy Zhuge Xiaoming and asked.


    ¡°My grandfather is spending his old age in a world where birds sing and flowers are fragrant. Basically, it is very difficult for the Zhuge family to find him. Only I know his location. I will take you there now,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said as he drew the teleportation array, at the same time.


    ¡°Has your grandfather retired?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    Zhuge Xiaoming had always said that his grandfather was very powerful and was a powerful expert in the universe. But now, he said that his grandfather was peacefully spending his old age. What did this mean?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. My grandfather is very powerful. When I was young, I saw him make a move once. That time, itpletely overturned my understanding of my grandfather. I didn¡¯t expect that such a vegetable grower could actually talk directly with the lord of the fairy court. He was also careless and fearless. But I haven¡¯t seen him make a move since then. Even if someone forced my Zhuge family, my grandfather wouldn¡¯t ask.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was also very puzzled.


    His grandfather seemed to be very different from ordinary people.


    ¡°Is this array reliable?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s distorted teleportation array and questioned.


    Zhuge Xiaoming thought for a while and said, ¡°It should be okay.¡±


    ¡°Should be?¡±Ye Sheng was confused. If the teleportation array made a mistake, who knew where it would be sent to? If it was sent to the territory of the four knights, Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming would be skinned alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I used to go to my grandfather¡¯s ce often. I use this teleportation array. No problem.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming patted his chest and finished drawing thest dot and started to activate it.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you flying.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming waved at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stood on the teleportation array suspiciously and asked, ¡°Is it reliable?¡±


    ¡°Buzz Buzz!¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming smiled confidently and immediately activated the teleportation array.


    Boom!


    The world turned upside down and Ye Sheng immediately felt that he had been pulled into a quagmire. It was pitch ck and he kept falling down.


    A scream came from beside him, ¡°Oh my God, this is a space-time wormhole. How did I Get Here?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s head went ck. He knew that this damn fatty was unreliable. He asked loudly, ¡°What is a space-time wormhole?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, a space-time wormhole is a quagmire that exists in another dimension. People who fall into it will find it difficult to get out. They will sink deeper and deeper, and eventually die of grievance.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted. He kept struggling, but it was useless, they kept falling down.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were reliable, this damn fatty?¡±Ye Sheng scolded.


    ¡°How would I know? I had no problem with it before. Could it be that I¡¯m in Hell this time and the distance is too far?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in panic.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He struggled with all his strength. He was now in the state of three-in-one, but he still couldn¡¯t get rid of this time and space wormhole.


    ck Hole!


    Ye Sheng became a ck hole, but the ck hole wasn¡¯t very useful in the time and space wormhole. His ck hole was a little small, so he couldn¡¯t get rid of this time and space wormhole.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±Ye Sheng waspletely disheartened. Even the ck hole couldn¡¯t do it. What should he do?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, save me. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m still young.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming panicked. This was really dangerous. Once they were all dragged down, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save them.


    At that time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save the Earth¡¯s dimension. Instead, they would be dragged down. That would be a loss.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything!¡±Ye Sheng roared. He felt that he was constantly descending. It was extremely terrifying, and he was sinking deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Grandpa, Help!¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted in despair.


    Because he was fat, he was only left with his head outside. He was about to sink.


    ¡°Little Brat, you only know how to fool around. You dare to use a teleportation array in any ce. This time, you¡¯ve messed yourself up, right?¡±A voice filled with disappointment rang out. Following that, arge hand stretched across space and time, zhuge Xiaoming and Ye Sheng were lifted up in an instant. Then, the sun and moon rotated, and they were thrown into a bigke.


    Plop!

 Chapter 739

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter Eight, the Old Farmer (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming were both thrown into theke, drowning them and washing away the filth on their bodies.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said unhappily. He flew out of theke and shook the water off his body.


    Ye Sheng also came out of the water and lotus flowers appeared step by step. The water vapor on his body was evaporated. He looked around. The spring was warm and the flowers were blooming. The sunlight was just right. Arge patch of rape flowers was blooming. It was very beautiful. At the end of the rape flowers, there was a wooden house, there were several acres of rice in front of the wooden house. There was also a vegetable garden, a ranch, and so on..


    This ce was like a ce to enjoy the rest of one¡¯s life. Then, Ye Sheng saw an old man carrying a hoe walking back from the ridge of the field. There was still some mud on his body, especially on the legs of his pants. The mud was all over his body.


    The old man was not young anymore. He had strands of white hair and was covered in wrinkles. His figure was not as tall and straight as before, but he was walking leisurely.


    Zhuge Xiaoming walked over. The old man ignored him and directly walked over, leaving Zhuge Xiaoming alone to look at him speechlessly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your grandson for such a long time. Don¡¯t you want to?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted.


    ¡°You debt collector, nothing good happens every time youe here. If you don¡¯te here a few times, I will live a few more years.¡±The old man said lightly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s face fell, but then he sighed helplessly. His grandfather was like this. There was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Grandfather, let me introduce someone to you. He is my Savior and has saved me several times.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming followed the old man and then waved at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately walked over and called out respectfully, ¡°Hello, senior. This junior is called Ye Sheng. He is Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s friend.¡±


    The old man looked at Ye Sheng and said calmly, ¡°You are not bad. You are much better than this useless grandson of mine.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming was speechless. He looked at his grandfather helplessly.


    ¡°Grandfather, can you not insult me every time you see me?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said helplessly.


    ¡°If you do something that makes me feel gratified, I won¡¯t insult you.¡±The old man said angrily.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t I often do many things? I¡¯ve even entered the monastery. Isn¡¯t there anything that makes you feel gratified?¡±


    ¡°Humph, you can¡¯t even aplish one big thing. You have quite a lot of little smarts. You cling to your friend¡¯s thigh and mingle around. You can even carve a teleportation array and teleport to a wormhole in space-time. How can I expect anything from you?¡±The old man said with disappointment.


    Zhuge Xiaoming touched his nose awkwardly and coughed. ¡°It¡¯s my ability that I can make such a friend. I¡¯m afraid you know our background this time. Please help us.¡±


    The old man nced at Ye Sheng, carried the hoe and walked towards the wooden house, he said, ¡°If I help you, I¡¯ll be offending the Four Horsemen. Now, the entire universe is avoiding the four horsemen. They don¡¯t want to have a direct confrontation. The Immortal Court and the Divine Court are cowardly. If I help them, won¡¯t I be the one standing out?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I didn¡¯t ask you to deal with the Four Horsemen¡¯s subordinates. I just used your great void spell to erase a small dimension. It¡¯ll be fine if the four horsemen¡¯s subordinates can¡¯t find this dimension.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded as well. He had high hopes for the old man. This seemed to be hisst choice.


    ¡°You say it¡¯s easy, but why should I make a move?¡±The old man said unhappily.


    ¡°Grandpa, your grandson Owes Ye Sheng several lives. These are all real. As My Grandpa, you are helping me return a favor.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said righteously.


    ¡°You owe people a few lives. Why should I Pay You Back?¡±The old man said unhappily.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your only grandson. I don¡¯t have any descendants yet. Ye Sheng saved your grandson several times and didn¡¯t cut off your bloodline. Shouldn¡¯t you thank others?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming found all kinds of reasons.


    Ye Sheng watched from the side and couldn¡¯t say anything. This was very interesting for both Grandpa and grandson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me. I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡±The old man waved his hand and went straight into the wooden house.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m very good at cooking. Let Me Cook a meal today.¡±Ye Sheng tried to please him.


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately nodded and said, ¡°Go and cook. I don¡¯t want to eat my grandfather¡¯s food. I have no appetite at all.¡±


    ¡°Brat, I really should have left you outside.¡±The old man stretched out his hand and hit him, but he didn¡¯t refuse Ye Sheng to cook.


    Ye Sheng had the opportunity to show off, so he immediately got busy. The food was ready-made, so it was very convenient to get the ingredients on the spot. Four hourster, Ye Sheng finished a big table of dishes.


    While Ye Sheng was busy, Zhuge Xiaoming and his grandfather were sleepy. They seemed to be tired of quarreling, so they each took a room and fell asleep.


    When Ye Sheng finished cooking and was about to call for help, the two of them got up on their own. Their actions were surprisingly consistent, and no one would believe that they weren¡¯t kissing.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cooking skills were very good. Anyway, this pair of grandpa and grandson were eating very happily. Zhuge Xiaoming seemed to have made up his mind to grind his grandpa. He brought wine and kept drinking with the old man, and even asked Ye Sheng to toast with him.


    The old man didn¡¯t refuse anyone who came, and he epted all the wine. After drinking a few jars of good wine, his face was slightly red, and he looked at Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming with a faint smile.


    ¡°Do you really want me to do it?¡±The old man asked.


    ¡°Yes, just say it. Do you want to do it or not?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said immediately.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t do it?¡±The old man asked.


    ¡°Then I will live here. I will eat your food and drink yours. I will annoy you to death.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming acted shamelessly.


    ¡°Then I will be threatened by you.¡±The old man red and gave Zhuge Xiaoming a hard p on the head, which made Zhuge Xiaoming Grimace.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°Senior, that dimension is extremely important to this junior. If you really want to give up your life to protect an existence, how can you help this junior?¡±


    The old man looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°If you want me to help you, it¡¯s very simple. Aren¡¯t the Four Horsemen returning to the universe now? I¡¯ll help you erase the dimension, but you have to bring me ten of the Hundred n Kings¡¯heads under the Four Horsemen.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. What kind of request was this?


    The kings of the hundred ns were at the level of the Golden King. It was said that they were the most outstanding among the hundred ns in an era. If they were chosen as kings, they would have the chance to inherit the position of the n leader of the hundred ns in the future.


    It was very difficult to kill ten of them.


    Zhuge Xiaoming asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, do you have a grudge against the Four Horsemen?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±The old man took a sip of wine.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a grudge, why do you want Ye Sheng to kill the kings of the hundred ns? That one is at least at the half-immortal realm,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ye Sheng Kill One? I think ten kings is not difficult for him,¡±the old man said casually.


    Ye Sheng began to think. If he could break through a little more, it would not be difficult for him to kill the kings of the hundred ns.


    ¡°Senior, this junior has agreed. I will definitely kill ten hundred King Warriors. Please erase my dimension first,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Good, you have a personality. I like you, but why do you want to kill Ten Hundred King Warriors? When Can I Help You Erase Your Dimension? You Don¡¯t have much time. You have to hurry,¡±the old man said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. If this was the case, his time would be very tight.

 Chapter 740

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 9, Fiery Sun Star Field (first update)</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming said anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, Ye Sheng Can Wait, but his dimension can¡¯t. The Four Horsemen wille at any time. By then, Ye Sheng won¡¯t be able to resist.¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at the old man expectantly. Zhuge Xiaoming was right. He could wait, but the Earth dimension couldn¡¯t.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandpa narrowed his eyes and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Do you want to save your dimension as soon as possible?¡±


    Ye Sheng took the lead and said without hesitation, ¡°Of course I want to.¡±


    ¡°There is a way for you to quickly kill ten kings of the hundred ns. It depends on whether you dare to do it or not.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather said mysteriously.


    ¡°Old Man, what exactly are you nning?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in confusion.


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I am showing you a clear path. As long as you follow my instructions, you can quickly save Ye Sheng¡¯s dimension.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, what method is it?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming also stared at his grandfather, wanting to know what method it was.


    ¡°The four horsemen have upied the main universe and most of the dimensions. They want to build their original territory. Under the Four Horsemen, there are 100 ns. The base camp of the 100 ns is currently in the scorching sun star field. I¡¯ll send you to the scorching sun star field and you¡¯ll be able to meet many kings of the 100 ns. After killing 10 of them, I¡¯ll immediately wipe out your dimension.¡±The old man said faintly.


    After hearing that, Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned serious.


    This was a quick method, but not a good one.


    The risk factor was too high.


    Zhuge Xiaoming jumped up and said, ¡°Old Man, are you trying to drive Ye Sheng to death? If you send Ye Sheng to his base camp, aren¡¯t you going to take his life?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Now, the experts under the four knights are consolidating their territories everywhere. In the scorching sun star field, there are only a few shrimp soldiers and crab generals.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head repeatedly, refusing to let ye Sheng take such a big risk.


    ¡°You have to pay what you want to get. A true genius is not afraid of these things. Do you think Ye Sheng is like you, admitting defeat without even starting?¡±The old man said lightly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately looked at Ye Sheng, he pulled ye sheng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t agree. This is a very dangerous thing. Think about your family. If the old man doesn¡¯t make a move, I will have a fight with him for the rest of my life. I must make the old man make a move. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my word.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Zhuge Xiaoming, blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I thought about it carefully. What your grandfather said is right. What I can do on my own, I must do on my own.¡±


    ¡°You want to agree with this old man¡¯s proposal?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in disbelief.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I will kill ten kings of the hundred ns. Senior, help me erase the dimension. This is a very fair deal.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You might not be able toe back if you go.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. He still couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Sheng would actually agree to his grandfather¡¯s ridiculous proposal.


    The old man chuckled, he said, ¡°This is the difference between you and Ye Sheng. When you encounter a crisis, Ye Sheng¡¯s first thought is to get over it. With his own strength, he must get over it. However, you are thinking of avoiding this crisis and avoiding this crisis. However, this crisis will not disappear just because you avoid it. It will always exist.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so easy. People will die. That is the core area of the hundred ns under the Four Horsemen.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a bad mood.


    ¡°So what if the hundred ns under the Four Horsemen are attacked? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The hundred ns are the hundred ns, and the Four Horsemen are the Four Horsemen. It¡¯s different. Now that the upper echelons of the hundred ns have gone out, they don¡¯t dare to attack. Son, I am very disappointed in you.¡±The old man sighed.


    Zhuge Xiaoming no longer argued. Now That Ye Sheng and his grandfather had reached an agreement, it was useless for him to object.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you must be careful.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming only had one exhortation.


    Ye Sheng smiled and nodded. He looked at the old man and asked, ¡°When are you going?¡±


    ¡°Now, if you hurry up, your dimension will be safer. If you drag it out for too long, you can kill ten kings of the 100 ns, and I Can Erase Your Dimension for you. If you kill ten kings of the 100 ns a littleter, then your dimension will be in danger.¡±The old man said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart froze. He knew that this was a game of time, and he had to work hard.


    ¡°Senior, please send me to the scorching sun star field now,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you must pay attention to your safety,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked at Ye Sheng and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Boom!


    The old man raised his hand and shot out a terrifying energy beam, creating a dark teleportation array that led to the scorching sun star field.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even turn his head. He directly walked in and disappeared into the wooden house.


    The teleportation array slowly closed, and Ye Sheng had already disappeared.


    Zhuge Xiaomingined, ¡°Why did you let ye Sheng take such a big risk?¡±


    The old man said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t experience wind and rain, how can you see the Rainbow? Ye Sheng also needs to be sharpened.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at his grandfather in surprise and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of sharpening ye Sheng?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. An old friend asked me to sharpen ye Sheng a little. I don¡¯t have any expectations for you. Just live in peace and don¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡±The old man stood up, he took the hoe and went to nt the fields.


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at his grandfather¡¯s back with dissatisfaction and then went to bed to sleep.


    ..


    The scorching sun star field was a very distant star field. Ye Sheng had nevere here before. This time, he entered through the teleportation array and appeared in a big city.


    This was arge city simr to the ancient ones, wheremoners and cultivators lived together. There were all kinds of people.


    Ye Sheng appeared in an alley and no one noticed him. He had thought that his appearance would be very eye-catching and that he would bepletely different from the hundred ns. However, when he arrived here, Ye Sheng realized that most of the people here were the same as Ye Sheng, they were ordinary humans.


    On the contrary, those hundred ns people with different appearances rarely appeared. Even if they did appear, they would swagger around with an arrogant attitude, looking down on humans.


    Here, humans were the lowest ss, and every one of the hundred ns was nobler than humans.


    Even when Ye Sheng saw pig people on the road, they had pig heads. Their appearances were ugly, but they still held their heads high. They belonged to the upper ss, and only humans were lower ss.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t cause any idents.


    No one would care about one more low-ss person. If there was one less high-ss person, they might care. However, when Ye Sheng walked past some people, no one paid him any attention.


    This was the territory of the hundred ns, and the prestige of the hundred ns was deep.


    And Ye Sheng¡¯s purpose for this trip was to kill ten kings of the hundred ns. The most important thing now was to gather information.


    He knew nothing about the scorching sun star field. Where could he find the kings of the hundred races?

 Chapter 741

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 10, n to deceive the world (second update)</h4>


    There were many inns and hotels in this ancient city. There were even ces that specialized in selling intelligence, but Ye Sheng did not know about it.


    He had just arrived and wanted to keep a low profile so that he could not use his soul to scan the entire city. Therefore, Ye Sheng had set his eyes on an ordinary person from one hundred ns.


    The so-called ordinary person was equivalent to Ye Sheng. In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, those who had not reached the immortal realm were all ordinary people.


    Ye Sheng was looking for a target. After walking through a street, he saw a strange hundred ns.


    A skeleton!


    A silver-white skeleton was swaggering on the street. Its head was emitting spiritual fire, allowing it to move freely. In the eyes of themon people, its cultivation was very powerful.


    It was at the human realm!


    But in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was equivalent to nothing.


    He looked at the skeleton, locked his eyes, and confirmed his target.


    Ye Sheng did not make a move on the street either. That would attract too much attention.


    Especially where this skeleton went, countless gazes were cast on it. Most of them were envious gazes.


    In the hundred ns, the more bizarre the appearance, the more powerful it was.


    For example, pigs, cows, sheep, and horses. These ordinary animals were not powerful.


    Unless pigs became canopy, cows became ox demon kings, sheep became sheep spirits, and horses became Pegasus.


    However, these rare tribes would never appear in the eyes of the general public.


    Simr to these rare tribes, skeletons rarely appeared in the eyes of the general public.


    The silver-white Skull was also a small genius in the skull tribe.


    It swaggered arrogantly and walked into a restaurant. No one knew what it was doing.


    Most of the gazes were drawn back. This restaurant was the best one on this street. The expenses were huge, and ordinary people could not afford it.


    Ye Sheng was not afraid and followed him in. The security guard at the door did not see Ye Sheng at all.


    In the restaurant, there was no one in the lobby. Everyone would go to the private room. Ye Sheng blocked some of the ordinary service staff so that they would not notice him. Then, he followed skeleton to a private room on the ninth floor.


    Skeleton knocked on the door and a four-legged person weed him. On the back of the person, there was a pair of small wings folded up. This person was from the Pegasus tribe.


    Ye Sheng had originally nned to make a move. However, he stopped and wanted to hear what the other party was talking about.


    The skeleton and Pegasus tribe were conversing in the private room. They were definitely discussing something important. Ye Sheng hid behind the screen and stood silently. The skeleton and Pegasus could not detect him at all.


    As soon as he entered, Pegasus opened his mouth and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°Our Skeleton King wants to remind me of many things. As you know, the Gold King was killed in a small dimension in hell, and his entire army was wiped out. This matter has angered the higher-ups.¡±The skeleton sat down and said.


    Pegasus nodded and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know who did it. If we know who did it, we must let him know how powerful the hundred ns under our four horsemen are. We must make him pay the price.¡±


    ¡°There are some clues. I heard that it was a human genius called Ye Sheng who killed him. That Old Fellow from the Gold n is currently arguing about destroying that dimension,¡±the skeleton said.


    Ye Sheng hid behind a screen and listened. He frowned. It seemed that the hundred ns already knew about him. He had to seize the time and kill ten of the Hundred n Kings before the other party did.


    ¡°This Ye Sheng is already a dead man. How can he be fawned upon by the Golden n?¡±Pegasus sneered.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this human kid who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth. The kings of our two ns are working together to explore the great king tomb. What does your n¡¯s King Mean?¡±The skeleton asked.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. Great King Tomb?


    Of course, he was more concerned about the kings of the two ns working together. That meant that he could meet two kings at once. To Ye Sheng, this was no less than sending coal in the snow.


    ¡°The Pegasus King agreed in principle, but he was worried that two kings wouldn¡¯t work, so he wanted to pull more people in,¡±Pegasus said seriously.


    Skeleton said unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t think there are enough of the two families to divide the king¡¯s tomb, and you still want to pull people in?¡±


    Pegasus responded calmly, ¡°You should understand this point. The king¡¯s tomb is not an ordinary tomb. This is in the depths of the universe and exists in a different dimension. The king once had a chance to be the fifth knight, butter, he died unexpectedly. His ruins have been left for an era, and no one knows what dangers are inside. We must pull more people in. These are the words of our king.¡±


    Skeleton was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How many are you guys going to pull?¡±


    ¡°If my race wants to pull two kings, you guys can pull two as well. This way, both your strength and numbers will be just right,¡±the Centaur said.


    ¡°I see. There aren¡¯t many of them, but who are you guys going to pull?¡±Skeleton asked.


    ¡°The Shura King and the ROC King,¡±the Centaur blurted out.


    Skeleton said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s the Shura King and Roc King. These two are considered top-tier kings among the kings of the hundred ns. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to suppress them?¡±


    The centaur said indifferently, ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to invite these two, there must be a way. Who are you going to invite?¡±


    Skeleton Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yaksha king, Giant King.¡±


    The Centaur stood up in shock and said, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know that the Yaksha king and the Shura King are not on good terms? We have invited the Shura King, and you have invited the Yaksha king. There will definitely be a fight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since our King has invited them, there must be a way.¡±Skeleton returned the words of the Centaur back.


    The Centaur¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Since you are nning to invite these two, I will go back and report to our king. Goodbye.¡±


    Skeleton stood up to send them off. ¡°When you go back, you can try to persuade your king.¡±


    The centaur nodded and left without saying anything.


    After the Centaur left, skeleton also left quickly. Only Ye Sheng was left in the room.


    He walked to the window and looked at the group of people on the street with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Six kings of the hundred ns. If I can take them down in one go, I canplete the mission very quickly,¡±Ye Sheng thought.


    However, the only problem now was how did Ye Sheng take down so many kings?


    In a one-on-one fight, not a single king was his match.


    He was now three-in-one with the Pantheon Pill Furnace on him. His strength was outstanding.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s two fists were no match for four hands. If the other party joined forces, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything at all.


    ¡°This main body can use Hell¡¯s molting seed Grand Magic,¡±the Earth clone suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng was stunned and asked, ¡°Can molting seed grand magic do it?¡±


    Ye Sheng knew that this molting seed grand magic was to upy the other party¡¯s body, absorb everything from the other party, and turn the other party into his own cauldron.


    This was a very powerful demon technique, but it had a fatal w.


    It could not control the other party¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°In the ancient God¡¯s memory, there is a ten thousand fey copying technique that allows the main body to imitate others. It is as exquisite as a portrait and can not be distinguished. This way, the main body can sneak in and kill,¡±said the ancient God¡¯s clone.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed and said, ¡°Use these two techniques.¡±


    Ye Sheng was going to carry out a n to deceive the world.

 Chapter 742

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 11, Dao Heart Seed Demon (first update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s n to deceive the heavens and cross the sea needed to find a suitable implementer.


    He was not in a hurry. He followed the Pegasus tribe to find a suitable target.


    When the Pegasus left the city and spread its wings to fly into the sky, Ye Sheng took action.


    He directly turned into a ck hole and swallowed the Pegasus. However, he did not harm the Pegasus, but only let it sleep.


    ¡°Tell me, Shura King, where is the Great Roc King?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s bewitching words echoed in Pegasus¡¯sea of consciousness.


    Pegasus answered dully, ¡°The Shura King is cultivating a peerless cultivation technique on the distant boundless Sky Mountain, and the Great Roc King is also on his way here.¡±


    ¡°Shura King or the Great Roc King, who is more entric?¡±Ye Sheng asked again.


    ¡°Shura King, he is a butcher. He doesn¡¯t like to talk,¡±Pegasus answered.


    Ye Sheng had the answer in his heart. Then, he asked for the address of the Boundless Sky Mountain and released Pegasus.


    Not even a minute had passed since Pegasus was swallowed by Ye Sheng, bewitched, and released. After he came out, his memories were erased by Ye Sheng. He forgot about that one minute and continued on his way back.


    Ye Sheng did not follow him. Instead, he rushed toward the boundless Sky Mountain.


    He had found the person who carried out his n of deceiving the heavens and crossing the sea. It was this Shura King.


    Solitary, powerful, and not good at talking. Wasn¡¯t this a good candidate to Hide Ye Sheng?


    After all, no one would have thought that the king of the hundred ns would be reced by the crown prince and be Ye Sheng.


    Pegasus revealed the location of the Shura King, and Ye Sheng quickly arrived nearby.


    He could sense from afar that there was a violent, deep, and terrifying aura surging in the boundless Sky Mountain, as if it was undergoing some sort of breakthrough.


    The boundless Sky Mountain was veryrge, and the Shura King was not worried that anyone would discover it.


    In fact, in the territory of the hundred ns, the Shura King was very confident that no one would dare to disturb him even if he were to make a breakthrough on the main road.


    Unfortunately, this time, he met Ye Sheng, a person who did not followmon sense.


    Ye Sheng used the pantheon pill furnace to conceal his aura and rushed to the vicinity. Even the Shura King could not discover him.


    He continued to break through.


    However, when Ye Sheng saw him, the Shura King¡¯s upper body was exposed. His muscles bulged like a dragon. They were full of explosive power and flickered with a terrifying luster.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the Shura King¡¯s soul was breaking free from the shackles of his body. Looking down from the sky, the Shura King¡¯s Back was cracked open. A clean and pure soul was struggling to climb out, bringing with ityers of blood, it dripped onto the ground and dyed the surroundingnd red.


    The Shura King was cultivating a very terrifying technique, the three corpses grand technique.


    There were three corpses in the body. They were good thoughts, evil thoughts, and obsession.


    The Shura King wanted to kill his good thoughts, kill his evil thoughts, and finally kill his obsession. This way, he would have four bodies to attack the enemy together, and he would be sessful in everything.


    This was a very terrifying technique. Once it seeded, the Shura King¡¯s strength would definitely increase greatly, and Ye Sheng would definitely not be his opponent.


    He might as well not seed now, and he was killing the good thoughts. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s chance.


    The Shura King had to pay a huge price to kill the good thoughts. He was very weak.


    Ye Sheng could take advantage of this opportunity.


    He did not let go of this opportunity. The energy in his body rolled, and a ck curtain covered the sky and covered the sun, forming a ck space.


    In this ck space, Ye Sheng used the dao heart seed demon.


    The Shura King noticed it at the first moment. His expression changed drastically as he shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He could not escape. The heavily injured Shura King was not ye Sheng¡¯s match at all.


    Ye Sheng did not respond to the Shura King. He directly pounced on him and grabbed the good thoughts that the Shura King had just shed out. The dao heart seed demon was instantly injected into him.


    ¡°Plunder for me!¡±God Ye said coldly.


    Rumble!


    Under the surging energy, Ye Sheng¡¯s purpose was clear. He did not hide it. You are weak now. I am taking the opportunity to humiliate you and plunder everything from you.


    The dao heart seed demon nted a thought in the Shura King¡¯s good will, Ye Sheng, and stuffed it into the Shura King¡¯s body.


    This was a very tragic thing. The Shura King had gone through a lot of trouble just now to cut out the good thoughts, but in the blink of an eye, Ye Sheng stuffed it back.


    This round, the Shura King screamed in pain. His body was seriously injured, and he could no longer fight against Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You are a lowly human. You deserve to die. I¡¯m going to kill all of you. My Shura n will not let you go,¡±the Shura King roared ferociously, venting his anger.


    However, Ye Shengpletely ignored him. He focused on doing his own thing and did it step by step.


    ¡°Devour!¡±


    The benevolent thought was stuffed in. The thought of the dao heart seed began to devour crazily.


    From the energy, to the foundation, to the soul, to the physical body.


    It was all devoured by the DAO Heart Seed and then transferred to Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Using others as a furnace to refine oneself.


    This was a very insidious cultivation technique, but it was extremely useful when used.


    Someone who had cultivated bitterly for a lifetime would be his own in an instant.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation broke through crazily at this moment, reaching an incredible level.


    The Shura King was a great master in the half-immortal realm, and he had just broken through to the half-immortal realm. He was in the third sky of the half-immortal realm.


    To Ye Sheng, this was a huge sum of money that could not be measured with words. Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had broken through from the sixth sky of the immortal realm all the way. He had advanced by leaps and bounds. It was like riding a rocket and arriving at the eighth sky of the immortal realm in an instant.


    Moreover, he was still breaking through continuously.


    Absorbing others to help oneself would generally result in a huge loss.


    When others absorbed the Shura King, they would lose at least two-thirds of their energy. Ye Sheng could only absorb one-third of it, and it was notplete.


    However, Ye Sheng was different. His dao heart seed demon ensured that he could absorb all of the other party¡¯s energy wholeheartedly, because ye Sheng had given birth to the Shura King¡¯s demon seed.


    Once the demon seed grew, it would devour all of one¡¯s energy and nourish its master.


    This kind of demonic technique had already been lost, and there were definitely not many people from the Hell Society. Coincidentally, it had been obtained by the Earth clone, and now, it had fulfilled ye Sheng¡¯s wish.


    Ah! !


    The Shura King roared in shock and anger. Fear appeared in his ice-cold eyes. He sensed danger.


    If this continued, he would die.


    He had only cultivated the three corpse grand magic in this ce, but his life was in danger in the blink of an eye. This was simply terrifying.


    ¡°Die!¡±The Shura King finally wanted to die with Ye Sheng. He wanted to detonate himself and kill Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng knew that he would do this. With a thought, the demonic seed immediately controlled the Shura King¡¯s energy. The Shura King had this thought, but he could not control himself.


    He was defeated.


    He was defeated by Ye Sheng¡¯s terrifying methods.


    Energy, cultivation, foundation, soul, and knowledge all belonged to Ye Sheng.


    He was like a furnace, fulfilling ye Sheng¡¯s master¡¯s wish.


    The dao heart demonic seed was such a terrifying cultivation technique.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that one could nt the demonic seed on the other party.


    Rumble!


    After absorbing the Shura King¡¯sst bit of energy, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had greatly improved, reaching the peak of the ninth sky of immortality. Now that he hadbined three techniques, the kings of the hundred ns were nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 743

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 12, Rendezvous (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng had absorbed everything about the Shura King, including his memories. He had seen a lot of information about the 100 races.


    For example, the appearance of the 100 races this time came with a mission. They had to destroy most of the stubborn forces in the universe. The orders given by the four knights had to be obeyed by the 100 races.


    Of course, the Shura King was a junior after all, so he knew very little. Moreover, he was a cold character who was not good at talking, so he knew even less.


    The Shura King knew a lot of basic knowledge about the hundred ns, but he was not qualified to know many secrets.


    Even so, Ye Sheng was already very satisfied.


    He did not n to explore any secrets. He came to the scorching sun star field to kill ten kings of the hundred ns.


    The Shura King was the first, but he would definitely not be thest.


    The Dao Heart Devil had seeded, allowing Ye Sheng to devour all of the Shura King¡¯s energy and raising ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation to the ninth firmament of the immortal realm. He was not far from the peak.


    Next, Ye Sheng continued to carry out his n.


    Ten thousand fey copying technique!


    This was a cultivation technique of the ancient gods. It could simte all species that were not human. Unless one¡¯s cultivation was much higher than Ye Sheng¡¯s, they would never discover it.


    Ye Sheng had swallowed the Shura King, so he had to imitate the Shura King and join the Pegasus King and Skeleton King¡¯s n. When the time was right, he would kill the kings of the hundred races.


    True experts did not only rely on their powerlessness, they also had to have unparalleled schemes.


    The ten thousand fey copying technique ye Sheng had no obstacles in cultivating. After all, this was a cultivation technique from the ancient God¡¯s clone.


    The ancient God¡¯s clone and Ye Sheng came from the same source, so they could naturally learn from many experiences.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body exploded with supreme brilliance, enveloping the Shura King¡¯s already dead body. He dissolved the Shura King and then slowly fused into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was undergoing changes.


    Although the Shura race was not much different from humans on the surface, they were fundamentally different. Ye Sheng dissolved the Shura King¡¯s body, fused it into his body, and transformed himself. This was a very clever move.


    The Shura n would not doubt Ye Sheng who had been modified in this state.


    This was because Ye Sheng had the blood of the Shura n in his body, the smell of the Shura n, and the origin of the Shura n.


    He, Ye Sheng, had inherited the body of the Shura King. He could be considered a member of the Shura n unless he had surpassed the half-immortal realm and broken ye Sheng¡¯s outer shell to see his inner self.


    However, Ye Sheng thought that such an expert would not appear this time.


    After a day and a night, the stars shifted and Ye Sheng came out of the mountain.


    His appearance changed greatly and he became the Shura King. He was more than two meters tall and his muscles were like dragons. His aura was cold and arrogant, and his skin and appearance were exactly the same.


    Ye Sheng changed himself ording to the habits of the Shura King in his memory. He disguised himself perfectly. After he walked out of the mountain, he met the Pegasus not long after.


    Pegasus was still the same as before. After it flew over, it immediately said respectfully, ¡°Shura King, my King has invited you over. The ROC King is already here.¡±


    Ye Sheng followed the Shura King¡¯s habits and said coldly, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    His attitude was very cold, and his expression did not change much.


    Pegasus was already used to it. It could not tell that this was Ye Sheng and not the Shura King.


    This was because both his aura and cultivation were at the third sky of half-immortal realm.


    This was the advantage of borrowing the flesh and blood of the original owner.


    It could disguise the other party¡¯s cultivation.


    Pegasus pped its wings and flew at high speed. It cut through the sky and flew into the distance.


    Ye Sheng followed closely behind. He flew at high speed and easily followed them to a small ind on the sea.


    This ind was not considered big, and the scenery was pleasant. Countless Pegasus flew around.


    This was the Pegasus King¡¯s private territory. The Pegasus that flew around were all Pegasus King¡¯s subordinates.


    Of course, when they saw Ye Sheng¡¯s transformed Shura King, they immediately retreated and did not dare to look directly at him.


    The Shura King had a very bad reputation among the hundred ns. He killed people at any time.


    Of course, Ye Sheng was happy to do so. It would be better if he did not look at himself.


    Pegasus King was weing the Shura King that Ye Sheng had transformed into by the sea. He was a young and handsome youth who had shed his true form and turned into a human. The Great Roc King was also beside him. His aquiline nose was very deep, but he still maintained his human body.


    Ye Shengnded and looked at them. ording to his memory of the Shura King¡¯s habits, he asked, ¡°The Skeleton King¡¯s people haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡±


    Pegasus King and Roc King were not dissatisfied with Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude. They knew that the Shura King had always been like this, so they were not surprised.


    ¡°The Skeleton King is already on his way. He will be here soon. We can just wait here,¡±Pegasus King said with a faint smile.


    Ye Sheng frowned when he heard that. Then, he stood to the side and did not say anything.


    This was the Shura King¡¯s usual solitude, and Ye Sheng had learned it right.


    However, Ye Sheng did not want to speak, and someone wanted to ask Ye Sheng.


    The great ROC king said, ¡°Shura King, I heard that you obtained a rare secret technique this time and are currently cultivating. I wonder if you seeded?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes focused, and he asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°This news has already spread all over the ce. It¡¯s only because you didn¡¯t realize it until now that you still took it as a treasure,¡±the Great Roc king sneered.


    Ye Sheng frowned and said coldly, ¡°Whether it seeded or not, you cane and give it a try. I¡¯ll definitely surprise you.¡±


    The Great Roc King raised his eyebrows and was ready to make a move. The Great Roc¡¯s personality was not good either. They sometimes used the dragon race as their blood food, and their personalities were brutal.


    The Pegasus king immediately acted as a mediator and said, ¡°The two of you, the Skeleton King is going to bring the Yaksha king and the giant king here. Let¡¯s not have any internal conflicts. This time, after the exploration of the great king¡¯s tomb ispleted, can you guys continue fighting?¡±


    ¡°What? The Yaksha king and the giant king are also involved? Why didn¡¯t you say anything beforehand?¡±The Roc King said unhappily and looked at Ye Sheng at the same time.


    Ye Sheng knew that he was looking at his own reaction. The Yaksha King and the Shura King had always been at loggerheads. There were quite a number of them who would fight whenever they saw each other. Each time, there would be victories and defeats, and neither side would be convinced by the other.


    As expected, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned ugly. The Aura on his body turned cold, and he was in a state where he was about to explode.


    Pegasus king immediatelyforted him, ¡°Shura King, calm down. You have to calm down. The Yaksha king ising. He is not on our side anyway. If there is a dispute, we will definitely stand by your side. However, you must not take the initiative to provoke him. If that happens, we will not be able to deal with him.¡±


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°As long as he does not provoke me, I will not make a move. If he takes the initiative to provoke me, then I will let you know how terrifying the secret technique I obtained is.¡±


    These words were said by Ye Sheng ording to the Shura King¡¯s personality. The Pegasus King and the ROC King also took it seriously.


    ¡°Shura King, is that secret technique of yours really that powerful?¡±The Roc King asked in surprise.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even look at him and was toozy to answer.


    The Pegasus king smiled and said, ¡°Since the Shura King is so confident, then we have the confidence. Alright, the other party is here.¡±


    Everyone looked at the distant sky. Three figures flew over. Two were short and one was big.

 Chapter 744

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 13: fierce battle with Yaksha King (1st update)</h4>


    Skeleton King, Yaksha king, and giant king came together.


    Skeleton King¡¯s entire body was purple, and it was very eye-catching. Under the sunlight, it was full of purple. Its soul fire was red, and it had a terrifying power.


    Yaksha king was huge, and it had a pair of wings on its back. Its expression was savage, and it was extremely terrifying.


    The giant king was extremely tall. He was over five meters tall and was filled with a sense of power.


    When the three of them arrived, the aura that they gathered together was like a thunderbolt that descended, instantly causing thousands of ripples.


    Ye Sheng looked on with a cold expression. He acted very well.


    The Great Roc king sneered and said, ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡±


    Pegasus king pretended to be a peacemaker and said, ¡°Wee, the three of you. This time, everyone is here. We can go together.¡±


    The Skeleton King alsoughed out loud. ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t gathered together for a long time. This time, it¡¯s a kind of fate that we can join hands.¡±


    The Giant King looked at him coldly. He was tall and big, and he worshipped strength. He did not like pretentious conversations.


    The Yaksha king immediately stared at Ye Sheng and sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the famous Shura King? I heard that you recently obtained a rare cultivation technique. Have you mastered it?¡±


    The Yaksha King¡¯s provocation made ye Sheng¡¯s eyes sh with a cold light. He sneered, ¡°You can try it. I¡¯ll let you have one hand.¡±


    The Yaksha king raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, ¡°My defeated opponent now has the guts to say that. It seems that you¡¯ve grown a lot. Come, let me teach you a lesson. What is strength?¡±


    Boom!


    After the Yaksha King finished speaking, he grabbed ye Sheng with one hand. He had an unruly personality and was not calm at all. He just could not stand the Shura King.


    Pegasus King¡¯s face darkened when he saw this scene. he shouted coldly, ¡°Skeleton King, is this how you provoke the People You Brought?¡±


    The Skeleton King reached out his hand to stop the Yaksha king, he said indifferently, ¡°Everyone knows the grudge between the Yaksha king and the Shura King. If I had known that you had invited the Shura King, I would not have invited the Yaksha king. The conflict can be put aside for the time being. After the exploration of the Great King¡¯s tomb ispleted, it will be resolved by itself.¡±


    After hearing this, the Yaksha king frowned in dissatisfaction. He looked coldly at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Consider yourself lucky this time. Next time, I will definitely let you know what fear is.¡±


    Pegasus king frowned, but when he saw that the Yaksha king had stopped, he also heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, even if the Yaksha king had stopped, Ye Sheng would not stop.


    ording to the Shura King¡¯s temper, they had already started fighting at this moment. The Yaksha King¡¯s provocation was simply intolerable.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng did not think about enduring it. He opened his big hand and pointed out.


    Tianyuan strike!


    This was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s attack. Ye Sheng had learned it from him, and it was extremely powerful.


    A dazzling light shed in the air, and like fireworks, it struck the Yaksha king.


    Rumble!


    The Yaksha king was caught off guard and hit by Ye Sheng. It spat out a mouthful of blood, and its body was sent flying for hundreds of miles, crashing into the sea.


    ¡°Asura King! ! !¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? How dare you be so impudent?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to make a move, and you still dare to take the initiative to make a move?¡±


    Pegasus king, Skeleton King, and Giant King were furious as they red at Ye Sheng.


    Only the ROC king pped and said, ¡°This is the asura King I know. I really thought that you were a different person and had endured it. The Yaksha king should also be beaten up. He¡¯s used to being arrogant, so why don¡¯t you take a look at what kind of territory this is.¡±


    Ye Sheng stared coldly at the skeleton king and said emotionlessly, ¡°If you want to interfere in this matter, I don¡¯t mind fighting one against two. This is the Yaksha king provoking me. I advise you to stay out of it.¡±


    After Ye Sheng finished speaking, he stepped out to the sea. He wanted to teach this arrogant Yaksha king a good lesson.


    Originally, Ye Sheng had nned to hide himself well. As long as the Yaksha King did not provoke him, he would definitely not take the initiative to provoke the Yaksha king.


    But who would have thought that the Yaksha king would provoke Ye Sheng the moment he arrived. This made Ye Sheng angry.


    Regardless of whether it was the Shura King¡¯s personality or not, Ye Sheng himself wanted to teach the Yaksha king a lesson.


    If not for the foundation of cooperation, Ye Sheng would have wanted to kill the Yaksha king right now.


    Seeing the Shura King¡¯s actions, Pegasus king frowned, but he still said, ¡°Skeleton King, Giant King, let them settle this matter by themselves. Before exploring the great king¡¯s tomb, let them fight. We can rx a littleter.¡±


    The Skeleton King was very dissatisfied with Ye Sheng¡¯s attitude. However, since Pegasus King had spoken, it was not good for him to fight two against one. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°I want to see how he lost to the Yaksha King.¡±


    The giant king said indifferently, ¡°Whether it is the Shura King or the Yaksha king, they are both unable to pass the family education and can¡¯t control their emotions. The two of them are trash, not worth mentioning.¡±


    Pegasus King¡¯s face was dark. He didn¡¯t say a word. He was very dissatisfied with the Yaksha king and the Shura King.


    Only the ROC king crossed his arms and watched with a yful expression.


    ¡°The Shura King¡¯s new technique seems to have given him a lot of confidence. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have attacked so resolutely this time.¡±


    The skeleton king sneered, ¡°I only hope that he won¡¯t be beaten by the Yaksha king until he runs away.¡±


    The Four Kings stood at the edge of the ind and looked at Ye Sheng on the sea.


    Boom!


    A person suddenly rushed out of the sea. He was wet all over and his eyes were spitting fire. He was very angry, he roared, ¡°You actually sneak attacked me. Despicable person, I already let you go, but you still dare to attack me. Today, if I don¡¯t skin you alive, I will take your surname.¡±


    Ye sheng sneered and said, ¡°I think you are tired of living. I will break your legs.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant! Go To Hell!¡±The Yaksha King roared and turned into an afterimage as he rushed over.


    Boom!


    When he punched out, the air shook as if a ck hole had been created.


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He used the Primordial Age Divine Fist and fiercely collided with it.


    The power of his Primordial Age Divine Fist continued to deepen as heprehended. Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base increased, and the power of his Primordial Age Divine Fist also continued to increase,


    rumble!


    The first exchange between the two caused a huge tsunami. Ye Sheng¡¯s body quickly swam away and split into three, executing the three scriptures of Dao sect.


    The three scriptures of Dao sect was simr to the three corpse grand magic. It might not be as good as the three corpse grand magic in terms of rank, but in terms of power, it was not much weaker.


    The same cultivation technique, in the hands of different people, had different powers.


    In the hands of Ye Sheng, the three holy scriptures of Taoism were terrifyingly powerful.


    In an instant, several Shura kings appeared and attacked the Yaksha king together.


    Rumble!


    The Shura Kings were not weak. When they attacked the Yaksha king together, they formed a situation where they outnumbered the Yaksha king. Ye Sheng used the Primordial Spirit Fist as his foundation, and his punches were fast and fierce. He did not give the Yaksha king a chance to live.


    Ye Sheng was attacking with all his strength. His opponent was at the peak of the third sky of half-immortal realm, and he was very powerful. If Ye Sheng hesitated or went easy on him, he would be the one in trouble.


    Therefore, Yaksha king was stunned by Ye Sheng. Three Ye Shengs came from different ces. He could block one, two, but he could not block the third one.


    Bang!


    Once again, Ye Sheng hammered Yaksha king into the sea, creating huge waves.

 Chapter 745

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 14, how to divide the spoils (second update)</h4>


    The Yaksha king was hammered into the sea by Ye Sheng. This shocked the four people who were watching the show.


    The ROC king frowned. ¡°Is this the Shura King¡¯s Secret Technique?¡±


    ¡°One divided into three. All three bodies havebat strength and are not weak. Is this a one versus three fight with the Shura King?¡±Pegasus King¡¯s eyes were dark as he looked deeply at Ye Sheng. The bnce in his heart was out of bnce. He originally wanted to invite the Shura King, it was because he could suppress him. But now, it seemed that the Shura King was stronger than he thought.


    A powerful Shura King was not easy to control.


    Fortunately, Pegasus King thought that he was very intelligent. So what if the Shura King was powerful? He was just a boor.


    The Skeleton King and giant king were clearly shocked.


    They did not expect that the Yaksha King, who was under the Shura King, looked like he did not have the ability to fight back.


    When did the Shura King be so powerful?


    ¡°It seems that we underestimated the Shura King. His new cultivation technique is indeed extraordinary.¡±The Skeleton King smiled coldly and remembered Ye Sheng.


    The Giant King clenched his fist and said, ¡°The Shura King is not afraid at all. I canpletely crush him in terms of strength.¡±


    Everyone believed him. No one couldpare with the giant king in terms of strength. He was born with godly strength. In the half-immortal realm, no one could be a match for the giant tribe in terms of strength.


    In the next second, the Yaksha King, who had been hammered into the sea, rushed out with a furious roar. He was very fast, and a magic treasure and a trident appeared in his hand. He rushed toward Ye Sheng fiercely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The Yaksha King roared angrily. He had been smashed into the sea twice by Ye Sheng, which made him angry and shocked. He had already burned his rationality.


    The first time, the Yaksha king could say that Ye Sheng hadunched a sneak attack, but he hadn¡¯t been prepared. However, the second time, he had been hammered down by Ye Sheng openly.


    This made the Yaksha king furious. He didn¡¯t expect the Shura King to be so powerful.


    Thest time he fought with the Shura King, he won and beat the Shura King away. This forced the Shura King to ignore the danger and cultivate the three corpse grand magic. But unfortunately, the Shura King was swallowed by Ye Sheng, now, the Yaksha king was facing Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng, who had never lost a fight along the way.


    That was why the Trident¡¯s thrust was earth-shattering and iparably resplendent.


    However, Ye Sheng was as unmoving as a mountain. All the energy in his body gathered in his palm as he clenched his fist.


    ¡°Get the hell out of Here!¡±Ye Sheng roared. The power of this punch was already at his peak.


    After the primordial spirit fist erupted, it smashed onto the Trident,


    kacha!


    The trident broke into countless pieces, causing the Yaksha king to stare with widened eyes.


    No! ! !


    Then, the Yaksha king was smashed into the sea by Ye Sheng. This time, it was even deeper than thest time.


    The Yaksha King¡¯s roar was still reverberating, and the tsunami was still erupting. However, Pegasus King, Skeleton King, and the others had isted the tsunami within a thousand li radius, preventing it from spreading out.


    Ye Sheng did not stay in the sky. Instead, he returned to the ind and looked at the Skeleton King, he said coldly, ¡°The Yaksha king is not my match at all. Remember to remind himter. If he provokes me again, I will chop off his head next time. I will do as I say.¡±


    The Skeleton King¡¯s purple skull instantly turned ck. It was angered by Ye Sheng, and its soul fire was burning.


    However, Ye Sheng ignored it. Instead, he walked to the side of the Great Roc king and said indifferently, ¡°Now do you know how powerful the cultivation technique I obtained is?¡±


    The Great Roc king said in surprise, ¡°The cultivation technique you used just now were all newly obtained cultivation techniques?¡±


    Ye Sheng was indifferent and did not want to answer. He let them guess for themselves.


    Hula!


    At this time, the Yaksha king rushed out of the sea. It was furious and wanted to fight Ye Sheng to the death.


    When he saw Ye Sheng on the ind, he rushed over immediately. However, he was stopped by the Skeleton King Halfway.


    The Skeleton King did not know what he said. He sealed the voice chat, but it allowed the Yaksha king to gradually calm down. Although he was still angry, he at least calmed down and stood obediently behind the Skeleton King, he stared at Ye Sheng with a vicious gaze.


    Ye Shengpletely ignored it. In any case, all of you will die in the future.


    ..


    After the fight, the Yaksha king stopped talking nonsense and obediently stood at the side. If it was not for the fact that he often looked at Ye Sheng with a vicious gaze, Ye Sheng would not have noticed him.


    Indeed, for people with a cheap mouth and impulsive personality, a beating would be enough. If not, then another beating.


    Ye Sheng ignored Yaksha king the entire time. The others did not mention this and just let it go. Everyone understood.


    Pegasus king and Skeleton King began to discuss the king¡¯s tomb.


    Ye Sheng also listened silently. He still did not know the location of the king¡¯s tomb.


    He knew the location of the king¡¯s tomb. As for Pegasus King and Skeleton King, that was why they invited a few people over.


    ¡°The king¡¯s tomb is in the Starfield. He buried a space for himself. An era has passed, but no one has discovered it yet. This is enough to show the safety of the Starfield,¡±the Pegasus King exined.


    ¡°Then why are you sure that you haven¡¯t been discovered?¡±The Great Roc King asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, perhaps someone has discovered it and taken it away. You guys haven¡¯t gone in either?¡±The giant king nodded.


    ¡°No, we have the key to the Starfield. Without this key, even if the four horsemen came personally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to open it. This key is controlled by both me and the Skeleton King. That¡¯s why we worked together,¡±Pegasus King said.


    ¡°What treasures do you have in your tomb?¡±The Giant King asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from the Old Man That Your Majesty burned all the magical treasures and used all of his assets to try and break through. But in the end, he failed and put himself into the Starfield for eternal exile,¡±the giant ROC King said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things. is the king¡¯s corpse worth studying?¡±The Skeleton King asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s worth studying for the skeleton n. For us, it¡¯s not very useful. What can a dead king¡¯s corpse do?¡±The Roc King said bluntly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But you must know that in an era, only the king is close to the realm of the Four Horsemen. No one else can reach the peak. The cultivation techniques the king cultivates, the king¡¯s inheritance, the king¡¯s treasures, and so on are all worth exploring,¡±the Pegasus King said for the Skeleton King.


    ¡°Then how do we split it if we find it?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly spoke up.


    Once he spoke up, no one could ignore it. Furthermore, what Ye Sheng mentioned was something that everyone was concerned about.


    How do we split the treasures?


    Pegasus king chuckled and did not panic at all. He exined, ¡°The secret technique found in the king¡¯s tomb belongs to whoever finds it. However, it must be copied by others and must not be concealed.¡±


    ¡°What about the treasure?¡±The Giant King asked.


    ¡°Naturally, the treasure belongs to whoever finds it. However, ording to the rules, once a person gets more than two pieces, he or she is not allowed to take it again. Unless everyone keeps the same amount and continues to take it,¡±the Pegasus King exined clearly.

 Chapter 746

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 15 followed (First Update)</h4>


    Pegasus King¡¯s suggestion received everyone¡¯s support, which was considered fair.


    At least on the surface, everyone supported this, and it was passed.


    Everyone had their own tricks up their sleeves, but on the surface, they were all in harmony.


    Even the Yaksha King no longer stared at Ye Sheng. He hid like a venomous snake, waiting for an opportunity to deal a fatal blow to Ye Sheng.


    After the discussion, everyone prepared to set off for the star field.


    The star field was not in the main star, but in the universe. It was an independent space. Ye Sheng followed the Pegasus King and flew out of the star field.


    He was also very anxious. If he dyed for a day, the Earth¡¯s dimension would be in danger for a day. Ye Sheng had to seize the time and kill all these people. That way, he would be equivalent to killing six hundred race kings, and thening back to kill four more, he had toplete the agreement with Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather.


    The earlier the agreement waspleted, the safer the Earth¡¯s dimension would be.


    ..


    They flew out of the main star and entered the starry sky. The few of them were extremely fast. In an instant, they had traversed a few hundred Li and were speeding through the universe.


    Ye Sheng followed behind and did not show off anymore. He had already shown off enough just now. There was no need for him to show off anymore. No one here would ignore him.


    ¡°Pegasus King, where is the Starfield?¡±After flying for a day, the giant king asked.


    Pegasus king returned to his original form. He was a pure white Pegasus. He was very handsome, and his pair of wings flickered with five-colored light, he said, ¡°It¡¯s right here. There¡¯s no need to hurry. Next, I will open the Starfield with the skeleton king. You guys guard it for us.¡±


    The skeleton king nodded as well. He and Pegasus King began to use secret techniques. They took out the keys and split them in half.


    Ye Sheng and the Great Roc king guarded Pegasus King, while the giant king and Yaksha king guarded the skeleton king, preventing any idents from happening to them.


    In reality, there were no idents. They had been flying for an entire day, yet they had not encountered a single living being.


    Rumble!


    Pegasus king and Skeleton King took out their own keys, splitting them in half andbining them into aplete key.


    This key was extremely huge, as thick as a long spear. It trembled slightly in the air, asyers of mysterious ripples rippled out, slowly opening up an unfamiliar space.


    Star Domain!


    Ye Sheng looked at it coldly. The star domain itself was equivalent to a dimension, and there wasn¡¯t much difference between the two. The only difference was that the majority of dimensions were natural, and they were all open.


    The Starfield was different. It was man-made and had opened up a space. Moreover, the space was locked up, and one could not enter without a key. Normally, it was hidden in an unknown space, and no one could find it.


    The great king had buried himself here. Without his key, no one could enter, and no one could disturb him.


    Ye Sheng, the Great Roc King, and the others watched silently. Under thebined summoning of the Pegasus King and the Skeleton King, a door several Li wide opened, and a mysterious world appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is the tomb of the great king. It has been an epoch, but it has finally been opened. I thought this ce would never be opened.¡±Pegasus King looked at it in surprise and sighed with emotion.


    ¡°The great king was so outstanding in the past. After his death, he hid himself. For us, the loss was too great. If we had all his cultivation experience, we would have had a few more four-knight experts. Why would we stay in that damn ce for so long?¡±The Skeleton King said unhappily, they felt that the king was too selfish. If they failed, they would hide everything and not let anyone find them. These juniors did not care about them at all.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. The most important thing now is to explore this star field,¡±Pegasus King said in a deep voice.


    Giant King and Yaksha king said at the same time, ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead!¡±


    After saying that, the two looked at each other and didn¡¯t give in.


    Although this lead was dangerous, it was also the first opportunity. No one could give it up.


    Skeleton King said indifferently, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let Giant King take the lead?¡±


    Yaksha king¡¯s expression changed. He was as gloomy as a poisonous snake and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Pegasus king nodded and said, ¡°Giant King has divine power and his defense is amazing. Naturally, he¡¯s the best candidate.¡±


    Pegasus King looked at the Great Roc King and Ye Sheng and asked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Ye Sheng was toozy to answer.


    The great ROC king said calmly, ¡°Since you guys have decided, then that¡¯s it. You Don¡¯t need to ask us.¡±


    Pegasus King¡¯s eyes focused and a sh of dissatisfaction shed within. The Starfield was opened and the Great Roc King did not listen anymore.


    ¡°Hahaha, then I will take the lead and scout out the danger for you guys.¡±The giant kingughed in satisfaction and directly ignored the Yaksha king as he strode in.


    ¡°Hold On!¡±At this moment, someone spoke.


    Ye Sheng frowned. The person who spoke was not one of them.


    The Yaksha king was very displeased, but he knew that he could not change the skeleton king and Pegasus King¡¯s suggestion, so he did not speak.


    Ye Sheng would not speak either.


    Who could it be?


    Pegasus King¡¯s expression was cold. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°Nightmare King, get out here.¡±


    The Skeleton King followed closely behind. His face was filled with anger, and the mes of pain burned fiercely.


    ¡°You actually dared to follow us?¡±The Skeleton King said in a low voice, ¡°I think you are tired of living.¡±


    Ye Sheng finally realized that the person who spoke was an outsider. Someone had followed them all the way here and stopped the giant king at thest moment.


    The Giant King¡¯s expression was ice cold. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter. Instead, he red at the void and roared, ¡°Get Out Here!¡±


    Rumble!


    The Giant King¡¯s roar caused the space to explode. Mirror-like objects shattered, revealing a few figures.


    Nightmare King, a cloud-like gas. It was the mysterious race, the king of the nightmare race.


    A beautiful woman in green walked slowly with a slight smile on her face, she said, ¡°My brothers are here to explore the king¡¯s tomb, but they are not called little sister. Little Sister is sad, so I followed the dream demon king here. I hope I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity.¡±


    Ye Sheng recognized this beautiful woman. In the Shura King¡¯s memory, she was the Willow King. Her real body was a willow tree, and she was the king of the nt elves.


    Beside the Willow King was a short-legged youth. He was not tall, and he looked about 1.6 meters tall. He looked at the Big Hammer and grinned. ¡°I, the hammer king, also want a share of the king¡¯s tomb.¡±


    This youth was also a beast, and he was one of the Kings of the Beast Race. Because his weapon was a big hammer, he called himself the hammer king.


    The arrival of these three kings made the Skeleton King and Pegasus King Furious. Their eyes were burning with anger, and they wished they could chop them up with knives. These people actually dared to follow them.., all of a sudden, the skeleton king and Pegasus King¡¯s ns werepletely disrupted.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we discovered it?¡±The Yaksha king gloated and asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve sessfully cultivated the nightmare realm. As long as I open this space, you kings of the same level won¡¯t be able to see me. As long as I don¡¯t make a move,¡±the nightmare king said proudly.

 Chapter 747

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 16, Yaksha King¡¯s betrayal (2nd update)</h4>


    Nightmare King was proud, but Pegasus and Skeleton King were furious.


    ¡°Do you think the three of you can force us to let you in?¡±Pegasus said with a dark expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are only three of you. We have six of us. No matter how powerful you are, we can crush you to death.¡±Skeleton King said.


    The Giant King was the first to attack. He threw a punch. ¡°How Dare You Provoke Me? You deserve to die!¡±


    Boom!


    The Giant King¡¯s punch was thrown fiercely. Even the universe trembled and trembled violently. Then, a huge fist condensed and smashed fiercely at the three kings of the hundred races.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The universe rippled and stirred. It was very intense.


    This attack was extremely powerful. Even Ye Sheng could not help but frown. If he wanted to block it, he had to use his full strength. The Giant King was indeed very powerful.


    However, the nightmare king, Willow King, and hammer king were unmoved. Instead, they looked on with cold smiles, as if they had nothing to fear.


    When the giant king saw this scene, his eyes darkened. He did not know where their confidencey.


    Pegasus king and Skeleton King did not know either. They stared at each other closely.


    Then, a figure appeared and shed down with a sword.


    Sky Dome Sword!


    The Sword Qi shot out and directly shattered the giant King¡¯s fist. The aftershock of the explosion spread throughout the entire area.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng and the others could not help but raise their shields to block the impact. Then, they frowned and watched.


    Ye Sheng frowned. He realized that there was nothing about this person in the Shura King¡¯s memories.


    This was a young man dressed in white. After drawing his sword, he looked at Pegasus King and Skeleton King and smiled, ¡°Long time no see, Pegasus King and Skeleton King. You guys snatched the key from me back then. Now that I¡¯m here, do I have the qualifications to enter this star field?¡±


    At this moment, everyone could not help but look at Pegasus King and Skeleton King.


    ¡°Your keys were also snatched from someone else¡¯s hands?¡±Roc king asked with raised eyebrows.


    Pegasus king and Skeleton King¡¯s faces were as ck as the bottom of a pot, staring at this neer.


    Yaksha king sneered, ¡°So you guys are also snatching others. Then when you came to me, you said that the king¡¯s tomb chose you guys. What a joke.¡±


    After Yaksha King was beaten up by Ye Sheng, skeleton king not only did not help him, but also persuaded him to calm down. After that, he supported giant king. He was already dissatisfied,


    the Skeleton King red at the Yaksha king and said coldly, ¡°We are now on the same side. Only by killing these guys can we monopolize the king¡¯s tomb. Otherwise, how can we monopolize it with so many people?¡±


    ¡°Then you have to tell us who he is first?¡±Ye Sheng asked coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t Know Him?¡±Pegasus king frowned and was very surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him either.¡±The ROC King said coldly.


    Pegasus took a deep breath and said, ¡°He is the new king of the Golden Lion n. Because he doesn¡¯t like the Lion King¡¯s name, he named himself Longsword King!¡±


    Roc king suddenly understood and said, ¡°So he is longsword king. In the past year, he has been very famous and defeated many kings. I just didn¡¯t expect him to look like this.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly realized that there were already nine hundred kings here.


    Pegasus King, Roc King, Skeleton King, giant king, Yaksha king, Willow King, Nightmare King, Hammer King, and Longsword King.


    These nine kings fit ye Sheng¡¯s target perfectly. A strange light shed in his eyes, and he found it interesting.


    ¡°The heavens are helping me.¡±Ye Sheng started to n. Who should he kill first?


    Yaksha King!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s first target was Yaksha king. There was a grudge between them, so if he killed him and was discovered, it could be exined.


    The Yaksha king suddenly felt a chill down his back. He looked around, but no one was looking at him.


    ¡°Longsword King, what do you want?¡±Pegasus King suppressed the anger in his heart and asked coldly.


    With so many kings appearing at once, his subsequent ns werepletely useless. Pegasus king was very angry. If it was possible, he wanted to rush up and kill all of them in one go.


    The Skeleton King was the same. Its entire body was covered in mes. It was white mes thatplemented the red soul mes, making the skeleton king even more terrifying.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to do anything. We just want to enter the star field.¡±Longsword king smiled faintly and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. There are only four of you. Moreover, there are six of us here. We can kill all of you.¡±The Skeleton King refused and turned around to threaten.


    The Longsword kingughed out loud, ¡°Skeleton King, you are really naive. There are six of you, but are you all on the same side?¡±


    The Skeleton King was shocked and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    It looked around and finally stared at the Yaksha king.


    The Longsword King waved his hand and said, ¡°Yaksha king, I have already said that the skeleton king is just using you. You can only follow us.¡±


    The Skeleton King¡¯s soul fire turned into a huge knife and stared at the Yaksha king. It was extremely terrifying.


    However, the Yaksha king did not care about it. They had already broken up when the skeleton king supported the giant king.


    The Yaksha king sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to work with the Skeleton King for a long time. Let¡¯s work together.¡±


    He walked towards the long sword king.


    Boom!


    The Skeleton King¡¯s body exploded with a huge amount of energy. A terrifying wave swept out and covered the Yaksha king.


    ¡°You dare to betray me?¡±The Skeleton King¡¯s voice was extremely sharp. He was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Why? Did I sell myself to you?¡±The Yaksha kingughed coldly. He was not afraid and attacked directly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±The Skeleton King took a step forward and was about to kill the Yaksha king.


    ng!


    A Ray of Sword Qi shot out and blocked the skeleton king.


    This streak of Sword Qi came from the Longsword King. He smiled smugly, ¡°Now that you have five people on your side, and we also have five people on our side, we are even. Do you still have any trump cards that you don¡¯t want to let me in?¡±


    The Skeleton King was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He wanted nothing more than to rush up and fight with the Longsword King to determine the victor.


    However, Pegasus King pulled him back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not rational to fight now. Let them in.¡±


    The skeleton king said unwillingly, ¡°There are too many people. The chances of getting the treasure will decrease.¡±


    The Great Roc King also nodded and said, ¡°The current situation is not optimistic.¡±


    The Giant King said in a muffled voice, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. They can¡¯t beat us.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shed. He said indifferently, ¡°If I go and kill the Yaksha King, won¡¯t it be five against four again?¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as ye Sheng finished speaking, he took a step forward and appeared in front of the Yaksha king, viciously smashing down with his fist.


    Primordial Divine Fist!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s first move was a killing move, not giving the Yaksha king a chance to react.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He had killed the Yaksha king without being suspected, and Ye Sheng had to seize it.


    The Yaksha King was the second young king of the hundred ns he had killed.

 Chapter 748

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 17: beheading the Yaksha King (1st update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng started the fight as he wished, scaring Pegasus King.


    He did not want to fight.


    No one present knew better than him how terrifying the Longsword King was. A year ago, he had met the longsword king and fought him once. That time, he had lost to the Longsword King.


    And it had only been less than ten years since he and the skeleton king had snatched the key from the Longsword King.


    After ten years, the Longsword King had be stronger, and Pegasus King was afraid of him.


    Especially since the Longsword King had a mysterious existence like the nightmare king by his side.


    But Ye Sheng had rushed out, and he could not stop him.


    The Great Roc King clicked his tongue in wonder and said, ¡°The Shura King is still as swift and decisive as ever. We should let him kill the Yaksha king. Two-faced, three-faced thing, damn it.¡±


    The Skeleton King and the giant king also nodded in agreement with Ye Sheng¡¯s actions. They only stared at the Longsword King and the others. Once they dared to make a move, the skeleton king and the giant king would not hold back either.


    In reality, the Longsword King did not make a move either.


    He only watched coldly.


    Everyone present knew about the feud between the Shura King and the Yaksha King. The Longsword King was not surprised that the Shura King rushed out.


    The Longsword King didn¡¯t make a move, while the Nightmare King and the others watched coldly from the side as the two fought in the starry sky.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist was fierce, carrying thousands of specks of light. One after another, wisps of light tore apart the starry sky, and there were void cracks everywhere.


    The Yaksha King¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he roared angrily, ¡°Shura King, are you really going to kill us all?¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng only had one word, and it was extremely cold. He didn¡¯t show any mercy and directly threw a punch.


    Bang!


    The Yaksha King¡¯s body suddenly became bigger. Then, he pulled out one of his magic tools and directly charged at Ye Sheng.


    Crack!


    However, in an instant, his magic tool was shattered by Ye Sheng. Even the Yaksha king himself was sent flying by Ye Sheng. His body trembled as he looked at Ye Sheng in horror.


    He found that this Shura King was bing more and more terrifying. He was even more powerful than the previous fight.


    Ye Sheng, who hadbined three spells and devoured all of the Shura King¡¯s cultivation, had already reached the ninth sky of immortality. He couldpletely suppress a third sky of half-immortal.


    This was especially true for a defeated opponent like the Yaksha king. Ye Sheng¡¯s punch caused the Great Dao to Rumble. Thousands of strands of five-colored light fell down. At this moment, in the boundless starry sky, an iparably resplendent Milky Way poured down. There were thousands of Great Dao, destroying everything, not giving the Yaksha king a chance to escape.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was cold and stern as his body suddenly split into three, instantly surrounding the Yaksha king.


    The three corpse grand magic was the Good Corpse, Evil Corpse, and the original self.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Dao sect¡¯s three holy scriptures were the past, the future, and the present.


    These were twopletely different powers. However, their appearances were simr, and both were extremely ferocious.


    Perhaps it was child¡¯s y for dimensional demon gods, but for people of the same level, they couldn¡¯t be any more powerful.


    The three Shura Kings, who had transformed from leaves, attacked at the same time, not giving the other party any chance to escape.


    ¡°Shura King, you¡¯re simply going too far!¡±The Yaksha king shouted angrily. He was flustered and exasperated, and his heart was filled with anxiety.


    He realized that he could not defeat the Shura King at all. If he continued to fight, something bad would happen.


    ¡°I am going too far. What can you do to me?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s tone was arrogant. His face was cold and full of killing intent. Hepletely imitated the Shura King¡¯s personality.


    If he wanted to kill, he would kill thoroughly.


    Rumble!


    Another fierce attack. The Starry Sky was broken. There was a vast expanse of white jade. There were all kinds of lights dancing in it. There were also some ck holes that appeared. However, they were all small ck holes that were repaired in an instant.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together.¡±The Yaksha king suddenly used his great magic power and brought over a main star. He smashed it fiercely, wanting to smash ye Sheng to death.


    However, Ye Sheng charged straight over without any fear.


    Rumble!


    The shattered stars danced chaotically, and rays of intense light flooded this ce, striking the Yaksha king¡¯s body in an instant.


    The Yaksha king let out a miserable cry. His body was shattered by Ye Sheng, breaking into countless pieces. Fortunately, he used a secret technique at the auspicious moment, and instantly recovered. However, his face was deathly pale, and his aura was weak. He waspletely no match for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Save me!¡±The Yaksha king begged the longsword king for help. He was in an extremely miserable state.


    However, the Longsword King looked at him coldly and did not move like a mountain.


    In reality, he wanted to save the Yaksha king, but the skeleton king and the Giant King had already set their eyes on them.


    As long as they made a move, it would be a chaotic battle in an instant. The Longsword King only wanted to enter the Starfield. He did not want to start fighting before he could even see the treasure.


    A cold light shed in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes as he shouted, ¡°Longsword king, as long as you let me kill the Yaksha king, I will support you to enter the Starfield together.¡±


    The Longsword King looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. He did not expect the Shura King to say this.


    The Skeleton King and Pegasus King¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. They did not know what to say.


    ¡°The Shura King did not care about the treasures in the king¡¯s tomb in order to kill the Yaksha king. He is crazy.¡±The Roc King shook his head. He thought that Ye Sheng was trying to prevent others from interfering with his duel with the Yaksha king.


    It had to be said that such a self-righteous guess had helped Ye Sheng a lot.


    The Skeleton King and Pegasus King looked at each other helplessly. They could only choose to watch from the side and enter together.


    The strength that Ye Sheng had disyed made them very fearful. Once they got together with the Longsword King, they would be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Longsword king, the Yaksha king must die. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±The Skeleton King said in a low voice. He still chose to support Ye Sheng.


    The Yaksha King had betrayed him. It was unforgivable. They could not push the Shura King to the Longsword King¡¯s side now. This was what the Skeleton King and Pegasus King thought.


    The Longsword King smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°If this had happened earlier, I would not have wasted my breath. Let the Yaksha king fend for himself.¡±


    At this moment, the Longsword King and the people he had brought were all indifferent.


    The Yaksha King¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the sea. His face was filled with grievance as he cursed, ¡°Longsword King, you despicable person. You broke your promise. I betrayed the Skeleton King for you, and you abandoned me in the blink of an eye?¡±


    The Yaksha king felt very ufortable under Ye Sheng¡¯s attack. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He hated the Longsword King and the others.


    ¡°Yaksha king, everyone has a clear n in their hearts. If you betray the Skeleton King for me, let alone the Shura King, even if the skeleton king and Pegasus King attack together, I will have to save you. However, you cooperated with me because of your own selfish desires. Now that the cooperation is broken, naturally, we can not continue,¡±the Longsword King said coldly.


    The Yaksha king was in despair. He looked around, but he didn¡¯t have any helpers. Ye Sheng was still aggressive, and he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly. He didn¡¯t care and attacked with all his strength.


    Rumble!


    A fierce sword qi burst out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It was full of Primal Chaos Sword Light, and it destroyed the starry sky in all directions, turning this ce into and of death.


    The first to bear the brunt was the Yaksha king. He couldn¡¯t even let out a scream and was melted in an instant.

 Chapter 749

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 18, entering the star area (second update)</h4>


    Ye Sheng killed the Yaksha king and put the head into the Pantheon Pill Furnace. He put the head together with the Shura King¡¯s head and smiled contentedly.


    He got the second head of the king of the hundred ns. There were still eight more to go. Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry. They were all here anyway.


    After killing the king of the hundred ns, he stood quietly under the starry sky and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The others watched silently. Some were amazed, some were serious, some were cold, and some were excited..


    Ye Sheng killing the Yaksha king in one strike had given everyone a direct understanding of his strength. He was definitely very powerful. Even the Longsword King didn¡¯t dare to say that he could easily defeat Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Shura King, now that you¡¯ve killed the Yaksha King, you have to fulfill your promise,¡±the Longsword King said with a smile.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°If you want to enter the Starfield to explore the great king¡¯s tomb, I don¡¯t have any objections, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    Longsword king said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You Don¡¯t have to interfere. Skeleton King, Pegasus King, you both agreed just now. What about now?¡±


    Skeleton King and Pegasus King didn¡¯t give an answer immediately.


    Longsword King wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. He said indifferently, ¡°Do we have to do it again?¡±


    Skeleton King said, ¡°No need, but if you want to enter the Star Field, you have to follow our rules.¡±


    ¡°What rules?¡±Longsword king raised his eyebrows.


    Pegasus king immediately told them the same rules.


    Longsword king looked at the three kings he brought and asked, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s pretty good. This condition is pretty fair, at least on the surface.¡±The Nightmare King shook his head.


    The Liu king said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m a weak girl, I naturally listen to you guys. I don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    The Hammer King carried a huge hammer and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections either.¡±


    The long sword King looked at the Pegasus king and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any objections, let¡¯s follow this rule.¡±


    Skeleton King and Pegasus King knew that they could not stop him. Since the Starfield had opened, it would be a waste of time to wait outside.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together. Giant King, scout the way first,¡±Skeleton King said.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a bit dangerous for giant king to scout the way alone. Let Iron Hammer King go too. His strength is not bad, and his defense is also high,¡±longsword king suggested with a smile.


    The Giant King¡¯s breathing stopped, and he was a little angry. However, after thinking about it carefully, he decided to endure it.


    Now that there were two groups of people, it was only natural that the other party did not trust him. Hence, he did not say a word and followed the hammer king to explore.


    Ye Sheng and the others followed behind and entered the star field.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz!


    After Ye Sheng and the others entered the star field, the Star Field¡¯s gate suddenly closed. Ye Sheng and the others came to an isted world.


    This world had plenty of sunlight and rain. Ye Sheng and the others could see a rainforest in front of them. It was a dense forest with towering trees, thick vines, and huge leaves. The Giant King and the hammer king were leading the way, they had cleared a path through the thorny rainforest.


    The trees in this world were very sturdy. Ye Sheng stretched out his hand and struck. If it was in the outside world, no ordinary tree would be able to withstand ye Sheng¡¯s punch.


    But here, ordinary trees were even tougher than some divine weapons. Ye Sheng struck the ancient tree until it trembled and cracked, but it did not fall down immediately. Ye Sheng punched again before it slowly fell down.


    ¡°If this was used to forge weapons, it would definitely be an excellent material for refining weapons,¡±the great ROC king muttered.


    Everyone heard it, but none of them collected it. They would not do such a thing.


    The most important thing now was to find the king¡¯s tomb, not to dwell on the trees.


    The Giant King and the hammer king were very fast. They opened a path and did not encounter any trouble.


    Ye Sheng looked up at the sky. He wanted to fly over, but for some reason, he felt his heart palpitate.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow covered the sky and came over. Everyone¡¯s faces changed and they looked at it in disbelief.


    A ferocious ck dragon flew across the sky with a deep aura. It was definitely beyond the half-immortal realm. No one present dared to provoke it.


    ¡°There are dragons here?¡±The ROC King was the first to feel incredulous. Their race and the dragon race were not friendly. The ROC race often ate the dragon race as their food. Of course, the dragon race also often killed the ROC race.


    Basically, once they were discovered, both sides would fight to the death.


    Therefore, at this moment, the one who felt the most danger was naturally the giant ROC King.


    ¡°Fortunately, the rainforest is deep enough to cover us. Otherwise, if this ck dragon finds us, we will be in trouble,¡±the Skeleton King said with fear.


    Even the most powerful people were speechless at this moment. They did not dare to say anything harsh.


    This was the ck dragon, which had surpassed the half-immortal realm. It was very likely that it had reached the level of the dimensional demon god, which was a true immortal.


    This was very terrifying. The Giant King and Iron Hammer King had also noticed it. Unconsciously, they slowed down and became vignt.


    ¡°Be careful. There might be a terrifying existence here that we haven¡¯t thought of. Everyone needs to support each other now,¡±Pegasus King said seriously.


    Everyone nodded solemnly. This was very terrifying. The Azure Dragon had a body that was thousands of meters long, and its terrifying might was simply unimaginable. Once it discovered them, it would spit out a mouthful of dragon mes, and no one would be able to withstand it.


    Ye Sheng also became vignt. He had previously obtained the corpse of a ck dragon, and even after thousands of years, that surging energy still helped Ye Sheng a lot.


    Now that he had encountered a living one, Ye Sheng did not want to provoke it.


    After discovering the ck Dragon, everyone¡¯s rxed hearts were lifted, and they carefully opened up a path in the rainforest.


    Just like that, they walked for an entire day. The Giant King and the hammer King tried their best to open up a path, but they still could not walk out of the rainforest.


    ¡°Where is the tomb of the King?¡±The Roc King couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    After walking for an entire day, they still couldn¡¯t get out of the rainforest. The Willow King flew into the sky and saw an endless rainforest. There was no tomb of the king, so everyone was curious.


    When the ROC king asked this, everyone looked at the Skeleton King and Pegasus King.


    They held the key in their hands and knew the most, so they naturally knew more than them.


    ¡°The king¡¯s tomb is in the Starfield, that¡¯s for sure. But who knows how big the Starfield was before the king died? We don¡¯t know either, so we can only search silently.¡±The Skeleton King shook his head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t search aimlessly like this. If everyone gathers together, it would be a waste of resources.¡±The Great Roc king immediately said. He was very anxious now. Even the Azure Dragon had appeared. If they discovered him, the first thing they would do was kill him.


    ¡°I agree to split up and search,¡±the longsword king immediately said.


    ¡°Yes, split up and send a signal after you find it. Everyone¡¯s cultivation is not low, so you can rush over quickly.¡±The Great Roc king nodded repeatedly.


    Ye Sheng heard them talking about splitting up and was moved. He knew that his chance hade. He also raised his hand and said, ¡°I agree to split up.¡±


    The Skeleton King and Pegasus King looked at each other and said, ¡°Since both of you agree to split up, then let¡¯s split up. If there¡¯s a signal, don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±


    The Great Roc king nodded and said, ¡°I value my life the most. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm, but his heart was excited. His chance hade.


    If they split up, Ye Sheng¡¯s chance of making a move would be much greater.

 Chapter 750 - Killing Each Other (first update)

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 19: Killing Each Other (first update)</h4>


    After confirming that they should split up, the Great Roc King, The Nightmare King, and the Longsword King all left.


    Below them, the Willow King, the Iron Hammer King, and the giant king all left from different directions.


    Next was Ye Sheng. After Ye Sheng left, the Pegasus King and the Skeleton King stayed where they were, frowning at each other.


    ¡°If we split up, the risk will be higher,¡±the Pegasus King asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to split up. At least we can find the location of the king¡¯s tomb,¡±the Skeleton King said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just the two of us. We¡¯re not suicidal. It¡¯s a bit dangerous. It¡¯s not good,¡±Pegasus King said bluntly.


    They had invited so many kings from the hundred ns to help them die.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Many changes have happened. The Shura King suddenly became stronger, and the Longsword king brought three kings from the hundred ns. This has messed up our ns,¡±the skeleton king sighed.


    ¡°Be careful now. Let¡¯s go together,¡±Pegasus King said. He didn¡¯t want to separate.


    The Skeleton King nodded. He didn¡¯t want to separate. Only when the keys in their hands became one would they open the king¡¯s tomb. Separating wasn¡¯t good for anyone.


    Of course, the two of them were not that close. They were wary of each other and restrained each other.


    ..


    After Ye Sheng left, he used the pantheon pill furnace to hide his aura. He did not leave too far away and just listened quietly nearby.


    He had heard the conversation between the Skeleton King and Pegasus King.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened. As expected, these two were having an affair. It was very abnormal.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t separate, I can¡¯t make a move. I have to change my target.¡±Ye Sheng pondered.


    After changing his target, who would be the first to be killed after entering the Starfield?


    The Longsword King, Nightmare King, Hammer King, and giant king were the first to be eliminated. These four weren¡¯t weak. Ye Sheng might be able to defeat them, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them in a short period of time.


    Perhaps once ye Sheng made another breakthrough, his strength would increase by another level.


    Since the four of them couldn¡¯t move, then there were only two left.


    Willow King, Roc King.


    Willow King was a willow tree that had be a spirit. He was an outstanding king of the mountain spirits.


    Roc King was the king of the ROC race. Ye Sheng was clear about their strength. In front of these people, they were slightly weaker, just like the Shura King from before.


    Ye Sheng could quickly finish the battle.


    ¡°Who should I attack first?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and thought.


    The Willow King was a weak girl. She was gentle and weak. She looked very easy to bully, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    A person who could be the king of the hundred ns wasn¡¯t that simple. She had been pretending to be weak and didn¡¯t seem to exist, but Ye Sheng became vignt.


    If it was just a beauty without strength, the longsword king would not have brought her here.


    Ye Sheng would not act rashly in a situation he did not understand. He gave up on the Willow King and chose the Great Roc King.


    The Great Roc King¡¯s strength was about the same as the Yaksha king. If Ye Sheng could quickly deal with the Yaksha king, it would be easy for him to deal with the Great Roc King.


    Furthermore, Ye Sheng was in the dark, so he could sneak attack. It was definitely very convenient.


    After confirming his target, Ye Sheng immediately decided to make his move. He wasn¡¯t someone who would drag his mother along. Following the direction that the Great Roc King had left, he immediately chased after him.


    Shuttle shuttle shuttle shuttle!


    In the rainforest, the trees were lush and luxuriant. Not only that, there were also many vines and thorns. It was extremely difficult to walk.


    The Great Roc King didn¡¯t dare to fly. Even if there wasn¡¯t a huge dragon soaring in the sky, he didn¡¯t dare to.


    There was no one here who was more afraid of the dragon race than him.


    Therefore, he opened up a path along the way and advanced on his own.


    Ye Sheng only needed to follow the path and he would be able to find the Great Roc king very quickly.


    With this chase, the sky turned dark. At night, all kinds of animals appeared. They chirped and sang a moving song.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng heard a slight sound of fighting, apanied by a scolding.


    ¡°King Liu, what are you trying to do?¡±The Roc King¡¯s furious voice sounded.


    ¡°Are you going to spend time with me like this?¡±The ROC King said angrily.


    ¡°My friends who are familiar with me call me ck widow. This means that I shouldn¡¯t have thrown myself into the willow tree, but into the poisonous spider. This is because every time, I will swallow the person and absorb all of them to help myself,¡±the ROC King said sinisterly.


    The Roc King was shocked and angry. ¡°You are actually such a monster. You Want to devour me? You are simply wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°Am I wishful thinking, or are you wishful thinking?¡±The Willow King sneered. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have designs on me, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you first. The Shura King is much braver than you. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t have designs on you, but you are extremely lecherous. The first thing you did after we parted was to seduce me. If you don¡¯t die, who will?¡±


    The Great Roc king was filled with regret. He wished that he could hammer himself to death. This was truly a knife in the middle of the word ¡®pervert¡¯. He hadpletely turned ck.


    After Ye Sheng rushed over and heard everything, he was extremely astonished. The Great Roc King was actually such a person. He was extremely perverted. As the only female here, how could he dare to seduce the Liu King?


    Through the shade of the trees, Ye Sheng hid in the dark and saw the Great Roc King and the Liu King.


    The Great Roc King was paralyzed to the point that his entire body went soft, and he could not raise his ZHENQI. He had been poisoned and nted with the Willow King¡¯s poison. Without noticing it for a moment, he was already meat on a chopping board.


    ¡°As expected, a beautiful woman is a devil. The word ¡®pervert¡¯is like a knife on the head. The Great Roc King did not die unjustly. I really did not expect that his stoic face would be so unbearable in private, allowing his desires to control him,¡±Ye Sheng thought coldly.


    A person like King Liu, no matter how beautiful he was, Ye Sheng would not touch him. Even if he did not have a wife or daughter, Ye Sheng could still control himself.


    A troublesome woman, once she got involved, she would not be able to get rid of him.


    ¡°However, this is still too good for me. King Liu has defeated the Great Roc King so easily. I have to make good use of my time. When King Liu is weak, I will give her a fatal blow. At that time, I will kill two birds with one stone.¡±Ye Sheng quietly hid, he did not release any aura.


    The pantheon pill furnace guaranteed that Ye Sheng would not reveal his aura. King Liu and the Great Roc King did not expect that someone would follow.


    King Liu dealt a fatal blow to the Great Roc King. His expression was ruthless as he dealt with the Great Roc King.


    Ye Sheng listened with an indifferent expression. He calcted the time and waited for a fatal blow.


    ..


    King Liu was a poisonous spider. All of the Great Roc King¡¯s resistance was dissolved in an instant. King Liu used a secret technique to extract all of the Great Roc King¡¯s energy. Next, it was time to slowly absorb and refine it, at that time, she, the Willow King, would definitely be the most powerful one.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he did not say anything. He just gathered his strength and prepared to attack.


    Seeing the ROC King¡¯s miserable state, Ye Sheng was extremely wary of the Willow King. This woman was scheming and vicious. She knew how to make use of the ws in human nature, so he had to be vignt.


    If Ye Sheng was careless, he would end up like the ROC King. He had to abide by his heart and firm his beliefs. A cold light shed in his eyes, and he had already set his mind on killing the ROC King.

 Chapter 751

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 20. The mantis stalks the cicada and the Oriole follows behind (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Willow King used his beauty to subdue the Great Roc King. This was out of Ye Sheng¡¯s expectations. The Great Roc King was now aplete waste. After being processed by the Willow King, he was in a very miserable state.


    The valuable energy in the great ROC King¡¯s body had been extracted by the Willow King. At this moment, his face was deathly pale, and his eyes were filled with regret. He was momentarily bewitched, and his lust was aroused. In addition, the Willow King used his charm to trick him.


    At this moment, the ROC King knew that there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Every time I Cook a person, I will treat him as a perfect dish and take care of him carefully. I will extract all of your energy. This way, I will absorb it more elegantly, and I won¡¯t have to swallow you like other creatures,¡±the willow king said elegantly.


    The Roc King red at the Willow King, he sneered, ¡°This is more painful than swallowing you whole. At least you can swallow me whole. There is no pain. Now that I am being tortured by you, my life is worse than death. Instead, you are pretending to be elegant. You are really a poisonous woman.¡±


    The willow king sneered, ¡°If you men don¡¯t mind, Can I seed?¡±


    The Roc King suddenly closed his eyes. He knew that this was his fault. He had to pay the price of blood. He had nothing to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. I have always believed that the Heavenly Dao has reincarnation. You treat me like this now and torture me. In the future, you will also pay the price.¡±After the Great Roc King lost all hope, he became much more indifferent.


    ¡°Retribution?¡±The Liu King was stunned. Then, heughed so hard that tears came out.


    ¡°My God, you are the king of the hundred ns. How can you believe in retribution? I am dying ofughter.¡±The Liu King wiped his tears and looked at the Great Roc king in amusement.


    The Roc King didn¡¯t want to say a word. He was silent.


    ¡°Well, I have to eat now. I hope you can help me break through a few levels. Once I reach the fourth sky of half-immortal realm, my next target will be the Shura King. He is much more powerful than you. Once I swallow him, I will be the most powerful one here,¡±King Liu said longingly.


    ¡°Then, you will devour everyone. You are the only woman here. Your ambition has existed since the beginning.¡±The ROC king saw through the Willow King.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are right. Such a good opportunity. If I don¡¯t Seize It, wouldn¡¯t I be very stupid?¡±The Willow King nodded and opened his arms, he said domineeringly, ¡°After I devour all of you and obtain the treasures in the king¡¯s tomb, I will be the most outstanding king of this generation of the hundred ns. I will be the only empress of the hundred ns. No one can stop me.¡±


    ¡°You still want to be the Empress?¡±The Roc King was shocked by the ambition of the Willow King.


    ¡°What, only you men are allowed to be the emperor and not us women?¡±The Willow Kingughed mockingly.


    ¡°No, I just think that you might not be able to be the Empress.¡±The Roc King¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    ¡°What?¡±The Willow King was suddenly shocked, looking behind him.


    Puchi!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace transformed into a long sword, piercing through the Willow King.


    It was Ye Sheng who had taken advantage of the Willow King¡¯s lofty ambitions to walk out, giving her a fatal blow.


    ¡°No...¡±a powerful energy erupted from the surface of the Willow King¡¯s body, wanting to st ye Sheng away.


    However, the Pantheon Pill Furnace immediately transformed into its true form and absorbed the energy. It did not cause any majormotion to King Liu.


    ¡°No, how could this be? We are so well-hidden. Why are you here, Shura King? You are actually the Oriole?¡±King Liu¡¯s expression was ferocious as she red at Ye Sheng. She looked extremely angry, but deep down, she was panicking.


    Her perfect n had been broken by Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance had exceeded the Willow King¡¯s imagination. Furthermore, Ye Sheng¡¯s sword had pierced through her heart. Now, the Willow King felt that his strength was far away from him. He tried his best to heal his injuries, however, it was useless.


    The injuries caused by the Pantheon pill furnace were not so easy to heal. The Willow King did not have the ability to do so.


    ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole follows. You should have killed the Great Roc King at the first opportunity and swallowed him. This way, I would not have time to prepare and give you a fatal blow. You were too careless and too confident. You gave me your back,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly, he didn¡¯t give the Liu King any chance to counterattack. He turned the Pantheon Pill Furnace into a long sword and stabbed it ruthlessly.


    Puchi!


    The Liu King¡¯s Dantian was directly destroyed by Ye Sheng. The intense pain made the Liu king kneel on the ground. His expression was ferocious. He was no longer beautiful. Instead, he was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me!¡±The Liu King looked at Ye Sheng in horror and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Shura King, I can be your ve. As long as you let me go, I¡¯m yours. I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±The Willow King begged for mercy.


    Ye Sheng squatted down coldly and looked at the Willow King. He said softly, ¡°Look into my eyes!¡±


    The willow king unconsciously looked into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Boom!


    The dao heart seed demon great spell had already begun.


    Ye Sheng had nted a devil seed in the Willow King¡¯s body. Furthermore, the devil seed was still growing. In an instant, it devoured all of the Willow King¡¯s energy to replenish itself.


    ¡°No! ! !¡±The Willow King roared in fear. She felt despair.


    However, Ye Sheng ignored her. He only sealed the surrounding space, preventing her voice from spreading out.


    After that, Ye Sheng walked towards the Great Roc King and squatted down.


    The Great Roc King looked at Ye Sheng and smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re also going to absorb my energy, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly, without any emotion.


    ¡°Shura King, I want to thank you. You killed the Liu King. Even if it wasn¡¯t for me, it¡¯s enough. I Won¡¯t resist. You can take away my energy,¡±the Great Roc King said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Sheng coldly withdrew all of the Great Roc King¡¯s energy.


    The Roc King lost his power, and his life force gradually declined. He fell to the ground and looked at the Willow King coldly. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you on the road to Hell.¡±


    The Willow King looked at him in fear, but she couldn¡¯t break free. The demonic seed had already taken control of her, and she was going to die.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go, let me go...¡±the willow king fell to the ground and let out a weak voice, like a wail before death.


    Ye Sheng ignored him and poured all of the ROC King¡¯s power into his body.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s powerpletely soared.


    His original power of the ninth sky of immortality was now advancing toward the tenth sky of immortality.


    At this moment, King Liu looked at Ye Sheng in horror and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You... you are not the Shura King!¡±


    Ye Sheng hadpletely exposed himself when he was absorbing the power.


    How could he be the Shura King in the ninth sky of immortality? The Shura King had long reached the third sky of half-immortal realm.


    ¡°Congrattions on discovering my trump card, but you don¡¯t have any more time,¡±ye Sheng said with a cold smile, not caring at all.


    King Liu looked at Ye Sheng in despair andughed bitterly, ¡°Good n, keeping us all in the dark. You are really good at nning. It is not wrong for me to die in your hands.¡±

 Chapter 752

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 21, Level 11 of immortality (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at King Liu coldly. She was delicate and delicate this time, but ye Sheng had seen it from beginning to end, so he was not confused.


    He watched and absorbed the ROC King¡¯s power at the same time. His power was very strong. He was at the third sky of half-immortal, which was even stronger than the Shura King. After all, the Shura King had not cultivated the three corpse grand magic yet.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was originally at the ninth sky of immortal realm. Under the stimtion of the ROC King¡¯s power, he began to move toward a higher realm.


    The tenth sky of immortal realm!


    The Roc King¡¯s power was very rich, but Ye Sheng also needed a lot of it. His own power was a hundred times richer than that of people at the same level. At this moment, the third sky of half-immortal realm¡¯s power only made Ye Sheng improve once, and he reached the tenth sky of immortal realm, then he stopped.


    When Ye Sheng finished absorbing the Roc king¡¯s energy, he looked around. The Willow King also lost all ability to move. She fell straight to the ground. The devil seed that Ye Sheng nted in her body swallowed everything.


    ¡°Kill me!¡±The Willow King said desperately. Her voice was very weak, and she had no more power.


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand. His palm turned into a w, and he grabbed the void.


    Boom!


    Countless amounts of energy within Liu Wang¡¯s body were brought out by the devil seed.


    ¡°You will be discovered by the Longsword King and the others sooner orter. I will wait for you on the road to the Netherworld.¡±Liu Wang uttered his final curse.


    Ye Sheng said coldly, ¡°Then you had better wait a little longer. I will send the Longsword King and the others down to apany youter.¡±


    Liu Wang breathed hisst, and thest trace of his life force disappeared.


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand and grasped. The demonic seed followed his palm and entered his body.


    Boom!


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s body, countless energy surged and turned into raging mes, burning fiercely, breaking through his realm.


    The tenth sky of longevity that he had just broken through became extremely unstable at this moment, as if it was going to explode.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. After absorbing the Great Roc king¡¯s energy, coupled with the Willow King¡¯s energy, it was a little dense. He had to calm down.


    After swiftly collecting the Liu King and the Great Roc King¡¯s corpses, Ye Sheng quickly left. He did not stay any longer to avoid being discovered.


    He still needed to hide his strength. His strength had not reached the stage where he could suppress the entire scene.


    ..


    Ye Sheng found a huge tree crown and hid within it. The luxuriant tree crown concealed ye Sheng¡¯s body. He began to absorb the energy wholeheartedly.


    The Willow King¡¯s energy was very dense and mottled. She had absorbed so many young talents along the way that her energy could not be refined and purified.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng received a mottled energy and began to refine it one by one and use it for himself.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s energy entered his body bit by bit and advanced toward the Tenth Heaven of immortality.


    Ye Sheng had thought that the energy of the ROC King and the Willow King could help him break through to the immortal realm smoothly.


    But now it seemed that he was overthinking.


    He had absorbed the ROC King and only reached the 10th sky of immortality. Even if he had absorbed the Willow Kingpletely, Ye Sheng estimated that the peak of him was only at the 11th sky of immortality.


    After the 12th sky of the immortal realm, he would enter the half-immortal realm and reach a realm where he could leave his flesh and blood and his physical body.


    Even if a half-immortal¡¯s body was destroyed, their spirit could still be recovered. They wouldn¡¯t lose much.


    They could only be killed by locking their spirit in their bodies and destroying it instantly.


    Just like how Ye Sheng killed King Liu. When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, he stabbed his sword through her body and soul to kill King Liu.


    This breakthrough took three days and three nights.


    The main reason was that Ye Sheng needed to adjust the willow king¡¯s energy. He had to sort out the mottled energy bit by bit. Even though Ye Sheng was very strong, it still took him a long time.


    After ye Sheng sorted out the mottled energy, a terrifying aura burst out from his body and surged around the tree crown. It turned into a strong wind and blew the tree crown, causing the leaves to fall continuously.


    Ye Sheng had broken through to the 11th sky of immortal realm.


    This realm was already incredible. He was only one realm away from the peak of the 12th sky of immortal realm.


    He was only two realms away from the half-immortal realm.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength had greatly increased. Now that he was one with three techniques, he could fight anyone, even longsword king, Nightmare King, Pegasus King, Skeleton King, and others.


    No one was Ye Sheng¡¯s match in a one-on-one fight.


    After the breakthrough, Ye Sheng stood up. He was tall, and his aura was restrained. He had returned to the Shura King realm of the third sky of half-immortal realm.


    This realm was very confusing, and it could help ye Sheng a lot.


    Anyway, he hadn¡¯t been exposed yet, so everything was possible.


    ..


    After the breakthrough, Ye Sheng restrained his aura and stabilized his mind. He started to look around.


    ¡°They should have looked for quite a few ces in the past few days that I wasted. I wonder if they have found them yet?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    He did not have any thoughts about the king¡¯s tomb. The king was very strong, but he was not on the same team as Ye Sheng. Naturally, he did not have any thoughts. He only wanted to kill all of them.


    Out of the ten heads, Ye Sheng had already taken care of four. There were still six left. He had to hurry.


    He chose a direction and tried his best to observe the signal. Ye Sheng did not want to look for it himself. Right now, he wanted to find those who were alone and kill them one by one.


    ¡°When others discover the tomb of the king, they will definitely send a signal. At that time, it would be great if I could intercept someone on the way.¡±Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes as he thought.


    Since the tomb of the king was so dangerous, once it was discovered, if it was not easy to enter, the signal would definitely be released.


    Ye Sheng believed that the tomb of the great king was heavily guarded. All kinds of mechanisms and formations couldn¡¯t be opened just by relying on one¡¯s own energy.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that the great king was a kind-hearted person. The design of his tomb was extremely simple. Once he discovered it, he could enter.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t believe this. The Great King could bury him in the star field before his death and even seal the gate of the star field. He wasn¡¯t a selfless person.


    Therefore, after Ye Sheng stabilized his mind, he immediately rushed towards a certain direction.


    The direction that Ye Sheng was heading towards was precisely the ce where the giant king was running towards.


    Ye Sheng wanted to find the giant king who was alone. He wanted to suppress and deal with them one by one. In the end, he would be able to do it openly.


    Rumble!


    Just as Ye Sheng was flying towards the giant king, he suddenly saw a rose blooming in the sky above the rainforest. It was extremely beautiful.


    The ce where the rose bloomed was right in front of Ye Sheng. He immediately gave up on the giant king and rushed over.


    ¡°Who has discovered the tomb of the King?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He was very puzzled. This must have been caused by the people who came in with them.


    To create such a bigmotion, didn¡¯t that mean that they had discovered the ruins of the tomb of the King?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. This was not a very good time. Once the tomb of the king was discovered, everyone would have to gather together. Ye Sheng thought that he would not have a good opportunity to make a move.


    He had to go and take a look. He could not let himself be in a passive position.

 Chapter 753

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 22, sub-altar (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The rose bloomed in the sky, reminding ye Sheng that someone had noticed something unusual.


    The Rose was blue and very beautiful. After staying in the sky for more than three seconds, it disappeared.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng had just noticed it, or else he would have lost this opportunity.


    However, it was not only ye Sheng who had noticed it. In the distant mountain rainforest, an angry roar was heard.


    Roar!


    It was the roar of a prehistoric giant beast. The sound waves traveled thousands of miles and rolled over. It was so huge that ye Sheng¡¯s expression became extremely ugly.


    ¡°These idiots, don¡¯t they know how to notify us?¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    A prehistoric giant beast wasn¡¯t weak. It was at least at thete stage of the half-immortal realm or even the peak. With a furious roar, it overturned thousands of miles ofnd. Countless wild beasts trembled. Ye Sheng also felt his hands and feet go soft. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to fight anymore.


    If he really encountered it, Ye Sheng could only flee.


    In fact, it was not only Ye Sheng. When others saw this scene, they could not help but curse. could he be any more stupid?


    However, Ye Sheng did not dare to not go even though he was cursing in his heart. He still rushed toward theunch site. Of course, on the way, Ye Sheng was still very careful not to expose himself. At the same time, he was also observing others. If he encountered a target, he could attack, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Unfortunately, along the way, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t meet a second person.


    It wasn¡¯t until he arrived at theunch site and saw the person who sent the signal that he stopped.


    ¡°Why is there such a hugemotion?¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily, looking at the Longsword king in front of him.


    The person who sent the signal was the longsword king. At this moment, his face was filled with anger. Beside him stood a few people, Iron Hammer King and Nightmare King.


    Ye Sheng was the third to arrive. In less than five minutes, more people arrived.


    Pegasus king, Skeleton King, Giant King.


    ¡°Why is there such a hugemotion?¡±Pegasus King questioned the moment he arrived.


    ¡°By doing this, we are in a passive position. We have already attracted the attention of the prehistoric beast. When I came just now, I saw one of its heads. Its body was huge and its aura was thick. I felt that I could not defend against its kick.¡±Giant King said in a muffled voice.


    The questioning of a few people caused the expression of the longsword king to be gloomy. He said coldly, ¡°King Liu was killed.¡±


    His anger came from the fact that King Liu was killed. His gaze was like lightning as he shot a nce at Ye Sheng and the others.


    This gaze was very ufortable. Ye Sheng did not show any signs of weakness and directly retorted back. It was not just him. The Skeleton King, Pegasus King, and giant king all retorted back rudely.


    Although everyone was shocked, the Longsword King¡¯s gaze was telling them that the Liu King was killed by them.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this gaze?¡±The Grumpy Giant King narrowed his eyes and questioned.


    The Longsword King narrowed his eyes and a cold light shot out from his long and narrow eyes. He said, ¡°The Liu King is my woman. I must investigate her death clearly.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression did not change, but heughed coldly in his heart.


    ¡°Brother, it seems that you have been cuckolded quite a lot.¡±Ye Shengughed mockingly in his heart.


    King Liu had seduced countless men with his feminine charms. Her body could already be described with that phrase.


    A pair of jade-like arms were like a thousand pillows, and half of her lips were tasted by thousands.


    However, Ye Sheng could not help but praise king Liu¡¯s profound abilities. He had secretly done many unspeakable things, but the longsword king actually did not know. He was even so concerned after King Liu¡¯s death, and was anxious to find the murderer.


    True love. Ye Sheng could only say that this was true love.


    Ye Sheng, who had a lot of inner drama, did not change his expression. He rolled his eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s the Roc King?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s words made the Pegasus king frown. ¡°We all saw the rose. The Roc King¡¯s eyes are the best among us. He must be able to see it too.¡±


    The skeleton king said worriedly, ¡°Will there be an ident?¡±


    The giant king frowned and looked worriedly, but did not say anything.


    On the other side, the Longsword King was stunned. Not only did the willow king die, but the ROC King had also disappeared?


    ¡°Before we parted, I seemed to have seen the Willow King and the ROC King discussing something in private. They were exchanging nces, it seemed like...¡±the hammer king suddenly said.


    ¡°Nonsense, the Willow King was trying to confuse the ROC king. She told me.¡±The Longsword King said angrily. He did not allow anyone to sully the reputation of the Willow King.


    The hammer king shut his mouth, but disdain shed in his eyes. He knew some of the Liu King¡¯s deeds.


    Of course, it was only limited to what he knew. Even the Nightmare King did not know. After all, he did not have much contact with the Liu King.


    ¡°The ROC King disappeared. Was it him who did it?¡±The Nightmare King muttered.


    The Longsword King was furious and believed this exnation.


    Before the Liu King left, he had a conversation with the ROC King. Now that everyone was here, everyone had a clear conscience and did not look like they were going to fight. Only the ROC King did note. If it was not him, who else could it be?


    ¡°I must kill him.¡±The Longsword King gnashed his teeth. Sword Qi shot out from his body, full of killing intent.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, his eyelids drooped. He was about tough out loud in his heart. Great Roc King, your death was really unjust. Not only were you tricked by the Willow King, you were also treated as a suspect, washing away ye Sheng¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call us here for this, right?¡±Pegasus king asked with an unchanging expression.


    ¡°You sent such a huge signal and rmed us, as well as the prehistoric behemoths. Is It for King Liu?¡±The Skeleton King said unhappily.


    ¡°King Liu is my woman. My woman was killed. I naturally have to avenge her.¡±Longsword King¡¯s expression turned cold as he said angrily.


    His current state was unstable. The woman he had always loved was killed. He could not ept this blow. Other than sword techniques, longsword king only loved King Liu.


    He had always abided by two things in his life. He had given the Liu King an extremely generous amount of love, causing the Liu King toy her hands on any man. Only the Longsword King did not devour him.


    Or perhaps he had left the longsword king as a cauldron, or he had stirred up the forces behind the Longsword King. No one knew. After all, the Liu King was already dead.


    ¡°Longsword King, I hope you can calm down. If you want to take revenge for the Liu King, go look for the ROC king. We are here for the great king¡¯s tomb, not for a love affair.¡±Pegasus king snorted coldly. He was extremely dissatisfied.


    Longsword King¡¯s face was gloomy and he did not speak.


    The Hammer King did not speak and the Nightmare King came out to smooth things over, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are not all here for the Liu King. We still found a clue. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s explore together.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. Did they really find a clue?


    It was not just ye Sheng. Pegasus king and the skeleton king immediately forgot their previous conflict and asked, ¡°What clues did you guys find?¡±


    Ye Sheng and the giant king listened quietly at the side, looking expectant.


    The Nightmare King looked at the Longsword King.


    The longsword king said expressionlessly, ¡°There¡¯s an ancient altar 500 li ahead. It¡¯s already deserted, but we noticed that this ce was still very glorious a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We went to the altar to take a look and found that this altar is a sub-altar, which is a sub-altar, not the main altar. So you guys can go take a look and then find the main altar together.¡±The Nightmare King nodded.

 Chapter 754

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 23, fifth target (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    When the altar was mentioned, everyone stopped arguing about the cause of Liu Wang¡¯s death. Even if the Longsword King suspected Ye Sheng and the others, he had no evidence.


    Now, the biggest suspect was the great ROC king who had died. If he did not appear, the Longsword King¡¯s biggest suspect would be him.


    Ye Sheng returned to the cold and aloof state of the Shura King and quietly followed the Pegasus King.


    Right now, there was no sign of the Great Roc King under Pegasus King, and only Ye Sheng was left. Therefore, he and Ye Sheng stood together. Regardless of whether they were on bad terms or not, they had to stand together.


    The Giant King was beside the Skeleton King, and the hammer King and the nightmare king were beside the Longsword King. If Pegasus King and Ye Sheng were to separate and fight on their own, they would be easily disintegrated.


    Pegasus King didn¡¯t want to be alone, so he stood with Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the chance to make a move for the time being, so he stood with Pegasus King.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at that altar. As for the matter between the Willow King and the ROC King, wait until we get the treasures in the king¡¯s tomb. Then we¡¯ll investigate it thoroughly. We¡¯ll definitely figure it out,¡±the skeleton king said to the Longsword King.


    The longsword king calmed down and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it myself. I¡¯ll definitely find the murderer. Let¡¯s go to the altar first.¡±


    Everyone moved to the altar. They didn¡¯t want to stay here for too long.


    The signal was sent out and alerted the prehistoric beast. If it rushed over, everyone would be in danger.


    Even if they attacked together, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for the prehistoric beast.


    A prehistoric beast at the peak of the half-immortal realm wasn¡¯t something a few people at the initial stage of the half-immortal realm could deal with.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A group of people shuttled through the rainforest, opening up a path and rushing toward the sub-altar that the Nightmare King had mentioned.


    After a while, they finally arrived with their speed.


    Pegasus King¡¯s expression immediately changed. He took out the Starfield Key, which was emitting a weak light. Obviously, there was a reaction. Compared to the calm state of the ancient well, it surprised everyone.


    ¡°This is the clue to the tomb of the great king.¡±Pegasus smiled. They had finally found it.


    ¡°Even if the tomb of the great king is not here, we can continue to search through this clue.¡±The Skeleton King took out his own key and said with satisfaction.


    The Giant King and the iron hammer king were both excited. They had finally found the clue to the tomb of the great king.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡±the giant king said impatiently.


    It had been a few days since they had entered. Everyone had been searching, but they had not even left the rainforest. It would be a lie to say that they were not in a hurry. Everyone was in a hurry.


    Fortunately, they had found a clue.


    Outside the sub-altar, dense trees wrapped around it. Vines climbed up, turning the surroundings of an altar into a rainforest. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to discover that it was an altar.


    Everyone stood outside and watched silently. Led by the Giant King and the Iron Hammer King, they entered first. After confirming that there was no movement, everyone entered one after another.


    Inside the sub-altar, there was an eight trigram formation at the center. On the ground, there were all kinds of strange patterns. They interweaved and formed a perfect symbol.


    Around the sub-altar, there were twelve huge pirs with vines wrapped around them. They were already covered. If one did not enter, one would not know that they were pirs.


    Most importantly, Ye Sheng saw all sorts of images of gods and demons on the pirs.


    It was not only ye Sheng who saw it, everyone else saw it too.


    Everyone immediately tore off the vines on the twelve pirs, revealing their original appearances.


    Ancient and ancient, the feeling of time overwhelmed them. There were countless gods and demons carved on them, interweaving together to form a perfect shape. It was not the product of this era.


    Pegasus king frowned and said, ¡°Is this the product of our era?¡±


    The era of the hundred ns was the previous era. Ye Sheng watched silently. He did not know much about the knowledge of the previous era.


    More importantly, in the Shura King¡¯s memories, he was only interested in cultivation. He did not know anything about the knowledge of the previous era.


    Ye Sheng wanted to know, but he did not have the chance.


    He could only look at everyone silently and remain aloof, listening.


    Ye Sheng was listening, and everyone was talking. Everyone started talking.


    ¡°What era¡¯s Demonic God is this? I haven¡¯t seen it in any book.¡±The Iron Hammer King shook his head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it either. Logically speaking, I have read many books. I have looked through all the books from the previous era, but I have no impression of it at all.¡±Pegasus King said in a deep voice.


    ¡°This is the king¡¯s tomb. He buried himself here. These twelve pirs are definitely not that simple,¡±the skeleton king guessed.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll dismantle one of them first.¡±The Giant King used brute force to grab one of the pirs and began to pull it up.


    Rumble!


    The ground began to shake, creating ripples and waves. It was as if something terrifying was about to be lifted up.


    The Giant King¡¯s face turned red. He roared and his muscles bulged. Then, he stomped his foot.


    ¡°Get Up!¡±The Giant King roared and used all his strength.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The Earth began to crack. Even the eight trigrams in the center of the altar began to crack.


    It was as if the altar would be destroyed if this pir was pulled out.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t pull it out anymore. These twelve pirs and this altar are one. If you want to pull it out, you have to destroy this altar. We still need to find the main altar,¡±the longsword king immediately said, protecting the pirs that the giant king wanted to pull out.


    The giant king stopped and panted heavily. ¡°I seem to have pulled out a dragon vein just now. It involves a lot of things and is very taxing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These 12 pirs are connected to the 12 directions of the altar. If you want to pull one out, you have to pull them all out,¡±Pegasus King observed carefully and confirmed.


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±The Skeleton King asked.


    ¡°Follow this altar and continue searching. Since the child altar is here, the main altar is definitely not far. Once you find it, immediately send a signal. This time, don¡¯t make a big fuss. There are a few mother-and-child needles here. Once you find something, immediately crush it and we will know,¡±Pegasus King said, he took out seven mother and child needles.


    Ye Sheng took one and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go north.¡±


    Giant king said, ¡°I¡¯ll go south.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go northwest,¡±Iron Hammer King said.


    ..


    Everyone told him where they were going and quickly left. There was nothing to explore on this altar. It had been abandoned for many years and did not contain any information. Only by finding the main altar would there be hope of finding the great king¡¯s tomb.


    Ye Sheng was the first to leave. However, he did not leave too far away. Instead, he used the Pantheon Pill Furnace to hide his aura, hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity.


    He did not want the tomb of the great king. He wanted to kill someone.


    After dragging it out for a long time, Ye Sheng did not want to drag it out any longer. With his current strength, he could kill anyone one-on-one.


    And the target he chose this time was the Iron Hammer King.


    Through his observations, Ye Sheng discovered that the hammer king wasn¡¯t close to the Longsword King and the Nightmare King. Instead, there was a slight sense of estrangement.


    This meant that the hammer king would definitely leave alone, and Ye Sheng¡¯s target was him.


    The Fifth Hundred n King¡¯s head was already on the way.

 Chapter 755

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 24, effortless (Second Watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng was hiding in the dark, waiting for the hammer king. His speed was very fast, and after he came out, he rushed towards the northwest.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and continued to wait on the spot. After everyone left, he left the sub-altar and chased after the hammer king.


    As he had guessed, the hammer King was alone, without anyone apanying him.


    He was very confident and didn¡¯t trust the Longsword King and the Nightmare King. The two of them were closer and would definitely sell him out if they were in danger.


    The Hammer King knew that he had joined halfway, so he kept his distance.


    In the northwest direction, after half a day of traveling, the hammer king found nothing. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry and began to observe the rainforest and this world.


    He slowed down, and Ye Sheng caught up.


    Hong Long Long!


    Without hiding anything, Ye Sheng charged out and punched out without giving the other party any chance to be surprised.


    The sky copsed and the earth shattered, and a world appeared under Ye Sheng¡¯s fist. Tens of thousands of lights flickered, and it was iparably bright and eye-catching.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s natal fist technique, the primordial spirit fist.


    Afterbining the insights of several seniors, the Great Dao, and the hardships he had gone through to create the Divine Fist, the hammer king was caught off guard, and he was struck by Ye Sheng.


    Pu!


    The hammer king spat outrge mouthfuls of blood as his body trembled. His chest caved in and his bones were all broken. His injuries were not light.


    This was aplete surprise. The Hammer King had always been on guard against the dangers in the rainforest, but he never expected ye Sheng to rush up and give him such a fierce punch.


    This punch stunned the hammer king so much that he did not even have time to react.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s magic treasure, the Pantheon Pill Furnace, appeared in the air and smashed down fiercely.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace had absorbed the energy of the big eyeball and had been recovering its origin. Now that it had recovered twoyers of origin, its power had increased greatly. With this burst of power, the Iron Hammer King¡¯s face instantly turned pale, he spat out another mouthful of blood, mixed with his internal organs, and his aura rapidly weakened.


    The Hammer King had lost his fighting ability after being hit by Ye Sheng¡¯sbination of punches.


    The battle had already ended before it had even begun.


    Pu!


    The Hammer King fell to the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. He looked at Ye Sheng unwillingly and said angrily, ¡°Shura King, we have no enmity between us in the past. What are you doing? What have I done to offend you?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head lightly. The pantheon pill furnace rotated around the hammer king, making him unable to move. if he dared to make any strange movements, Ye Sheng would quickly make his move.


    ¡°I just want to kill you. There is no grudge,¡±Ye Sheng said. He condensed a devil seed in his body and then stared into the hammer King¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Look into my eyes,¡±Ye Sheng said charmingly.


    The hammer king¡¯s spiritual power was already weak after being injured. How could he resist Ye Sheng? He was charmed and stared into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    Boom!


    A demon seed was quickly nted.


    Ye Sheng not only wanted to kill him, but also wanted to use him as a furnace to devour his cultivation.


    The Hammer King was at the third sky of half-immortal realm. He was not weak and could resist energy attacks. Once he became Ye Sheng¡¯s furnace, Ye Sheng would definitely improve greatly.


    ¡°You are not Shura King. Who Are You?¡±Iron Hammer King realized Ye Sheng¡¯s true appearance and asked in fear.


    Shura King could not have nted the devil seed for him. Moreover, the moment he nted the devil seed, Iron Hammer King saw ye Sheng¡¯s true cultivation. He was stunned and fell into deep fear.


    ¡°You are a damn human. You are from the immortal court and the Divine Court. You Damn Lowly human, how dare you lie to us?¡±Iron Hammer King was in chaos. He was injured by Ye Sheng and seduced by Ye Sheng, in addition to his shock, everything caused him to start spouting nonsense.


    ¡°I am a damn human, but it was this damn human who killed you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you for a while, because you will be my furnace, replenishing my energy.¡±Ye Sheng sneered, he put the terrified hammer king into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and didn¡¯t waste time talking to him.


    After casually destroying this ce, no one knew what had happened here, Ye Sheng quickly left.


    One strike to escape. This was the way of an assassin, and Ye Sheng learned it very quickly.


    His next step was to find someone else to attack.


    The Iron Hammer King couldn¡¯t die yet. The devil seed still needed some time to grow, but Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. He wanted to find the next one.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so easy to deal with. Perhaps my strength has be stronger. I only need to deal with you in a simple way.¡±Ye Sheng sneered. After he broke through to the eleventhyer of immortal realm, it was no longer difficult to deal with the third sky of half-immortal realm.


    Next, the Giant King.


    The Iron Hammer King was dealt with by Ye Sheng, and the giant king was even easier. Ye Sheng knew that the giant king had gone to the south, so he immediately rushed there without stopping.


    He thought it would be a fierce battle, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be resolved so easily. Ye Sheng was very rxed now. At least giant king was no longer a threat in his heart.


    Giant King and Iron Hammer King were almost as powerful. Plus, Ye Sheng could take them by surprise, so he didn¡¯t need to n anything.


    He quickly rushed over and found giant king. Ye Sheng immediately walked out.


    Swaggering and not hiding anything, the giant king immediately noticed Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Shura King, why are you here?¡±The giant king asked with a hint of vignce.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold, ¡°The iron hammer king was killed.¡±


    The Giant King looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and asked, ¡°The Iron Hammer King was killed? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. They found out just now. They asked me toe and inform you,¡±Ye Sheng said as he took a few steps forward.


    The Giant King did not guard against Ye Sheng¡¯s approach. He was still looking for loopholes in Ye Sheng¡¯s words


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they inform me through the mother and Son Needles?¡±The Giant King looked at Ye Sheng in confusion.


    He only felt puzzled, but he did not suspect Ye Sheng.


    Because Ye Sheng was the Shura King, and the Shura King was invited by Pegasus King. The Shura King had always been cold and straightforward, and he disdained to y any tricks. He would only use his absolute power to defeat the other party easily.


    Therefore, the Giant King didn¡¯t suspect Ye Sheng.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that the Shura King in front of him had died long ago, so he made a mistake.


    Rumble!


    After the Giant King questioned him, Ye Sheng decisively punched out and struck the giant king¡¯s abdomen.


    A huge force caused the giant king to spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes widened as he looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    ¡°You... You¡¯re not the Shura King! !¡±The Giant King roared. He raised his hand and smashed it fiercely, wanting to attack ye Sheng.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared in time. It emitted a powerful light and stopped the giant king in his tracks.


    ¡°Look into my eyes obediently.¡±Ye Sheng made the same choice. He nted the demonic seed and waited for it to grow and reap the fruits.


    He was very weak now. Ye Sheng needed more energy to strengthen himself.


    ¡°When the giant king and the hammer king are both devoured by me, I should be able to reach the peak of the immortal realm,¡±Ye Sheng guessed.

 Chapter 756

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 25: Ye Sheng¡¯s massacre (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After taking care of two people in a row, Ye Sheng smiled in satisfaction. He had gradually gained control of the situation.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve nted a demonic seed on both the Giant King and the Iron Hammer King. In less than three days, the demonic seed will break the seal. I¡¯ll absorb the power of both of them and break through to the peak of the immortal realm. Then, I won¡¯t have to fear the four of them working together.¡±A cold glint shed across Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    The trip to the scorching sun star field this time had already taken quite a few days. Ye Sheng was very worried about whether the earth¡¯s dimension was alright.


    Fortunately, the Earth¡¯s clone was still fine, which meant that the earth¡¯s dimension wasn¡¯t destroyed. This made Ye Sheng sigh in relief, but he still felt a great sense of urgency.


    He had to kill the four of them as soon as possible, then leave this ce and return to Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather¡¯s ce. Only then could he save the Earth¡¯s dimension.


    ¡°Three days. I only need three days. After three days, everything will be over,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He had killed Yaksha king, Shura King, Willow King, Roc King, Giant King, Hammer King, and the remaining Pegasus King, Skeleton King, Longsword King, and Nightmare King.


    Ye Sheng could kill these four people by himself. Once they gathered, Ye Sheng would not be a match for them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste these three days. I need to find another one. If I can kill them, it will be easier.¡±Ye Sheng pondered.


    He did not hide. Instead, he chose a direction and rushed towards Pegasus King.


    Pegasus King¡¯s strength was slightly higher than the Shura King and Yaksha King. Previously, Ye Sheng did not want to have a conflict with him, but now, Ye Sheng was not afraid of him.


    Ye Sheng thought very well, but he couldn¡¯t find the Pegasus King.


    He didn¡¯t know where the Pegasus King had gone. Ye Sheng looked around, but there was no sign of him, so he stopped looking.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t defeat them one by one, let¡¯s kill them all,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He stopped on an ancient tree and stopped searching.


    He cultivated silently and absorbed spiritual energy crazily, waiting for the giant king and the hammer king to break the seal.


    This waitsted for three days.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng opened his eyes.


    During these three days, Pegasus King and the others had not found the main altar, so the mother and Son Needles had not made any movements.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, the Giant King¡¯s devil seed swallowed all the energy and broke the seal directly, turning into a huge ball of energy and entering Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body shook, and a surge of power burst out from his limbs and bones, exploding and flowing into every inch of his muscles.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation seemed to have received a great tonic.


    He began to climb to the peak of his cultivation.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s realm was attacked.


    However, the barrier of his realm was very huge and was not affected at all.


    However, Ye Sheng was not in a hurry. He first absorbed the energy and turned it into his own use to break the barrier of the realm.


    Knock, Knock!


    Knock, Knock!


    Boom! ! !


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart beat rapidly, burst out a lot of blood, spread throughout every inch of the body, so that Ye Sheng has made great progress.


    The pinnacle of the 11th level!


    After absorbing the demon seed of the Giant King, Ye Sheng raised his realm to the peak of the eleventh level of immortality.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng stopped cultivating.


    ¡°Every time I break through, I need to consume arge amount of energy. Even the giant King¡¯s energy can¡¯t help me break through. This is terrifying. If I absorb the energy of the other four kings, I might be able to break through to the immortal realm. But now, I still need the Iron Hammer King¡¯s energy,¡±ye Sheng thought calmly.


    ¡°Come out!¡±He growled. His voice exploded on the surface of the water, transforming into waves that spread out.


    The surface of the water was the energy of the big eyeballs in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. They filled the Pantheon Pill Furnace, and only a portion of the water contained the corpses of the giant king and the Iron Hammer King.


    At this moment, a bang rang out from the Iron Hammer King¡¯s body. The demonic seed flew out and entered Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    Boom!


    The devil seed exploded, and its energy surged up to attack ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base barrier.


    Immortal realm, 11th level barrier.


    At this moment, a tremor urred.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body was like a volcano erupting, or like a tsunami. It directly attacked the 11th level barrier.


    Dong!


    Cracks appeared on the 11th level barrier.


    Under Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the eleventhyer of the barrier exploded. There was no light, nor was there any strange phenomenon.


    It was very normal. Cracks appeared on the eleventhyer of the barrier. The energy followed closely and relentlessly, expanding the crack in an instant.


    Kacha!


    The barrier was like a mirror. A crack appeared and spread to the entire ce. Then, it copsed with a loud bang and was submerged in the ocean of energy.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng stood up.


    His aura swept in all directions like a thunderstorm.


    Peak of the 12th level of the immortal realm.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng crazily used the power of the hammer king and the Giant King.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shot out like lightning.


    Ah! ! !


    Ye Sheng roared and the energy in his body boiled. At this moment, he had reached the peak of the immortal realm.


    The true peak was not the beginning of the 12th level of the immortal realm, but the peak of the immortal realm.


    The peak of the 12th level.


    This time, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light. He looked at the sky, proud and arrogant.


    ¡°The peak of the immortal realm. It¡¯s time to end the ambush,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the Shura King anymore. He wanted to return to his original appearance and raise his sword to kill.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s long howl caused the rainforest to tremble and spread for hundreds of miles. In the distance, there was a huge demonic beast that was like a mountain. It also let out a long howl. Its voice was like a tiger or a dragon that covered the sky. It was iparably violent.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. This demonic Beast¡¯s howl was to protect its dignity. It thought that Ye Sheng¡¯s howl was provoking it and wanted to suppress ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to argue with a demonic beast, so he didn¡¯t roar.


    When this demonic beast saw that Ye Sheng was suppressed, it didn¡¯t roar anymore. It excitedly roared again to express its supreme dignity, causing many demonic beasts to tremble.


    They were involved in the fight between big shots, and if they weren¡¯t careful, they would suffer.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about this demonic beast¡¯s excitement. Their thinking patterns were different. The other party thought that if ye Sheng didn¡¯t roar, then he was suppressed. His dignity was still the same as before.


    However, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    He took out the mother and Son Needles.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end all of this. I¡¯ve waited long enough. As long as I kill the four of you, the Earth¡¯s dimension will be saved,¡±ye Sheng muttered to himself.


    The mother and Son Needles were amunication item that called for others toe. At this moment, Ye Sheng crushed it.


    Crack!


    Pegasus King and the others, who were far away, immediately looked at the mother-and-child long needle in their hands in pleasant surprise.


    ¡°The Shura King has discovered the main altar.¡±Pegasus king immediately rushed in the direction that the mother-and-child long needle was pointing in.


    The other three also rushed over impatiently. They did not dare to dy.

 Chapter 757

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 26: Ye Sheng¡¯s Massacre 2(second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Pegasus king, Skeleton King, Longsword King, and Nightmare King came from four different directions.


    The first one to arrive was the skeleton king. It was the closest to Ye Sheng and was the first to arrive.


    ¡°Shura King, you discovered the secret of the main altar?¡±The Skeleton King asked impatiently.


    Ye Sheng sat on arge bluestone. There was grass all around him, and there was a spring in the distance. The surrounding trees were shaded, and it was very cool.


    Ye Sheng did not answer the skeleton king¡¯s question. He looked at the Skeleton King coldly, as if he was looking at a dead object.


    The Skeleton King felt ufortable. Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was too aggressive, and everything about it seemed to be exposed under Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Shura King, what exactly did you discover?¡±The Skeleton King asked in a deep voice. Its aura leaked out, and with a boom, it shook the void, causing ripples. It was warning Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng turned his gaze away and saw a ck shadow traveling through space, crossing over a dozen Li in an instant and arriving in front of him.


    Nightmare King.


    He was the second to arrive, and he was the furthest away. In order to rush over, he did not hesitate to use his innate divine ability, nightmare space, to hurry over.


    ¡°Shura King, have you discovered the main altar?¡±Nightmare King arrived, and asked the same question as the skeleton king.


    The Skeleton King looked at Ye Sheng, thinking that Ye Sheng would also answer this time.


    However, in reality, Ye Sheng still did not speak and continued to wait for people to arrive.


    The Nightmare King and the Skeleton King looked at each other, feeling unhappy. Ye Sheng was ignoring them.


    ¡°Shura King, what did you discover?¡±The Skeleton King asked sternly.


    Ye Sheng said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? When everyone is here, we will talk about this matter.¡±


    The Skeleton King opened its mouth and red at Ye Sheng. It waved its hand angrily, not wanting to look at Ye Sheng anymore.


    The Nightmare King narrowed its eyes. It felt that there was something strange about the Shura King. However, it took a closer look. The Shura King just sat there and did not move. Where did this strange thinge from?


    The Nightmare King and the skeleton king could only wait for everyone to arrive.


    The third person to arrive was the Longsword King. He flew on his sword and turned into a streak of sword Qi that swept over.


    Boom!


    The Longsword King arrived in front of Ye Sheng and quickly descended. Behind him, a long path was opened up and countless trees fell, their branches and leaves withered.


    The Longsword King¡¯s Sword Qi was extremely powerful and suppressed Ye Sheng. He asked, ¡°What did you discover?¡±


    Ye Sheng pointed at the nightmare king and said, ¡°Go ask him.¡±


    The Longsword King looked at the Nightmare King.


    The Nightmare King immediately repeated Ye Sheng¡¯s words, causing the longsword king to frown. He was extremely displeased. However, looking at the Silent Skeleton King, he also fell silent.


    Let¡¯s wait for a while. Didn¡¯t everyonee here for the tomb of the great king.


    However, the longsword king was still very displeased. He looked at Ye Sheng with a gloomy expression.


    Fortunately, Pegasus King rushed over quickly. Hended on all fours, and the wind generated under his feet as he rushed over.


    ¡°Shura King, What did you discover?¡±Pegasus King did not stop. He could not wait to ask. He was very anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. He won¡¯t say anything until everyone is here. Shura king is very principled. We are all waiting here,¡±the Longsword King said with a cold smile.


    Pegasus King stopped and looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. He asked, ¡°Shura King, do you want to wait until everyone is here?¡±


    The skeleton king said calmly, ¡°The Shura King has principles. Let¡¯s wait. I think the giant king and the hammer king will be here soon.¡±


    The Nightmare King said with a gloomy face, ¡°I hope the things you found will be helpful to us. Don¡¯t try to trick us with all kinds of information.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at them, his expression unchanged. He stood up and pped his hands, saying, ¡°Alright, you can speak now.¡±


    Pegasus King looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and joy.


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say that we should wait for everyone to speak?¡±The Longsword King¡¯s expression was unchanging as he stared at Ye Sheng with fire in his eyes.


    Not only him, but the skeleton king and Nightmare King also looked at Ye Sheng unkindly, feeling that they had been tricked by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether we live or die. What do you mean by waiting for everyone to arrive? There aren¡¯t any people here yet. When Pegasus King arrived, you already said it?¡±The skeleton king sneered and stood beside the Longsword King.


    Nightmare King¡¯s gaze was even colder, ¡°Asura king, what difference is there between doing this and ying with us?¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you guys. What I said is true. When everyone is here, I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    ¡°This person isn¡¯t here either,¡±longsword king said coldly.


    ¡°Everyone is here,¡±Ye Sheng confirmed.


    ¡°Ridiculous. The Giant King and the hammer king aren¡¯t here. What do you mean they¡¯re all here?¡±The Skeleton King panicked and looked at Ye Sheng, berating him loudly.


    For some reason, the Skeleton King had a bad premonition.


    His reaction shocked the longsword king, the Nightmare King, and Pegasus King. They all looked at Ye Sheng coldly.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°The giant king and the hammer king won¡¯t being, so there are only the four of you. Everyone is here.¡±


    ¡°Shura King, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±Pegasus king shouted angrily.


    ¡°What did you do to the Hammer King?¡±The Longsword King pulled out his longsword. With a ng, the three-meter-long sword Qi pointed at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You killed the Giant King?¡±The Skeleton King¡¯s soul mes burned fiercely. It stared at Ye Sheng, and as long as Ye Sheng said yes, it would immediately attack.


    ¡°Seems like it, yes.¡±Ye Sheng thought for a while and nodded innocently.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The Skeleton King roared and punched out. The Soul me lingered around, and it was extremely terrifying. It turned into a raging me and burned fiercely, wanting to burn Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    However, Ye Sheng pped down with a simple palm. His palm became bigger and covered the skeleton king¡¯s fist in an instant, and he smashed it fiercely.


    Rumble!


    The Skeleton King fell to the ground. The Soul me in its body was extinguished by Ye Sheng. It was not a ce for Ye Sheng to unite.


    This scene shocked the longsword king, Pegasus King, and Nightmare King.


    ¡°Damn it, you actually became so powerful?¡±Pegasus King said angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You are the murderer among us. You killed the Willow King and Roc King. You also killed the giant king and Hammer King. Now You Want to kill the four of us?¡±The Longsword King said in shock, he guessed it right away.


    The Nightmare King looked at Ye Sheng in horror, he said in shock, ¡°Shura King, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide so well. You killed the Liu King and the ROC King, and you killed the giant king and the hammer king. You¡¯re so bold now, and you want to kill the four of us at once?¡±


    Pegasus King looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. He really didn¡¯t expect that he would invite such a terrifying person to join the team.


    ¡°What you guys said is mostly right, but there is one thing that is wrong,¡±ye Sheng said lightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Pegasus king asked in disbelief.


    Longsword king, Nightmare King, and Skeleton King all stared at Ye Sheng, as if they were looking at a devil king.


    They vaguely guessed a terrifying fact.

 Chapter 758

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 27: Ye Sheng¡¯s massacre (third watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid of the four kings of the hundred ns at all. He looked indifferent and didn¡¯t put them in his eyes.


    There wasn¡¯t even a fourth sky of the half-immortal realm in the group, so how could ye Sheng be afraid?


    The four people looked at Ye Sheng nervously and saw that his body was transforming.


    The Shura King¡¯s skin peeled off from Ye Sheng¡¯s body, rippling like water and revealing ye Sheng¡¯s original appearance.


    This was a very beautiful scene. Even if Ye Sheng was a man, it still showed the beauty of this painting.


    Ye Sheng walked out from under the Shura King¡¯s appearance and looked at Pegasus King and the others. He said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t this secret very shocking?¡±


    The Pegasus King¡¯s pupils were huge. He looked at them in disbelief and asked, ¡°What do you think of the Shura King?¡±


    ¡°He was the first to die,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Human, you are a human. Who Are You?¡±The Skeleton King roared angrily. Its body grew bigger and it roared like a raging sea of blood.


    Ye Sheng did not care at all. He smiled yfully and said, ¡°You should all have heard of my name. The Golden King died at my hands.¡±


    The Longsword king said in fear, ¡°You are Ye Sheng, that human genius. You actually appeared here?¡±


    At the mention of Ye Sheng, the Pegasus King and the skeleton king immediately recalled the golden king who had died unexpectedly in the hell dimension.


    They truly did not expect that Ye Sheng would actually dare toe to the scorching sun star field and pretend to be the Shura King to deceive them.


    ¡°Damn it, even a thousand cuts and ten thousand cuts won¡¯t be able to vent the hatred in my heart.¡±The Pegasus King gritted his teeth. The thought of being deceived by Ye Sheng made him feel extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you lied to us. You secretly killed so many kings of our hundred ns. Today, you will die without a doubt.¡±The Skeleton King snorted. The eyes of the skeleton flickered with zing mes, but this time, it didn¡¯t dare to attack alone.


    ng!


    The Longsword King shook his longsword and said coldly, ¡°Ye Sheng is very strong. Let¡¯s attack together. No matter how strong he is, he is only an immortal realm kid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s attack together. His attack just now had extinguished my soul fire. This person is not easy to deal with,¡±the Skeleton King said in a deep voice. It did not care that it was defeated by Ye Sheng in one move. As long as it killed Ye Sheng.., it would have its revenge.


    Among the four people, the ones who hated ye Sheng the most were the longsword king and Pegasus King. The two of them rushed forward without hesitation.


    The Longsword King had killed Liu Wang and his beloved because of Ye Sheng. With a shake of his longsword, a sword radiance that was as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wings appeared. It vibrated like a ripple, filling the vast expanse of whiteness with a powerful killing intent, it caused the surrounding time and space to freeze. It was extremely terrifying.


    On the other hand, Pegasus King hated how ye Sheng had lied to him. Ye Sheng had been invited by him, and he had not discovered any clues along the way. This made Pegasus King lose face. He felt like a fool, being yed around by Ye Sheng.


    Pegasus King¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t be described as not fierce. A long halberd appeared in his hand, and with a vicious stab, space and time condensed into one point. With a stab, it pierced through Ye Sheng¡¯s face, wanting to pierce through Ye Sheng¡¯s heart.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the fierce attacks of these two people weren¡¯t able to withstand a single blow.


    ¡°Since I dare to say it, it means that I¡¯m not afraid of You. The current you guys are only a group of weaklings in my eyes,¡±Ye Sheng said unceremoniously.


    Ye Sheng pointed his finger like a sword. With a light tap, a Tianyuan strike was unleashed. Immediately, a ck sword ray shot out.


    Boom!


    The ck Sword Ray was like a huge mountain ridge. It swept across and crushed everything. Waves ofw power erupted and crushed the attacks of Pegasus King and Longsword King.


    Rumble!


    Pegasus king and Longsword King were instantly defeated. They quickly retreated and blocked ye Sheng¡¯s sword ray,


    the Tianyuan strike shattered the Longsword King¡¯s white sword light and the Pegasus King¡¯s space-breaking strike. In turn, it sent the two flying. They only came to a stop after crashing into hundreds of huge ancient trees.


    Pu!


    The Longsword King and Pegasus King spat out a mouthful of blood. Their faces were filled with shock. They did not believe this at all.


    Their attacks could not withstand a single blow from Ye Sheng. They were not ye Sheng¡¯s match at all. In an instant, they were defeated by Ye Sheng.


    The Skeleton King and Nightmare King were also stunned. They did not even have the time to attack before the Longsword King and Pegasus King were defeated?


    Just like the Skeleton King, it ended before it even started.


    The four of them looked at Ye Sheng as if they were looking at a ghost. They could not believe that this was real.


    ¡°How can you be so strong?¡±The Longsword King asked unwillingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you guys are too weak. I don¡¯t have time to y with you guys. Come, look at my eyes,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. His body suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of the Longsword King. His eyes immediately met with the Longsword King¡¯s.


    Boom!


    The longsword king¡¯s body trembled. He could not control himself as he looked into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    A devil seed had been nted in the Longsword King¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let Go of the Longsword King!¡±The Nightmare King roared loudly. He threw a punch that cut through the air. It was an extraordinary punch.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was faster and his fist was stronger. When the opponent did not attack, he threw a vicious punch.


    Peng!


    The Nightmare King¡¯s body trembled from Ye Sheng¡¯s punch, and he was sent flying, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    How could he defend against Ye Sheng¡¯s fist, who was now at the peak of the immortal realm?


    ¡°Sea of Blood!¡±The Skeleton King roared. Even though he knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat Ye Sheng, he was still confident that he could hold ye Sheng back and bring a few people out of this ce.


    Arge sea of blood appeared out of thin air. The Blood Qi was thick, and within the sea of blood, there was a huge formation that trapped ye Sheng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are not his match now. Let¡¯s go first and think of another way.¡±The Skeleton King pulled the longsword king and said anxiously to Pegasus King.


    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡±Pegasus king immediately made up his mind. He did not want to fight Ye Sheng anymore and quickly escaped.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°If you can escape, then that is a huge joke.¡±


    The Sea of blood was very thick, and the formation was very sturdy. However, all of this was not a problem in front of Ye Sheng.


    Weng Weng!


    A cauldron appeared between Ye Sheng¡¯s brows. Then, it rapidly erged and smashed down viciously.


    Rumble!


    The Sea of blood sshed in all directions and was quickly evaporated. The formation copsed, and Ye Sheng was able to move freely.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body moved, and he executed the Kun Peng transformation. Now, he could already return to the Kun Peng¡¯s Extreme Speed. With a punch, his opponent was unable to block it at all.


    The Skeleton King¡¯s body was instantly smashed into pieces by Ye Sheng, and only a skeleton head was in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Look at my eyes!¡±Ye Sheng did the same thing, and he nted a devil seed on the Skeleton King.


    Then, Ye Sheng stared at Pegasus King, and his expression turned cold. Under Pegasus King¡¯s terrified expression, he directly punched.


    Boom!


    Pegasus king¡¯s body trembled violently, and he fell to the ground, unable to retaliate at all.


    This was apletely one-sided suppression.


    Ye Sheng unleashed his divine might and massacred everyone in all directions. Not a single opponent was his match.


    Thest Nightmare King was captured by Ye Sheng. His gaze was like a wolf that invaded the other party¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 759

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 28, Absolute Art 3000(fourth update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel anything after killing four kings of the hundred ns.


    He was too strong.


    Even though Ye Sheng had always thought that he was weak and needed to improve quickly.


    But this waspared to the mighty figures of the chaos n, the four knights, Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather, Chu Xiangyu and the others.


    Compared to these people, Ye Sheng was very weak and needed to constantly improve.


    But on the other hand,pared to the young kings of the hundred ns, the consequence of Ye Sheng¡¯s continuous improvement was that they were too weak and Ye Sheng was too strong.


    Ye Sheng calmly epted this change. At the same time, his target had always been on the bodies of the primal chaos n, the Four Horsemen, and the others. He kept climbing and climbing to the peak in order to chase after them.


    If the young kings of the hundred ns died, so be it.


    After nting the demonic seeds in the bodies of the four people, Ye Sheng put them into the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Then, he took the key to the king¡¯s tomb and officially set off on the journey to find the king¡¯s tomb.


    Ye Sheng followed a direction, and the two keysbined into one were guiding the way.


    The two keysbined into one were more powerful than a single key, and their perceptive ability was also much greater. It was impossible for Pegasus King and Skeleton King tobine into one before, but now that Ye Sheng hadbined them into one, it was much more convenient to find them.


    No matter what is in the king¡¯s tomb, I have to take a look. If there is something suitable for me, I will take it away and not disturb other people¡¯s corpses, Ye Sheng thought.


    He needed a lot of energy to improve himself, but he would not touch other people¡¯s corpses.


    The relics were eptable. After all, the king himself had released the key and let peoplee in to explore.


    He left for three days. Ye Sheng had wanted to give up.


    The demon seeds were about to break the seal. Ye Sheng nned to find a ce to settle down and prepare to break through. With all the energy of the four people, Ye Sheng would definitely be able to break through to the half-immortal realm.


    This was the realm that Ye Sheng had always dreamed of.


    After reaching the half-immortal realm, one foot stepped out of the river of time. One could see the secret of heaven and shed the mortal body.


    Although Ye Sheng¡¯s mortal body was terrifyingly strong, if he could be stronger, wouldn¡¯t he be even more powerful?


    At thest moment, Ye Sheng sighed. This rainforest was indeed big. He had searched for three days, but still couldn¡¯t find it.


    He still had the key. The key didn¡¯t have the key. Ye Sheng estimated that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything even if he searched here for ten years.


    Ye Sheng nned to give up.


    Buzz Buzz!


    At this moment, the key in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand lit up. The light was bright and dazzling, illuminating the dark rainforest.


    Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise. He was about to give up, but the key lit up.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that the king¡¯s tomb was nearby?


    Ye Sheng revealed a helpless smile, but he was still very happy that he had finally found it.


    Holding the key, Ye Sheng continued to move forward along the rainforest. Thick vines, towering ancient trees, and dense weeds were everywhere..


    Boom!


    The chaotic energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body spat out and directly destroyed all of them. Another path appeared, and he continued to move forward along the path.


    Finally, ten minutester, Ye Sheng saw a tomb built at the edge of the cliff.


    It was not as magnificent, grand, and eye-catching as he had imagined.


    It was a short tomb that was not even as high as ye Sheng¡¯s knees. Weeds were growing all around it, but within ten meters of this earthen tomb, there was nothing. Not even a de of grass grew.


    There was a stone tablet in front of the tomb, and Ye Sheng walked over to take a closer look.


    ¡°The tomb of the great king, the tomb of the Great King!¡±


    There were a few words on the tombstone. It was very simple, but it was not simple either.


    Ye Sheng frowned. Was this tombstone set up for him by the King?


    Then, was the King Dead or Alive?


    Ye Sheng carefully observed the small, short tomb, the small earth tomb, and fell into deep thought.


    The small, lonely tomb did not have any sense of existence. Even if he walked past it, he would not care, unless he held the key to the star field like Ye Sheng.


    ¡°This is the king. He has a high chance of reaching the realm of the four knights. He is known as the most outstanding young man among the 100 ns?¡±Ye Sheng was skeptical. Wasn¡¯t this too simple?


    Without any gorgeous decorations or decorations, this earth tomb was extremely simple. Only a small part of the once towering mound was left now.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. He put the key on the ground and nned to dig up this earth tomb with his hands.


    However, the moment the key was ced down, the ground trembled. The earth grave actually opened by itself and a coffin appeared.


    The Crystal Coffin had a very good sealing ability. There was a person lying inside. It was the king.


    After going through an era, the king was still the same as before. His skin was still alive and had not turned into dead skin or wrinkles.


    This was a very handsome man. He was very mature.


    He was no different from a normal human. The only difference was probably his hands. The King¡¯s hands were actually made of iron and had a ck metallic texture. He did not know what material it was made of.


    Ye Sheng first bowed to the king and then began to inspect the Earth tomb.


    Ye Sheng found a secret manual under the Earth Tomb.


    A sealed secret manual fell into Ye Sheng¡¯s hands. Because it was sealed underground all year round, the secret manual had a fragrance of the soil after it was unearthed.


    Ye Sheng reached out his hand and picked up the secret manual. After shaking off the soil on it, he saw four big words.


    ¡°Secret art 3000!¡±


    This was a secret manual that recorded 3000 secret arts. It was extremely precious. Ye Sheng opened the first page and saw a rare offensive technique. He tried it out and found that its power was not weak.


    ¡°Seeing the juniors of this book, this is what I have learned all my life. My entire life¡¯s martial arts, cultivation methods, and umtion are all in this book. After you get it, help me do one thing. Our Love.¡±


    This was a passage written on the top of the three thousand absolute arts, and it was left behind by the king.


    Ye Sheng said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I confirm that this secret manual is very powerful, I¡¯ll help you do one thing.¡±


    At this moment, in the crystal coffin, the king was sleeping quietly.


    Ye Sheng was at the side, carefully studying the three thousand absolute arts, striving to learn all of them,prehend them, and create his own true essence of cultivation. His understanding of the world was deep enough, and he had an epiphany.


    Before he knew it, the sky had already turned white. Ye Sheng read the entire book for a night and flipped through the entire book. Some Ye Sheng would not learn, but some Ye Sheng was very willing to learn and understand.


    The king¡¯s Crystal Coffin Hung High in the sky. Ye Sheng sat cross-legged under it, carefully looking at the 3,000 absolute arts.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was very eager to learn, so much so that he drowned himself in it and began to continuously circte all kinds of absolute arts.


    Without realizing it, Ye Sheng had merged all the things he had learned in his life with this secret technique of three thousand.


    He saw hope, the hope that the power of his primordial spirit fist would greatly increase.


    And when the Sun appeared the next day, the first ray of light shone on Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, waking him up from his mature state with a myriad of emotions.


    ¡°This secret technique of three thousand is really very suitable for the current me,¡±Ye Sheng sighed.

 Chapter 760

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 29, Back (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The three thousand absolute arts contained the three thousand supreme absolute arts that the king hadprehended when he was alive. Every single one of them was extremely powerful.


    These absolute arts were all things from the previous era and were greatly different from the current era. Although their essence was directed towards the Great Dao, the way they were expressed was different. Each of them had their own excellence. To Ye Sheng, it was tantamount to opening the door to a new world.


    The three thousand leaf student could not learn all of the absolute arts, but he had benefited greatly from learning half of them. Not to mention that the primordial divine fist could destroy the world, it would be as easy as drinking water and eating food to kill enemies of a higher level.


    This was the opportunity to kill his way out. If Ye Sheng had not killed all the kings of the hundred ns, how would he have had the opportunity?


    Ye Sheng put all his effort into studying the three thousand absolute arts. He put his entire body and mind into it. He even used the timew that he hadprehended to temporarily speed up time.


    A Day was equivalent to a month. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s greatest ability at the moment, to change the flow of time.


    A short day could be said to be a huge improvement for Ye Sheng.


    A dayter, the origin divine fist in Ye Sheng¡¯s body became even more solid. Not only that, his great daoprehension had also increased by a lot. Three Thousand Secret Arts, Ye Sheng had learned less than a hundred, he felt that the power of his origin divine fist had increased by several times.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dy any longer here. I have to leave as soon as possible. After resolving the danger of the Earth¡¯s dimensions, I cane and study the 3,000 absolute arts in peace.¡±A dayter, Ye Sheng stood up and looked at the crystal coffin behind him, the king was buried here. Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and decided to put away the coffin and the king¡¯s body. He would bring it back to Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather to have a look.


    There were four Pegasus Kings and the king¡¯s crystal coffin in the Pantheon Furnace. Ye Sheng was very satisfied with his harvest. He didn¡¯t waste any more time. He took out the two keys and opened the starfield door, he rushed out.


    ..


    In the starry sky, Ye Sheng came out. Seeing the silence around him, he closed his eyes and felt the trace of Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±Ye Sheng passed the message out.


    Boom!


    Not long after, a space-time portal was opened in front of him, leading to a beautiful world.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and his grandfather were waiting for Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng Strode in and heaved a sigh of relief. This trip to the scorching sun star field was also very dangerous for him. Fortunately, Ye Sheng had sessfullypleted his mission.


    From the cold and deste universe, he suddenly came to a world where birds chirped and flowers were fragrant. Ye Sheng revealed a smile andpletely rxed.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re too awesome. How long has it been? You¡¯ve already killed ten kings of the hundred ns. I love you to death.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming pounced over and kissed Ye Sheng¡¯s face.


    Ye Sheng threw Zhuge Xiaoming out with disdain and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re too enthusiastic.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming didn¡¯t care, he said excitedly, ¡°Hurry up and show me the head of the king of the hundred ns. You Don¡¯t know that during this period of time, the king of the hundred ns has swept through the younger generation of the major forces. He¡¯s invincible, arrogant and despotic. He¡¯s simplywless. When I look at the information, I feel very unhappy.¡±


    ¡°The king of the hundred ns has swept through the Universe?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and said, ¡°No, but some of the young experts of the Celestial Court and the Divine Court were defeated. Some of the descendants of the major forces were also defeated. As a result, the universe is now in chaos. Many young experts who have never been heard of before have appeared to attack the king of the hundred ns.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He never doubted the number of geniuses in this world. After all, there were so many people in the universe. There were countless people in the ster sand gxy.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t talk to Zhuge Xiaoming. Instead, he looked at his grandfather and said firmly, ¡°Senior, I have fulfilled the agreement. These are the heads of the kings of the hundred ns. Ten of them.¡±


    Six human heads flew out of the Pantheon Furnace. Four of the kings of the hundred ns were on theirst breaths.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather smiled and said, ¡°Not bad. ording to the agreement, I have transferred your dimension.¡±


    Ye Sheng was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Actually, my grandfather didn¡¯t mean for you to go to the scorching sun star field. Chu Zhongtian asked my grandfather to arrange it this way. He said that he wanted to train you. After you left, my grandfather protected and isted the Earth¡¯s dimension. The Four Horsemen couldn¡¯t be found at all.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming exined.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He shook his head andughed, saying, ¡°I should have guessed it long ago.¡±


    ¡°If you are concerned, you will be confused. You have improved a lot this time. You can rest well and improve yourself. Don¡¯t take risks anymore.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and destroyed the rest of the heads, leaving only the four kings of the hundred ns who were on the verge of death. He put them into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and waited for the Devil Seed to break the seal.


    ¡°Senior, what should I call you now?¡±Ye Sheng felt relieved and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m old, but I don¡¯t remember my name. You can call me old madman. I¡¯m also Old Madman,¡±the Old Madman said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you n to do next?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Cultivate and settle down well. I¡¯m going to seclude myself and break through the half-immortal realm.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to break through to the half-immortal realm?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This time, the crisis and harvest coexist. I defeated the crisis and gained a lot.¡±


    ¡°Awesome.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming gave a thumbs up. He had just broken through to the immortal realm with the help of his grandfather, and Ye Sheng was about to break through to the half-immortal realm. The difference was like heaven and earth.


    ¡°How are my family and friends now?¡±Ye Sheng asked Zhuge Xiaoming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are all at the Red Army. They are very safe. Du Qingyi and the Red Army contacted me not long ago. They told you to rest assured that they will protect your family and friends.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    Ye Sheng was relieved. He didn¡¯t n to see them for the time being. He would see them after he broke through to the half-immortal realm.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather left slowly. He carried the hoe and continued to farm. Ye Sheng and Zhuge Xiaoming went to have a big drink and talk about some interesting things in the universe.


    Zhuge Xiaoming told Ye Sheng that the four horsemen were not invading other territories now. After they took back their former territories, they stopped to reorganize and develop vigorously, as if they were going to return to their peak state.


    The Divine Court and the Immortal Court also started to fight back. They no longer gave way to the four horsemen like before, and both sides started to fight.


    There were also the new three forces of the machine n. The insect n also started to fight with the Four Horsemen. Only the chaos n disappeared without a trace.


    Ye Sheng was not surprised by this. The Four Horsemen were originally released by the Chaos n, so it would be strange if they stopped them.


    After drinking the wine and listening to Zhuge Xiaoming talk about many things that had happened recently, Ye Sheng began his closed-door cultivation.


    On a mountain peak, Ye Sheng faced the morning glow and the evening glow and began a closed-door cultivation that did not have time.

 Chapter 761

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter One: Breakthrough to the half-immortal realm (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng sat on the peak of the mountain and looked up at the sky. His eyes were full of Great Dao.


    He was now at the peak of Level 12 of the immortal realm. The next step was to break through to the half-immortal realm.


    After experiencing the Battle of life and death and the battlefield of blood and bone, Ye Sheng fought hard and finally reached this realm.


    Half-immortals surpassed mortals, and their life imprints would sublimate to an incredible level.


    The past, the future, and the river of time couldn¡¯t Trap Ye Sheng.


    He adjusted his mood and waited for the right time. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to break through, but he calmed himself down to the level of a bowl of water.


    Next, Ye Sheng took out the four kings of the hundred ns from the Pantheon Furnace. The demonic seed was restless, and after absorbing all their energy, it rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng advanced to a higher level.


    Rumble!


    How Rich was the energy of the four kings?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s closed-door cultivation had covered half of the sky with his invisible aura. People couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye Sheng too terrifying?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed.


    ¡°It would be great if you had ye Sheng¡¯s talent.¡±The Old Madman Sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s also because of the bad inheritance. If I had a better inherited talent, I would also be so powerful.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming retorted.


    p!


    The old madman pped out, making Zhuge Xiaoming Dizzy. He said lightly, ¡°Go and cultivate. If you don¡¯t break through to the fifth sky of immortal realm this time, don¡¯te out.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming dared not speak out in anger. He went into closed-door cultivation sullenly.


    ..


    Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough this time was terrifying to the extreme.


    He absorbed the power of the four kings and pushed himself to the verge of a breakthrough. But when he broke through, Ye Sheng found that the power of the four kings wasn¡¯t enough.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t use the power of the four kings to break his barrier.


    His umtion was too strong, and the barrier was too hard to imagine. It wasn¡¯t something that the four kings could break.


    Ye Sheng made a prompt decision and asked the Pantheon Pill Furnace to transfer the energy of the big eyeball into him.


    The energy of the big eyeball was very rich. It was the origin of the universe, which was rare. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t absorb it often, so he couldn¡¯t take it. However, this time was different. He needed energy to break through to the half-immortal realm.


    Rumble!


    The energy of the big eyeball was immediately poured into Ye Sheng by the Pantheon Pill Furnace. It made the energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body boil. It was like a volcano. The mes surged and burned fiercely, melting the barrier.


    Crack! Crack!


    The barrier began to crack. At this moment, Ye Sheng turned into an enormous ck hole with a bang.


    The ck hole kept spinning and absorbing the rolling energy. The Pantheon Pill Furnace became bigger. It was 1,000 meters in size, but it was still small in front of the 10,000-meter ck hole. The energy was instantly swallowed by Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole suddenly shook. He had just broken through to the next realm, but he had failed.


    However, Ye Sheng was not depressed. If he could not do it this time, he would definitely be able to do it next time.


    The pantheon pill furnace continued to input energy and transferred it to Ye Sheng so that he could devour it.


    The ck hole extended endlessly, from 10,000 meters to 20,000 meters, and then to 30,000 meters. It was constantly increasing.


    This rate of growth made ye Sheng¡¯s own energy be stronger and stronger. The barrier of the half-immortal realm became extremely thin at this moment.


    In the end, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have to worry at all. He reached out and poked it. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, he began to circte his energy and cultivate 3,000 unique skills.


    More than half of the 3,000 unique skills could help ye Sheng. He took this opportunity to use the thick energy of the big eyeball to demonstrate and deduce the great dao he wanted.


    The breakthrough was right in front of him, so ye Sheng didn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore. Therefore, he nned to fullyprehend the 3,000 absolute arts before the breakthrough and integrate them into the primordial spirit fist to create his own Great Dao technique.


    Above the void, a ck hole was constantly changing, floating into the universe. In the universe, he deduced the 3,000 absolute arts.


    A ck hole about 30,000 meters wide, a huge ck hole vortex. At the ck Hole Vortex, there were 1,800 ye Sheng, who were evolving the 3,000 absolute arts.


    Ye Sheng was multitasking. At this moment, his spiritual sea split into 1,800 of himself, developing different ultimate arts that were suitable for him, and correcting mistakes that were not suitable for him.


    In this way, Ye Sheng¡¯s Great Dao Foundation was slowly being consolidated in front of the ck hole.


    He was beginning to evolve.


    He was moving toward a higher level.


    The half-immortal realm!


    Ye Sheng used the essence of the ultimate arts of 3,000 to evolve the Primordial Divine Fist, and he ruthlessly smashed open the barrier of the half-immortal realm.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound rang in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart. He felt as if he had evolved. The ck hole expanded and contracted rapidly, as if it was breathing. With each breath, it expelled the impurities.


    The 30,000-meter-long ck hole had shrunk to less than 5,000 meters. However, the mass of the 5,000-meter-long ck hole was 100 times or 1,000 times greater than before.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s evolution. He had sessfully broken through the half-immortal realm and reached the first sky of the half-immortal realm.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole shrank and turned into a human figure. The Young Ye Sheng in white appeared.


    Although he looked young, Ye Sheng¡¯s aura was very mature. This was the umtion of time and experience.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through,¡±Ye Sheng eximed. He clenched his hand and the gxy in the distance exploded. His strength increased by a hundred times, a thousand times, or even 5,000 times.


    Now, Ye Sheng could kill one of the so-called kings of the hundred ns with one punch without any reason.


    He crossed the starry sky and came to Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather¡¯s world.


    It was still the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. The Old Madman was working hard on the field, carrying a hoe and looking very in.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was in closed-door cultivation. It seemed that he was in a big array, and his progress was very fast. Before, he had just entered the immortal realm, but now he had be a third sky of immortal realm.


    This progress was not weak. Ye Sheng thought highly of him. It was probably because the old madman had cheated Zhuge Xiaoming. Otherwise, Zhuge Xiaoming could not cultivate so fast on his own.


    ¡°Senior, how long have I been in closed-door cultivation?¡±Ye Sheng walked over and asked respectfully.


    He had broken through to the half-immortal realm, but he still could not see through the old madman¡¯s cultivation. He was a terrifying person.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year. You¡¯ve been in seclusion for a year,¡±the old madman replied.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. One year had passed without him realizing. He was still young, just like some old people. A thousand years had passed, and when he woke up, the world had changed, and the Sun and moon moved quickly, the past had long disappeared.


    ¡°Senior Zhuge Xiaoming is in seclusion. Then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡±Ye Sheng said to the old madman.


    He wanted to see his family and friends. They were all in the firmament star, so ye Sheng missed them.


    ¡°You go. I will open the space passage for you.¡±The old madman nodded.

 Chapter 762

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 2: entering the Vault of Heaven (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old madman used his hoe to knock on the void.


    Boom!


    A space-time teleportation array appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng bade farewell to the old madman. Then, the Earth and ancient god avatars in his body dispersed. The Earth Avatars entered the Earth dimension to control everything while the ancient god Avatars entered the Divine Court to continue their studies.


    During this period of time, the three-in-one technique had been of great help to them. After sensing the path of Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough, they went back to cultivate properly. They would definitely have a breakthrough.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s main body went to the firmament star alone.


    Stepping into the teleportation array, Ye Sheng¡¯s figure disappeared, leaving the old madman alone. He stood on his hoe and looked up at the endless starry sky. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s worth nurturing.¡±


    ..


    The teleportation formation opened by the old lunatic did not go directly to firmament star. Instead, it was opened in the Titan star area, and was still some distance away from firmament star.


    Ye Sheng walked out of the teleportation formation. His eyes were like lightning as he scanned his surroundings and determined the location.


    ¡°This is the vicinity of Titan star, and it¡¯s still some distance away from firmament star.¡±Ye Sheng quickly figured out the location and nodded in satisfaction. The teleportation formation was pretty good, and he had to learn it when he had the time, this way, he could draw teleportation arrays no matter where he went.


    Titan star was some distance away from firmament star. In the past, Ye Sheng would need a year to travel, but now, Ye Sheng only needed a few days.


    He became a half-immortal.


    In the entire universe, among the countless living beings in Hengsha, a half-immortal was really powerful. After bing a half-immortal, one could establish a sect and be a Buddha. There was absolutely no problem for a third-rate top force.


    Once one became a true immortal, one would be a second-rate force.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s Kun Peng transformation was more than ten times faster than the Kun Peng¡¯s own. This was the difference in realms.


    Whoosh!


    An afterimage streaked across the starry sky. When one saw it with the naked eye, Ye Sheng had already disappeared tens of thousands of miles away. The naked eye could not catch any traces of Ye Sheng at all.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was unbelievably fast. Three dayster, he arrived near the sky dome star.


    Boom!


    When Ye Sheng stepped into the sky dome¡¯s domain, a terrifying aura immediately suppressed him.


    ¡°The sky dome¡¯s domain is forbidden to enter!¡±A thunderous voice exploded. It was Chi Jun¡¯s uncle, Chi Hun.


    Ye Sheng looked in surprise. Chi Hun¡¯s current Aura had reached the middle stage of the half-immortal realm, which meant he was at the fourth or fifth sky of the half-immortal realm.


    Although ye Sheng could fight against someone at the fifth sky of the half-immortal realm, he didn¡¯t choose to fight. After all, Chi Hun was someone who owed him a favor, so he directly revealed his identity.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Sheng. I¡¯m here to visit Chi Jun and my family,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re Ye Sheng?¡±Chi Hun¡¯s voice sounded in disbelief. Then, a shadow condensed in front of Ye Sheng. It was Chi Hun¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°You really are Ye Sheng. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but you are so terrifying,¡±Chi Hun said in shock. He was shocked to see Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation.


    First Sky of half-immortal realm.


    Last Time Chi Hun saw Ye Sheng, Ye Sheng was only in the immortal trove realm. It had only been a few decades, but Ye Sheng had already reached the half-immortal realm. It was terrifying to be in the same realm as Chi Hun.


    ¡°Hello, senior,¡±Ye Sheng said respectfully. Ye Sheng had always treated people who owed him a favor with respect.


    Chi Hunughed out loud. ¡°I was right. You are indeed an anomaly. It¡¯s Chi Jun¡¯s honor to be your friend.¡±


    Ye Sheng could not help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect senior¡¯s cultivation to be so profound. I thought you were only in the immortal realm.¡±


    Chi Hun shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because we need to hide ourselves. As thest Titan, we still can¡¯t be too high-profile. Since it¡¯s you, thene in. If Chi Jun knows that you¡¯re here, he will definitely be very happy.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately followed Chi Hun and quickly entered the Sky Dome.


    The Sky Dome was the same as before. It did not change much from thest time Ye Sheng came. There was arge number of troops training, and Ye Sheng followed Chi Hun and saw Chi Jun..


    Chi Jun was cultivating hard in the army. His cultivation had also improved greatly, and he had broken through to the immortal realm. It seemed that Chi Hun, this uncle, had given Chi Jun a special lesson.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, you came back safely?¡±After Chi Jun saw ye Sheng, he rushed over in surprise. His face was full of smiles. A Titan that was a few meters tall, like a child,ughed without a care in the world in front of Ye Sheng, ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel warm.


    ¡°Chi Jun, you¡¯re on holiday now. Bring Ye Sheng to meet his family and do your duty as a host. Do you understand?¡±Chi Hun said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I understand, uncle.¡±Chi Jun immediately answered seriously. He watched Chi Hun leave and then looked at Ye Sheng happily.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, you don¡¯t know how worried I am about you. Zhuge Xiaoming said that you went to the scorching sun star field, which is the base camp of the hundred ns. He also said that you went to hunt the kings of the hundred ns. This is too cool, but it¡¯s also very dangerous. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned safely.¡±Chi Junughed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression rxed. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Big Brother Ye Sheng is very powerful. The so-called kings of the hundred ns can only fail in front of me. Isn¡¯t it easy to defeat them?¡±


    ¡°I believe in Big Brother Ye Sheng. Naturally, he is the strongest.¡±Chi Jun nodded. He had no reason to believe in Ye Sheng.


    After following ye Sheng through all kinds of hardships, Chi Jun had 100% trust in Ye Sheng. No matter how difficult the situation was, Ye Sheng could handle it. This was what Chi Jun admired most about Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, I¡¯ve arranged for your family and friends to be in another ce. It¡¯s very safe. Not only that, I¡¯ve also told them the basic knowledge of the universe, so that they have a better understanding of this universe.¡±The Red Army led Ye Sheng over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Big Brother Ye Sheng¡¯s family and friends are naturally my family and friends. I¡¯ll do my best to help them.¡±The Red Army patted his chest and said.


    ¡°Where is du Qingyi?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    It was du Qingyi who had sent ye Sheng¡¯s family and friends here. Now, there was no sign of him.


    ¡°Du Qingyi has returned to his branch of the immortal court. The kings of the hundred ns swept across the younger generation of the major forces. Du Qingyi has also gone to face them head on. Now, the universe is under the rule of the young people. It has caused amotion and countless forces have joined in.¡±Chi Jun Sighed, he was a little worried.


    ¡°Du Qingyi isn¡¯t in danger, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    Ye Sheng owed du Qingyi a favor. The other party didn¡¯t leave during the Earth¡¯s dimensional crisis and chose to help Ye Sheng. After that, he sent Ye Sheng¡¯s family and friends here. Naturally, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t watch du Qingyi get injured.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. However, his current situation isn¡¯t too good. I¡¯ll tell Big Brother about thister. You should still be with your family and friends. I Won¡¯t disturb you.¡±Chi Jun brought Ye Sheng to their destination, knowing his ce, he did not go in.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Wait until tomorrow. Let¡¯s drink together and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Chi Jun nodded.

 Chapter 763

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 3, beyond the epoch (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    In the sky, at the edge of a stillke, there was a small bridge and flowing water. There were bamboo houses, wooden houses, stone houses, alleys, and willow trees.


    This was the ce that Chi Jun had provided for Ye Sheng¡¯s family, master, senior brothers, brothers, and friends. They had been living here peacefully for a period of time.


    Theke water was murmuring, and willow catkins were flying everywhere. At the entrance of the small town, there were two beautiful figures, like two beautiful lotuses, waiting for Ye Sheng.


    Beauty Zhou, Ye Yun ¡®er, the two most important women in Ye Sheng¡¯s life.


    When Ye Sheng slowly walked over, Beauty Zhou looked at him with a sweet smile. Her heart was filled with love and dependence. She gathered them together and said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    A thousand words could notpare to this simple sentence. It made Ye Sheng Smile, open his hand, and directly pulled the mother and daughter into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s worth it to fight for our family,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Ye Yun ¡®er raised her head and stared at Ye Sheng with her exquisite face. She said firmly, ¡°Father, I also want to explore the universe. I Can¡¯t be a cub under your protection anymore.¡±


    After seeing the vastness of the universe and seeing the dangerous situation ye Sheng was in, Ye Yun ¡®er finally knew why her father coulde back at any time, but he did note back for a long time.


    Her father had rejected all dangers and protected the people of this world from harm. He was a great hero who stood tall and strong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home.¡±Ye Sheng held one woman in each hand and led the two women home.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to havee to an agreement and did not disturb the reunion of Ye Sheng¡¯s family.


    In a wooden house, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou sat together and looked at ye Yun ¡®er.


    After several decades, ye Yun ¡®er had truly grown up. Her cultivation was not ordinary, and she had reached the immortal trove realm. She also had a certain degree of self-protection ability in the universe.


    ¡°You want to go out and explore the Universe?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Ye Yun ¡®er nodded and said firmly, ¡°I want to try flying on my own.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at ye Yun ¡®er and was silent for a moment. This girl was very simr to when he was young.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem for you to go adventuring, but you have to bring the Void Demon King with you. It can help you,¡±Ye Sheng said after thinking for a moment.


    The Void Demon King had just entered the immortal realm, so it was enough to protect ye Yun ¡®er. However, following Ye Sheng would not help him much. Ye Sheng had already broken through to the half-immortal realm, so the Void Demon King could not help him.


    Ye Yun ¡®er thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    She also knew that her father was worried about her safety, so she could not refuse. She could only agree.


    Only then did ye Sheng feel relieved. Ye Yun ¡®er had at least a safety guarantee when she went to explore the universe.


    After talking to her daughter, he warned her not to contact the members of the Chaos n and the people under the four knights. Then, with the protection of the demon king of Void, she was basically safe.


    Beauty Zhou also reminded him that they only had one daughter. Naturally, she doted on him deeply and could not bear to let him go. However, her daughter had grown up and had to fly by herself.


    Fortunately, ye Yun ¡®er was very obedient. After apanying Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou for a while, she took the initiative to leave.


    Only then did ye Sheng and beauty Zhou share their heartfelt feelings and express their feelings, spending their time alone.


    ..


    The next day, Ye Sheng met everyone.


    Hundreds of people gathered together. Ye Sheng¡¯s friends, family, good friends, and so on, all brought their families along with them.


    ¡°The Earth dimension is very safe now. The Earth dimension will also build an interster teleportation array. If you want to go back, you can go back. Of course, you can also roam the universe. It depends on your own choice,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    Most people still chose to explore the universe, especially the seven monsters of Tianshan, eldest brother, second brother, and Chu Zhongtian and his son.


    They were originally experts and geniuses on Earth. Now that they hade to the universe, their long-awaited hot blood began to boil. How could they be willing to live in a remote corner? They had to explore the world.


    Ye Sheng also sent them off one by one, exhorting them about some things. He spent a few days to send his daughter away as well, letting them explore the universe on their own.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou were still on the Sky Dome.


    Beauty Zhou did not intend to explore the universe. She wanted to slowly cultivate and live a stable life, waiting for Ye Sheng to dock at any time.


    Ye Sheng let her stay on the Sky Dome First. When the interster teleportation array was built in the Earth dimension, she would return to the Earth dimension and be the supreme manager.


    During this period of time, Ye Sheng asked Chi Hun to take good care of her.


    On this day, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun were drinking. After Ye Sheng took care of the things around him, he began to think about the matters in the universe.


    The Four Horsemen, the chaos race, the monastery, the fairy court, the Divine Court, and Hell were all entangled together. It was very troublesome.


    Chi Jun told ye sheng, ¡°Now, the chaos race haspletely disappeared. In the past, they still participated in the matters in the universe. But now, they don¡¯t care about this at all. They arepletely hidden behind the scenes.¡±


    Chi Jun and Ye Sheng had gone through the trial path from 100,000 years ago, so they naturally knew that the chaos race was the real mastermind in the universe.


    Ye sheng sighed, ¡°The four horsemen were created by the chaos race. I don¡¯t know what their specific goal is, but they still want to destroy this era in the end.¡±


    This was the final goal of the chaos race. Just like the previous era, if they weren¡¯t satisfied, they would immediately destroy it. Without leaving a trace, they would create a new era.


    And the chaos race was the mastermind behind these eras, controlling everything.


    Chi Jun finished his wine in one gulp and sighed, ¡°I only found out a while ago that the destruction of the Titan race was also controlled by the chaos race behind the scenes.¡±


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What exactly is the reason?¡±


    Ye Sheng knew that the Titan race was destroyed by the chaos race. In the time channel, he hadmunicated with the old Titan, which was Chi Jun¡¯s grandfather. However, the other party only said that there was a glimmer of hope, but it was destroyed by the chaos race.


    Chi Jun looked up at the sky and said unwillingly, ¡°The Titan race could have produced a person who surpassed the epoch, but it was discovered by the chaos race that caused them to suffer a catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°A person who surpassed the epoch?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    Could this be the hope that the old Titan had mentioned?


    ¡°On the path of cultivation, there is no end. Whether it is the Titan race or other races, they are all pursuing transcendence. For example, Big Brother, you ascended to the universe in a small world. The supreme experts in the universe also want to transcend this universe and destroy the universe, but they are still eternal. This is the ultimate goal,¡±Chi Jun said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. There was no one who did not want to pursue such a realm.


    ¡°But the chaos race will not allow such a person to appear. Perhaps it is said that they will not allow such a person to appear in other races. How glorious was the Titan race back then? The name of the Eternal Titan spread throughout the universe. But because of a breakthrough, a chance to cross an era, and a new hope, the pressure of the chaos race came. In an instant, they used brute force to destroy the Titan race. In that battle, only my grandfather survived. For so many years, he hid in the dimensional space because he was afraid that the chaos race woulde again and destroy thisst bit of hope.¡±Chi Jun was filled with anger, he was called over some time ago by his grandfather, exined the history of the Titans, and why he refused to go out, heard the Red Army full of anger.

 Chapter 764

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter Four, goodbye to the old Titan (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old Titan had been in closed-door cultivation and did not go out. It turned out that he was avoiding the chaos race and did not want to be a target.


    If he went out randomly, he would definitely be targeted by the chaos race.


    The hope that the Titan race had in the past was still retained by the old Titan.


    The Old Titan was the only surviving great master of the Titan race, but now he could only hide in the dimensional space. His son managed a small sky dome star.


    It was very tragic.


    When Chi Jun said this, he was filled with righteous indignation. This was also the reason why he began to work hard in cultivation and put aside his hobbies. He trained with his uncle and developed the talents of the Titan race.


    The talents of the Titan race were among the top in the universe. Once they matured, they would possess an invincible body, and it would be very difficult for them to be injured within the same age.


    Chi Jun had now matured and was excavating the potential of his talents.


    Ye sheng sighed and said, ¡°I wonder how the monastery is doing now?¡±


    The monastery had already been destroyed on the Sea of chaos, especially after Ye Sheng destroyed therge eyeball and destroyed the supreme treasure of the chaos race. This caused the chaos race to be furious and destroyed the monastery in an instant.


    Fortunately, the monastery had sent its disciples and teachers out in time.


    The monastery had been destroyed, but the foundation of the monastery should not be destroyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My grandfather said that the monastery will still exist. The chaos race could not destroy the monastery even after millions of years. It is simply wishful thinking to destroy the monastery this time,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    Only then did ye sheng rx and said, ¡°What do you n to do for the rest of the time?¡±


    Chi Jun Thought for a moment and said, ¡°I might continue cultivating with uncle. My cultivation level is still low and I have just entered the immortal realm. Big Brother Ye Sheng, you are already half an immortal.¡±


    ¡°Then you continue to cultivate here. I want to go to the universe to take a look, especially the kings of the hundred ns under the Four Knights. This is my goal,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    He wanted to kill the kings of the hundred ns and then nt demons in his dao heart to devour their cultivation level.


    This was the fastest way to let ye Sheng Grow. Although he was now in the half-immortal realm and the effect of devouring would not be too obvious, Ye Sheng still chose to do this.


    He could kill the kings of the hundred ns, severely wound the four knights and the chaos n, and train himself to improve his cultivation. Why Not?


    ¡°Then I congratte Brother Ye Sheng on your safe journey. I¡¯ll wait for you to do great things in the firmament star. There will definitely be many wonderful stories,¡±Chi Jun raised his wine cup and said.


    Ye Sheng smiled and drank with Chi Jun. he said with emotion, ¡°Zhuge Xiaoming is cultivating at his grandfather¡¯s ce, and you are cultivating here. My path of cultivation is in the depths of the Unknown Universe.¡±


    Ye Sheng had walked all the way alone. In the early stages, he had the help of the Void Demon King. However, after entering the universe, Ye Sheng had been cultivating diligently. He encountered many opportunities and also encountered many dangers.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, I wish you a safe journey. I will take good care of sister-inw. Don¡¯t worry. As long as the firmament star is not destroyed, sister-inw will definitely be safe.¡±Chi Jun patted his chest and promised.


    Ye Sheng believed him. There was a red soul on the firmament star and an unfathomable old Titan. Ye Sheng did not need to worry too much about safety.


    After a meal of wine, Ye Sheng and Chi Jun bid farewell. He left the firmament star alone.


    However, after Ye Sheng left the firmament star, he did not enter the starry sky of the universe. Instead, he entered a dimensional space.


    This dimensional space was not consideredrge. With a sweep of his divine soul, Ye Sheng could see the edge of the five-thousand-mile radius.


    What surprised Ye Sheng was that everything in this dimensional space was the same as what he had seen before.


    In the time hole in the monastery, Ye Sheng traveled across time and went tens of thousands of years ago. He saw how Titan Star looked like when it was destroyed. It was exactly the same as this ce.


    The old site of Titan Star was in ruins. It was aplete mess. In the center, there was a cylindrical pir with a person sitting on it.


    It was an old titan.


    His entire body was purple and iparably thick. His back was facing Ye Sheng. His lonely back was looking into the distance. No one knew what he was looking at.


    The Old Titan!


    Ye Sheng had once met the surviving peerless expert of Titan star. He had even given his dao to Ye Sheng.


    This time, it was obvious that it was the old Titan who had dragged Ye Sheng into this space. Otherwise, Ye Sheng would not have been able to enter.


    ¡°Senior, we meet again.¡±Ye Sheng walked among the ruins and came behind the old Titan.


    The old Titan turned around and looked at Ye Sheng. His eyes were filled with vicissitudes and calmness. He said, ¡°We meet again. After tens of thousands of years, you have grown up now.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m still too weak. This bit of cultivation is not worth mentioning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You still have a lot of time to improve yourself. That¡¯s already pretty good,¡±the old Titan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Senior wants to see me. Is there something you need?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but ask.


    The old Titan had dragged Ye Sheng into the dimensional space at this time. There must be something.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re a pretty good junior. Chu Xiangyu is doing his best to nurture you. Do you know that?¡±The old Titan asked.


    Ye Sheng fell silent, then nodded. Of course, he knew that even the old madman¡¯s request to go to the fiery sun star area was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s idea.


    ¡°I know.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Do you know why Chu Xiangyu is so eager to nurture you?¡±The old Titan looked at Ye Sheng with interest and asked.


    Ye Sheng was confused. He shook his head as he didn¡¯t know why. He wanted to say that he and Chu Xiangyu shared the same nature, but this reason wasn¡¯t valid.


    ¡°Because Chu Xiangyu can¡¯t return to his peak,¡±sighed the old Titan.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and his heart sank.


    ¡°Do you still remember the thousands of star areas that you went back to 100,000 years ago?¡±asked the old Titan.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Of course, he remembered.


    ¡°There was a big war there. The Immortal Court, the Divine Court, and Hell suffered heavy casualties. If it wasn¡¯t for the fallen angel Lucifer who came out from the divine court and suppressed the godly king, even if the Army of the Immortal Court and the Divine Court were held back by some mysterious people, it would still be difficult to turn the situation around,¡±the old Titan said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. The key to that war was that the chief judge of the celestial race, Lucifer, fell into Hell and became the fallen angel Lucifer who suppressed the Godly King.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Chu Xiangyu?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    The old Titan exined, ¡°After Lucifer fell and suppressed the supreme godly monarch, a demon god from Hell stood out and fought against the other four monarchs by himself. He dyed them for three hundred years. Although he was killed, he saved Hell and the battle came to an end.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He also knew that it was because of this fiendcelestial that he was able to dy the four imperial emperors, allowing hell to escape.


    ¡°Do you know who this Fiendcelestial is?¡±The old Titan asked.


    Ye sheng slowly replied, ¡°It¡¯s Chu Xiangyu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This fiendcelestial is Chu Xiangyu. During that battle back then, he said that he had to pay the price of his life to dy the four imperial emperors of the immortal court. Furthermore, the four imperial emperors have yet to recover from the battle,¡±the old Titan said.


    ¡°Now that Chu Xiangyu has resurrected and returned, why can¡¯t he return to his peak?¡±Asked ye Sheng with a frown.


    ¡°Because half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul is suppressed in the seventh realm,¡±said the old Titan in a deep voice.

 Chapter 765

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter Five, the mysterious seventh world (third update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul was suppressed in the seventh world?


    Ye Sheng was very puzzled and asked, ¡°What is the seventh world?¡±


    This universe was very big, but Ye Sheng had never heard of a ce called the seventh world.


    What was this?


    The old Titan exined, ¡°In the vast universe, there are many dimensions and many dimensional spaces, but all of them are attached to the main universe. When the main universe copses, these dimensions and dimensional spaces will all copse.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was also the reason why the main universe was so important.


    So, what exactly was the seventh world?


    Ye Sheng was very curious.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, such arge main universe, once it is destroyed, it will instantly vanish without a Trace?¡±The old Titan asked.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He had not thought of this question before.


    The main universe was iparably vast and had countless people. Who knew how manys were piled up. Such arge world would suddenly copse and disappear?


    Ye Sheng immediately guessed a direction. ¡°Could the seventh sector be the main universe?¡±


    The old Titan nodded and shook his head. ¡°The seventh sector was once the main universe.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng was confused.


    ¡°Thest epoch was destroyed, and the main universe copsed to form the seventh world. In other words, the seventh world was the main universe of thest epoch. It¡¯s a pity that the main universe is no longer suitable for ordinary people to live in. The Great Dao of the seventh world is exposed naked outside. If ordinary people go in, they will die without a doubt,¡±the old Titan exined.


    ¡°This ordinary person refers to people below the half-immortal realm. If they go to the seventh world, they will die without a doubt,¡±the old Titan added.


    Ye Sheng was shocked. It was too terrifying for an immortal realm warrior to enter the so-called seventh world and die?


    ¡°Since there is a seventh world, there must be a sixth world and a fifth world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, there used to be all of these. However, when the sixth world was destroyed in thest epoch, some powerful warriors destroyed it. Therefore, the sixth world no longer exists,¡±the old Titan nodded and said.


    ¡°The fifth world is still there, but it is no longer possible to enter. No one knows what exactly happened inside. The fifth world is sealed off. No one has any information about it. Even the primal chaos are unable to enter.¡±The old Titan said.


    ¡°The first world was destroyed a few eras ago. The second world exists in the river of time and is not discovered. The Third World is where the four knights once led the hundred ns to live.¡±The old Titan exined one by one.


    ¡°The four knights and the hundred ns once lived in the Third World?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect the four knights and the hundred ns to be in such a mysterious ce.


    ¡°Yes, this time, it was the chaos n who opened the door to the Third World and let them out. Their intention was very obvious. They wanted this universe to fight with the four knights and have a great battle.¡±The old Titan said with a cold smile.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Everyone could guess the thoughts of the primal chaos race.


    ¡°What about the Fourth World?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly remembered and asked.


    The first, second, third, fifth, sixth, and seventh worlds were all mentioned. Only the fourth world was left out.


    ¡°The fourth world is not in the hands of the primal chaos race.¡±The old Titan said.


    ¡°Could it be that the other few worlds are all in the hands of the primal chaos race?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°The first world was destroyed, the second world exists in the river of time. The Third World was once the stronghold of the four horsemen and the hundred ns. The fourth world is in the hands of old man time, the fifth world is sealed, the sixth world is shattered, and the seventh world is in the hands of the primal chaos,¡±said the old Titan.


    Ye sheng asked in shock, ¡°The dean of the Dao College?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that mysterious dean of the DAO College, old man time. He snatched the fourth world from the hands of the primal chaos,¡±said the old Titan with a nod.


    ¡°Why is half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul suppressed in the seventh world?¡±Ye Sheng frowned, worried for Chu Xiangyu.


    Chu Xiangyu was already very powerful now. He had lost half of his soul and was still so powerful. If he recovered his original strength, wouldn¡¯t he be able to defy the heavens?


    ¡°Because the four imperial emperors of the heavenly court dragged Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul and barged into the seventh world. Fortunately, Chu Xiangyu made a prompt decision and cut off half of his soul, allowing him to be resurrected now. Unfortunately, if he can¡¯t get that half of his soul, he will never be able to recover to his peak.¡±The old Titan shook his head.


    ¡°What do you want me to do by telling me all this?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    ¡°I want you to help Chu Xiangyu get back this ordinary soul,¡±the old Titan said bluntly.


    ¡°I, I am only at the half-immortal realm. How can I get it?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. He was not shirking, but worried about his own weakness.


    Chu Xiangyu had been helping him, so ye Sheng naturally wanted to repay Chu Xiangyu. Not to mention the seventh world, even ye Sheng of the chaos race dared to go there.


    But what Ye Sheng was worried about was that his cultivation base was not enough.


    He could repay her kindness, but he could not be reckless. He needed to carefully consider it.


    ¡°You are now a half-immortal. You can enter the seventh world,¡±said the old Titan.


    ¡°What about the chaos race? Won¡¯t they have a defensive force in the seventh world?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Some of the old bastards of the chaos race are all sleeping. They destroyed thest epoch. The price they paid is a bit high. They haven¡¯tpletely returned yet. The seventh world itself is hidden very deep, so it won¡¯t be discovered by others. So all this time, the seventh world hasn¡¯t had much defense,¡±said the old Titan.


    ¡°Then, what should I pay attention to when I go?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously. He gradually agreed in his heart.


    If he could help Chu Xiangyu get back that half of his soul, Ye Sheng could be considered to have repaid his kindness.


    ¡°You must pay attention to the four great imperial emperors of the immortal court and the previous godly monarch of the immortal court,¡±the old Titan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°The four great imperial emperors and the previous godly monarch!¡±Ye Sheng opened his mouth wide in surprise. was all of this something he could deal with?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are the same as Chu Xiangyu. They have been imprisoned in the seventh realm for so long, so they should be in a deep sleep. You just need to be careful, and you won¡¯t be discovered,¡±the old Titan said, Soothing Ye Sheng¡¯s heart.


    However, how could ye Sheng Feel at ease? These were the four imperial emperors of the Immortal Court, the previous godly monarchs of the immortal court, and they were all top-notch big shots.


    ¡°How do I go to the seventh realm? How Do I find the location?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the seventh realm is either.¡±The old Titan shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned awkward. After talking for so long, you still don¡¯t Know?


    Ye Sheng had already made preparations. For the sake of half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul, he had taken the risk to take a look. He did not expect that the old Titan actually did not know?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there are people in this universe who know.¡±The old Titan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°A collector. A collector who has survived for many eras. As long as you find him, you can find the location information of the seventh world and enter it.¡±The old Titan pointed out a path for Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Where is this collector?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    ¡°He has to be in the central star field. As long as you ask, you will definitely know. He is a well-known collector in the universe. As long as there are treasures, he will definitely meet you.¡±The old Titan said this to Ye Sheng and then stretched out his hand, a passage appeared in the void. Ye Sheng unconsciously left the dimensional space.

 Chapter 766

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 6, Central Starfield (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    A collector?


    This was someone ye Sheng had never heard of before. Moreover, ording to the old Titan, this collector had lived for several epochs. wasn¡¯t he an old monster?


    ¡°Where is the central Starfield?¡±Ye Sheng thought in puzzlement. Standing in the silent universe, he had a myriad of thoughts in his mind.


    He did not expect Chu Xiangyu to have such a tragic side. Half of his soul was trapped in the seventh world, and he was still working hard to resist the primal chaos.


    Chu Xiangyu had helped Ye Sheng a lot. Now that the old Titan had said it, Ye Sheng had to give it a try no matter what.


    Regardless of whether the old titan listened to Chu Xiangyu¡¯s words or whether he found Ye Sheng himself, Ye Sheng had to do this.


    Chu Xiangyu had been grooming him along the way. Why didn¡¯t he choose someone else? wasn¡¯t it because Ye Sheng was worth grooming?


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment. He was alone, and there was too little information. He took out hismunicator and connected to Zhuge Xiaoming.


    After a while, Zhuge Xiaoming connected. His fat body appeared in front of ye Sheng and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Central Star Field?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I do. It¡¯s known as the center of the universe. It¡¯s a vast star field, and it¡¯s also a ce where the celestial court and the Divine Court fight over it. In the end, it became a ce of free trade. That ce is iparably prosperous,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°Then do you know a person called a collector?¡±Ye Sheng asked again.


    ¡°A collector? Who Is this person?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming scratched his head. He didn¡¯t know.


    Disappointment shed across Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. If Zhuge Xiaoming didn¡¯t know about collectors, where could he find one?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask my grandfather,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said immediately.


    Ye Sheng nodded and waited silently.


    Soon, the old madman appeared in front of Ye Sheng. Like Zhuge Xiaoming, they were both virtual images.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, are you looking for a collector?¡±The Old Madman asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I have something to find him for.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who a collector is?¡±The Old Madman asked.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I only know that he lived for several epochs. I don¡¯t know the rest, but he must be an expert, right?¡±


    The old madman shook his head and said, ¡°No one has ever seen a collector make a move. The reason why a collector can live for several epochs is because he has countless clones. Every time his body is active in the eyes of the world, it is always a clone. No one knows where his actual body is.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°He relied on this ability to avoid the chaos race?¡±


    This ability was pretty awesome. Even the primal chaos race was unable to discover the collector¡¯s true form. They couldn¡¯t kill him even after several epochs, but it still made the collector very happy.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why are you looking for the collector?¡±The Old Madman asked.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to save a person who treats me very well, so I need to find the collector. He can provide clues.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find the collector, go to the central star field. It should be easy to find the collector there, but the treasures that the collector needs are very rare. You have to be mentally prepared,¡±said the old madman.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said goodbye to the old madman. He immediately flew to the vicinity of Titan Star to look for the interster teleportation array.


    Crossing the interster distance required a teleportation array. It would be impossible for Ye Sheng to fly there alone for less than ten years.


    ..


    In the central star field, when Ye Sheng arrived, he saw an endless universe of spaceships. There were over a hundred interster teleportation arrays.


    One interster teleportation array could connect many star fields, and over a hundred of them. The number of visitors was ridiculouslyrge. Ye Sheng followed the crowd and saw an endless stream of people. There were countless races.


    Ye Sheng was not unremarkable inside, and he did not expose his identity. He followed the crowd out of the interster teleportation array¡¯s range, and only then did he see the map of the central star field.


    The central star field was connected by 365 huges, and among them, there was a continent that stretched across the center of the universe. The area was extremely vast, and countless people chose to live here.


    The technology of the central star field was extremely advanced. The automaton race had been operating here for a long time, causing the spaceships and interster battleships here to stop in space as if they were free.


    Ye Sheng followed the crowd of people and continued to move forward, entering the central continent.


    On this continent, there were countless tall buildings, colorful and shining. Countless people were flying in the air, talking to each other, and it was veryfortable.


    Ye Sheng came here, but his eyes were nk. He did not know anything. He was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he found a local.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking for information. Five Hundred Star Dors.¡±The local immediately opened his mouth and stared at Ye Sheng sincerely.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He said, ¡°What if you don¡¯t Know?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m a local snake. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡±The local shook his head and said confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a ce. I¡¯m looking for someone,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°That¡¯s even clearer. If you¡¯re looking for a famous person, I¡¯ll definitely point them out for you. But if you¡¯re looking for that kind of ordinary person, then I have no choice.¡±The local was still full of confidence.


    ¡°Do you know about the collector?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re looking for a collector. I know about this. Five Hundred Star Dors.¡±The local stretched out a hand.


    Seeing his confidence, Ye Sheng gave him five hundred star dors.


    ¡°Walk in from here, and you¡¯ll see the biggest tall building, like a scepter. That¡¯s the collector¡¯s building, and the collector lives in it.¡±The local pointed.


    Ye Sheng nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey, collectors are not so easy to meet. He¡¯s very greedy for treasures. Here we have a saying, if you don¡¯t have heaven-defying treasures, don¡¯t think about meeting the collector. He won¡¯t meet you,¡±the local reminded Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand, memorized it, and then quickly moved forward.


    As expected, he traversed through the city and saw this building.


    The building was like a walking stick, tall and unreachable. It was about 300 stories tall and had a fewrge words carved on it.


    ¡°Collector¡¯s Building!¡±


    This building was the collector¡¯s territory.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you the moment I arrived. But what treasures do I have to meet a collector with?¡±


    Without Treasures, one wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the collector. This was a well-known fact. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have many treasures on him right now.


    ¡°Wait, the energy of the big eyeball. This is a rare treasure.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately took out a treasure box and filled it with the energy of the Big Eyeball. Then, he walked toward the collector¡¯s building.


    The security of the collector¡¯s building was tight. As soon as ye Sheng approached, he was stopped by someone.


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter the collector¡¯s building,¡±the security guard warned coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the collector. This is a rare treasure,¡±ye Sheng said confidently.


    The security guard was skeptical. Then, he said, ¡°Follow me in. What treasure needs to be checked before it can be confirmed.¡±


    Ye Sheng shrugged and did not worry. He followed the guard into the collector¡¯s building.

 Chapter 767

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 7, the lion opens its mouth (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng followed the guard into the building. All sorts of sci-fi feelings overwhelmed him. The guard brought Ye Sheng to the ce where the treasure was being appraised.


    ¡°You just wait in line here. After the reward is over, if your treasure is valuable, the collector wille out to see you,¡±the guard said coldly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the hundreds of people in front of him and was speechless. There were too many people in the line, right?


    He really wanted to cut in, but the guards not far away stared at Ye Sheng, making him wait.


    It could only be said that the reputation of collectors was too great. Many people wanted to use the treasures to find collectors to appraise.


    Ye Sheng was at the end of the hundred people queue, waiting silently.


    Time passed by minute by minute. Ye Sheng saw all kinds of things in the human world. Those who were appraised as fake were immediately kicked out. They did not see each other, and those who were appraised as valuable treasures were overjoyed, as if they had received millions.


    There were also people who were identified as treasures, but they were not worth much. With a face full of bad luck, they left while cursing.


    Finally, two hourster, it was Ye Sheng¡¯s turn.


    The people who identified the treasures were two old men, not humans. One was a treant, and the other was a stone man. They were sitting there. When they saw Ye Shenge in, they said casually, ¡°Show me your treasure. Let me see what it is.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately put his treasure box on the table.


    The treant picked it up casually and reached out to open it. Immediately, its expression changed greatly, and it looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    ¡°What treasure is this?¡±The treant asked in surprise.


    They had seen countless treasures, and with a nce, they could tell what was a treasure, what was a fake, what was a peerless treasure, and what was a fake.


    An error of one percent was already a great skill.


    When the treant saw ye Sheng¡¯s treasure, he immediately knew that it was a rare peerless treasure. His experience and knowledge told him directly that he could find a real treasure.


    On the other side, the stone man looked over and said in shock, ¡°Such pure energy, it¡¯s simply unbelievable. This is a rare treasure.¡±


    Ye Sheng saw their shocked look and smiled in satisfaction. He said, ¡°This treasure should be fine with the collector, right?¡±


    The treant and the stone man looked at each other and nodded. They said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and inform the collector. Please wait here.¡±


    Ye Sheng took the box in his hand and nodded. ¡°Go. I still have a lot of things to do. Hurry up.¡±


    The treant immediately left, leaving only a stone man looking at Ye Sheng, his eyes filled with desire, he said, ¡°Can you let me take a look again? This energy is as pure as crystal, very beautiful, and very dense. It¡¯s like the origin of the primal universe, I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    Seeing him like this, Ye Sheng put down the box and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t damage it.¡±


    The stone man immediately began to study it carefully. Under Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, he began a series of tests. The data he obtained was simply shocking. Every value had reached the peak without any deviation, it was so perfect that it was unbelievable.


    The stone man fell into ecstasy and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°This treasure is the best treasure we have seen this year.¡±


    ¡°No, not just this year. In the past hundred years, we have seen the best treasure.¡±The rock golem said firmly.


    Ye Sheng said with satisfaction, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At least they knew the goods. This was the energy of the Big Eyeball, which was very rare. The Big Eyeball was a supreme treasure of the primal chaos race. Its grade was even higher than the ancient g, so it was naturally a rare type.


    Not long after, the tree golem came down and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°The collector will meet you at the top floor. Please take the treasure ande with me.¡±


    Under the stone man¡¯s reluctant gaze, Ye Sheng left with the treasure and went to the top floor.


    The top floor was empty. There was no one there, only ye Sheng and the treant.


    The treant led the way and brought Ye Sheng to a reception room. It was very huge. The huge floor-to-ceiling windows could see the scenery outside, but the scenery inside could not be seen from the outside.


    Ye Sheng saw the collector here.


    The treant left silently, leaving ye Sheng alone with the collector face to face.


    The Collector was an old man, a white-haired old man with a thin face. He held a walking stick and looked at Ye Sheng with interest.


    ¡°A genius in the half-immortal realm came to see me with a treasure. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple, right?¡±The collector revealed ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Ye Sheng was not surprised. This was an old man who had lived for several epochs. It was not easy for him to see through him.


    ¡°Collector, this is my treasure. I want to get some information.¡±Ye Sheng handed the treasure over,


    the collector did not take it. Or rather, he was thinking. He was thinking whether he should agree or not.


    After a long while, the collector took the box over. He opened it and smiled. ¡°I heard that the big eyeball of the chaos n was blinded by someonest time. A lot of primitive origins flowed out. It seems that it was you who did it.¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent.


    ¡°Should I call you ye Sheng, or should I call you by another name?¡±The collector revealed ye Sheng¡¯s identity.


    Ye Sheng said directly, ¡°You are very capable. It is not surprising that you know this. I Am Ye Sheng. Naturally, you call me ye Sheng. Can I exchange this energy for a piece of information?¡±


    The collector weighed the energy in his hand and said, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Tell me first. I¡¯ll tell you whether it¡¯s worth it or not,¡±the collector added.


    ¡°Where is the information of the seventh world? I need to enter the seventh world,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    The collector looked at Ye Sheng and smiled. ¡°I know that you want to know this, but it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°All the energy in your body, all that came out of that Big Eyeball,¡±the collector demanded.


    Ye Sheng frowned. This was a bit too much.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit asymmetrical?¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    The energy in the big eyeball was the opportunity for him to break through in the future. It could at least help ye Sheng break through to the seventh or eighth heaven.


    If he handed it over like this, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart would bleed.


    ¡°There are very few people in the seventh realm who know about this. Other than me, there are only some old monsters, but you can¡¯t find them. Not to mention you, even I can¡¯t find them. So you can only get information from me. There¡¯s no other way.¡±The collector pinched ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath. He really wanted to leave. This was too much.


    But when he thought of half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul, Ye Sheng calmed down. He said sullenly, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving any for me at all?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much use for this energy. Using it to break through is a waste of this energy¡¯s attributes. Only by giving it to me can it be of the greatest use. So make a good choice,¡±the collector said patiently.


    Ye Sheng had no choice. It was impossible for him not to save half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I agree,¡±Ye Sheng said helplessly. He took out the pantheon pill furnace, poured out all the energy from hisrge eyeballs, and handed it over to the collector.


    The collector said with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad. You actually have so much. This is a pleasant surprise. I can tell you where the seventh realm is, and I can even tell you how to get there.¡±

 Chapter 768

    <h4>Chapter 768: The Eighth Watch, the eighth stage of the deity World (second watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng immediately listened attentively. After paying such a huge price, he was naturally determined to save Chu Xiangyu.


    ¡°The seventh world was destroyed in the previous era. During the period after the birth of the new era, it was ced in a ce by the primal chaos.¡±The collector sat down and said faintly.


    ¡°What ce?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked. He felt that something was wrong, as if it was a dangerous ce.


    The collector looked at Ye Sheng with a yful look and said, ¡°The eighth level of the Divine Realm!¡±


    Ye sheng blinked and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    The Collector was stunned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what the eighth level of the divine realm is?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He indeed didn¡¯t know.


    This ancient god Avatar should know, but Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t casually pry into the memories of the ancient god Avatar, so he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°The Divine Court was developed by inheriting the mantle of the ancient god. The connection point between thest era and this era was the ancient god. After the ancient god Fell, the connection between this era and thest era began to be severed, rapidly developing various cultures, civilizations, and cultivation systems.¡±The collector seemed to have received a lot of Ye Sheng¡¯s energy, he patiently began to exin to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took the opportunity to sit down and listen attentively.


    He had an ancient god clone, so he naturally had a lot of feelings about this.


    Ye Sheng had understood before, and many people said that the ancient gods were a species from the previous era. When the ancient gods died, a new era was born, which was the current era.


    But after Ye Sheng¡¯s ancient God clone absorbed the ancient God culture, he realized that these words were wrong.


    The ancient god was not a product of the previous era, nor was it a product of this era. The ancient god was a powerful creature that was born during the transition period.


    The chaos race must have paid a huge price for the destruction of the ancient god. This also caused countless experts to rise up and fight against the chaos race.


    This could be said to be an opportunity that the ancient god gave the world.


    After the ancient god was destroyed, the chaos race was afraid that the ancient God would rise up again. Therefore, they controlled the inheritor of the ancient god, the Divine Court. They castrated the ancient god cultivation technique of the Divine Court and ced the seventh realm on the eighth level of the God realm.


    In the end, they still had to suppress the divine court and prevent it from inheriting the will of the ancient god. As a result, the divine court was split into two factions. Lucifer¡¯s fall was all based on this.


    ¡°The God realm has nine heavens, which is where the gods of the Divine Court live. The nine heavens itself is a magic treasure. If someone could refine it, its power would be extraordinary. Unfortunately, the divine court was suppressed by the seventh realm, so the god realm couldn¡¯t be consolidated,¡±the collector said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was not good. He said, ¡°The gods who live in the nine heavens of the divine realm, how can I Go?¡±


    The weakest of the gods of the Divine Court was stronger than Ye Sheng. How could ye Sheng beat them with his head?


    The collector said leisurely, ¡°That depends on yourself. I told you the location. There is a seventh world in the eight heavens of the divine realm. In fact, the entire divine court doesn¡¯t even know that it is the seventh world. If you are smart and have good luck, you can sneak in.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. Sneak in? Did he think that everyone in the Divine Court was a fool?


    ¡°You have collected so much energy from me. Aren¡¯t you going to give me a path?¡±Ye Sheng suggested.


    The collector seemed to know that he had tricked ye Sheng once. He coughed and said, ¡°You want to go to the eighth heaven of the divine realm. There are many dangers inside, but I know someone who can definitely help you.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The ancestral Dragon King. He used to be an ancestral dragon of the Dragon n. Later on, he fell and slept in the divine realm. If you find him and get help, you can have help,¡±the collector said.


    ¡°The ancestral Dragon King will help me?¡±Ye Sheng asked uncertainly. He was just a nobody.


    ¡°The ancestral Dragon King will not help you,¡±the collector said affirmatively.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°But the ancestral Dragon King owed me a favor when he was young. If you go, I can transfer this favor to you,¡±the collector said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Take this well. This is an ancestral dragon token. It was given to me by the Ancestral Dragon King. If you find the ancestral Dragon King, you can give this to him. He will definitely help you.¡±The collector handed ye Sheng a token, a majestic ancestral dragon was carved on it.


    Ye Sheng received it respectfully and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you gave me all your energy. The Help I gave you can be considered to be done. You can leave now. As for whether you go to the seventh realm or not, that is your choice. However, I suggest that you don¡¯t go.¡±The collector said.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°The seventh world is very dangerous. Everyone inside is someone who once shook the heavens. If You Go, you¡¯ll die very quickly,¡±the collector said truthfully.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart. However, he did not express his stance. Instead, he left the collector¡¯s building.


    ..


    In the Central Starfield, there were many people. Ye Sheng settled down in a restaurant. He looked at the starry sky outside, which was flowing with brilliant colors. His eyes were deep in thought.


    Ye Sheng was not happy after hearing the news from the seventh world.


    In the eighth world of the divine realm, Ye Shengmunicated with the avatar of the ancient god and asked, ¡°Do you know the Ninth Heaven of the Divine Realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s where the gods live. The higher you go, the more terrifying it is. I¡¯m now in the Fourth Heaven of the divine realm and have just broken through the half-immortal realm. Next, I can enter the Fifth Heaven of the Divine Realm,¡±said the avatar of the ancient god.


    ¡°Only those in the half-immortal realm can enter the fifth heaven?¡±Ye Sheng was distressed.


    ¡°Yes. When you enter the half-immortal realm, you can enter the fifth heaven. When you break through to the middle stage, you can enter the sixth heaven of the deity world. As for the Seventh Heaven of the deity world, only those at the peak of theter stage of the deity world can establish a sect and a divine mansion. The Eighth Heaven of the deity world is a ce where deities who have surpassed the half-immortal realm can establish a divine mansion,¡±said the ancient God¡¯s avatar.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and was speechless. The Eighth Heaven of the divine realm was a ce where only half-immortals could build a divine mansion. How could he sneak in?


    ¡°Avatar of the ancient God, avatar of the Earth, gather together and discuss,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    The avatar of the ancient God and avatar of the earth didn¡¯t dare to be careless. They gathered together through the ck hole in Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian, the ck hole led to an unknown ce, and the three Ye Sheng met.


    Ye Sheng immediately shared his memories. The ancient god Avatar and the Earth avatar immediately knew of Ye Sheng¡¯s distress.


    The earth avatar said, ¡°The Eighth Heaven of the divine realm is not so easy to break through.¡±


    The ancient god Avatar¡¯s expression was serious. He carefully thought of a solution and said, ¡°Maybe we can try, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°What solution? Tell me,¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°A big event happened in the Divine Court recently,¡±the ancient God¡¯s avatar said.


    ¡°What Big Event?¡±The Earth¡¯s avatar asked.


    ¡°The Godly king who was suppressed by Lucifer returned to the Divine Court,¡±the ancient God¡¯s avatar said.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. The Godly King is back. Our chances are even slimmer now,¡±ye Sheng pped his forehead and said in despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely hopeless. Although the godly king is back, he hasn¡¯t recovered and is still recovering. Moreover, the Divine Court is going to hold a grand banquet to wee the return of the godly king. All the gods will be attending,¡±the ancient God¡¯s avatar said slowly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately realized that this was an opportunity!

 Chapter 769

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter nine: sneaking into the Divine Court (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Godly King had returned, but he was not in a perfect state.


    A few million years ago, the godly king was betrayed by Lucifer. After he was injured, he was suppressed. It was only until now that he was able to escape.


    The peakbat strength of the Divine Court had suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, over the years, the Divine Court had gradually recovered.


    The godly king was very strong. There were very few people in the divine realm who could reach the level of the godly king. Once, there was a chief judge, Lucifer, who couldpete with the godly king. But now, the godly king was the only one.


    Now, the Chief Judge was Gabriel. Compared to Lucifer¡¯s era, Gabriel was apletely different person. Gabriel was just the representative chosen by the Godly King to manage the divine realm for him before he was suppressed.


    Therefore, the current divine court was still in a conservative state. They were only waiting for the godly king to fully recover and show his fangs.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar had been in the Divine Court for a long time and had his own status in the divine court. Now, he could be considered as the focus of the Divine Court and was hailed as the hope of the Divine Court in the future.


    From being unknown at the beginning, he slowly grew and gradually grew stronger. The avatar of the ancient God stepped on the former genius and broke through to the half-immortal realm, which was the demigod realm in the divine court. The next step was to ignite the divine fire, he became a true God.


    The avatar of the ancient god, Ye Sheng, and the avatar of the Earth discussed in detail to ensure that there would be no problems. In the end, they confirmed that everyone would go to the Divine Court together and prepare to fight for their lives.


    ¡°The seventh world is in the Eighth Heaven of the divine realm, but I don¡¯t know the exact location,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    This was a problem. When you ran to the Eighth Heaven of the Divine Realm, you would be blind and not know anything. Instead, you would be a joke.


    After all, Ye Sheng was already a person that the divine court had to kill. Once he was discovered, the oue could be imagined. Ye Sheng did not have a shred of confidence in escaping from the divine court that was full of gods.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and inquire about the information in the Eighth Heaven of the Divine Realm. Since the seventh world is inside, it must be very easy to find. Moreover, the collector also said that the people of the divine court don¡¯t know the original appearance of the seventh world, which makes it even easier to find,¡±said the ancient God¡¯s avatar.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll follow you and enter the Eighth Heaven of the Divine Realm.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. Since he had made up his mind, he would work hard toward his goal and not drag things out.


    The Eighth Heaven of the divine realm was Ye Sheng¡¯s goal.


    ..


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar brought Ye Sheng and the Earth¡¯s avatar to the Divine Court¡¯s divine realm.


    The divine realm was a strange space. It was within arge area of the universe and was subsumed within the universe. However, it was not so easy for outsiders to enter.


    The divine realm was originally the residence of the ancient gods. Later, it was inherited by the Divine Court. When they inherited the divine realm, the seventh realm was already inside. Up until now, they had not discovered the true appearance of the seventh realm.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar still had some status in the divine realm.


    He was now a demigod. In the future, he would definitely be able to ignite the divine fire and be a new divine residence. He had his own ce in the divine realm, so he could move freely in the divine realm.


    Ye Sheng and the Earth¡¯s avatar hid in the Pantheon pill furnace and weren¡¯t discovered.


    The divine realm was extremely wide and full of energy. Every House had a spirit gathering array that could gather the surrounding energy. This caused the gods to cultivate very quickly, so that in the outside world, there weren¡¯t many gods.


    Gods had servants.., the ancient God¡¯s clone exined for ye Sheng, ¡°Every god can build their own divine residence. The residence epts many ves, and the life and death of the ves are all decided by the master with a single thought. Some gods even have countless small worlds where many living beings worship them and provide the so-called power of faith. This is also why gods like to spread their faith.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°The power of faith is also a kind of cultivation energy, but this kind of cultivation, which gathers the faith energy of most people, is of little value to us.¡±


    Ye Sheng had relied on himself along the way and had never thought about the so-called power of faith of the gods.


    The ancient god¡¯s clone said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it either. The ancient God doesn¡¯t rely on the power of faith. This is just a method the divine court used after they simplified the ancient god¡¯s cultivation method.¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s clone inherited the body of an authentic ancient god. It was aboveboard and upright, so there was no need for such trickery.


    The ancient God¡¯s clone brought Ye Sheng and the Earth¡¯s clone to the fifth level of the divine realm.


    He was currently living in the fifth level. The energy here was more abundant, and the resources here were also more abundant. Being able to live here represented a kind of status and status in itself.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar had his own mountain peak. He was the only one, and there were also some vegetation elves that he had taken in to manage the mountain peak.


    After the ancient God¡¯s avatar returned, he was just putting on an act to ensure that he was not targeted by anyone. Then, he left his own mountain peak.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll go and check the Divine Court¡¯s records to see what is in the eighth level of the deity world,¡±the ancient God¡¯s avatar said.


    Ye Sheng and the Earth¡¯s clone continued to stay in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. They were unwilling to leave, and if they were not careful, they would be targeted.


    In the Divine Realm¡¯s archives, the ancient God¡¯s clone was very familiar with this ce. When he arrived here, he nodded to the geniuses of the Divine Court along the way. They all knew each other, and many people wanted to curry favor with the ancient God¡¯s clone, after all, it was only a matter of time before he ignited the divine fire.


    The ancient God¡¯s clone had always been in the divine court, and he disyed a very good bearing. He got along very well with most of the people, and those who did not get along well were no longer in this world.


    The archives were veryrge, as vast as a greater world. When the ancient God¡¯s clone entered this ce, he directly rushed to a region, looking for the archives of the Eighth Heaven of the Divine Realm.


    Only he was looking at the archives in this ce. The others were looking at the rest of the archives, or perhaps the cultivation archives.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar was specifically looking for information about the eighth heaven of the deity world. Finally, he saw an introduction about the eighth heaven of the deity world in some dusty files.


    ¡°The eighth heaven of the deity world is the residence of deities. It is the residence of some lower-level deities. However, in the eighth heaven of the deity world, there are many unstable things. In the entire nine heavens of the deity world, only the eighth heaven is the most dangerous,¡±the ancient God¡¯s avatar said.


    ¡°The eighth level is the most dangerous?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it is written here. In the nine heavens of the deity world, only the eighth level is the most dangerous,¡±said the ancient God¡¯s avatar with a nod.


    ¡°Continue reading,¡±said Ye Sheng in a deep voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what exactly is dangerous,¡±said the Earth¡¯s avatar.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar continued reading. ¡°In the eighth level of the deity world, an abyss has been discovered. It leads to the most dangerous evilnd. Not a single person who enters this Abyss hase out alive. This ce is also known as the Abyss Demon Cave by the deities of the deity world. No one is willing to go near it.¡±


    ¡°This ce is very likely to be the entrance to the seventh world,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Are there any other dangers?¡±The Earth avatar asked.


    ¡°Other than this, there is another danger in the eighth level world. It¡¯s an invisible mountain,¡±the avatar of the ancient God said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Invisible Mountain? What does that mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    There was an invisible mountain?


    What Danger?

 Chapter 770

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 10: entering the eighth level of the Divine Realm (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°The Formless Mountain is a description. There are deities who disappear for no reason in the eighth level of the divine realm. Later on, the divine realm began to pay more attention to it and investigated it many times, but they couldn¡¯t find the problem. They could only vaguely see that it was a huge mountain, but it didn¡¯t have a physical body or a specific location. That¡¯s why it was called an unintentional mountain,¡±said the ancient God¡¯s clone.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a Thing?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°All of this happened millions of years ago. At that time, it caused quite a stir, but at that time, the reason wasn¡¯t found. Later, the Invisible Mountains no longer appeared, and everyone gradually forgot about it. Until now, if it wasn¡¯t for the records, I wouldn¡¯t know,¡±the ancient God clone said.


    ¡°Other than these, is there nothing else?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, the rest is just a small problem. The biggest threat should be the Abyss Demon Cave,¡±the ancient God¡¯s clone said, shaking his head.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his mind. Then, he asked, ¡°Who is the most powerful person in the eighth world?¡±


    ¡°The goddess of life and the Thunder God. These two people are quite powerful existences among inferior gods. Moreover, their territories are not far from each other, and their territories are right in front of the Abyss Demon Cave,¡±the ancient God¡¯s clone said.


    ¡°In other words, if we want to get close to this Abyss Demon Cave, we have to deal with them?¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    The goddess of life and the Thunder God were not to be trifled with.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to go through their territories to see the Abyss Demon Cave.¡±The ancient God¡¯s avatar nodded solemnly.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar immediately said, ¡°My suggestion is very simple. We should directly rush over. The godly monarch banquet is about to begin. The goddess of life and the Thunder God will definitely attend. When that timees, their territories will be empty, and there won¡¯t be much of a threat. This is our chance.¡±


    The Earth¡¯s avatar nodded and said, ¡°I agree with this suggestion. We should directly rush over. We don¡¯t need to waste our time nning anything. Our goal is to enter the seventh world, not to waste too much time in the Divine Realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought carefully and nodded. ¡°I am now 100% sure that this abyss demon cave is the entrance to the seventh world. In the past, when the deities of the divine realm entered, they would definitely encounter danger if they couldn¡¯t get out. We must be careful this time.¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar immediately said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided, then I¡¯ll go find out if thunder god and the goddess of life have left. As soon as they leave, I¡¯ll immediately rush into the eighth world.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the Earth¡¯s avatar silently waited for the good news from the ancient God¡¯s avatar.


    Not long after, the ancient God¡¯s avatar found out the information.


    ¡°I just used the Divine Court¡¯s method to ask a friend. He said that he saw the goddess of life and thunder god at the godly monarch¡¯s banquet, so now the goddess of life and thunder god aren¡¯t in their own residences. We can go there without worry,¡±said the ancient God¡¯s avatar.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Then hurry up. No matter what, we¡¯ll go there directly.¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar immediately activated and left the archives to head to the sixth level world. Then, through the sixth level world, they entered the eighth level. This was a very careful process, but fortunately, the biggest event in the entire divine realm was the godly monarch¡¯s banquet.


    The godly monarch had not been in the Divine Court for a long time. Although his reputation was still there, his prestige was no longer what it was in the past. Other than the older generation who knew how terrifying the godly monarch was, theter generations did not remember it at all. Therefore, this godly monarch¡¯s banquet had to be held, he had also invited most of the people in the entire divine court.


    Of course, the ancient God¡¯s avatar had also received the invitation, but he had rejected it. Many people had gotten used to it. The ancient God¡¯s avatar was still as strange as ever. He seemed to be easy tomunicate with and friendly with others, but the arrogance in his bones and coldness had not changed at all.


    ¡°The Godly monarch banquet is in the ninth level of the divine realm, so we will not be discovered if we go to the eighth level,¡±the ancient God¡¯s avatar exined as he hurried on his way.


    The deity world was veryrge, especially the ninth level. It could amodate countless people. If the ancient God¡¯s avatar intentionally concealed himself, no one would be able to discover him.


    Even after they entered the eighth level of the deity world, they were still safe and sound. No one had discovered them.


    ¡°The goddess of life and the Thunder God aren¡¯t here. Let¡¯s go there now.¡±The ancient God¡¯s avatar took a look at the direction and began to gallop over.


    The eighth level of the deity world was bigger than other worlds, but rtively speaking, it had fewer people than other worlds.


    This was the territory of the deities. A region could only have one deity. If the deities did not gather together, they would not agree to live together.


    Unless they were husband and wife, even if they were lovers, they still had to have two territories.


    Thus, there were no extra cities or towns here, nor were there any messy people. Every deity¡¯s territory had arge number of ves, but they were only active in their own territory and would not leave the territory.


    As a result, after the ancient God¡¯s avatar flew over, no one actually discovered it.


    Of course, this was not their fault. No one would have thought that there would be outsiders entering this ce and even breaking into the eighthyer of the deity world. Furthermore, they were swaggering about.


    Deities were proud. They would not have thought, nor would they have thought, that this would fulfill ye Sheng¡¯s wish.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar advanced forward without any obstruction. It was extremely fast.


    But in the next second, the ancient God¡¯s clone stopped when he passed by a huge mountain range.


    The ancient God¡¯s clone sensed that something was wrong. He sensed danger.


    Weng! Weng!


    The pantheon furnace shed, and Ye Sheng¡¯s true body appeared. Then the ancient God¡¯s clone and the Earth¡¯s clone entered his body. The three techniques became one.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength increased dramatically.


    Thebination of three bodies in the half-immortal realm was not as simple as one plus one plus one.


    Especially since this was thebination of the immortal path, the demonic path, and the divine path, it gave Ye Sheng confidence.


    The mountain in front of him was like a dragon entrenched on the ground. The trees were dense and very majestic.


    The danger that the clone of the ancient God sensed came from this majestic mountain. The clone of the ancient god was locked on by the aura.


    Of course, it was now ye Sheng¡¯s turn to be locked onto by the aura.


    ¡°Senior, how did you discover this junior?¡±Ye Sheng asked in a deep voice, maintaining sufficient vignce. No matter how he looked at it, this mountain was very strange.


    Rumble!


    And right under Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the Majestic Mountain moved. A portion of the mountain was lifted up, shaking off the dust on it and scattering it all over the ground, revealing a dragon head. It was savage, terrifying, and filled with majesty.


    Roar!


    This dragon head was not a simple dragon head, but the head of an ancestral dragon. It suddenly roared at Ye Sheng.


    The violent power instantly destroyed Ye Sheng¡¯s resistance. He had no ability to resist at all. Just the roar just now had increased its power, and Ye Sheng felt that he was about to die.


    ¡°Senior is the ancestral Dragon King!¡±Ye Sheng said affirmatively. The color in his eyes rippled as he took out the token given by the collector.


    ¡°Senior, this junior was introduced by the collector. Do you know this token?¡±Ye Sheng said loudly. He looked a bit anxious. He couldn¡¯t be killed by this ancestral dragon king without any reason.

 Chapter 771

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 11, Baby Ancestral Dragon (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng had never expected to encounter the ancestral Dragon King mentioned by the collector the moment he entered the eighth level of the deity world. This was simply inconceivable.


    This mountain range was the body of the ancestral dragon. This was also the reason why the ancient God¡¯s clone felt that something was wrong.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly took out the token given by the collector. Only then did he feel a trace of confidence in his heart.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng discovered that something was wrong. The area he was in was actually isted from the eighthyer of the divine realm.


    It was also because no matter what happened here, even if outsiders passed by, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.


    Was this the power of the Ancestral Dragon King?


    Silently and soundlessly, he pulled ye Sheng into a new domain.


    ¡°I only appeared because I sensed the token that you brought,¡±the ancestral Dragon King replied with a rumbling voice.


    Ye Sheng immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Senior, the collector gave me this token. He said that he would look for you if he had any difficulties, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you the moment I entered.¡±


    The Ancestral Dragon King stared at Ye Sheng with his huge eyes. His gaze was dark as he said, ¡°Who are you to the collector? Why would he give you the token?¡±


    ¡°I made a deal with the collector. I gave him a generous reward, and then he gave me the token,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°What Deal?¡±The ancestral dragon king growled, and his entire body stood up. With a rumbling sound, he looked at Ye Sheng with an extraordinary aura. He looked very mighty and domineering.


    ¡°I want to know where the seventh world is. The collector gave me the address, and I gave him a rare treasure. He felt that one piece of information was not enough, so he gave me the token,¡±Ye Sheng quickly told him what had happened.


    The Ancestral Dragon King looked very irritable, and Ye Sheng did not dare to provoke his patience.


    ¡°You want to enter the seventh world?¡±The Ancestral Dragon King suddenly moved closer to Ye Sheng, and even his breathnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes. If I want to enter the seventh world and save a senior, I have to do something,¡±ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°The seventh world is full of dangers. Even immortals can¡¯t escape death. You are only a half-immortal. Do You Want to Die?¡±The ancestral Dragon King said disdainfully.


    ¡°Even if you want to die, there are still some things you have to do,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Are you really going to enter the seventh realm?¡±Ancestral Dragon King asked in a deep voice.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I have to enter the seventh realm.¡±


    Ancestral Dragon King Zidu resumed his arrogant look and said, ¡°You came with a token. I will help you this time, but if you help me this time, I can protect you all the way.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes wandered, but he did not agree immediately. Instead, he asked after careful consideration, ¡°Senior, what help do you want me to help you with?¡±


    ¡°You enter the seventh world and bring out my corpse,¡±ancestral Dragon King said lightly.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Senior¡¯s corpse?¡±


    Ancestral Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°I am only a remnant soul now. My corpse from back then is in the seventh world. As long as the corpsees out, I can resurrect in Zidu. Can you help me?¡±


    Ye Sheng said with a difficult expression, ¡°Senior, this junior doesn¡¯t know anything about the seventh realm. How can I Find Your Corpse?¡±


    The Ancestral Dragon King opened his mouth, and a lifelike dragon whelp appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Grandfather, you are willing to let me out.¡±The Dragon Whelp was excited and active as soon as it appeared. It was very happy, sometimes going up to the sky, and sometimes going down to the ground.


    Ye Sheng was dumbstruck. A wisp of the ancestral Dragon King¡¯s remnant soul actually had a living ancestral dragon descendant in its mouth?


    ¡°This is my grandson. When I died back then, it was still an egg. All these years, I hatched it, but it can not be discovered by the gods. Once it is discovered, its life can not be saved. If you bring it into the seventh realm now, it will sense where my corpse is.¡±The Ancestral Dragon King said in a low voice.


    Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise. The grandson of the Ancestral Dragon King also contained the ancestral dragon bloodline. Once he grew up, he would definitely shock the heavens.


    However, because he had note into contact with anyone these years, the dragon whelp was very nave. After knowing that he was going to enter the seventh realm with Ye Sheng, he came over and touched ye Sheng¡¯s nose. He said in a childish voice, ¡°Are you the one who wants to bring me along?¡±


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What¡¯s your family name?¡±


    ¡°Call me baby ancestral dragon. I¡¯m still young.¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon Thought for a moment and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at baby ancestral dragon strangely. He remembered that the dragon race had a long lifespan. Even if a baby ancestral dragon was a thousand years old, it was still a baby dragon.


    ¡°Senior, I agree. I hope you can protect me.¡±Ye Sheng thought carefully and nodded in agreement.


    The Ancestral Dragon King said with satisfaction, ¡°Very good. As long as you agree, I will help you cover your tracks and give you a good fortune.¡±


    Ye Sheng was confused. ¡°What good fortune?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the goddess of life is best at?¡±The Ancestral Dragon King asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not know.


    The ancient god avatar said, ¡°The goddess of life is best at Life Essence. That is, no one in the entire deity world knows how to absorb energy to exchange for life essence.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He had a vague guess.


    ¡°The goddess of life is not in her own divine residence right now. It is very empty inside. If you go in, as long as you break the barrier, you will be able to obtain the life essence condensed by the goddess of life for hundreds of thousands of years. That is life essence that isparable to an ocean. Once you absorb it, you will definitely be able to increase your strength by quite a bit,¡±said the ancestor Dragon King.


    Ye Sheng was excited and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon said in surprise, ¡°Is there a life essence to drink?¡±


    The ancestral dragon king nodded and said, ¡°I will help you cover your tracks. You quickly sneak in and split the life essence you get. This way, you will have some confidence to enter the seventh realm.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ye Sheng immediately agreed. This was an unexpected surprise.


    The baby ancestral dragon thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Actually, thunder god is not at home.¡±


    The Ancestral Dragon King looked at the baby ancestral dragon strangely. This little guy was very greedy. He was not even satisfied with the life essence of the goddess of life. He actually wanted to sweep away thunder god¡¯sir.


    Ye Sheng looked at the baby ancestral dragon in surprise. This little guy¡¯s taste was very good with his heart. Ye Sheng said to the ancestral dragon king, ¡°Senior, please help us cover up Thunder God¡¯s Lair.¡±


    The Ancestral Dragon King thought carefully and said, ¡°I can only help you cover up for five minutes. Otherwise, you will be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes is enough. It is enough for us to destroy the Thunder God¡¯sir. With the Thunder God¡¯s treasures, we can enter the seventh world. We can be considered to have some confidence,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, confiscate the house, confiscate the house, and destroy the Thunder God¡¯sir,¡±the baby ancestral dragon cried out excitedly. Its baby voice was very cute.


    It was only the size of an arm. Its entire body was white, and there were traces of red in the white. It had not grown up yet, but it already had a trace of the ancestral dragon¡¯s majesty.


    Roar!


    The baby ancestral dragon howled and slipped onto Ye Sheng¡¯s arm. It wrapped around Ye Sheng¡¯s arm, raised its head, and was in high spirits.

 Chapter 772

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 12, confiscating the family (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Originally, Ye Sheng only wanted to force his way into the seventh realm through the territory of the goddess of life and thunder god. But now, he had changed his target.


    The goddess of life had arge amount of life essence. He was very worried. Once he obtained it, he would definitely be able to help ye Sheng break through.


    And Thunder God¡¯s Divine Mansion definitely had many treasures. They were all gods that surpassed demigods. The treasures could still help ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng immediately rushed to the goddess of life¡¯s territory with baby ancestral dragon.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guard team in the goddess of life¡¯s mansion. They¡¯re all demigods, so they¡¯re not very strong. But if they find out, the consequences will be very troublesome,¡±the ancient God¡¯s clone said.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? With the ancestral Dragon King¡¯s cover, they won¡¯t listen to reason at all. They¡¯ll charge straight up, defeat them, suppress them, and then steal the life essence to enter the seventh realm,¡±the Earth clone said domineeringly.


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully. This was also feasible. He asked, ¡°Are there any peak-stage demigods in the guards?¡±


    ¡°Then there aren¡¯t any. Peak-stage demigods wouldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s guards. They must be thinking of a way to break through to the deity realm, ignite the divine fire, and be a deity themselves,¡±the ancient God clone said, shaking his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since that¡¯s the case, we can quickly act and suppress them,¡±ye Sheng said firmly, choosing the Earth clone¡¯s suggestion.


    Ye Sheng made his decision. He brought the ancestral dragon baby and headed straight for the goddess of life¡¯s territory.


    He swaggered in without holding back and directly rushed in.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s imposing manner was not concealed at all, and he was immediately discovered.


    The goddess of life¡¯s territory was full of vitality. The flowers, nts, and trees were extremely beautiful. A temple stood tall, like a pavilion in the sky. It was beautiful and magnificent, emitting endless light that shot in all directions.


    ¡°Who dares to trespass the territory of the goddess of life?¡±In an instant, the guards of the goddess of life noticed Ye Sheng and hurried over to yell at him.


    There were more than ten guards, all of whom were at the demigod realm. However, Ye Sheng found that their cultivation bases were not high. They had just entered the demigod realm, and the most powerful one was only at the fifth sky of the demigod realm.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, such a realm was nothing.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold. He didn¡¯t show any mercy. He didn¡¯t say anything and punched out directly.


    Epoch Divine Fist!


    This punch instantly killed a first sky of the demigod realm.


    With Ye Sheng¡¯s current strength, he could easily crush people of the same realm.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you kill people in the territory of the goddess of life?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the smell of the Celestials on you. Aren¡¯t you a member of the Divine Court?¡±


    ¡°You Outsider, you actually came to the eighth level of the divine realm. What is your purpose?¡±


    The rest of the people were frightened by Ye Sheng¡¯s punch. After surrounding Ye Sheng, they shouted at him with sharp eyes. At the same time, the leader of the group, a fifth level demigod, waved his hand with a cold expression, ¡°Capture him alive and force him to tell us how he got in. The divine realm is heavily guarded. Outsiders can¡¯t get in at all. He must have been brought in by someone.¡±


    The other guards immediately attacked Ye Sheng. The divine light was overflowing with colors. It was as beautiful as fireworks, but it was also very dangerous. Once one indulged in it, they would be suppressed in an instant.


    The nine demigods attacked Ye Sheng, making baby ancestral dragon worry. ¡°Can you beat him? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave immediately. I can¡¯t be discovered.¡±


    Ye sheng answered confidently, ¡°If nine moree, I can handle them too.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the energy and moves were absorbed by Ye Sheng in an instant. His body turned into a huge ck hole and suppressed it.


    ¡°None of you can break my ck hole. Go To Hell,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. The ck hole covered him and didn¡¯t try to hide his terror.


    Boom!


    All the moves were absorbed by the ck hole and spat out. They turned into a me and burned several demigods on the spot.


    These people who had just entered the demigod realm couldn¡¯t resist ye Sheng at all.


    ¡°What the Hell Is This? Are You a Devil?¡±


    ¡°A devil? He must be a devil. A devil actually barged into the divine realm. He deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°Notify the goddess of life and spread the news that there are devils here. Tell the goddess of life toe back and get rid of the Devil.¡±


    The remaining guards were more and more terrified. They looked at Ye Sheng, who had turned into a ck hole, and at theirrades who had just been killed. They were so frightened that they were covered in sweat. They wanted to notify the goddess of life.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the territory of the goddess of life was wrapped by an invisible force. Information could not be sent out, and the goddess of life could not receive it.


    This was also why ye Sheng dared to swagger in and attack the guards.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl, and the ck hole directly crushed down. Even a fifth sky demigod could not resist the ck hole that Ye Sheng, who had three spells in one, had used.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the guards were suppressed by Ye Sheng. All of them were dumbstruck, unable to move.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t kill them either. What was the point of wasting time? He directly brought the ancestral dragon baby and charged into the goddess of life¡¯s divine mansion.


    Bang!


    The door of the divine mansion was immediately kicked open by the ancestral Dragon Baby, and it fell to the ground. Then, Ye Sheng saw an iparably huge space, and the entrance to this space was a room.


    More importantly, this space was filled with life essence.


    ¡°My Life Essence, I¡¯m Coming.¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with little stars. He flew out in an instant and began to wildly drink life essence.


    As for Ye Sheng, he did not throw the pantheon pill furnace in and let the Pantheon pill furnace absorb the life essence.


    The amount of life essence was simply unbelievable. It was the umtion of the goddess of life for a hundred thousand years. One could imagine how big it was. There was more life essence than the sea, but at this moment, it was scraped away by Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon.


    Baby ancestral dragon kept drinking, and the pantheon furnace kept filling up. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t n to break through here, and he didn¡¯t have much time.


    He brought it to the seventh realm to break through.


    And Ye Sheng caused such a hugemotion, which made the servants of the goddess of life indignant.


    ¡°Who is this? He¡¯smitting a crime. If the goddess of life finds out, she¡¯ll definitely be furious.¡±


    ¡°Where are the guards? Why aren¡¯t the guardsing?¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting. The guards were suppressed just now. No one can stop him now.¡±


    ¡°Then quickly inform the goddess of life.¡±


    ¡°No, the news can¡¯t spread out.¡±


    The servants under the goddess of life watched in despair as ye Sheng did whatever he wanted. Not only did he take away the essence of life, but he also took some of the goddess of life¡¯s treasures and magic treasures and threw them into the pantheon pill furnace, he let the Pantheon pill furnace absorb them and replenish the essence.


    Just like that, under the influence of Ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon pill furnace and Baby Ancestral Dragon¡¯s drinking, the essence of life of 100,000 years was instantly depleted. Not a single drop was left.


    ¡°I¡¯m so full. I Can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon held his obviously bulging stomach and whimpered.


    Ye Sheng lifted him up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Thunder God¡¯s mansion and confiscate it. You¡¯re resting.¡±

 Chapter 773

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 13, copying the thunder god Hall (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Baby Ancestral Dragon¡¯s stomach was already bloated, but when he heard that he was going to copy the Thunder God¡¯s mansion, his spirit was lifted and he possessed Ye Sheng¡¯s body, he excitedly said, ¡°Quick, quick, quick, thunder god¡¯s mansion. I know that he has many treasures. Thunder God is a millionaire.¡±


    The ancient god clone also said, ¡°Thunder god is not weak. He can fight against a god one level higher than him. He has a lot of treasures, especially the Thunder Victory Pearl. That is a one-time use weapon that contains all kinds of divine lightning.¡±


    Ye Sheng was excited when he heard this. He quickly put away the pantheon pill furnace and ignored the thoughts of the servants of the goddess of life. He headed straight for the Thunder God¡¯s residence.


    The servants of the goddess of life were stunned when they saw this scene.


    ¡°My God, this guy is crazy.¡±


    ¡°He took all the life essence that the goddess of life had umted over the years. How audacious.¡±


    ¡°This is the essence that is meant to be given to godly monarchs to repair their bodies. Now that it¡¯s all gone, we will definitely be punished.¡±


    ¡°The Thunder God Manor is also going to suffer. The Thunder God is not here.¡±


    ¡°This person is simply terrifying. Who Is He?¡±


    ¡°Quickly inform the goddess of life. This person is crazy. We can¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    ¡°No, this ce seems to be sealed. The news can¡¯t be spread out.¡±


    ..


    Ignoring the discussions of the servants of the goddess of life, Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon rushed to the Thunder God¡¯s mansion in an instant.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng came over with a violent pressure. He punched out a dozen miles away, and a dense divine light burst out, sting the door of the Thunder God¡¯s Temple Open.


    ¡°Who, who dares to be presumptuous in the Thunder God¡¯s Temple!¡±A furious voice sounded, and bolts of lightning immediately shot out.


    This was a fifth sky demigod expert. At this moment, he charged out furiously, wanting to capture Ye Sheng.


    However, Ye Sheng gave him a cold nce. His body instantly turned into a ck hole, swallowing all the Lightning in an instant. Then, he directly pressed down, and with a boom, he swallowed the other party.


    ¡°Suppress them all!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s attack used violent power to suppress all of the servants of the Thunder God in the Thunder God Hall. He then returned to his original form and seized the time with baby ancestral dragon.


    ¡°Plunder thunder god Temple.¡±Baby ancestral dragon excitedly dragged his little tail and quickly entered every secret space, taking out the treasures inside.


    Ye Sheng also split into three. Three bodies began to plunder from all directions.


    ¡°What is this huge hammer?¡±The Earth clone found a very powerful treasure.


    ¡°That is thunder god Hammer, a top-tier magic treasure. It is the core of more than tens forged by thunder god. Together with the five-colored lightning, it is very powerful,¡±the ancient God clone immediately replied.


    ¡°Mine.¡±The Earth clone grabbed it and put it on his shoulder. When he saw some servants rushing over, he smashed the hammer hard.


    Rumble!


    The colorful lightning burst forth and knocked them all to the ground. The Lightning made their bodies numb and unable to move.


    The thunder god Hammer was in the hands of the Earth clone, while the thunder god drum was in the hands of the ancient God clone.


    ¡°This is made from the skin and bones of a thunder beast. It¡¯s very terrifying. Once activated, it will cause the war drum to rumble and Thunder to Rumble. It will stimte battle intent and increase attack power.¡±The ancient God clone couldn¡¯t put it down, the Thunder God had a lot of treasures. He was also a god with a strong personality and was famous for his battle strength.


    ¡°I found this.¡±At this time, baby ancestral dragon dragged out a huge thing, shocking the servants in the thunder god Hall.


    ¡°You damn bug, this is the coffin of the previous generation of thunder god, and you actually dragged it out.¡±A servant cursed, filled with righteous indignation.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon scratched his head and said, ¡°The coffin of the previous generation of thunder god, it¡¯s fake, right? This is the Thunder Pool of Chaos, you were all deceived by the Thunder God.¡±


    In order to prevent the servants of the thunder god from not believing it, baby ancestral dragon even opened the Thunder Pool of chaos.


    Rumble!


    Lightning was like water, brewing in the pool of Chaos Lightning. It was extremely terrifying. The core area inside was the Thunder origin. This magic treasure wasparable to a divine artifact, and its power was extraordinary.


    The servants of the Thunder God were dumbfounded. They had always thought that this was the coffin of the previous thunder god. No one had expected that the thunder god would actually deceive them. This was actually the pool of Chaos Lightning.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng found another treasure.


    The Thunder origin!


    This was not the very thunder origin in the Lightning Pool. Instead, it was ownerless. The Thunder origin, which had such a powerful life force, would give birth to new life if it was ced here for thousands of years.


    After Ye Sheng took it, he opened his big mouth and started eating.


    The people in the thunder god Hall were shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the child that the thunder god is going to give birth to. How dare you eat it?¡±


    ¡°The Thunder origin is an existence that can give birth to intelligence. It¡¯s also the descendant of the Thunder God. You deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Thunder God, where are you? Your child has been eaten by someone.¡±


    The servants of the Thunder God were crying for their parents as if they had suffered something. However, after Ye Sheng finished eating the Thunder origin, he burped and mumbled, ¡°Whoever cries for their parents, I will eat them.¡±


    This scared them so much that they all shut their mouths tightly and watched in horror.


    The Thunder origin entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body and was quickly absorbed by the ck hole. It increased ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation, allowing him to instantly raise his cultivation to the peak of the first sky of half-immortal realm.


    This time, Ye Sheng became even more violent.


    ¡°I found the Thunder Victory Pearl. There are 100,000 of them,¡±baby ancestral dragon shouted in surprise.


    Ye Sheng immediately rushed over and looked at it in surprise.


    The Thunder Victory Pearl was the size of Ye Sheng¡¯s fist, but it contained the attack of an origin lightning bolt. It was very fierce. There were a hundred thousand of them. Once all of them were thrown out, the sea of lightning would instantly drown everyone, even if the thunder god came himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. He had to avoid its sharp edge.


    Ye Sheng was pleasantly surprised. This was a treasure. There was no reason not to take it with him.


    He took out the pantheon pill furnace and began to plunder the Thunder victory pearl. If he encountered an enemy, he would throw it out. If he caught them off guard, it would have a miraculous effect.


    All the treasures in the thunder god Hall were taken out. If it was useful, he would not throw it to the Pantheon Pill Furnace. If it was useless, he would throw it to the Pantheon Pill Furnace to swallow. If it was useless, he would plunder it. If Ye Sheng crossed the border, not even a de of grass would grow.


    This point was plundered by Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon. When they left the thunder god Hall five minutester, the entire thunder god Hall seemed to have been dug three feet into the ground. It was a terrible sight.


    Ye Sheng quickly left with the baby ancestral dragon and headed deeper into the abyss, looking for the demon cave.


    At the same time, the voice of the ancestral dragon king rang out, ¡°I can only help you until here. You will have to leave on your own. Be careful in the seventh realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill Senior¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring your corpse back,¡±the baby ancestral dragon said firmly. His baby voice and chubby appearance were very cute.

 Chapter 774

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 14, the Furious Thunder God (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Ancestral Dragon King gave the baby ancestral dragon a light smile and said, ¡°In the next few seconds, the Thunder God and the goddess of life will receive the message. You guys get ready and run.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon could not help but be serious. They did not speak anymore and ran crazily into the depths of the eighth realm.


    The Ancestral Dragon King disappeared.


    ..


    The ninth level of the deity world was filled withughter and joy. The feast of the gods had begun. The deity King was high and mighty, with the twelve main gods each upying a region. The other deities were also indulging in debauchery and were iparably happy.


    The deity King¡¯s return represented that there was great hope for the future of the Divine Court. There was no need to endure any longer. Every deity was sincerely happy.


    Among them, the thunder god and the goddess of life sat in a position that was neither too high nor too low.


    The Thunder God and the goddess of life were especially special. Their statuses were much higher than other ordinary deities.


    The Thunder God was originally powerful, and the Thunder God had a tyrannical personality. He loved to fight, fighting in the world, and he had a bad temper.


    There were only two oues for such a person. Either he would die suddenly, or he would be braver as he fought.


    Many people would be the former. There would be many who died suddenly, but the thunder god would be thetter. The more he fought, the braver he became.


    He was also known as the future war god of the deity world.


    This was a very high title.


    On the other hand, the goddess of life was the opposite. She did not like to fight. Instead, she liked to control everything from the back and control the situation. The goddess of life was not soft and weak. She had a strong personality and was very utilitarian, otherwise, she would not have spent 100,000 years to umte life essence and then give it to the godly monarch.


    This was to please the godly monarch. Everyone knew that, but they could not me themselves. This was because the goddess of life had spent 100,000 years to please the godly monarch. If it was anyone else, they could not help but sigh, women were truly terrifying.


    These two people were two big shots in the eighth realm. They were the leaders of a group of gods. They seemed to bemanding the male god and Goddess.


    Today, the goddess of life and the Thunder God were drinking heartily. They were very happy. The gods who were gathered together also toasted and raised their sses. The atmosphere was very good.


    But the atmosphere ended here.


    Suddenly, the Thunder God who was drinking heartily suddenly stood up. He swung the wine ss in his hand and roared angrily, ¡°Thief, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    This roar caused the entire banquet to stop.


    Everyone looked over and looked at each other. Some high-level gods frowned and looked at thunder god with dissatisfaction.


    They thought that Thunder God had gone crazy from drinking.


    But in the next second, the goddess of life screamed, ¡°Damn it, you little thief, you actually stole my life essence!¡±


    The goddess of life and thunder god suddenly went berserk. Their auras were like thunder, exploding in an instant. They could not suppress the anger in their hearts. Thunder God did not say anything and turned into lightning, charging straight into the eighth realm.


    The goddess of life also wanted to chase after them, but the godly monarch said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The goddess of life¡¯s face was livid with anger. Her originally beautiful face was now filled with malevolence, she growled, ¡°There¡¯s a little thief. He actually took advantage of the absence of the thunder god and me to sweep away our mansion. My 100,000 years of umtion and countless life essences were all stolen.¡±


    The goddess of life gnashed her teeth as she spoke. After she finished speaking, she turned into a fierce beam of light and headed straight for the eighth realm. She could not suppress the anger in her heart at all.


    Meanwhile, the gods at the banquet looked at each other in dismay. Something like this actually happened?


    The godly monarch frowned and said, ¡°Gabriel, go and take a look. What exactly happened? Come back and report. I feel that something is not quite right.¡±


    The current Chief Judge Gabriel stood up and pped his 12 wings, ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡±


    Boom!


    Gabriel flew at a fast speed. With a p of his wings, he cut through the sky and flew to the eighth realm.


    At this moment, the entire godly realm felt a sense of majesty. Countless people looked at the eighth realm.


    Rumble!


    Countless lightning bolts shed and descended on the Thunder God Hall. The Thunder God was the first to rush back. When he saw the dpidated thunder god Hall in front of him, he was so angry that his insides were burning.


    Thunder God¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his face was ferocious. Purple-ck divine mes surrounded his entire body, and he roared like a madman in the pce, ¡°Who is it? Where did they go? I want to crush their bones and scatter their ashes! ! !¡±


    The muscr thunder god had a repulsive look on his face, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. His entire body was filled with a fierce aura, and he did not hide it at all. His furious expression scared the servants so much that they trembled.


    ¡°Your Highness Thunder God, the murderer is rushing towards the depths of the eighth realm,¡±said the servant with a trembling voice as he flipped over.


    Bang!


    Thunder God did not say another word. His body transformed into a bolt of lightning as he charged towards the depths of the eighth realm.


    ¡°Little Thief, I will definitely kill you. You can¡¯t escape. This is the divine realm. If you can escape, I will tear off your head and give it to you,¡±thunder god was so angry that he started talking nonsense.


    This furious roar resounded throughout the entire world. Everyone in the eighth world heard it. Countless people looked at the Horizon in terror. Thunder rumbled and thunder god¡¯s aura spread out.


    Following closely behind was the voice of the goddess of life. Her voice was ice-cold and filled with killing intent. ¡°Seal the eighth world. No one is allowed to leave. Anyone who dares to disobey will be killed on the spot! ! !¡±


    The goddess of life and chief judge Gabriel arrived together. They were extremely fast and followed closely behind the Thunder God.


    Meanwhile, Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon, who were running away, also heard this voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. The Thunder God is here. where is the entrance to the seventh realm?¡±The baby ancestral dragon asked worriedly. It did not want to die.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was solemn. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not far ahead, but we have to do something now to stop the Thunder God¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    The baby ancestral dragon looked at Ye Sheng. It had no idea what to do.


    Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace and saw a terrifying aura rapidly chasing behind him.


    ¡°Pour out all the Thunder victory pearls and create a sea of lightning to buy us some time,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    They only needed a bit of time to enter the seventh realm. Only by entering the seventh realm could they escape the pursuit of the thunder god.


    Rumble!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace immediately spat out all of the Thunder Victory Pearls. The 100,000 thunder victory pearls suddenly exploded, and in an instant, the entire sky was filled with a sea of lightning.


    Ye Sheng used the pantheon pill furnace to protect himself, then flew forward at high speed. He didn¡¯t care about the movements behind him, and he had to hurry to the Abyss Demon Cave.


    The Thunder God could have caught up to Ye Sheng, but halfway through, he encountered a sea of lightning. The 100,000 thunder victory pearls exploded together. The area was sorge and the power was so great that even the thunder god didn¡¯t dare to easily enter.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡±The thunder god was so angry that he was hopping mad. He immediately recognized that these were the Thunder victory pearls that he had forged.


    The 100,000 Thunder Victory Pearls, which he had put in tens of thousands of years of hard work, were nowpletely gone. The Thunder God wished that he could grab ye Sheng and personally wring his head off.


    ¡°The Abyss Demon Cave is right ahead. I¡¯d like to see where you can run to.¡±The thunder god looked ahead and sneered. He was no longer in a hurry to chase after Ye Sheng. Instead, he chose to take a detour and waste some time.


    He believed that Ye Sheng had nowhere to run. If he entered the Abyss Demon Cave, he would die without a doubt. And right ahead was the edge of the eighth realm. Ye Sheng would definitely be caught by him.


    The goddess of life and Gabriel who had rushed over also made the same choice. Gabriel could still withstand the Thunder origin¡¯s bombardment and pass through, but he wouldn¡¯t do that. After all, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t escape.

 Chapter 775

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 15, Ocean of Bones (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng brought along the ancestral dragon baby as they sprinted towards the entrance of the Abyss Demon Cave.


    The Ocean of origin divine lightning gathered behind them was simply terrifying. It was still exploding non-stop, rming the entire eighth level of the deity world. Countless deities were looking on in terror.


    The Ocean of lightning rapidly spread, covering more than half of the eighth level of the deity world. These were 100,000 lightning victory pearls, and each lightning victory pearl contained a ray of origin divine lightning. Even demigods would not be able to withstand one ray of origin divine lightning, now, Ye Sheng had thrown out 100,000 lightning victory beads, scaring some demigods into fleeing in panic.


    The Lightning God¡¯s old face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, and his eyes were burning with fire. He growled, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know how terrifying the wrath of lightning is.¡±


    When the goddess of life saw this scene, her face also turned ashen. She cursed angrily, ¡°Damn Lightning God, why did you forge so many lightning victory beads? You didn¡¯t use them yourself, and you didn¡¯t bring them with you. Now, they¡¯re all wasted.¡±


    Gabriel frowned and said, ¡°Who was it that was so bold that the life essence that you were prepared to offer to the deity King was stolen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My servants only told me that it was a human and a Dragon Whelp.¡±The goddess of life shook her head and followed closely behind, not daring to be careless.


    ¡°If it was just a single person, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the eighthyer of the deity world. Someone must have brought him in. It seems that the deity world¡¯s defenses against our own people are toox, resulting in such a result,¡±Gabriel said with a cold snort.


    He had seen through this matter the loopholes in the deity world and was thinking of ways to fix them.


    Right now, the goddess of life did not have the mood to talk about the loopholes in the deity world to Gabriel. Right now, she only wanted to capture Ye Sheng and take back the essence of life. She did not want her efforts of 100,000 years to go to waste.


    Rumble!


    After crossing over the Sea of thunder, they would arrive at the boundary of the eighth level of the deity world. Ye Sheng brought the baby ancestral dragon forward at high speed, and they saw a huge abyss here.


    It was so deep that they could not see the bottom. A terrifying aura pervaded the air, cutting off the eighthyer of the deity world. Moreover, there were countless warning arrays in the surroundings, telling people not to barge in.


    ¡°Break for me!¡±However, Ye Sheng did not need these arrays. He took out the thunder god Hammer and fiercely smashed it down. In an instant, all the arrays were shattered.


    The Great Dao of reaching heaven was right before his eyes.


    The entrance to the seventh world was also right before his eyes.


    Ye Sheng revealed a smile. He had finally arrived at the entrance to the seventh world. He could finally calm down and look behind him.


    The Thunder God carried Rolling Thunder and lightning as he flew over. Sparks flew in all directions as he flew over. His imposing manner was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Little Thief, you have no way to escape. Obediently ept your death.¡±The Thunder God let out a long howl. His sharp voice shook the surroundings and spread rapidly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body trembled. His eyes were frightened. This thunder god was too terrifying. Just the aura of his long howl was enough to make him unable to resist.


    The terror of the Thunder God made the baby ancestral dragon scared. ¡°We can¡¯t resist this thunder god. Should we enter the seventh world first?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go in now.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to dy any longer. He had nned to meet with the Thunder God and the goddess of life, but now that he saw how terrifying the Thunder God was, he was a little worried that an ident would happen. Without saying anything, he directly jumped into the abyss demon cave behind him.


    ¡°No! ! !¡±The Thunder God roared in disbelief, his expression dull. He never thought that Ye Sheng would actually jump into the Abyss Demon Cave.


    In the legends of the divine realm, not a single person or God who entered the Abyss Demon Cave had evere out alive.


    Letting Ye Sheng die just like that was simply too easy for him.


    Thunder God tried his best to capture Ye Sheng, but Ye Sheng was like a wild horse that had broken free of its reins and began to rapidly fall into the Abyss Demon Cave.


    Thunder God flew into a rage and roared at the sky, unable to vent his anger.


    The goddess of life and Gabriel, who followed closely behind, asked, ¡°Where did the murderer go?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s that thief?¡±


    Thunder god was full of anger. He pointed with his finger and said coldly, ¡°He jumped in. He¡¯s probably dead now.¡±


    The goddess of life¡¯s expression changed greatly. She didn¡¯t care about Ye Sheng¡¯s death, but Ye Sheng had arge amount of life essence. These things couldn¡¯t be thrown away.


    ¡°Damn it, how could you beat him down?¡±Goddess of life flew into a rage and red at Thunder God.


    ¡°He jumped in by himself. It wasn¡¯t me who beat him down,¡±thunder god said coldly. He was in a bad mood, but he couldn¡¯t stand being questioned like this by Goddess of life.


    ¡°You...¡±goddess of life red at thunder god. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down.


    However, thunder god did not even look at her. He just stared at the Abyss Demon Cave.


    ¡°Alright, since he has already jumped in, there¡¯s no point in pursuing the matter. Now, we need to figure out who this thief is and what his motive is. He robbed your temple and instead of escaping, he went straight here. It¡¯s definitely not that simple,¡±Gabriel said with a cold snort, he was very displeased. It was useless to have internal conflicts at this time.


    Thunder God and the goddess of life snorted at the same time, no longer opposing each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Return with me to report to the godly monarch. I only feel that this matter is not that simple. The other party doesn¡¯t seem to be targeting you, but this Abyss Demon Cave,¡±muttered Gabriel.


    ¡°Not a single person who entered the Abyss Demon Cave came out alive. What¡¯s there to be concerned about?¡±The goddess of life said dispiritedly.


    Her 100,000 years of hard work had beenpletely wiped out by Ye Sheng¡¯s theft. Her heart was dripping with blood.


    If Ye Sheng was in front of her, the goddess of life would have eaten him alive. It was simply too shameless.


    Thunder God waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the godly monarch. The vast divine realm is heavily guarded. How could outsiders barge in? This is simply damnable.¡±


    Gabriel nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The goddess of life looked at the Abyss Demon Cave with resentment. She had no choice but to follow Gabriel and thunder god to see the godly monarch.


    ..


    Ye Sheng fell into the Abyss Demon Cave and was instantly swallowed by the darkness. The baby ancestral dragon was so frightened that it immediately crawled into Ye Sheng¡¯s body. This way, they could not be separated.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A fierce wind whistled, and the darkness submerged Ye Sheng. His eyes could not see anything, and his senses were also sealed. Just like that, he continued to fall, and in the end, Ye Sheng suddenly felt danger.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng was able to use the Pantheon Pill Furnace to protect himself, and then he fell heavily into a sea of white bones.


    The endless sea was filled with dense white bones. There were humans and huge ferocious beasts. What made Ye Sheng even more surprised was that he saw a thick bone that looked like a heavenly pir sticking into the sea, it was still a few hundred meters above the surface of the sea.


    He had just fallen into the sea and caused a hugemotion. Ye Sheng could clearly feel that something terrifying was attacking him in this sea of white bones.


    ¡°Run!¡±That was all ye Sheng could think of at the moment. He quickly left, his body as quick as lightning. Because he was protected by the all gods pill furnace when he fell, he did not suffer any injuries. His movements were agile.., he immediately ran to the shore.

 Chapter 776

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 16, Faceless Man (2nd update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng escaped to the shore. He looked at the Endless Sea of bones and swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°It was a close call just now. If it wasn¡¯t for the Pantheon Pill Furnace Protecting Me, I¡¯m afraid I would be in deep trouble now,¡±Ye Sheng said with lingering fear.


    He had just fallen from the Abyss and fallen into the Sea of bones. At that level, even with his invincible body, he would have suffered a great disaster.


    Once Ye Sheng was injured or had difficulty moving, the movements in the sea would surface.


    Yes, Ye Sheng saw three huge ck shadows swimming in the Sea of bones. They lingered at Ye Sheng¡¯s position for a while before slowly leaving.


    Ye Sheng rested on the beach for a while before standing up and looking behind him.


    Thend stretched as far as the eye could see. In the distance, there seemed to be a mountain that stretched between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Baby Ancestral Dragon, have you sensed where your grandfather¡¯s corpse is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The baby ancestral dragon appeared and stood on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have a weak sense, but it¡¯s not very urate. I need to get closer.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the center of the continent now. Let¡¯s explore the seventh world and find out what exactly is there.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Ye Sheng immediately flew out at a very fast speed. He did not hesitate at all. He wanted to see just how dangerous this seventh world was.


    When people from the deity world entered the seventh world, Ye Sheng estimated that most of them would fall to their deaths in the Sea of bones. That was indeed a danger. It was also because he had the protection of the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Without the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng would also be in a very bad situation.


    However, after passing through this danger, Ye Sheng felt that it was still alright. There would not be any more difficultiester on.


    In the vastnd, as far as the eye could see, there were no signs of human habitation. Weeds grew everywhere. On top of the mountain range, there were huge trees. The crown of the trees blotted out the sky and the Sun. The vines were as thick as demonic snakes. In front of these people, humans seemed very small.


    Ye Sheng flew for a while and crossed the boundary of ten thousand Li. It was empty, as if he was the only living creature in the entire world.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t even see a single wild beast. This ce was too deste, and it made ye Sheng feel despair.


    ¡°Baby Ancestral Dragon, haven¡¯t you felt your grandfather¡¯s corpse yet?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Baby ancestral dragon frowned and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I felt it, and it was very dense, but I couldn¡¯t tell its location clearly. My grandfather¡¯s corpse seems to be everywhere.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. There was such a strange thing?


    ¡°Then which direction do you think it¡¯s in?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Baby ancestral dragon bit its beard as if it was in a dilemma. Then, it pointed and said, ¡°It¡¯s in this direction.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked in its direction. It was a barrennd.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Baby ancestral dragon nodded firmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s in this direction. I Won¡¯t change it even if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. What did he mean by ¡®even if I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t change it¡¯.


    But he had no choice but to bring baby ancestral dragon over first.


    The old Titan said that there was half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul here and that this ce was very dangerous, but Ye Sheng had been here for half a day and did not find anything.


    ¡°Could it be that a fake seventh realm has entered?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but doubt.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He tore through the sky and arrived at the ancestral dragon baby¡¯s finger in an instant.


    Then, Ye Sheng saw a grave.


    It was arge grave. It was earthy yellow and did not have a tombstone. It was as bare as a mound of earth. If not for the ancestral dragon baby saying that this was a grave, Ye Sheng would not dare to be sure.


    ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s grave,¡±the ancestral dragon baby said excitedly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. This is my grandfather¡¯s tomb.¡±Baby ancestral dragon nodded firmly.


    Ye Sheng immediately dug up the tomb. As expected, he saw a coffin, a stone coffin, and it was very heavy. Even though Ye Sheng¡¯s body had been strengthened countless times, it was still very difficult for him to move it.


    ¡°Is this your grandfather¡¯s corpse?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Baby ancestral dragon blinked its eyes. It was not sure anymore.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You asked me to dig it up. If you say that it isn¡¯t, doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re disturbing others?¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon said aggrievedly, ¡°Before I dug it up, it was very simr to my grandfather¡¯s grave. The Aura was very simr to everything, but after I dug it up, it didn¡¯t look like it anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng looked at it. The little guy seemed to know that he had made a mistake. It looked at Ye Sheng shyly and blinked its big eyes.


    ¡°My grandfather is the ancestral Dragon King, and he has a strong ancestral dragon aura. I am very familiar with the ancestral dragon¡¯s aura, so I can confirm that this tomb was filled with the ancestral dragon¡¯s aura before. But now, after the tomb was dug up, the ancestral dragon¡¯s aura has dissipated, so I am not too sure,¡±the baby ancestral dragon exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I made a mistake. It¡¯s this thing that has bewitched me,¡±the baby ancestral dragon defended itself.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve dug it out, let¡¯s open it first.¡±


    Baby Ancestral Dragonnaturally had no objections.


    Ye Sheng first bowed to the surroundings of the coffin and said, ¡°Senior, please forgive me. If you¡¯re not the ancestral Dragon King, then this junior will immediately bury you.¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon followed suit and began to worship together with Ye Sheng.


    After the worship, Ye Sheng slowly pushed open the lid of the stone coffin.


    A corpse appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    A faceless corpse.


    Ye Sheng looked at it nkly. Baby Ancestral Dragon looked at it curiously and immediately covered his eyes, saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t my grandfather. There¡¯s been a mistake.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at this corpse. It was a very ordinary corpse. It had a thin body, but it was not a dried corpse. It had withered yellow hair and a face without facial features.


    Yes, it was a faceless corpse. It had no facial features, and the rest of it was just like a normal person.


    Ye Sheng looked at it carefully and then wanted to close the coffin. Since it was not the ancestral dragon king, then they must have made a mistake and disturbed the others.


    ¡°Senior, this junior will bury you now. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±Ye Sheng pushed the lid of the coffin and slowly closed it.


    Crack!


    However, at thest moment of closing, a shriveled palm was ced on the edge of the coffin. Ye Sheng was shocked and his movements stopped involuntarily.


    The baby ancestral dragon was so scared that it immediately drilled into Ye Sheng¡¯s body and turned into a tattoo that appeared on Ye Sheng¡¯s neck and face.


    ¡°Since you dug me out, then don¡¯t Bury Me.¡±A low voice sounded, which made ye Sheng¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Senior, this junior didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±Ye Sheng swallowed his saliva and said bitterly. This time, he had stirred up big trouble.


    This was definitely an old man who wouldn¡¯t die. Great Senior, he was originally sleeping well, but Ye Sheng dug him out for no reason. If he was a violent person, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve slept long enough. It¡¯s time toe out and exercise. Are you from the outside world?¡±The Faceless One continued to ask. His voice was very dry, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, so it wasn¡¯t very coherent, butter on, he gradually got better.


    ¡°Yes, this junior is from the outside world,¡±Ye Sheng said respectfully.

 Chapter 777

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 17, Chu Xiangyu (1st update) , the leader of the four monarchs</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Faceless Man suddenly came to life, scaring ye Sheng so much that he did not dare to neglect him.


    ¡°From the outside world? So a new era has been born now?¡±The Faceless Man asked.


    ¡°Not just born, it¡¯s about to be destroyed. The chaos race seems to be starting another era of destruction,¡±Ye Sheng ridiculed.


    The faceless man said faintly, ¡°Has it been so long?¡±


    ¡°Senior, what era are you from?¡±Ye Sheng asked carefully.


    ¡°I, I am an exiled person. The era is no longer important.¡±The Faceless Man came out of the coffin and shook the dust off his body. He had slept for a long time and was filled with the aura of death. However, as he moved.., he began to have life.


    Was he resurrected from death, or was he facing death?


    Among the people that Ye Sheng knew, there was only one senior sister in green who was certain to face death. She was the leader of the monastery and faced death to live. She quickly caught up with her cultivation in her previous life.


    The Faceless Man did not know if this was the case.


    The Faceless Man was not tall. When he reached Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, he looked very strange because he did not have a face. It made people¡¯s hearts go numb.


    The baby ancestral dragon was so scared that he did not dare toe out.


    ¡°Senior, I Am Ye Sheng. How should I address you?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember my name. What is it again?¡±The faceless man said in distress, as if it was a very difficult thing to remember his name.


    ¡°I remember now. My name is Qiankun, and people call me candle demon!¡±The Faceless Man was distressed for a while and knew his name.


    Qiankun was known as candle demon. Ye Sheng carefully thought about it and confirmed that he had never heard of it.


    ¡°Senior, what do you look like?¡±Ye Sheng asked hesitantly.


    ¡°When I was exiled, I shaved off my facial features. I wanted to bid farewell to the past and be a person that no one knew. But now, it seems that my thoughts are wrong. I am still me. Unless I die, I can not change my identity. And I have already died long enough. I am numb from sleeping in the coffin. I don¡¯t want to die now,¡±candle demon Qiankun said.


    ¡°Senior, what do you n to do?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had wandered around the seventh world for half a day, yet he had not seen a single person. While he was feeling depressed, the appearance of Candle Demon¡¯s universe had given Li Changsheng Hope. If he followed him, would he be able to see the real seventh world?


    ¡°I want to find my former identity, take back my facial features, and then fight with all my might to fulfill a promise that I missed,¡±candle demon¡¯s universe said firmly.


    ¡°Senior, this junior came to the seventh realm to save someone. I wonder if I can follow you?¡±Ye Sheng immediately made his request.


    Candle demon strode forward and said, ¡°If you want to follow me, then follow me. But if you encounter danger, deal with it yourself.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately followed candle demon Qiankun. He did not dare to pull him down. It was not easy to meet someone in such an empty space.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, can you ask me why I sensed such a strong ancestral dragon aura on his grave?¡±Baby ancestral dragon whispered. It was timid and did not dare to ask.


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth but did not speak, candle demon Qiankun said, ¡°The ancestral Dragon King¡¯s corpse fell on my grave back then. The spot where it died was not here. Therefore, although there is a strong ancestral dragon aura here, your target is not here.¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon said in surprise, ¡°Ye Sheng, he can hear what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s so scary. I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t want to pay attention to baby ancestral dragon. He followed faceless one closely and asked, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve been in the seventh realm for so long. Have you ever seen a person called Chu Xiangyu?¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun stopped and turned his head to stare at Ye Sheng.


    It was a very strange scene to stare at Ye Sheng without facial features. However, Ye Sheng could still feel that candle demon Qiankun had locked onto him.


    ¡°Do you know Chu Xiangyu?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This junior came here to find Chu Xiangyu. The Chu Xiangyu in the seventh realm is only half of his soul. The other half of his soul is active in the current universe.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun smiled. His smile was very interesting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a wonderful person at this time. Who are you to him?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu has done me a great favor. I came here to save him,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°Does Chu Xiangyu need you to save him?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun sneered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng had a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Have you heard of the four great kings of the seventh realm?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head, but he felt something in his heart.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, the leader of the four great kings of the seventh realm, is the symbol of invincibility in the seventh realm. You said that this is half of his soul?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s words were filled with a trace of disbelief.


    Ye Sheng was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t the old Titan say that Chu Xiangyu was very dangerous in the seventh realm?


    He had gone through a lot of trouble toe in, but what he heard now was that Chu Xiangyu was the leader of the four great kings of the seventh realm, Invincible. The difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know anything and came in muddle-headed?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun found it funny. Ye Sheng¡¯s silly look was very simr to when he was young. He valued loyalty and knew how to be grateful.


    ¡°Senior, I might know what happened.¡±After Ye Sheng was dumbfounded, he carefully recalled the sequence of events and discovered many details that he had not noticed.


    When Ye Sheng was about to leave the firmament star, the old Titan told Ye Sheng that half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul was trapped in the seventh realm and was in great danger. He needed help, and Ye Sheng immediately believed it.


    Because the old Titan¡¯s strength was profound, and he was the grandfather of the Red Army, he had once unreservedly passed on his Great Dao to Ye Sheng.


    The old Titan did not lie to Ye Sheng, but like Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather, the old madman, he received Chu Xiangyu¡¯s orders or requests to let them nurture ye Sheng.


    The ultimate goal was to let Ye Sheng enter the seventh realm.


    After Ye Sheng thought it through, he said with certainty, ¡°Chu Xiangyu will be waiting for me in the front.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun asked in surprise, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded firmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    An expert like the old Titan did not need to lie to Ye Sheng. If he wanted to deal with Ye Sheng, he could just p him and Ye Sheng would die on the spot without even taking a breath. Why would he need to go through so much trouble to tell ye Sheng this information about the seventh realm?


    Therefore, Ye Sheng concluded that Chu Xiangyu would definitely be waiting for him in the front. He was constantly nurturing him so that he could suffer or experience something.


    Candle demon Qiankun said, ¡°I¡¯m now interested in You, Kid. Chu Xiangyu, the leader of the four great kings of the seventh realm, is actually waiting for you in the front. I find it unbelievable even when I hear it, but you¡¯re so confident. What exactly is the rtionship between you and Chu Xiangyu?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled but did not say anything. After thinking through this matter, he was no longer angry. To be honest, when he heard the news about Chu Xiangyu, Ye Sheng was very angry.


    Was he not toying with him?


    But now that he thought it through, Ye Sheng was looking forward to meeting Chu Xiangyu, the leader of the four monarchs of the seventh realm.

 Chapter 778

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 18, Sovereign City (2nd watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng followed candle demon Qiankun¡¯s footsteps and walked from day to night. He witnessed the sun and moon changing. However, with Ye Sheng¡¯s current vision, he could tell that the sun and moon in the seventh realm was not the sun and moon that he understood.


    ¡°The seventh realm used to be an epoch, so it has a lot of origins. Although the origins were destroyed in the previous battle, things like the Sun and moon can still be condensed from a small amount of origins,¡±candle demon Qiankun said.


    He took advantage of the dark night and Strode forward. Ye Sheng followed closely behind. He looked at the vastnd, crossed the mountains and rivers, and witnessed the sun and moon repeatedly. Finally, he saw some human figures.


    However, these human figures were all very weak. Moreover, they were not flesh and blood creatures, but skeletons. Arge number of skeletons appeared on the ground, as if they woulde out and move at night.


    ¡°Stop looking at them. These are not normal creatures. They are not even considered as skeletons. They do not have souls.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun said.


    ¡°Then what are they?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They are a group of unwilling people. They should have dissipated long ago. They are the mistakes of that battle.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun stopped and looked at the spirits on the endlessnd. He sighed.


    ¡°What was that battle?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but ask.


    ¡°The battle that destroyed the epoch. Didn¡¯t you say that the chaos race was preparing to destroy another epoch? So you will soon be able to feel what we once felt.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s expression was a little helpless, he was also a little angry.


    Towards the chaos race, he was very angry. However, it was useless.


    ¡°You said that you were going to attend an appointment. Is It for this battle?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions if your cultivation base is weak. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t kill you just because you have a good rtionship with Chu Xiangyu.¡±Zhu Moqian Kun seemed to have been touched by something in his heart and said fiercely.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°You won¡¯t. You¡¯re a good person.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is really a joke. A person like me is actually considered a good person.¡±Zhu Moqian Kun mocked himself.


    ¡°What did you do to make yourself think that you are not a good person?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I, I became a deserter. I betrayed many people. My family, my wife, my daughter, and everything else were all destroyed with a single thought of mine. And my final choice was to exile myself, cut off my facial features, and be a cowardly turtle, hiding in a coffin for God knows how long. Would a person like me be a good person?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun suddenly shouted at Ye Sheng, his originally calm face suddenly revealed his facial features. He was a very handsome man, but in an instant, he returned to his original appearance.


    Ye Sheng knew that this might be candle demon Universal¡¯s original appearance, but what he said also surprised Ye Sheng. He didn¡¯t expect him to have such a past.


    No wonder he ran in one direction after he was dug out. He wanted to find a chance to make up for his mistakes.


    ¡°I still think that you are a good person,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Little Brat, don¡¯t think that I will answer your questions endlessly just because youpliment me,¡±candle demon Qiankun sneered. He ignored ye Sheng and increased his speed.


    Ye Sheng also increased his speed, not letting himself be thrown away, he said, ¡°Since you have already made a mistake, why don¡¯t you give me a chance? The era I¡¯m in now has also encountered the things that happened to you in that era. I am working hard to be stronger. For my family, for my friends, for my revenge, and even for the millions of lives in the universe, I want to know something.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun turned his head around and stared at Ye Sheng. Wisps of ck smoke appeared on his calm and faceless face as he said, ¡°You want to be the Savior?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be the savior of the entire world. I want to be my own savior. Just like how you regret it now. I don¡¯t want to regret it in the years toe. ¡°I have family. I also have a cute daughter. My family and friends need me to protect them. I must be stronger for them. There¡¯s no doubt about that,¡±ye Sheng said firmly.


    Candle Demon Qiankun looked at Ye Sheng. He did not know why, but he was very jealous. His heart was so jealous that it was twisted.


    ¡°Now that I see you, I hate myself more and more. I don¡¯t want to help you. I even want to kill you,¡±candle demon Qiankun said viciously.


    Ye Sheng stared at candle demon Qiankun without giving in.


    ¡°But you are very lucky. You met the current me. The current me only wants to make up for my past mistakes. So you can ask. If I can help you, I will tell you. Compared to hating and being jealous of you, I hate and being jealous of the past me more. I deserve to be destroyed.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°How are you going to go to that missed appointment?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°In the depths of this world, there is a big clock. It was left behind by the old man of time and space. I will push the big clock and return to the scene of that battle to go to a missed appointment. Even if I have to die, I must go,¡±candle demon Qiankun told Ye Sheng, his tone was firm.


    ¡°The dean of the DAO College, the old man of time and space, actually left behind arge clock here?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Therge clock itself is the old man of time and space¡¯s Dharma Treasure. It is a Dharma treasure that controls the origin of time and space. Even the primal chaos race would very much like to obtain it. However, the primal chaos race can not do anything to the old man of time and space who is wandering around in time,¡±candle demon Qiankun said.


    ¡°I understand. Then tell me about Chu Xiangyu. I want to know about Chu Xiangyu in the seventh world,¡±Ye Sheng chased after candle demon Qiankun and asked.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, he came veryte. I don¡¯t really remember when it was. Sometimes, I was in a daze and kept wandering in the shadows of the past, unable to walk out. ¡°During this period, Chu Xiangyu began to rise up. He killed ten kings and exterminated the remnants of the primal chaos. He single-handedly confronted an old bastard of the primal chaos. In the end, he suppressed him and devoured him. Only then did he be the current leader of the four monarchs, the faintly invincible Chu Xiangyu,¡±candle demon Qiankun said one by one.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart surged when he heard this. Indeed, powerful people would be very powerful wherever they went. Half of Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul entered the seventh realm and allowed him to rise up sessfully. He became the current leader of the four great kings of the seventh realm. It was simply inconceivable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to Chu Xiangyu¡¯s sovereign city. Coincidentally, I¡¯ll be passing by there too. Let¡¯s go deeper and look for the big clock,¡±candle demon Qiankun said. He flew into the sky at a rapid speed.


    Ye Sheng immediately used Kun Peng¡¯s extreme speed to barely keep up.


    After flying for three days, Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun slowed down. They saw a huge city entrenched on the ground. This city had a terrifying aura that filled the entire area. It made people subconsciously feel fear.


    Candle Demon Qiankunnded on the ground. He did not dare to be careless and said, ¡°This is Chu Xiangyu¡¯s sovereign city. You said that Chu Xiangyu would wait for you, so he must be here. If he¡¯s not here, your guess is wrong.¡±

 Chapter 779

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 19, Transcendence (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Sovereign King City was right in front of him. Even from a distance, Ye Sheng and the candle demon universe could feel the monstrous demonic qi permeating through the air.


    Sovereign King City was very ancient, and there were many traces left behind from the battle. In this unfrequented seventh realm, the appearance of sovereign King City gave Ye Sheng a glimmer of hope.


    Would Chu Xiangyu be here?


    Even though Ye Sheng was very sure that Chu Xiangyu was training him and that he was the one who caused him to enter the seventh realm, he was not sure if Chu Xiangyu would appear here.


    There were no ghosts around the king¡¯s city, only deathly stillness. The deathly stillness filled the entire area, shocking ye Sheng. He took a deep breath and felt his heart palpitate.


    Candle Demon Qiankun thought for a moment and followed ye Sheng to the king¡¯s city.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look for the big clock?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the big clock, but I want to meet Chu Xiangyu, the leader of the Four Kings,¡±candle demon Qiankun said. He wanted Chu Xiangyu¡¯s help as well.


    Was the big clock that easy to find?


    But there was no need to tell ye Sheng these words.


    The two of them walked towards sovereign King City. The city¡¯s gate was open and the surroundings were empty. There was no one around.


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun walked in just like that.


    Sovereign King City waspletely deserted. The streets were empty and the houses along the way were covered in dust. When they touched the houses, there was a thickyer of dust.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here,¡±ye Sheng said.


    Candle Demon Qiankun frowned and said, ¡°It looks like this ce has been deserted for a long time. Didn¡¯t you say that Chu Xiangyu would wait for You?¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking.¡±


    He still firmly believed that Chu Xiangyu woulde to see him. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for him to enter the seventh realm.


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s half of his soul in the seventh realm was doing very well. He did not need ye Sheng to save him at all. Then, wouldn¡¯t Ye Shenge here for nothing?


    The old Titan and Chu Xiangyu did not need to do such a thing to trick Ye Sheng.


    At that moment, the ancestral dragon baby emerged from Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It looked up at its surroundings and muttered, ¡°This ce is very strange. I have a bad feeling. Ye Sheng, why don¡¯t we leave First?¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun looked at the ancestral dragon baby and asked in surprise, ¡°Is this the descendant of the ancestral Dragon King from back then?¡±


    The ancestral dragon baby was a little bolder now. Perhaps it was because candle demon Qiankun had said a lot of things, it was no longer as terrifying as it was at first nce. It said, ¡°My grandfather is the ancestral Dragon King. I¡¯m here to take its corpse away.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun nodded and no longer paid attention to it. He continued to look at the sovereign city.


    Ye Sheng said to the ancestral dragon baby, ¡°Let¡¯s finish exploring the sovereign city first before we leave.¡±


    Ye Sheng would not leave until he understood what was going on. He had to find Chu Xiangyu.


    In the Sovereign King City, the main roads were crisscrossed with crisscrossing paths. Ye Sheng and candle demon slowly walked to the center of the city.


    Then, they saw a strange scene.


    A huge array formation with the ancient city as its foundation was spreading in all directions. And in the center, there was a statue.


    Ye Sheng recognized the statue at a nce. It was Chu Xiangyu.


    ¡°This is Chu Xiangyu¡¯s statue.¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this is a huge array formation. An extremely terrifying array formation.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun said solemnly as he pulled ye Sheng to prevent him from taking any risks.


    Baby ancestral dragon said softly, ¡°Ye Sheng, I think I saw a ghost shadow just now.¡±


    Ye sheng frowned and asked, ¡°What Ghost Shadow?¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun also looked at baby ancestral dragon and asked, ¡°Where is the Ghost Shadow?¡±


    Baby Ancestral Dragon pointed with its w and said, ¡°It¡¯s right in front.¡±


    Ye Sheng followed its w and saw that it was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s statue.


    Meanwhile, candle demon Qiankun was also looking at it. He seemed to have found some clues and asked in surprise, ¡°Is this transcendence?¡±


    ¡°What transcendence?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was also looking at him curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand it either. But when I was young, I heard the elders in my n say that there is no limit to cultivation. Don¡¯t think that you can reach the end just because you have reached the peak you believe in. No one knows where the end point is.¡±? More importantly, the elders in my n told me that all cultivation is to pursue a transcendence.¡±Candle Devil Qiankun said.


    ¡°Transcendence?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. Was this the realm above immortal emperor?


    In immortal cultivation, thest step was immortal emperor, starting from half-immortal, to immortal, to Immortal King.


    Transcendence above immortal emperor?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I asked at that time, but the elders in the n didn¡¯t tell me. They only said that once you transcend, you will no longer be bound by the era and the shackles of the universe. Truly transcending this universe is the supreme realm.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun shook his head.


    ¡°You mean, Chu Xiangyu is transcending?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but the way he is now, with the Monarch City as his foundation and the stone statue as his mold, and the great array absorbing nutrients, it looks like he is transcending.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun also said in shock, he didn¡¯t think that he would actually see a scene that looked like he was transcending.


    If Chu Xiangyu was really transcending, then it would really be amazing.


    Candle Devil Qiankun did not forget that Ye Sheng had said that Chu Xiangyu in the seventh realm only had half a soul, and he dared to transcend with half a soul. What kind of courage was this?


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, I¡¯m Ye Sheng. I¡¯m here. What do you need me to do?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly shouted loudly at the stone statue. If it was transcending, then this stone statue should have a mind of its own.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s loud roar caused the entire sovereign city to tremble. A loud explosion sounded and the stone statue began to tremble as it slowly opened its eyes.


    Chu Xiangyu was here!


    Ye Sheng looked on in surprise. As expected, Chu Xiangyu was the one who led him to the seventh realm.


    Candle Demon Qiankun looked left and right in surprise. His originally featureless face was now vaguely showing his original appearance. This was a sign of extreme shock.


    Baby ancestral dragon covered his mouth with his ws and said in surprise, ¡°The stone hase back to life.¡±


    The stone elephant, which hade back to life, opened its mouth and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re finally here. I didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±


    His voice rumbled like a de rubbing against each other. It was very ear-piercing, but at this moment, the three of them were all looking at him excitedly.


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°Did you ask the old Titan to tell me that half of your soul is in the seventh realm?¡±


    Chu xiangyu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who told him. I thought that you would need at least a few more years toe over.¡±


    Candle Devil Qiankun and the baby ancestral dragon were just bystanders, watching silently.


    ¡°Why? Why Do You Keep Guiding me to be stronger?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°You are my fated person. I also want to see how far you can go,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like now?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Transcending!¡±Chu Xiangyu said firmly.


    Candle demon Qiankun said excitedly, ¡°You are indeed transcending. I¡¯m not mistaken. This is one of the ways to transcend.¡±

 Chapter 780

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 20, conversation with Chu Xiangyu (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Transcendence, this was the first time Ye Sheng had heard of this realm. Looking at Chu Xiangyu, Ye Sheng did not know how many trump cards he still had.


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s origin was very mysterious. He was born in the hell dimension. What truly made the almighty beings of the universe remember was the great battle between the three Great Powers millions of years ago. Chu Xiangyu, Lucifer, and the first demon God had almost defied the heavens and changed their fate.., they turned the tide of the battle, but after that, Chu Xiangyu hid in the dark.


    Until Ye Sheng entered the universe and met Chu Xiangyu on Xandar Star. Then, Chu Xiangyu seemed to be behind every step ye Sheng took.


    Until now, Chu Xiangyu personally admitted that Ye Sheng was his fated person. He wanted to do his best to support Ye Sheng and see how far ye Sheng could go.


    ¡°Chu Junwang, you only have half of your soul, and you¡¯re already transcending?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun could not help but feel excited as he asked.


    In the seventh realm, everyone called Chu Xiangyu Chu Junwang, and some even called him the first sovereign. One could see how powerful he was.


    Chu xiangyu said indifferently, ¡°If you can transcend, then transcend. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled. This was like Chu Xiangyu¡¯s style. If there was a chance, he would not hesitate.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have entered the seventh realm and seen half of my soul. I want to talk to you alone,¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Candle Devil Qiankun and the baby ancestral dragon wanted to step back and not disturb them.


    However, Chu Xiangyu¡¯s body exploded with a huge amount of energy. It struck Ye Sheng and dragged him into an alternate dimension.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng felt his vision blur. He had arrived in a world where he could not reach the sky or the ground.


    The whole world was spinning. ck was the main theme. asionally, other colors shed by, and Chu Xiangyu appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    Chu Xiangyu appeared in front of Ye Sheng. He was not a stone man, but a body of flesh and blood, just like Chu Xiangyu in the universe.


    ¡°You are more outstanding than I thought. You are already in the half-immortal realm.¡±Chu Xiangyu looked at Ye Sheng with satisfaction and praised him.


    He was indifferent to others, and even cold and arrogant. But when facing Ye Sheng, he would not be stingy with his praise.


    In fact, from the moment he met Ye Sheng until now, Chu Xiangyu had always thought that ye Sheng was worth nurturing.


    ¡°I have always felt a sense of urgency. Only by constantly improving myself can I keep up with Big Brother Chu¡¯s pace and the dangers of this universe.¡±Ye Sheng said with a sigh. His feelings for Chu Xiangyu had increased even further, and he addressed him as Big Brother Chu.


    Chu Xiangyu was quite satisfied with this address. He reached out and patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°Since you call me big brother, I will naturally do my best to nurture you. In fact, everyone who has lived for a long time is nurturing outstanding talents. The dean of the DAO College is just like that.¡±


    ¡°The dean of the DAO College, the old man of time and Space!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, but immediately dimmed. He sighed and said, ¡°The DAO College was destroyed during thest battle in the Sea of Chaos.¡±


    ¡°The DAO College is everywhere. The DAO College is omnipresent. If the chaos race could destroy it so easily, why would they leave the DAO College in the sky above the Sea of Chaos for a million years?¡±Chu Xiangyu shook his head and said.


    ¡°Why do the chaos race always want to destroy the epoch?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement. He did not understand. What was the point of going through so much trouble to rebuild the epoch and then destroy it again after tens of millions of years?


    Chu Xiangyu ced his hands behind his back, he said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand. Every time the chaos race destroys an epoch, they will absorb the outstanding cultivation concepts of this epoch and be their nourishment. The reason why the chaos race has existed for so long is because they absorbed the cultivation results of several epochs and gave birth to several transcending mighty figures.¡±


    ¡°Several supreme transcending experts?¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath.


    ¡°Perhaps not only that. Even I don¡¯t have a clear understanding of the foundation of the primal chaos race, so I can only continue to umte power. In the past few eras, many people have fought against the primal chaos race. There were some extremely talented experts, some experts at the supreme transcending realm, and even some geniuses who rose up against time and space. However, the primal chaos race still exists, and these people have died, disappeared, and surrendered. They are utterly defeated,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.


    ¡°Then what about us?¡±Ye Sheng could not help but ask.


    ¡°We are the opponents of this era. We might be able to follow the path of our predecessors, but if we resist, we might fail. If we don¡¯t resist, we will definitely fail.¡±Chu Xiangyu said firmly.


    ¡°Right, I will definitely destroy the primal chaos race.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Chu Xiangyu smiled with satisfaction. He patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°One step at a time. It is still early. You still have time to grow up.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, how long will your path of transcendence take?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. In fact, I was forced to transcend.¡±Chu Xiangyu was silent for a moment before he said.


    ¡°What, forced?¡±Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise. Chu Xiangyu was already so powerful. Who else could force him to transcend?


    ¡°You know that there are four great kings in the seventh realm,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°But you are the number one sovereign king.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an empty title. Do you know who the other three are?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not know.


    ¡°The Samsara King with an unknown origin, the ancient god Relic Angel King, and the Chaos Race¡¯s Hundred Battle King.¡±Chu Xiangyu said the names of the three people, which made Ye Sheng Blink. He did not recognize any of them, but they seemed to be very powerful.


    ¡°The Samsara King¡¯s origins are unknown, and his enemies and allies are undecided. He is a lone wolf, so there is no need to care about him. However, he is the first to walk the path of transcendence.¡±Chu Xiangyu said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng listened silently.


    ¡°The Angel King is my friend. He might be the only ancient god in the world today, and he has followed closely behind on the path of transcendence.¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°What About Hundred Battle King?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Hundred Battle King, a peerless genius who grew up in this era of the primal chaos. He should have grown up in the outer universe under the protection of the upper echelons of the primal chaos. However, Angel King used hundred battle King¡¯s warlike mentality to trick him into the seventh world. Up until now, he has also embarked on the path of transcendence.¡±Chu Xiangyu shook his head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill him?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill him. Once we kill the hundred-battle king, the higher-ups of the chaos race will know that someone in the seventh world is about to transcend. It will be a catastrophe.¡±Chu Xiangyu sighed.


    ¡°Do you know how the Titan race was wiped out?¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°The old Titan told me that it was because of a hope. The chaos race directly destroyed their hope.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a hope, a hope of transcending. The Titan Race¡¯s patriarch, the Eternal Titan, stepped onto the path of transcending. However, he was discovered by the chaos race, and within tens of thousands of years, they started a catastrophe that wiped out the Titan race.¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s expression was ugly.


    ¡°The Titan race did not invite any helpers?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°We wanted to help at that time, but the Eternal Titan refused. He said that we can not expose the umted power of the Titan race just because of him alone. It is not the right time.¡±Chu Xiangyu raised his head, his gaze was sharp.


    ¡°The Eternal Titan led the Titan race and the transcendents of the primal chaos race in a battle. That battle was extremely brutal. The Eternal Titan used the foundation of transcendence to burn its life force, dragging an old undying transcendence expert of the primal chaos race to his death. This is also why the primal chaos race has been enduring patiently. Because the only transcendence realm on the surface was dragged to his death by the Eternal Titan, the others are all in deep slumber. This gave us a chance.¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s tone was calm, but one of the grief and indignation, tragic, but Ye Sheng can imagine.

 Chapter 781

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 21, heading to the prehistoric battlefield (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng could imagine the pressure the Titan race faced at that time. The transcendents of the chaos race came pressing down on them. The Eternal Titan rejected all helpers and led the Titan race to fight alone. They fought a tragic battle.


    After the battle ended, the chaos race hid in the dark, licking their wounds and waiting for the next eruption. The Titan race only had one old Titan left. He hid in the dimensional space and did not dare to walk out casually.


    ¡°Big Brother Chu, what can I do after entering the seventh world?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Chu Xiangyu looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°I want you to do something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression froze and he asked seriously. For Chu Xiangyu to speak, it was definitely not a small matter.


    ¡°In the depths of the seventh world, there is a big clock left behind by the time and Space Elder. The candle demon universe outside wants to use the big clock to return to the Great War of thest era. I want you to go to that time too and experience the power of destruction in that great war,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°Return to thest era and experience the power of the Apocalypse?¡±


    Chu Xiangyu nodded.


    Ye Sheng suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Can I go and kill the members of the Primal Chaos Race?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. You can kill them as you wish, but you must remember to protect your own safety.¡±Chu Xiangyu patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°No problem. I will follow the Candle Demon Qiankun and return to that era,¡±ye Sheng agreed straightforwardly.


    ¡°When you go to that era, you have to remember one thing.¡±Chu Xiangyu muttered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your real name. You are not from that era. Don¡¯t use your real name, or the chaos race will find out.¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart. He asked, ¡°Where is the big clock?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±Chu Xiangyu immediately brought Ye Sheng out of this space and returned to Sovereign King City.


    When Candle Demon Qiankun and the baby ancestral dragon saw Ye Shenge out, they immediately looked at him with concern. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they realized that there was nothing wrong with Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Candle demon Qiankun,¡±Chu Xiangyu said in his stone man state with a dry voice.


    ¡°Sovereign King Chu.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun lowered his posture.


    ¡°I know what you want to do.¡±Chu Xiangyu stared at him.


    Candle Demon Qiankun bowed, he said, ¡°Since King Chu knows what I want to do, you must also know my background. I have lived in a muddle-headed state for so many years. Now that I have thought it through, I only want to go to an appointment. Please give me some guidance.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun knew that the big clock was in the seventh realm, but he did not know the exact location of the big clock. Although the seventh realm was very peaceful, many experts were hidden in the dark and unfathomable.


    Candle Demon Qiankun was also very powerful, but he did not want to waste time with the people of the seventh realm. He was eager to return home.


    The jade statue of Chu Xiang said, ¡°I know where the big clock is. I can tell you, but you have to bring Ye Sheng with you and enter that era.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and said, ¡°Why? It was a narrow escape. The chaos racepletely destroyed the universe, and Ye Sheng was only at the half-immortal realm.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun didn¡¯t think Ye Sheng was a good choice because it was too dangerous. Even he himself returned to that era because he was going to keep his promise. Wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng sending himself to his death?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Take Me with you,¡±Ye Sheng said with a firm expression. That era was indeed very dangerous, but it was also a great opportunity.


    Ye Sheng had encountered many dangers, so he was not afraid of them. Every time, he would pick up fresh flowers from the thorny path, and this time was no exception.


    When Candle Demon Qiankun saw Ye Sheng like this, he sighed helplessly and stopped trying to persuade him. He said, ¡°Alright then. I will do my best to protect Ye Sheng. It can be considered as returning the first great favor to King Chu.¡±


    Only then did baby ancestral dragon react. He hugged ye Sheng¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Are you going to the battlefield of thest epoch?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°You stay here. Although there is no one in King¡¯s city, it is very safe. Big Brother Chu will protect you.¡±


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was dumbfounded. He looked at Ye Sheng and then at Chu Xiangyu who had turned into a stone man. He gulped, then, he said in a baby voice, ¡°Ye Sheng, I followed you in. Wherever you go, I will follow you. Even on the path of death, I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    These words were said with great righteousness. Ye Sheng himself believed it, but he was sure that baby ancestral dragon was afraid of Chu Xiangyu and didn¡¯t want to stay with him.


    ¡°Brother Chu is very good. It¡¯s too dangerous on the battlefield. I can¡¯t even take care of myself, let alone you,¡±Ye Sheng persuaded.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m an ancestral dragon. I have the ancestral dragon bloodline and the body of an ancestral dragon. I have the power of an ancestral dragon.¡±The Baby Ancestral Dragon clenched its fists and waved them.


    Ye Sheng wanted to persuade him, but Chu xiangyu said, ¡°Bring him with you. This little guy has an extraordinary background. Maybe he can help you.¡±


    ¡°It has an extraordinary background?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the baby ancestral dragon with suspicion.


    The baby ancestral dragon waved its tiny fists and said proudly, ¡°My grandfather said that I will surpass it and be the greatest ancestral dragon of the Dragon Race.¡±


    Ye Sheng was helpless, but since Chu Xiangyu had spoken, he did not insist. He said to the baby ancestral dragon, ¡°Follow me. Then you must be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am very obedient. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I will hide in your body.¡±The baby ancestral dragon smiled ingratiatingly and said cowardly words.


    Ye Sheng looked at candle demon qiankun and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡±


    Candle demon Qiankun said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. If you¡¯re not careful, you won¡¯t be able toe back.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently and said, ¡°Even if I die on the battlefield, I have noints.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun stopped talking and looked at Chu Xiangyu.


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°If you go a million miles deep from here, there will be a sword-like mountain. There¡¯s a big clock in the mountain. You can go, but remember, when you open the big clock, you have to bow in all directions. Otherwise, the consequences will be very tragic.¡±


    ¡°Why are the consequences terrible?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked curiously.


    ¡°Because the people who guard the big clock wille out and kill you,¡±Chu Xiangyu said lightly.


    Baby ancestral dragon shrank his head and did not dare to ask any more questions. It was a little scary to kill them so easily.


    Zhu Moqian Kun listened and cupped his fists in gratitude. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After Zhu Moqian Kun said that, he immediately left sovereign city. Ye Sheng also bid farewell to Chu Xiangyu and followed closely behind with Baby Ancestral Dragon. They rushed to the depths of the seventh realm.


    Chu Xiangyu looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back with a serene gaze and said, ¡°Quickly grow up. A Storm ising. I need you to grow up.¡±


    Chu Xiangyu had high hopes for ye Sheng and had been nurturing him. Ye Sheng had dealt with all sorts of difficulties and dangerous situations. Now, Chu Xiangyu had once again arranged for Ye Sheng to be sent to the battlefield of the previous era, it was even more dangerous than the previous ones. He was not certain that Ye Sheng would return safely.


    It was possible that Ye Sheng would not be able to return.

 Chapter 782

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 22, Old Tortoise (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun left sovereign city and embarked on the path to the depths.


    On the way, candle demon Qiankunmented, ¡°I was wondering why the seventh realm is so quiet now. It turns out that King Chu has embarked on the path of transcendence. The aura of transcendence can scare a lot of people, so no one dares toe out.¡±


    Ye sheng understood and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I thought there weren¡¯t many people in the seventh realm.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? The seventh realm used to be an epoch. Even if it¡¯s shrinking and its origin is declining, it still has its foundation. The seventh realm is iparably vast, and there are countless monsters and monsters in it. Take Me for example. For someone like me who survived the previous epoch to still hide here, it can be seen,¡±candle demon Qiankun said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. It could be said that he had a deeper understanding of the seventh world.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that Chu Junwang would have such great power. He was able to suppress everyone to the point that no one dared toe out. It was also because I was too far away that I couldn¡¯t feel it deeply. Otherwise, I could have felt Chu Junwang¡¯s transcendence aura up close,¡±candle demon Qiankun said with a sigh.


    Ye Sheng rolled his eyes at the side but did not tell him the actual situation.


    Candle Demon Qiankun thought that Chu Xiangyu had transcended alone and suppressed the entire seventh world. However, in reality, it was the four kings who had collectively stepped onto the path of transcending and intimidated everyone in the world. That was why the seventh world was so peaceful.


    Candle Demon Qiankunmented for a while and stopped talking about this matter. Instead, he buried his head in his journey. They could cover a distance of a million miles in a day if they were to travel at full speed.


    But halfway through, candle demon Qiankun changed his direction.


    He went in another direction.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to look for the big clock?¡±


    Candle demon Qiankun said, ¡°Before we look for the big clock, I have to find my face first.¡±


    Only then did ye Sheng remember that candle demon Qiankun was still faceless. He had previously cut off his face out of fear and acted like a coward. But now, he wanted to take it back.


    ¡°Where did you put your face?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Candle Demon Qiankun said in a deep voice, ¡°On an old turtle.¡±


    ¡°An old turtle?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, an old turtle. It was it who mocked me back then. It made my mind explode. It couldn¡¯t stand the shame and cut off its facial features in anger,¡±candle demon Qiankun said bitterly, he was ashamed of his past self.


    ¡°That must be an old turtle that has lived for a long time,¡±ye Sheng said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has lived, but I know that it was the first batch of people who came to the seventh realm to seek refuge. It has witnessed many things in the seventh realm,¡±candle demon Qiankun said.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far away. I know that it has always been here and no one came to disturb it. This old turtle has lived for a long time and knows how to enjoy itself.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun gritted his teeth as he said this, as if he had some embarrassing memories.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to meet another great senior,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He was no longer surprised. Instead, he was used to it. This universe was too big, and many people hid it very deeply. As Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation deepened.., he would definitely encounter more secrets and more experts.


    Ancestral dragon baby said, ¡°Speaking of the old turtle, my grandfather told me before that there is a most shameless and longest-lived turtle in this world.¡±


    Candle demon Qiankun asked, ¡°What did your grandfather say?¡±


    Baby ancestral dragony on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°My grandfather said that he met that turtle when he was young. When they first met, that turtle made my grandfather treat him as a child for three hundred years before he taught him the most powerful cultivation technique in the world.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather didn¡¯t agree, right?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    But when he guessed, candle demon Qiankun¡¯s face turned ck. It was a color as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Candle Demon Qiankun didn¡¯t say a word as he continued on his journey.


    ¡°My grandfather agreed.¡±Baby ancestral dragon sighed.


    ¡°He agreed?¡±Ye Sheng was surprised. Being a child was a very humiliating thing. He didn¡¯t expect the ancestral Dragon King to agree.


    ¡°My grandfather had no choice but to agree. That old turtle made my grandfather run around in circles. In the end, he was helpless. My grandfather agreed to be his mount for three hundred years,¡±said the baby ancestral dragon.


    ¡°What happened after that? Did your grandfather learn the most powerful cultivation technique in the world?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. Perhaps the ancestral dragon king was so powerful because of this most powerful cultivation technique?


    The Ancestral Dragon Baby¡¯s face turned dark. Compared to the candle demon universe, he waved his small ws, grandma said fiercely, ¡°Thest cultivation technique that the old turtle taught my grandfather was only a cultivation technique that could extend his life indefinitely. It didn¡¯t have any offensive power at all. The only advantage was how long he could live.¡±


    ¡°This... what kind of powerful cultivation technique is this?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Ye Sheng had only lived for a long time. Now, it was not difficult for him to live for hundreds of thousands of years. He could persist for a little longer. A million years was still possible. If he broke through to the immortal realm, it would be easy for him to live for a million years. At the very least, he would have a lifespan of nearly two million years.


    Living for a long time was nothing at all.


    Baby ancestral dragon said angrily, ¡°Who says so? My grandfather immediately scolded the old turtle angrily to vent his anger. However, the old turtle seized the opportunity and used him as a mount for three hundred years. A total of six hundred years. My grandfather will never forget this for the rest of his life.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head. This was really tragic.


    ¡°Could this old turtle be the same as the one you met?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Candle Devil Qiankun at this time.


    However, what surprised him was that Candle Devil Qiankun¡¯s face was as ck as a ck man, which gave Ye Sheng a fright.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a damn B * Stard. He had a hobby of grooming boys long ago. When I heard him say something about the strongest cultivation technique, I was confused for a moment and was tricked into being a grooming boy. For three hundred years, I waited on a B * Stard. In the end, he taught me a shameless cultivation technique. Then, his sharp words pierced through my heart and made me cut off my facial features in a daze. I cultivated this cultivation technique.¡±Candle Devil Qiankun roared angrily, he vented his anger and sulked for three hundred years. In the end, he suffered a huge loss.


    Ye Sheng was dumbfounded when he heard that. This old turtle was simply terrifying. It was unbelievable that he specially took in a boy.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was also dumbfounded. He did not expect it to be a turtle.


    His grandfather had been a boy for six hundred years, but Candle Demon Qiankun was a little better. He had been a boy for three hundred years.


    ¡°Damn that old bastard, he will definitely die without a burial ce,¡±candle demon Qiankun cursed.


    Just as he cursed, a turtle that was half the height of a man suddenly appeared in front of Ye Sheng and the others. It walked upright with a turtle shell on its back, sunsses on its back, and a cigar in its mouth. It gave Ye Sheng a big fright.


    The old turtle took a puff of the cigar and puffed out a circle of smoke. It had the air of a lonely expert, but the moment he opened his mouth, it was all gone. ¡°Boy, I haven¡¯t seen you for millions of years, yet you¡¯re making me up like this behind my back and cursing me. It seems that you want to be my boy.¡±

 Chapter 783

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 23, unreliable bastard (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s face turned ck like charcoal. If he had eyes now, he would definitely re at the old turtle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull those useless things. Quickly return my face to me,¡±candle demon Qiankun shouted angrily.


    However, the old turtle was calm and collected. He took a puff of his cigar and said, ¡°This attitude of yours, is it the attitude of wanting something?¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun panted heavily and said, ¡°Back then, we agreed that when I needed it, you would return my face to me.¡±


    The old turtle pushed his sunsses and said indifferently, ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to cheat?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun said indignantly.


    ¡°You were the one who cheated first. Back then, you had to serve me for 300 years, but you left in the year 299. You are still one year away.¡±The old turtle pointed with his fingers.


    Candle Demon Qiankun was speechless. While he was furious, he also secretly hated this old bastard for having such good memories?


    ¡°HMPH, since you didn¡¯t keep the agreement, I naturally don¡¯t have to keep the agreement. The cultivation technique that I taught you back then was pretty good, right?¡±The old turtle asked while smoking his cigar, intoxicated.


    Candle Demon Qiankun took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I cultivated very well, so I let you down back then. I didn¡¯t keep the agreement, but I have to do something now. Please return my face to me.¡±


    The old turtle shook his head and said, ¡°If you want your face, Wait on me for another year.¡±


    Zhu Moqian Kun¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. He was eager to return home, so how could he waste another year¡¯s time.


    Ye Sheng watched silently. This old turtle was indeed very strong. Ye Sheng could not see through it at all. Moreover, it was very arrogant. It wore sunsses, smoked a cigar, and put its hands behind its back. It looked like the eldest son of Heaven and the second son of Earth.., the stance of my third boss.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon also shrunk its head in fear. This was the old turtle that had made its grandfather a child for six hundred years. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Can you change your suggestion?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun discussed.


    The old turtle walked slowly and said, ¡°Then how do you want to change it? In a year¡¯s time, what are you going to exchange with me?¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun was silent. He was penniless and could not bring out anything.


    The old turtle spread his hands and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t bring out anything, then you must be thinking of getting something for nothing. Nice try.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s face turned from ck to red as he muttered, ¡°You know my situation too. I have found an opportunity to return to the past. Don¡¯t Stop Me.¡±


    ¡°What opportunity? The Big Clock,¡±said the old turtle indifferently.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun asked in surprise.


    ¡°Is the big clock here a secret?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Of course. Few people know about the big clock. I overheard the ancestral Dragon King¡¯s words back then. Old Turtle, how did you know?¡±Asked Candle Demon Qiankun.


    The old turtle looked askance at Candle Demon Qiankun and ye Sheng and said, ¡°How could I not know that the elder of time and space moved the big clock here?¡±


    Zhu Moqian Kun was speechless. He said, ¡°Old turtle, if you don¡¯t give me face, then you have to give Chu Xiangyu face, right?¡±


    The old turtle narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Chu Xiangyu, you still have a rtionship with Chu Xiangyu?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have a rtionship with Chu Xiangyu, but this person, this person is Chu Xiangyu¡¯s junior. Chu Xiangyu asked me to bring him to the battlefield this time.¡±Zhu Moqian Kun revealed Ye Sheng, he hoped to use Chu Xiangyu to pressure the old turtle.


    The old turtle took off his sunsses and stared at Ye Sheng carefully, after a long while, he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about him. He¡¯s young and in the half-immortal realm. He¡¯s not trash, but there¡¯s nothing to be proud of either. How could such a mediocre person be Chu Xiangyu¡¯s Junior?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face darkened. He was not even 100 years old, but he had already cultivated to the half-immortal realm. How could he be better than trash?


    Jealousy. The old turtle was jealous of him. Ye Shengforted himself so that he would not be angry.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Chu Xiangyu,¡±candle demon Qiankun said.


    ¡°Nonsense. Chu Xiangyu is transcending. Even if I go to him now, he won¡¯t see me,¡±the old turtle said.


    ¡°Then what do you want? It doesn¡¯t matter if you dy me, but if you dy Ye Sheng, he is Chu Xiangyu¡¯s man. You will be unlucky,¡±candle demon Qiankun threatened.


    ¡°What kind of trouble is that? Am I afraid of Chu Xiangyu?¡±The old turtle stomped his feet and said angrily.


    ¡°Get lost with your face, you useless thing. If you had persisted for thest year, you would have had some hope of returning. Unfortunately, this time, you¡¯re going to give him a head,¡±the old turtle mocked.


    ¡°Giving him a head is better than waiting for death here.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun picked up his face and pressed it against his face. He rubbed his face with all his strength and pressed his face against it.


    A middle-aged handsome man appeared. His facial features were very clear and bright. He looked much better than when he was faceless.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±The old turtle waved his hand and passed through Ye Sheng and the others, walking into the distance.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°He went to look for his sister. This guy is a lecherous and hungry person. I wonder how many sisters he has.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun curled his lips. His expression was rich and constantly changing. He was familiarizing himself with the face that he had regained.


    ¡°You and Chu Xiangyu still have a lot of face. If I was alone today, the old turtle would never give me back my face no matter what,¡±candle demon Qiankunmented.


    ¡°Since you have your face back, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s return to the Battle of the New Age,¡±Ye Sheng said impatiently.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rush to the big clock at full speed.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun was very fast. He brought Ye Sheng along as they rushed towards the direction of the big clock.


    Not long after, candle demon Qiankun brought Ye Sheng to the top of the big clock.


    It was a round mountain. The entire mountain was like a big clock. It was extremely huge but also extremely strange.


    Ye Sheng immediately felt depressed when he stepped into it. It was as if there was a terrifying existence staring at him.


    It was not just him. Candle Demon Qiankun also felt it. His expression was solemn as he recalled Chu Xiangyu¡¯s instructions. He immediately brought Ye Sheng along and paid his respects in all directions.


    Only then did the pressure slowly fade away.


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How terrifying. The pressure that was staring at me just now was most likely from some top-tier cultivators.¡±Ye Sheng swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Yes, not weaker than me. If it wasn¡¯t for King Chu¡¯s instructions, we would have been in grave danger,¡±candle demon Qiankun said with lingering fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. You can go in.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun immediately headed deeper into the mountain.


    The big clock was here.


    It was a huge disk like a clock, with hands, minute hands, and second hands.


    The difference was that it referred to the time in space-time instead of the time in a day.


    To turn back the big clock meant to turn back the time. This was suitable for candle demon Qiankun and Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 784

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 24, farewell in the river of time (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The big clock in front of him was extremely exquisite. It was rotating every moment and there was a green halo surrounding it. It was extremely beautiful and mysterious.


    Ye Sheng stood in front and looked at the Candle Demon Universe. He asked, ¡°How do I activate it?¡±


    Ye Sheng had never used a big clock before. He had walked in the river of time and space a few times, but he was always passive. He did not know how to activate the big clock.


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s cultivation base was much higher than Ye Sheng¡¯s, but he was definitely more powerful than Ye Sheng. Therefore, he had to activate the big clock.


    Candle Demon Qiankun carefully observed the big clock. This was a huge valley hidden in the mountains. It was covered by the shade of the trees. There were not even a single wild beast.


    Of course, it could also be that the pressure was so heavy that no wild beast dared toe here.


    In the valley, in front of the big clock, candle demon Qiankun carefully used his mana to wrap around the clock and began to rotate.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    It was very strenuous to rotate in the opposite direction, but in order to return to the past, candle demon Qiankun used all his strength.


    ¡°I want to go back and see my wife, my son, and my friends.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun roared loudly. His veins and tendons exploded, and all the energy in his bodypletely burst out at this moment.


    Boom!


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s cultivation base also exploded outpletely. It was extremely terrifying. He had reached the immortal King Realm.


    After the half-immortal realm was the immortal, after the immortal was the Immortal King, and after the Immortal King was the immortal emperor.


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s cultivation base was already very terrifying at the immortal King Realm. He was only one level away from that final step.


    He was two levels higher than Ye Sheng, and now he was using his full power. Terrifying Energy swept out in all directions, and Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t even stand firmly. He tried his best to stabilize himself.


    In the valley, grass danced in the air. A strong wind blew and the energy swept. It was as if something terrifying was about to happen.


    The few people guarding the big clock were also secretly observing. They watched silently. When candle demon came, he bowed in all directions. This meant that he was one of them. That was why these people did not make a move.


    In the next second, the big clock began to spin rapidly.


    It was not forward, but reverse.


    The big clock was turning back time.


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun were enveloped in it. The two of them seemed to be sucked in and could not be controlled.


    Candle Demon Qiankun released his grip. Tears were about to fall as heughed out loud, ¡°I¡¯m finally going back. I¡¯m going to atone for my sins. God, thank you.¡±


    The guilt in Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s heart was greatly alleviated at this moment.


    He had missed out on too many things in the past. Now, he needed to find those things that he had missed out on.


    Even if he had to sacrifice his life, he would not hesitate.


    Back then, candle demon Qiankun was timid, cowardly, and afraid of death. Now that Qianfan had experienced everything, he saw his original self. He chose to face his heart and choose to make up for it.


    Candle Demon Qiankun wanted to make up for his past mistakes.


    Ye Sheng watched silently from the side. This was a story of a prodigal son turning back, but it was toote.


    If he did not have the big clock, candle demon Qiankun would have spent his entire life in regret. He would have tortured himself to the point of insanity.


    Candle Demon Qiankun was not a good person. He was a weak person. However, at thest moment, he chose to fight.


    He had been weak for his entire life. He did not want to be weak anymore.


    The big clock opened the river of time and brought them into the river of time. They began to rush towards the battle.


    Candle Demon Qiankun was silent. His emotions wereplicated and Ye Sheng did not bother him.


    Ye Sheng was not unfamiliar with the river of time. He had walked through it before.


    Now that he had walked through it again, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were calm. There was no joy or sadness. There was only the will to fight. He was going to face the destruction of an era.


    This war would engulf the entire universe, engulfing an entire era. If Ye Sheng joined in, he would only be an insignificant chess piece. He would not be able to change the oue that had already happened.


    ¡°But I can change the oue of our era,¡±Ye Sheng thought firmly.


    The river of time continued to flow, moving towards the past. Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun both had the symbol of arge clock on their bodies, protecting them from getting lost in the river of time.


    Every second that passed in the river of time meant that they had traveled a hundred or a thousand years into the past.


    Such speed was simply inconceivable.


    The big clock was a rare magical treasure that could do it. It could no longer be described as a divine artifact.


    Candle demon Qiankun said, ¡°When we return to the battlefield, you have to follow me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Ye Sheng replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to find your family? I can be alone.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun frowned and said, ¡°I promised Chu junwang that I would protect your safety. If necessary, I will send you back. I still have the power of arge clock. Once it is activated, I will be able to open the river of time and space again.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    It was safer to follow Candle Demon Qiankun. For the sake of his own life, Ye Sheng still agreed.


    He could leave alone, but he had no way of returning.


    Ye Sheng could not find the big clock during the epoch-destroying battle.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon came out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body out of curiosity. He blinked his big eyes and said, ¡°Is this the river of time?¡±


    ¡°This is the river of time. If you leave Ye Sheng and enter the wrong time, we will not know each other even if we cross paths,¡±said Candle Demon Qiankun.


    Baby ancestral dragon was so frightened that it immediately wrapped half of its body around Ye Sheng¡¯s neck and said, ¡°How terrifying.¡±


    Ye Sheng was just about tofort baby ancestral dragon when his body stiffened and he frowned. He saw an unbelievable figure.


    Old Turtle!


    With the turtle shell on his back, hended on the ground with his hands behind his back. He had a cigar in his mouth, a pair of sunsses on his face, and a few ck hairs on the top of his head.


    How... How did he meet it?


    Ye Sheng tugged at candle demon Qiankun and said, ¡°Look.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun took a look and his eyes widened. He said in disbelief, ¡°Why is this old bastard in the river of time and space?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the other party can open the river of time and space?¡±Ye Sheng guessed. Powerful experts could open the river of time and space and travel in it.


    But that would require a supreme cultivation base.


    Candle Devil Qiankun was at the Immortal King Realm. If he couldn¡¯t open the river of time and space, he would have to borrow the help of the great clock. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the old turtle have already reached the immortal emperor realm?


    ¡°Damn that old bastard, he hid himself very well. No one knows his origins. A thousand-year-old turtle with 80,000 years of lifespan. This fellow¡¯s lifespan is hard to imagine.¡±Candle Devil Qiankun cursed behind his back.


    Ye Sheng wanted to say something, but the old bastard actually walked to their side from afar, as if they were traveling together.


    ¡°Sigh, living is really boring. I¡¯ve lived for another era. I can¡¯t die even if I want to,¡±the old bastard said smugly.


    Ye Sheng and Candle Devil Qiankun listened with speechless faces.


    Although the old bastard was traveling with them, Ye Sheng could see him at different times, but the old bastard definitely couldn¡¯t see them.


    Candle Demon Qiankun wished he could stab old B * Stard to death to vent his anger.


    ¡°That shameless little guy is really pitiful. He actually wanted to go back to the previous era through the big clock. What a fool,¡±old B * Stard suddenly mocked.


    Candle Demon Qiankun widened his eyes, he said incredulously, ¡°How did this old B * Stard know? He definitely won¡¯t know at this time. I decided that no one would know through the big clock. Even if old B * Stard found outter, it shouldn¡¯t be at this time.¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at the old bastard in shock. What did he mean just now?


    Could it be that the big clock couldn¡¯t send them to the previous era?

 Chapter 785

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 25, the old turtle that made people gnash their teeth in hatred (third update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Old Bastard¡¯s words made ye Sheng turn pale with fright. If the big clock couldn¡¯t send them to the time of the Battle of the New Age, wouldn¡¯t everything have been in vain?


    Candle Demon Qiankun also came to a realization. Could the big clock that he had high hopes for really not be able to send him to the time of the past?


    ¡°Old Bastard, what are you talking about? Tell me clearly!¡±Candle Demon Qiankun roared with an anxious expression. He had ced all his hopes on the big clock, but if there was a problem with the big clock.., he did not know if he could hold on.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon also knew that the situation was urgent. He looked at old bastard solemnly and said in a baby voice, ¡°Senior turtle, hurry up and tell us. We are all worried to death.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the other two stared at the old turtle without blinking, waiting for the old B * Stard to continue speaking.


    But what was infuriating was that the old B * Stard shut up.


    He smoked his cigar and smiled slightly. He shut up and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Did it do it on purpose? Did It trick us on Purpose?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun was extremely angry and anxious, but there was nothing he could do. He widened his eyes and stared at the old B * Stard.


    The current candle demon Qiankun even wanted to eat the old bastard alive.


    You spouted nonsense here to raise everyone¡¯s hearts and then shut your mouth. It made people neither up nor down. It was unbearable.


    Was there someone like you?


    ¡°Has it always been like this?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, this damn old bastard. I don¡¯t know how long he has lived. He has a lot of wicked interests. I am now very sure that he is here for us, but what time period is he at? He can¡¯t hear us at all.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun was so anxious that he went crazy, he had no other choice. He really wanted to tear the old turtle apart and swallow him alive.


    Ye Sheng frowned. If he was really here for them, then the credibility of his words would instantly increase by a lot.


    Ye Sheng did not dare to be careless. If the big clock really could not teleport them to the Great War of the new age, they would still be at a loss.


    ¡°Follow that old bastard. We must figure it out.¡±Ye Sheng gritted his teeth. Even if 99% of it was fake, as long as 1% of it was real, they had to take it seriously.


    This matter could not be underestimated.


    Candle Demon Qiankun nodded heavily and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Old Bastard, I¡¯m going to waste my time with you today.¡±


    In the river of time, Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun chased after the old bastard. They were afraid that they would not be able to hear what it said.


    This was actually very torturous. Soon, Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun looked at the old bastard angrily. If they were not at two different times, Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun would have really gone all out against the old bastard.


    Wasn¡¯t this like walking a dog?


    The old bastard was walking them.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was also furious. He waved his small fists, but he couldn¡¯t provide any help. All he could do was help ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun cheer them up.


    Just like that, for three days, for three whole days, Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun followed the old bastard. Their patience had been used up. The two of them were like two explosive barrels that would explode at the slightest touch.


    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m not following anymore. This old bastard is deliberately ying with us. I¡¯d rather go and see if I can enter the Battle of the New Age than follow this old bastard,¡±candle demon Qiankun roared angrily, his heart could not calm down, and his eyes were red. He was angered by this old bastard.


    Ye Sheng was also panting heavily, and his eyes were wide open. It was simply unbelievable. This damn old bastard waspletely ying with them.


    If this continued, he would really be dragged to his death. Ye Sheng also wanted to give up.


    He had now overturned his previous thoughts. The words of this old bastard could not be trusted.


    But just as Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun were about to give up, the old bastard slowly said, ¡°The shameless brat is probably going crazy. Forget it, I won¡¯t y with them anymore.¡±


    ¡°See, I told you. This damned bastard, Bastard, is just ying with us.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun jumped up in anger as his anger burned.


    Ye Sheng also looked at him angrily, but there was nothing he could do. The old bastard was only in front of them, a distance that could be reached with a wave of his fist. But in this period of time, who knew how many years had passed.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s quite difficult to be a good person. After the end of the era war, the previous era had shrunk to the seventh world. The river of time had long been blocked at that stage. It¡¯s impossible to cross it just by relying on the big clock. The little guy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. It¡¯s sad. I¡¯m leaving.¡±The old bastard left as soon as he said that, he shook his head and disappeared in an instant.


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What did the old bastard say just now?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun swallowed his saliva and asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It said that the river of time is blocked and the big clock can¡¯t enter the era war,¡±Ye Sheng muttered. His anger seemed to have been extinguished by a basin of water.


    Candle Demon Qiankun was even more anxious as he hurriedly chased after him. ¡°We can¡¯t let it escape now. This damn old bastard. It¡¯s always like this. Isn¡¯t it fun to y with us?¡±


    Ye Sheng could only continue chasing at a rapid speed. In the river of time, he and Candle Demon Qiankun chased after the old bastard for another three days.


    They did not know how much time had passed in these three days, but they could not see the old bastard¡¯s shadow. Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun¡¯s hearts turned cold. What the old bastard said did not seem to be fake. They were panicking.


    Who would have thought that the river of time was blocked because of the destruction of the epoch?


    This was simply ridiculous. The river of time was blocked?


    This was not some great river that could be blocked with mud. This was the river of time..,


    ¡°Damn it, where did the old bastard go?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun cursed angrily. After three days of chasing, he was nowhere to be seen. Candle Demon Qiankun was extremely anxious.


    If he could not go to the Battle of the epoch, he would not be able to save himself from his mistakes. He would have to live with guilt and regret for the rest of his life. Candle Demon Qiankun nearly went crazy when he thought of this.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a stone tablet.¡±Baby ancestral dragon suddenly said in surprise.


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun rushed over and saw a stone tablet standing in the river of time.


    ¡°If you want to know how to go to the Battle of the epoch, you shameless brat, kneel down and kowtow three times. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    This was what was written on the stone tablet, causing candle demon Qiankun¡¯s lungs to explode from anger.


    ¡°Darn Old Bastard, i...¡±Candle Demon Qiankun cursed.


    ¡°You want me to kneel down and kowtow three times? Why Don¡¯t You Die?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon looked at candle demon Qiankun silently with calm eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s impossible for me to kneel.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun roared angrily before mming his palm down.


    Bam! Bam!


    Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon immediately fainted. Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s cultivation level was too high for them to react.


    When Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon woke up, candle demon Qiankun was standing beside the stone monument. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot and his nose was spewing fire. His eyes were red and he looked like he had been bewitched.


    ¡°Did you kneel?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked curiously.


    Whoosh!


    Candle Demon Qiankun red at baby ancestral dragon and roared, ¡°How can I kneel? That Darn Old Bastard. It¡¯s impossible for him to make me kneel.¡±


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°What did the stone tablet say at the end?¡±


    Candle demon Qiankun blurted out, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Darn Old Bastard, F * ck... & Amp;% ... & Amp;% & amp;%% .¡±

 Chapter 786

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 26, the gateway to the river of time (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Candle Demon Qiankun was furious. He knocked Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon unconscious and knelt down towards the stone tablet. All he got was a mocking face and nothing.


    Candle Demon Qiankun was furious. He swore that if the old bastard dared to appear in front of him, he would tear him apart.


    Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon looked at Candle Demon Qiankun who was so angry that he had gone mad. They shut their mouths and did not dare to speak.


    Candle Demon Qiankun had been tricked by the old bastard again. It was no wonder that he was so angry. If it were them, they would probably be furious.


    ¡°Sigh, living is really boring. A shameless brat should be so angry that he has gone mad, right?¡±A voice that deserved a beating sounded in their ears. The old bastard, who had disappeared, appeared beside them with a cigar in his mouth, he looked like a lonely expert.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s eyes turned red as he roared angrily. In an instant, he charged out.


    Unfortunately, he passed through the old B * Stard¡¯s body and didn¡¯t touch anything.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Different time dimensions can not be connected. You Can¡¯t hurt it. You should continue watching.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun panted heavily. He was really aggrieved. He was about to cry. The old B * Stard was too harmful.


    Baby ancestral dragon muttered, ¡°This old bastard is too detestable. We can catch him and stew him in soup.¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. This old turtle was so powerful. Who could deal with him?


    He could only continue looking at the old bastard with a deep gaze. He wanted to know what the old bastard¡¯s goal was.


    ¡°If you want to say something, say it quickly. I¡¯ve already knelt and kowtowed. What else do you want to Do?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun could not help but say. It could be considered apromise. He could not win against the old bastard.


    ¡°Life is truly as lonely as snow. I¡¯ve lived through one era after another. I¡¯ve lived for countless years. Time can not erase my true form and space can not imprison my soul. Do you want to go to the Battle of the New Age to have some fun?¡±The old bastard muttered to himself, his arrogant appearance made people gnash their teeth in hatred, but the words he said made Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun¡¯s eyes light up.


    Old Bastard wanted to go to the Battle of the New Age?


    Then they just had to follow. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the problem of the river of time being blocked.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going. There¡¯s no point.¡±But in a split second, old bastard shook his head and rejected this answer.


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s face instantly turned ck.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but take out the pantheon pill furnace. He really wanted to cross time to fight. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he had to teach this old bastard a lesson.


    Was there such a way to fool people?


    After repeatedly fooling people, the old bastard seemed to know that he could not continue, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to the Battle of the New Age, then go to thend of the fallen. That ce is just a little bit behind the Battle of the New Age. It Won¡¯t be a loss for that shameless brat to make some noise.¡±


    Candle Devil Qiankun saw Hope and was about to cry. It was not easy. This old bastard finally stopped fooling people.


    Shua!


    The old bastard immediately began to speed through the river of time. His speed was very fast. He ced his hands behind his back and smoked a big cigar.


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun followed closely behind the old bastard. They used all their strength and the power of the big clock was stimted to the extreme. At least it didn¡¯t fall.


    No one knew how much time had passed. After tens of millions of years, Ye Sheng saw that the river of time had actually broken in front of him.


    It was as if a divine gate had descended and broken the river of time. From now on, it would be this era. From now on, it would be the previous era. This was what the old bastard said. The river of time had been blocked.


    Candle Demon Qiankun said with lingering fear, ¡°Fortunately, I kowtowed to those few bangs. Otherwise, I would have been unlucky this time.¡±


    They had all received the help of the big clock and came to the river of time. However, when they reached the end, they found that a divine gate had blocked their path. How much of a breakdown would they have at that time?


    Ye Sheng also said happily, ¡°Old bastard seemed to have known that you would encounter such difficulties. That¡¯s why he was waiting for you in the river of time.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s expression turned a little better. He looked at old bastard and said, ¡°At least he has some conscience. I Won¡¯t scold him anymore.¡±


    At the end of the river of time, old bastard said indifferently, ¡°If you want to cross the river of time, you have to pass through thend of the fallen. I want to go to thend of the fallen, not to the Battle of the New Age. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t Escort You.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun was anxious and said, ¡°You old bastard. We agreed that you would bring us across the river of time by kneeling down and kowtowing to your stone tablet.¡±


    Ye Sheng also looked at it in surprise. If the old turtle didn¡¯t lead the way, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cross it at all.


    In the vast and endless river of time, a huge gate blocked the way forward. Now, they could only go back and return the way they came from. Otherwise, there would be no progress at all.


    The old turtle had finished smoking his cigar. He casually threw it away and lit one. Smoking, he said, ¡°You Little Fellows, you don¡¯t have the ability, yet you still want to cross the river of time and return to the Great War of the new era. Isn¡¯t that just giving your heads away?¡±


    Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun stared at the old turtle, wanting to see what else the old turtle had to say.


    ¡°The fallennd is extremely dangerous. Back then, the Great War of the new era was just to destroy the new era. The fallennd is the ce where countless experts fought against the chaos race. This is the core point of the destruction of the previous era,¡±the old turtle said.


    Only then did ye Sheng know that the matter was like this. The era war was arge-scale battle against the various major powers in the universe, from beginning to end.


    And the fallennd was the ce where the experts fought. Those heaven-defying experts from the previous era had all fought against the chaos race here, but unfortunately, they all failed.


    The failure of these people also meant the destruction of an era.


    Therefore, the door fell, but for some reason, it fell to the front. It treated the Battle of the era as a node and not thend of the fallen as a node.


    ¡°Senior, please help us,¡±shouted ye Sheng. He did not care if the other party could hear or not.


    Candle Demon Qiankun also put down all his dignity and began to plead. He even knelt down. This time, he did not knock Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon unconscious.


    In order to atone for his sins and return to the beginning, this man was willing to kneel down and make him lose all his face. It was all for the hope in his heart.


    To make up for it!


    To make up for all his past mistakes.


    The old turtle smoked his cigar, he said smugly, ¡°I am truly invincible. I have lived for a long time and my heart is soft. Shameless brat, you have to remember that if you don¡¯t Kill More Chaos nsmen, you will be mistreated. I will teach you cultivation techniques and bring you back here. Remember, kill more chaos nsmen.¡±


    Candle demon Qiankun said gratefully, ¡°Old turtle, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely kill more chaos nsmen.¡±


    The old turtle held a cigar in one hand and hit the river of time with the other hand.


    Rumble!


    A crack appeared in front of Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun. The crack came from the Heaven Gate.


    ¡°Life is really boring. This gate was broken by me so easily. It¡¯s just the epoch wall. It¡¯s not difficult for me. If you didn¡¯t die in the epoch war, I will bring you back to the Chaos n¡¯sir to take a look. I haven¡¯t been there for a long time. The wine there is quite delicious.¡±The old turtle recalled.

 Chapter 787

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 27, Battle of the epoch (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old turtle had a big mouth and wanted to go to the headquarters of the chaos race for a drink. Therefore, Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun chose to ignore him. After bidding farewell to the old turtle, they passed through the gate on the river of time through the crack.


    The gate on the river of time was huge and deep. The old turtle opened an entrance and Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun entered it. They immediately felt like they were advancing in a sealed space.


    They continued to push forward at an extremely fast speed. A dayter, they finally saw the exit.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, remember this ce. If you want to returnter, it¡¯s very likely that you will return from here,¡±candle demon Qiankun exhorted ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and remembered this ce. Then, he looked at the river of time behind the door.


    Was this thest era?


    The river of time was no longer the same as before. It was filled with ck as if a river had been polluted. It hadpletely changed and no longer had any vitality. It hadpletely withered.


    This river of time was already dead.


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s expression was ugly as he took a deep breath, he said, ¡°The era has been destroyed. That¡¯s how it is. Nothing exists anymore. Although we have returned to this era, the river of time has already beenpletely destroyed. If we were to return to reality, this river of time would havepletely dried up and no longer exist.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    It was his first time in the previous era, so he did not know what to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the point in time after I left. I can only go to that point in time,¡±candle demon Qiankun said in a deep voice.


    Back when the Great War was approaching, candle demon Qiankun was praised as a young genius with extraordinary achievements. Everyone praised him, but at the most critical moment, he disappeared and escaped.


    Candle Demon Qiankun could not return to the past because there could not be two candle demon Qiankun in the same space-time. He could only go to the moment after he escaped and reverse everything.


    His image in the eyes of his family, his image in his wife¡¯s heart, and his father¡¯s dignity in front of his daughter all disappeared with the escape back then.


    At this moment, he wanted to reverse everything. At the second after he escaped, he wanted to return to reality and finish what he had not done back then, even if it meant paying the price.


    Naturally, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have any opinions. He followed along because he wanted to witness the terror of the War of the new age. He wanted to participate in it and escape at the most critical moment.


    Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t waste his life for the unchangeable ending of this era. Even if he had to sacrifice himself, he would protect his family and friends in his own era.


    Of course, Ye Sheng did not want to sacrifice himself. He needed to be strong enough to destroy the primal chaos.


    ¡°From now on, Don¡¯t call me by my name. Chu Xiangyu told me that I can not reveal my real name in this era,¡±Ye Sheng said to candle demon Qiankun.


    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun asked.


    ¡°Call me, Mound.¡±Ye Sheng thought carefully and gave himself a name that had deep meanings.


    Tumulus was the meaning of a graveyard. This time, Ye Sheng was going to fight against the destruction of the chaos race. Hence, he chose this name to bury the chaos race.


    ¡°Alright, I will remember it. Follow me closely. I will start searching for the exit point now.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun nodded and said.


    ¡°Oh right, I have taken an extra energy from the clock. I will pass it to you now. If you want to go back and activate this energy, you can open the river of time and return to the modern world.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun took a deep breath, he took out a green energy and passed it to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng did not extend his hand and asked, ¡°You gave it to me. What About You?¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun smiled freely, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve long been prepared. Everyone has to die. Rather than dying in your era, it¡¯s better to die in my era and die next to my family. ¡°I¡¯ve let down my wife. In her heart, I¡¯ve always been an unparalleled hero. But my escape destroyed the impression in her heart. I want to go back and tell her that I was wrong. I want to maintain the impression in her heart.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s eyes were red, and his tone was sincere. He said what he was thinking for his goal. What was there to fear in death?


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He reached out his hand to receive the power. He took a deep breath and revealed a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s kill more chaos nsmen.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right. Kill more. Let¡¯s go.¡±Candle Demon Qiankunughed heroically. Then, he began to search for the exit point in the ck River of time.


    He wanted to find the exit point where he had escaped back then.


    ¡°Back then, I only had your cultivation level. I met so many enemies that I wasn¡¯t able to deal with them. In addition, due to my obsession with ghosts, I was frightened by the size of the battle formation. It swept through the entire universe war. Many people escaped, and I was no exception. ¡°This time, after I return, my strength is much stronger than back then. I want to kill to my heart¡¯s content.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s eyes were cold and stern, he said.


    Boom!


    As he finished speaking, candle demon Qiankun extended his hand and struck, creating arge hole in the river of time. Then, he flew down with Ye Sheng.


    After leaving the river of time, Ye Sheng and candle demon Qiankun arrived in the universe of the previous era.


    ..


    The universe was still the same universe, and the stars were still the same stars. However, the feeling ye Sheng had waspletely different.


    The energy of this universe was much weaker than that of Ye Sheng¡¯s universe. It was unknown if it was due to the remoteness of the universe.


    ¡°This universe has reached the end, which is why the energy is so weak. Naturally, it can¡¯t bepared to the universe that is still thriving,¡±candle demon Qiankun exined.


    ¡°I can feel that this universe is filled with grief and indignation, but it is also resisting. It is doing its best to resist. The epoch is destroyed, the world is ending, and the universe is copsing. It is simply terrifying.¡±Ye Sheng saw many scenes. From this point, he looked forward, the destruction of the universe was right in front of him.


    Large areas of the universe were copsing. Stars were exploding, ck holes were flowing, and light was overflowing. The universe under destruction was so beautiful and so dangerous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my hometown and find my family.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun pulled Ye Sheng. He did not want to watch the scene of the destruction.


    Ye Sheng naturally followed him. He moved very fast and shuttled through the universe. Candle Demon Qiankun despised Ye Sheng¡¯s speed. He pulled ye Sheng and increased his speed. He was so fast that he could not react at all.


    Rumble!


    In a short time, candle demon Qiankun arrived at his hometown. On a life, he saw tens of thousands of chaos nsmen. They were not weak, and there were many half-immortals, however, candle demon Qiankun was not afraid at all. He rushed in immediately.


    These chaos warriors had already blocked off this. If they wanted topletely destroy it, they would have to destroy the. At this moment, candle demon Qiankun rushed in.


    ¡°All of you, die!¡±Candle Demon Qiankun roared furiously. His body grewrger, and he was like a giant. Then, he struck out with his palm, causing the to copse in his palm. Tens of thousands of primal chaos warriors were annihted at this moment.


    Yes, annihted!


    Ye Sheng saw it with his own eyes. Everything was annihted very quickly.

 Chapter 788

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 28, Qian Yuan (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Candle Demon Qiankun was very powerful. He had already reached the forefront of cultivation and surpassed ye Sheng by two realms. He was at the immortal king level.


    When Candle Demon Qiankun made his move, his palm was huge and spanned across the universe. The Sun, Moon, and stars revolved within it. Tens of thousands of primal chaos warriors were sucked in and covered by candle demon Qiankun¡¯s palm.


    Annihtion!


    This attack caused the universe to fall silent. Everyone stared with wide eyes in disbelief.


    A Primal Chaos warrior who could destroy the world was so weak under candle demon Qiankun¡¯s attack.


    Was this real?


    A dream-like bubble appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone in the entire star area looked at Candle Demon Qiankun.


    ¡°It¡¯s the genius Qiankun!¡±


    ¡°The person who came is Qiankun, who everyone praised as a genius. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°How Can Qiankun be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t Qiankun escape?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. He escaped and abandoned us.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t, you saw it with your own eyes. Then who is this person? He looks exactly the same and has the same smile. This isn¡¯t Qiankun. Who Do you think he is?¡±


    Everyone started arguing, and everyone was talking about Qiankun.


    Meanwhile, Qiankun, who ye Sheng saw, had a smile that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. It was a smile that came from the bottom of his heart as he looked at a main star.


    On the main star, there was a beautiful woman standing on a mountain in the distance. Her tears fell, but she was looking at the star with a smile on her face.


    With a swoosh, candle demon Qiankun flew over.


    Ye Sheng followed closely and entered the main star, but he did not disturb candle demon Qiankun and his wife¡¯s meeting.


    At the bottom of the mountain, Ye Sheng stood silently and looked up at the mountain. Separated by the dense trees and steep rocks, he saw candle demon Qiankun and his wife.


    A beautiful and dignified woman.


    Ye Sheng could not hear what they said. In fact, candle demon Qiankun did not say anything either. He just hugged the love of his life and tears flowed down his face.


    He had been waiting for this hug day and night for a whole era. Every time he thought about it, it felt like ten thousand gu were biting at his heart, making him feel so ufortable that he wanted to die.


    Why was candle demon Qiankun so insistent on reversing time and space, just toe back and see him again, hug him again, and enjoy the caress of his wife again? Even if he had to risk his life, he would not hesitate.


    Candle Demon Qiankun cried. An Immortal King Expert, an immortal king expert who could theoretically live for millions or even tens of millions of years, cried in front of an ordinary woman.


    Ye Sheng had a deep feeling about this. Because if you love someone, even if you spend a short period of time together, you will remember it for the rest of your life. When you have the chance, you can meet the person you love the most again and pay with your life for this.., people with deep feelings would agree.


    Ye Sheng carefully thought about it. If Beauty Zhou walked in front of him, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. Even if he reversed the universe, he would save Beauty Zhou.


    Back when they were married, Ye Sheng had personally promised Beauty Zhou that he would love and protect her for the rest of his life. He would definitely do it.


    Therefore, when he saw candle demon Qiankun lose hisposure, Ye Sheng sighed. People with deep feelings should not be easily moved.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon did not know what he was feeling. He looked at him silently and said, ¡°I feel that my heart is very ufortable. Looking at Candle Demon Qiankun like this, my heart is very sad.¡±


    In order to see his beloved one more time, he had crossed an era, tens of millions of years, in order to restore his image in his wife¡¯s heart. He was willing to sacrifice his life for this.


    Baby ancestral dragon was still young. He did not experience emotions. Perhaps he would not be a person with deep feelings in the future, but a person who indulged in love. He would not be able to experience it either.


    ¡°When we go back, I will bring you back to the main universe. You will find a person or a dragon that you want to protect for the rest of your life, and then you will understand,¡±ye Sheng said softly.


    The baby ancestral dragon seemed to understand, but it did not. Ity on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder and watched silently.


    ¡°Are you my father¡¯s friends?¡±At this moment, a curious voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng turned his head and saw a girl walking towards him from behind. She looked like she was in her teens and was extremely cute. However, there were traces of doubt on her face at this moment. At the same time, she was very nervous.


    Ye Sheng squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°Is that person up there your father?¡±


    The little girl nodded and said softly, ¡°He is my father. However, others say that my father is not a genius but a coward. He is a deserter. I am very sad, and my mother is also very sad.¡±


    When she said this, the little girl felt very wronged. She thought that her father was not, but everyone said the same thing. Many people had seen it with their own eyes. The universe had run away, and it had run away at the most critical moment. The little girl had proved it.


    Ye Sheng gave a tolerant smile, and his expression was gentle, he said, ¡°Your father is a great hero. He did not run away. He went to borrow strength and came back to save you and your mother. There were so many bad people in the sky just now, and all of them were driven away by your father.¡±


    The little girl revealed a smile and said in surprise, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded firmly and said, ¡°Your father is a hero.¡±


    Perhaps he used to be timid and run away, but he had already suffered a lot. Because of this, he had been alone for an era and had suffered enough punishment. This time, he had a chance to make up for it, and he would do his best to make up for it.


    The little girl politely said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Thank you, uncle, for speaking up for my father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for your father, it¡¯s just that your father is such a person.¡±Ye Sheng touched the little girl¡¯s cheek and said with a smile.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll apany uncle here and wait for father. I seem to be able to feel that father is very guilty at this moment and his emotions areplicated. He won¡¯t be able to calm down for a while. Let¡¯s Wait a little longer.¡±The little girl touched her heart, she said softly.


    Ye Sheng pulled her and sat on a big rock by the roadside. He did not expect that there was a rare father-daughter connection between the little girl and Candle Demon Qiankun. It was very unbelievable.


    She waited quietly with the little girl. She was really obedient. She sat quietly and did not want to talk. However, because she was afraid that Ye Sheng would be lonely, she mustered up the courage to talk to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What¡¯s uncle¡¯s name?¡±The little girl asked softly.


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s name is Tsuka,¡±ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°What a strange name,¡±the little girl muttered. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°My name is Qian Yuan. My father gave it to me. Is It Nice?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you and My Father Friends?¡±Qian Yuan asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are friends. It was your father who brought me here. He said that he had a cute daughter and kept praising you. He said that he really missed you and your mother and brought me here,¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°I miss my father too. He disappeared a while ago. I kept feeling that he was far away from me and my mother. I thought that I would never see him again, but I didn¡¯t expect to see him so soon. It seems that my perception is not urate.¡±Qian Yuan smiled sweetly, the little girl was young, but she already had a stunning appearance. After she grew up, she had charmed countless boys. She was the youth of countless people.

 Chapter 789

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 29, Qiankun¡¯s request (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng and Qian Yuan gradually began to chat. Although the thoughts of a ten-year-old girl were childish, she had her own thoughts. She was no longer like a child, she was slowly maturing.


    ¡°Many uncles have told me that the world is going to be destroyed. The chaos nsmen are going to destroy this world. We can¡¯t escape.¡±Qian Yuan said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the beautiful little girl. She was like a flower that was like jade. There was still an infinite amount of beautiful time in the future. However, what he was about to face was the chaos warriors and a cmity that would engulf the entire epoch.


    She was as young as a flower and was about to die young. Ye Sheng did not know how to console her.


    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. My father is very powerful now. He can defeat these bad guys.¡±Qian Yuan consoled ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid. Little Beauty Qian Yuan, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father is back now. He will definitely protect you well.¡±


    Qian Yuan nodded vigorously and said, ¡°I believe that Father will protect mother and me well.¡±


    Ye Sheng touched Qian Yuan¡¯s hair lovingly and said, ¡°Your father will definitely protect you well.¡±


    While Ye Sheng was conversing with Qianyuan, candle demon Qiankun appeared with his wife.


    ¡°Father!¡±Qianyuan pounced over in surprise andy in Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s embrace with tears in his eyes.


    Candle Demon Qiankun hugged his daughter tightly as he hugged his wife, enjoying the feeling as though he was in a dream.


    Ye Sheng watched with mixed emotions. The family of three was reunited and he did not disturb them. Instead, he left with baby ancestral dragon. They found a mountain on the mountain and watched the scenery silently.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon also came out to watch the scenery with Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where my parents are either.¡±Baby ancestral dragon sighed. Seeing the Candle Devil Qiankun family reunite, he felt a little sad.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was born beside his grandfather, which was also in the divine realm. He hid with his grandfather and was not discovered. His parents were not by his side.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I also asked my grandfather, but he didn¡¯t tell me.¡±The baby ancestral dragon curled up into a ball and said pitifully.


    ¡°Actually, if grandfather didn¡¯t tell me, I would know the result. It¡¯s definitely not in the world anymore. I¡¯m a little sad, but I haven¡¯t seen it at all,¡±the baby ancestral dragon said pitifully in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms.


    Ye Sheng hugged it and said, ¡°Work hard. When the timees, we¡¯ll bring your Grandpa¡¯s corpse back and save your grandpa. That way, you won¡¯t be alone anymore.¡±


    The baby ancestral dragon nodded and said, ¡°Aftering to this era, I finally understood why Grandpa kept saying that it had to be resurrected to wee a Great War. So it¡¯s the Great War of the era.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Great War of the era. The world we live in will have a great war when the era is destroyed.¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon said, ¡°I have to cultivate hard too. I Can¡¯t let Grandpa Face It alone.¡±


    Ye Sheng held it and didn¡¯t say anything. At the end of this era, the Great Dao of this universe had begun to wither. There was no chance to save it. It waspletely polluted by the chaos n.


    One night passed. Because tens of thousands of chaos warriors were killed by Candle Demon Qiankun in one strike, he sessfully saved the danger of this star area. He became a hero and was praised by everyone.


    Candle Demon Qiankun also apanied his family and friends to enjoy the surprise of recovering what he had lost.


    All of this made candle demon Qiankun treasure it even more.


    Three days. For three whole days, candle demon Qiankun was enjoying all of this. He didn¡¯te to find Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care. He cultivated in this universe and felt the difference between the Great Dao and his own universe. He gained a lot.


    Not only that, Ye Sheng also took out the life essence that he had collected in the temple of the goddess of life. It had been umted by the goddess of life for 100,000 years and was divided by Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon.


    During these three days, Ye Sheng had been absorbing the energy to improve his strength.


    He had already reached the peak of the first sky of half-immortal realm. The next step was to reach the second sky of half-immortal realm. With the life essence, he couldplete it in an instant.


    Rumble!


    The life essence was a pure energy condensed by the goddess of life with her heart. It was quickly absorbed by Ye Sheng¡¯s body, greatly increasing his life span to a wonderful level. In the next second.., ye Sheng¡¯s realm was loosened.


    The amount of life essence he had couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    The goddess of life had umted it for 100,000 years, while the baby ancestral dragon had only absorbed it for 20,000 years. The remaining 80,000 years were all in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the 80,000 years of life essence was absorbed by Ye Sheng for 50,000 years.


    His strength, his body, and his origin all began to evolve.


    This was a terrifying level. Ye Sheng¡¯s body had already surpassed the same level. It was as easy as drinking water to kill enemies. Now, the life essence had improved Ye Sheng¡¯s body by arge margin. Now, just his body alone.., was already close to being immortal and indestructible.


    The next step was for Ye Sheng to be immortal and be reborn from blood. Only immortal people had the ability to be born from blood and flesh.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base rose to the second sky of the half-immortal realm, and half of his 50,000 years of life essence was not consumed at all. He did not choose to continue to break through. Instead, he stored it in his body and waited for the next big battle. Once he was injured.., he recovered in an instant. The more he fought, the braver he became. He made a breakthrough on the battlefield.


    Baby ancestral dragon also worked hard in cultivation these few days. His aura became deeper and deeper, and he had a bit of dragon¡¯s might.


    Three dayster, candle demon Qiankun came to look for Ye Sheng.


    He brought his wife and daughter to see Ye Sheng together.


    Candle Demon Qiankun was no longer as dejected as before. His face was flushed red and his spirit was at its peak. It seemed that after the knot in his heart was cleared, he had regained his original self.


    That Genius Candle Demon Qiankun.


    ¡°Good brother, I¡¯ve been neglecting you these past few days,¡±candle demon Qiankun apologized.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°No, I just happened to break through here.¡±


    Ancestral dragon baby said, ¡°Congrattions, your wish has been fulfilled.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun cupped his fists to express his gratitude before introducing his wife and daughter to Ye Sheng and ancestral dragon baby.


    Ye Sheng and his sister-inw nodded before smiling at Qian Yuan.


    Qian Yuan also smiled at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother, as your elder brother, I want to ask you for a favor today.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun suddenly knelt down to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was shocked and said in surprise, ¡°What are you doing? Get Up quickly.¡±


    Candle Demon Qiankun didn¡¯t get up. Instead, he pulled his wife and daughter and knelt down to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother, please take my daughter and leave this ce,¡±candle demon Qiankun said seriously.


    Ye sheng blinked and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The destruction of the universe is inevitable. In this cmity, the dead can not be changed. Therefore, I want you to save my daughter,¡±candle demon Qiankun said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 790

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 30, one life for one life (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t expect candle demon Qiankun to kneel down. Candle Demon Qiankun was at the Immortal King Realm and had touched the peak of cultivation. Yet, candle demon Qiankun actually knelt down to him.


    This was simply unbelievable.


    Furthermore, Ye Sheng was powerless against candle demon Qiankun¡¯s request.


    ¡°Qiankun, you should know that our return will not change anything. What has already happened will not change because of us, including your daughter,¡±Ye Sheng said solemnly.


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s wife and daughter had both died in this epoch. In the river of time, the mark of life had disappeared, and the river of time in this epoch had turned ck. It waspletely beyond saving.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng had no choice in candle demon Qiankun¡¯s request.


    He could kill many chaos nsmen and kill those who were not dead, but he could not save those who were already dead.


    Little Girl Qian Yuan still didn¡¯t know what happened, but looking at the conversation between her father and Ye Sheng, it seemed like they were talking about her. Her little face was nervous. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. She just looked at Ye Sheng with her big eyes.


    Her mother hugged her daughter sadly, begging ye Sheng with her eyes.


    Candle demon Qiankun said, ¡°I know that death is inevitable, and things can¡¯t be changed. But you should know that we can¡¯t change things, but we can change things that are unknown.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°I did not die. I have lived for an epoch, and my life mark is good. A life for a life. I will die for my daughter and let her live.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun said firmly.


    Ye Sheng was moved as he watched. He did not expect candle demon Qiankun to be so determined. He hade back with the will to die, but now, he wanted to save his daughter.


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to.¡±Qianyuan curled his lips and was about to cry.


    ¡°Be Good, baby. You have to remember that Mommy and Daddy Will Always Love You. You are still young. You Shouldn¡¯t die in this disaster. Mommy and Daddy will always be together. You have to leave with this uncle and live well.¡±Candle Demon Qiankunforted him.


    Qianyuan cried and shouted, ¡°I want Mommy and Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Baby, being alive is Mommy and Daddy¡¯s wish. You have already grown up and you have to be sensible. Do you understand?¡±Mommyforted her daughter before kowtowing heavily to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Tomb, please help me. As a father, you should understand my heart, right?¡±Candle Demon Qiankun also kowtowed.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath. He felt that Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s fatherly love was unbelievable. What he said was right.


    One Life for one life.


    Candle Devil Qiankun used his immortal King Life Matrix in exchange for a sliver of life in Qianyuan. He changed Qianyuan¡¯s life matrix, which was destined to die, and let ye Sheng take it away. He reced Qianyuan¡¯s life matrix and faced this cmity together with his wife.


    This was fatherly love. Fatherly Love was like a mountain.


    Ye Sheng helped Candle Devil Qiankun and his wife up and then held Qianyuan¡¯s little hand. Looking at the little girl who was crying like a tearful person, he sighed, reached out and hugged the little girl in his arms, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you change your fate, I will definitely leave with Qian Yuan alive.¡±


    Candle demon Qiankun said gratefully, ¡°Thank you very much. I can only wait for Qian Yuan to repay your kindness in the future. Now, hurry up and leave this ce. The chaos warriors that I killed three days ago have already alerted the higher-ups of the chaos race. This ce will soon turn into ruins. I will help you stall the chaos race and change Qian Yuan¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±Qian Yuan cried very sadly, but for some reason, he was only crying. He did not make a scene and allowed Ye Sheng to hug her.


    Perhaps this sensible little girl knew that her parents were risking their lives to protect her. She could not make a scene and cause trouble for her parents.


    ¡°Baby, Mommy and Daddy Will Always Love You. In the future, you must walk a stronger path and strengthen your heart.¡±Candle Demon Qiankun kissed his daughter on the cheek before retreating. He extended his hand and a spatial rift appeared, he did not know where the teleportation was.


    Ye Sheng held Qianyuan and took the ancestral dragon baby with him as he bid farewell to Candle Demon Qiankun and his wife. He took onest look before entering the rift.


    Candle Demon Qiankun smiled gently as his burly body stood straight. He was now a real man. He held his wife¡¯s hand and waved goodbye to Ye Sheng.


    Candle Demon Qiankun¡¯s wife snuggled into her husband¡¯s embrace as she buried her head in tears. She did not dare to look at him as she was afraid that she would not be able to hold herself back.


    Qianyuan even wept on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulders. He was heartbroken.


    Ye Sheng sighed. This parting moment was especially sad.


    In fact, he had only known candle demon Qiankun for a short while, but they had experienced countless things together. He had also personally witnessed candle demon Qiankun¡¯s transformation from a self-exiled and depraved person to a person who gradually found himself, he had be the hero, hero, and man that he wanted to be the most.


    More importantly, he had saved his daughter at this moment.


    If he did not do this, his daughter would definitely die, because in the long river of time, his daughter had already died.


    With onest nce, Ye Sheng whispered into Qian Yuan¡¯s ear, ¡°Remember your parents¡¯faces and engrave them in your mind.¡±


    Qian Yuan looked at his parents with tears in his eyes and listened to Ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    Candle Demon Qiankun and his wife wiped away their sadness and left behind a picture of a smile and love in his daughter¡¯s memory.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward and entered the crack. In an instant, the crack shrank and all the images disappeared.


    And at the moment before he disappeared, Ye Sheng heard the sound of the chaos race¡¯s army pressing down on the border, heard the wails of countless creatures about to die, and heard the destruction of the.


    All of this made Ye Sheng furious from the bottom of his heart.


    How many families of the Chaos n had been destroyed?


    At this moment, little girl Qian Yuan was so heartbroken that she fainted. Ye Sheng carried her and walked through the dangerous crack, leaving the star area where Candle Devil Universe was located.


    ..


    In another star area, on an empty, Ye Sheng stopped.


    The had beenpletely destroyed by the war. There were traces of war everywhere. Corpses were everywhere, the ground was dyed red, and the sea water was ck.


    This was a filled with despair. Ye Sheng stopped here temporarily.


    Little girl Qian Yuan had fainted. Ye Sheng built a wooden house and settled her down, waiting for her to wake up.


    The was dark. The Sun and Moon were all shattered. The entire universe turned into darkness. Ye Sheng lit a huge bonfire while he and the baby ancestral dragon sat by the side, speechless.


    What Ye Sheng did not expect was that when he came to the Great War of the epoch, the first thing he experienced was not the Great War with the chaos race, but the separation of life and death.


    One Life of candle demon Qiankun could save one life. Ye Sheng had the power of the big clock. He could bring a person away. He could save his wife, but in the end, he chose his daughter.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng realized that at the moment of the destruction of the epoch, there were not so many battles that were engraved in his heart. There were many life and death departures, the separation of lovers, the breaking of bones and flesh, and the destruction of family after family.


    They had done nothing wrong. They had lived a good life and yearned for a better life. They were a group of cute people who were positive and optimistic.


    But even so, they are not immune to the natural disaster.

 Chapter 791

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 31, Extreme Anger (first part)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Eternal Night was approaching and everything was dark. Everything in the world was silent except for the bonfire that Ye Sheng had lit.


    In a simple wooden house, Qian Yuan was sleeping. There were traces of tears on his small face. He looked very pitiful.


    Ye Sheng could see her when he turned his head. This little girl was saved by her father. Although she had a chance to live in the future, she lost her parents from then on.


    Years ago, Candle Devil Qiankun had escaped. Now, he had traded his life for his daughter¡¯s hope to survive.


    He hadpleted his redemption.


    Ye Sheng looked at the stars in the universe. It was dead silent. The Era hade to an end. Everything was dead. All life had been stripped away. Everything had turned into dust.


    The vast universe had shrunk to the seventh world in the end, but it was still not epted by the main universe.


    Ye Sheng silently stirred the bonfire, allowing it to not be extinguished. He and baby ancestral dragon looked at each other speechlessly.


    As bystanders, Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon witnessed everything with their own eyes.


    ¡°Our universe will also suffer from all of this?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon was silent for a long time before asking Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It will, but I will not let the primal chaos race seed. Many people are working hard, setting up schemes in the dark to prevent the primal chaos race from seeding.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely grow up and stop the primal chaos race.¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon clenched his fists and said firmly.


    Ye Sheng touched baby ancestral dragon¡¯s head and did not say anything.


    At this moment, the little girl Qian Yuan woke up. Her body curled up into a ball and she sobbed softly. She was very sad.


    Ye Sheng sighed and walked to Qian Yuan¡¯s side. He said, ¡°I will protect you well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t You Save My Parents?¡±Qian Yuan raised his head. His face was covered in tears, looking pitiful.


    ¡°Your father is a hero. He traded his life for yours. You are now the hope of your parents. Your parents will only be happy if you survive,¡±ye Shengforted him weakly.


    These words were dignified and couldn¡¯tfort anyone, especially since Qian Yuan was very sensible. She knew that her parents were going to leave her once she heard what Ye Sheng said.


    In her sadness, Qian Yuan burst into tears and rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms. She buried her head in Ye Sheng¡¯s arms, not wanting to appear weak.


    Ye Sheng hugged Qian Yuan and did not say anything. He only patted her shoulder and sighed silently.


    ..


    Qian Yuan was very sensible after she vented her tears. She snuggled up to Ye Sheng. The world was so big that she could only rely on her uncle whom she had just met.


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, where do you n to take me?¡±The little girl asked.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. He had no idea where to go. He didn¡¯t understand this universe at all. His only thought now was to kill more primal chaos people.


    ¡°I want to kill people,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    The little girl, Qian Yuan, was not frightened. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you going to kill Primal Chaos People?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the primal Chaos Warriors are the biggest cancer in this universe. I Can¡¯t change the ending, nor can I save those who died. I can only do what I can do now and kill more primal Chaos Warriors.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°I Can Too. I want to kill too.¡±Little Girl Qian Yuan gritted her teeth and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at her seriously, he shook his head and said, ¡°Qian Yuan, you are still young. You Can¡¯t be blinded by hatred and be a killing machine. ¡°You have to cultivate hard and keep hatred in your heart. When you grow up, you can kill as many Chaos Warriors as you want. ¡°But now, you can¡¯t immerse yourself in killing and hatred. That way, your achievements won¡¯t be high.¡±


    Adults who immerse themselves in killing would be infected by killing and be bloodthirsty demons. They would lose their rationality and only know how to kill. They wouldn¡¯t understand the true meaning of cultivation.


    Ye Sheng would not let Qian Yuan fall into this swamp of killing. She was still young and needed to build a solid foundation. She needed to break through slowly and reach the peak to fight against the higher-ups of the chaos race.


    Qian Yuan looked at Ye Sheng stubbornly. This little girl was very angry.


    ¡°You Killed Ten Thousand Chaos Race Warriors, but it¡¯s still not as good as killing one higher-up of the chaos race. The chaos race warriors are endless and endless. You Can¡¯t kill all of them. ¡°However, only by killing the higher-ups can you severely injure the primal chaos warriors. This is the right way for you to take revenge.¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Qian Yuan gave in. Ye Sheng¡¯s words made sense. No matter how many primal chaos warriors at the bottom level died, they didn¡¯t care. Qian Yuan had only just started cultivating. How many could he kill?


    ¡°When you have my cultivation base, killing the primal chaos warriors will be considered hurting the primal Chaos Warriors. The lower-level warriors are like leeks. One after another, you won¡¯t be able to kill all of them.¡±Ye Shengforted Qian Yuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Uncle.¡±Qian Yuan nodded heavily. He didn¡¯t insist on killing anymore.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, Ye Sheng put her into the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Then, he took the baby ancestral dragon and flew into the universe.


    As for the bonfire, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t put it out. Let it continue to burn. Even if the world was in darkness, there would still be people who kept the fire seed and waited for the moment when the wildfire started to burn.


    ..


    Under the starry sky, Ye Sheng walked forward alone.


    Wherever he passed, the mes of war would ignite, or there would be ruins without any signs of life.


    When the epoch was destroyed, the chaos race warriors were a major force, and other factors were also elerating the urrence of all this.


    Ye Sheng saw with his own eyes that there was no saving this universe.


    When Qian Yuan saw everything in the Pantheon Furnace, she was shocked. At this moment, she finally understood why ye Sheng said that he couldn¡¯t save her parents. It was because everything was so silent.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was very fast. He flew through the universe smoothly without anyone stopping him.


    After leaving this silent space, Ye Sheng came to another star area that was still struggling. There were ck holes exploding everywhere, cosmic cracks, destructive divine lights, and huge meteorites flying over.


    The chaos nsmen didn¡¯t need toe. This ce had been destroyed because of the universe riot.


    The ck holes devoured everything. The space cracks sucked in the experts and killed them directly. Until they died, they didn¡¯t know why.


    The more he looked at Ye Sheng, the heavier his heart became. At every moment, arge number of people died. At the end, Ye Sheng was numb.


    Someone noticed Ye Sheng and extended his hand, wanting ye Sheng to save him. However, when Ye Sheng got closer, a spatial crack directly killed this person in front of Ye Sheng, separating his body and head.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath. His heart was filled with grief and anger. He roared furiously, but he had nowhere to vent it.


    The chaos race had destroyed an era. Everyone in this era had been killed by them.


    And this wave of anger waspletely vented out by Ye Sheng. He charged towards the chaos race warriors in the sky.


    Coincidentally, a few hundred chaos race warriors just happened to pass by here.


    Ye Sheng let out a long howl and immediately charged out. Energy revolved around his entire body. A golden light broke through the darkness and ruthlessly crashed into the Chaos Race Warriors¡¯team.


    Boom!


    In an instant, this team was split into pieces. In an instant, more than ten people died. They were all killed by Ye Sheng¡¯s aura.


    And the remaining people couldn¡¯t escape either.

 Chapter 792

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 32, Devour (Second Update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The furious Ye Sheng unleashed his full power. There were only a few hundred chaos warriors, and they couldn¡¯t fight back at all.


    Even though the dozen or so leading warriors were all at the half-immortal realm, Ye Sheng charged forward and smashed down with his fist. Under the explosive power, he killed them all.


    Kill!


    This was the power of the Primordial Spirit Fist of the Ye Sheng era. Within the same realm, he was a massacre.


    A Chaos Warrior at the fourth Sky of the half-immortal realm roared, ¡°How dare you resist stubbornly? You Didn¡¯t die in the first round of attack. You Didn¡¯t know how to hide. How dare you rush up to die? I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish.¡±


    A dazzling de light cut through the sky andnded in front of Ye Sheng. It was so fierce that it seemed like it was going to cut Ye Sheng in half. This half-immortal attacked and regarded ye Sheng as a great enemy.


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. With a fierce look in his eyes, he charged forward without dodging.


    ¡°How can you break my body at will?¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl. His voice was rumbling, and he was fearless. He did not care about his opponent¡¯s attack and directly threw out the Aeon Fist.


    This was the Divine Fist that Ye Sheng hadprehended himself. It was powerful and not perfect yet. As Ye Sheng continued to perfect it, it would eventually be a heaven-defying cultivation technique.


    In the next second, Ye Sheng¡¯s body collided with the huge de light. With a crack, the de light shattered. Rolling Energy swept out, forming a storm that scattered the chaos warriors who were preparing to attack.


    Under the impact of Ye Sheng¡¯s era divine fist, it hit this fourth sky of half-immortal realm.


    Boom!


    A dazzling divine light spread rapidly in the universe. This half-immortal screamed in pain. His body exploded in an instant and turned into countless energies. He was killed by Ye Sheng in one strike.


    Ye Sheng, who was at the second sky of the half-immortal realm, could easily kill a warrior at the fourth sky of the half-immortal realm.


    This scene also scared the remaining Chaos Warriors. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to be so terrifying. He killed enemies of a higher realm with one strike.


    The Chaos Warriors panicked. Their fear and anger had nothing to do with Ye Sheng. He shook his body and turned into a ck hole, which covered thempletely in an instant.


    ¡°All of you, die!¡±The ck hole turned into a face, and it was Ye Sheng himself. He let out a rumbling sound, and all the Warriors of the primal chaos race were sucked in, unable to escape.


    Even calling for help, angrily rebuking, and begging for mercy seemed so powerless at this moment, because they couldn¡¯t make a sound inside the ck hole. They were instantly swept up by the storm inside the ck hole, andpletely exploded, turning into energy and being devoured by Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation began to climb again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to devour others before, but I don¡¯t refuse anyone from the chaos n,¡±Ye Sheng snorted and turned into a human body, standing in the universe. His eyes were cold and filled with killing intent.


    In a short time, Ye Sheng had killed hundreds of chaos n warriors. There were more than a dozen half-immortal realm warriors, but none of them had surpassed the fifth sky of the half-immortal realm. In front of Ye Sheng, they were like mortals.


    After Ye Sheng killed them, the universe became quiet again. He stood alone and said, ¡°I need to devour arge number of chaos warriors to improve myself and strive to break through to the half-immortal realm as soon as possible.¡±


    Above the half-immortal realm were the immortals. They were basically immortal. In the eyes of mortals, a hundred years of life span of millions of years was not bad. A few million years was the symbol of immortality.


    What Ye Sheng cared about was not the millions of years, but the invinciblebat strength.


    Only a strongbat strength could make ye Sheng feel at ease and meet the uing challenge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the Warriors of the chaos n.¡±Ye Sheng began to wander in the universe, looking for the warriors of the chaos n everywhere. He found the warriors of the chaos n in the half-immortal realm and devoured one batch after another.


    For a month, Ye Sheng traveled through dozens of star fields and devoured tens of thousands of chaos warriors. Every time, he would devour and leave, never stopping to prevent the chaos warriors from finding his position.


    During this process, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had reached the third sky of the half-immortal realm. His cultivation base had improved rapidly, and he was on the verge of reaching the fourth sky.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s unscrupulous devouring also brought him trouble. The Chaos Warriors in the immortal realm were looking for Ye Sheng everywhere.


    As a result, Ye Sheng now had to hide everywhere and didn¡¯t dare to casually devour.


    This way, Ye Sheng¡¯s improvement speed would be greatly reduced.


    In the deathly silent universe, an unknown, half dead and half alive, Ye Sheng stopped here.


    ¡°Now, many people are looking for you. They are all at the Chaos Race¡¯s immortal realm. You Can¡¯t continue to show your face,¡±baby ancestral dragon said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng had encountered several waves of danger before. They were all besieged by the immortals of the chaos n. Fortunately, Ye Sheng had the Kun Peng Speed and the Pantheon Pill Furnace to hide his aura, so he was not discovered.


    The most dangerous time was when Ye Sheng turned into a ck hole and hid in the group of ck holes, narrowly avoiding a disaster.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Baby Ancestral Dragon was right. He could not continue like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve devoured more than 10,000 Chaos Warriors, and at least a few thousand are at the half-immortal realm. The rest are not as good as the half-immortal realm. The energy provided is limited, but even so, it has allowed me to umte rich energy,¡±ye Sheng thought.


    He needed to settle down and let himself digest the energy and the life essence he had absorbed before. These were all stored in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. He needed to dig them out.


    Once these were dug out, Ye Sheng would definitely be able to break through, or even break through continuously.


    Rumble!


    However, in the next second, a terrifying aura came from the distant starry sky. It came from the immortal realm, sweeping through the universe in search of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he cursed, ¡°Are you done yet? You Can¡¯t find me, yet you¡¯re still persisting?¡±


    Ye Sheng skillfully took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace, hiding all of his aura. Then, he hid in a ce, not moving at all, like dust, so that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    In the next second, a terrifying soul power swept over, scanning every ce on this and also sweeping over Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng was protected by the Pantheon Pill Furnace, so he wasn¡¯t affected. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The current Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t beat the immortal realm no matter what.


    He couldpete with any realm of the half-immortal realm, but I couldn¡¯tpete with the immortal, because once ye Sheng lost, he would die without a doubt. Even the Kun Peng couldn¡¯t save him at top speed.


    Fortunately, this chaos race immortal didn¡¯t stay too long. After sweeping over Ye Sheng, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and quickly left.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t stand up. He still maintained this state and didn¡¯t move.


    Half a minuteter, the same terrifying divine soul swept over.


    The chaos race immortal returned and swept once again. He was ying a psychological game to lure Ye Sheng out.


    But Ye Sheng didn¡¯t fall for it. He justy there and didn¡¯t move.


    The second time, he didn¡¯t see it. The chaos race¡¯s immortal immediately left.


    But Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t move.


    Boom!


    A terrifying divine light spread out and surged over. In an instant, the Ye Sheng was on exploded. Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly entered the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Then, the Pantheon Pill Furnace turned into dust. Only then was he not discovered.


    ¡°It seems that there really is no one here. In any case, this is a that is about to die. Even if we destroy it, so be it.¡±The Primal Chaos Immortal said calmly. This time, he hadpletely left.

 Chapter 793

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 33, the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s power (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The chaos race¡¯s immortals left. Ye Sheng waited for quite a while before slowlying out.


    ¡°Damn, this person is a madman. If it wasn¡¯t for my alertness, I would have been in trouble long ago,¡±Ye Sheng cursed.


    They went back and forth several times. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Sheng¡¯s intelligence, the oue would be hard to say.


    Baby ancestral dragon said in surprise, ¡°The Pantheon Furnace is very powerful. Otherwise, you would have been exposed long ago. But where are we going next?¡±


    The question baby ancestral dragon asked was very crucial. The main reason was that Ye Sheng had been in the limelight previously, causing quite a few primal chaos immortals to send out several of them to hunt him down.


    This universe was big, but Ye Sheng was no longer safe. Once he was exposed, the odds were against him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it one step at a time. If I can, I want to see what it feels like to kill an immortal,¡±Ye Sheng said with a fierce look.


    He was now at the third sky of the half-immortal realm. If he broke through to the seventh or eighth sky of the half-immortal realm, it was not impossible for him to kill an immortal.


    He had umted a lot of rich energy in his body. Once all of this energy was absorbed, he would definitely improve greatly.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng needed to keep a low profile now. He could no longer ughter the primal Chaos Warriors.


    ¡°The universe is so big. As long as I don¡¯t show my face, it will be hard for the primal Chaos Immortals to find me.¡±Ye Sheng was a good person. He was able to adapt and adapt. Since all of you were looking for me with such great fanfare and wanted to kill me, then I wouldn¡¯t show up.., i would appear again when all of you rxed.


    With baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan, Ye Sheng began to travel carefully. Once he found any movement, he would hide in the Pantheon Pill Furnace and pretend to be dead, but he wouldn¡¯te out.


    After the show was over, Ye Sheng came out and continued to travel.


    After half a year, Ye Sheng finally escaped the range of the chaos race.


    The chaos race couldn¡¯t chase after Ye Sheng until the end of time. After all, Ye Sheng was only a half-immortal. It was not worth it to send out several immortals to hunt him down. If they sent out more powerful people, the universe would be so big.., no one would care about the other experts.


    In the past half a year, Ye Sheng¡¯s life was extremely simple. He hurried, hid, taught Qian Yuan cultivation, and discussed the profound great dao with baby ancestral dragon.


    Qian Yuan was very obedient. She knew that she had to work hard in cultivation in order to avenge her parents. Thus, she followed Ye Sheng and studied wholeheartedly, making rapid progress.


    Perhaps it was because she had changed her fate, but Qian Yuan¡¯s talent was unparalleled. In just half a year, she had reached the emptiness realm.


    This far surpassed ye Sheng¡¯s previous cultivation speed. Ye Sheng could not help but sigh. With an immortal king realm father, his cultivation speed was fast.


    Half a yearter, after leaving the most dangerous star field, Ye Sheng began to stir again.


    During this half a year, he continued to absorb the majestic energy in his body. However, this energy was still notpletely absorbed. Now that he hade to a new star field, he began to have thoughts of hunting some primal chaos warriors?


    He did what he wanted to do. Ye Sheng traveled alone in the universe at a very fast speed. He was watching to see if there were any chaos race warriors passing by. He wanted to observe in advance and find chaos race warriors who did not have an immortal guarding them.


    With an immortal realm, Ye Sheng could not make a move no matter what. The consequences were very dangerous. However, without an immortal, Ye Sheng was still fearless.


    Even if you had a peak half-immortal and Ye Sheng could not defeat you, he still had the Pantheon Pill Furnace. He could guarantee that he would be able to escape unscathed.


    However, Ye Sheng had no way to deal with immortals.


    After a long while, Ye Sheng found a pair of people. Hundreds of chaos warriors were flying under the starry sky at a fast speed, as if they had something urgent to do.


    Ye Sheng carefully observed them. They were all at the half-immortal realm, but they were all at the fourth or fifth sky of the half-immortal realm. None of them were at the peak of the half-immortal realm, so they formed a small team. As long as they didn¡¯t encounter Immortals, they wouldn¡¯t be in any danger.


    Unfortunately, they ran into Ye Sheng.


    At this moment, after observing for a while and making sure that there weren¡¯t any immortals escorting them, Ye Sheng made a bold move.


    Boom!


    A brilliant divine light flickered in the universe. It was extremely dazzling, as bright as a rainbow. The light was boundless, and as it trembled, it transformed into a divine furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace!


    Ye Sheng took the lead and threw the pantheon pill furnace out. It was iparably huge, and it directly smashed down.


    Rumble!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace smashed directly with an invincible aura. It rolled the interster sea of clouds, which was extremely terrifying.


    When the more than 100 half-immortals of the chaos n saw this scene, they were shocked and then angry. There was no fear at all.


    ¡°Form an array!¡±


    The leading half-immortal roared. Energy surged out of his body and turned into an array diagram.


    The formation map appeared in the Void. More than a hundred half-immortals stood on it. Their eyes were sharp and powerful. Their attacks were unrivaled.


    They channeled all their energy into the formation and formed a counterattack in an instant.


    ng! ng!


    A huge long sword appeared. It was the long sword formed by the battle formation. It was very powerful. With one strike, it could destroy all the enemies.


    The sword was 300 meters long, and the sword Qi spanned 3000 kilometers. With a sweep of the sword, the world was destroyed, and there was no sound at all.


    This resplendent sword light swept over, but in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, it was still unable to resist the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace immediately erupted with its greatest power.


    After following Ye Sheng for so long, fighting from the primordial era to 100,000 years, and fighting until the Great War of thest era, the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s origin had long since recovered by an unknown amount. At the very least, it had threeyers of origin, this time, the full-scale explosion was extremely powerful.


    Rumble!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was not afraid at all. It directly crushed over. Its violent aura instantly crushed the three thousand miles of Sword Qi. Then, the Pantheon pill furnace collided with the Longsword.


    Bang!


    A loud sound reverberated in the sky above the universe. What Ye Sheng saw was that the longsword immediately cracked. Then, it broke inch by inch and directly exploded.


    The bodies of more than a hundred primal chaos warriors swayed, and they spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. Everyone was injured.


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t even defend against a single magic treasure. Could it be a divine weapon?¡±


    ¡°The universe is destroyed. A divine weapon shouldn¡¯t appear here, right?¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Is he ambushing us?¡±


    The Primal Chaos Warriors red at them with anger and fear. They simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Thebined battle formation that filled more than a hundred of them could not withstand the suppression of a single magic treasure.


    What was even more outrageous was that after the Pantheon Pill Furnace defeated the Longsword, its momentum did not decrease as it directly smashed towards the more than a hundred chaos warriors.


    Boom!


    The chaos warriors were already injured to begin with. At this moment, they were even less of a match for the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Each and every one of them was smashed until their bodies trembled violently and flew backwards. They were in disbelief.


    And at this moment, Ye Sheng descended.


    He transformed into a ck hole, devouring all things and enveloping over. These Hundred Plus Primal Chaos Warriors were destined to be Ye Sheng¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Devour!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°No! !¡±


    ¡°This is mound. He wasn¡¯t killed by the Immortal Patriarch. Instead, he¡¯s alive and well.¡±


    ¡°Everyone quickly send a message to inform the immortal patriarch that mound is here.¡±


    ¡°The immortal patriarch is not far away from the universe graveyard. We must send out a message.¡±


    The Primal Chaos Warriors roared angrily. All of them felt their hearts turn cold. They knew that they were doomed. They had to send out a message and let the Immortal Patriarch Kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You want to send out a message? Dream on. But under the cover of my ck hole, you won¡¯t have the chance.¡±

 Chapter 794

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 34, Ouyang ran -FirstiUpdatedate)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng turned into a ck hole. It was huge and covered the entire universe. No information could escape the suction force of the ck hole.


    More than 100 half-immortal warriors were desperate at this moment. They couldn¡¯t beat Ye Sheng because Ye Sheng was too powerful. These people were no match for him.


    The pantheon furnace knocked them into pieces. Then, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole enveloped them. They couldn¡¯t resist at all and were sucked in.


    Then, they couldn¡¯t resist even if they wanted to. Ye Sheng¡¯s power was fully disyed.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole crushed. There was no sound inside, but the outside made a crushing sound. After Ye Sheng swallowed them, the energy in his body swelled, as if he was about to break through to the fourth sky of the half-immortal realm.


    However, Ye Sheng was not in a hurry to break through. He continued to wait slowly, waiting for his foundation to be deep enough to break through again.


    When the time came, the opportunity to break through woulde naturally. Now was not the time to break through.


    ¡°Just now, these Chaos Warriors said the Universal Graveyard!¡±Ye Sheng stood in the universe, his eyes focused. He did not expect to hear about the universal graveyard here.


    Thest time he entered the universe graveyard, it was on the road to the DAO College¡¯s trial. There, Ye Sheng went to a ce 100,000 years ago and saw countless strange things, including the universe graveyard.


    And in the Universe Graveyard, Ye Sheng also saw the weapon burial valley. There were countless weapons buried there, some of which had turned into spirits.


    Old Xuanwu, sword array, battle spear, sword-wielding girl Ah Qing, and so on..


    These were all weapons that had turned into spirits and gained sentience. They were no longer cold divine weapons.


    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a weapon burial valley in this era¡¯s universe cemeteries?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°There are immortals in the universe cemeteries in the chaos race. What are they doing?¡±Ye Sheng recalled what the half-immortal warrior of the chaos race had said just now and frowned.


    He had to be careful where there were immortals of the chaos race. Once they were discovered, it would be difficult for him to escape.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace could deal with these half-immortals, but it could not deal with real immortals.


    ¡°What is the universe graveyard?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked curiously.


    ¡°I know. I heard it from the elders,¡±Qian Yuan said crisply.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it from the elders. When they were chatting, I heard the name of the universe graveyard from the side. It is a strange ce born from an unknown space and time. Many people are buried there, appearing and disappearing mysteriously,¡±Qian Yuan answered.


    ¡°Are you going to the Universal Cemetery?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Ye Sheng decided to take a look. Regardless of whether there were any immortals of the chaos race, Ye Sheng still wanted to know if there was a weapon burial valley in the Universal Cemetery and if it was as big as the Universal Cemetery. There must be a secret.


    On the road to the Dao College¡¯s trial, Ye Sheng had met the universe cemetery. This time, he wanted to see if the universe cemetery of the previous era was the same as the Universe Cemetery of his era?


    The universe cemetery was not far away. Ye Sheng had just swallowed more than a hundred half-immortals when the energy in his body surged and surged. He flew out without caring about the consumption and quickly approached the universe cemetery.


    After flying for a day, Ye Sheng saw the huge universe graveyard.


    The Universe graveyard was like a mountain that stretched across the universe.


    From a distance, it looked like a mountain. However, from a close distance, one would realize that the universe graveyard was bigger than the area of severals.


    Ye Sheng carefully approached the universe graveyard and restrained his aura so that the chaos immortals would not discover him.


    The Universe Cemetery was the same as before. It was filled with a terrifying aura, and some tombs could be seen everywhere. Some even had tombstones, and some were just a lone tomb.


    Ye Sheng walked and saw a lone tomb, a dried tombstone. It seemed that the moment he touched it, Hua Wei would crumble.


    ¡°The tomb of Ouyang ran!¡±Ye Sheng read out the words on the tombstone.


    He didn¡¯t know this Ouyang ran.


    Neither did baby ancestral dragon.


    But Qian Yuan knew her. She said in surprise, ¡°Uncle, this Ouyang ran is a big shot.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°You Know Ouyang ran?¡±


    ¡°Ouyang ran, he is the founder of the martial arts in the known universe.¡±Qian Yuan said excitedly in his heart.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. What did he mean by the founder of the martial arts in the known universe?


    Baby ancestral dragon muttered, ¡°He sounds like a big shot, but how could his tomb be so casual? A small Earth Tomb?¡±


    Qian Yuan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Ouyang ran was the founder of martial arts. Later generations called him martial ancestor. He was a big shot who had established martial arts. He was extremely powerful. I don¡¯t understand how he could be buried here so casually.¡±


    ¡°Since he was the founder of martial arts, how did martial ancestor die?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Ouyang ran disappeared tens of thousands of years ago. The martial arts he founded was once glorious. However, with the disappearance of martial ancestor, martial arts also fell. The number of people cultivating became fewer and fewer. This caused everyone to have different opinions.¡±Qian Yuan shook his head.


    ¡°Could this be a fake tomb?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    ¡°Is it real or fake? Why don¡¯t we dig it up and find out?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon said.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is it not good to casually dig up someone else¡¯s tomb?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s the martial ancestor, then we should kowtow and apologize,¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon said.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment and decided to dig it up and find out.


    Ye Sheng was still very curious when little girl Qian Yuan said that it was the martial ancestor.


    Someone who could be called the martial ancestor must be a big shot or a peerless talent. How could he be like this and be buried here alone?


    Ye Sheng first bowed respectfully before starting to dig up the lone grave.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since the lone grave had withered. With a light dig, he dug up the corpse inside.


    Yes, it was a corpse. There was no coffin, only a yellow shroud that wrapped around a corpse. It was buried here.


    There was a bit of blood sacrifice on the yellow shroud. It had been buried underground for tens of thousands of years without any damage. And this corpse, after being carried out by Ye Sheng, was not damaged at all.


    It was a little old man with white hair and an aged face. His eyebrows and eyes were closed, and he did not have any life aura.


    ¡°Is this the martial ancestor?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked in surprise.


    ¡°Is this what the martial ancestor looks like?¡±Qian Yuan asked curiously. She had only heard of the legends of the martial ancestor, but had never seen the face of a real warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the portraits drawn by the descendants. The martial ancestor was a heroic figure who stood tall and strong. How did he be so Old?¡±Qian Yuan asked in puzzlement.


    Ye Sheng was just about to raise his head to take a look when a rumbling sound came from afar.


    A few immortals rushed over.


    ¡°Ouyang ran is here. We¡¯ve finally found him.¡±


    ¡°Ouyang ran¡¯s corpse has always been a hidden danger to our primal chaos race. This time, we finally have a target.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Ouyang ran. There¡¯s also a tomb. This fellow is also here. We can finish him off in one go.¡±


    A few immortals rushed over and sneered. Their imposing manner was like a rainbow as they suppressed the tomb.


    Bang! ! !

 Chapter 795

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 35 ¡ª fighting six people by himself (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Immortals of the primal chaos race had arrived.


    They hade because they had discovered the aura of the martial ancestor, Ouyang ran.


    If Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t dug out the martial ancestor, they wouldn¡¯t havee.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have time to regret. With a solemn expression, he stretched out his hand, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared. He had no choice but to do his best to deal with it. In fact, he was under a lot of pressure.


    There were six immortals who had rushed over. Some of them were at theter stage of the immortal realm, or even the peak.


    Ye Sheng had no chance of winning.


    He couldn¡¯t even defeat one of them. How could he fight against six immortals?


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was dumbfounded. ¡°What should we do now? Six of them came at once?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. His heart was heavy.


    Six immortals working together could destroy a star field. With such powerful strength, he had nowhere to run when they surrounded Ye Sheng.


    Even if Ye Sheng used the ck hole, he would be torn into pieces instantly. The ck hole was powerful, but it wasn¡¯t omnipotent.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±The Ganyuan girl was dumbfounded. She could only hope that Uncle Mound would have a heaven-defying ability.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    The only solution he could think of was to use the power of the big clock to travel through space-time and return to the seventh realm.


    However, once the power of the great clock was activated, it meant that Ye Sheng¡¯s return to the Battle of the New Age was aplete failure.


    He only killed some chaos warriors, and it didn¡¯t matter.


    Ye Sheng was very conflicted, but the situation was like this. He could only grasp the power of the great clock and watch silently.


    He wouldn¡¯t activate the power of the great clock unless it was a critical moment.


    The six chaos immortals surrounded Ye Sheng and the martial ancestor, then ignored ye Sheng and stared at the martial ancestor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the unrivalled martial ancestor would be buried here in such a miserable state,¡±one of the Chaos Immortals said mockingly.


    ¡°The martial ancestor invaded the ancestralnd of our chaos race back then, sweeping across 80,000 kilometers. How awe-inspiring was that? And now, he¡¯s still buried in the ground,¡±another Chaos Immortal said disdainfully.


    ¡°The martial ancestor, who founded the Dao of martial arts, ended up in such a miserable state. He was left alone in a grave. How Sad and Lamentable,¡±said an immortal who admired the martial ancestor¡¯s life.


    ¡°If the martial ancestor had agreed to the ideals of our primal chaos, he would have long ago be one of our forefathers. But unfortunately, no matter how heaven-defying he was, he couldn¡¯t change the truth.¡±


    ¡°The universe¡¯s graveyard has buried countless geniuses from ancient times until now. The martial ancestor was one of the most powerful of them all, but time has passed. In the end, he died. Take his corpse and go back,¡±said the primal Chaos Immortal.


    ¡°What about this tomb?¡±Suddenly, an immortal looked at Ye Sheng and asked indifferently.


    Ye Sheng was only at the half-immortal realm. In the eyes of these immortals, he was just a mortal. They could kill him at will.


    ¡°Kill him. He killed many of our chaos juniors. Although those juniors can be resurrected, their potential, cultivation base, and status will be greatly reduced. We still have to kill them,¡±said a chaos immortal coldly.


    ¡°Then kill him. He just knows how to run. He¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±The Primal Chaos Immortals all agreed that Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t a threat.


    In reality, it was the same.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t a threat to them at all.


    Even if they had the pantheon pill furnace in their hands, it would still be the same.


    If it was aplete pantheon pill furnace, perhaps they could defy the heavens and change their fate. But the Pantheon pill furnace was badly damaged and hadn¡¯t even recovered half of its essence. It wouldn¡¯t be able to help ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was filled with grief and indignation. These immortals¡¯evaluation of him was like a group of people talking to an ant.


    No matter how strong an ant was, it was still an ant. It was not worthy of being taken seriously.


    ¡°We should go back.¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon said in fear.


    ¡°Uncle Mound, be careful.¡±Gan Yuan said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng pinched the power of the big clock. He was very unwilling to go back just like that. But looking at the situation now, he had no choice but to go back.


    Just as Ye Sheng made up his mind to crush the power of the clock, the chaos race immortal also made a move against him.


    Bang!


    An immortal flicked his finger, and a five-colored ray of light shot over. The Ray of light was overflowing with color and iparably resplendent. The Ray of light was dazzling and burst forth with boundless killing intent.


    In an instant, it enveloped ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately wanted to crush the power of the clock.


    But at this moment, the surrounding space became silent.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Ye Sheng felt that his cultivation base had disappeared without a trace.


    He widened his eyes and looked at it in disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t crush the power of the big clock anymore.


    Now that something had happened, Ye Sheng was quite frightened. He hurriedly looked at the chaos race immortals.


    They were even more frightened than Ye Sheng. They were all terrified and had lost all their power. They had be ordinary people.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not them, then who is it?¡±Ye Sheng looked at them in surprise. He put away the power of the big clock. The situation seemed to have undergone some changes.


    The change was so fast that it far exceeded ye Sheng¡¯s imagination. He could not help but look at the martial ancestor.


    The chaos race immortals also looked at the martial ancestor. Each and every one of them was extremely shocked and furious.


    ¡°Is it caused by the martial ancestor?¡±


    ¡°Our power has disappeared. It must be the martial ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s not dead?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been buried for so many years, but he¡¯s still not dead?¡±


    ¡°Then how did our power disappear?¡±


    The Chaos Immortals were shocked and furious. They discussed animatedly as they stared at the martial ancestor and began to discuss.


    However, no one dared to approach the martial ancestor¡¯s corpse.


    Ye Sheng was observing as well. He suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up.


    Baby ancestral dragon said excitedly, ¡°You lost all your power, and so did the chaos immortals. Now, you are all starting from the same starting line.¡±


    Ye Shengughed. Heughed happily andughed out loud.


    The chaos immortals frowned and rebuked angrily, ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright and iparably resplendent. There was a hint of brutality in them. He said, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Are you not clear of the situation? Right now, everyone has no strength left. We are all on the same starting line.¡±Ye Shengughed coldly.


    ¡°HMPH, even if we are on the same starting line, you are still not our match. There are six of us. If you say one more word, we will kill you immediately.¡±An immortal of the primal chaos stared coldly at Ye Sheng.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng did not say another word. He directly stepped forward and viciously punched out.


    He did not have any strength, but Ye Sheng had a body that had undergone endless tempering. The strength of his body was beyond imagination. It was far from what the Immortals of the primal chaos couldpare to.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s advantage.


    The Immortals of the primal chaos did not expect Ye Sheng to be the first to attack. They were furious, and then with a backhand punch, they wanted to subdue Ye Sheng.


    Bang!


    There was no earth-shattering collision. It was like a battle between martial arts experts. There were no fancy tricks, and it was just a simple exchange of punches.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, Ye Sheng¡¯s fist broke the arm of this primal Chaos Immortal the moment it collided.


    ¡°Without the Dao rhythm, without thews of the universe, you are nothing in my eyes.¡±Ye Sheng growled in a low voice. He stepped forward and did not care about anything else. He just wanted to meet them head-on.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting the six of you alone.

 Chapter 796

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 36: entering the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race (4,000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng fighting one against six was not empty talk at all.


    Without the support of energy,ws, and thews of the universe, how could these people be ye Sheng¡¯s opponents if they only relied on their physical bodies?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was fully disyed at this moment.


    It should be said that Ye Sheng¡¯s physical body was so powerful that even the primal chaos race immortals were deterred.


    It was simply unbelievable. Ye Sheng punched out without any fancy moves, but under the heavy punch, the immortals of the chaos race blocked it for a while. Their bodies immediately trembled and they spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, they looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief.


    ¡°How can your body be so strong?¡±The Immortals of the chaos race were unwilling to believe that in their entire cultivation life, their bodies were not as powerful as those of half-immortals?


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face was cold. He used a set of secr techniques to fight against six of the Chaos Immortals.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel very satisfied with his body. Fortunately, he had been training his body. From his mortal body to his immortal body, he had experienced many transformations, ye Sheng himself could not remember clearly.


    In any case, the current ye Sheng was so powerful that even he felt it was inconceivable.


    The situation had reversed.


    Previously, the six chaos race immortals were tigers, and Ye Sheng was just a small ant. But now, their identities had changed. Ye Sheng had be a fierce tiger, and they had be hyenas.


    Although hyenas were better than small ants, in terms of purely changing identities, the tiger still had the absolute advantage.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng raised his wrist and struck out like a king cobra, hitting the chest of a Primal Chaos Immortal.


    Crack!


    A powerful force crushed the body of this primal Chaos Immortal. His chest exploded, and his bones pierced through his internal organs. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, and his entire body was on the verge of copse. He looked at Ye Sheng as if he was looking at a demon god.


    If this was before, they could recover in an instant. But now, without energy and thews of the universe, this was a fatal injury.


    ¡°Everyone attack together. This person is too strange. No one is a match for him in a one-on-one fight,¡±an immortal roared and directly kicked him.


    Bang!


    Ye sheng twisted his body and struck back. His arm was like a whip,shing out fiercely. With a p, he sent his opponent flying.


    In an instant, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    This was a hard-earned opportunity. If everyone hadn¡¯t be ordinary people, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to attack. Under the covetous eyes of the six immortals, he didn¡¯t have any ability to resist.


    But now, Ye Sheng saw the light at the end of the tunnel. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Who knew if he would instantly return to his previous appearance?


    Ye Sheng wanted to seize this opportunity and kill his opponent. Only then would he be worthy of himself.


    Therefore, once there was an opportunity, he would kill.


    This was a life-and-death battle, and Ye Sheng was the big shot who controlled everything.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s footsteps moved swiftly, and his fists struck out swiftly. In just a short instant, he had already sent out over a dozen punches, and the punchesnded squarely on the other party¡¯s chest.


    Kacha!


    Such a ferocious attack left the other party in disbelief. His eyes widened, and a savage expression appeared on his face. He wanted to raise his hand to counterattack, but Ye Sheng grabbed the other party¡¯s arm and twisted it forcefully before pulling it back forcefully.


    An arm was directly torn off by Ye Sheng. At this moment, Ye Sheng was like a demonic god, and his eyes shot out like lightning.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng punched the other party¡¯s temple.


    Boom!


    The Chaos Race¡¯s immortals never thought that one day, they would be killed in such a simple and violent way. This was simply too despairing.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength and body were too powerful. They were not on the same level at all. His head had been blown apart by Ye Sheng.


    Dead!


    This chaos race¡¯s immortal was instantly killed by Ye Sheng¡¯s unexinedbo in a few short seconds.


    As for the remaining five people, it was toote to save them. All of them were dumbstruck and looked at Ye Sheng with terrifying eyes.


    Inexplicably, they were afraid.


    Because ye Sheng could really kill them. This wasn¡¯t a joke.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was imprinted in their hearts at this moment.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were like lightning, bursting with divine light. His face was ice-cold and iparably savage. He could also kill Primal Chaos Immortals.


    ¡°This is the first one. Which one of you will be the second?¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    The remaining five Primal Chaos Immortals looked at each other and reported to each other. They red at Ye Sheng, but they had nothing to say.


    An inexplicable fear filled their hearts.


    This Ye Sheng was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t he?


    Baby ancestral dragon saw this scene and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s it. We have to kill them all. F * ck the primal chaos. A bunch of underhanded people. It¡¯s best to wipe them all out.¡±


    Gan Yuan muttered, ¡°Uncle Zhong is so powerful. Kill them all.¡±


    Ye Sheng Strode forward. If they didn¡¯te, then he would go. After all, they had lost their energy. They couldn¡¯t even fly. Where could they run to?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you all,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. His eyes were cruel. He clenched his fists and approached them. He didn¡¯t listen to reason and smashed his fist down.


    Bang!


    A Chaos Immortal received ye Sheng¡¯s fist, but in the blink of an eye, he was smashed heavily to the ground by Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    This Chaos Immortal¡¯s internal organs began to tremble, and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He stared at Ye Sheng in disbelief, his eyes filled with terror.


    This power was simply too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it?


    Who the F * ck trained their bodies to such a terrifying level?


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡±The remaining four Chaos Immortals knew that if this continued, they would definitely die. They might as well take a gamble.


    ¡°Good timing. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t attack.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly. His body moved like lightning as he charged in.


    Punches, kicks, kicks!


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s forte. Fighting was his forte.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t defend at all. If you punched me, it was fine. I would punch you back.


    However, I can take your punch, but if you can¡¯t Take My Punch, then you¡¯ll die.


    This was simply a hooligan fighting style. Under a simple collision, Ye Sheng killed a primal chaos immortal with one punch. Then, his elbow ruthlessly struck the immortal whose chest had been shattered by Ye Sheng, killing him in one strike.


    Turning around, Ye Sheng whipped his leg and directly struck the head of another immortal. With a crack, his head exploded. This did not seem like an immortal, but a mortal.


    Having lost their power andw, they were just a group of mortals who had fallen to the mortal world in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. It was not difficult for him to kill them.


    This scene was extremely bloody, but fortunately, it did notst long. Ye Sheng was always vignt and merciless. If he could not kill them in one strike, he would definitely not dy the time.


    With this, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength was imprinted in the hearts of these Primal Chaos Immortals. In an instant, they were all killed by Ye Sheng.


    Each and every one of them had an incredulous and terrified expression on their faces.


    As for Ye Sheng, he was panting heavily, as if he had just survived a cmity.


    Before this, he was surrounded by six Primal Chaos Immortals. Ye Sheng really thought that he would die without a doubt, but the situation changed too quickly. For some reason, everyone lost their strength all of a sudden. At this moment.., ye Sheng became the strongest person in the entire scene.


    Baby ancestral dragon said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re too powerful. You killed all of them so quickly. After the primal Chaos Immortals lost their strength, they were about the same as ordinary people.¡±


    Little girl Ganyuan said, ¡°Uncle Mound, you¡¯re too powerful.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was calm. He did not gloat and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m powerful, it¡¯s that the martial ancestor is powerful. He suppressed our strength. Otherwise, I could only escape.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the martial ancestor. His words also made the ancestral dragon baby and Qian Yuan look at the martial ancestor.


    ¡°This Ouyang ran didn¡¯t die?¡±The ancestral dragon baby guessed.


    ¡°Now it seems that she did. Otherwise, who wouldn¡¯t be able to see our powers?¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°Then will he hurt us?¡±Qian Yuan Girl asked worriedly.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t sure either, but he was grateful that the martial ancestor had suppressed everyone¡¯s strength and indirectly helped him.


    He slowly approached the martial ancestor¡¯s body. The shroud still covered the martial ancestor¡¯s body. Ye Sheng watched as he straightened the martial ancestor¡¯s body. He felt like an old man with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Martial ancestor, are you still alive?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for so long. It¡¯s time for me to wake up,¡±the martial ancestor said as he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were very bright, very bright, and very young. It waspletely different from his aging face.


    The martial ancestor¡¯s eyes contained the sun, Moon, and stars. The gxy was far away, and there were thousands of changes. Everything was extraordinary.


    Ye Sheng took a nce and fell inside. It was as if he felt endless changes.


    ¡°Martial ancestor, thank you for saving my life just now.¡±Ye Sheng took a few steps back and said gratefully.


    Martial ancestor¡¯s old body slowly stood up and put away the shroud on his body. He waved his hand and said, ¡°This is your own ability. The one who killed them was you, not me.¡±


    Ye Sheng was still grateful, but he did not stand on ceremony.


    Martial ancestor, on the other hand, acted as if nothing had happened. He put away the shroud and put it on his body. He looked at the universe stars and muttered, ¡°The chaos race has started to destroy the world again, creating a new era?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the chaos race wants to destroy this era. It is starting now.¡±


    The martial ancestor frowned and looked at his own body. His aged appearance made him fall silent.


    ¡°I need to go to a ce to get my power back,¡±the martial ancestor said softly.


    ¡°What ce?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°The chaos race¡¯s ancestralnd!¡±The martial ancestor said loudly.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes. This was really a big shot. He still wanted to go to the primal chaos ancestralnd?


    Previously, Ye Sheng had heard from the primal chaos immortals that martial ancestor had once ughtered his way 80,000 kilometers into the primal chaos ancestralnd, causing a ruckus throughout the entire primal chaos. Now, it seemed that he wanted to do it again.


    Baby ancestral dragon eximed, ¡°This is a big shot. He can go to the primal chaos ancestralnd as he pleases without any hesitation.¡±


    Qian Yuan said nervously, ¡°Then should we go with him?¡±


    Ye sheng immediately asked, ¡°Martial ancestor, are you confident?¡±


    ¡°Since the chaos n wants to exterminate the epoch, that bunch of old fogies can¡¯t stay in the ancestralnd. They must be going to solve the troublesome characters in this universe. They definitely won¡¯t expect me toe back to life. It¡¯s just right to go now. The ancestralnd of the chaos n is just a bunch of useless chickens and dogs. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡±martial ancestor said domineeringly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s blood surged as he listened. With the power of the big clock in his hand, he could break through time and leave this ce at any time. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried. Instead, he was eager to try.


    ¡°Martial ancestor, can you bring me to see what the ancestralnd of the primal chaos is like? I haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Martial ancestor looked at Ye Sheng in surprise and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Death?¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan looked at Ye Sheng but didn¡¯t say anything. They let ye Sheng decide for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death. I¡¯m very afraid of death. Butpared to death, I¡¯m more afraid that I can¡¯t exterminate the primal Chaos Tribe.¡±Ye Sheng smiled happily. His tone was firm.


    Who Wasn¡¯t afraid of Death?


    Ye Sheng was also afraid. He still had his wife, daughter, and a bunch of family and friends waiting for him in the next epoch.


    However, Ye Sheng was even more afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the chaos n. When the next era was destroyed, his wife, his daughter, and his family and friends would all suffer.


    Compared to death, Ye Sheng was more afraid of this.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was silent, and so was Qian Yuan.


    They also wanted to destroy the chaos n.


    The martial ancestor looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you. But in the end, you might not be able toe back.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Wu zu, if you really encounter a crisis, you don¡¯t have to care about us.¡±


    He had the power of the big clock, and he could break through time to return. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s advantage.


    He wasn¡¯t acting rashly.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the primal chaos ancestralnd now.¡±Wu Zu walked towards the depths of the universe graveyard.


    ¡°Where is the primal chaos ancestralnd?¡±Ye Sheng followed behind and asked curiously.


    ¡°The primal chaos ancestralnd is in an unknown space. Only the higher-ups of the primal chaos race would know about it. However, thest time I opened up the primal chaos ancestralnd, I left behind a passageway. This time, I can pass through this passageway and enter the primal chaos ancestralnd.¡±Wu zu said indifferently.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. This was a big shot. The ancestralnd of the primal chaos race was the headquarters of the primal chaos race. He opened up the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race just like that. He even left behind a passage that wasn¡¯t discovered. Awesome.


    Following the martial ancestor, Ye Sheng discovered that they were heading towards the depths of the universe graveyard.


    ¡°Why are we going to the depths of the universe graveyard?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Because the passage to the primal chaos ancestralnd is in the depths of the universe graveyard. Follow me,¡±the martial ancestor replied.


    Ye Sheng immediately became alert. If he knew about this passage, then could he use this method to go to the primal chaos ancestralnd when he returned to his own era?


    He became alert and began to slowly follow the martial ancestor into the depths and remember the location.


    The martial ancestor had just awakened. At first, he was still not used to it, but slowly, he began to get used to it. His speed increased. In less than half a day, Ye Sheng and the martial ancestor walked for ten thousand li before they finally saw an inconspicuous cave.


    In front of the cave stood a monument with the words ¡®danger¡¯written on it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little like this ce where there are three hundred taels of silver?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Without sufficient strength, it is impossible to open this entrance. Without reaching the immortal King realm, it is impossible to enter the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.¡±The martial ancestor exined.


    Ye Sheng suddenly understood. To him, this was a huge hole. There might be danger, but to the martial ancestor, this was the entrance to the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.


    This was not bad. Ye Sheng looked at the entrance of the ancestralnd and asked, ¡°Are we going to jump down like this?¡±

 Chapter 797

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 37, the Valiant Martial ancestor (5,000 wordsrge chapter)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Looking at the bottomless ck hole in front of them, no one would have thought that this was a secret passage leading to the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.


    The ancestralnd of the primal chaos was a mysterious ce that the outside world could not enter. However, when the martial ancestor had traversed 80,000 kilometers, he had entered and left this passage behind.


    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you in,¡±the martial ancestor said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Of course, he had to follow the martial ancestor. The martial ancestor was a big shot. He was just a newbie.


    Boom!


    The martial ancestor jumped into the ck hole without saying a word and fell down.


    Ye Sheng also followed immediately. He did not dare to pull away. If the martial ancestor went to the ancestralnd of the primal chaos, he would be F * cked if he did not make it.


    Rumble!


    The sound of countless golden spears and iron horses rang in his ears. It was as if he was on a battlefield. There was a bottomless hole under his feet. Ye Sheng could not see. He could only hear countless sounds that kept circling around.


    The martial ancestor in front of him fell very quickly. He swept through all obstacles and Ye Sheng fell down without any obstacles.


    Bang!


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since hended. Ye Sheng¡¯s feetnded on the ground. He saw a vast expanse of white divine light and then a magical light. These lights were very dazzling. When his eyes got used to them.., he realized that this was actually the origin continent.


    Not far in front of Ye Sheng was the martial ancestor. Hended on the ground with a calm face. He looked around as if he was trying to identify the direction.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, was shocked. ¡°This is actually the origin continent?¡±


    A huge continent was verymon. There were countless ces like this in the universe. However, if this continent was all made by the origin, it would be very rare.


    It was rare in this world.


    Ye Sheng could say that no matter where he was, no matter what historical records he had, there was no so-called origin continent.


    The origin of the universe, such as wind, rain, thunder, lightning, metal, wood, water, fire, and so on..


    The higher ones were time, space, fate, death, and so on..


    These origins constructed a universe.


    Therefore, theoretically, as long as there were countless origins, one could create a universe.


    Origins were rare and precious resources in the universe. If one could control one origin, one would be able to live in the universe for a long time.


    And now, the continent Ye Sheng saw was the continent created by the origin.


    Countless wind, rain, thunder, lightning, countless metal, wood, water, fire, countless time and space destinies died..


    The continent formed by the origin could pick up a stone casually. They were all origins.


    In the universe, the origin was hidden very deeply. If one wasn¡¯t a grand cultivator, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. However, in this ce, Ye Sheng could touch it easily, but he couldn¡¯t absorb it.


    This made Ye Sheng very disappointed.


    If he could absorb it, he wouldn¡¯t do anything. He would just dig some soil and bring it back. He would study it well and break through to the immortal realm soon.


    Ancestor Wu said, ¡°The primal chaos tribe destroyed several epochs. Most of the origin of these epochs were absorbed by them. Because the origin belonged to the previous era, it couldn¡¯t be used by others. Therefore, it was used to build the continent and the ancestralnd of the primal chaos tribe. That¡¯s why I said that outsiders couldn¡¯t enter the ancestralnd of the primal Chaos Tribe.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He understood that when these things were stacked together, it could be considered as a kind of reuse of resources.


    When an era was destroyed, the origin of this era would either be wasted along with the era¡¯s destruction, or it would follow the era and shrink itself, just like the seventh realm.


    There was another type, which was to be taken away in advance, stored, and used.


    However, when a new era was born, the old origin would not adapt to the new era. Hence, when it was given to the new era, it would be out of ce. This was also the reason why the chaos race was so extravagant, using the origin to create a continent.


    Ye Sheng threw away the stone in his hand. Since the origin could not be absorbed, the shock in his heart was much smaller.


    However, at the same time, Ye Sheng saw this huge, boundless continent. He could not help but sigh, ¡°The chaos race destroyed several eras in exchange for this continent?¡±


    The martial ancestor did not answer ye Sheng¡¯s words. He looked into the distance. At the boundary between heaven and Earth, a castle was located there.


    The martial ancestor strode over.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly followed and asked, ¡°Are there people living in the castle here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and they are all the higher-ups of the primal chaos race. They are those who can not leave,¡±the martial ancestor answered, ¡°We are now in the depths of the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race. We are not at the edge. After entering, all the castles and cities you can see are the people of the primal chaos race who are about to transcend.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. The people in this castle were about to transcend?


    Just like Chu Xiangyu, they were about to transcend in the seventh world. These people of the primal chaos were about to transcend here?


    ¡°They are about to transcend. What are you doing there?¡±Ye Sheng hurriedly asked. Transcending? This was a realm above the immortal emperor realm, extremely powerful.


    However, the martial ancestor was even more powerful. He calmly replied, ¡°I will go and uproot their foundations. The Primal Chaos doesn¡¯t need so many people who have transcended.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched in astonishment. The martial ancestor¡¯s domineering words had shocked him. He could uproot the foundations of the extremely weak? Was It so brutal?


    Baby ancestral dragon muttered, ¡°Ye Sheng, I have a premonition that a great battle is about to break out.¡±


    Upon seeing this scene, little girl Qian Yuan could not help but nod in agreement.


    ¡°Follow the martial ancestor. To see the battle between these experts is also a kind of harvest for us.¡±Ye Sheng was unwilling to give up this opportunity.


    The martial ancestor was very fast. He swaggered in the depths of the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    Not a single person appeared on the vastnd.


    This was the territory of the transcendents of the primal chaos. No one woulde and no one would dare toe. As the martial ancestor walked, there was no need to worry about being discovered.


    Soon, Ye Sheng saw this castle. The castle was veryrge. It was like the territory of a noble family. However, the castle was empty. The city gates were also tightly shut, preventing anyone from entering.


    In the castle, there was a tall statue standing. Just like Chu Xiangyu, it was transcending.


    However, unlike Chu Xiangyu, the statue was still stiff or iplete. This statue wasplete, round, and full of life.


    Around the statue, hundreds of flowers bloomed, and the fragrance of the flowers filled the air. It was very beautiful.


    When the martial ancestor saw this scene, he said, ¡°He is about to seed.¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked. Was this the sign of sess?


    ¡°If he seeded, he would be a transcendent?¡±Ye Sheng asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, I know this person. He was the main force of the previous era¡¯s destruction. He obtained most of the cultivation insights from the previous era and spent an era to transcend, Sir Tangg.¡±The martial ancestor narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked. He did not know how terrifying a transcendent was, but he knew that Chu Xiangyu had not even reached the level of a transcendent. This way, he could know how terrifying a transcendent was.


    ¡°Go and break the statue of the transcendents,¡±martial ancestor suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng pointed at himself in surprise and asked, ¡°Can I do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you know why these transcendents must build cities and fortresses?¡±Martial ancestor asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Because when they transcend, they are in a silent state and can not make a move. Once they make a move, it is equivalent to automatically giving up on the transcendence. If their foundation is broken, it will be ten times more difficult to continue,¡±martial ancestor said.


    Ye sheng nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Then if I go in, will he give up on the statue?¡±


    ¡°If you smash the statue, it¡¯s impossible for him not to give up. For every transcendent, if the statue is broken, it¡¯s equivalent to giving up.¡±Ancestor Wu exined.


    Ye sheng smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Destroying an immortal emperor transcending. Just thinking about it made him very excited. Just from the sound of it, Ye Sheng was already very excited.


    He came to the entrance of the castle and stretched out his hand to push it open.


    Bang!


    A powerful force sent ye Sheng flying and hit the ground.


    Ye Sheng was not discouraged. It was Sir Tangg inside who was stopping Ye Sheng.


    But could he stop him?


    If he did not push open the door, he would fly straight in.


    Boom!


    A huge electric appeared in the sky, wanting to electrocute Ye Sheng to death.


    However, at this moment, the martial ancestor stretched out his hand and gently touched the void. With a bang, the void split open and the electric automatically exploded.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±An angry roar was heard from Sir Tangg.


    ¡°Your young master is here to cut off your path today.¡±Ye Sheng sneered. With the martial ancestor behind him, what was there to be afraid of? It was Ye Sheng¡¯s original intention to be fearless.


    After entering the castle, Ye Sheng went straight to the location of the statue.


    ¡°How dare you! I Am Sir Tangg of the chaos race. What do you want? Get Out!¡±An angry shout, apanied by a rolling momentum, was like a huge wave dozens of meters high on the sea, pping over.


    ¡°HMPH!¡±The martial ancestor snorted coldly outside, and the huge wave instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Ye Sheng knew that these two big shots were fighting, so he did not care. All he could see was this statue. He ran over quickly, stretched out his hand, and punched fiercely.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The statue started to tremble. Sir Tangg¡¯s face appeared on the statue. He red at Ye Sheng with fire in his eyes and scolded, ¡°I, the Supreme Tangg, Puny Human, are you courting death?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t, how many steps are you going to take now if you have the ability?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    Sir Tangg was furious. He red at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Lowly human, stop. How did youe to the ancestralnd of My Chaos Race?¡±


    Ye Sheng buried his head in his work and did not listen to his scolding at all. He ignored it and clenched his fists, hitting the statue hard.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng had hit the statue for hundreds of times before a crack finally appeared on the statue.


    ¡°No... stop, do you hear me! ! !¡±Sir Tangg screamed, he really wanted to mobilize the power of the entire castle to kill Ye Sheng, but his real enemy was outside the castle. Sir Tangg did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Junior of the chaos race,e and save me!¡±Sir Tangg had no choice but to shout. His foundation could not be destroyed, or else the time of this era would be wasted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to shout, history repeats itself. Back then, you benefited from the destruction of the previous era, but now that the era has been destroyed again, the higher-ups of the chaos race have all left. Your destruction is also because of the destruction of the era. Every drink and every Peck has a destiny. Today is your destiny,¡±the martial ancestor said coldly.


    Crack!


    Ye Sheng smashed his fist down fiercely, causing more than ten cracks to appear on the statue.


    Sir Tangg said in fear, ¡°I spent an era toplete the foundation. Don¡¯t break it. I can give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be unable to transcend,¡±Ye Sheng snorted coldly. He was very fast and did not give his opponent a chance. He kept punching the huge statue.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Seeing this, Sir Tangg was anxious. His anger was burning, but he was helpless at the same time.


    If he moved, the efforts of an era would be reduced to ashes, and it was equivalent to cutting off his own path. Next time, if he wanted to condense transcendence, he would need ten times more effort.


    This time, it was an era. Next time, it would be ten eras?


    Sir Tangg could not wait, but he could not stand ye Sheng¡¯s unimpeded beating.


    ¡°Scram!¡±Sir Tangg tried to use his aura to kill Ye Sheng, but all of this was blocked by the martial ancestor.


    Finally, under Ye Sheng¡¯s ten thousand punches, the newly forged transcendence foundation copsed with a loud bang.


    Rumble!


    ¡°I... Am... going to... kill... You...¡±Sir Tangg roared at the sky with a malevolent expression. He was dressed in a formal suit and was handsome and handsome, but at this moment, his face was repulsive and extremely terrifying. He roared at the sky, he exuded a terrifying aura and suppressed ye Sheng so much that he could not even breathe.


    The statue was shattered and a great demon king was released. He was at the Immortal Emperor Realm and far surpassed ye Sheng¡¯s ability to deal with him. He was even more terrifying than the candle demon universe.


    And it was this terrifying power that could tear ye Sheng into pieces in an instant. However, it stopped right in front of Ye Sheng.


    The martial ancestor appeared in front of Ye Sheng and faced the furious Sir Tangg.


    Sir Tangg¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he had gone mad. His efforts for an entire era hadpletely exploded under Ye Sheng¡¯s ten thousand punches.


    Anyone would have a mental breakdown.


    Sir Tangg recognized the old martial ancestor and roared, ¡°You¡¯re the martial ancestor, yet you¡¯re not dead. Perfect, I¡¯ll kill all of you today.¡±


    Boom!


    Sir Tangg¡¯s aura surged. He stretched out his hand and a torrent ofws came straight at him.


    The suppression of time!


    Sir Tangg shrieked and unleashed the attack of the origin ofws, causing time to pass. He wanted to weaken the martial ancestor.


    The martial ancestor was old and his body wascking in blood and Qi. In Sir Tangg¡¯s eyes, he should continue to let the martial ancestor age until he died.


    The attack of the origin ofws was the origin attack between experts. Whatever moves, cultivation techniques, and all methods were inferior to this torrent ofws.


    Rumble!


    Under thews, the martial ancestor was enveloped within, but his expression didn¡¯t change. His hands were behind his back, and his body was wrapped in a shroud. His slightly hunched back was trying his best to stand straight, and his gaze was firm, he said, ¡°Time can not destroy my body. The body of a martial artist can not be destroyed by the heavens, and the earth can not be buried. With a flick of a finger, it will exist eternally.¡±


    Every word was like a pearl, and every word was like an iron horse. Time crushed the martial ancestor¡¯s body, but it was useless.


    The martial ancestor was still the same martial ancestor. Although he was old, his eyes were still domineering.


    Sir Tangg was extremely angry and shouted, ¡°Time reversal!¡±


    He disyed his ultimate skill and beat the enemy back to their weakest years. You are now an unparalleled talent. I will beat you back to your youth. Without any cultivation, I can kill you with a nce.


    The martial ancestor still did not escape. He stood in front of Ye Sheng and faced the time reversal.


    ¡°If I did not walk inside, you would not be satisfied. Today, I will let you see how terrifying the martial ancestor was when he was young,¡±the martial ancestor said faintly. His body began to change slowly in the time reversal, he began to change slowly.


    His white hair turned into full ck hair. The wrinkles and age spots on his face also faded. A lustrous face with dark skin appeared. His hunched back slowly straightened. The withered power in his body at this moment.., was quickly filled up.


    The martial ancestor had used time reversal to return to his peak and shed off his aging. At this moment, the young martial ancestor had appeared. He had regained his strength. The unparalleled expert who had pushed the chaos race for eighty thousand miles had returned.


    When Sir Tangg saw this scene, he was scared silly as if he had been struck by lightning. He stared at the martial ancestor and cried out involuntarily, ¡°You... you actually used my strength to return to Your Peak?¡±


    Sir Tangg was really going crazy. He had personally created an invincible expert, a founder of martial arts, and an unrivalled demon king.


    The martial ancestor stretched his young body and said in satisfaction, ¡°I knew you could go back in time. As expected, I returned to the peak and found my strength. This is all thanks to you.¡±


    Sir Tangg was so angry that he vomited blood. His fingers trembled as he pointed at the martial ancestor. His face alternated between green and ck.


    ¡°In order to express my gratitude to you, I invite you to taste my eight heaven-defying moves!¡±The martial ancestor narrowed his eyes as his body flew out in an instant and struck out fiercely.


    Eight heaven-defying moves ¡ª shifting forms and shadows!


    Time reversal!


    The martial ancestor had stolen Sir Tangg¡¯s originw and personally executed it, striking Sir Tangg¡¯s body in an instant.


    Boom!


    Sir Tangg screamed loudly, ¡°No, this is my strength. You Can¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    In a short second, Sir Tangg¡¯s scream turned into a baby¡¯s voice. He had been beaten back to his infant age. He looked like he was only three or four years old and had no cultivation at all.


    Ye Sheng was dumbfounded. was this the peak-level martial ancestor?


    He had stolen someone else¡¯s power and beaten Sir Tangg back to his childhood.


    Sir Tangg was a person who had almost transcended. Even if he had been destroyed, he should still be at the peak-level immortal Emperor Realm, right?


    Such a peerless expert had been beaten into a baby by the martial ancestor without any cultivation. If Ye Sheng had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it even if he was beaten to death.


    This could not have happened.


    But in reality, Ye Sheng had really seen it.


    He stretched out his hand and hit Sir Tangg. Sir Tangg fell to the ground and red at Ye Sheng, without any cultivation.


    All of this was real.


    ¡°My mother, this world is too crazy.¡±The ancestral dragon baby was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare toe out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    ¡°The martial ancestor is too scary, too powerful. We can be saved in this era.¡±Little Girl Qian Yuan said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng was also rather emotional, but he could only smile bitterly at little girl Qian Yuan¡¯s words. The martial ancestor was very powerful, but when he was at his peak, wasn¡¯t he still beaten until he could only be buried alone in the universe graveyard?


    The chaos race was not that simple. A martial ancestor could not save this era.


    But for some reason, Ye Sheng had more confidence in destroying the chaos race.


    With a talent like the martial ancestor, Chu Xiangyu, and a series of experts hiding in the dark, the chaos race did not seem to be that terrifying anymore.


    Sir Tangg was beaten to the ground by Ye Sheng and sat in despair. He looked to be about three or four years old and looked rather cute, but ye Sheng would not be soft-hearted. This was an expert who had almost transcended.


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill him.¡±The martial ancestor shook his head and stopped Ye Sheng¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because this person is one of the transcending experts of the chaos race. If we kill him, the higher-ups of the chaos race will know the inside story and will definitely rush back. He is now a cripple. If he wants to return to the peak, he will have to pay a certain price. Let¡¯s go,¡±the martial ancestor said.


    Ye Sheng could only nod his head and let it go.

 Chapter 798

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 38, transformation of a ck hole (5,000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Sir Tangg had been beaten into a four or five-year-old baby by the martial ancestor. He was furious, but there was nothing he could do. He could not change his fate now.


    After Ye Sheng and the martial ancestor had destroyed his hope of transcending, they did not kill him. They left him alone in the castle. It was empty. A four or five-year-old child could not cause much trouble.


    If it were not for the fear of being discovered by the higher-ups of the chaos race, Sir Tangg would not have survived.


    After leaving the castle, they continued to go deeper and saw a huge oasis. Ye Sheng followed behind the martial ancestor.


    The martial ancestor, who had returned to his younger self, had an aura that was as deep as the ocean. It was so deep that it was terrifying. Ye sheng continued to ask, ¡°Martial ancestor, now that your strength has been recovered, what should we do next?¡±


    The martial ancestor looked at Ye Sheng and suddenly said, ¡°Back then, I pushed the primal Chaos Tribe¡¯s ancestralnd for 80,000 miles and killed countless people. Now, I¡¯m still pushing the primal chaos tribe for 80,000 miles.¡±


    Ye Sheng swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Back then, didn¡¯t I already push the primal chaos tribe for 80,000 miles?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Back then, I pushed the primal chaos tribe for 80,000 miles and only pushed it to the periphery. Now, I¡¯m going to push the primal chaos tribe for 80,000 miles from here and destroy all the people waiting for a breakthrough in the primal Chaos Tribe¡¯s ancestralnd,¡±said the martial ancestor, his eyes were slightly cold.


    Ye Sheng looked at this big shot. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. He could push 80,000 miles away at any time.


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully. This was very dangerous. It was equivalent topletely falling out with the primal chaos race. Moreover, it was in the primal chaos ancestralnd. They didn¡¯t have any support.


    ¡°You can also follow and push 80,000 miles away. These people who broke through will have arge amount of energy. I don¡¯t need this. I can give it to you,¡±the martial ancestor said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said righteously, ¡°The primal chaos race destroyed the universe era, and countless people were harmed by them. Naturally, I can¡¯t let them go. Big Brother, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The martial ancestor smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. He brought Ye Sheng and walked towards the depths of the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    On the grasnd, the scenery was very good. Ye sheng asked curiously, ¡°What secret is there in the depths?¡±


    The martial ancestor answered, ¡°The ancestralnd of the primal chaos tribe hides the hidden power of the primal chaos tribe. There is also the power of the primal Chaos tribe that canst forever. I want to go and take a look this time. Since ancient times, very few people have seen it.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not know what it was, so he could only follow the martial ancestor and continue to go deeper.


    In the ancestralnd of the primal chaos tribe, many people began to transcend. After walking for a while, Ye Sheng saw another city, but this city was different from the previous castle.


    This city was old, dpidated, and lifeless.


    Ye sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Is this a breakthrough?¡±


    After a breakthrough, a person would leave the city and the city would be like this?


    Ye Sheng looked at the martial ancestor and waited for an answer.


    The martial ancestor shook his head and said, ¡°This is a failure of transcending. When one¡¯s lifees to an end, one can only die of old age in this ancient city.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise. A failure of a breakthrough meant one could only die of old age here?


    He suddenly thought of Chu Xiangyu. He had also transcended in the seventh realm, so he could not fail.


    ¡°Since they failed, then we don¡¯t have to deal with him, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Do you know how much energy a transcending expert who failed the breakthrough contains?¡±The martial ancestor asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not know, but hearing the martial ancestor¡¯s words, Ye Sheng¡¯s mind became active.


    Right now, he wascking energy.


    ¡°These higher-ups of the primal chaos race who failed to break through will die of old age in silence. No one will choose to devour energy. If you go, it will be too easy for you.¡±The martial ancestor spoke to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened, feeling a little excited. ¡°Then if I Go, Will the other party kill me?¡±


    Failing to break through and waiting for death in silence. But after all, he was a supreme transcending expert. Even if he failed, he would still be at the peak-stage of the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    ¡°Transcending is a very dangerous thing. Failure means nothing. Once one transcends, there are only two oues. Sess or failure, there is no third way.¡±The martial ancestor exined.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t wait any longer and directly rushed into the ancient city.


    The martial ancestor watched from the outside but didn¡¯t enter.


    The vast ancient city waspletely empty. It was filled with dead silence and dust. Originally, it should be filled with fresh flowers. But now, these fresh flowers had all failed and fell to the ground. One could tell what this supreme-being had experienced.


    Great Joy and great sorrow often happened in an instant.


    The ancient city was filled with fresh flowers, which meant that the progress of the transcendence was very smooth. As long as the fresh flowers bloomed brightly, the hope would be greater. For example, Sir Tangg. In his castle, the fresh flowers bloomed extremely brightly, but it was a pity.., his statue had been shattered by Ye Sheng.


    And here, the fresh flowers had bloomed once and were also brightly colored. However, due to a subsequent mistake, the fresh flowers had failed. From hope to despair, this transcendent must have been in despair.


    Ye Sheng also saw the statue. The statue was also filled with cracks. It was like a broken mirror that had been forcefully glued together, but in the end, it could not be restored to its original state.


    This transcendent was very miserable. The statue¡¯s face was filled with malevolence. He was very unwilling. If he had failed in the beginning, he would not have been too sad. However, he had seen hope, but in the end, he had failed.


    How great was this despair?


    No one could ept it, especially after he had sacrificed everything he had to obtain such an oue.


    Baby ancestral dragon muttered, ¡°This person is really unlucky. He even failed.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if he fails. If he seeds, wouldn¡¯t the chaos race be even more powerful with an additional supreme transcending expert?¡±Little Girl Qian Yuan was very pleased as she said.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything. Regardless of whether he seeded or failed, he would only look at the results. Failure was good as he could absorb the energy.


    ¡°Baby, do you want to absorb it?¡±Ye Sheng asked baby ancestral dragon. He did not dare to call baby ancestral dragon by his full name. Chu Xiangyu had warned him before.


    Baby ancestral dragon shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to follow the martial ancestor and sweep across 80,000 miles, I won¡¯t fight with you. You have absorbed all of it. With more energy, you will have more confidence.¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t refuse when he saw this. He sat cross-legged in front of the statue. No matter if this person was dead or alive, he was already a failure. He couldn¡¯t move anymore. Waiting for death silently was the best ending.


    The statue was connected to this ancient city and extended in all directions. The energy was all below the ancient city. Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and began to absorb the energy crazily.


    Rumble!


    A peak-stage immortal emperor. How much energy did a transcendent have?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know before, but now, he knew.


    In just an instant, the energy in Ye Sheng¡¯s body exploded like lightning, filling every inch of his skin.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. This energy was too violent and violent. It was hard for him to control it.


    ¡°Breakthrough!¡±Ye Sheng roared. His realm loosened at this moment.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The energy crazily attacked his realm. Ye Sheng¡¯s realm of the fourth sky of half-immortal was like a mirror. With a crack, it shattered.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s realm had reached the fourth sky of half-immortal. It spread crazily toward the middle,te, and peak of the fourth sky.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was absorbing the energy crazily.


    However, even though Ye Sheng had reached the fourth sky of the half-immortal realm and his body¡¯s capacity had increased,pared to the energy of immortal emperors, the energy of transcendents was still insignificant.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t absorb it for long before he was full again. This time, he couldn¡¯t break through crazily.


    ¡°Such dense energy, I need to use it to break through my body.¡±Ye Sheng thought of transforming himself.


    His body had transformed many times, but there was still no end to it.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body¡¯s origin was a ck hole. This time, in order to absorb immortal emperor level energy, he transformed into a ck hole and began to crazily absorb energy.


    Above this ancient city, a 10,000 meter ck hole appeared, enveloping the ancient city as it crazily absorbed energy.


    Rumble!


    One could see with the naked eye that countless amounts of energy were being absorbed by Ye Sheng. Such a hugemotion also woke up the supreme transcending level experts who were waiting to die.


    ¡°Damned human, what are you doing?¡±The transcendents discovered ye Sheng and shouted angrily.


    He was currently filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. His life force had been taken away and he was hiding here with nowhere to go. He could only slowly die. This was the greatest torture for an expert who had once stood at the peak.


    And now, Ye Sheng was stealing his energy. How could he not make the transcendents angry?


    ¡°You can see for yourself what I¡¯m doing. Why do you need to say more?¡±Ye Sheng said calmly. The ck hole formed by his body began to absorb crazily, shaking crazily and transforming crazily.


    The mass of the ck hole determined the power of the ck hole. A ck hole would change slowly from small torge, and when it reached its maximum, it would explode. However, if the mass of the ck hole was increased and its size was rapidlypressed, wouldn¡¯t the power be even greater?


    The same size, but my mass had begun to change a few times. You would never be able to surpass my ck hole.


    This was what Ye Sheng was doing now.


    ck Hole variable!


    Changing the mass of the ck hole, turning it into a terrifying prison. In the future, those who were enveloped by the ck hole would not be able to break the ck hole at all, and would only be trapped inside.


    This required ye Sheng to slowly absorb energy. It required a huge amount of energy.


    Right now, the energy of an immortal emperor was right in front of him. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s chance. He didn¡¯t care whether the other party agreed or not and continued to absorb the energy crazily.


    The supreme transcending expert was extremely furious. Ye Sheng was taking advantage of the situation. He had failed to bully him and was unable to move.


    ¡°You are not a member of my primal chaos race. How dare you barge into my ancestralnd? I will stuff you to death right now. How dare you absorb my energy?¡±The supreme transcending expert roared in anger, all of a sudden, he controlled the remaining energy and gathered it together. It turned into a beam of light that shot into the sky and crashed into Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole kept rolling after being hit. It was on the verge of copsing and was out of control.


    The martial ancestor watched from the outside and frowned. However, he still chose to believe that Ye Sheng could handle it.


    Baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan were sent flying at this moment. They fell to the martial ancestor¡¯s side and looked at Ye Sheng worriedly.


    ¡°You have to hold on,¡±baby ancestral dragon said nervously.


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, you have to work hard,¡±little girl Gan Yuan looked at him worriedly with a nervous expression.


    Martial ancestor looked at him calmly and didn¡¯t say anything. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s own disaster.


    Ye Sheng wanted to absorb the energy of a supreme transcending level expert. How could it be smooth sailing?


    Supreme transcending level experts had failed and were waiting for death. However, they weren¡¯t pushovers either. This impact almost scattered ye Sheng.


    The energy that followed was also continuously sted into Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    The ck hole was facing the dilemma of disintegration. Ye Sheng controlled it with great difficulty and his eyes were ruthless.


    ¡°All Gods Pill Furnace, suppress it for me!¡±Ye Sheng growled. The all gods pill furnace flew out and turned into a thousand meters in size. It shook violently.


    Dong!


    The all gods pill furnace was suppressed in Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. It immediately fixed the ck hole and protected Ye Sheng.


    When the martial ancestor saw the Pantheon Pill Furnace, a strange light shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything and just watched silently.


    The pantheon pill furnace was suppressed in Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. Countless energy attacks had to pass through the Pantheon Pill Furnace and enter Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole first.


    With this buffer, Ye Sheng finally calmed down. His heart was filled with hatred.


    ¡°You want to disperse me? Then I¡¯ll use your impact energy to begin the transformation,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The mass of the ck hole was slowly changing.


    This change was imperceptible. Originally, with the speed of Ye Sheng¡¯s absorption, it would take at least a dozen years, a few dozen years, or even a hundred years.


    But now, in a fit of anger, the transcendent charged over the energy, giving Ye Sheng a chance.


    The opportunity to shorten the time. At this moment, Ye Sheng was undergoing a crazy metamorphosis.


    A day¡¯s time was equivalent to a year¡¯s time that Ye Sheng had absorbed.


    This speed was so fast that it was unbelievable. It was so fast that Ye Sheng felt like he was about to explode.


    The crazy breakthrough in the mass of the ck hole was what Ye Sheng had suffered. He had blocked all the pain, but this unspeakable pain had forced through the barrier, making Ye Sheng feel as if he was living a life worse than death.


    This was the torture of three parties.


    The transcendents wanted to use energy to push Ye Sheng to death, while the ck hole was crazily absorbing it. It didn¡¯t reject anyone and quickly transformed.


    Only Ye Sheng¡¯s mind was bearing a great pain, making him wail incessantly like a devil. His roars and cries resounded throughout the entire grasnd.


    At this moment, baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan looked at him, feeling very conflicted.


    ¡°Just by listening to this voice, one can imagine how painful it is.¡±Baby ancestral dragon sighed. He admired Ye Sheng for being able to endure such great pain.


    Qian Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Uncle Mound to be in so much pain.¡±


    Her parents had entrusted him to Ye Sheng, and Qian Yuan had already treated ye Sheng as family in her heart. He had helped her along the way, taken care of her, and even killed the warriors of the chaos race, qian Yuan admired him very much.


    The martial ancestor said lightly, ¡°If you have to endure a cultivation base that others will never have, you will have to bear the pain that others will never be able to taste. This is the fate.¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan were silent. They looked at Ye Sheng. Even though he was in so much pain, he still didn¡¯t give up and continued to absorb it.


    How huge was the energy of an immortal emperor?


    Ye Sheng was only at the fourth sky of half-immortal realm. He wanted ants to eat elephants. This was the price he had to pay.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t get rid of Ye Sheng right away, the transcendent was furious. He immediately increased his strength.


    ¡°The energy of an immortal emperor is not something a small half-immortal like you can resist. Go to Hell,¡±the transcendent said viciously. He doubled the energy and continued to pour it in.


    Ah! ! !


    Ye Sheng screamed. After doubling the energy, the pain he felt doubled as well. This was self-torture. If ye Sheng could not withstand it, he would die without a doubt. After all, when the ck hole was shattered, Ye Sheng¡¯s body would also be shattered.


    At this moment, it was no longer a transformation or a battle for transcendence, but a battle for willpower.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul manifested from the ck hole. The 10,000-meter-wide ck hole shrunk to 8,000 meters and turned into a human face. It was Ye Sheng¡¯s own face.


    With Red Eyes, Ye Sheng saw the huge and bright light beam and roared, ¡°Your grandfather has suffered more than this all the way. Even if you were to suffer twice as much, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The supreme transcending expert shouted angrily, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish.¡±


    Rumble!


    The energy light beam doubled in intensity and was extremely hot. It reached its peak and exploded.


    Ah! ! ! ! ! !


    Ye Sheng¡¯s miserable cry rang out. He heard the transcendents sneer, ¡°You can¡¯t hold on any longer, right? With a level one half-immortal body, you want to devour the Immortal Emperor¡¯s energy? The human heart is not enough, but the snake devours the elephant. You¡¯re being stuffed to death by your own greed.¡±


    ¡°I... Won¡¯t... Let You... Get What You Want!¡±Ye Sheng let out a long cry. No matter how painful it was, he gritted his teeth and persevered. Even if a crack appeared in his divine soul at this moment, Ye Sheng would not hesitate. He had no way out, he had toplete the transformation.


    ¡°I! want! To! Let! Myself! Transform!¡±Ye Sheng shouted word by word. His soul was doing its best to persevere. The ck hole had finally undergone a qualitative change.


    After absorbing so much energy, at this moment, the ck hole began to rapidly shrink.


    Eight thousand meters!


    Five thousand meters!


    Three thousand meters!


    One thousand meters!


    Shrinking to one thousand meters was already the limit. It could be considered to havepleted ye Sheng¡¯s first goal.


    However, it was still not enough.


    This little bit of transformation waspletely insufficient to meet ye Sheng¡¯s requirements.


    ¡°Another breakthrough!¡±Ye Sheng let out a long cry. The ck hole began to roll from the inside, revealing a strand of golden light. Then, like a golden flower blooming, it illuminated the sky, turning the ck hole into a golden hole.


    At this moment, the mass of the ck hole transformed. From an ordinary ck hole to the current golden hole, the strength of the ck hole increased by a hundred times.


    Ye Sheng merged the golden hole into his body. At this moment, the golden hole was his main body, but it was also an attack method. Once he was dragged into the golden hole, the immortals would not be able to escape.


    After the ck hole transformed into a golden hole, Ye Sheng had improved greatly. He was originally at the fourth sky of the half-immortal realm, but at this moment, he had jumped to the sixth sky of the half-immortal realm.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll absorb as much as you have,¡±Ye Sheng roared at the supreme transcending expert. He had endured the most difficult time. Now, no matter how much energy you had, you could not burst him.


    The golden hole¡¯s absorption of energy was hundreds of times stronger than the ck hole¡¯s. At this moment, Ye Sheng had turned the situation around and took the initiative. Not only did he passively receive the supreme transcending expert¡¯s energy attack, but he was also plundering the supreme transcending expert¡¯s energy.


    ¡°No!¡±The supreme transcending expert watched in horror. His energy was out of control and surged towards Ye Sheng. At the same time, his own life force was rapidly draining away.


    Ye Sheng was absorbing his life force and energy to improve himself.


    When the supreme transcending expert realized this reality, he was extremely anxious. However, there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t move or escape. He wasn¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng at all.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold and stern as he said, ¡°Chaos nsmen, go to Hell.¡±


    He wanted to absorb all of this energy and let this supreme transcending expert die. Just now, he wanted to burst him.


    Naturally, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t absorb all of this energy by himself. He had alreadypleted his transformation and needed to adapt. All of this energy was given to the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The Pantheon Pill Furnace needed to recover its origin.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s origin had recovered to the secondyer and above, not even reaching the thirdyer. But at this moment, after obtaining the energy of an immortal emperor, it recovered at a rapid speed.

 Chapter 799

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 39, nine-sided Divine Stele (5,000-word chapter)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng crazily absorbed the energy of the supreme transcending level experts and transmitted it to the Pantheon Pill Furnace, causing the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s power to increase greatly. The origin jumped to three and a half levels in an instant. It was extremely powerful.


    At the beginning, the supreme transcending level experts still struggled with all their might and cursed loudly. However, slowly, the supreme transcending level experts did not have the support of energy. Their souls became dispirited and could not recover from their injuries. They diedpletely.


    Boom!


    When Ye Sheng absorbed all the energy, the ancient city suddenly copsed. At this moment, blood rained down from the sky, as if mourning for something.


    The death of the supreme transcending level expert caused the heaven and earth to sense and rain blood.


    Baby ancestral dragon said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re too powerful. You killed a supreme transcending level expert.¡±


    Little Girl Ganyuan was also very excited. She looked at Ye Sheng with admiration and said, ¡°Uncle Mound is so powerful.¡±


    Ye Sheng walked out from the copsed ancient city, his expression calm as he spoke, ¡°This is just a trick. I¡¯m simply not a match for a transcendent-level cultivator. If he didn¡¯t fail, I wouldn¡¯t have seeded no matter what.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew this very well. He could clearly see himself. Even if the current him absorbed the energy of an immortal emperor, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against an immortal directly, let alone an immortal king or immortal emperor.


    The transcendent-level cultivators failed, and the energy they left behind was absorbed by Ye Sheng. This was a free-for-all.


    If Ye Sheng wascent because of this, then he wouldn¡¯t have made it to this day.


    ¡°Where did you get your pill furnace?¡±The martial ancestor suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He took out the pantheon pill furnace and said, ¡°I got it in a small world. It flew down from the universe. I got it by luck and refined it into a Natal Treasure.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew that the Pantheon pill furnace was very mysterious. It had an extraordinary origin. Two of its three legs were broken, but it was still very powerful. If the other two legs were repaired, how powerful would the Pantheon Pill Furnace be when it was at its peak?


    One had to know that Ye Sheng had already found one leg of the Pantheon Pill Furnace. It was in the weapon burial valley. Last time, Ye Sheng had found it, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to take the leg away from a group of sophisticated weapons, in any case, it would not be taken away by others. He would wait until his cultivation had improved before taking it back.


    ¡°From your words, do you know the Pantheon Pill Furnace?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously. He was more interested in knowing the origins of the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The martial ancestor looked at the Pantheon pill furnace as if he was deep in thought. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I can roughly guess, but since it has chosen you, then you should make good use of it.¡±


    Ye Sheng was helpless if the martial ancestor did not tell ye Sheng. If these great experts did not tell him, he would not be able to get anything out of him.


    ¡°Are we still going to go deeper?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, continue to go deeper. Only in the deepest part will there be something I want.¡±The martial ancestor¡¯s eyes were dark as he said firmly.


    Ye Sheng naturally followed the martial ancestor. Since they had already reached this stage, he could only go down one path until the end.


    After protecting the baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan, Ye Sheng followed the martial ancestor into the depths.


    After the vast grasnd passed, there was arge mountain forest. The mountain range was like a crouching dragon. It was very eye-catching and lush.


    The martial ancestor immediately entered this huge mountain range. Ye Sheng followed and asked, ¡°What is there that is worth youing here?¡±


    The martial ancestor replied, ¡°There are a few old friends here. Thest time when I traveled 80,000 miles, they were injured and are still recuperating. This time, I want them to leave this world.¡±


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. This was a big shot. To be injured by the martial ancestor, this was also a form of glory.


    For someone like Ye Sheng, if the martial ancestor really became serious, with just a nce, he would be able to shatter ye Sheng¡¯s soul. He didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to survive.


    And for the higher-ups of the primal chaos race to be injured by the martial ancestor and survive, they would at least have thebat strength of an immortal emperor.


    Just thinking about it was terrifying.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. They had recuperated for more than half an era, but he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. How wonderful it would be for the martial ancestor toe looking for him again.


    Just thinking about it made ye Sheng look forward to it.


    Between the mountains and forests, there were dense trees and lush vegetation. It was as if it was a painting.


    However, in this painting, there were a few very eye-catching tombs that stood tall, ruining this sense of beauty.


    When Ye Sheng walked over, he saw sevenrge tombs. They were all connected in different directions, but they all upied a point. When they were connected, they formed arge array formation.


    These people buried themselves and used the formation to heal their injuries.


    When the martial ancestor stepped in, the ground suddenly shook. With a Dong Sound, ripples spread rapidly.


    The martial ancestor said indifferently, ¡°Is this how you wee an old friend?¡±


    Ye Sheng followed and watched silently. He did not interrupt. He only wanted to be a bystander.


    The seven tombs were located in different directions. It seemed like they were truly dead people. There was no life at all.


    However, the martial ancestor had his hands behind his back. His coarse linen clothes were wrapped in a shroud. He had recovered to the prime of his life. His eyes were like lightning. When he swept his gaze over, the void immediately exploded.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, do you want me to Dig You Out?¡±The martial ancestor said coldly.


    There was still no movement in the surroundings. It was quiet as if nothing had happened.


    The seven tombs were reallyrge tombs. They buried the dead and could not hear the martial ancestor¡¯s words.


    The martial ancestor looked at them calmly and suddenlyughed coldly. He did not make any unnecessary movements. He only lifted his foot and gently tapped the ground.


    Rumble!


    The mountain shook and the Earth Dragon revived. It rolled out and overturned the ground. The soil surged out and the trees copsed. Rocks flew everywhere. It was a scene of an earthquake.


    At this moment, the seven tombspletely exploded. The Earth flew, and the coffins inside flew out.


    The martial ancestor lightly kicked, and the earth shattered. The coffins flew out andnded on the ground, surrounding ye Sheng and the martial ancestor in the middle. It was a strange scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s been millions of years. Back then, you were young and impetuous. At the moment you attained Dao, you rushed into our primal chaos tribe¡¯s ancestralnd and made a big fuss. Butter on, you almost died. Why do you remember to eat and not remember to fight?¡±A faint sigh sounded, it seemed to be announcing something. It came from the seven coffins.


    The martial ancestor said indifferently, ¡°If a young man is not vigorous, how can he still be called a young man?¡±


    ¡°Back then, you were young. But now, you are also an old man. After experiencing the baptism of death, you have yet to learn to endure and keep a low profile.¡±Another voice sneered, seemingly mocking the martial ancestor¡¯s overestimation.


    ¡°A man is still a young man until he dies. Back then, I had just attained the Dao and dared to charge into the primal chaos ancestralnd. Now, I have experienced life and death, and I have lived for a long time. Naturally, I am even more daring.¡±The martial ancestor snorted coldly.


    ¡°I am not like you. The more I live, the more afraid I am of death. The more I live, the more rotten I am. You have long forgotten the era when you were young and frivolous. Now, you have be submissive. ¡°At this moment, you are facing me. Your verbal attacks are trying to mess with my heart. If You Were Young, you would probably join forces and suppress me. ¡°But now, all you can do is stall for time and wait for the higher-ups of the chaos race to return. Pathetic!¡±The martial ancestor reprimanded unceremoniously, his words were filled with disdain.


    The seven coffins fell silent. They were stalling for time when the martial ancestor was getting to the heart of the matter. and the martial ancestor¡¯s blunt words also proved that he was not afraid of these people stalling for time.


    ¡°Martial ancestor, you have a true personality, but because of your true personality, you will also bring death.¡±


    ¡°We are not your match in a one-on-one fight, but if we fight together, won¡¯t you be so arrogant that you can suppress us?¡±


    ¡°The reason why we used words to provoke you is because we have recovered from our injuries and don¡¯t want to make a big fuss. But since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then we will fulfill your wish.¡±


    ¡°Your martial ancestor is still a young man until his death, then we will fulfill your wish.¡±


    At this moment, the seven great experts who had buried themselves in the ground had actually unanimously decided to attack the martial ancestor.


    Bang!


    A loud sound reverberated in the mountain forest. Following that, seven terrifying auras ovepped and ovepped, erupting with a terrifying might.


    The aura that seemed to be able to destroy the world caused Ye Sheng¡¯s expression to change greatly. He couldn¡¯t resist it at all.


    Fortunately, the martial ancestor could make his move. His palm covered the sky and the sun, turning the forest into night. Then, with a bang, he pressed down on the seven coffins.


    ¡°I could have killed you back then. Now, it¡¯s even easier,¡±the martial ancestor said proudly.


    Boom!


    The martial ancestor¡¯s huge hand pressed down. It was as if the Sky had fallen down and wiped out the mountain range in an instant. Thend became empty and the seven coffins exploded. Seven old men appeared with ugly expressions, they tried their best to resist the martial ancestor¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s even stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been healing our injuries all these years, but he¡¯s improving. Now, even if we join forces, we can¡¯t resist it.¡±


    ¡°This is how we do it. Why aren¡¯t the higher-ups of the primal chaos race here yet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re stalling for time. It¡¯s impossible for them not to know about such a hugemotion.¡±


    When the seven elders were released, all of them were powerful figures that shook the heavens. However, they could only barely resist against the martial ancestor. They were not his match at all.


    The higher-ups of the chaos race that they had ced their hopes on did note at all.


    The martial ancestor said indifferently, ¡°Back then, I did not finish you off. Now, I am only here to kill all of you. As for the higher-ups of the chaos race, it is another era of destruction. They can note.¡±


    The martial ancestor¡¯s words startled the seven old men. was the era of destruction here?


    Had they all been sleeping underground for so long?


    The martial ancestor was toozy to talk nonsense. In his eyes, these people were just small figures. He could kill them with a snap of his fingers.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    As expected, the martial ancestor¡¯s fingers turned into a sword. The Sword Qi flew everywhere and directly shed out.


    ¡°Block it. At the very least, we have touched the transcendence realm.¡±


    ¡°Everyone join forces to block it. After that, we will split up and flee.¡±


    ¡°I will fight you to the death. This is going too far.¡±


    ..


    The seven of them roared with unwillingness on their faces. With their immortal emperor cultivation base, he wasn¡¯t a famous character in the past. But today, he was under the martial ancestor. He was so weak that he looked like an ordinary mortal.


    This was going too far!


    The seven of them fought back with all their might.


    But at this moment, the martial ancestor¡¯s finger formed into a sword and shot out several streaks of fierce sword qi. They instantly erupted with a powerful might and merged into one, turning into a long sword that shed with a cold light.


    Boom!


    The long sword directly mmed into the seven of them. The terrifying, surging power overturned all of them at this moment.


    Puchi!


    And after the long sword erupted, countless sword qi swept out, cutting melons and vegetables, killing the seven immortal emperors on the ground.


    The martial ancestor didn¡¯t use his full strength from the start to the end. He ced his hands behind his back and didn¡¯t even look at this ce. He calmly spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to thest ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked, his heart surging with emotions. How tyrannical was this? Seven peak-stage immortal emperors were killed just like that.


    The martial ancestor waved his sleeves, not taking a single cloud with him.


    The baby ancestral dragon mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too terrifying?¡±


    ¡°This is an immortal emperor, yet he was killed just like that. Not just one, but seven of them.¡±Little Miss Qian Yuan was also stunned.


    Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. The martial ancestor was truly terrifying. He hurriedly followed the martial ancestor and left this mountain range that was filled with ruins.


    After passing through the forest, the martial ancestor continued to advance. Ye Sheng followed behind, opening his mouth and wanting to ask a few times, but he was unable to find the answer.


    He wanted to ask if the martial ancestor had transcended?


    To be able to kill immortal emperors so easily, he could only be at the Empyrean realm.


    The martial ancestor walked in front and suddenly spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t take the path of Transcending.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. What did this mean?


    Didn¡¯t take the path of transcending?


    Could it be that there were other paths?


    Chu Xiangyu chose the path of transcending. All Ye Sheng saw were those who started to transcend or those who failed. Didn¡¯t these people know that there were two paths?


    The martial ancestor did not exin too much. He only said, ¡°Transcendence is not the only path, but it is rtively ordinary. There are countless predecessors¡¯experiences that you can learn from. As for the other paths, you can explore them in the future.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded thoughtfully. In other words, transcendence was like a main road. If more people walked on it, the road would be wider. The predecessors¡¯experiences were all there, so everyone could take a look.


    Those who didn¡¯t choose to transcend had to cultivate their own path. Not only was it very dangerous, but it was also very likely that they would fail.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±Ye Sheng looked into the depths of the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    ¡°To smash the primal Chaos Heavenly Stele. That way, you can leave,¡±the martial ancestor replied.


    ¡°Primal Chaos Heavenly Stele?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled.


    ¡°This is the true confidence of the primal chaos. The nine-sided heavenly stele is the primal Chaos n¡¯s magic tool to suppress the heavens. Once it is broken, the primal chaos n will not be so terrifying,¡±the martial ancestor told Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng frowned. The magic weapon used by the primal chaos race to suppress the heavens might sound powerful, but what was the difference between the heavenly stele and the big eyeball that he had blinded in the primal Chaos Sea Mountain?


    Who was stronger and who was weaker?


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and told martial ancestor that he had blinded the primal chaos race¡¯s Cosmos God weapon, the big eyeball.


    Martial ancestor¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°What you have blinded is the big eyeball of the next era, not the present one. Furthermore, that big eyeball is also one side of the nine-sided heavenly stele.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in shock, ¡°The big eyeball is actually only one side of the nine-sided heavenly stele?¡±


    Ancestor Wu said, ¡°Otherwise, how could the chaos race be able to subvert the era and control the universe all the time?¡±


    Only then did ye Sheng realize the terror of the chaos race. Back then, Chu Xiangyu, the head of the Dao College, Senior Qing Shan, and the girl in Red had created an opportunity for him to blind the big eyeball. Ye Sheng would never have thought that.., the Big eyeball was only one of the nine-faced heavenly stele.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly. Back then, the destruction of the big eyeball had caused a hugemotion. Now, it was the nine-faced heavenly stele.


    The martial ancestor smiled calmly and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not confident, I won¡¯te.¡±


    Ye Sheng no longer asked. The martial ancestor was so confident, so he quietly believed him.


    As they went deeper, Ye Sheng followed the martial ancestor to a strange ce.


    A floating city appeared in front of him. The floating city was connected to the ground by ny-nine steps. Ye Sheng recognized this step. It was the same step that appeared when he blinded the big eyeball.


    On the floating city, Ye Sheng could see the nine-sided heavenly stele floating on top. The heavenly stele was engraved with different images. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he saw that one of the heavenly stele was engraved with the big eyeball.


    Therge eyeball was indeed one of the nine-sided heavenly stele of the primal chaos race. The martial ancestor was right. The primal chaos race actually had nine such heaven-defying divine weapons. No wonder the martial ancestor wanted to destroy the nine-sided heavenly stele after he resurrected.


    When the martial ancestor arrived here, he was immediately discovered. He did not conceal his aura, and his rich blood essence rumbled like smoke.


    The martial ancestor¡¯s martial will was iparably dense. He faced the floating city and coldly snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯te herest time, but you ambushed me in the dark and gave me a de. Today, I will return it to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the floating city. It was empty and there was no one there. Only the nine-sided heavenly stele was floating.


    Who was the martial ancestor talking to?


    Boom!


    In the next second, Ye Sheng saw a heavenly stele pattern light up. An old man walked out. His hair was snow-white and there were many wrinkles on his face. He looked very old, but his eyes were the same as the martial ancestor¡¯s eyes, they contained all the things in the universe.


    The old man walked out of the heavenly stele. When he saw the martial ancestor, his eyes lit up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were still alive after suffering such serious injuries back then.¡±


    Wu zu said coldly, ¡°All the other injuries have been healed, but the knife you cut into my soul has not yet healed. I came here this time to return your knife.¡±


    The old man did not care about small details. He sat on the ny-nine stone steps and looked at Wu zu, he said, ¡°You are always so young and energetic. Back then, you barged in alone and almost died. Today, you came again. You Didn¡¯t learn your lesson.¡±


    The martial ancestor shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te alone.¡±


    The old man nced at Ye Sheng and said lightly, ¡°A kid at the sixth sky of half-immortal realm. You brought him here to die?¡±


    Ye Sheng was a bit sullen. He was despised by these old men again.


    The martial ancestor¡¯s eyes were clear. ¡°He¡¯s my little friend. I brought him here to broaden my knowledge. As for helpers, I found an old friend of yours.¡±


    ¡°My old friend died long ago. I was born too long ago, so long that I have no interest in destroying the universe.¡±The old man shook his head, not believing the martial ancestor¡¯s words.


    Ye Sheng was also quite curious. who did the martial ancestor call?


    He did bring Ye Sheng in, but what was Ye Sheng in such a battle?


    He was just a mortal.


    The martial ancestor and the old man were both immortals, while Ye Sheng was just an ordinary mortal.


    When immortals fought, mortals would suffer.


    Just as Ye Sheng was thinking, the martial ancestor and the old man looked at the same ce at the same time.


    Right beside Ye Sheng, the space began to ripple, as if something was about toe out.


    Then, a voice that was extremely familiar to Ye Sheng and the baby ancestral dragon sounded.


    ¡°Life is really lonely like snow. The sturdy barrier of the primal chaos ancestralnd was easily broken by me. It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was greatly shocked. He would never forget this pretentious tone and the voice that deserved a beating.


    Baby ancestral dragon was the same. He widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°It can¡¯t be it, right?¡±

 Chapter 800

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 40, Old Turtle Camel¡¯s heavenly stele (5,000-word chapter)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon would never forget this despicable tone even if they died.


    Little Girl Qian Yuan didn¡¯t know who it was. She was at a loss, but she knew that it was definitely another big shot.


    The martial ancestor calmly stood in front of the ny-nine stone steps.


    The expression of the old man sitting on the ny-nine stone steps changed as if he remembered something, but then he shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible, it should have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°Old Fellow, do you really want me to die so badly?¡±An arrogant voice sounded. In the next second, the spatial ripples dissipated, and a figure walked out.


    It was about a meter tall and carried a turtle shell on its back. Its hair wasbed back, and it wore a fewrge rings on its hands. They were bright and Golden, extremely dazzling. Most importantly, it was holding a cigar in its mouth as it slowly walked out.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. It really was this old turtle.


    Baby ancestral dragon muttered, ¡°This old bastard is really weird. He lived through this era.¡±


    Ye Sheng now knew why the old turtle appeared in the time passage to guide them back in the seventh realm. It turned out that they had already met during this period.


    Little girl Qian Yuan whispered, ¡°This turtle is so weird, but it seems to be very powerful.¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon said to little girl Qian Yuan, ¡°Not only is it strange, it is also very conniving. If you see it conniving, you will definitely be shocked.¡±


    Little Girl Qian Yuan blinked her eyes. How else could she connive?


    When martial ancestor saw the old turtle, he nodded slightly and did not say anything.


    However, the expression of the old man on the ny-nine stone steps changed greatly. As if he had seen a ghost, he stared at the old turtle in disbelief, he said in fear, ¡°How can you still be alive? You should have died a long time ago, along with that person.¡±


    The old turtle smoked his cigar and looked at the old man with his bastard eyes. ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t Live? Not only did I survive, but I¡¯m also alive and well, living on behalf of my master.¡±


    The old man fell silent, after a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve survived, then live well. Thousand Year Old Turtle, eighty thousand year old turtle, as long as you don¡¯t Show Your Face, you can live forever. You¡¯ve lived longer than me, so why did youe here to die?¡±


    The old tortoise spat and said, ¡°You Brat, are you sure you want to eat me?¡±


    The old man had lived for an unknown number of years, at least two eras, but in the old tortoise¡¯s words, he had be a brat. It could be seen how long he had lived.


    Ye Sheng could not help but sweat. This was a gathering of three big shots, and he was a little rookie.


    The martial ancestor raised his head and looked at the floating city. He said, ¡°Time is up. Today¡¯s nine-sided heavenly stele must lose three sides.¡±


    The old turtle muttered, ¡°I want to see if I can destroy four sides.¡±


    The old man on the ny-nine stone steps stood up with a cold expression, he said, ¡°Although I have no interest in the so-called epoch of destruction, the nine-sided heavenly stele is the hope of our primal chaos race. If you want to destroy it, thene and try and see if you can seed.¡±


    Boom!


    The old man stood up. His aura was like the waves of the ocean. It swept over violently and spread down from the ny-nine stone steps.


    The earth suddenly trembled. The Heaven and earth were distorted and deformed. This was an extremely terrifying power that was hard to believe.


    Ye Sheng watched with worry. Once this aura touched him, he would either die or be crippled. That was how terrifying it was.


    Fortunately, the martial ancestor flew up. His body was like lightning and his aura was magnificent. His rolling martial will turned into mes and burned fiercely as he threw a punch.


    Rumble!


    Heaven and earth tumbled, the sun and Moon dimmed, and the stars dimmed. This was a battle between two peak big shots. Martial ancestor pulled the old man away, not allowing his imposing manner to affect ye Sheng.


    An extremely powerful light burst out from the sky above the floating city. The old man looked old, but when he became serious, his imposing manner was like a rainbow, pressing down on martial ancestor¡¯s attack.


    The martial ancestor¡¯s palm burst out with an intense light and pressed down in an instant. He used the eight heaven-defying moves, causing thews to distort space and time, creating ripples. He wanted to bring the old man away from the floating city so that the old turtle had a chance to move.


    However, in the next second, the old man used yin and yang qi. Yang Qi rose, and yin qi fell, forming a pattern of chaos. It burst out and formed ripples.


    The martial ancestor¡¯s attack was twisted by the yin and yang qi, causing him to be unable to suppress the old man. Instead, he was suppressed by the old man.


    The old man¡¯s old body instantly became tall and upright. He was like a god. With a loud roar, like thunder, earth-shaking, and heaven-shaking, a magic treasure appeared in his hand.


    A Yin and yang map covered the sky and covered the earth, enveloping the martial ancestor. The old man gave the old turtle a p.


    Rumble!


    The p made the old turtle¡¯s face turn cold. He smoked his cigar and muttered, ¡°Do you think your grandfather is an idiot? You Want to kill me with one p?¡±


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the protection of the martial ancestor. He quickly hid behind the old turtle and begged for protection.


    The old turtle shouted, ¡°Come out quickly. I¡¯ve raised you for so long. You have toe out and work for me to pay my debts.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. who was he shouting at?


    Who Did the old turtle raise?


    Baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan were even more confused as they looked at the old turtle.


    A person walked out from beside the old turtle. It was a very simple person.


    Simple. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first thought when he saw this person.


    Anyone could see at first nce that this person had a calm expression. His eyes were extremely pure, and what he revealed was simple.


    He didn¡¯t have any thoughts. After being shouted out, he stood beside the old turtle and didn¡¯t say a word. He also didn¡¯t care about the battle in the sky.


    The old turtle stretched out his hand with a fewrge golden rings and pointed at the floating city. He said, ¡°Do you see the nine-sided heavenly stele? Go destroy it for me.¡±


    This simple person immediately flew towards the floating city. Facing therge hand that the old man had pped down, Mu ran roared loudly.


    Roar!


    This roar was earth-shattering, like thunder. It was extremely terrifying, and it didn¡¯t sound like a human¡¯s voice. Instead, it sounded like the roar of a dragon.


    After the baby ancestral dragon heard this voice, it said in a daze, ¡°This voice sounds like the roar of our ancestral dragon.¡±


    The roar spread in all directions. The Simple Man suddenly jumped up, and his body suddenly turned into a thousand-meter-long giant dragon. His entire body was blood-red, and his scales flickered with a cold light, emitting a powerful light. and his head.., it was the ancestral dragon¡¯s head. It was awe-inspiring, and its hair was blood-red.


    ¡°This is a blood dragon. It¡¯s a very rare mutated ancestral dragon in the dragon race. It¡¯s very powerful. I¡¯ve heard about it from grandfather.¡±The baby ancestral dragon said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng also watched in surprise. The old turtle actually raised a blood dragon. It was unbelievable.


    Rumble!


    The Blood Dragon rushed into the sky and roared again. The Dragon¡¯s roar shook the sky and Earth. Then, it stretched out its w and ruthlessly smashed the old man¡¯s palm.


    After that, the blood dragon charged towards the floating city. Its tail instantly became hundreds of miles in size and smashed towards the mysterious nine-faced heavenly stele.


    Boom!


    The Blood Dragon¡¯s tail covered the sky and the Sun. It smashed down with an imposing manner. The waves rolled and it was extremely terrifying.


    The old man who was fighting against the martial ancestor¡¯s expression changed. A sinister expression appeared on his face as he roared, ¡°You are forcing me. How can the foundation of Our Primal Chaos race be something that you can do?¡±


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, the martial ancestor¡¯s fist smashed down and broke the yin-yang diagram¡¯s martial ancestor. His entire body was filled with a ferocious aura as he enveloped the old man like a bloody light.


    ¡°Your opponent is me. As for the other hidden powers of the primal chaos race, they are not under my control today.¡±The martial ancestor sneered. His body pressed down as the shroud on his body appeared. He held it in his hand and fiercely swept it.


    The shroud did not belong to him, but to another great god. With a fierce swipe, a river of the Yellow Springs appeared in the air.


    ¡°Please enter the Yellow Springs!¡±Martial ancestor said coldly.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were cold. He said, ¡°Back then, I could sh your soul. Today, I can do the same.¡±


    The old man did not care about the floating city anymore. He took out his own dharma treasure, arge saber. The saber was extremely wide, like a door. Cold light shed. The old man raised the Saber. His blood burned, and the saber intent emitted an intense light, he killed Netherworld ruthlessly.


    Crash!


    However, at this moment, Netherworld began to tremble. It became extremely soft and supple, blocking the old man¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong... what is this thing?¡±The old man realized that something was wrong. The martial ancestor did not use weapons. Why was he using this Dharma Treasure Now? Furthermore, it was blocking his attack.


    ¡°Damn it, is this Shennong¡¯s Shroud?¡±The old man stared at it carefully. Mu ran roared furiously with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Shennong was one of the human ancestors. Shennong had appeared since the birth of the universe era.


    The shroud was Shennong¡¯s magic treasure. It was not a magic treasure from the beginning, but Shennong had been ambushed and killed by the primal chaos. The coarse cloth wrapped around his body was stained with Shennong¡¯s essence, energy, spirit, and blood.., it turned into a universe god weapon with tremendous power.


    This was the martial ancestor¡¯s confidence. He had just woken up and came to the primal chaos ancestralnd. Even if he had borrowed Sir Tangg¡¯s time reversal to return to his peak state, this peak was only the peak of the martial ancestor from a few million years ago.


    During these few million years, the Martial ancestor had never stoppedprehending the universews and origins. He had long climbed to the new peak. Unfortunately, the time was too short. He could not recover to that stage, so he could only use the peak from a few million years ago to deal with it.


    The shroud was borrowed by martial ancestor. Back then, martial ancestor was able to revive after suffering such serious injuries because of the shroud.


    The shroud was the shroud that Shen Nong Shi used to shroud his body when he died back then. It was stained with all of Shen Nong Shi¡¯s memories. Shen Nong Shi was a supreme expert, and his most powerful ability was to allow people to recover.


    Martial ancestor had brought the shroud here this time to deal with the troublesome situation.


    Now, he had calcted that the old man could do nothing with the shroud. He could only be suppressed by the martial ancestor and could no longer care about the matters of the floating city.


    The old man was held back by the martial ancestor, and the blood dragon was unbridled. Its huge tail smashed down ruthlessly.


    Rumble!


    The floating city trembled incessantly as if it was about to copse at any moment. However, the nine-faced heavenly stele only trembled a few times before it floated steadily in the air. It even cracked the blood dragon¡¯s tail, causing it to bleed profusely.


    Ye Sheng frowned. The nine-faced heavenly stele was too sturdy. The blood dragon was not weak. Even though it cracked its tail, it was not injured at all.


    The blood dragon was a very simple person. Therefore, it failed in its first attack. The second attack came at the same time.


    Rumble!


    The bloody tail grewrger andshed out ruthlessly.


    ¡°HMPH, you¡¯re not satisfied with one strike. You still want to strike a second time? Do you think that our primal chaos race has no one?¡±A cold snort sounded. A cold-faced woman appeared in the floating city. She was young, beautiful, and her aura was deep, upon closer inspection, her eyes were simr to that of a martial ancestor. One could be certain that she was another old monster.


    The moment this old female monster appeared, her five fingers turned into ws and pierced through the blood dragon.


    The blood dragon frowned in pain, but it did not howl. Its tail was pierced through, and its mighty general quickly became smaller. It swam in the sky and fought with the old female monster.


    ¡°Another great expert. The chaos race has hidden too much power.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    The old turtle cursed, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s You, you bitch. How dare youe out.¡±


    The old turtle was very angry. Even wearing sunsses could not hide the anger in its eyes. It smoked the cigar in one breath and threw it on the ground. Then, it stared at the female old monster with a bloody gaze.


    ¡°Your master risked his life to let you live, but you did not cherish it. Instead, you came to the Forbidden Land of my chaos race to behave atrociously and forced me toe out. ¡°Today, I will capture you and roast you to eat. You, a big bastard who has lived for countless years, will definitely be very nutritious.¡±The female old monster sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am delicious or not, but I am sure that my teeth will be very sharp. ¡°You lowly servant. Back then, you were a servant girl of the Shennong n. You were taken in by the Shennong n to teach you cultivation and pharmacology. They were very concerned about you. ¡°But you actually dared to lure the members of the chaos n to sneak attack the Shennong n and kill one of the three sovereigns, the Shennong n. ¡°Calling you a bitch is really ttering. You¡¯re willing to be a dog for the chaos n. After all these years, you still haven¡¯t reached the peak you wanted, have you?¡±The old turtle was filled with righteous indignation, he was so angry that his aura soared.


    The female old monster¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She could not bear being exposed by others. She had a small heart to begin with, and at this moment, she wished she could sew the old turtle¡¯s mouth shut. She roared angrily out of embarrassment, ¡°Shut Up! ! !¡±


    Her voice was sharp, like the mournful wails of a fierce ghost, resounding throughout the world.


    The old turtle, however,ughed out loud. He was very disdainful as he said sarcastically, ¡°What, you can do it, but others can¡¯t say it?¡±


    The old turtle ignored the female old monster¡¯s biting eyes, he continued, ¡°Shennong tasted a hundred herbs, traveled throughout the universe, and improved the lives of the people of this universe era. He is one of the three sovereigns of the barbaric era. What a great contribution? ¡°You are greedy and insatiable. You are just a servant girl, hoping to be Shennong¡¯s wife. But you were rejected by Shennong. You actually plotted to kill Shennong¡¯s wife behind her back. ¡°Then, you were worried that Shennong would be furious and attract the higher-ups of the primal chaos race to sneak attack Shennong. You are a vicious and despicable servant girl. You deserve to be alone forever. Now, you are hiding here and guarding the heavenly stele. How miserable is that?¡±


    ¡°The moment I think of you like this, I can¡¯t help but want tough. hahahaha!¡±The old turtle hugged his stomach andughed until he rolled around.


    ¡°Go and Die!¡±The female old monster roared angrily. Her expression was ice-cold, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. Her face was filled with vicious and terrifying raindrops.


    Rumble!


    Only then did her aura burst out, wanting to suppress the old turtle.


    ¡°Old turtle, I have lived for so long, yet you still want to suppress me. You Are Dreaming. Today, I will take revenge for Shennong Shi.¡±The old turtle rushed forward. He was wearing sunsses, and his hair was slicked back. He did not change his appearance in the wind. At the same time, he was extremely cool, but at the same time, he was also very cold.


    Old Turtle grabbed the turtle shell on his back and threw it out.


    Innate eight trigrams!


    Old turtle growled, and the turtle shell that he threw out turned into a huge eight trigrams that covered the world. The stripes interweaved and formed a trapping formation.


    Dong!


    The female old monster¡¯s hands turned into ws, and her nails were as sharp as divine weapons. She shed fiercely, wanting to tear the innate eight trigrams into pieces.


    ¡°Suppress her for me!¡±The old turtle suddenly flew up and stomped on the innate eight trigrams.


    Boom!


    The innate eight trigrams directly pressed down, forming a strong storm. It covered down and suppressed the female old monster.


    The old turtle did not make a move, but once he made a move, he was stunned. This time, he quickly suppressed the female old monster, causing Ye Sheng to be stunned.


    ¡°This woman is actually a maidservant of the Shennong n. She betrayed the Shennong n and allowed the chaos n to rise up.¡±Ye Sheng finally understood why the chaos n could rise up amongst the various races, they even suppressed the humans to such a miserable state.


    One of the three sovereigns, Shennong, was murdered by them. The old turtle was definitely from that era. Otherwise, he would not know such details and would not be so ruthless towards this woman.


    Baby ancestral dragon muttered, ¡°The old turtle is still fierce. This maidservant is really hateful. Although I haven¡¯t seen this Shennong before, she must be a big shot to be able to bear the title of one of the three sovereigns. I was killed by her just like that.¡±


    Qian Yuan nodded and said firmly, ¡°Bad woman.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the floating city. After the old turtle had suppressed the old female monster, he didn¡¯t kill her immediately. Instead, he had his eyes on the nine-sided heavenly stele.


    Killing the old female monster was very simple, but it required time. If he did not kill such an expert thoroughly, he would miss out on the future trouble.


    Therefore, the old turtle had his eyes on the nine-sided heavenly stele. This was the goal of this trip.


    With the goal in front of him, the old turtle would not let go. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s just carry it first.¡±


    The old turtle had his eyes on one of the heavenly steles. He stretched out his hand and pulled it out ruthlessly. With his strength, he could move it and immediately threw it on the back of the Blood Dragon.


    Then, he lifted up another heavenly stele and turned into a turtle that was more than ten meters in size. The heavenly stele was on its back.


    ¡°That kid, I¡¯ll give you one too. Hurry up and run.¡±The old turtle suddenly saw Ye Sheng and rolled his eyes. He kicked away one of the heavenly steles and flew towards Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The heavenly stele was very heavy and very powerful. Ye Sheng was shocked. This was a treasure of the primal chaos race. was he going to take it away just like that?


    However, after thinking for a second, Ye Sheng became determined. ¡°Screw the primal chaos race. They won¡¯t rest until one of us is dead. I¡¯m not afraid of You.¡±


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was taken out by Ye Sheng. He definitely couldn¡¯t carry it on his back. He didn¡¯t know if the pantheon pill furnace could do it or not. If it could, then he would take it away.


    Rumble!


    The pantheon pill furnace emitted a powerful suction force. This heavenly stele was very unwilling and struggled with all its might. However, under the control of the Pantheon Pill Furnace, it wasn¡¯t a match at all.


    Dong!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace had absorbed this heavenly stele. Threeyers of origin energy were trying their best to suppress it. They did not dare to be careless.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly put away the pantheon pill furnace and then quickly looked at the old turtle.


    ¡°Run! If you still stay here, you are just waiting to die. The higher-ups of the primal chaos race are already rushing over here.¡±The old turtle roared loudly. He and the Blood Dragon brought the two heavenly steles and quickly left.


    Ye Sheng looked at the martial ancestor and said loudly, ¡°What about the martial ancestor?¡±


    ¡°This old brat won¡¯t die.¡±The old turtle didn¡¯t even turn his head back as his voice sounded.


    ¡°Go!¡±The martial ancestor in the sky also roared loudly.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately crushed one of the powers of the big clock.


    Boom!


    The power of time swallowed Ye Sheng. Before he left, he saw the female old monster breaking free from the suppression of the eight trigrams and rushing over in a fluster.


    He also saw the martial ancestor breaking through the sky.


    He also saw a terrifying aura rushing over from afar. It was not one, but four or five. It was the higher-ups of the chaos race.


    In the end, Ye Sheng entered the river of time. All traces of it were lost.


    The female old monster did not catch Ye Sheng in the end and let him escape.

 Chapter 801

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 41, parting in the river of time (5,000-word chapter)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng took a heavenly stele and hid in the river of time, disappearing from the ancestralnd of the primal chaos. This angered the old female monster and made her extremely furious.


    As for Ye Sheng, who hid in the river of time, he did not dare to rx or be careless. The river of time was not a ce that was difficult for these mighty figures to enter. If they were truly furious, they could enter the river of time to find him.., then Ye Sheng was still in danger.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s method of entering the river of time was to use the power of the big clock, which helped him block the chase of the chaos nsmen.


    The power of the big clock did not belong to this era. It was easy for the higher-ups of the chaos nsmen to break through the river of time, but they were unable to find the same time period as Ye Sheng.


    If they could not find Ye Sheng, entering the river of time would be meaningless. It was precisely because of this that the female old monster did not choose to enter.


    In the river of time, baby ancestral dragon said with lingering fear, ¡°It was really close. That old turtle kicked the heavenly stele over, and we were almost caught by that bitch.¡±


    Gengyuan was also lingering fear. He said, ¡°Uncle Mound, what do you n to do with the Heavenly Stele?¡±


    Baby ancestral dragon also asked curiously, ¡°The heavenly stele seems to be an amazing thing. How are you going to deal with it?¡±


    Ye Sheng was also very troubled.


    The heavenly stele itself was a good thing, but it was not something that Ye Sheng, who was in the half-immortal realm, could activate.


    Even if Qian Yuan¡¯s father, candle demon Qian Kun came, he could not activate the heavenly stele. Therefore, holding the heavenly stele was equivalent to holding a time bomb that could explode at any time. If the chaos n found out, Ye Sheng would definitely die.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng¡¯s first thought was to find someone or a ce to send the heavenly stele out.


    If this thing was kept in his hands, Ye Sheng¡¯s pantheon pill furnace would not be able to use it. If he wanted to suppress the heavenly stele, it would cause him to lose his only magic treasure.


    No matter how he thought about it, it would be a loss.


    The old turtle kicked the heavenly stele to him. Ye Sheng took it mainly to weaken the chaos n. He was not interested in the heavenly stele at all. Even if it was powerful, he was not interested.


    He already had the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Once this magic treasure recovered to its peak, it wouldn¡¯t be weaker than the heavenly stele. Moreover, the heavenly stele wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng¡¯s natal magic treasure, so it wasn¡¯t convenient to use it.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Take it one step at a time. If there¡¯s a chance, immediately give the heavenly stele away.¡±


    Ye Sheng himself was determined not to keep the heavenly stele.


    ¡°Give it to who?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked.


    This question stumped Ye Sheng. Who should I give it to.


    He thought about it. Who should I give it to?


    Chu Xiangyu?


    He was transcending. Wouldn¡¯t the primal chaos race notice that he took the heavenly stele?


    There was also a series of experts that he knew. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to give it to anyone.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    In the river of time, Ye Sheng brought baby ancestral dragon and Qian Yuan back together.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer as he rushed toward the gate of the epoch. Once he was discovered by the chaos n, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back.


    The sixth sky of half-immortal realm was a very powerful force, but against the chaos n, Ye Sheng was as weak as a chicken and could be controlled by anyone.


    In the river of time, Ye Sheng kept his vignce as he advanced to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    Fortunately, the long river of time was very quiet. He did not encounter the old turtle when he entered, so Ye Sheng quickly arrived at the epoch portal.


    The long river of time was cut off, and a huge portal crashed into the long river of time. He crossed it and arrived at the next epoch.


    ¡°Back then, we left a hole in the time portal.¡±Ye Sheng observed carefully, but unfortunately, he looked through the huge portal once, but there was no trace of it.


    ¡°How is that possible? We clearly left a way out back then,¡±baby ancestral dragon said in shock.


    Qian Yuan was confused. He couldn¡¯t understand Ye Sheng and it, so he just watched silently.


    Ye Sheng also frowned. If the back door was gone, he couldn¡¯t go back. Relying on Ye Sheng, he couldn¡¯t leave a trace on this huge door.


    ¡°Who erased the back door?¡±Ye Sheng thought worriedly. He looked around but found nothing.


    This was dangerous. He was going to be left behind in this era and couldn¡¯t go back.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon said in shock. If he was left behind in this era, putting aside whether he could live to the next era, even if the era was destroyed, the river of time would turn ck. When that time came, the general trend would sweep over.., could Ye Sheng resist this surging tide?


    Thinking of this, Ye Sheng was very frustrated. He forced himself to calm down and then began to think of a way.


    He tried to open a hole in the door.


    However, Ye Sheng opened the door with all his strength. The door did not move at all. Not even a small dot was opened by Ye Sheng.


    It made sense. This was a door that had suppressed an era. If a sixth sky half-immortal like Ye Sheng could open it, wouldn¡¯t the immortals be able to freely travel between the eras?


    What should he do now?


    Ye Sheng stood in front of the portal and faced this problem.


    What should he do now?


    They couldn¡¯t go back. They were trapped in this era.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the old turtle? We need him now, but he¡¯s gone,¡±baby ancestral dragon said helplessly.


    Ye Sheng looked around. Suddenly, a red color shed in his eyes. He suddenly raised his head.


    At the highest point of the portal on the river of time, there was a red color that looked like clothes.


    Ye Sheng immediately flew up and saw an unexpected person.


    It was a red leather jacket, a face as beautiful as a fairy, and a body that was about to bloom. It was petite and cute.


    Chi!


    Ye Sheng saw Chi at the highest level of the time portal.


    Chi was sleeping. Her face was peaceful. She put her hands on her abdomen, and there was a small ball on her wrist. She quietly put it down.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked in surprise. There was actually someone sleeping here?


    Qian Yuan said enviously, ¡°This sister is so cool.¡±


    ¡°This is my friend. Uh, of course, she doesn¡¯t know me now, but it¡¯s fine as long as I know her,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    It turned out that Ren was also a great expert who had crossed the epoch. Ye Sheng now understood why these people were more mysterious than thest. It turned out that they were all secretly plotting something against the chaos race.


    He just didn¡¯t know if these people were working together or if they were each sitting on their own matters.


    Ye Sheng looked at something. She was a girl in her teens, but her style was extremely bold. A pair of long snow-white thighs were exposed. She wore a short skirt and leather clothes. She had a head of red hair and wore heavy makeup. She was very flirtatious.


    Something was still sleeping. Ye sheng softly shouted, ¡°Something!¡±


    Gong slowly opened her eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. Her beautiful eyes were filled with doubt. She said, ¡°No one hase to this ce for many years. Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the current you. Do You Know Me?¡±Ye Sheng immediately changed the question and asked anxiously.


    He only knew Gong in the next era. In this era, he probably wouldn¡¯t know her.


    Peng smiled slightly and said, ¡°I came back from the past to sleep. I¡¯m not a person of this time.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly came to a realization. Peng was the same as him. They both came back from the past.


    ¡°Peng, I¡¯m trapped in this era. I Can¡¯t go back.¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed in his heart. It was good that they knew each other. If they knew each other, they could have a good talk.


    ¡°You left that small opening on the time portal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Ye Sheng immediately nodded and said, ¡°Did you fill in that opening?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course it was me. The time portal is a connection that separates two eras. If you opened an opening, anyone can enter. Wouldn¡¯t that break the rules? Once there are too many people in the ce, the flow of time will be changed and space-time will be disrupted. Then, something big will happen. That¡¯s why I blocked the opening on the portal.¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a sigh of relief. So it was because of the blockage. There was hope for him to go back.


    ¡°Si, you came back here. What about absolute beginning¡¯s corpse?¡±Ye Sheng asked with concern.


    ¡°Absolute beginning can slowly resurrect himself. I don¡¯t need to guard it.¡±Si shook his head and then looked at Ye Sheng. ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately nodded. ¡°Of course I want to go back.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Sheng looked at si. He didn¡¯t know how long this mysterious little girl had lived. Her strength was unfathomable. Ye Sheng immediately took out the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Si, I got a heavenly stele from the ancestralnd of the primal chaos. Do you need it?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Si raised his brows and looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would get the Heavenly Stele of the Primal Chaos?¡±


    ¡°It was given to me by a shameless old turtle,¡±Ye Sheng answered truthfully.


    ¡°Oh, that shameless turtle. I know him. This heavenly stele is a good thing. Don¡¯t you need it?¡±Peng didn¡¯t take it immediately but asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. As long as it¡¯s not in the hands of the primal chaos, I can ept it,¡±ye Sheng answered truthfully. He really didn¡¯t need this heavenly stele.


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want it, then give it to me. I¡¯ll take it and save absolute beginning. With this heavenly stele, absolute beginning¡¯s resurrection time will be greatly elerated.¡±Something nodded lightly. He stretched out his hand to pick up the heavenly stele and then put it away, it was easy and rxed.


    Ye Sheng had to rely on the Pantheon Pill Furnace to collect the heavenly stele. It was extremely natural for something to casually take it away.


    ¡°Should I send you guys back now?¡±Yi asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He had gained a lot from this trip to the new age. He had gotten to know quite a few big shots, and he had even fought in the ancestralnd of the primal chaos tribe. He had destroyed the hope of a transcendent and eliminated a failed transcendent, furthermore, he had taken a heavenly stele from the primal Chaos tribe. It could be said that he had note in vain.


    When he hade, Chu Xiangyu had said that the baby ancestral dragon might be able to help him. However, on the way, the baby ancestral dragon had been hiding in his body and nothing had happened.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon didn¡¯t encounter any problems and didn¡¯t Help Ye Sheng. Now that he had gone back, Ye Sheng only thought about it, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Baby ancestral dragon should just hide. It was so cute and very young. It would take a long time for it to grow up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back now.¡±Qian Yuan pointed at the huge door and an exit that was as tall as a person appeared, connecting to the next era.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance to leave,¡±baby ancestral dragon said in surprise.


    ¡°The next era?¡±Qian Yuan pondered. She felt that she had to work hard to be stronger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring the little girl you brought back,¡±Yi suddenly said.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    Baby ancestral dragon frowned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us bring Qian Yuan back?¡±


    Qianyuan was also dumbfounded.


    Her survival was something that candle demon Qiankun had exchanged for with his own life. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t be brought back?


    ¡°If you bring her to the next era, it¡¯s equivalent to allowing her to cross two eras in one go. Her fate was meant to be fatal, but it was changed by someone who defied the heavens. This is an advantage, but it¡¯s also a disadvantage. She has to live through this era to the next era.¡±Something exined to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng fell silent.


    What he said made a lot of sense.


    Candle Devil Qiankun had changed Qianyuan¡¯s fate, but changing her fate didn¡¯t mean that Qianyuan could cross two eras. She was still a person from this era. It was nothing more than the ending that was supposed to be a certain death had turned into living.


    She wanted to live from this era to the next era.


    ¡°If you forcefully take her to the next era, she will bloom instantly like a flower and wither in an instant. Her life will be extracted,¡±he said indifferently.


    The baby ancestral dragon did not speak. This ending was very terrifying.


    Ye Sheng also frowned. He did not consider this point. He thought it was a very simple matter, but now that he thought about it, time was not traversed so casually.


    Ye Sheng came from the past, so he could return to the past. However, Ye Sheng could not go to the future because in the future, everything about him was uncertain.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡±Qian Yuan was very sensible. She did not want Ye Sheng to be in a difficult position, so she took the initiative and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any family in this era.¡±Ye Sheng was in a difficult position. Candle Devil and Qian Kun knelt down to Ye Sheng and begged him to protect their daughter. Now, Ye Sheng had left Qian Yuan alone in this era, she would be in great danger.


    She changed her destiny that she would definitely die, but she managed to avoid that cmity. However, she would still encounter trouble and danger. It did not mean that she would never die.


    Gan Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zhong, I can do it. I am very obedient. My life was given to me by my parents. No matter if it was the first time or the second time, I will definitely live well aftering to this world. I will carry my parents¡¯will and live on.¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent. This sensible girl knew that she was going to be alone. She was not afraid at all. Instead, she came tofort ye Sheng.


    Baby ancestral dragon sighed and said, ¡°I have some treasures and resources here for you. You have to take care of yourself.¡±


    Ye Sheng also gave the remaining essence of his life to little girl Qian Yuan. Then, he let her out of the Pantheon Furnace and looked at the little girl, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the next era. You have to be good. Don¡¯t miss your promise.¡±


    Little Girl Qian Yuan smiled happily. She raised her little finger and said, ¡°Pinky swear.¡±


    Ye Sheng Pinky swear with the little girl. He smiled and said, ¡°Pinky swear.¡±


    The baby ancestral dragon also came out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body and was held in the little girl¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Little Dragon, I¡¯ll see you in the next era. You have to be good. The next time I see you, don¡¯t be so weak,¡±the little girl said seriously.


    The baby ancestral dragon was held in her arms. It didn¡¯t struggle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll be a three-thousand-meter ancestral dragon. I¡¯ll be your mount and take you around the universe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make a pinky swear.¡±The little girl showed a happy smile again.


    The baby ancestral dragon made a pinky swear with her. Then, it couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. However, it didn¡¯t want to be seen. With a whoosh, it entered ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Something, can I trouble you with something?¡±Ye Sheng looked at something with a determined look in his eyes.


    ¡°Speak,¡±something said concisely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the power of the big clock anymore, so I can¡¯t leave the river of time. Please send the little girl to a safe ce and let her survive the destruction of this era,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°No problem. I will take care of it for you,¡±something said as he stretched out his hand and held Qian Yuan¡¯s hand.


    Ye Sheng looked at Qian Yuan. Her guarantee made Ye Sheng feel a lot more at ease. In the end, he still hugged Qian Yuan. He really looked at Qian Yuan as an elder. Ye Sheng, who had a daughter.., had a lot of love for cute girls.


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, see you in the next era.¡±Qian Yuan whispered in Ye Sheng¡¯s ear. Then, she kissed Ye Sheng and left the river of time with Qian Yuan.


    Ye Sheng looked at her back with determination. However, the moment the river of time disappeared, little girl Gan Yuan turned her head to look at Ye Sheng. A tear fell unconsciously, but her little face still had a smile.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m going to cry to death. Little Girl, Why Are You So Pitiful?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon was crying loudly. His tear ducts burst out uncontrobly.


    Ye Sheng was silent as he sighed with a sense of loss. Fate was sometimes so fucked up that it would never go along with People¡¯s thoughts.


    Baby ancestral dragon cried until it was hoarse. This might be the first time since it was born that it had experienced such a life-and-death parting.


    This was the parting of an era. He did not know if he would be able to see little girl Qian Yuan the next time and whether she would be able to persist until the next era. All of these made Ye Sheng extremely worried.


    However, just as Fu said, Ye Sheng could not bring her to the next era. That would not be saving little girl Qian Yuan, but harming her.


    Baby ancestral dragon cried for a long time before falling asleep in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Ye Sheng stared nkly at the ce where little girl Qian Yuan had disappeared for three whole days.


    He thought of candle demon Qiankun kneeling on the ground and begging ye Sheng to protect his daughter.


    He thought of candle demon Qiankun returning to this era to beg for death, but he also wanted to redeem some things.


    He thought of his family even more.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to experience this again, the chaos race must be eliminated.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes burned with a fierce light.


    The origin of all this was the chaos race. Without their destruction era, there wouldn¡¯t be so many tragedies.


    The tragedy of little girl Qian Yuan was very tragic, but this was only a microcosm of the vast universe. There were tens of thousands of other tragic events like little girl Qian Yuan¡¯s that happened all the time.


    The chaos race had destroyed seven eras. During these seven eras, how many lives were lost? How many tragedies?


    Countless!


    The Sins of the chaos race were uncountable.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s final figure was resolute and decisive. In his life, he would definitely work hard to destroy the chaos race.


    On the way back from the river of time, Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon didn¡¯t say anything. They hadn¡¯t calmed down yet, so they continued on their journey.


    Fortunately, the following journey was rtively smooth. No one or anything stirred up waves in the river of time. Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon sessfully returned to the seventh realm.


    They returned to the point where they first entered the river of time. Only three seconds had passed since they entered.


    The big clock was right in front of them. It was extremely beautiful. The huge clock quietly floated in the air. Ye Sheng took a deep look at it and turned around to leave.


    He had to work hard to be stronger.

 Chapter 802

    <h4>Chapter 802: The first chapter was the journey home (4,000-word chapter)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    He had returned to the seventh realm once again, which meant that this journey that spanned two epochs hade to an end.


    He had returned with his harvest.


    The biggest harvest was not that ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base had increased. In fact, his cultivation base had not increased by much. He had only reached the sixth sky of half-immortal realm and had not broken through to the immortal realm.


    The biggest reward was that he went to the ancestralnd of the chaos n and prevented a transcendent from sessfully transcending. He also snatched the three-sided heavenly stele.


    This was the lifeline of the chaos n. The martial ancestor and old turtle had snatched the three-sided heavenly stele. They suffered heavy losses, which was much more than what Ye Sheng had gained when he broke through to the sixth sky of half-immortal realm.


    When they went, there were three people. Ye Sheng, baby ancestral dragon, and Candle Devil Qiankun only returned two people.


    Ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon.


    It was as though a lifetime had passed.


    Only a second had passed in the seventh realm, yet ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon felt as though they had experienced an era that was so long.


    ¡°The journey of the era has finally returned to the present. What happened in the past can not be stopped. We need to cherish this era. The chaos races can not easily destroy this era,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Yes, we will work hard,¡±baby ancestral dragon said firmly.


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±Ye Sheng asked baby ancestral dragon.


    Back in the seventh world, Ye Sheng still did not know where baby ancestral dragon would go in the future.


    ¡°I will go find that old turtle. It is so powerful. I can grow quickly with it,¡±baby ancestral dragon said firmly. It did not seek protection. It was very safe with Ye Sheng, but it could not grow at all.


    Its grandfather had followed the old turtle for hundreds of years and learned a lot. Baby Ancestral Dragon nned to serve the old turtle for three hundred years and learn a little more.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, I Won¡¯t Stop You. Everyone needs to be stronger. No one can escape from the catastrophe of the epoch.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were firm as he brought baby ancestral dragon to meet Chu Xiangyu.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to find the old turtle, but the problem was that Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know where the old turtle lived. It might even spend the night at some sister¡¯s ce.


    A turtle was quite lecherous.


    Ye Sheng brought the baby ancestral dragon across the mountain ridge and arrived at Chu Xiangyu¡¯s transcendent city.


    This city didn¡¯t bloom, but it didn¡¯t decline either. This meant that Chu Xiangyu hadn¡¯t reached the end of his victory, but nothing bad had happened either.


    The city gates were tightly shut, but when Ye Sheng got closer, they slowly opened.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng walked in and came to the center of the city. He saw Chu Xiangyu¡¯s statue.


    As usual.


    He sat down on the ground and let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Was the trip to the New Age Fun?¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice rang out as he asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t fun because many people died. Many people died innocently. In the new age, no one can escape.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the new age, no one can escape. It was the same in the seventh era, the sixth era, and the fifth era...¡±Chu Xiangyu sighed.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s our era¡¯s turn,¡±ye Sheng said softly. Although his voice was soft, it carried a lot of weight.


    In this era, no matter who it was, whether they wanted to resist or not, whether they cared about the lives of others, they had to take action.


    Because under the destruction of the era, your family and friends would not be able to escape death.


    They did not do anything wrong, but they still had to die. who could they ask to be reasoned with?


    If they could not be reasoned with, the best choice would be to fight with a pair of fists.


    ¡°You seem to have gained quite a lot,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, I have gained quite a lot. I now know the direction of my future efforts,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng Thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m ayman. I don¡¯t have the intention to save the universe or the epoch. If the primal chaos destroyed half of the universe or half of the epoch, I might bring my family and friends to the other half of the epoch to avoid danger.¡±


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s idea. He was a very simple person and also a slightly selfish person.


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°This is human nature. Normal people will make the choice. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, no one will choose to risk their lives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, no one will choose to risk their lives. If the chaos race wants topletely destroy the epoch, then I can only risk my life and destroy the chaos race.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Then how do you n to destroy them?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was in a daze for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Ye Sheng really didn¡¯t know. He only knew one thing. He had to be stronger. Only by bing stronger could he destroy the primal chaos race. It was best if he could reach transcendence. Once he transcended, he couldpletely shake the foundation of the primal chaos race.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way?¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you want me to do something again?¡±


    Along the way, most of the paths ye Sheng had chosen were not his own. Chu Xiangyu had guided him. Now, Chu Xiangyu wanted to guide ye Sheng again.


    Of course, this guide didn¡¯t Bother Ye Sheng. On the contrary, he was very grateful. In the vast universe, the vast race, and countless lives, Chu Xiangyu had only chosen him. This was also because Ye Sheng was outstanding enough.


    Chu Xiangyu smiled, he said, ¡°You are quite self-aware. This time, I don¡¯t want to give you any guidance. I just want to tell you that the Four Horsemen were released by the chaos race. The first step of the destruction of the epoch, the Four Horsemen will definitely disturb this universe. What you need to do is to destroy the four horsemen, or even kill them.¡±


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes and said, ¡°The four horsemen are very powerful experts. Can I do it?¡±


    The fact that the four horsemen could survive an era showed how powerful they were.


    ¡°You are not fighting alone.¡±Chu Xiangyu only said one sentence, which dispelled ye Sheng¡¯s worries.


    ¡°Have the four horsemenpletely sided with the primal chaos?¡±Ye Sheng asked carefully.


    The Four Horsemen¡¯s home was destroyed by the primal chaos. The Four Horsemen were also forced to hide by the primal chaos. They did not dare toe out. Logically speaking, this was a situation where they would not rest until one of them died.


    However, the four horsemen were willing to work for the primal chaos this time. This made Ye Sheng Spit on their backbone.


    ¡°Not everyone has backbone. As I said before, the four horsemen are no longer the four horsemen of the past.¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng was sharp enough to hear some clues.


    ¡°The four horsemen of the first generation have already been abandoned by the four horsemen of the current generation. The four of them were extremely against the primal chaos. However, the primal chaos has abandoned them and eliminated those who tried their best to resist the primal chaos. They were led by the four horsemen of the second generation and surrendered to the primal chaos. They are willing to be a dog of the primal chaos.¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes and asked, ¡°The first generation four knights are that weak?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re weak. They¡¯re just like me. They stepped onto the path of transcendence and were unable to suppress the second generation four knights who were currently resisting. That¡¯s why the current situation is like this. Therefore, after you leave the seventh realm, you can go and destroy the four knights,¡±Chu Xiangyu exined.


    ¡°You Trust me so much?¡±Ye Sheng was under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°People have motivation when they are under pressure. Haven¡¯t you been under a lot of pressure along the way?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked.


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully and realized that it was true. He had always been under a lot of pressure.


    Although the four horsemen was the biggest pressure this time, Ye Sheng was not a pushover. He could definitely do it.


    ¡°I will destroy the Four Horsemen,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±Chu Xiangyu only said this sentence, which represented his attitude. He was very firm and did not hesitate.


    He believed that Ye Sheng could do it.


    After talking about his own matters, Ye Sheng remembered the baby ancestral dragon. He took it out and held it in his arms. ¡°Where is that old turtle?¡±


    Chu xiangyu asked, ¡°Why are you looking for the old turtle?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, Chu Xiangyu knew this old turtle. It seemed that the old turtle had yed a significant role in Chu Xiangyu¡¯s survival in the seventh realm and bing a peak king.


    ¡°Baby Ancestral Dragon wants to cultivate with the old turtle,¡±Ye Sheng said. Before he left, Ye Sheng wanted to make arrangements for baby ancestral dragon.


    Chu Xiangyu looked at Baby Ancestral Dragon and fell silent.


    Chu Xiangyu did not say anything, but someone spoke.


    ¡°Who wants to be my boy?¡±A voice that wanted people to hit someone rang out, making ye Sheng and baby ancestral dragon turn their heads to look.


    A pompous old turtle with sunsses and slicked-back hair walked in with his hands behind his back.


    He swaggered in front of Ye Sheng, looking like he deserved a beating.


    Then the old turtle raised his nose and looked at him, saying, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you kowtow to me, Bow Your Head to the ground, kiss my toes, and thank me for Saving Your Life?¡±


    Ye Sheng was grateful to the old turtle, but as soon as he said this, he was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but want to give it a kick.


    It was too cheap.


    This old turtle¡¯s words were really too infuriating.


    Ye Sheng was so angry that he wanted to spit at it, but when he thought that baby ancestral dragon was going to ask for something from it, he held back.


    The old turtle said dully, ¡°If you want to scold someone, then scold him. You Don¡¯t even dare to do that, you coward.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s forehead was covered in ck lines. He clenched his fists and endured it.


    ¡°You¡¯re the four-legged snake who wants to be my boy?¡±Old Turtle looked at baby ancestral dragon again. The moment he opened his mouth, baby ancestral dragon was furious.


    He was the ancestral dragon, the great and noble ancestral dragon, not some four-legged reptile.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon¡¯s face was red. He said, ¡°What can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Teach you how to be thick-skinned. Your skin is too thin right now. It¡¯ll break with a poke.¡±Old Turtle took out a cigar and took a sip. He spat out thick smoke and said.


    Baby Ancestral Dragon was furious. He really wanted to say that he wouldn¡¯t learn from you, but after thinking about it carefully, he still couldn¡¯t. He wanted to be stronger.


    He had witnessed old turtle¡¯s powerful journey in the New Age. Baby Ancestral Dragon would definitely learn a lot from him.


    Hence, baby ancestral dragon held back and said, ¡°Please teach me more in the future.¡±


    Baby Ancestral Dragon had a premonition that his future days would not be easy. Old Turtle¡¯s mouth was too vicious. His future days would definitely be filled with anger.


    ¡°Alright, I will reluctantly ept you as my boy. Come with me now.¡±Old Turtle did not hesitate and said directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡±Baby Ancestral Dragon asked in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you still eating here if you¡¯re not leaving?¡±Old Turtle asked.


    Baby ancestral dragon obediently left Ye Sheng¡¯s arms and said goodbye to him.


    ¡°Go. Work hard. I hope to see you next time and see the dignity of the ancestral dragon,¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±Baby ancestral dragon nodded firmly and then slowly left the city with old turtle.


    Before stepping out of the city, old turtle frowned and said, ¡°Broken statue, your foundation aura is so weak. There is no hope for you to transcend. Why Don¡¯t you bring in the other half of your soul?¡±


    Ye Sheng was shocked. He was talking about Chu Xiangyu.


    With a weak foundation, there was no hope for you to transcend?


    Old Turtle was very strong. He couldn¡¯t be lying when he said that. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Xiangyu.


    However, Chu Xiangyu was very calm. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you to worry about my matter. Transcending still depends on one¡¯sprehension ability.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re courting death. You Can¡¯t me me. When the transcendence fails, I¡¯ll see if you regret it.¡±Old Turtle curled his lips in disdain and left with the baby ancestral dragon.


    After old turtle left, Ye Sheng could not help but look at Chu Xiangyu.


    ¡°Is there really no need to call the other half of the soul in?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°Not now. When you destroy the four horsemen, the other half of the soul cane in,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng frowned, worried for Chu Xiangyu. Transcendence was not a joke. That Tangg Knight was about to seed in transcendence, but once ye Sheng destroyed it, he instantly failed.


    There was also that transcendence who had already given birth to fresh flowers, but because of a mistaketer on, he became a failure and regretted it for the rest of his life.


    Chu Xiangyu was in danger. When he transcended, the other half of his soul was not there. This was simply a joke.


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s state of mind was pretty good. Ye Sheng was extremely anxious, but he consoled ye Sheng instead, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to fail in transcending, then destroy the four horsemen. That way, my other half of my soul cane in and transcend together.¡±


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°Then I must destroy the four horsemen as soon as possible. You¡¯ve been guiding me all along the way. This time, it¡¯s my turn to save you.¡±


    Chu Xiangyuughed out loud when he heard that. It was not a mocking or mockingugh, but rather a gratified and gratified ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for you to save me.¡±As Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice fell, a ck hole appeared behind Ye Sheng. The ce it led to was the universe in reality.


    ¡°Go, return to the real universe and grow well. Help me destroy the Four Horsemen. I believe in You.¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice was gentle, like an elder exhorting his juniors.


    Ye Sheng walked toward the ck hole at a very fast speed. He only left one sentence, ¡°Wait for the good news of my sess!¡±


    Chu Xiangyu watched ye Sheng leave, and then the statue returned to silence. The city gate also closed with a bang, and everything returned to silence.


    ..


    Ye Sheng walked out of the ck hole and arrived at the divine realm.


    The ancient god¡¯s avatar said, ¡°This is the divine realm. Now that I¡¯ve escaped, I¡¯ll take you guys out of here.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the Earth¡¯s avatar naturally had no objections. They hid in the pantheon pill furnace and let the ancient God¡¯s avatar bring them out of the eighth level of the divine realm.


    This was because thest time Ye Sheng jumped into the demon cave, the gods in the divine realm all thought that Ye Sheng had died. Although the goddess of life and thunder god were furious and exasperated, it was of no use.


    The things were all taken by Ye Sheng and jumped down. Even Gabriel could not catch up to them, so this matter was settled.


    At this time, the ancient God¡¯s avatar appeared and carefully left the divine realm without being discovered.


    Ye Sheng set off on his way home.

 Chapter 803

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter two, the universe as usual (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng quietly left the divine realm. When he left, there were only his Earth clone and Ye Sheng.


    The ancient God clone stayed in the divine realm.


    He still needed to continue perfecting his ancient god body. Only when the ancient god body was perfected could he regain the ancient God¡¯s majesty and Help Ye Sheng.


    After the Earth clone left the divine realm, he immediately went to the hell dimension and began to devour other dimensions to strengthen himself. He was also looking for a path to be stronger.


    The Earth clone and the ancient God clone both had great potential. They were not much weaker than ye Sheng¡¯s main body. One had the body of an ancient god, while the other could devour dimensions to grow.


    The growth of the three as one was what ye Sheng hoped to see.


    He needed to be stronger, not just himself, but also his clone. Only by bing stronger together could he be fearless of challenges.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left,¡±ye Sheng said to his two doppelgangers.


    They also knew what Ye Sheng was carrying. Chu Xiangyu¡¯s expectations might not be to save the universe, but Ye Sheng was also a part of this era. He needed to contribute to this era.


    Destroying the Four Horsemen was Ye Sheng¡¯s current goal.


    However, he was only at the sixth sky of half-immortal realm. It was far from enough. Ye Sheng still needed to continue growing.


    ¡°Many times, I have been chasing after people of the same age. In fact, I have already left my peers behind for tens of thousands of years. ¡°I have been chasing after those transcendents, people from the previous era, and old monsters that exist eternally.¡±Sometimes, Ye Sheng really felt a lot of pressure.


    People of the same age and realm had long been left behind by him.


    In the half-immortal realm, the current ye Sheng could sweep across the half-immortal realm, but was this his goal?


    No!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s goal was the four horsemen. Although the four horsemen were not the first generation, the first generation had already entered the path of transcendence, and the current one was the second generation.


    But even if it was the second generation four horsemen, Ye Sheng still needed to put in a lot of effort to catch up, surpass, and strive.


    In the vast universe, the vast stars were beautiful and majestic. When Ye Sheng stepped into this ce, he clearly knew that he had returned.


    From the previous time when he entered the deity world to the seventh world, and from the seventh world to the previous era, Ye Sheng had walked through a strange path.


    Now, after going through many twists and turns, Ye Sheng had returned to this ce.


    The real universe.


    This was the ce where Ye Sheng needed toe. He had taken root here, and his family and friends were all here. Only this universe could make ye Sheng feel warmth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vault of Heaven Star.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was sharp like an eagle¡¯s as he confirmed the star map.


    At the same time, he alsomunicated with the Void Demon King.


    Ever since Ye Sheng had handed the void demon king over to his daughter and asked the void demon king to protect his daughter, Ye Sheng had notmunicated much with the Void Demon King.


    After all, he had gone to the deity world, the seventh world, and the previous era. He had been unable tomunicate with the Void Demon King.


    Now, Ye Sheng sent a message to the void demon king. ¡°Where are you guys?¡±


    Ye Sheng was asking the void demon king, and the Void Demon King¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice was slowly heard. He said, ¡°Ye Sheng, why did you disappear previously? I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°You went to a dangerous ce. It¡¯s normal that you couldn¡¯t find me. Are you and Yun ¡®er Alright?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. What could be wrong? With me protecting Yun ¡®er, as long as she doesn¡¯t provoke any major factions, everything will be fine. Yun ¡®er is now slowly growing. Although her speed isn¡¯t as monstrous as yours, it¡¯s not slow either. She has broken through to the human realm,¡±the Void Demon King reported.


    Ye Sheng was relieved. He smiled and asked, ¡°Is Yun ¡®er by your side?¡±


    The void demon king said, ¡°Yes, do you want tomunicate with her?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Open themunication device and let me see my daughter.¡±


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Themunication device was called, and a virtual image appeared. Ye Sheng saw his daughter, ye Yun ¡®er.


    The current ye Yun ¡®er had inherited the good genes of her parents from her beautiful appearance. She was truly an adult now. In the past, she still had the aura of a young girl. Although she was not young, she had been growing up in a greenhouse. It was normal that she could not get rid of it.


    However, looking at her now, ye Yun ¡®er hadpletely transformed. She was working hard outside in aplicated environment. Without the help of her family, she was very tempered. Ye Yun ¡®er had be mature and her thinking pattern hadpletely changed.


    Looking at the current ye Yun ¡®er, Ye Sheng smiled slightly. He had aplicated feeling in his heart.


    He also hoped that his daughter would not grow up and act coquettishly in front of him. If there was anything, he would call his father to handle it.


    However, he also hoped that his daughter would mature and experience the vicissitudes of life. She would be extremely mature and be able to face the storms alone.


    ¡°Daughter.¡±A Thousand Words finally turned into a call. Ye Sheng looked at it with gratification. This was the continuation of his life. All of his struggles and efforts were for the sake of the mother and daughter.


    ¡°Father!¡±Ye Yun ¡®er called out happily, just like before.


    Ye Sheng said happily, ¡°Was it very hard outside?¡±


    ¡°No, I was very happy. To be able to see different races, different cultures, and differentnguages, I was very happy. ¡°Moreover, my cultivation has greatly increased. Daddy, I will fight alongside you in the future,¡±ye Yun ¡®er said happily, her smile was very bright, and it did not seem fake. It was happiness that came from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Sheng saw that she was happy, and he was happy too. He said, ¡°Fighting alongside me, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Void Demon King told me that you¡¯re fighting against the big forces in the universe. It¡¯s very hard and very dangerous. I can often hear others saying your name, and I¡¯m very proud. I wanted to tell them that this is my father, but I held back and didn¡¯t say it. I only said that I admire you very much.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er giggled, in front of Ye Sheng, she had be a daughter. She had shown her mature appearance to others. In front of her parents, Ye Yun ¡®er was still the rxed ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up and be able to help father.¡±Ye Sheng smiled dotingly.


    ¡°Father, where did you go a while ago?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er asked.


    ¡°I went to a strange ce and walked into the river of time. I saw the scenery of thest era,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s So Cool,¡±ye Yun ¡®er said enviously.


    ¡°You can do it when you grow up. During the time you went out, did you contact Mom?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, every three to five days, I would contact her more frequently if there was a signal. If there was no signal, I would contact her every few days,¡±ye Yun ¡®er said.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll go to the firmament star to see your mother right away. You protect yourself outside and don¡¯t provoke any major factions. Your Uncle Void Demon King can¡¯t protect you,¡±Ye Sheng warned.


    The Void Demon King was speechless. He muttered, ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Ye Yun ¡®erughed out loud. Then, she flirted with Ye Sheng for a while and said some words from the girl¡¯s heart before reluctantly hanging up.


    ..

 Chapter 804

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter Three, Beauty Zhou under the Misty Rain (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After chatting with his daughter, Ye Sheng was relieved. If nothing happened to her outside, then everything was fine.


    Ye Sheng immediately rushed to firmament star, eager to see Beauty Zhou.


    A married wife was someone who would apany her for the rest of her life.


    Ye Sheng struggled in the river of time. If all of them were added up, he would be at least a few hundred years old. The person who could move his heart was beauty Zhou from the beginning to the end.


    Riding on the interster teleportation array, Ye Sheng began to jump greatly and rushed to the firmament star.


    A monthter, Ye Sheng arrived at the Titan Star Field. He set off from the Titan Star Field and headed to the firmament star.


    He was now in the half-immortal realm. When the Kun Peng was used at high speed, it far surpassed the Void Demon King. It would have taken him a month to fly the distance, but under Ye Sheng¡¯s full speed, he arrived at the firmament star in ten days.


    In the cold and deste universe, a bright and shining floated in the center. The was so big that Li Changsheng was like dust in front of it.


    This was the firmament star. Ye Sheng was discovered the moment he arrived.


    Whoosh!


    Chi Hun¡¯s body appeared in front of Ye Sheng. His sudden appearance made Ye Sheng slightly surprised.


    When he saw it clearly, Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Hello, senior.¡±


    Chi Hun was now the Titans¡¯leader in name. They led this group of Titans to live in seclusion in the vault of Heaven Star, cultivating diligently and waiting for an opportunity.


    Chi Hun¡¯s entire body was purple and he was more than three meters tall. His hands were behind his back as he looked at Ye Sheng and said with a smile, ¡°You have be stronger again. You are indeed a person with great luck.¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my wife, senior.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one team left in our Titan n. We live in seclusion here and no one wille to deal with us. Your wife is very safe here, so there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±Chi Hun waved his hand and said.


    ¡°If I really have to thank you, then I also have to thank you. The Chi Army has gained a lot from following you,¡±Chi Hun said.


    Ye Sheng smiled slightly when he heard that. He did not dwell on this problem anymore and entered the Sky Dome with Chi Hun.


    On Sky Dome, training was done at all times, and the army was used as an order to train themselves. It was as if they were preparing for something, and their attitude towards battle was very clear.


    Ye Sheng could roughly guess that it was the old Titan who had ordered them to prepare for something.


    Chi Hun did not apany Ye Sheng for too long. He brought Ye Sheng in and disappeared.


    Ye Sheng went to see Beauty Zhou.


    Chi Hun and Chi Jun treated Beauty Zhou very well, and after asking what environment beauty Zhou liked, they immediately changed the environment in arge area, making it look like the inner environment of Great Qin, the famous mountains and rivers were all changed ording to Beauty Zhou¡¯s liking.


    Beauty Zhou had also refused, saying that it was not so troublesome. However, Chi Jun said that it was necessary to give Beauty Zhou a perfect environment.


    Beauty Zhou had no choice but to ept it silently.


    The beautiful scenery of the north and south of the river was hazy with misty rain, willow trees were swaying, theke was clear, and the small boat swayed.


    The Red Army bought many ves. There were many races in the universe, and they were all very cute races. They were not aggressive and loved peace, so they apanied Beauty Zhou.


    The Red Army paid great attention to Beauty Zhou. This was because Ye Sheng had taken the initiative to leave his wife with him. The Red Army absolutely had to live up to Ye Sheng¡¯s previous care.


    Red Army did notck the resources needed for beauty Zhou¡¯s cultivation. Even Beauty Zhou could not use them.


    After crossing the yellow sand of the desert north, they walked to the north and south of the river. Finally, they arrived at the misty south of the river.


    Ye Sheng met Beauty Zhou.


    In front of the misty rain house, there were willow trees and a gentle breeze and drizzle. Beauty Zhou was dressed in red. Her ck hair was tied up and she held an oil-paper umbre. She strolled along the river and enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    She had been married to Beautiful Zhou for almost 50 years, but she was still as beautiful as a young girl. She only had a bit more charm, making her seem even more charming.


    Ye Sheng had fought and killed for her.


    In the Great Qin world, the first time Ye Sheng had met beautiful Zhou was in the academy.


    Beautiful Zhou liked to study, and after marrying Ye Sheng, she had focused on being a housewife and rarely showed her face. Ye Sheng also often went out. Beauty Zhou read books every day. Over the years, her knowledge was profound and she was not inferior to Ye Sheng at all.


    Ye Sheng had met many women, mature, enchanting, pure, beautiful..


    But in the end, Ye Sheng still liked the joy of his youth.


    The woman who brought him joy when he was the weakest and most helpless was the person he had to protect all his life.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou and did not take the initiative to step forward. Beauty Zhou in this state was so beautiful that Ye Sheng felt that she was the only woman in this world.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng also secretly swore that he would protect Beauty Zhou well. He absolutely could not let anything happen to Beauty Zhou.


    Ye Sheng was looking at Beauty Zhou. Beauty Zhou turned her head around thoughtfully. In the Misty Rain, she saw Ye Sheng.


    She was slightly stunned. Beauty Zhou did not expect Ye Sheng toe back at this time.


    Holding an oil-paper umbre and wearing a long red dress, Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng with a gorgeous face. She did not have the posture of a little girl. She did not have the mixed feelings of sadness and joy after a long reunion. All she had was a smile.


    A smile that came from the bottom of her heart.


    The rain was still falling and the willow branches were swaying. The wind blew up beauty Zhou¡¯s sleeves and her beautiful hair. She revealed a smile. Her red lips opened slightly and she said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Her words shattered all of Ye Sheng¡¯s heart. He walked over and reached out to hold the oilpaper umbre in his hand, shielding himself and beauty Zhou. Looking at this bright and beautiful smiling face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s smile disappeared and she threw herself into Ye Sheng¡¯s embrace. She reached out to wrap her arms around Ye Sheng¡¯s waist and buried her head in Ye Sheng¡¯s chest, listening to Ye Sheng¡¯s heartbeat. It was quiet and peaceful.


    Ye Sheng held the oilpaper umbre and held beauty Zhou with one hand. He listened to the wind and rain around him, and his heart was calm.


    No matter how much pressure he felt outside, Ye Sheng always knew that Beauty Zhou was his haven. With Beauty Zhou around, he had a home in this universe.


    A ce with Beauty Zhou was Ye Sheng¡¯s home.


    Feeling each other¡¯s body temperature, Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou were not in a hurry to go home. Instead, they began to stroll in the Misty Rain Jiangnan.


    Beauty Zhou hugged ye Sheng¡¯s arm and leaned against him, exining the beautiful scenery around them.


    Ye Sheng held an oil-paper umbre and strolled along a long river with Beauty Zhou, looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar scenery around them.


    ¡°Everything here was built ording to the time we met. Do you still remember?¡±Beauty Zhou asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°That was a scene that I will never forget for the rest of my life. How could I not remember?¡±Ye Shengughed.


    He saw Xianyang, Jixia Academy, the new residence that he had married Beauty Zhou, and Longhu Mountain.


    It was as if everything within Great Qin had been moved to the Sky Dome. In order to make Beauty Zhou feelfortable, the Red Army had put in a lot of effort.


    Beauty Zhou said softly, ¡°Whenever I think of you, I¡¯ll pass by this ce. I¡¯ll take a look, think about it, and remember when we met.¡±


    Ye Sheng could not help but hug beauty Zhou tightly.

 Chapter 805

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 4, seeing the old Titan (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Chapter 4, seeing the old Titan (1st update)


    Ye Sheng strolled along the riverside with Beauty Zhou, telling her how much he missed her and apanying her.


    A man is still a teenager until his death. When the man you like is always stable and mature, that means you have not entered his heart yet.


    In front of the woman you love the most, a man will show the childish, cute, and impulsive side of a teenager.


    Ye Sheng was like that. He had the heart to fight the four knights to the death, and he also had the hot-blooded desire to rush into the ancestralnd of the chaos n. However, only in front of Beauty Zhou would he show his true self.


    After apanying Beauty Zhou to the end of the river bank, Ye Sheng picked her up and flew into the room under her exmations.


    The warmth of a topsy-turvy Phoenix!


    The fight between fairies!


    The love between husband and wife was not for outsiders to tell.


    ..


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng rolled around in the soft ce. He was immersed in it and did not think about anything else. He was immersed in Beauty Zhou¡¯s soft words and enjoyed the wonderful skin contact.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng left Beauty Zhou. With great perseverance, he left the soft ce and went to see the old Titan.


    The Old Titan was hiding in a small world. There was only him there and no one else. As soon as he entered, Ye Sheng saw the old Titan.


    As usual, he was tall and had purple skin. He sat in the ruins and looked at Ye Sheng with Bright Eyes.


    Ye Sheng walked over and looked at the old Titan. He said, ¡°Senior, I came out from the seventh realm.¡±


    The old titan nodded and said, ¡°I know. You¡¯re not bad. Did you see Chu Xiangyu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he also found hope, just like your Titan Race¡¯s Hope.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said.


    ¡°Our Titan race has always kept a low profile. The only thing we did wrong was to ce our hope in the main universe. If we were discovered by others, all our efforts would be wasted.¡±The old Titan shook his head and said.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu is very smart about this. He ced his hope in the seventh world so that no one would discover it.¡±The old Titan praised.


    Ye Sheng knew what he was talking about. Chu Xiangyu was very smart. He made use of the Great War a few million years ago and the enemy ced him in the seventh world. Then, he used half of his soul to walk the path of transcendence in the seventh world.


    However, this time, Ye Sheng did note to the old Titan to talk about Chu Xiangyu. He looked at the old Titan and asked, ¡°I want to destroy the four knights. What should I do?¡±


    Ye Sheng knew very clearly that it was impossible to destroy the four knights by himself. He needed to borrow their strength to fight.


    Borrow whose strength?


    The old Titan was one of them, but Ye Sheng was not sure if he would make a move. Because in that battle back then, they were the only remaining branch of the Titan race.


    ¡°To destroy the four knights, your ambition is great, but your strength is not enough,¡±the old Titan said bluntly.


    ¡°I know my strength is not enough, so I hope you can help me,¡±ye Sheng said sincerely.


    The old Titan stood up, and Ye Sheng only reached his thigh. The old Titan was very tall and sturdy, like a wall. Walking in the ruins, he looked up at the sky.., he said, ¡°Our Titan race has not appeared in the universe for a long time. Everyone thought that we were destroyed. The Four Knights are a chess piece of the chaos race. Once they are destroyed, the chaos race will have no more chess pieces. They will have to show themselves. This is an opportunity.¡±


    Ye Sheng was delighted. Did the old Titan¡¯s words mean that he would make a move?


    ¡°I will only make a move at thest moment. If you want to destroy the Four Horsemen, you must start a war,¡±the old Titan said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°How can I start a war?¡±Ye Sheng asked humbly.


    ¡°The four horsemen of this generation each have their own descendants. There are many outstanding geniuses in their descendants. You just have to kill them all,¡±the old Titan said coldly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°I will do it.¡±


    ¡°There is one more thing. If you want to quickly improve your strength, you can go to the monastery. The monastery might be able to help you.¡±The old Titan said thoughtfully.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°The monastery on the Sea of Chaos has been destroyed. The disciples of the monastery have scattered and fled.¡±


    ¡°The monastery will not be destroyed. It¡¯s just whether you can find it or not.¡±The old Titan shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng memorized it in his heart. He looked at the old Titan and bade him farewell.


    The old Titan watched Ye Sheng leave. Then, he looked at the sky of the Small World and looked up at the sky. It was as if he had seen through the Small World, the main universe, and the Sea of Chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to settle the grudge between the Titans,¡±the old Titan muttered.


    ..


    Ye Sheng left the Small World. His first step was to find the Red Army.


    Under his uncle Chi Hun¡¯s torture, his cultivation base increased rapidly to an unbelievable level.


    First Sky of half-immortal realm.


    This surprised Ye Sheng. It had not been long since theyst met. How could he improve so quickly?


    Chi Jun said to Ye Sheng, ¡°My Titan bloodline waspletely activated by my uncle. That¡¯s why my strength improved by leaps and bounds. The bloodline of the Titan race is the top bloodline in this universe.¡±


    Ye Sheng clicked his tongue, feeling a little envious. People with bloodlines were really good.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, why are you looking for me?¡±Chi Jun asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°To do something big.¡±Ye Sheng smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°What big thing?¡±Chi Jun was excited. He had been trained very miserably by Chi Hun. Although his cultivation had increased, he liked to take risks with Ye Sheng More, seeing many unbelievable things happen.


    ¡°Start a battle formation and destroy the chaos race.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Chi Jun looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Sheng to target the four knights who had been popr in the universe recently.


    If others heard this, they would find it unbelievable and then think that Ye Sheng had gone crazy.


    But Chi Jun didn¡¯t. Instead, his blood was boiling. He said excitedly, ¡°Since brother Ye Sheng said he would do it, then let¡¯s do it. It¡¯s just the four knights. Beat the hell out of them.¡±


    Ye Shengughed. Chi Jun still believed him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it for the time being. We have to call Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi toe up with a n together.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were like lightning as he said.


    He didn¡¯t act rashly. Killing the descendants of the Four Horsemen and starting a war was Ye Sheng¡¯s goal. However, he still needed to n how to carry it out.


    ¡°I will inform them that Zhuge Xiaoming was recently trained by his grandfather to be in a living hell. He has been contacting me for a long time and said that he is going to do something big.¡±The Red Army said excitedly. He used themunication device to contact Zhuge Xiaoming.


    After a while, Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s fat face appeared in front of Ye Sheng and the Red Army.


    ¡°Why are the two of you together?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Looking for you to do something big. Are You Coming?¡±Ye Sheng asked directly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitelye. Even if you want me to attack their of the Four Horsemen, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming said casually and he really guessed right. They were going to attack the four horsemen.


    ¡°How did you know that we were going to attack the Four Horsemen?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s face stiffened and he said in surprise, ¡°Are you really going to deal with the Four Horsemen?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Are youing or not? I¡¯m going to destroy the four horsemen this time,¡±asked Ye Sheng.


    Zhuge Xiaoming jumped up and said excitedly, ¡°Come on. How can you do such an exciting thing if I don¡¯t Come?¡±

 Chapter 806

    <h4>Chapter 806: Chapter five: Start a monstrous war (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately expressed that he would not miss this big event.


    Ye Sheng then contacted du Qingyi. After du Qingyi knew what he was going to do, he excitedly said that he would be there immediately.


    This time, Ye Sheng had three helpers.


    Although the helpers were not as powerful as him, Ye Sheng did not need them to fight. He could fight himself. What he needed was information.


    After Chi Jun, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Du Qingyi arrived, they could search the descendants of the four knights and determine where they were. That way, Ye Sheng could kill them.


    The power behind Zhuge Xiaoming and the others was what Ye Sheng needed.


    ..


    Zhuge Xiaoming arrived at the sky dome star fifteen minutes after he promised ye Sheng.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather teleported him from a distant gxy, saving him a lot of time.


    Inparison, du Qingyi was much slower. He arrived three dayster.


    It was already very fast for him to cross over from the immortal court in three days. When Ye Sheng arrived, it took him more than a month.


    Du Qingyi used the teleportation array of the immortal court toe here, so he was very fast.


    Du Qingyi¡¯s cultivation had improved a lot after not seeing him for a while. Although he hadn¡¯t broken through to the half-immortal realm, he wasn¡¯t far from it.


    Like Chi Jun, Zhuge Xiaoming had been trained to the half-immortal realm.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what do you want to Do?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked impatiently as soon as they met.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I want to start a monstrous war.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming widened his eyes and looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. These words carried a lot of weight.


    When du Qingyi heard this, his breathing also stopped.


    A monstrous war. It was a simple five words, but the meaning was extremelyplicated.


    Everyone looked at Ye Sheng, not knowing what he was going to do.


    ¡°You want topletely fall out with the Four Horsemen?¡±Du Qingyi said in a deep voice.


    ¡°After this war, there won¡¯t Be Four Horsemen in the universe anymore,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°With the four of us?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked left and right, not believing that they could do it.


    Perhaps only when everyone broke through to the immortal emperor realm would they have a chance.


    But now, three half-immortals and one who was about to break through to the half-immortal realm, how could they be a match for the Four Horsemen?


    ¡°In this universe, the four horsemen have offended too many people. How many major forces hate them to the bone?¡±Ye Sheng was very confident.


    ¡°When no one resists the four horsemen, the forces that have been expelled by the Four Horsemen and the remaining forces that have destroyed their homes are waiting. Once someone takes the lead to fight back, these people will definitely seize the opportunity,¡±Ye Sheng said confidently.


    The Four Horsemen returned home with honor. This was their own publicity.


    However, their original hometown was the territory of the previous era. The various major forces that were born in this era were swept away by the Four Horsemen. How many people died tragically? How many people escaped and thought about revenge day and night?


    Not to mention the experts who were scheming behind the scenes, even these people would not step out when they saw that Ye Sheng had started a war and was able to fight against the Four Horsemen. There was hope for them?


    Anyone with a strong character and profound cultivation would not endure this humiliation.


    The four knights had offended many people. When the time came, Ye Sheng only needed to raise his arm and call out, and these people would swarm over.


    Ye Sheng was not afraid that he would not be able to finish the fight.


    If he pulled the Red Army, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Du Qingyi together, would the masters behind them not appear?


    The old Titan had already made it clear that they would make a move.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather, that old farmer, was also a terrifying existence.


    Du Qingyi had a branch of the celestial court behind him. He was able to split up the Celestial Court and live for a long time without being destroyed by the celestial court. He was also not a simple person.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng did not find them without a reason. Everyone had participated, so the forces and masters behind these people would definitely make a move.


    Ye Sheng was more and more confident now.


    He needed an excuse.


    An excuse to connect everyone and make them move.


    And a monstrous war was this excuse.


    Therefore, after Ye Sheng said his thoughts, Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi and the Red Army all widened their eyes.


    This n was too deep and included everyone.


    Zhuge Xiaoming touched his chin and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there is indeed a great future. Once we sessfully start a war, the consequences will really develop in the direction you said. But the premise is, how do you start a war?¡±


    Du Qingyi also looked at Ye Sheng. This was a problem.


    ¡°The four horsemen are not alone. They have their own ns, their own descendants, and their own sessors. As long as we kill all of them, the Four Horsemen wille and kill me in anger, and the me of war will be ignited,¡±ye Sheng said calmly.


    Although his words were calm, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were shining with fighting spirit.


    With the half-immortal realm, Ye Sheng believed that he would definitely gain a lot from starting a great war at the peak.


    This battle was the bridge for him to break through to the half-immortal realm. Whether it was for Chu Xiangyu or for himself, Ye Sheng had to go all out.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s n was basically very detailed. He had thought through the cause and effect. The following great chaotic war would depend on Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather, the grandfather of the Red Army, and the force behind du Qingyi.


    However, in the early stage, it would depend on Ye Sheng and the others.


    ¡°I will ask the Zhuge n to investigate the descendants of the four knights. Once there¡¯s news, they will kill them immediately.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said seriously.


    ¡°I will inform the organization too. Since we are going to do it, we will do it in a big way.¡±Du qingyiughed loudly.


    ¡°Right, F * ck the four knights. Why are they so arrogant? This universe doesn¡¯t belong to them. Their own universe has been destroyed. How dare they be so arrogant? Aren¡¯t they just theckeys of the chaos n?¡±Chi Jun said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, we must investigate clearly. Once there is news, I will personally take action. I Can¡¯t beat the Four Horsemen, but I can¡¯t beat these trash descendants?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    If he took action with all his strength now, even immortals could fight against him. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he could guarantee his survival. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi immediately began to contact the people behind them to investigate the descendants of the Four Horsemen. Meanwhile, Chi Jun was training crazily to increase his strength. If he could increase his strength by one point, that would be one point.


    As for Ye Sheng, he was quietly cultivating by ake. He didn¡¯t even have time to flirt with Beauty Zhou. This was a big battle, a rare hard battle.


    While Ye Sheng was cultivating, Chi Hun came.


    He came on the waves as if he was walking on t ground. He walked to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and looked at the sky with his hands behind his back.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Why did seniore?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you are going to destroy the Four Horsemen?¡±Chi Hun asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This time, either the four horsemen die or I die.¡±


    This was a very firm thought.


    Chi Hun said in satisfaction, ¡°If you need me, I will take action. I have trained them for thousands of years and also need a great battle to test their cultivation.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a great help.


    Chi Hun, Chi Jun¡¯s uncle, was at least at the immortal realm. Even Ye Sheng doubted whether he had reached the immortal King Realm.

 Chapter 807

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 6, immemorial ruins (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Chi Hun agreed to help Ye Sheng. This was something that Ye Sheng did not expect. However, after thinking about it carefully, since the old Titan had agreed, it was only natural that Chi Hun would help ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was very happy that he had confirmed the help of several experts at once. However, he did not act rashly and was still waiting for news.


    He was waiting for the news from Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi.


    By the river, Ye Sheng sat alone. He was fishing silently, unmoved. He was focused on his own things.


    He was sorting out the gains he had made along the way. He was sorting out the dangers of the sudden increase in his cultivation, so as to strengthen his foundation.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng had made a lot of gains. He was a young boy when he first entered the universe, but now he had some achievements. He was deeply moved.


    He had increased his cultivation base, but he also saw the dangers and conspiracies behind this universe.


    In the end, Ye Sheng walked into the confrontation with the primal chaos.


    He looked at the river with a calm expression. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but Ye Sheng had been carrying a lot of pressure on his shoulders. Until now, he had to destroy the four horsemen.


    There were many people, many experts, and many geniuses in this universe, but none of them were as anxious as ye Sheng to destroy the chaos n.


    For Chu Xiangyu, this big brother who had been pushing him in the dark, Ye Sheng had to help him. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Chu Xiangyu.


    Ye Sheng waited and waited.


    Three days had passed, and countless pieces of news were sent to the sky dome star every day. Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi were busy dealing with these pieces of news. They were so busy that their feet weren¡¯t touching the ground.


    However, the information that Ye Sheng wanted did not appear.


    The descendants of the four horsemen were well protected by them, so there was not much news.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry.


    He was waiting silently, like an experienced hunter, waiting for a prey that was about to arrive. This prey was ye Sheng¡¯s target.


    A hunter had to be calm and patient in order to hunt a good game.


    Ye Sheng also had to wait quietly, sharpening his sword and waiting for a kill.


    The unsheathed sword was the most harmful because you didn¡¯t know when it would be unsheathed and how powerful it would be after unsheathing.


    Ye Sheng continued to sharpen his patience, sharpening his long sword, looking forward to the day when he could kill the four knights.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but Zhuge Xiaoming was. He knew that the premise of Ye Sheng¡¯s n was to kill the most outstanding descendant of the Four Knights. If they couldn¡¯t find him, then everything would be for naught.


    Therefore, Zhuge Xiaoming ordered the Zhuge family to do their best to investigate and collect intelligence in the name of his grandfather.


    Du Qingyi was the same. She started to investigate with the help of the intelligence system of the immortal court.


    Seven days passed in a sh.


    Ye Sheng sat by the river for seven days.


    During these seven days, he did not catch a single fish. He just sat quietly and did not think or say anything.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, Ye Sheng¡¯s sharp edge was exposed. His entire person was like a long sword that was only a step away from the clouds. It was so sharp that it could not be stopped. As time passed, he continued to Polish himself, bing more and more sharp and steep. His killing intent was deep.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s polishing did not make him round, smooth, or lose his edge.


    Instead, it made him more and more sharp. He did not need to change himself for anyone. He only needed to think about his own path. He needed to press forward with indomitable will. His sword could cut through the heavens. With supreme and majestic power, he could kill everything.


    Seven dayster, within a radius of three hundred miles, it was Ye Sheng¡¯s aura field. It was even a maic field. Anyone who came in would be affected. Those whose cultivation was not as high as ye Sheng were directly affected by Ye Sheng and walked out in confusion.


    Ye Sheng thought that he would wait for more than ten days, or even a month. However, it was also seven dayster when Zhuge Xiaoming ran over excitedly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, we found the information,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said happily.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and stood up calmly. The maic field around him suddenly disappeared. He took a step forward and came to Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s side. He asked, ¡°Whose information did you find?¡±


    ¡°The descendants of the Four Horsemen. It turns out that they all went to a ce called the ancient ruins. We only found some information after investigating for so long.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said.


    ¡°Tell us in detail.¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°The four horsemen have rxed the suppression on the races in the universe recently because they are going to the ancient ruins. It is said that this ce is suppressing the ancestors of the four horsemen. The Four Horsemen have sent their descendants to lead the so-called kings of the 100 races to lead the front line. Therefore, we won¡¯t be able to find any information for a while.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said excitedly.


    ¡°Then do you know where this ancient ruins is?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s smile froze and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is? But give us time and we will definitely find it.¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I have waited long enough. Since there is news, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I will settle this matter. You guys get ready. We will head to the ancient ruins.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming nodded decisively. He didn¡¯t ask Ye Sheng how to solve it.


    Since ye Sheng said so, there must be a solution. Zhuge Xiaoming firmly believed this.


    The person ye Sheng wanted to find was also very simple, the old Titan.


    As the old Titan who had lived for a very long time, he definitely knew about the immemorial ruins.


    In the Small World of the old Titan, Ye Sheng came once again.


    It was estimated that even the grandson of the Red Army was not as frequent as Ye Sheng.


    The old Titan looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. He did not say anything but stared at Ye Sheng instead.


    ¡°The primordial ruins, do you know where it is?¡±Ye Sheng asked directly.


    The old titan frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about this ce?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°The primordial ruins was a ce of Great War during the destruction of the previous era. It¡¯s very dangerous there. It¡¯s possible that a single ray of light is enough to kill you. Even the emperor¡¯s pressure after the death of the immortal emperor can suppress you to death.¡±The old Titan said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was solemn when he heard this. He said, ¡°The four knights sent their descendants to this ce in order to find their ancestor. It seems like they want to revive him.¡±


    The old titanughed and said, ¡°If the ancestor of the Four Knights was still alive, it wouldn¡¯t be these second generation four knights who surrendered to save him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Back then, the ancestors of the four knights fought to the death with the primal chaos in the primordial ruins for the destruction of the epoch. They killed countless primal chaos experts. They wouldn¡¯t rest until one of them died. But now, these surrendered people are sent to resurrect him. It¡¯s simply a fantasy.¡±The old Titan said disdainfully.


    ¡°Are you saying that these four knights have other ns?¡±Ye Sheng said thoughtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s very obvious. If you want to go, I¡¯ll give you the universe map, but you must be careful.¡±The old Titan stretched out his hand and pointed between Ye Sheng¡¯s eyebrows.


    Boom!


    A huge star map appeared in Ye Sheng¡¯s mind. One of the ces was the universe ruins.


    Ye sheng muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really remote, it¡¯s basically in a no man¡¯snd.¡±


    Ye Sheng got the map and immediately bid farewell to the old Titan. No matter what the Four Horsemen nned, he only needed to do one thing ¡ª Kill.

 Chapter 808

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 7, human-shaped (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After obtaining the map, Ye Sheng did not stay any longer. He left the Small World and met up with Zhuge Xiaoming and the others.


    Outside the vault of heaven, in the boundless starry sky, Ye Sheng quickly brought Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and the Red Army and left.


    Ye Sheng headed straight for the primordial ruins in a remote star field. He nned to destroy the four knights¡¯advance troops and anger them.


    Ye Sheng could not fly across the gxy. He had to use the interster teleportation array, but that was on all the majors. It was too troublesome.


    Boom!


    While Ye Sheng was flying, a ck hole suddenly appeared in the boundless void. It connected to an unknown location and enveloped ye Sheng, Zhuge, and Xiaoming.


    Ye Sheng and the others did not have the slightest worry or panic. This was the Starfield where the old Titan was sending them to the ancient ruins.


    The Old Titan was incredibly familiar with this universe. When he was young, he had traveled throughout the universe andprehended Great Dao, fusing his own dao into it. There were very few ces in this universe that he did not know about.


    Ye Sheng and the others entered the ck hole, and everything before them turned ck. They did not even notice the passage of time. It was as if a hundred years had passed, but at the same time, it was as if they had entered a deste gxy in an instant.


    The gxy was deste, and it was not justs. There was also cosmic energy. All of this was like the Great Qin world that Ye Sheng had stayed in before.


    Deste, silent, and barren.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s first impression.


    He was wearing a leather coat, and his expression was grim as he looked around. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, be careful. We need to hide behind the scenes for now. After we find them, we¡¯lle and destroy them.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked around and muttered, ¡°Is there really such a so-called ancient ruin in such a barren ce?¡±


    Du Qingyi also looked around, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really believe it either. This ce ispletely at the edge of the known universe. The energy here is barren. If we continue to walk further away, there will be no energy to absorb. Once the energy is depleted, there will be no way to replenish it.¡±


    Chi Jun shook his head and said, ¡°Instead, I believe that this is the so-called ancient ruins.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked as he touched his round belly.


    Du Qingyi also looked at him curiously.


    Ye Sheng looked at Chi Jun and waited for his exnation.


    This gxy was really barren, even more barren than the Sr System when Ye Sheng first entered the universe. The Sr System still had at least one moon tform and severalrges that could give birth to cultivators and break through the universe¡¯s barrier.


    However, there were no traces of such a thing here.


    The energy here was very poor, and even if ye Sheng had cultivation, he would only have the strength of the Void realm, which was equivalent to the Small World Great Qin.


    It was difficult to fly in the universe, so how could anyone travel in the universe?


    As such, Ye Sheng wanted to hear Chi Jun¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°The ancient ruins aren¡¯t what everyone guessed. After I found out about this ce, I looked up countless information, and these information told me that the ancient ruins were the origin of the birth of the New Universe,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Everything in the beginning of the universe was born from here,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    ¡°The origin of the new era was in the immemorial ruins. It spread from the immemorial ruins, expanded, and radiated out to form the current universe. That¡¯s why the immemorial ruins were recorded,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Just this ce gave birth to the Universe?¡±Du Qingyi was skeptical.


    ¡°Reality has proven that this was proposed by countless schrs. Of course, this was also something that schrs actively discussed when the immortal king of the immortal court was still around. If you read more books, it would definitely be recorded in the Immortal Court,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    Du Qingyi curled his lips. ¡°If I actively read books, we wouldn¡¯t be having a detailed discussion here today. I should be studying literature in the Immortal Court.¡±


    Chi Jun did not quibble with him, he continued, ¡°The immortal king once said that this ce is the origin of the universe and the root of all living things. ¡°But because this ce gave birth to the universe, the universe itself is very prosperous, but it will never be able to get rid of its poverty.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Chi Jun in surprise. He did not expect the immortal king to say this personally.


    The Immortal King was not an immortal king in the cultivation realm, but a true immortal king. He was an important figure who was respected by the entire universe.


    Ye Sheng was willing to believe the words of such a person.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start the search and find the target as soon as possible so that we can gain something as soon as possible,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi nodded. Although it was hard for them to ept that such a barren ce was the so-called origin of the universe, they had to be more careful since they were here.


    They were looking for the descendants of the Four Horsemen and the kings of the hundred ns, and not to explore such a profound topic as the origin of the universe.


    Ye Sheng flew in the cold, deste, and barren gxy. There was no one around him. Everyone scattered and began to look for information about the descendants of the four horsemen.


    Ye Sheng was looking at thes, but unfortunately, they were all death stars. Their cores were dead and lifeless, so naturally, there was no life on them.


    After flying past countless death stars, Ye Sheng still didn¡¯t see any so-called intelligent life. He took out hismunication device and contacted Zhuge Xiaoming and the others.


    ¡°Did you guys get anything?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no one in this damn ce.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said gloomily.


    ¡°Me neither. I didn¡¯t find any life. I did find a lot of microbes, but none of them could give birth to intelligent life.¡±Chi Jun said regretfully.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, I¡¯ve discovered something.¡±Thest one, du Qingyi, said with a trembling voice.


    Ye Sheng was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°What have you discovered?¡±


    ¡°A huge. It¡¯s very strange. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a, but a person, a that looks like a person. ¡°It stretches across the universe and is iparably huge. It¡¯s hidden behind a group of meteorites, so it¡¯s not easy to be discovered.¡±Du Qingyi said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything else. He changed directions and disappeared from where he was. He rushed over quickly.


    On the other side, Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun also rushed over. Du qingyi might have discovered something incredible, so he had to go and take a look.


    Ye Sheng used less than a minute to rush to du Qingyi¡¯s location.


    A huge group of meteorites surrounded the void tens of thousands of miles away. The meteorites were extremely huge and were floating in the void. It was as if they were pulled by some gravity and were slowly rotating. In thend tens of thousands of miles away, the big meteorites were like a mountain range. The small meteorites were like sharp diamonds. Once they hit you, it would not feel good.


    Du Qingyi waited outside and did not enter rashly. After Ye Sheng arrived, he extended a finger and let ye Sheng see through the gap between the meteorites.


    ¡°There is something like a huge in that ce. I just realized that it¡¯s a person,¡±du Qingyi said seriously.


    Ye Sheng took a closer look and his pupils dted. He saw the ce.


    It was a very terrifying human-shaped.

 Chapter 809

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 8, the Tomb of the Immortal King (first part)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    A giant-like was surrounded by a dense meteorite belt.


    Although it was called a, Ye Sheng felt that it was very strange. How could a look like this?


    However, since it was not a, Ye Sheng felt that it was very strange. This was because, with the naked eye, the other party had all the basic elements of a.


    This was very strange.


    Ye Sheng and du Qingyi quietly observed. Chi Jun and Zhuge Xiaoming immediately rushed over. Their expressions were hurried. When they came here and saw this huge, their pupils contracted in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t this too big?


    ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked with a dumbfounded look. He had never seen such a.


    Just Like Ye Sheng, he also began to doubt.


    Chi Jun frowned and looked at the human-shaped in the meteoriteyer. He muttered, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this thing somewhere before?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before?¡±Ye Sheng immediately looked at Chi Jun. among them, Chi Jun was the only one who was very knowledgeable about history. He especially liked to read ancient books. Official and unofficial histories were all read.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi also looked at Chi Jun..


    Chi Jun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just very familiar with it, but I still have no idea what it is. We need to go in and take a look.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. You guys follow me. I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    Ye Sheng was the most powerful, and he had the all gods pill furnace, so he deserved to walk in front.


    Theyers of meteorites were densely packed, but it was not difficult for Ye Sheng, Chi Jun, and the others. Even if these meteorites hit their bodies, they would not feel much pain. After all, everyone¡¯s cultivation level was above or below the half-immortal level.


    After bypassing theyers of meteorites, there was no danger. Ye Sheng approached the huge human-shaped and observed it carefully from beginning to end.


    This was the appearance of a middle-aged man. It was a very refined middle-aged man. The huge appearance did not change his temperament at all. It was unforgettable at a nce.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes. He looked at this human-shaped and felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    He felt as if he had seen this person somewhere before.


    However, Ye Sheng could not recall the exact location.


    It was not just ye Sheng. Du Qingyi also had the same feeling. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I have a terrifying guess.¡±


    A terrifying guess?


    This immediately woke up Chi Jun. he widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°This... is the tomb of an immortal king.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He immediately knew where the familiar feeling came from. It was the immortal King¡¯s move that had been passed down for generations, the Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens.


    When he first came to the capital universe, Ye Sheng hade into contact with the immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens. It was executed by the people of the immortal court and was extremely powerful. Later on, Ye Sheng also learned it and had a deep understanding of it. He saw the scene of the Immortal King¡¯s crusade against the Nine Heavens.


    A man and an axe, a lonely and declining figure, resolutely walked on the path of attacking the nine heavens. In the end, he didn¡¯t know where he went.


    No one knew why the immortal King attacked the nine heavens. In the past, Ye Sheng was also confused. But after he came into contact with the secrets of the universe these years, he roughly knew that the so-called immortal king attacking the Nine Heavens was attacking the chaos race.


    During this era, the Immortal King went against the chaos race. In the end, he didn¡¯t know where he went and never appeared in the universe again. The Immortal Court also began to change its ways. After changing the world, they were now closer to the chaos race.


    If the immortal King knew, he would probably be sad. After all, the immortal court was once created by him.


    Du Qingyi¡¯s expression was a little dazed. He was from the immortal court and the power he belonged to was separated from the immortal court. However, his bones were broken and his tendons were still connected. Du Qingyi grew up listening to stories about the immortal king.


    In terms of understanding of the immortal king, the people of the immortal court were naturally the mostprehensive. All Kinds of information recorded the immortal King¡¯s deeds.


    Du Qingyi¡¯s idol during her youth was the immortal king, this supreme God.


    Now, seeing the Immortal King¡¯s tomb right before her eyes, du Qingyi¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions.


    Back then, the reason why the immortal king rebelled against the nine heavens was no longer important. In reality, even today, the Immortal Court didn¡¯t pursue the reason, and the others wouldn¡¯t ask about it. The Immortal King rebelling against the nine heavens was just a legend.


    Many people said that the immortal king had already left the mortal world and could not be found in the universe. Millions of years, tens of millions of years, it was already an amazing thing to remember the immortal king. It was truly because the immortal King¡¯s achievements were too great, it was so great that when other people mentioned the immortal path, they would think of the immortal king.


    Time was the most cold and ruthless. It would make a beauty grow old, a hero grow old, it would take away hatred, and it would also take away the beauty that one had.


    The Life and death of an immortal king was no longer up for debate. Everyone tacitly agreed that the Immortal King had died. Even the most loyal believers of the immortal king had to admit that the immortal king was truly no longer in this universe.


    Du Qingyi also felt the same way.


    But thinking like this and seeing the immortal king¡¯s tomb with his own eyes were twopletely different reactions.


    Du Qingyi didn¡¯t expect that when he saw the immortal King¡¯s tomb, his first reaction would actually be to cry.


    He was a man, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. His expression was deste and he was at a loss.


    He tried his best not to cry out. Staring at the tomb, he trembled as he asked, ¡°Is this really the immortal King Tomb?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I once saw the scene of the immortal king raiding the nine heavens. When Chi Jun mentioned it earlier, I suddenly recalled that this gigantic human-shaped was exactly the same as the back view of the Immortal King.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    Du Qingyi let out a long breath, with aplicated expression, she said, ¡°The Immortal King opened up the immortal path. To our descendants, he has endless merits. But in hister years, he was miserable and extremely bitter. No one in the Immortal Court knew why the Immortal King attacked the nine heavens. And in the days before he attacked the nine heavens, the immortal King left the immortal court and found a sessor. He traveled the universe and finally did something that shook the universe.¡±


    Chi Jun said, ¡°I always believe that the immortal king attacked the nine heavens to attack the chaos. In fact, the Immortal King knew that the chaos were not good people at that time.¡±


    ¡°Should we go into the tomb to take a look?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming suggested.


    Du qingyi shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb the immortal King¡¯s peace.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You can¡¯t even go in if you want to. The Immortal King¡¯s tomb is actually that simple. Don¡¯t look at how you became a half-immortal. In front of the Immortal King, you are still an ant.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you can¡¯t go in?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said regretfully.


    ¡°This tomb looks like the surface of a, but if you look carefully, you can see that it¡¯s engraved with runes and talismans. They¡¯re interwoven together and hidden inside. It¡¯s very inconspicuous.¡±Chi Jun approached and observed carefully.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    ¡°The meaning is very simple. You Can¡¯t go in this tomb. If you want to go in, you have to at least surpass the immortal King Realm.¡±Chi Jun said to Zhuge Xiaoming.


    ¡°In that case, we are doomed. We discovered the immortal king tomb but we are unable to enter. We have no way to investigate the mood of the immortal king back then or anything else.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°This might not be too bad. The Immortal King is afraid of trouble. It might be best if we don¡¯t disturb him.¡±Du qingyi sighed.

 Chapter 810

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 9, the Immortal King¡¯s pet (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Immortal King¡¯s tomb was right in front of them, but no one could enter.


    Just like what du Qingyi said, Immortal Kings liked silence and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. They had been in this ce for millions of years, yet no one had discovered them.


    From this, it could be seen how remote this ce was. After millions of years, very few people had set foot in this ce. Even if there were people passing by, they wouldn¡¯t care about the strange phenomenon in the meteoriteyer.


    Ye Sheng looked at the immortal king¡¯s tomb and said, ¡°Since the immortal King doesn¡¯t want us to disturb him, we won¡¯t go. We still have to find the supreme ancient ruins. This is the most important thing.¡±


    Discovering the immortal King¡¯s tomb was very shocking, but it wasn¡¯t the same as the purpose of Ye Sheng¡¯s trip. He had to hurry up and find those people.


    Du Qingyi collected her emotions and resolutely said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb the Immortal King. We still have our own matters to attend to.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun also nodded and left theyer of meteorites.


    Standing outside theyer of meteorites, Ye Sheng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He looked at his surroundings. Although this ce was very barren and deste, they had yet to find the primordial ruins.


    This made Ye Sheng very worried. Where exactly was the primordial ruins?


    If they couldn¡¯t find it for a period of time, the descendants of the Four Horsemen would havepleted their goal and left this ce. Or if the four horsemen arrived, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t have the chance to make a move.


    If he forcefully made a move, he would only end his own life.


    Ye Sheng knew this, and Zhuge Xiaoming and the others also knew this.


    Therefore, everyone worked hard to think of a way.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng saw a garbage ship from the corner of his eye. It was floating in the universe.


    ¡°That is...¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Chi Jun also saw it, he said, ¡°It¡¯s an unmanned garbage ship. It might have been a ship of a caravan thatpletely lost contact with the war because of an ident. It floated in the universe and ended up here. I don¡¯t know how many years it has been. We can go over and see if there are any clues.¡±


    The group immediately flew over and saw this garbage ship.


    It was not very big. Compared to the interster battleships and interster spaceships, it was like a basin and a ship.


    Therefore, the garbage ship was thrown away. Other people did not feel sorry for it. After all, it was not carrying anything valuable.


    ¡°The words on this garbage ship are products from millions of years ago. They have been floating here without any movement. No one came here.¡±The Red Army read the time in the words on the garbage ship and said.


    ¡°Can something from millions of years ago help us?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming frowned and asked.


    ¡°We can try. This garbage ship has been flying for God knows how long, and it should have explored the whole ce. We can get clues based on its trajectory.¡±Chi Jun was like a specialist, he began to study this garbage ship.


    Ye Sheng and the other two waited silently by the side.


    There were specialties in the field. Ye Sheng was quite strong, but he didn¡¯t know much about these things. Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi were both inferior to the Red Army.


    The Red Army loved to study these things. At this moment, they flipped through the trajectory of the garbage ship, bit by bit, finding out where it had passed by and changed its course?


    A few hourster, the Red Army raised its head excitedly and said, ¡°I know the location of the primordial ruins.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful. It seems that I have to study this kind of information.¡±Du Qingyi said in surprise.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Record the location and we will go there immediately.¡±Ye Sheng said decisively. He didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    ¡°This garbage ship was forcefully changed three months ago. Originally, it was floating ording to a fixed route. However, three months ago, its route was changed. That ce isn¡¯t too far away from us. It is very likely to be the primordial ruins. and the person who changed the route is the descendant of the Four Knights.¡±Chi Jun exined.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said with admiration, ¡°You are amazing. You can even see the route of a garbage ship that is millions of years old. As expected, people who learn well are really awesome.¡±


    Chi Jun shook his head and said, ¡°This garbage ship is the oldest kind of spaceship. It relies on the route to travel. Even if it has been millions of years, there is no problem at all. It is very easy to notice.¡±


    ¡°Now we are going over. We are three months behind. We have to speed up.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp.


    ¡°Okay, I will show the way.¡±Chi Jun did not waste any more words and pointed in Ye Sheng¡¯s direction.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed was very fast. He brought Chi Jun, followed by Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi. They flew in the universe.


    They were so fast that their shadows could not be seen clearly. Ye Sheng used all his strength and pulled his speed to the extreme.


    Chi Jun said that the distance was not far, but it was really not far. Ye Sheng had only flown for four hours and rushed here.


    In the Silent Void, a quiet area seemed to have been cut open by scissors. An analysis was hidden in the dark universe and was not easy to be discovered.


    ¡°This is the entrance to the immemorial ruins?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, this is the ce where the garbage ship was diverted.¡±Chi Jun nodded and said.


    ¡°Is the immemorial ruins behind this crack?¡±Ye Sheng was also very surprised. They had searched for so long, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be such a simple entrance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Since there¡¯s an entrance here, we¡¯ll know if we can go in,¡±du Qingyi said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and took the lead. With the Pantheon Pill Furnace in hand, he put Zhuge Xiaoming and the others inside. Then, he walked in alone.


    Boom!


    As he entered through the crack, Ye Sheng immediately felt his body sink. It was as if he was carrying ten thousand tons of pressure. He staggered and fell out of the void.


    His vision turned white. Ye Sheng stepped on the ground. He was no longer in the void. He had arrived at an ancient battlefield.


    This was a world. The strange thing was that a corpse was hanging in the sky.


    The corpse of a Phoenix was burning with raging mes, illuminating this world.


    There was a ck line around the Phoenix¡¯s corpse. Ye Sheng was sure that this was the ce where he had entered just now.


    The gravity just now hade from the Phoenix¡¯s corpse.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and the other two came out and looked at it in disbelief.


    ¡°This Phoenix¡¯s pressure is so great. It¡¯s definitely an expert.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming swallowed his saliva.


    He also felt the boundless pressure and was forced to bear it with all his might.


    Du Qingyi looked at the Phoenix¡¯s corpse with a solemn expression. ¡°This is the pet of an immortal king.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him in astonishment. ¡°The Pet of an Immortal King?¡±


    Ye Sheng never expected that this Phoenix¡¯s corpse with boundless pressure was actually the pet of an immortal king?


    ¡°ording to historical records, the Immortal King had a phoenix in his early years. He could be considered the ancestor of the Phoenix. The Phoenix left with the immortal king and disappeared without a trace. Who would have thought that it would be impaled here.¡±Chi Jun stared at the Phoenix Corpse, he didn¡¯t know how toment on this.


    How could a Phoenix raised by an immortal king be impaled here?


    This question made everyone confused. Ye Sheng flew into the air and carefully observed the phoenix corpse. After that, he saw something terrifying.

 Chapter 811

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 10, five-colored light (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The huge Phoenix was nailed to the sky, burning with raging mes. It was extremely terrifying.


    Ye Sheng flew into the sky and saw a heavenly stele on the back of the Phoenix. It smashed onto the back of the Phoenix.


    The Phoenix wasn¡¯t nailed to death, but was smashed to death by a heavenly stele. Then, it was nailed to the sky and became the sun.


    ¡°The nine-sided heavenly stele of the Primal Chaos?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. On the surface, the Phoenix was nailed to death in the sky, but behind it, it was smashed by a heavenly stele, making it unable to move.


    Ye Sheng recognized this heavenly stele because he had seen all the nine-sided heavenly stele of the primal chaos. He recognized every single one of them.


    This heavenly stele was not the two sides that the old turtle took away, nor was it the one that Ye Sheng gave to it, nor was it the one with big eyes.


    It was the other heavenly stele in the nine heavenly steles.


    Ye Sheng was very curious. Why would the primal chaos race ce the heavenly stele here?


    The Phoenix was smashed to death and then nailed to the sky, illuminating this world since ancient times. What made Ye Sheng feel strange was that even though the Phoenix was dead, the primal chaos race still did not take away this heavenly stele?


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what did you find?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming shouted, very curious.


    Ye Sheng really wanted to take down this heavenly stele, but the Phoenix¡¯s mes were too intense, engulfing him. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t withstand it at all. It was very difficult for him to even stand in the air. If he continued to walk upwards, he would definitely be burnt to ashes.


    This phoenix was indeed worthy of being the pet of an immortal king. Its power was unfathomable, and the Phoenix¡¯s mes were simply impossible for Ye Sheng to resist.


    Ye Sheng had also absorbed the origin of a Phoenix before, but that was an ordinary Phoenix of the Phoenix n. How could it bepared to such an ancestor?


    Ye Sheng went on and told Zhuge Xiaoming and the others about the heavenly stele. He didn¡¯t dare to get too close because the pressure was too heavy. Once he forcefully got close, he would be injured and turned into ashes.


    Maybe this was why the heavenly stele was still on the Phoenix¡¯s corpse and wasn¡¯t taken away?


    Zhuge Xiaoming heard it and frowned, ¡°The nine-sided heavenly stele of the chaos race, doesn¡¯t that mean that this Phoenix was killed by the Chaos Race?¡±


    Du qingyi said coldly, ¡°The immortal King¡¯s tomb is not far away. The Pet Phoenix of the Immortal King was nailed here. If it wasn¡¯t the chaos race, who else could it be?¡±


    Du Qingyi worshipped the immortal king very much. This time, he was extremely angry, as though he was burning with mes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to go deeper. We can¡¯t get close to the Phoenix¡¯s corpse. Do your own thing and we will definitely settle the score with the chaos race.¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    Du qingyi nodded and followed ye Sheng deeper.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun also followed behind and walked out from the ruins of the battlefield.


    There wererge piles of white bones. Some of the white bones were shining brightly and were like jade. They were indestructible.


    The flesh was rotten, but the bones were not. After millions of years, these white bones witnessed a shocking battle that happened here.


    At the end of thest era, countless experts and the chaos race fought. When the river of time was separated, this war was counted in this era and was not separated.


    Now, Ye Sheng was leading them on the battlefield of this war.


    Ye Sheng told Zhuge Xiaoming and the others what he knew, which made them stunned.


    ¡°Does this mean that every skeleton here is at least a supreme powerhouse?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked with a sense of disbelief and admiration.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people to stand up when thest epoch was destroyed.¡±Chi Jun Sighed.


    ¡°This world has nevercked people who have integrity, who have integrity, and who kneel on the ground and can¡¯t get up.¡±Ye Sheng said sincerely. You have to remember that the ones who often decide sess or failure are those who have integrity, and not those who kneel on the ground and can¡¯t get up, because they don¡¯t have the courage to defy the heavens and change their fate,¡±ye Sheng said sincerely.


    Along the way, he had witnessed a lot of history, and a lot of the truth that was buried by the river of time. So many experts had schemed and plotted in the dark, and after they died, they used their great perseverance to live out their second life. Ye Sheng knew that there were only two of them, and these people were the most worthy of respect.


    However, the world did not know about them.


    There would always be someone who would carry the burden for you in the shadows.


    ¡°Yes, you have to have a backbone. At most, you will die. However, when I die, I will drag you along. I will be willing to give up my life so that the sun and moon can be reced.¡±Red Army said excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What we are doing now is just like this. Although it is insignificant, the four knights are the watchdogs of the chaos race. We must kill this dog.¡±Du Qingyi said excitedly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work hard together.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t waste any more words and rushed towards the depths of the battlefield.


    Traces of that battle could still be found here. Corpses could be seen everywhere. There were also traces of des, spears, swords, and halberds. Millions of years had passed, but the aura still didn¡¯t dissipate.


    Ye Sheng saw a long de cleaving down on arge rock. The cold air swept over, as if someone was holding a de in front of him. It was extremely terrifying.


    The Saber Qi had not dissipated for millions of years, yet it still felt very terrifying. One could imagine how terrifying those people were back then?


    But even so, they still lost the previous era.


    A loss was a loss. There was no need to argue. But as long as this era did not lose, it was fine.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was firm as he rushed into the distance.


    He could sense that not far away, the descendants of the four horsemen were there.


    This battlefield was rtively peaceful at the moment, but Ye Sheng believed that it would not be so peaceful forever.


    The descendants of the Four Horsemen had arrived early for a long time. They would definitely encounter trouble and block their progress.


    If everything went smoothly, the four horsemen would not need their outstanding descendants and the young kings of the hundred ns to scout the way.


    Ye Sheng was very confident and had long been prepared. His blood boiled.


    It had been a long time since he had started a massacre.


    ..


    Ye Sheng, who was in a hurry, took the lead. He was very fast.


    Although he was fast, Ye Sheng was also very cautious. The all gods pill furnace circled around his body to protect him.


    Behind him were Zhuge Xiaoming and the other two. They observed their surroundings and didn¡¯t say much.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know how much distance he had traveled along the way. In any case, he felt that this battlefield was very big. There were mountains like dragons in some ces, but unfortunately, many mountains like dragons were cut off and broken into pieces, traces of the great battle from back then could be seen everywhere here.


    As he ran, Ye Sheng stopped.


    In front of him, a five-colored light burst out. It did not look threatening at all, but it shed by. If there were not more than ten corpses on the ground, Ye Sheng would not have cared at all.


    But right in front of Ye Sheng, more than ten corpses were ced here.


    They weren¡¯t white bones.


    They weren¡¯t corpses that hadn¡¯t melted for millions of years.


    They were fresh corpses that had just died. The fresh blood on the ground had solidified. All of this was telling Ye Sheng.


    They were members of the Four Horsemen and could be the young kings of the hundred ns.


    Why did they die here?


    Ye Sheng had many questions, and these questions made him look at the five-colored ray of light.

 Chapter 812

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 11, light of Eternity (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The five-colored light fell and cut everything it touched into pieces.


    There were corpses all over the ground, none of them were intact.


    They were all cut off quickly and then died without any signs of struggle.


    ¡°What... is going on?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming caught up and was frightened when he saw this scene.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The five-colored light ahead seems to be very terrifying.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    The battlefield of the New Age war was indeed not peaceful. The five-colored light didn¡¯t seem to be a threat, but the corpses on the ground all told them that it was a big threat.


    Du Qingyi walked over and stared at the five-colored light. He said, ¡°I have a familiar feeling.¡±


    ¡°What familiar feeling?¡±The Red Army asked.


    ¡°I have a familiar feeling about this five-colored light. I need to think about it carefully. It¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±Du Qingyi closed his eyes and began to brainstorm.


    Ye Sheng waited. He didn¡¯t know what this thing was.


    It was very dangerous anyway.


    Ye Sheng was extremely certain about this. He took out a magic treasure. It wasn¡¯t a divine artifact, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary item either. He threw it out.


    The five-colored light touched it, but there was no sound. The magic treasure was cut into several pieces and fell to the ground. There was no fluctuation, and the charm was lost.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was so scared that he could only step back. He did not dare to get close to it to avoid suffering a disaster.


    ¡°Mamma Mia, it¡¯s so scary. What the Hell Is It?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with fear. He was the one who stood closest to it just now.


    Du Qingyi suddenly widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°This is the light of eternity. This is definitely the light of Eternity.¡±


    ¡°What is the light of Eternity?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was also confused.


    Chi Jun seemed to have thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°This is the light of Eternity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is definitely the light of eternity. There¡¯s no mistake. I Won¡¯t make a mistake.¡±Du Qingyi said firmly.


    ¡°What exactly is the light of Eternity?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    ¡°Only immortal emperors can be called Eternal. They are peerless experts who stand at the peak of the universe. They are terrifying existences. Only then can they be considered eternal.¡±Du Qingyi began to exin, his eyes stared at the five-colored light. His eyes were filled with greed, but they were also filled with fear.


    He wanted to obtain this five-colored light, the light of eternity. However, he was afraid of danger and could only look at it with greed.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. This was about the immortal emperor realm.


    ¡°When an immortal emperor dies, he will emit an aura of eternity but it isn¡¯t enough to form the light of Eternity.¡±Du Qingyi spoke.


    ¡°How many do you need?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming widened his eyes as he asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°At least ten immortal emperors will die in the same ce before they can form the eternal light.¡±Chi Jun added.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth was wide open. Ten Immortal Emperors would die in the same ce before they could form the eternal light. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s worldview was a little shocked.


    Ten immortal emperors,bined together, was enough to shake any power in the universe.


    And now, before them, ten immortal emperors had died here?


    Unbelievable.


    ¡°Ordinary five-colored lights are only white. At the very least, ten peak-stage immortal emperors have died.¡±Du Qingyi spoke again. She was also shocked.


    Ye Sheng blinked. He couldn¡¯t imagine that this was real.


    Ten peak-stage immortal emperors had died here. What a terrifying fact.


    No wonder this light of eternity was so terrifying. Everything would be sliced apart like a melon being chopped into vegetables.


    Basically, this was the will of the ten peak-stage immortal emperors. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a detour. This is too terrifying. We have no way to defend against it. If we get close, we will die.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming spoke in fear.


    Ye Sheng nodded. There was nothing they could do. They couldn¡¯t defend against it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take a detour.¡±Ye Sheng said decisively.


    Knowing that this was caused by the death of ten peak-stage immortal emperors, Ye Sheng had no idea what to do.


    This wasn¡¯t something they could touch right now.


    ¡°Damn it. How many people died in the Great War of thest era?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming cursed in his heart.


    ¡°There must be more than ten peak-stage immortal emperors. Who knows how many immortal emperors were born in the same era. After that battle, they all disappeared and died in the war.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Can we really defend against the chaos race?¡±Du Qingyi was a little suspicious. Ten peak-stage immortal emperors died here just like that and even brought out the eternal light that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see.


    This caused du Qingyi to feel a little frustrated.


    ¡°We can definitely do it. These ten peak-stage immortal emperors aren¡¯t all opponents. There are also some from the primal chaos. I firmly believe in them.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s tone was resolute.


    ¡°Continue to go deeper and search for the descendants of the Four Horsemen.¡±Ye Sheng spoke in a low voice. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.


    Du Qingyi was also a person with a firm will. He was only stunned for a moment earlier. He immediately collected his emotions and set off.


    After bypassing the light of eternity, Ye Sheng continued to go deeper. He soon saw the footprints of the descendants of the Four Horsemen.


    ¡°There are footprints on thend here.¡±Ye Sheng squatted down and saw the footprints of his predecessors.


    The footprints had not been covered yet. ording to the time, it was less than seven days.


    ¡°In other words, we are very close to the descendants of the Four Horsemen?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said excitedly. After chasing all the way here, they were finally going to see the descendants of the Four Horsemen?


    ¡°Yes, they are probably not as decisive as us. They must have studied the light of eternity before we caught up with them.¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile. His mood would be different when he had a target.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s this group of grandsons that caused us to take such a great risk to find them. Now that we have finally found them, we must teach them a lesson.¡±Du Qingyi said angrily.


    ¡°Yes, we must teach them a good lesson before killing them.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming nodded in agreement.


    Chi Jun said lightly, ¡°Kill them and send their heads to the Four Horsemen.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless. Killing people and killing the heart, it would be strange if the four horsemen didn¡¯t explode.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°What I want is for them to explode.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go. Let¡¯s find these bastards.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was full of energy.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t waste any words and increased his speed. The difference of seven days was enough for him to catch up.


    After all, Ye Sheng was the pursuer and they were the ones in front. Their speed was definitely not as fast as the pursuers.


    The few of them didn¡¯t say a word and headed towards their target at a very fast speed.


    In just a short five days, Ye Sheng could feel the aura of the descendants of the four horsemen in front of him.


    They seemed to be fighting with something. The intense conflict was extremely loud, and Ye Sheng could sense it even though they were far away.

 Chapter 813

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 12, Invincible</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The descendants of the Four Horsemen were fighting with others. The battle was fierce and loud, so Ye Sheng and the others could naturally see it.


    ¡°Who are they fighting with?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in surprise.


    ¡°Did someone elsee in?¡±Du qingyi frowned and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This ce is so secret. We also spent a lot of effort toe in.¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we go and take a look,¡±ye Sheng said in a low voice. He sped up and soon approached the edge of the battlefield.


    In a dpidated ancient city, the grandson of the Four Knights was leading the young kings of the hundred ns to besiege a broken statue. The statue was badly damaged. One of its arms was gone, and half of its cheek fell off. Its aura was very unstable, sometimes, it could reach the immortal realm, and sometimes, it could fall into the half-immortal realm. It was fierce and brutal to fight with these kings of the hundred ns.


    The corpses on the ground were all the young kings of the hundred ns.


    Although the broken stone golem was unstable, once it burst out, it was not something the kings of the hundred ns in the half-immortal realm could bear.


    The stone golem raised one of its arms and fiercely hammered down. The chaotic aura lingered and exploded with great power, directly sweeping away arge group of people.


    At this moment, its strength soared to the immortal realm, repelling the descendants of the four knights who surrounded and attacked him in an instant.


    Ye Sheng watched from afar. At the center of the battle, a chaotic mist lingered. Energy erupted, and the momentum was massive. The entire ancient city was trembling, as if it was about to copse at any time.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said in astonishment, ¡°What kind of abnormal creature is this, Golem?¡±


    Du qingyi shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chi Jun was also not sure and said, ¡°It might be one of the races in the universe.¡±


    The universe was vast and iparably vast. There were tens of thousands of races. It was not strange to have such a Rockman race.


    However, Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°This is a loser who has stepped on the path of transcendence. He has been forgotten by the river of time. He is a great expert who is silently waiting for death. Why would the descendants of the Four Horsemen provoke him?¡±


    If it was a stone man alone, Ye Sheng did not dare to be certain. After all, the universe was so big that there were stone people of different races. Ye Sheng had even met a stone man before.


    However, the stone man and the ancient city were struggling to survive in this quiet and uninhabited area.


    Ye Sheng was certain that this was definitely a great expert who had stepped onto the path of transcendence. However, he had failed and was silently waiting for his death in his ancient city.


    The descendants of the four horsemen came to find him, angered him, and the Great War began.


    This stone man hadpletely reached the end of the road. His strength had fallen between the immortal and the half-immortal. It could be seen how much time had passed.


    ¡°There is such a realm on the path of transcendence?¡±Chi Jun asked in surprise.


    Du Qingyi thought for a moment and said, ¡°There seems to be such a record in the immortal court, but I thought it was the descendants¡¯guess that the immortal emperor was already at the peak.¡±


    ¡°As expected, there are no limits to cultivation. Immortal emperors are already very powerful, yet there are still people who want to transcend. Unbelievable.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming eximed in shock.


    ¡°The pursuit is never-ending. Those who can cultivate to the immortal emperor realm are all people with great perseverance. Even if transcending is extremely difficult and dangerous, they still have to try. Even if they fail, they still have to try.¡±Ye Sheng spoke with aplicated expression. He thought of Chu Xiangyu.., he also began to transcend in the seventh realm.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, look. The fiercest young man is one of the grandchildren of the four horsemen, Wu Wudi.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said immediately and pointed with his finger.


    Ye Sheng restrained his emotions and looked up. Among the people who were sent flying just now, there was a cold-faced young man who was continuously attacking. Each punch and stance was extremely powerful. He was wearing a suit of armor and looked very powerful.


    This was one of the grandsons of the four horsemen, Wu Wudi.


    Wu Wudi¡¯s cultivation was not weak. He was even higher than Ye Sheng. He had reached the peak of the half-immortal realm, the eighth sky realm.


    When he punched down, it was an explosion of the purgatory of nature. The stone man was pushed back instantly and some parts of the stone man were knocked away.


    The stone man had just reached the immortal realm and sent them flying. But now, he had fallen into the half-immortal realm and could not defeat Wu Wudi.


    ¡°You are an outdated person who has walked this path. Since you have failed, then hand over the origin and let me break through to the immortal realm.¡±Wu Wudi roared. His Qi and blood filled the entire ce like smoke, covering the sky, if he were to suppress the other party all of a sudden, it would mean that he had reached the end of his life. It would be useless.


    Ye Sheng heard Wu Wudi¡¯s voice and finally understood why he would attack the Rockman and want the origin of the Rockman.


    The origin was the best thing in the world for stepping on the path of transcendence. It was extremely important for cultivation. There were no side effects and the speed of improvement was fast.


    Ye Sheng had also absorbed it before, so he knew what Wu Wudi was thinking. He wanted to use this failed Rockman¡¯s origin to break through the half-immortal realm and be an immortal.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. He could not agree to this. Wu Wudi could be defeated by Ye Sheng now. Once he broke through the half-immortal realm and reached the immortal realm, it would be difficult for Ye Sheng to fight.


    Even if Ye Sheng dyed Wu Wudi, his subordinates could still finish off Zhuge Xiaoming and the others.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let Wu Wudi seed.


    The Rockmen in the ancient city would definitely not agree to this, his voice was cold. ¡°Back then, when I roamed the world and was invincible in all corners of the world, you were still nowhere to be found. Today, I¡¯m old and you dare to humiliate me. You deserve to die. Do you really think that this is all I have to deal with you?¡±


    Wu Wudiughed loudly, arrogant and arrogant, he looked down on the stone man, ¡°You should have buried yourself in the dust of history and fought me. If you had the confidence, you would have ended up in such a miserable state. I humiliated you, and now you can only pretend to threaten me. If you have the ability, why don¡¯t You Make Your Move?¡±


    Behind Wu Wudi, more than a dozen young kings of the hundred nsughed loudly and mocked him. They could all see that this stone man was at the end of his tether. There was nothing he could do.


    The Rockman was angered by Wu Wudi. Back then, he had roamed the universe and wasparable to everyone in all directions. However, now that his hero was dying, he had be like this and had to suffer the humiliation of a little brat.


    ¡°I can destroy this ancient city and bury all of you.¡±The Rockman said coldly. This was a fight where both sides would suffer great losses. However, he did not mind. After all, he did not have many years left to live.


    Wu Wudi¡¯s expression changed. What the stone man said was true. Once this ancient city was destroyed, the explosive power would be able to destroy them in an instant.


    ¡°I will not give you this chance. Heaven and earth will be turned upside down!¡±Wu Wudi¡¯s fist technique enveloped the stone man. His aura was huge and he was immediately shocked.


    He wanted to finish off the stone man in a short period of time. He did not want to give the stone man the chance to perish together.


    The Rockman¡¯s ice-cold eyes shone with a cold light. He was truly prepared to perish together.


    But at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned into a long rainbow and swiftlynded in the ancient city.


    Bang!


    Afternding, Ye Sheng directly punched out, ruthlessly hitting Wu Wudi.


    Epoch Divine Fist!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s punch erupted with countless amounts of epoch power. A huge book appeared under his feet, apanied by Ye Sheng¡¯s fist, ruthlessly hitting his opponent.


    Rumble!


    Wu Wudi was directly beaten by Ye Sheng until his body trembled. He flew backwards and fell to the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood as he angrily watched.

 Chapter 814

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 13, Book of the New Age (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°Who is it?¡±An angry shout echoed throughout the ancient city. Wu Wudi stared at Ye Sheng angrily and got up all of a sudden. It wasn¡¯t a big deal since he was only at the eighth sky of the half-immortal realm, but he was only slightly injured after being attacked by Ye Sheng.


    However, this anger was hard to dissipate. He was about to take down this stone man and get the origin of the stone man, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly appear and stop all of this.


    Wu Wudi wanted to kill someone. His unconcealed anger almost turned into a fire dragon that shot into the sky and mixed with the essence smoke. It was extremely fierce.


    The young kings of the hundred ns also red at Ye Sheng. They could also share some of the origin of the stone man. Ye Sheng¡¯s appearance was theirmon enemy.


    The stone man also frowned and looked at Ye Sheng. Because ye Sheng had unexpectedly joined in, he had sent Wu Wudi flying. This made him temporarily give up the idea of dying together.


    ¡°I am the nightmare of the four knights,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He was at the sixth sky of half-immortal realm and looked down on everyone with the Fist of the epoch that he had learned along the way of cultivation.


    Wu Wudi stared at Ye Sheng, shocked and angry. He had never expected that Ye Sheng would suddenly appear when he was about to seed and disrupt the rhythm of everything.


    ¡°The Nightmare of US Four Horsemen, do you think you are worthy?¡±Wu Wudi spoke in disdain as he abruptly punched out.


    The Sun and Moon appeared under his fist, the smoke of his essence energy was iparably resplendent. His entire being was like countless suns added together, extremely powerful. When he erupted forth, it was as though he was unstoppable.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s fist of the New Age wasn¡¯t afraid at all. The book of the New Age derived from the Fist of the new age was beneath his feet, making him look like an unrivalled immortal king. Facing Wu Wudi¡¯s fist, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all, he directly punched out.


    Boom!


    The Fist of the new era mmed into Wu Wudi¡¯s body, creating a huge shockwave. The entire ancient city trembled as though it was about to copse. Wu Wudi¡¯s fist was crushed by Ye Sheng¡¯s fist of the new era, he wasn¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng at all, in an instant, Wu Wudi was crushed like a dried twig, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Impossible! Your cultivation base is lower than mine, yet your fist is so unstoppable?¡±Wu Wudi roared. His expression was one of madness. After being defeated by Ye Sheng, he could not understand this situation at all. Why was this happening?


    ¡°My cultivation base is lower than yours. It¡¯s just a superficial phenomenon. My understanding of the DAO is much deeper than yours. It¡¯spletely within reason that you were defeated by my fist,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. A huge, pure white book appeared in front of him, a book that was emitting dao rhythm floated in front of him. He punched out, and the book exploded into an era. Prosperity, prosperity, and decline all happened in an instant.


    Ye Sheng had a lot of understanding of the Dao. There was Chu Xiangyu, the old Titan, Yan, and the senior king of the Four Horsemen..


    Especially the senior king of the Four Horsemen. Not long ago, Ye Sheng had obtained a secret manual of his, which recorded countless cultivation techniques. These cultivation techniques pointed directly to the core of the Great Dao. This book of the New Age was based on that understanding.


    The current Ye Sheng was like a demon king who had descended into the world. He was too old and was unrivaled. With a punch, Wu Wudi could only run away. He couldn¡¯t block it at all.


    Moreover, when he couldn¡¯t block it, he actually found it very difficult to escape. Ye Sheng¡¯s fist of the new age enveloped him.


    ¡°Save me!¡±Wu Wudi roared in shock and anger. He asked the king of the hundred ns for help. He was the descendant of the four-knight king and had a great future. How could he die here?


    The young kings of the hundred ns ran over one by one and used their own methods to save Wu Wudi.


    However, they were not facing Ye Sheng. Instead, they were facing Zhuge Xiaoming, Chi Jun, du Qingyi, and the Rockman.


    The Rockman did not know whether ye Sheng was good or bad. However, now that Ye Sheng had stalled Wu Wudi, he could take the opportunity to kill more of the other party¡¯s people. Even if they died together in the end, he would still drag some people along.


    This was the stone man¡¯s idea, so he made his move.


    The stone man was weak and dying of old age, but his foundation was unfathomable. After all, he had once stepped on that path. Once he made his move, he rose to the immortal realm this time. This time, he cooperated with Zhuge Xiaoming and the others to sweep away the young kings of the hundred ns.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist alsonded, hitting Wu Wudi.


    Pu!


    Wu Wudi¡¯s body trembled greatly, and he looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. His origin withered and died, and the aura of death spread out.


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s fistnded, he was actually beaten until there was no life left, and he stepped into the door of death.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±Wu Wudi asked unwillingly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, the nightmare of the Four Horsemen,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, you are Ye Sheng...¡±Wu Wudi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had never thought that Ye Sheng, who was being chased by the four horsemen, would actuallye here.


    ¡°My Grandfather Won¡¯t let you off.¡±Wu Wudi looked at Ye Sheng with hatred. His life force had been extinguished and he could no longer be saved. However, he believed that his grandfather would definitely kill Ye Sheng.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see this,¡±ye Sheng said lightly. He withdrew his fist and turned around to leave,pletely ignoring Wu Wudi.


    He was no match for Ye Sheng at the eighth sky of half-immortal realm. If he couldn¡¯t withstand a few punches from Ye Sheng, he would diepletely.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s current target was the immortals.


    Only the immortals were Ye Sheng¡¯s match. He could sweep through the half-immortal realm.


    This wasn¡¯t arrogance, but confidence. Ye Sheng believed in himself.


    On the other side, Zhuge Xiaoming, Chi Jun, du Qingyi, and the Rockman all killed the remaining kings of the hundred ns, leaving no one alive.


    ¡°Cut off their heads and give them to the four knights,¡±Ye Sheng said to Zhuge Xiaoming faintly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming nodded and started to do this.


    The stone man looked at him coldly. His body was even more damaged. He looked like an abandoned statue. If he didn¡¯t have a weak aura, he wouldn¡¯t even feel any life force.


    Wu Wudi¡¯s damage to the stone man had cut off at least 500 years of the Stone Man¡¯s life.


    A peak expert who failed to transcend could survive for a long time by relying on the origin. He would gradually weaken until he died. This process wouldst for millions of years without any problems.


    Even five million years or more wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    The Rockman couldn¡¯t leave the ancient city. A long life was like torture. This was also the punishment of the loser.


    If transcending was so easy, then the people of the world could try it.


    Ye Sheng looked at the Rockman. He didn¡¯t know what era the expert was from, but he was sure that back then, he was definitely a peerless figure in the universe.


    But now, he was just a Rockman waiting to die.


    ¡°You also want my origin?¡±The Rockman asked indifferently.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I really want the Rockman¡¯s origin, but you¡¯ve been suffering for so many years. There¡¯s not much origin left. I¡¯ll let you wait here to die.¡±


    The Rockman was silent.


    Ye Sheng was right. Even if his origin wasn¡¯t taken away by Ye Sheng, he was still waiting to die here.


    For a peerless expert who had once stood at the peak, how cruel was waiting to die silently?


    The path of the Rockman wasn¡¯t that easy to walk.

 Chapter 815

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 14, Rockmen have regrets (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Zhuge Xiaoming collected the heads of Wu Wudi and the others and went behind Ye Sheng to guard against the Rockmen.


    After knowing the origins of the Rockmen, they were all under a lot of pressure. This was once a peak immortal emperor who stepped onto the transcendence realm. Although he failed, he was still an immortal emperor.


    If there were any trump cards or if they died together, everyone would suffer.


    Fortunately, the Rockman did not make any movements and just stood there quietly.


    The sunlight shone on the Rockman¡¯s body. The missing parts were so conspicuous that even the Rockman¡¯s heart was trembling when he looked at them.


    He used to be a peerless person. He was high-spirited, arrogant, and ignored all enemies.


    At that time, he definitely did not expect that he would be like this now.


    ¡°Hehe, only after stepping onto the path of transcendence do I know how difficult it is.¡±The Rockmanughed at himself. His tears fell andnded on his petrified skin, leaving a clear mark.


    The Rockman had regrets!


    This was what Ye Sheng saw. He did notugh or console him. He just watched silently.


    Ye Sheng inexplicably thought, will I also walk on this path in the future?


    If he wanted to fight against the primal chaos, the battle prowess of an immortal emperor was clearly insufficient. He needed to transcend, he needed the battle prowess of a Rockman.


    Chu Xiangyu had already stepped on the path of transcendence. Clearly, he also knew that he had to improve in order to fight against the primal chaos.


    In the future, when Ye Sheng reached this step, he would most probably also walk on the path of transcendence.


    It was also possible that the future of this Rockman was Ye Sheng¡¯s future.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die. Let¡¯s talk.¡±The stone man looked at Ye Sheng and the others and slowly sat down.


    Ye Sheng nodded and sat on a big rock, looking at the stone man.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and the others behind him also sat down quietly and looked at Ye Sheng and the stone man.


    The stone man was regretful, but his expression was so calm at this moment.


    He was going to die soon. This was true. After being disturbed by Wu Wudi, the stone man had spent a lot of energy, and death was not a distant thing.


    Of course, if he did not want to die, he could still hold on for a period of time, but that would be meaningless. The Rockman was not willing to turn himself into a human or a ghost.


    He wanted to preserve hisst bit of pride.


    Thus, he calmed down.


    ¡°I was born during the ancient God era,¡±the Rockman said.


    Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise. He did not expect that this Rockman was from the same era as the ancient god.


    Before the Divine Court and the Divine Court, it was the ancient God era. In the beginning of this era, it was thergest and strongest race in the universe.


    ¡°Are you an ancient god?¡±Chi Jun asked curiously.


    The stone man shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not an ancient god. When the ancient god was still alive, I was just an orphan who helped people raise horses. I was lucky enough to get an opportunity. Before I was ready, I stumbled into the cultivation world and began my own path of Rise.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the others listened silently.


    Everyone was still willing to listen to the story of the Rockman.


    ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve failed countless times. Geniuses of the same generation have defeated me, and juniors have challenged me as well. I¡¯ve fought over five thousand battles in my life, and I¡¯ve failed over five thousand battles. I¡¯ve only won one,¡±the Rockman said faintly.


    Ye Sheng and the others looked on in astonishment.


    This expert who had stepped onto the path of transcendence actually had such a past.


    He had failed over five thousand battles. This was very inconceivable. How did he survive?


    The Rockmanughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°When you fail too many times, it doesn¡¯t matter to you. The more you fail, the more ws you have. After resolving these ws, unknowingly, I seem to be invincible.¡±


    Ye Sheng was dumbstruck. was there such a cultivation method?


    With failure as the main focus, he would find his own ws and solve them again and again. After that, he would fail again and again.


    ¡°In my life, the only time I won was during the battle after I became an immortal emperor. For her, I went all out and fought against the primal chaos tribe, ughtering them in all directions. I annihted the ten great tribes of the primal chaos tribe, killing eight million people.¡±The stone golem spoke with pride.


    This was the only battle in his life and he won it to his heart¡¯s content.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hair stood on end when he heard this. He asked in disbelief, ¡°You massacred eight million people from the ten great tribes of the Primal Chaos Tribe?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming, Chi Jun and du Qingyi all had their mouths wide open. They could stuff an egg into their mouths and felt that it was unbelievable.


    Massacred eight million people from the primal chaos tribe?


    This was simply terrifying.


    Did the Rockman have such a record?


    The Rockman nodded, he said, ¡°The chaos race wanted to kill someone very important to me. At that time, they had ten great tribes to the outside world. All of them were extraordinary and very powerful. They were the strongest force below the ancient gods. ¡°But they should never have killed her. They should never have killed her.¡±


    Ye sheng said thoughtfully, ¡°That person must be very important to you, right?¡±


    The stone man raised his head and looked at the sky, he said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very important to me. But to her, I¡¯m just one of the many living beings. I¡¯ve only met her three times. ¡°Three times. To me, it haspletely changed my life. She guided me on the path of cultivation, saved me at the most critical moment, and taught me the path of the loser. The third time we met was when she fought against the primal chaos.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know what to say. This was unrequited love.


    Zhuge Xiaoming asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Ye Sheng was also very curious. What kind of woman could make the Rockman fall in love with her so much? After three meetings, shepletely fell in love with her and was willing to kill eight million people of the chaos tribe for her.


    ¡°She is the leader of the DAO College, but unfortunately, she has been killed by the chaos tribe. It is precisely because of this that I killed her and broke through myself.¡±The Rockman sighed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze became strange.


    The leader of the Dao College?


    He was familiar with this.


    The blue-robed senior.


    He did not expect that the quiet and picturesque woman would have such an admirer.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, Chi Jun, and Du Qingyi looked on in surprise. They also knew the leader of the Dao College.


    ¡°After I ughtered eight million people of the chaos, I traveled all over the universe. I wanted to resurrect her and collect her heroic spirit. In the end, I used the origin to protect her and gave her a bit of life. Then, I came here and began to transcend.¡±The Rockman did not see the movements of Ye Sheng and the others¡¯eyes, he spoke in silence.


    ¡°I wanted to wait until she was resurrected and I also reached the transcendence realm. At that time, I could protect her for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, I failed. Once I failed, I would be trapped here for the rest of my life.¡±The Rockman sighed.


    ¡°Now that I am about to die, I wonder how she is doing?¡±The Rockman was worried about the person he admired.


    ¡°She has been resurrected. To be precise, she has lived out her second life. She is still at the helm of the DAO College and is fighting against the chaos race. You Don¡¯t have to worry.¡±Ye Sheng spoke and told everyone about his senior sister in green.


    Aplicated smile hung on the Stone Man¡¯s face. He listened quietly and let out a long sigh, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can die in peace. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impatient to embark on the path of transcendence. I hope that she can destroy the chaos in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not know how to console him. The stone man¡¯s fate could not be saved. The cyan-robed senior sister did not know that he was here. Perhaps, even the cyan-robed senior sister did not know that the stone man was still alive.


    The Rockman quietly stayed here, talking to Ye Sheng for three days and three nights in the ancient city.


    The first two hours were still a time for talking about his worries, but in theter hours, the Rockman began to preach to Ye Sheng and the others, exining the foundation of the Great Dao,ws and rules, and so on.


    The Rockman did not give the origin to Ye Sheng and the others, but he did his best to preach to Ye Sheng and the others. This harvest was dozens or even hundreds of times better than obtaining the origin.


    This was a preaching by a master who had stepped on the road of transcendence. Ye Sheng and the others had benefited greatly.

 Chapter 816

    <h4>Chapter 816: Chapter 15, Heaven and Earth Share Sorrow (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    For Ye Sheng and the others, the Stone Man¡¯s sermon was like opening the door to thew of Great Dao, allowing them to observe it closely.


    This was an opportunity that could be encountered but not sought.


    At first, Zhuge Xiaoming couldn¡¯t help but be happy. He shook his head and immersed himself in it. But then he began to feel ufortable. He frowned and tried his best to understand. In the end, it was as if he was listening to a heavenly book. His face was full of confusion.


    Chi Jun was the same. At first, he could understand, but as he got deeper, he only knew half of it, half of it, and then he didn¡¯t understand it at all. The process was very difficult.


    But even so, they didn¡¯t give up. Instead, they wrote down what they didn¡¯t understand first, and then they could understand itter and slowly umte it.


    Du Qingyi didn¡¯t learn this point. He focused onprehending the Taoist connotation of the half-immortal realm. Later on, he didn¡¯t listen to anything and just immersed himself in this part.


    He was close to the half-immortal realm to begin with. Now that he had the opportunity, he waspletely immersed in it. He didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    He was going to break through.


    Du Qingyi knew his situation after breaking through to the half-immortal realm. He would have a hard time listening to the rest. He might as well seize this opportunity to break through to the half-immortal realm.


    Du Qingyi got up. He didn¡¯t Disturb Ye Sheng and the others. He left the ancient city alone and started to break through outside.


    In the city, the sermon continued. Only Ye Sheng was trying his best to absorb what the stone golem was talking about.


    It was unfathomable, obscure, and difficult to understand. The rhythm of the Dao was long, and it repeated itself over and over again..


    Ye Sheng learned all of this and began to study it slowly, focusing on it, and immersing himself in it.


    His cultivation base began to make a breakthrough unconsciously. There was no difficulty for him to reach the sixth sky of the half-immortal realm here, and he directly climbed to the seventh sky of the half-immortal realm.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about this. Compared to breaking through, he cared more about the understanding of the world, the origin of the universe, and the Great Dao.


    His fist of the epoch was absorbing crazily, expanding and expanding bit by bit. The Book of the epoch had a few more pages, and it was filled with mysterious and unfathomable Great Dao, which was absorbed by Ye Sheng.


    Three days seemed to pass in an instant. When the stone man stopped, Ye Sheng sighed in disappointment. He hadn¡¯t felt that he hadpletely absorbed it, but it was already over.


    Ye Sheng stood up. Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun behind him were even more confused. In fact, after the first day, theypletely didn¡¯t understand it, but they still persisted and memorized everything.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t understand it. They would slowly study it in the future.


    When the stone man finished his sermon, his body fell off a little and the cracks increased. It seemed that he was going to copse at any time.


    ¡°You guys should leave. Let Me Leave quietly by myself in thest few days.¡±The stone man said calmly.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The end of the stone man was destined.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say a word. He silently bowed and left the ancient city with Zhuge Xiaoming and the Red Army.


    The broken ancient city was mottled and seemed to have been forgotten by time. It existed here alone.


    After everyone left the ancient city, with a rumble, the city gates closed. The stone man walked to the center of the city, returning to his transformed position, quietly waiting for death to descend.


    Just like back then, he was filled with confidence and high spirits, stepping onto the path of transcendence in this position.


    Time brought about a cycle, he transcended here, dying here.


    The Rockman was very quiet.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±Du qingyi sighed. If the Rockman didn¡¯t transcend, he would still be a top expert in the universe.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°In the future, we might also step onto this path.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming, Chi Jun, and Du Qingyi were silent.


    Once they seeded in transcending, they would definitely be very powerful. They would have the confidence to fight against the chaos race, but could they transcend?


    No one said anything. Everyone left the ancient city silently and continued to go deeper.


    This ce was only one of the descendants of the four knights when they met Wu Wudi. There were three others who were waiting for Ye Sheng and the others to kill all of them. After that, they would give their heads to the four knights to infuriate them and trigger a great war.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s goal for this trip.


    After leaving the ancient city, they were very, very far away. Ye Sheng inadvertently turned around and saw a sh of green in front of his eyes. It disappeared in the blink of an eye. He seemed to have seen a beautiful figure walking into the ancient city alone.


    ¡°Senior sister Indigo Gown?¡±Ye Sheng stopped and murmured.


    ¡°What?¡±Du indigo gown asked in surprise.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun also looked at each other. They looked at Ye Sheng and at the ancient city where the heaven and earth intersected in the distance. There was nothing there.


    Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He was sure that the figure he saw just now was the senior sister Indigo Gown.


    The head of the DAO College who had lived out his second life finally came. He came looking for the Rockman at the moment of his death.


    It was a mystery as to why the blue-robed senior sister had lived out her second life. She did not exin it clearly herself. She only said that she had lived out her second life because of the help of the chaos race.


    However, the Rockman was very crucial in this. Without him traveling all over the universe and the Qiong Qi¡¯s lifetime effort to collect the blue-robed senior sister¡¯s soul and maintain the origin, the blue-robed senior sister would not have had the chance to live out her second life.


    Finally, at thest moment, the stone man saw the Qingshan senior sister. This made Ye Sheng very happy.


    As he walked, Ye Sheng suddenly looked at the sky.


    It was raining.


    Drip, Drip, Drip.


    Ye Sheng reached out and caught the rain, but to be more precise, it was blood.


    Heaven and Earth shared the same sorrow.


    Du Qingyi looked sorrowful and said, ¡°The stone man is gone.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming pursed his lips and sighed.


    Chi Jun said faintly, ¡°The Great Dao of the universe has sensed something. An old friend of mine left and sent him off with a rain of blood. This is a treatment that only those who have mastered the Great Dao can receive.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the ancient city in the distance that was no longer visible. The stone man had left. Before he died, he had seen Qingshan senior sister once. This seemed to be very good.


    ¡°He should have left with a smile,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    The blood rain was still falling. It was getting heavier and heavier. Ye Sheng and the others stood in the rain and put up a protective shield so that they didn¡¯t get wet.


    The earth was blood-red, and the entire sky had changed color. All the creatures in the battlefield of the New Age knew that a big shot had died.


    The blood rain fell for less than ten minutes, and then the rain returned to normal, but it was still falling.


    This time, itsted for three days. The day and night didn¡¯t stop, as if the Great Dao was sending off his friend.


    In these three days, Ye Sheng and the others continued to go deeper, searching for the descendants of the remaining three four knights.


    ..


    And in the universe, a huge man sitting on a noble dragon chair opened his eyes. A cold light burst out from his eyes, and he stood up.


    ¡°My son was killed.¡±This was Wu Wudi¡¯s father, Wu Ming Wu.


    Wu Mingwu was a strongpetitor for the third and fourth generation knights. His strength was unfathomable. When he sensed that his son had been killed, his anger burned.


    ¡°Who dares to kill the descendants of my four knights? They must pay the price of blood.¡±Wu Mingwu said coldly. Suddenly, he tore through space and rushed towards the battlefield of the New Age battle.

 Chapter 817

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 16, human-faced bat (2nd update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    In the past three days, Ye Sheng and the others had ventured deep into the battlefield of the new age. Seeing the white bones everywhere, they finally found some clues about the other party.


    The descendants of the Four Horsemen were divided into four teams, searching separately in order to find their ancestors.


    Ye Sheng had already dealt with Wu Wudi, leaving only three.


    This time, the clue they found was by a huge river.


    The river was surging and mighty. It was as if a dam had burst.


    Ye Sheng stood by the river and looked at the huge river. His eyes were deep, as if he had seen through everything.


    He stared at the long river and said, ¡°They are nearby.¡±


    ¡°We can see them clearly. If they are here, we can see them,¡±du Qingyi said with a frown.


    They found the footprints on the road.


    After three days of rain, the footprints were easy to find. Even if they were flying in the sky, they would stillnd on the ground and take a few steps.


    Following the footprints, Ye Sheng and his group caught up and stopped by the river.


    The footprints stopped here, and there were no footprints on the other side of the river.


    That meant that the footprints were nearby.


    Zhuge Xiaoming pointed at the long river and said, ¡°Could they be inside?¡±


    Chi Jun nodded and said, ¡°I think so too. We can go down and take a look.¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. If there¡¯s another grotto-heaven down there, you guys go down there.¡±


    The few of them had no objections. Ye Sheng going down was the best choice. After all, he was the strongest and could quickly escape from danger.


    Ye Sheng immediately threw himself into the long river. With a plop, he sank down.


    The surging river water had no effect on him. Ye Sheng quickly sank into the river and saw an underground grotto-heaven.


    ¡°As expected, this river is not simple.¡±Ye Sheng focused his eyes and entered the underground grotto-heaven at a high speed.


    The surging river water was above his head, and he could still hear the rumbling sounds. However, the strange thing was that the river water could not fall down. Ye Sheng stood in the underground grotto-heaven and looked around.


    This was a very mysterious ce. The underground stone milk, the sculptures of nature, all kinds of strange things, the frozen corpses of all kinds of monsters, and the huge bat corpses on the ground.


    ¡°These corpses were killed not long ago. It didn¡¯t take more than a day. It was done by the descendants of the Four Knights.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He found it.


    He immediately informed Zhuge Xiaoming and the others toe down. There was another grotto-heaven under this ce.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Chi Jun immediately came down. They were all in the half-immortal realm, so the surging river water didn¡¯t affect them at all.


    Aftering down, everyone looked at the various frozen monster statues and the various gods and demons carved by nature on the walls. They were very surprised.


    ¡°Why is there a grotto-heaven here?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked in surprise.


    No one could give him an answer, and neither could ye Sheng. But he was sure that it was not simple.


    The bat corpse on the ground was very big, almost the same size as ye Sheng. When it spread its wings, it was even bigger than Ye Sheng. Such a big bat had been ughtered, and the smell of fresh blood filled the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look deeper,¡±ye Sheng said. He took the lead and entered the depths of this underground grotto-heaven.


    After passing through the bat¡¯s corpse, the group went deeper. They didn¡¯t see anything. Instead, they heard a rumbling sound beside their ears.


    The sound of the rushing river was different from the sound of the rushing river above. This sound was even louder, and there was also a wave of deathly auraing from it.


    ¡°What the Hell Is This?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s heart trembled. He was flustered by this sound.


    ¡°This used to be the new age battlefield. Who knows how many people have died here. Be careful.¡±Ye Sheng warned. He took the lead and walked to a corner.


    Rumble!


    The sound became louder and deafening. It was as if there was a river bigger than the one above waiting for them.


    After crossing the corner, a real river appeared in front of them.


    Ye Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s legs went weak, and he almost fell down.


    Chi Jun¡¯s pupils contracted violently, feeling incredulous.


    Du Qingyi opened her mouth wide and murmured, ¡°Is this the river of the Netherworld?¡±


    A huge river was vast and mighty, and the river was filled with the aura of death. There were countless corpses floating on it, and it was very terrifying. At a nce, this was a river of corpses.


    Ye Sheng and the others stood at the side. They did not dare to act rashly. This scene was very frightening.


    These corpses had not been soaked here recently. Instead, they had been soaked for many years. However, none of the corpses had rotted. They were still as lifelike as they had been in the past.


    More importantly, other than the corpses, there were also many weapons in the river.


    Ye Sheng saw a battle sword that was shining with a cold light. It floated in the river and was not easy to deal with. He did not dare to say that it was a divine weapon. However, Ye Sheng guessed that it was not too different.


    ¡°Look up.¡±Du Qingyi¡¯s voice trembled.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. All his attention had been attracted by the corpse river, so he did not see the top.


    When he looked up, he saw countless human-faced bats hanging above the corpse river, staring at them with green eyes.


    Squeak! Squeak!


    The human-faced bats noticed Ye Sheng and the others. They were unusually fierce and seemed to be attacking at any time.


    ¡°F * ck, what the Hell Is This ce?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these corpses are those of the people who fought against the chaotic n in the past, or there are the corpses of the two sides who fought in the past,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    Not only were the people who died in the previous era defeated, but also the corpses of the chaotic n members were all merged into this corpse river.


    As for these human-faced bats, they were nurtured by the Corpse River. They absorbed the spirit energy or essence emitted from these corpses and evolved step by step.


    This was very terrifying. Hundreds of human-faced bats stared at them. They were even more terrifying than the bats at the entrance. These bats had already evolved. Although they still had wings and were hanging upside down, they had human faces and expressions. Each and every one of them was ferocious and treated ye Sheng and the others as food.


    Squeak, Squeak!


    The bats burst out and broke away at once, charging over.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. This scene was very scary, but he was not afraid.


    ¡°Immortal King conquers the Nine Heavens!¡±Ye Sheng directly used this move and ruthlessly shed out.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, more than a dozen bats were killed by Ye Sheng. They looked very strange, but their battle strength was definitely notparable to half-immortals, so ye Sheng¡¯s attack was still very easy.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Chi Jun all attacked. In fact, other than being terrifying, there was nothing else. These bats only absorbed a small amount of aura from the corpses, and their growth speed was very slow.


    Hundreds of bats were killed by them in less than a moment.


    However, after killing the human-faced bats, Ye Sheng did not rx. Instead, he looked at the end of the Corpse River. There was a battle there.


    The descendants of the Four Horsemen and the young kings of the hundred ns had already fought with the monsters inside.

 Chapter 818

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 17, Wu Mingwu¡¯s attack (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    At the end of the Corpse River, there was a loud sound. Ye Sheng immediately sensed it and quickly took care of hundreds of human-faced bats. He immediately rushed in the direction.


    ¡°What happened?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming looked at the end of the Corpse River and asked in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think there¡¯s a conflict ahead.¡±Du qingyi muttered and quickly followed. He also guessed that the descendants of the four knights had a conflict with the monsters at the end of the Corpse River.


    The Corpse River was veryrge, and it would take one minute to reach the end. In this one minute, wherever they passed, countless human-faced bats flew up. They were fierce and fierce, pouncing on each other and letting out sharp cries. It was unknown whether they were frightened by Ye Sheng or by the tremors at the end of the Corpse River.


    One minuteter, Ye Sheng saw the end of the Corpse River. There, he found a huge monster that was absorbing the essence energy of countless corpses above the corpse river.


    The entire corpse river was filled with countless corpses. They were all people who had fallen during the Battle of the New Age. But now, these corpses had be nutrients, nourishing this monster.


    This monster was like an evil dragon. Its entire body was covered in silver-white armor, and the bone spikes on its back pierced through one by one. It was extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    It was a hundred meters long, and its body was huge. Its muscles were like that of a dragon. Its entire body was silver, and it looked very terrifying. It gave off waves of power that spread in all directions.


    The entire corpse river was suppressed by the Monster¡¯s aura. There was no ce where the human-faced bat could live.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he immediately understood why the human-faced bat didn¡¯t give birth to a king even though it was guarding the corpses of so many mighty figures. They were all between the immortal trove and the immortal realm.


    The reason was that the monster had absorbed most of the essence, Qi, and spirit of the corpses in the corpse river. Only a small part was scratched by the human-faced bat. Moreover, there were many human-faced bats, so it couldn¡¯t form a climate.


    ¡°The descendants of the Four Horsemen.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming rushed over. The first thing he saw was not this monster, but a dozen corpses on the monster¡¯s tail. They were officially the descendants of the Four Horsemen.


    They were smashed to death by the monster¡¯s tail without any resistance. After seeing it, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he felt incredulous.


    This monster had grown to an unrivaled level. A single tail had killed arge number of half-immortals. Even if Ye Sheng personally attacked, he would not be able to withstand it, and the oue would be the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Ye Sheng immediately wanted to escape.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Chi Jun all agreed with this decision. They had to leave. If they stayed here any longer, these people¡¯s corpses would end up like Ye Sheng and the others.


    They might as well let this monster sleep now. It silently absorbed the essence, Qi, and spirit of countless corpses. It didn¡¯t have the energy to care about them, or even disdain them.


    All in all, Ye Sheng and the others wanted to leave.


    Boom!


    But in the next second, a violent aura crashed down from the sky, breaking the top of the long river. The rushing river water broke the bnce and poured into the underground corpse river.


    Rumble!


    This time, it was really a flood discharge from the dam. The power was great, the earth copsed, and the rocks and clouds copsed. The human-faced bat let out a deafening scream. It was very noisy.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. His immediate reaction was to put Zhuge Xiaoming and the others into the Pantheon Pill Furnace and run away quickly to avoid danger.


    However, the Corpse River had been shaken, and the earth was shaking. The underground corpse river and the surging river above stirred up big waves, alerting the sleeping monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±The monster opened its eyes and saw the scene that looked like the end of the world. It roared in anger.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The monster got up and shook the dust off its body. It swung its white-meter-long tail and broke thest shackle on the corpse river.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Countless pieces of gravel fell from the sky and the surging river water. Ye Sheng hid in a corner and looked at the surging river water as if it had fallen from the nine heavens. It was very shocking.


    ¡°Who the Hell Is This?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in shock and anger. They were ready to leave. If they suddenly did this, wouldn¡¯t they be exposed?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but look at the momentum. It¡¯s very powerful.¡±Du Qingyi said with a serious face.


    ¡°We have to be careful. In the eyes of the immortals, we are mortals when the immortals fight.¡±Chi Jun said worriedly.


    His worry was not without reason. Ye Sheng did not dare to take the risk either. He hid in a corner and watched the monsters in the Corpse River Fly into a rage. He rushed out of the Corpse River in an instant and shed head-on with the other party.


    Boom!


    A huge sound wave reverberated across the battlefield of the new age. Countless creatures heard it and felt that it was unbelievable. This was a great battle between peerless experts.


    A bright light emitted boundless battle intent and killing intent. They gathered together to form a martial consciousness.


    The person who came was Wu Wudi¡¯s father, Wu Mingwu. It was also him who broke the silence of Corpse River and angered this monster.


    ¡°An evil creature that came from all directions, Scram.¡±When Wu Mingwu saw the monster rush out indiscriminately, his eyes became angry. He immediately waved his fist and punched. A terrifying aura surged, the fist with invincible fist momentum hit the scale armor of the monster.


    Crack!


    A clear sound echoed in the surroundings, forming a storm that swept across thousands of miles. Wu Mingwu and the monster were not easy to deal with.


    The defense of the monster¡¯s scale armor was shocking. It was enraged when it received a punch. Its eyes were blood-red, and its rationality was burning with anger. Perhaps its own rationality was also very chaotic. At this moment, it attacked with all its strength, and a w ruthlessly swept over.


    The monster¡¯s skin was too rough and its flesh was too thick. It could not move at all. To it, Wu Mingwu¡¯s attack did not feel anything other than a little pain.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Wu Mingwu flew into a rage. Immediately, his energy soared and turned into a long sword, fiercely shing down.


    Kacha!


    The long sword struck the monster¡¯s scale armor and was instantly shattered. It did not hurt the monster. Instead, it caused the monster¡¯s tail to fiercely swing over, and like its ws, it wanted to attack Wu Mingwu.


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s expression changed slightly. The monster¡¯s skin was rough and its flesh was thick. It was fine even if it was attacked. Its counterattack was very fierce. He did not want to fight it head-on, so he immediately retreated.


    ¡°You interrupted my cultivation. Now You Want to leave? Dream on.¡±The monster was not willing to do it. It was not so easy to provoke. It coulde and go as it wished. If it was not it, then it would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Since you dared to attack.., then you must be prepared to die.


    The monster roared and its body changed. It turned into a strong man in silver armor. He held two battle axes in his hands and hacked out fiercely.


    Ye Sheng watched from near the corpse river. The battle between these two peerless experts was very grand. They would die if they brushed against each other, and they would be injured if they encountered each other. It waspletely unreasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s Wu Mingwu, the high-ranking member of the Four Knights. He¡¯s Wu Wudi¡¯s father.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming widened his eyes and said in shock.


    ¡°It must be because we killed Wu Wudi that he rushed here. Fortunately, we have this monster to help us defend.¡±Ye Sheng immediately guessed why Wu Mingwu was here.

 Chapter 819

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 18, World War</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s killing intent was originally directed towards Ye Sheng and the others. However, at this moment, he encountered this monster. Both sides were in a heated battle and the situation was extremely explosive.


    Wu Mingwu thought that this monster was Ye Sheng and the others¡¯backing. With this monster, Ye Sheng dared to attack the descendants of the Four Horsemen. Therefore, he did not hold back in his attacks. His energy poured out like a myriad of flowers and quicksand. It was iparably beautiful.


    Wu Mingwu was very violent. Thews surrounded his body, and it was iparably bright. He gave the silver monster a violent beating.


    Rumble!


    However, the effect was very inconspicuous. The silver monster was too powerful. This strength was not from thews, nor was it from divine abilities. Instead, it was from its physical body.


    Its physical body was simply difficult to destroy. The armor formed by the silver scales on its body was iparably sturdy. Thews of the universe bombarded over, but it did not cause any ripples. It was quickly smoothed out.


    As for the monster itself, it hacked down with its two-handed battle axe, rumbling.


    ¡°Die for me.¡±The monster¡¯s eyes were filled with blood. It was iparably crazy and had no reason. Its mind was only filled with killing and killing.


    The monster had absorbed the Willpower, energy, and essence of the experts that had fallen during the countless epochs. It could be said that it was thebination of these people.


    And among these people, there were experts from the previous era, as well as Primal Chaos Warriors. Each person¡¯s willpower was different. After absorbing these, they wouldn¡¯t normally deal with each other. They would often influence each other, causing the monster¡¯s mind to be chaotic, they did not know who they were.


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s violent suppression had caused the monsters to fall intoplete chaos. On the contrary, by integrating these wills, they were killing.


    Regardless of whether it was the experts from the previous era or the warriors of the chaos n, the only thing they had inmon was their battle intent.


    The frenzied killing would not stop until one of them died. Now that the monsters had integrated with them, they became violent all of a sudden.


    Its eyes were filled with blood. The vastnd was the blood-rednd, and the person in front of it was a dead person. It swung its battle axe and the monster¡¯s body came charging over. It attacked furiously.


    It did not defend. It relied on the strength of its battle armor to attack fiercely.


    The monster did not have thews of the universe. It relied on its strong body and invincible strength.


    Wu Ming Wu was entangled and roared, ¡°Thousands of flowers wither!¡±


    This was thew of martial arts. When a flower bloomed, thousands of flowers wither. It contained a very powerfulw of the universe.


    Wu Ming Wu was that flower. The rest of the people were all thousands of flowers. When he bloomed, the other flowers had to wither. He was the only one in the universe.


    However, when thisw hit the monster, it didn¡¯t have any effect. The silver armor was covered withyers of mysterious ripples. It was actually immune to the invasion of thew.


    ¡°Your attack, to me, is just scratching an itch.¡±The monster roared angrily and chopped down with his axe. Wu Ming Wu immediately let out a blood-curdling scream as one of his arms was chopped off. He widened his eyes and red at the monster.


    ¡°Just what are you?¡±Wu Ming Wu asked angrily.


    He had never encountered such a monster before. When thews struck down, it was actually immune to the other party. Who would believe it if this was said?


    Thews of the universe were thews of the entire universe. Under thews, even someone who had stepped onto the path of transcendence would not be able to resist it. However, in front of this monster, Wu Ming Wu¡¯sws were ineffective.


    Wu Ming Wu really wanted to curse. Did you not abide by thews of the Universe?


    The monster still bombarded Wu Ming Wu with brute force. Towards Wu Ming Wu¡¯s question, he was stunned for a moment before he became confused and filled with determination, it said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am. Ever since I was born, countless consciousnesses have been in my mind. I am the embodiment of the will of countless people. I am the embodiment of their battle intent. My name is world of War!¡±


    The monster came from the Corpse River. It was nurtured by the corpses in the corpse river. It was an ident. No one knew its origin, and no one knew that it would be born. For a long time.., it had been absorbing the will of the era¡¯s experts and Chaos Warriors, and its battle intent had grown.


    It had no name, no parents, and was raised naturally. It was a miracle. The armor on its body was also born under unique circumstances in the era battlefield.


    Wu Mingwu asked it, and the monster was really stumped. The blood in its eyes began to fade, and it regained its consciousness. Then, it stared at Wu Mingwu and said coldly.


    He was world of war, a natural god of war. The more he fought, the braver he became. He had nows, did not know the rules, and relied on brute force to destroy all enemies.


    When World of war finished speaking, Wu Mingwu¡¯s pupils constricted. He immediately wanted to retreat and avoid world of war. He realized that after world of war regained its consciousness, it was even more terrifying.


    ¡°Battle skill, heaven copse and earth copse.¡±World of war roared. His two axes smashed down, and the world was instantly destroyed. The area within a few thousand miles turned into chaos. World of war did not havews, but it had battle skills.., these battle techniques were formed from countless corpses in the corpse river, and they were extremely powerful.


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s body transformed. He wanted to cross space to escape, but in an instant, space was destroyed. There was no way for him to escape, so he could only fight.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Wu Mingwu growled and took out his own magic treasure. A long sail was wrapped in a mist of primal chaos. It was hazy and extremely resplendent, and when it swept down, it gave off an invincible aura. It was extremely terrifying.


    However, all of this appeared so weak under the dual axes of war the world. War the world was not afraid of these things. He stared at the mist of Primal Chaos and his body did not move. The silver armor was emitting light, the powerful aura made Wu Mingwu¡¯s face Twitch. His magic treasure could not even break the silver armor.


    Boom!


    War the world smashed down with his axe and once again cut off one of Wu Mingwu¡¯s arms. Wu Mingwu let out a blood-curdling scream as his bones and tendons regenerated. He wanted to grow another arm, but war the world did not give him the chance. War the world struck again, after chopping off his head, fresh blood sttered everywhere. Wu Mingwu¡¯s primordial spirit burst out and let out a sharp, long howl.


    Ahhhhhhh!


    This powerful noise caused war with the world¡¯s expression to freeze for a moment. His eyes were dazed for a moment. His physical body was invincible, but his soul was very weak. Such a soul attack just happened to freeze him on the spot.


    But it only froze him for less than a second.


    It was at this second that Wu Mingwu escaped.


    He came in an aggressive manner, wanting to take revenge for his son. He crossed the gxy and came to the New Age battlefield. Originally, he wanted to establish the dignity of the four knights and punish the murderer severely. However, now, he could only flee dejectedly, he was simply no match for War of the Worlds.


    War of the worlds was too reckless. The extent of his recklessness was simply unbelievable. With his invincible physical body, even if there was a problem with his soul, it would not be a big deal. This was because his physical body had locked his soul. If he wanted to kill his soul.., it would have to destroy its body.


    This was an impossible mission. Wu Mingwu knew that he was no match for it, so he immediately ran away without stopping.


    World War woke up and found that Wu Mingwu had escaped. His eyes calmed down, and then with a whoosh, he appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    A terrifying consciousness smashed onto ye Sheng¡¯s soul, causing Ye Sheng¡¯s head to hurt so much that it felt like it was going to split open. He almost fell. He hurriedly did not dare to look into World War¡¯s eyes. This was too terrifying.


    ¡°Did you lure this person here?¡±Zhan world asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 820

    <h4>Chapter 820: Chapter 19, Trade (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    World War¡¯s gaze was very terrifying. Under his seemingly calm eyes was a sea of blood. There were countless corpses roaring, shouting, and filled with killing intent. Ye Sheng took a nce and felt as if he had fallen into a sea of blood, unable to extricate himself.


    This was a very terrifying matter. If it wasn¡¯t for World War not cultivating the soul, just this nce alone would have sent ye Sheng into and of eternal damnation.


    Zhan World¡¯s inquiry made Ye Sheng¡¯s mind waver. He started to worry. This was a great demon. His true form was so terrifying, and he had just defeated Wu Mingwu. No matter what, Ye Sheng was no match for him.


    He couldn¡¯t escape nor could he beat him. Ye Sheng was as obedient as a child. He replied, ¡°I killed his son before, so he came looking for me.¡±


    To answer truthfully, this was Ye Sheng¡¯s only way.


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi and Chi Jun were all worried for Ye Sheng. This world of war looked very terrifying. It was very dangerous to be targeted.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Run if you really can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t escape. This person is very terrifying. Once something happens to Ye Sheng, none of us can escape.¡±


    The few of them looked on worriedly, afraid that World War¡¯s axe would fall.


    Fortunately, they did not. Although World War¡¯s aura had locked onto Ye Sheng, he did not make any unnecessary movements. Instead, he grabbed ye Sheng and transformed into his true form. He was a gigantic dragon-shaped monster with silver scales that shone under the sunlight, then, he dug his ws deep into the ground and grabbed corpse river.


    Rumble!


    World of war spat out a mouthful of energy. It rolled and burned corpse river like mes.


    At this moment, Corpse River rapidly shrank and entered world of war¡¯s body. He refined it and turned it into a magic treasure of world of war.


    Ye Sheng was shocked when he saw it. There were so many corpses in corpse river, and they were all mighty figures. It was terrifying that they had be world of war¡¯s magic treasure just like that.


    World War led Ye Sheng forward at high speed and disappeared into the ruins. The battle with Wu Mingwu had destroyed this ce and turned it into and of ruins.


    ..


    In a huge mountain, world war brought Ye Sheng here.


    Boom!


    After itnded, it transformed into human form. Its face was domineering, and its body was sturdy. A silver armor covered its body, and when it walked, it made a nging sound. Its two axes were gone.


    Ye Sheng was left behind by him. He followed him slowly, not daring to have the slightest thought of escaping.


    It was obvious that the world of war did not want to kill him at once, so Ye Sheng had hope. Once he escaped, the world of war would be furious, and Ye Sheng would have no hope at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside? Tell me,¡±the world of war asked as he walked in this vast mountain.


    Ye Sheng was stunned, then immediately said, ¡°The universe has developed into a new era. The Celestial Court, the Divine Court, the four knights, the automaton race, and other forces are ruling the universe on the surface.¡±


    ¡°On the surface?¡±World of war nced at Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°On the surface, the chaos race is controlling everything in the dark. The chaos race is hiding behind the scenes and preparing to destroy this era.¡±


    World of war stopped and turned around. He was more than two meters tall and was not much weaker than the Red Army Titan. His aura was shocking as he stared at Ye Sheng and a shocking aura swept over.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng was calm enough. He looked at world of war¡¯s face and did not dare to look him in the eye.


    ¡°The chaos race is preparing to destroy this era?¡±World of war asked coldly.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said some things that he knew.


    World War One listened quietly and then looked up at the sky. His expression was calm, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    After a long time, World War One continued to go deep into the mountain.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±Ye Sheng gathered his courage and asked.


    He still had other things to do. He wanted to destroy the four knights or their descendants. It would take a lot of time to follow World War One.


    ¡°Go and get something. You have to follow me,¡±World War said.


    Ye Sheng said with a bitter face, ¡°I¡¯m only in the half-immortal realm. I¡¯m not enough for you to crush me with one finger. What¡¯s the use of following you?¡±


    ¡°I need you to help me take out the nine battle swords. Once you take them out, I¡¯ll let you go,¡±World War said coldly.


    This was a threat to Ye Sheng. If he took them out, he would let ye Sheng go. If he didn¡¯t take them out, Ye Sheng¡¯s fate could be imagined.


    Ye Sheng was silent, and then said, ¡°I can help you get the nine battle swords, but you have to help me kill the descendants of the Four Horsemen. I need their heads.¡±


    World of warughed and stared at Ye Sheng. ¡°Are you bargaining with me?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled. The pressure from world of war was too strong, and he couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Zhuge Xiaoming said worriedly, ¡°Ye Sheng, don¡¯t try to be brave. The most important thing is to live. After that, go kill the descendants of the Four Horsemen.¡±


    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t know who this Zhan world is, good or bad. If you anger him, the oue will not be good.¡±Du Qingyi also tried to persuade Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, I think we can hold on for a while. Since Zhan World wants you to get the nine battle swords, it means that he can¡¯t get them himself. This is your confidence.¡±The Red Army suggested a different suggestion.


    Ye Sheng listened to them and chose the Red Army¡¯s suggestion to hold on for a while. After all, it was definitely dangerous for World War to get the battle swords. If he couldn¡¯t do it himself, he needed Ye Sheng¡¯s help.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s confidence.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°A fair deal. You help me kill the descendants of the Four Horsemen, and I will help you get the battle swords. How about it?¡±


    ¡°You want to talk about fairness with me?¡±World War smiled coldly.


    Ye Sheng had no way out. It was not his style to give up after persisting for a while. He said, ¡°You need me. I can help you a lot. As for the descendants of the four horsemen, it¡¯s just a matter of convenience for you.¡±


    World War stared at Ye Sheng. His eyes were very dangerous, and they flickered with a red light.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart trembled, but he did not show any fear on his face. He stood calmly in front of World War.


    A minuteter, Zhan world smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you have guts. I promise you that I will help you kill the so-called descendants of the Four Horsemen. But you must help me take out the nine battle swords. If you can¡¯t take them out, your life will be worse than death.¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. His persistence had worked.


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, the three people also heaved a sigh of relief. Zhan world had not gone crazy, or perhaps he really needed ye Sheng¡¯s help.


    Because the pantheon pill furnace had a shielding effect, the world of Fighters¡¯soul was not strong, so they did not discover Zhuge Xiaoming and the others. This was also the reason why they had avoided the disaster.


    However, it was not easy for Ye Sheng to avoid it.


    ¡°Help me kill someone first. I will help you get the battle sword. Because the person I want to kill is easy for you. You can do it easily. As for your matter, I need to do my best.¡±Ye Sheng made a request.


    World of war agreed decisively. He grabbed Ye Sheng and punched the space in front of him. A crack appeared, and he stepped in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to kill people now. Some weak bugs in the half-immortal realm are not worth mentioning in my eyes.¡±World of war sounded very confident and arrogant.


    Ye Sheng had to admit that what he said was right. The half-immortal realm was really weak for world of war.


    Just like the immortal treasure realm was weak for Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 821

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 20: Burial Valley (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The descendants of the four horsemen were as weak as Bugs to world war, unable to withstand a single blow.


    He brought Ye Sheng and quickly found them.


    The descendants of the Four Horsemen split into four groups, searching in all directions.


    Wu Wudi was killed by Ye Sheng, while the other group was killed by World War¡¯s tail. There were still two groups left.


    World War found these two teams very quickly with his powerful strength.


    ..


    In the battlefield of the New Age, a group of more than ten people were walking in the yellow sand that filled the sky. The leader was a young man holding a long halberd. His expression was very ugly. Behind him, more than ten people had different thoughts.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Why is there no information about the other two teams?¡±Someone asked worriedly.


    ¡°They were killed. We have to be careful. We can¡¯t let anything happen to them again.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can sense that Lord Wu Ming Wu has arrived at the New Age battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Lord Wu Ming Wu is here. That¡¯s still better, but Wu Wudi is dead.¡±


    ¡°We must find the enemy and tear them into pieces. Those who dared to kill our four horsemen deserve to die.¡±


    Everyone was very angry. As descendants of the four knights, although they did not have a good rtionship, they still felt sorry for each other. They came together, but the other two teams were killed by the enemies. The rest was up to them to face the enemies.


    Therefore, this group of people did not look too good.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and find the positions of the forefathers and report back. Then we can leave this damn ce. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±The leading young man with a spear shouted coldly.


    The others immediately stopped talking. One by one, they followed and began to rush towards the center of the desert.


    The target of their investigation was the center of the desert.


    Moreover, this desert was very strange. They were actually unable to fly. It was as if there was a barrier in the sky that prevented them from flying, so they could only advance on foot.


    More than a dozen people had walked for several days. They were eight thousand li deep, but they still hadn¡¯t reached the center of the desert.


    They were almost in despair.


    Just as everyone was burying their heads in their journey, a crack suddenly appeared in front of them. It was filled with ck fog, and two figures slowly walked out from the ck fog.


    Ye Sheng and world of war.


    ¡°Be on guard!¡±


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°Great expert, we aren¡¯t a match for him.¡±


    More than ten people immediately gathered together and reported for warmth. Their hearts were shocked, and they watched with worry and fear.


    To be able to freely move about in this strange desert and open up a spatial passageway, just this point alone made everyone know that they were not a match for him.


    ¡°Senior, did Junior Offend You?¡±The descendants of the Four Horsemen asked worriedly. They felt that they were unlucky to have met such a terrifying existence.


    World War¡¯s expression was indifferent. He looked at them without any emotion, as if he was looking at a corpse.


    Ye Sheng, on the other hand, was very cold. He said, ¡°They are the descendants of the Four Horsemen. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The dozen or so four horsemen were extremely shocked and furious. They stared at Ye Sheng with an inexplicable anger, but they did not dare to anger Ye Sheng and the others. They were very aggrieved


    ¡°Big Brother, we have never met before. What are you doing?¡±The descendants of the Four Horsemen asked.


    ¡°We have never met before, but the grudge between me and the Four Horsemen is very deep. Since you havee here today, you are destined not to return.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±The descendants of the four horsemen asked in shock and anger. who were you to announce that they could not return?


    ¡°I am the nightmare of the Four Horsemen,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently. He could not be bothered to exin anything and looked at world war.


    World War immediately stretched out his hand. Waves of energy spread in it, scaring more than a dozen people and making them beg for mercy.


    Boom!


    However, world conqueror remained expressionless as he directly mmed his palm down.


    The earth trembled as a sandstorm swept up in the desert, wreaking havoc in the surroundings. Over ten people were instantly smacked to death. They did not feel the slightest bit of struggle.


    The gap between them and world conqueror was still too great. This was not something that could be changed by an individual¡¯s will. Even if it was Ye Sheng, the result would still be the same.


    World Conqueror was ridiculously strong. This was the first time Ye Sheng felt the terror of an expert so cordially.


    In the past, those immortal emperors who stepped onto the path of transcendence didn¡¯t have such a close distance in front of Ye Sheng, killing the weak so easily.


    The feeling was different.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was veryplicated, but on the surface, he was still very calm. He kept the heads of these corpses properly and then looked at world war.


    World War didn¡¯t say anything. He was like a machine, coldly punching out. The spatial crack opened and brought them to another ce, where they met another group of descendants of the Four Horsemen.


    It was the exact same scene. World War sent out a palm strike and all these people died without any suspense. Then, Ye Sheng cut off their heads with great ease.


    The four horsemen probably would not have thought that their descendants would be wiped out just like that.


    After Ye Sheng gathered all the heads, he was filled with emotion. If he were to do it himself, it would not take more than a month. The two teams were not in the same ce. It would be very troublesome to find them.


    However, in the hands of Zhan world, it was an extremely simple matter. In less than 15 minutes, Ye Sheng hadpleted his goal.


    Then, he and Zhan World returned to the forest and continued to move towards Zhan world¡¯s goal.


    ¡°I havepleted your request. Next, you have toplete my request.¡±Zhan world said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded seriously. This was something that had to be done.


    Zhuge Xiaoming sighed, ¡°This is what it means to be an expert.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you have to be careful,¡±du Qingyi said worriedly.


    ¡°The nine battle swords are definitely not ordinary objects. Ask Clearly,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    Ye Sheng looked at world of war and asked, ¡°What is the origin of these nine battle swords? You have to tell me so that I have a good idea and be fully prepared.¡±


    War with the world thought about it carefully. It made sense. After all, he still needed Ye Sheng to take them out.


    ¡°The ce I want to bring you to is called the weapon burial valley,¡±war with the world said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes changed. It was very strange. Weapon Burial Valley. It had been a long time since theyst met.


    ¡°The nine battle swords are in weapon burial valley?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    There were many divine weapons buried in weapon burial valley, but ording to Ye Sheng¡¯s knowledge, there were no nine battle ships?


    World of war said, ¡°Of course, I got the information from the memories of those corpses. There are nine battle swords in the weapon burial valley, and they were forged by the ten great experts.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, the ten great experts forged nine battle swords?¡±Ye Sheng looked at world of war curiously.


    This was not enough to split it, was there anyone who did not use it?


    World of war said, ¡°Nine battle swordsbined into one, and it is a sky sword that can destroy everything. This is what I want. With the sky sword in hand, I can make up for my weakness.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew that world war¡¯s weakness was that his soul was weak and he did not understand thews.


    If his soul was weak, he could use his physical body to lock it. It was fine, but not understanding thews was a bit serious. Although his brute strength was shocking, he still needed thews to help him.

 Chapter 822

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 21, the hope of bing an elite weapon</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The nine battle swords were in the weapon burial valley. This was beyond Ye Sheng¡¯s expectations. Thest time they were on the path of trials in the monastery, they had traversed 100,000 years. When they saw the weapon burial valley, Ye Sheng even recognized many of the terrifying weapons inside.


    He did not expect that after 100,000 years, the weapon burial valley would actuallye to the battlefield of the new age.


    100,000 years ago, the weapon burial valley was in the universe graveyard. Ye Sheng originally thought that it was still inside, but now it seemed that the weapon burial valley had changed its location.


    ¡°Within the weapon burial valley, there are nine battle swords, why can¡¯t you enter?¡±Ye Sheng asked World War. His physical body was invincible, and even the experts of the four knights couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    World War shook his head and said, ¡°There are countless godly weapons buried within the weapon burial valley, and there are godly weapons that can cut me. I¡¯m alone, so I can¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°Then I can?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze was strange. He suspected that world of war knew that he had entered the weapon burial valley before?


    ¡°Your cultivation isn¡¯t high. This is just right. As long as you don¡¯t disturb those divine weapons, I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±World of war gave Ye Sheng confidence.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t believe him. Thest person who said this was Chu Xiangyu. He tricked him into entering the weapon burial valley and almost couldn¡¯t get out.


    Although Ye Sheng did not believe in World War, he did not go back on his word. After 100,000 years, he also wanted to enter the weapon burial valley to take a look.


    Had the ck tortoise that guarded the door escaped?


    There was also Zhan Ge, Lady Ah Qing, the sword formation boss, and so on. Had there been any changes?


    Ye Sheng really wanted to know, so he followed World War and rushed towards the weapon burial valley.


    In the mountain forest, there were old trees, withered vines, mountain ranges, and huge rocks. The mountain range was extremely majestic, but under the feet of Ye Sheng and World War, it was as if they were walking on t ground.


    They quickly crossed the mountain range and arrived at a dark forest. They saw a deep and unfathomable pit.


    ¡°This is the entrance to the weapon burial valley. Be careful when you go down. As long as you take out the nine battle swords, I guarantee that I will not hurt you. Instead, you will obtain my friendship. I will treat you as a brother,¡±Zhan world said to Ye Sheng, his expression was very serious. It could be seen that he was very concerned about the nine battle swords.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He did not take these words to heart. He just wanted to go to the weapon burial valley to take a look.


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, everyone was also looking forward to the situation in the weapon burial valley?


    ¡°I will be here to protect you. No one dares toe, but you have to hurry up. The longer you stay, the easier it will be for you to expose yourself in the weapon burial valley,¡±world of war said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Then, he looked at the deep pit and jumped down.


    Boom!


    His vision went ck. Rolling airwaves swept over Ye Sheng, trying to push him out. However, Ye Sheng was like a sharp knife, cutting through thorns and thorns. He went all the way down and soonnded in the underground world.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng fell down. It was different from thest time he entered the soldier burial valley. This time, when he came in, there was actually a group of people below. Ye Sheng did not even notice and directly rolled to the front of a huge beast.


    Roar!


    The Giant Beast suddenly roared at Ye Sheng. The sound waves rolled, blowing ye Sheng¡¯s hair and clothes. He looked very miserable.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are in danger. Run away quickly.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in shock.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this giant beast is very terrifying. Run away quickly.¡±Du Qingyi also said worriedly.


    ¡°Brother Ye Sheng, run quickly. There is such a terrifying existence at the entrance of the soldier burial valley, just like the ck tortoisest time.¡±Chi Jun also said.


    In the dark underground world, Ye Sheng climbed up and ignored the worries of the few people. Instead, he pped the butt of the giant beast and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for 100,000 years. Is this how you greet your old friend?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming and du Qingyi looked at him in surprise. Old Friend?


    Chi Jun thought, this giant beast is the Xuanwu fromst time?


    Rumble!


    The huge beast in the shadows poked its head out. Under the weak light, a ferocious eight-headed beast was revealed.


    ck Tortoise, the gatekeeper of the soldier burial valley.


    Ye Sheng had a good rtionship with it. However, ck tortoise snorted coldly and sent ye Sheng flying with a p. It smashed Ye Sheng into a huge rock and smashed it into pieces.


    ¡°Pei Pei Pei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion. He got up and patted the dust off his body.


    He was not injured, but the ck tortoise still showed mercy.


    ¡°You broke the contract,¡±the ck Tortoise said with a cold face.


    Ye Sheng looked at it and rolled his eyes. He immediately guessed that it must be because Chu Xiangyu promised it to get out of the prison.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu promised you that,¡±ye Sheng said, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu and you are on the same side. If his promise is not fulfilled, I will look for you,¡±the ck tortoise snorted coldly. White steam wasing out of its nose. Obviously, it was very angry.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Chu Xiangyu said that he will help you get out of your predicament in 100,000 years. It has only been 100,000 years. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±Ye Sheng stopped the ck tortoise from blowing him away and asked.


    ¡°I have been waiting for you for 100,000 years. After 100,000 years, Chu Xiangyu has disappeared without a trace. If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you be in a hurry?¡±The ck tortoise snorted coldly.


    Ye Sheng smiled embarrassedly, as if he had let it down a little.


    ¡°Old Gossip, Chu Xiangyu is doing something very big. Once this matter ispleted, he will definitely be able to help you break the seal,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Chu Xiangyu would definitely not go back on his words. Since he had promised old ck tortoise, he would definitely do it. However, Chu Xiangyu¡¯s soul was transcending, and the other half was preparing to destroy the four horsemen. He definitely did not have the time.


    Xuanwu looked at Ye Sheng coldly and stopped talking about this matter. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m here on a person¡¯s order to take away the nine battle swords,¡±Ye Sheng answered truthfully.


    Xuanwu frowned and said, ¡°Chu Xiangyu again?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and told Old Xuanwu that it was world of war.


    Ye Sheng told Xuanwu the origin of world of war truthfully. After listening to it, Xuanwu fell into deep thought and did not bother ye Sheng anymore. Instead, it said, ¡°This person is very suitable for the nine battle swords, but can I trust you?¡±


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then I Will Call War World Down and let hime to see you. You just have to see it for yourself.¡±


    The ck tortoise shook its head and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t enter the Weapon Burial Valley.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the old ck tortoise in surprise and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Something has happened in the weapon burial valley. A prehistoric weapon has reached an unprecedented level,¡±the old ck tortoise said in a deep voice.


    Ye Sheng was shocked, and his face quickly turned serious. He asked, ¡°Transcendence?¡±


    Xuanwu nodded lightly and did not say anything.


    Ye Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air. A prehistoric weapon had be a spirit in the weapon burial valley and then embarked on the path of transcendence. It would be very surreal if it were to be said.


    It was already very difficult for a weapon to be a spirit, not to mention transcendence, especially a prehistoric weapon. This was many times more difficult than human transcendence.


    It was no wonder that ck tortoise did not allow Ye Sheng to enter. All the divine weapons in the weapon burial valley were guarding this prehistoric weapon. Once it sessfully transcended, it would provide a path for the weapons in the weapon burial valley.


    Ye Sheng knew that he could not enter the weapon burial valley.


    ¡°Then the nine battle swords of World War will not be able to be obtained.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said. This was not something that he couldplete. If anyone dared to enter the weapon burial valley now, those divine weapons that had be spirits would cut the intruders into pieces.


    ¡°You can go. I will personally talk to this world of war. The nine battle swords should have found their owners by now.¡±The ck Tortoise gave Ye Sheng Hope instead.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.

 Chapter 823

    <h4>Chapter 823: The 22nd chapter, the Army of four knights pressed down on the border</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Xuanwu said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Do you know the origins of the nine battle swords?¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°I heard that they were forged by ten people working together. The nine swords are one, and their power is endless.¡±


    Xuanwu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but do you know who the owners of the nine battle swords are?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He really did not know.


    Chi Jun and the others also listened quietly. They wanted to know who the owners of the nine battle swords were.


    Old Xuanwu said, ¡°The nine battle swords were forged in this era. Their owners are the ten heroes of the Dao College.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°The ten heroes of the Dao College?¡±


    Ye Sheng had heard of this title before. When he had entered the DAO College and headed to the top of the chaotic sea, Ye Sheng had heard of the ten heroes of the Dao College from the azure-robed senior sister.


    These were the ten great geniuses nurtured by the DAO College. Each of them possessed incredible divine abilities and powerfulbat strength. The ten heroes were not from the same era, but each of them had reached the peak of the same era. It was a pity that they had still fallen after that.


    Ye Sheng had not expected that the nine battle swords were forged by the ten heroes of the Dao College.


    From this, it could be seen that the ten heroes of the Dao College had fallen. Otherwise, their weapons would not have fallen into the weapons burial valley.


    ¡°The ten heroes of the DAO College were not from the same era. From the time when the first hero forged the first battle sword, each generation would forge one. Up until the tenth hero, he did not forge anything. Instead, he forged nine battle swords and one, forming a heavenly sword,¡±Xuanwu introduced.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Only now did he understand why ten people forged nine heavenly swords. It turned out that they had been passed down from generation to generation.


    ¡°Can we hand the battle swords to Zhan Tianxia?¡±Ye Sheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll go and inspect Zhan Tianxia.¡±ck Tortoise stood up. The chains around his body rattled and shook in all directions. They were extremely dazzling and emitted a powerful light.


    Boom!


    ck Tortoise¡¯s spirit shot straight into the sky along with the light. It broke through the clouds and rippled the dense fog. It was extremely eye-catching.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he could not help but stand up and prepare to leave.


    What happened next had nothing to do with him. Whether World War could obtain the battle sword would depend on whether he could satisfy old ck tortoise.


    With a swoosh, Ye Sheng flew out of the Abyss Pit and arrived on the ground.


    World War had already disappeared. He did not know if he had left with ck tortoise. Ye Sheng did not see him and did not care anymore. Instead, he walked straight out of the battlefield of the new age.


    He still had his own matters to attend to. The descendants of the four knights were all killed and their heads were chopped off. Ye Sheng wanted to start a great war that would affect the universe and create a huge storm that would destroy the four knights.


    He wanted to set off a huge wave and cut off one of the ws and teeth of the chaos race.


    After leaving the soldier burial valley and getting rid of the threat of World War, Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. No one liked having a great expert who could threaten your life at any time.


    Zhuge Xiaoming also said happily, ¡°We are lucky this time. After getting rid of World War, I feel that this person has a strong killing intent and is a ruthless character. If he is rejected, once he takes out his anger on you, we will all be unlucky.¡±


    Du qingyi said, ¡°It can be considered as a blessing in disguise. This time, we have achieved the expected goal perfectly. The descendants of the four knights were all killed, and the kings of the younger generation of the hundred ns were basically wiped out. The forces of the four knights definitely can not bear such a loss. When the timees, we will send their heads over, and a great battle will feel like it will happen at any time.¡±


    ¡°My uncle is ready. The soldiers he has trained are all fierce tigers. They are just waiting to descend the mountain,¡±said Chi Jun. .


    Ye Sheng looked up at the sky with a deep look in his eyes. He knew that as long as he started this big battle, many people would definitely participate. There were many forces that hated the four horsemen, and there was also a big shot like Chu xiangyu scheming behind the scenes.


    ¡°This time, the four horsemen will definitely be destroyed,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He flew quickly toward the exit.


    The news of the Four Horsemen¡¯s descendants being killed would definitely reach them very quickly. Once the news spread and the four horsemen descended, Ye Sheng would not be able to escape.


    This was also the reason why he was so anxious.


    However, even though Ye Sheng was rushing over slowly, the Four Horsemen still took the lead to cross the border when they were close to the entrance of the New Age battlefield.


    Rumble!


    That small opening was instantly split open by the Four Horsemen¡¯s main force. The leader was Wu Mingwu. His imposing manner was like a rainbow as he suddenly smashed out. It was vast and mighty for 3,000 li. More than half of the people on the New Age battlefield heard the sound.


    ¡°World War,e out and face your death!¡±


    Wu Mingwu roared furiously. He was extremely furious and could not hide it. His injuries from before had already recovered. This time, he was not alone. Instead, he brought several people of the same realm with him.


    The second generation descendants under the four knights were just like Wu Mingwu. They were all very powerful. This time, they came together to kill World War and sweep across the battlefield of the new age to avenge their son.


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    ¡°Get Out! !¡±


    ¡°Get Out! ! !¡±


    An angry roar came from four people, including Wu Mingwu. They were all very angry. Their sons had been killed here, not leaving a single one alive. The descendants of the four knights felt their hearts bleeding.


    Rumble!


    Such a sound reverberated throughout the entire era battlefield. Ye Sheng was so scared that he immediately hid in the Pantheon pill furnace and turned the pantheon pill furnace into dust. He didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that he would be dragged in.


    Rumble!


    Wu Ming¡¯s martial arts avatar was 30,000 feet tall. With a stomp of his foot, the earth trembled and the mountains shook. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°You escaped. Get out here.¡±Wu Ming Wu roared arrogantly. He was in high spirits. This time, the four of them were working together. They were absolutely not afraid of fighting the world.


    Outside, the wind and clouds surged. The earth cracked, the mountains cracked, and the trees copsed. These were scenes like the end of the world. It was extremely terrifying.


    Wu Mingwu and his three brothers came together, and the power they brought was too powerful.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say a word. He just watched silently, not wanting to be discovered.


    ¡°What should we do? Just wait here. I feel that we will be discovered sooner orter,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said worriedly.


    Ye Sheng was silent. He was right. Once Wu Mingwu and the others searched carefully, the pantheon pill furnace wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anymore.


    However, he had no way now. If he went out, he would die. Hiding here still had a chance of survival.


    ¡°Just wait. I hope the heavens won¡¯t cut off the path of others.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    Du Qingyi and Chi Jun both frowned and looked worriedly. There was nothing they could do. The gap between their realms was too big.


    Outside, Wu Mingwu and the other two began to split up. They emitted a thick pressure that made all the living beings in the new age battlefield tremble, not daring to speak.


    Ye Sheng was still waiting. He was still watching silently.


    He was waiting for someone.


    World War.


    World War hade. Only by dying these four people would ye Sheng have a chance to leave this ce.


    Otherwise, Ye Sheng could only hide and hope that he would not be discovered.


    Wu MINGWU roared angrily, ¡°Cowardly tortoise, aren¡¯t you very arrogant? Why Don¡¯t you dare toe out now?¡±


    The huge waves swept up the yellow sand, the violent winds filled with snowkes, the spring flowers withstood the scorching sun, and the withered leaves were suffused with killing intent.


    The season had beenpletely changed. This was the power of a peak expert,pletely exceeding ye Sheng¡¯s ability.


    ng!


    And in this scene where the four seasons were entangled together, a cold light attacked, decorating the sky. With a swoosh, the sky was cut open.


    ¡°Your grandfather is here. This time, none of you will be able to escape.¡±Zhan Tian hade down, his aura majestic and his fighting spirit overflowing. He had note alone. He had brought a sword with him.


    A heavenly sword!

 Chapter 824

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 23, the violent battle against the world</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The battle against the world had arrived. A cold ray of light tore through the sky andnded directly on Wu Mingwu¡¯s position.


    Boom!


    The earth directly copsed. Hundreds of miles ofnd copsed and turned into ruins. The enormous impact spread for tens of thousands of miles. The earth¡¯s veins trembled and formed ripples. Finally, all of them struck Wu Mingwu¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s body was sent flying, but he was not injured. He was already prepared. A long spear blocked in front of him, and collided with the Sky Sword. Light shot in all directions, and it was extremely intense.


    Rumble!


    The first exchange was the copse of the Earth. It was a scene of the end of the world. Wu Mingwu was sent flying, and the sky sword stabbed into the earth. The four great experts stared into the distance.


    A figure appeared and slowly walked over.


    Da Da da da!


    Clear footsteps came out from the dust. World War still looked like a human. He was dressed in armor and silver light burst out. His expression was grim as he looked at Wu Mingwu and the others.


    ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven but you didn¡¯t take it. There¡¯s no way to enter hell. Don¡¯t leave this time,¡±World War said coldly.


    He walked in front of the Heavenly Sword and reached out to grab it. The heavenly sword was pulled out and a terrifying aura of extreme dao spread out.


    This was the Heavenly Sword, the Magic Treasure of the ten elites of the DAO College. It was extremely powerful and made people look at it with surprise.


    Wu Mingwu frowned. He was amazed at how terrifying Zhan Tianxia was, but he was not afraid.


    ¡°With the four of us working together this time, even if you are powerful, you will die without a doubt,¡±Wu Mingwu said confidently.


    World War one sneered, ¡°No matter how many trash fish there are, they are still trash fish.¡±


    ¡°No matter how sharp your tongue is, it¡¯s useless. Even if you say all sorts of things, it won¡¯t change the fact that you are about to die,¡±a person beside Wu Mingwu said with a cold expression.


    ¡°To actually give birth to a monster like you in the New Age battlefield, it¡¯s also inconceivable. After absorbing countless corpses, you are a living monster. You shouldn¡¯t have appeared. Your primordial spirit isn¡¯t strong, but you rely on your physical body. It¡¯s simply shameful,¡±another woman said, she was also the only woman among the four. Her eyes were filled with killing intent. The child she gave birth to had died here. She was the one who was the most furious.


    ¡°There are many secrets in the New Age battlefield. Our old ancestor had fought here before. You should know where it is. Tell me.¡±Thest person who was wearing a dragon-shaped armor asked with a peeping tom on his face.


    War the world held his sword and waved it. He said, ¡°If your forefather knew that you unworthy descendants had joined the primal chaos, he would probably be so angry that he would climb out of his grave.¡±


    ¡°The weak are the weak. This world has always been thew of the jungle. The Primal Chaos has ruled for seven epochs, and their foundation is unfathomable. You have resisted generation after generation, dying generation after generation. You have lost who knows how many people. You know that you can not do it, but you still persist. How Foolish.¡±Wu Mingwu mocked.


    World War shook his head and sighed, ¡°To say such spineless words, it shows how pathetic you four knights are. You actually need to pray to others in order to survive. Not only are you not angry at being a dog, you are even proud. You turn around and ask us who are standing, why don¡¯t you kneel?¡±? ¡°Why don¡¯t you be a dog?¡±


    ¡°Being a dog makes you wagging your tails and feeling proud. You feel that you are really blessed. No one else can be a dog, but you guys can. You guys are simply too proud.¡±The corners of World War¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°How does it feel to be a dog?¡±World Warughed coldly. The words that came out of his mouth made Wu Mingwu¡¯s face turn ashen. His eyes were burning with anger. He really did not want to tear world war into pieces.


    It was too infuriating. This guy¡¯s verbal skills were simply invincible. Even if Wu Mingwu and a few others joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.


    Inside the Pantheon Furnace, Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid only that old tortoise can match this verbal skill.¡±


    Ye Sheng admitted that he wasn¡¯t a match for Zhan Tianxia. If he said it out loud, it would really infuriate people to death.


    Zhuge Xiaoming said in admiration, ¡°I want to take him as my master and learn from him.¡±


    ¡°These four horsemen are losing their minds. They are probably going to be angry from embarrassment.¡±Chi Jun shook his head and said. He also admired Zhan Tianxia¡¯s trash talk.


    ¡°They are going to fight.¡±Du Qingyi immediately said.


    The few of them hid in the Pantheon elixir furnace and looked outside without blinking. They were looking forward to the fight.


    Once the fight started, they would have a chance to escape.


    They could not interfere in this kind of fight. It would be good if they could escape.


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s eyes were burning with anger from the humiliation. he shouted angrily, ¡°Today, I will definitely rip your tendons, skin you, and tear you into pieces.¡±


    The other three were also furious. None of them could endure the humiliation of world war. With a Swish, the four of them immediately attacked.


    Rumble!


    Wu Mingwu directly thrust out a long spear. The long spear was filled withws that cut through the sky. It had the ability to break through the defense. This was the weapon that Wu Mingwu had found, specifically to deal with World War.


    World War¡¯s defense was too high. There was no way to not break through the defense. That was why Wu Mingwu held the long spear in his hand. His speed was very fast, and he thrust it out in an instant.


    The other three did not stay idle either. Everyone had heard from Wu Mingwu that world war was very terrifying. Its defense was shocking, so no one dared to be careless.


    ¡°Seal the world in ice!¡±


    The only woman had used her ownws to freeze the world. Tens of thousands of miles ofnd instantly turned into a kingdom of ice and snow. Countless things were frozen.


    World War was also frozen, unable to move.


    At this moment, Wu Mingwu¡¯s spear stabbed out.


    Kacha!


    A spear stabbed into world war¡¯s chest. The frozen part instantly exploded, and World War¡¯s armor let out a crisp sound.


    Kacha!


    The spear broke through the defense?


    Ye Sheng and the others watched nervously. World War had lost, and they were also in danger.


    ¡°Can the so-called ice seal do anything to your grandfather?¡±World War let out a long cry, and silver light burst out from his body. Wu Mingwu was sent flying, and the long spear was also sent flying. In mid-air, World War pulled out his heavenly sword and shed fiercely, he wanted to kill Wu Mingwu.


    ¡°Chaos Pervades!¡±The descendant of the other four knights turned into a region of chaos, surrounding World War, and then rapidly shrinking.


    ¡°Heavenly Royal Firmament, soul agitate!¡±Thest one used his best soul attack. He had heard that World War¡¯s soul was very weak, and this soul attack entered the chaos pervading, it directly hit World War¡¯s body.


    Ahhhh!


    World War let out a furious roar. These four people were not weak, and when they joined forces, World War was threatened. His head was pierced by the soul attack, and his hair was disheveled. He looked like a mad demon, extremely berserk.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    War with the world¡¯s heaven sword burst out with a sharp killing intent. It ruthlessly cut open the chaotic sky curtain and took the opportunity to escape.


    ¡°Eternal Freeze!¡±However, aftering out, war with the world immediately received a snow attack. He held the Heaven Sword and his eyes were cold and fierce.


    ¡°Nine battle swords, Kill!¡±War with the world instantly turned the heaven sword into nine battle swords with strong killing intent. They surrounded his body and blocked this attack. Then, he held the long sword and shed down.


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi of this sword was 90,000 miles long. It was directed at the only woman, and that was world conqueror.

 Chapter 825

    <h4>Chapter 825: Chapter 24, green-robed man with a city on his back 1</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    World War One¡¯s sword swept over at an extremely fast speed. The sword radiance shot out for 30,000 kilometers and immediately split apart the ice and snow, sealing thend forever.


    The only female among the descendants of the four knights was called Yun Wen. She was an ice and snow controller and was extremely powerful. At this moment, facing world war¡¯s powerful attack, her face was cold and her jade-like hands trembled. The starlight sprinkled down, iparably resplendent, it was dazzling.


    When the starlight shone down, it formed a misty fog of ice and snow. It instantly covered her figure and disappeared. World War had no idea where her opponent was?


    If World War¡¯s divine soul was powerful enough, it would be slightly better. However, his divine soul was not strong enough and could not be discovered. Therefore, Yun Wen used world war¡¯s weakness to forcefully hide himself andunch a sneak attack.


    In any case, as long as she could kill World War, she didn¡¯t care how she killed him.


    When World War saw this scene, his expression didn¡¯t change. His opponent¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t weak either, so how could he not have a way to deal with him.


    But so what if he had a way to deal with him? World War would still attack him forcefully, so he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Sweeping across the world!


    World War let out a loud roar that shook the heavens and covered the entire universe. It was iparably loud and resonated from his chest. One Ring after another, it quickly spread out and caught traces of his opponent.


    Yun Wen never expected that her concealment technique would be destroyed by World War. This was like a joke.


    Her expression changed drastically and she hurriedly retreated, trying to avoid world war.


    However, World War would not give her the chance. The nine battle swords were like nine meteors as they charged towards her.


    In the fog, Yun Wen cried out in fear, ¡°Save me!¡±


    She had been found by World War, and since she could not escape, she was no match for him either. What should she do?


    At this moment, Wu Mingwu struck out with aw. It swept up the snowkes and turned into a huge sun as it ruthlessly smashed towards her.


    ¡°Go to Hell. You still want to kill us when the four of us are working together?¡±Wu Mingwu shouted coldly. Together with the other two people, they broke through World War¡¯s obstruction and attacked at an extremely fast speed.


    Yun Wenughed out loud and was overjoyed. If World War dared to kill her, then both sides would suffer heavy injuries. World War would injure her, but he would also have to endure the attacks of Wu Mingwu and the other two.


    A sharp glint shed in World War¡¯s eyes. He stared at Yun Wen and revealed a fierce glint. He did not hide it at all and attacked furiously.


    World War wanted to kill Yun Wen. Even if he had to pay the price of being injured, he would still kill Yun Wen.


    If he didn¡¯t kill Yun Wen, he would be grinded to death by the four of them. If he killed Yun Wen, war the world still had a sliver of hope. He would fight for his life with his injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to be happy,¡±war the world said coldly. He immediately waved his hand and the nine battle swords fell like rain. A violent aura spread out in all directions and the ripples shook.


    Rumble!


    This time, Yun Wen waspletely hit. He let out a miserable cry that resounded throughout the universe.


    ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah! I want you to die. Since you dare to hurt me,¡±Yun Wen¡¯s expression was extremely furious and terrifying, her body had been pierced through by nine battle swords. Her chest and four limbs were filled with battle swords. After being subjected to such torture, she was still unable to die for the time being. This pain made Yun Wen¡¯s heart tremble.


    If she were to be attacked again, she would definitely die.


    ¡°You¡¯re arrogant!¡±When Wu Mingwu saw this scene, his face turned ashen. With a furious roar, he crossed the ground and struck down with his palm.


    Dong!


    This palm struck Zhan world¡¯s back cleanly. The terrifying power instantly spread to Zhan world¡¯s entire body, forming ripples that spread rapidly. It was extremely terrifying, causing Zhan world to stagger.


    However, Zhan World¡¯s armor and his physical body were both indestructible. Under the circumstances where Zhan world was in unbearable pain, his internal injuries were actually not serious.


    He even had the time to pull out the nine battle swords that had been inserted into Yun Wen¡¯s body. Then, hebined them into one. With the Heavenly Sword in his hand, he shed viciously.


    The heavenly sword was like a shooting star that swept across the sky, bringing with it a spray of blood. It was extremely eye-catching. On the pure whitend, on the extreme ice and snow, it was extremely enchanting.


    This was Yun Wen¡¯s head. At this moment, it had been chopped off by Zhan world. Even his divine soul had been strangled by the heavenly sword. There was no hope of resurrection.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±Wu Mingwu was furious. The four of them hade together, but now, one of them had been killed by World War. It was a humiliation.


    ¡°Chaos Strike!¡±


    ¡°Ten Thousand Soul Devourers!¡±


    The other two were also furious. They directly exploded with powerful strength and attacked World War, who had no way to fight back.


    Rumble!


    The chaos strike shattered more than ten pieces of World War¡¯s armor, and World War spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale.


    The ten thousand soul devourers were even more terrifying. They invaded World War¡¯s head and wanted to devour his soul. This caused World War to roar angrily, ¡°Get the hell out!¡±


    His furious roar resounded throughout the world and shook the earth. The ice and snow instantly shattered. Without the support of the cloud pattern, the ice and snow were not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Not good, World War is going too far.¡±Ye Sheng said worriedly in the Pantheon Pill Furnace. He was secretly shocked. In order to kill the cloud pattern, World War took a blow from Wu Mingwu and the other two. His injuries were not light.


    No matter how strong World War¡¯s defense was, it was not easy to defend against a few people of the same level. This was very obvious.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t Kill Yun Wen, we will be worn to death. If we kill him, we will also be injured. It will be harder to fight. This is a choice. I think it is right,¡±du Qingyi said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, it is right. But now, World War is fighting against three people. He is still injured. Wu Mingwu and the other two are not injured,¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said worriedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any changes.¡±Chi Jun said seriously.


    The four of them were worried about the outside world in the Pantheon Furnace. In fact, they could only worry and couldn¡¯t do anything else. In a battle of this level, if they went out, they would die.


    In the outside world, after World of war received the fierce attacks from the three of them, he swept out with his sword. The terrifying sword Qi surged in the sky and forced Wu Mingwu and the other two to retreat.


    A cornered beast was still fighting. This was the most dangerous time. They were sure that world war was injured, so they were not in a hurry. They just had to slowly grind world war to death.


    ¡°You killed Yun Wen this time. You are really amazing. Under the Siege of the three of us, you still have this ability. You are indeed extraordinary,¡±Wu Mingwu said coldly.


    ¡°It is also because you are amazing that you can not live. You must die,¡±a man with a cold expression said.


    ¡°Many of our four knights have been killed by you. This time, you will definitely die.¡±Thest man¡¯s eyes were filled with blood.


    The three of them formed a triangle and surrounded World War. They did not attack immediately but waited for world war¡¯s injuries to be more serious before taking him down.


    This was their strategy and World War knew it. However, he had no choice but to stand up straight.


    World War was just about to speak when his expression suddenly changed. He looked towards the ce where the heaven and earth intersected and a terrifying aura spread out.


    Wu Mingwu and the other two also looked on in disbelief. was there anyone else in this ce?


    Ye Sheng, who was in the Pantheon Pill Furnace, was also extremely shocked. He muttered, ¡°What is this?¡±


    An ancient city floated over. Its majestic aura shocked everyone present and everyone stared with wide eyes.


    Below the ancient city, a figure had a sorrowful expression. It was as if the entire world had a sorrowful feeling when she appeared.

 Chapter 826

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 25, Qingshan came from behind the City 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The ancient city was very old. The city walls were mottled and many ces had fallen off. The city gates were tightly shut, but one could vaguely see a statue in the ancient city.


    This ancient city was not unfamiliar to Ye Sheng.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was not unfamiliar either.


    Du Qingyi and Chi Jun were not unfamiliar either.


    It was an ancient city in the battlefield of this era. Ye Sheng and the others had entered before.


    It was the ancient city of a transcendent, but unfortunately, this transcendent didn¡¯t have much time left. After turning into a Rockman, he failed on the path of transcendence.


    The Rockman¡¯s regret was his voice.


    But wasn¡¯t this Rockman supposed to be dead?


    His ancient city should have beenpletely destroyed with the passage of time. Why was it here?


    Also, who was the person carrying the Rockman from the ancient city?


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes wide and looked carefully. He didn¡¯t even blink. He wanted to know who it was?


    Du Qingyi, Zhuge Xiaoming, and the Chi Army were all the same. They didn¡¯t even blink. They wanted to know who it was?


    It wasn¡¯t just them. Zhan tianxia, Wu Mingwu, and the others also had solemn expressions.


    The aura of the person who came was so huge that it was impossible to ignore. This aura made Zhan Tianxia¡¯s heart palpitate and he felt flustered, let alone Wu Mingwu and the others.


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s expression was gloomy. were these people enemies or friends?


    If they were enemies, then it would be troublesome. If they were friends, then Zhan world would undoubtedly die.


    Rumble!


    The ancient city pushed the wind and clouds, sweeping up arge amount of aura and squeezing over.


    When they came close, everyone guessed clearly that the person who moved this ancient city was actually a woman.


    A woman.


    A woman wearing green clothes.


    A woman named green robes.


    Green robes had a sorrowful look on his face. His eyes were filled with grief, anger, and even more, killing intent.


    It was directed at Wu Mingwu and the others.


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s heart jumped in fright. He stared at Green robes and furrowed his brows. He had no idea why he had offended her?


    Zhan Tianxia also furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t know this woman either. What was she trying to do by carrying an ancient city on her back?


    They didn¡¯t know each other, but Ye Sheng did. When he saw the senior in the Pantheon Elixir Furnace, he immediately guessed everything.


    ¡°The Rockman waited for the senior in the end, and the senior in green is probably here to cause trouble for the Four Horsemen,¡±Ye Sheng said quickly.


    The death of the Rockman was elerated by the descendants of the Four Horsemen. Otherwise, the Rockman could continue to live for a long time. When the senior in Green didn¡¯t have the descendants of the Four Horsemen, the senior in Green could spend some time with the Rockman.


    However, all of this was because the descendants of the four knights messed up the original arrangement of the stone man, making the stone man choose to die and not persist.


    How could Qing Shan Senior Sister Not Hate? How could she not be angry?


    ¡°This will be a good show to watch. Qing Shan senior sister is very powerful.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming immediately became excited and said.


    ¡°Look forward to it. We might have a chance to leave this ce.¡±Du Qingyi¡¯s eyes were full of expectation.


    ¡°Two people against three of the four knights, is that Alright?¡±Chi Jun said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior qingyi is definitely very strong.¡±Ye Sheng immediately said. He believed in senior Qingyi.


    ..


    Carrying the ancient city on her back, senior Qingyi held it with one hand. Her entire body was filled with a sorrowful aura. The so-called rtionship between her and the Rockman wouldpletely disappear with the Rockman¡¯s death.


    She came here today to kill someone.


    The blue-clothed senior sister hadn¡¯t been this angry for a very, very, very long time.


    No, this shouldn¡¯t be anger. She simply wanted to kill someone.


    The person who killed the four horsemen.


    Regardless of whether it was because the four horsemen had be theckeys of the chaos n, or because the descendants of the four horsemen had disturbed thest period of time of the Rockman.


    The blue-robed senior sister was very angry.


    Her anger turned into a direct connection to the fact that she wanted to kill someone.


    Holding the ancient city with one hand, the blue-robed senior sister came before Wu Mingwu and the others. Then, without saying anything, she directly pressed down.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the ancient city of the Rockmen directly covered down, as if the sky had copsed. As it pressed down, it caused clouds and mist to churn, and violent winds to rise up in all directions. It was a grand scene.


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s tightly furrowed brows did not dissipate. He angrily shouted, ¡°Who are you? We have no enmity with each other. We don¡¯t even know you, so why did you attack us?¡±


    Wu Mingwu could not understand. His two brothers from the same n also could not understand. Why did this happen.


    Where did this crazy womane from? She carried an ancient city on her back, and without saying a word, she smashed it down on them?


    World War I also watched curiously. He did not move and tried his best to recover from his injuries. When he realized that the ancient city was not crashing down on him, he immediately felt relieved and watched coldly from the side.


    The senior in Green had a sorrowful expression and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, you shouldn¡¯t have, you shouldn¡¯t have taken away hisst bit of time. I originally did not want to go against you so early, but now, go and die.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, an ancient city was immediately covered with rumbling sounds.


    ¡°Crazy Woman!¡±


    Wu Mingwu¡¯s body instantly erged. His Dharma Idol, heaven and earth, sent out a punch that wanted to shatter the ancient city.


    Dong!


    However, the ancient city was condensed by a transcendent expert. How could he shatter it?


    A failed transcendent was also a transcendent. It wasn¡¯t something Wu Mingwu could contend against.


    His punch was immediately bounced back. A powerful force shook Wu Mingwu¡¯s body, causing him to tremble. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his expression changed drastically. He asked in disbelief, ¡°What the Hell Is This?¡±


    Wu Mingwu could not understand. A mottled ancient city actually had such power. It was unbelievable.


    The descendants of the other two four horsemen were also very miserable. They used all their strength, but they were still suppressed by the ancient city. The ancient city was like a copsed sky, directly suppressing them.


    Standing on top of the ancient city, the senior in green looked down at them. Her eyes became cold. Her beautiful hands trembled, and she struck out with a divine rule.


    ¡°All creation destruction!¡±


    This was one of the most terrifying moves of the senior in green, and it was also an epiphany that she had gained from her second life. At this moment, she didn¡¯t hesitate to use it in order to take revenge for the Rockmen.


    Unfortunately, the Rockmen couldn¡¯t see it anymore.


    Boom!


    The annihtion of all living things struck down, and it was extremely terrifying. Zhan Tianxia was so frightened that he immediately retreated. On the other hand, Wu Mingwu tried his best to charge upwards, and all the strength in his body transformed into a fierce ray of light. It was dazzling and dazzling, and he wanted to break through the suppression of the ancient city.


    Unfortunately, when the annihtion of all living things struck down, not a single person was able to escape. All of them fell under the azure-robed Senior¡¯sw, and not a single person was able to escape.


    Wu Mingwu watched as his body slowly eroded. His soul began to rot, and his life force rapidly drained. This made him very nervous and anxious. He stared at the blue-clothed senior and wanted to beg for mercy.


    However, when the blue-clothed senior struck down, she immediately put away the ancient city. This was thest thing the stone golem left in this world, and the blue-clothed senior didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    Wu Mingwu watched as he quickly disappeared, leaving only his head in the air.


    The remaining two descendants of the four horsemen were the same. They werepletely weathered, without a single shadow. Only the empty blue-clothed senior sister was left standing alone in the air.


    In the distance, Zhan Tianxia swallowed his saliva. He didn¡¯t know what to say. It was too fierce.


    In the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng, Zhuge Xiaoming, and the others also had an eye-opening experience.


    The azure-clothed senior who had lived her second life suddenly became ridiculous.

 Chapter 827

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 26: Return to the vault of Heaven Star</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, the azure-robed senior had killed Wu Mingwu and the others. War the world was so frightened that he immediately put away his battle sword and stood at the side obediently, blinking his eyes like an obedient baby.


    It was veryical.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was surging with excitement as he watched from the Pantheon Pill Furnace. When the battle was over, he immediately came out.


    ¡°Azure-robed senior,¡±Ye Sheng shouted, a little excited. This was a great expert, even more powerful than war the world. War the world, who was previously arrogant and arrogant, now stood at the side obediently, not daring to say anything, he was afraid of making senior sister Qing Shan unhappy.


    His body was strong and powerful, but he could not withstand senior sister Qing Shan¡¯s violent attack.


    Senior Sister Qing Shan looked at Ye Sheng in surprise. Then, she looked at the surroundings and understood a little. She said, ¡°Are you ready for the early stage of what you want to Do?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Everything is ready. We only need the east wind.¡±


    The indigo-robed senior sister revealed a calm smile, she said, ¡°Very good. Work hard. This matter can be considered a major matter. Many people are secretly waiting for an opportunity. If you send this opportunity up, they will seize it.¡±


    Ye Sheng understood what the indigo-robed senior sister was saying. The Four Knights had offended too many people. They would definitely suffer a cmity this time.


    Even the chaos race would find it difficult to save them.


    The azure-robed senior sister raised her head and looked at the clear and bright sky. She did not care about fighting the world. Instead, she said to Ye Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. See You Later.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and watched the azure-robed senior sister leave. She was in a bad mood at the moment and Ye Sheng had no intention of pulling her along to ask her some questions.


    After the azure-robed senior sister left, fighting the world immediately stared at Ye Sheng and asked, ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    Ye sheng blinked and said, ¡°She is the person in charge of the monastery.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce is the monastery?¡±Zhan Tianxia asked with a frown.


    He had absorbed countless corpses, but those corpses were from the previous era, so Zhan Tianxia did not know much about this era.


    ¡°The monastery is an academy that teaches talented disciples. If you want to understand this universe, leave this ce. I will leave this ce soon,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°This woman just said that you¡¯re going to do something big. What kind of big thing is it?¡±World War continued to ask.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Destroy the Four Horsemen.¡±


    ¡°With just you, destroy the people behind those four guys?¡±World War looked at him with a face full of disbelief.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, ¡°What I want to do is very simple. I want to start a monstrous war. After that, there will naturally be others to do it. I Won¡¯t care about it.¡±


    This was what Chu Xiangyu said. Who knew how many people were waiting for the four horsemen to be unlucky and step on them. No one wanted to be the first to stand out and be hit by the Four Horsemen, but Ye Sheng was not afraid.


    What was he afraid of? Ye Sheng had always beenwless. As long as his wife and daughter were not in trouble, Ye Sheng would dare to break the sky.


    World of war stared at Ye Sheng and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know that old Xuanwu in the soldier burial valley?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I guess we have some friendship.¡±


    ¡°Alright, when you start the war with the four knights, I will help you too. Right now, I have just recovered and have not reached my peak. I want to go out and improve myself.¡±World of war said seriously.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°That would be my wish. Anyway, when the war starts, the entire universe will probably know about it. You can also receive the message.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re still alright, Kid. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±World of war turned around and left without any hesitation. He flew into the sky and flew away from the back of the Sun.


    Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace and Zhuge Xiaoming and the others also came out. They looked at the devastatednd.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, what should we do next?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked.


    Du Qingyi and Chi Jun looked at Ye Sheng. Unknowingly, Ye Sheng had be the backbone of everyone.


    Ye Sheng thought for a while and said, ¡°Before dering war with the four horsemen, we need to settle down our family and friends. Let¡¯s return to Sky Dome First.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s daughter and friends were all wandering in the universe. Once the war started, it would be very dangerous for the war to affect them. He needed to settle down ande face to face with the four horsemen.


    This battle was a fierce battle. Ye Sheng had to be fully prepared.


    If possible, Ye Sheng wanted to improve his strength and make himself stronger so that he could deal with the real immortals.


    ¡°I have to go back and arrange for my rtives and friends.¡±Du qingyi nodded. This was something that had to be done.


    ¡°I only have one grandfather. I don¡¯t need to worry about that old guy. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said indifferently. His grandfather was not in any danger. It would be fine if the four horsemen did not provoke him, but if they provoked him.., he would probably be unlucky.


    Ye Sheng smiled. Who would have thought that such an old farmer who cultivated thend all day long was an invincible expert?


    Following that, du Qingyi and Ye Sheng separated. He had to go back to settle his family and friends. Meanwhile, Ye Sheng brought Chi Jun and Zhuge Xiaoming back to the Sky Dome.


    The Immortal King¡¯s pet was nailed in the air, lighting up the world. Ye Sheng and the others left through the crack behind it and returned to the universe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so dangerous this time. Fortunately, World War came out. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Wu Mingwu¡¯s attack.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming sighed.


    Ye Sheng nodded. It was true. This time, they were lucky.


    However, they had to face the four horsemen directly. No one knew how terrifying this group was since thest era. Ye Sheng needed to be fully focused.


    The three of them left this area and saw the immortal King¡¯s tomb again. As usual, it was very hidden and was not discovered by anyone.


    After watching for a while, Ye Sheng quickly left. Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun entered the Pantheon Pill Furnace, while Ye Sheng used the Kun peng speed to shuttle through the universe.


    ¡°I still have to learn the teleportation array. Wherever I want to go, a teleportation array will be enough.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. Flying like this was a waste of time.


    Although his speed was unbelievably fast, the universe was so big that Ye Sheng felt very tired.


    However, teleportation arrays were not something that half-immortals could learn. They needed to reach the immortal realm in order to be able toe into contact with thews of teleportation, rules, and so on.


    Boom!


    Just as Ye Sheng was thinking, a ck hole suddenly appeared in front of him. A figure was waiting inside.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you cane back.¡±It was the old Titan. He knew that Ye Sheng would fly back for at least a few years. It was too long, so he came to pick ye Sheng up.


    Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He immediately rushed in and instantly returned to the firmament star from the edge.


    After the old Titan picked them up, he disappeared. He still didn¡¯t want toe out.


    Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun came out of the Pantheon Pill Furnace. Looking at the familiar firmament star, they rxed.

 Chapter 828 - the prelude to the Great War

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 27, the prelude to the Great War</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    On the vault of Heaven, Ye Sheng met Beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou seemed to know that Ye Sheng was doing something big. The hearts of husband and wife were linked. She and Ye Sheng had been together for decades and had long belonged to an old married couple. They knew each other¡¯s thoughts very well.


    Beauty Zhou was the person who understood ye Sheng the most in this world, so when Ye Sheng returned, she gave him a surprise.


    ..


    Ye Sheng pushed open the door and saw two women. They were both as beautiful as fairies, as if they were imprinted from the same mold. They were the two most important women in his life.


    Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±When ye Yun ¡®er saw Ye Sheng, she cried out in surprise, her heart filled with joy.


    Beauty Zhou smiled at the side. She was dignified and elegant, extremely beautiful and imposing.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°I was just about to call you back. Why did youe back alone?¡±


    Ye Yun ¡®er said, ¡°Mom called me back. She said that something big was going to happen. It¡¯s not safe for me to be outside. It¡¯s not good for you, Dad, so I came back.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at Beauty Zhou. She was really a good wife.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with what you have to do, but I can still help you with the things at home,¡±Beauty Zhou looked at Ye Sheng sweetly and said with a smile.


    After decades of being husband and wife, the two of them had never quarreled and treated each other with respect. Up until now, their eyes were still full of affection because their personalitiesplemented each other. More importantly, they treated each other as the most important part of themselves, ye Sheng worked so hard for Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Not only did I call my daughter back, but I also called my father and brother, your eldest sister, eldest brother, second brother, and master back. They¡¯re on their way,¡±Beauty Zhou said.


    ¡°What more could a husband ask for if he could get a wife like this?¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    ¡°Chu Zhongtian didn¡¯te back?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°No, Chu Zhongtian did let his wife and sone back, but he said he got a great opportunity to revive the sword-wielding old man. Chu Zhongtian is working hard toward this goal,¡±Beauty Zhou shook her head and said.


    Ye Sheng smiled and said happily, ¡°If we can revive the sword-wielding old man and let hime to this vast universe, that would be great. Such a magnificent character shouldn¡¯t die in a small world.¡±


    ¡°Chu Zhongtian said the same thing. He also said that he wasn¡¯t happy to see you alone in the universe. This time, he wants to chase after you well. Soon, he will let you experience the power of the Northwest Madman,¡±Beauty Zhou said softly.


    Ye Shengughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if the current Chu Zhongtian still has the powerful spirit he had in the past.¡±


    In the Small World, Chu Zhongtian had been rebellious andwless since he was young. Later on, he met his wife. He cultivated his body and character for decades, umting his foundation. Only when he arrived in the universe did he truly let go of himself.


    ¡°What about senior Xu and the others?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°None of them are willing toe back. They are all working hard to improve themselves. They all say that no matter what happens, they will definitely do their best and go adventuring on their own.¡±Beauty Zhou shook her head.


    Ye sheng sighed and said, ¡°These are all well-known figures from an era. Naturally, they will not live under others. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯te back. They are all young eagles. Fly In this universe. I believe that they will be safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Father, what exactly are you going to do? Call them all back?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er asked in surprise. She really wanted to know what her father had done this time?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know what it is in a while. Since you¡¯re back, you should spend time with your mother. I¡¯ve been very busy recently and don¡¯t have time to spend with your mother,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Ye Yun ¡®er pouted. She was very dissatisfied with her father¡¯s concealment, but she still agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the family. I¡¯m not weak now either. I¡¯ve reached the human realm.¡±


    Ye Sheng rubbed his daughter¡¯s head and smiled in satisfaction. He apanied his wife and daughter for a meal before leaving.


    ..


    In the outside world, Ye Sheng met the Void Demon King.


    It was still as mighty as before. Its aura was not weak, and it had improved a lot. However, the gap between it and Ye Sheng was still huge.


    The Void Demon King stood under the moonlight and said with emotion, ¡°When I first met you, you were still a weakling. But now, between us, I have be a weakling.¡±


    Ye Sheng held a pot of wine and invited the Void Demon King to drink. He did not say a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s also fortunate that I signed a contract with you early on. No matter how strong you are, I¡¯m still your biggest lifeline,¡±the Void Demon King said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to have a lifeline like you,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    The Void Demon King was moved. ¡°So mushy.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not continue to tease it. Instead, he said in a low voice, ¡°I hope that you can help me take good care of my daughter and wife in theing days.¡±


    The Void Demon King¡¯s wine spilled all over the floor. He looked at Ye Sheng and said seriously, ¡°What are you doing, leaving yourst words?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just letting you know that I¡¯ve handed over my most important family to you. Only then can I focus on one thing without any distractions.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±The Void Demon King cursed. ¡°Since it¡¯s so dangerous, then don¡¯t go. You¡¯re not the Savior. You¡¯re a small figure in this era. How many years have you been in the Universe? Why do you keep doing such big things?¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and thought for a while. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m born with this fate. After entering the universe, there are many things that you can¡¯t do just because you don¡¯t want to. Some things are duty-bound.¡±


    The void demon king wished that he could cut open ye Sheng¡¯s head to see what Ye Sheng was thinking and why he said it was so dangerous.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it if you leave your family to me.¡±The Void Demon King shook his head.


    ¡°I believe in You,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe in me. I don¡¯t even believe in myself,¡±the Void Demon King refused.


    Ye Shengughed loudly and reached out to touch the Void Demon King. Just like when he was young, the man and the bird were very harmonious under the moonlight.


    ¡°I really want to return to the Small World. This way, you can be the king of the Small World, so you don¡¯t have toe to this universe and do such dangerous things.¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    ¡°You should be happy. You nurtured me. You nurtured a person who will be famous for a thousand years. In the future, the entire universe will know a person called Ye Sheng.¡±Ye Sheng said proudly.


    ¡°There are so many people. Why Do I Need You to do it?¡±The Void Demon King Sighed.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is the reason why I came to this world.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were blurred as he recalled his initial arrival in this world. When he was in the Ye residence, he had never thought that in the future, he would do his best to save this universe.


    Perhaps this was also the time to create heroes. If Ye Sheng had a cold personality, he wouldn¡¯t have to care about favors, love, and family. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.


    ¡°I will protect your family well. I swear on my life,¡±the Void Demon King said to Ye Sheng seriously.


    Ye Sheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I have awakened my inherited memories. I will advance by leaps and bounds in the future. ¡°Half-immortals, immortals, and immortal kings aren¡¯t a problem. Don¡¯t worry, i, the Void Demon King, will protect your family. Anyone who wants to hurt them must step on my corpse,¡±the Void Demon King said firmly.

 Chapter 829

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 28, half a month</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After handing his family over to the Void Demon King, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart rxed. He believed that the Void Demon King would definitely protect his family.


    Just as Ye Sheng said, the Void Demon King was his family.


    To the Void Demon King, Ye Sheng was also his family. The Void Demon King had wandered the universe alone for thousands of years and was hunted down by the Lin family. Then, he met Ye Sheng and signed a contract. Both sides were now in the same boat, both parties were in the same boat.


    In the next few days, everyone returned one after another. Some of Ye Sheng¡¯s friends, rtives, teachers, senior brothers and so on..


    All of them gathered on the firmament star, but ye Sheng did not go to see them.


    Ye Sheng was cultivating.


    He had to seize the time to improve his strength. Currently, he was at the seventh sky of half-immortal realm. He was still a little bit away from the ninth sky, and there was still a big gap between him and a real immortal.


    The Four Horsemen of destruction were about to arrive, so ye Sheng had to work hard and move toward his goal.


    He wasprehending the Great Dao, the origin, and thews of the world to improve his strength.


    Unfortunately, nothing was absolute, and thest-minute efforts didn¡¯t have any significant effect.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s improvement was very slow. At the level of half-immortal, you couldn¡¯t improve just by practicing hard. You needed opportunities.


    A big river with surging waves rumbled in front of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sat by the river, countlessws of dao rhythm flowing in his eyes. These were not thews of the Small World, but thews of the Great Dao of the universe. It was still very difficult for him toprehend them.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s umtion was still not enough. He had just broken through to the seventh heaven of half-immortal, and there was still a bit of a gap between him and the eighth heaven of half-immortal.


    However, Ye Sheng was not discouraged. He slowlyprehended and believed that he would finally gain something.


    In the Divine World, the clone of the ancient God had finally obtained the various knowledge and origins of the ancient God era, which were stored in the divine court. He was working hard toprehend them, so that his body of the ancient God could sessfully start to evolve and be a real ancient god.


    In Hell, the clone of the Earth was constantly devouring all kinds of dark dimensions to improve himself and evolve in another direction.


    The three ye Shengs were all working hard. They all knew that a crisis was waiting for them.


    Sa Sa Sa!


    Someone walked over, stepping on the grass and making a sound.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t open his eyes. He had said that he was going into seclusion, so no one would easily disturb him.


    Now that someone was here, there must be something.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t look at him, but based on his size and sensing, he knew that this was Chi Jun. .


    The Red Army stood behind ye Sheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye Sheng, the four horsemen have gone berserk and are wantonly ughtering in the universe. They want you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, their losses in the New Age battlefield were too great.¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care at all. Two generations of the Four Horsemen had died in the New Age battlefield. The first and second generations, the first generation was still the four great experts.., even though they weren¡¯t a match for World War and the green-robed senior, in the universe, they were still great experts who could suppress an area. If they died just like that, it would be strange if the four horsemen didn¡¯t get angry.


    As for why they wanted him, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t need to think too much to know.


    They couldn¡¯t find World War and the green-robed senior, or they couldn¡¯t lock onto the green-robed senior and World War. They could only confirm that Ye Sheng was there at the time.


    Hence, they wanted to capture Ye Sheng and interrogate the green-robed senior and World War.


    ¡°The Xandar star field that you were in before was ambushed by the Four Horsemen and suffered heavy losses. The Gctic Alliancepletely copsed and only a small number of people managed to escape,¡±Chi Jun continued.


    Ye Sheng frowned and opened his eyes. Killing intent shed in them. He did not expect the four horsemen to actually find the star system alliance and sweep it clean.


    The star system alliance was only a second-rate power in the universe. It upied the Xandar Star Field and developed independently. He did not expect it to be destroyed just like that.


    ¡°Four Horsemen, damn it!¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. Since the star system alliance was destroyed, he could not change anything. He could only continue to umte power and wait for the big battle that would not be long.


    ¡°My grandfather said that many people are getting restless,¡±Chi Jun replied.


    ¡°Continue to get restless. I still need half a month¡¯s time,¡±Ye Sheng said indifferently, ignoring them. He knew that this was the old Titan telling him that the time was ripe. If he wanted to make a move.., then he could make a move.


    But Ye Sheng still needed time.


    But it was not that he needed time. It was that the ancient God¡¯s avatar and the Earth¡¯s avatar needed time.


    The ancient God clone¡¯s ancient god body was still a dozen days away frompletion, and the Earth clone was also a little bit away from devouring the dark dimension. He would be able to break through and reach the eighth sky of half-immortal realm.


    Ye Sheng needed to wait. He needed to wait for them to finish his current stage of cultivation and start the catastrophe that would engulf the universe.


    Hearing this, Chi Jun did not disturb ye Sheng. He turned around and left. Since ye Sheng said that he still needed half a month, then he would wait for half a month.


    After half a month, it would be the day Ye Sheng came out of seclusion.


    ..


    Chi Jun left, and Ye Sheng continued to close his eyes. He didn¡¯t think about anything and fell into a state of emptiness. He started to meditate.


    Ye Sheng was thinking about a problem. What would happen if thews of the universe merged with the ck Hole.


    His main body was already a ck hole. This was his choice to evolve. However, ever since he evolved into a ck hole, it had been a long time since ye Sheng had continued to evolve.


    He could not find the next step.


    How would a ck hole evolve?


    This was a problem. Ye Sheng often thought that a ck hole would devour everything. How would it evolve next?


    Ye Sheng could only continue to expand the ck hole, but he could not find the next step of evolution.


    Now, he had a clue. This ck hole seemed to be able to merge thews of the universe into it.


    The ck hole itself was a type of universe, so naturally, it could also contain these things. When Ye Sheng understood the essence of the universe, the ck hole would be able topete with the universe¡¯s will.


    The ck hole swallowed everything. In the end, could it swallow this universe?


    This was the question that Ye Sheng had considered. Now that he had considered it clearly, he could begin to prepare.


    Numerousws were sent into the body of the ck hole by Ye Sheng. Then, they slowly settled in the ck hole and interweaved together, forming thews of a ck hole.


    This not only stabilized the ck hole, but also provided a powerful force for the ck hole.


    Ye Sheng looked up at the sky. His gaze pierced through the firmament star and saw the universe, the stars, and the vast gxy. The corner of his mouth curled up and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in half a month.¡±


    In this half a month, not only did the clone of the ancient God and the clone of the Earth need to improve, Ye Sheng was also improving.


    On the other hand, du Qingyi also took advantage of this half a month toe to the firmament star and bring a powerful divine artifact.


    Zhuge Xiaoming also went home and found his grandfather. He extorted a powerful magic treasure from him.


    Everyone was doing their best to improve themselves. Their goal was very clear, to win this so-called counterattack.


    And Ye Sheng was the fuse of this war. When the fuse was lit, when the Great War began.


    All of this, let everyone look forward to.

 Chapter 830

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 29, Ye Sheng came out of seclusion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The universe was vast and boundless, but the origin of the universe and thews of the universe still had a range. For example, the battlefield ye Sheng went to in the epoch was at the edge of the universe. The energy was pitifully low, so there was no human habitation.


    Half a monthter, Ye Sheng stood up and looked at the gxy. Then, without saying a word, he flew into the sky and rushed into the universe.


    Many people had noticed that Ye Sheng had entered the universe and left the vault of Heaven Star.


    Beauty Zhou held her daughter ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s hand and looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s back with worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Dad is a great hero. He will be fine.¡±Ye Yun ¡®erforted beauty Zhou.


    Beauty Zhou didn¡¯t say a word. She was worried and silently cheered for Ye Sheng.


    On the other side, Zhuge Xiaoming was carrying arge saber that was bigger than his. His eyes narrowed and his fat body was now muscr. Although he still looked fat, his condition waspletely different.


    Du Qingyi was holding a small cauldron with mountains and rivers engraved on it. This was a divine weapon that was refined by the immortal king back then. It was extremely powerful.


    Chi Jun took a weapon from his grandfather. It was a double-sided machete. The front and back ends of the machete were all sharp des. Only the round handle in the middle could sweep through the enemies. This was originally Chi Jun¡¯s grandfather¡¯s weapon.., he held it in his hand.


    Everyone stared at Ye Sheng as he left and began to make preparations.


    ..


    Ye Sheng left the vault of Heaven Star and rapidly crossed the gxy. Although he could not use the teleportation array to cross the gxy for a long time, the old Titan could.


    When Ye Sheng left the vault of Heaven Star, a ck hole suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the old Titan who was sending Ye Sheng off.


    Ye Sheng did not even look and directly went in.


    Boom!


    When he exited the ck hole, Ye Sheng heard the sound of the Milky Way rushing. He came to the sky above a gxy.


    The Universe was bustling, dazzling, and the gxy was vast. It was right in front of Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    This gxy was very beautiful, gorgeous, and colorful. It was right in front of him. There were all kinds of cosmic substances flowing in it, and it was notmon water.


    Even so, Ye Sheng was still very curious. What exactly was this ce?


    This should be the location chosen by the old Titan and the other experts. It was the location where they fought with the four knights, which meant that this ce was very suitable for fighting and would not affect the normal operation of the universe.


    Because the chaos race had not wanted to destroy this era, the old Titan and the others did not take the initiative to destroy it.


    ¡°No matter where it is, I will lure the four knights here first.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath and took out the heads of Wu Wudi and the others. He ced them in the gxy and allowed the gxy to bring the heads to wander around.


    The four knights would definitely sense it. This was their descendants. Moreover, Ye Sheng, whom they had tried every means to kill, was here. Therefore, even if they knew that there was a conspiracy, they would stille.


    This was a tant conspiracy. Ye Sheng did not hide it at all. The four knights knew that they had toe too.


    The four knights were very confident in their own strength. They thought that they could easily kill the power behind Ye Sheng. It was impossible that they would note just because there was someone behind Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    The head was in the gxy, emitting an aura that spread throughout the universe.


    Within the area of influence of the four knights, the four supreme existences were immediately enraged. They sensed the aura of their descendants, as well as Ye Sheng.


    Rumble!


    A four knight waved his hand, and a virtual image appeared before their eyes. It was above the Milky Way, the head floating. At the bank of the Milky Way, Ye Sheng had his hands behind his back, looking at the world. His expression was calm, without the slightest bit of nervousness.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±A low voice sounded, echoing in the sky.


    The four powerful experts stood in all directions. Under them, there were countless powerful presences, each more ruthless than thest. Seeing this scene, they were burning with anger.


    ¡°This person must be killed.¡±A cold voice sounded, with a strong killing intent. It turned into a real sword, and was about to sh out.


    ¡°There¡¯s a conspiracy behind this.¡±The only female amongst the four knights said coldly.


    ¡°During the time we¡¯ve returned to the universe, we¡¯ve been invincible. Even the Divine Court of the Divine Court of the Divine Court has retreated. Now, if we¡¯re afraid because of a small person behind Ye Sheng, that would be too embarrassing.¡±Another four knights retorted.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Thest four knights said very little, but they were firm, they wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    The four knights at the peak were discussing. The experts below were all silent and listening quietly. These four were the supreme leaders of the four knights. They were the second generation four knights. They took advantage of the first generation four knights to step onto the road of transcendence, they turned around and joined the primal chaos. They led their subordinates out of the cold and destend of death and arrived in the bright universe.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s kill them. Let an immortal king lead them. This shouldn¡¯t be wrong, right?¡±The only female spoke. She immediately chose a level, two levels higher than Ye Sheng.


    ¡°No, let Chi ya lead the team. He has just broken through to the immortal emperor level. It¡¯s perfect for him to lead the team.¡±The one who spoke the least was even more cautious.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Chi Ya, are you willing to lead the team?¡±The female four knights asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±The 300-meter-tall giant opened his eyes. A cold light shed through his eyes. He didn¡¯t refuse and agreed directly.


    Although Ye Sheng was only at the seventh sky of half-immortal realm, Chi Ya wasn¡¯t careless. He knew that his opponents this time weren¡¯t Ye Sheng, but the group of people behind Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I just broke through to the Immortal Emperor Realm and reached thest peak of cultivation. I haven¡¯t seen many masters in this universe. I hope that this time I can fulfill my wish and announce my return with the blood of the Immortal Emperor,¡±Chi ya said coldly, immediately, he brought a couple of people and rushed towards the gxy.


    The Four Horsemen closed their eyes at the same time. They felt that this time, it was a sure thing. They didn¡¯t put Ye Sheng in their eyes at all.


    For the people behind Ye Sheng, an immortal emperor was definitely enough.


    It wasn¡¯t just the four horsemen who closed their eyes. They weren¡¯t worried at all. Their subordinates also closed their eyes. They weren¡¯t worried at all. Chi Ya would definitelyplete the mission very easily this time.


    ..


    In the universe, Ye Sheng sat cross-legged and meditated. He looked at the vast gxy and did not say a word.


    He was waiting, waiting for someone to invade.


    Ye Sheng knew that the pressure he was facing was a little too great. However, he did not know why, but at this moment, his mood was calm.


    The remaining forces of the previous era were about to be uprooted by him at this moment.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s wild ambition, and it was also the conspiracy behind the scenes of countless people.


    On the sky, the sky changed and became the gctic scene where Ye Sheng was. Everyone raised their heads and saw Ye Sheng.


    The old Titan turned the scene over for everyone to see.


    Zhuge xiaoming muttered, ¡°I admire ye Sheng¡¯s courage. At this moment, he is alone. He is not worried at all and is so calm.¡±


    Chi Jun rubbed his knife and said coldly, ¡°Get Ready. When it¡¯s our turn to go, we will go and kill someone.¡±


    ¡°We have long been prepared.¡±Du Qingyi looked like an immortal, but he was full of killing intent.

 Chapter 831

    <h4>Chapter 831: Chapter 30, little girl Qian Yuan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng was enjoying the beautiful scenery by the vast gxy.


    Boom!


    However, in the blink of an eye, a ck hole appeared behind him. It slowly expanded and dozens of people walked out.


    The leader was a giant. He walked like a dragon and walked like a tiger. He was swaggering and extremely powerful. It was Chi Ya, an immortal emperor.


    Chi Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain when he saw Ye Sheng. His immortal emperor aura immediately spread out.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was caught off guard and was immediately sent flying. He crashed into the gxy, causing ripples.


    ¡°Such a weak ant dares to provoke us four horsemen. Who are the people behind you? Let theme out. ¡°You are just an excuse. It¡¯s on the table, but it¡¯s not on the table. It¡¯s useless,¡±Chi ya said coldly, he didn¡¯t put Ye Sheng in his heart. Even the dozens of people he brought with him looked at him coldly.


    In their eyes, Ye Sheng was too weak.


    Ye Sheng got up. The Immortal Emperor¡¯s aura was very strong, but he wasn¡¯t soft y, so he wasn¡¯t injured.


    Chi Ya looked down at Ye Sheng and didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the Dome of Heaven Star, everyone looked worriedly. In the gxy, there was only Ye Sheng, but there were dozens of people. Could Ye Sheng resist?


    However, Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. He patted the dust off his body and said, ¡°I am an ant, like an ant. I came here today to shake the tree like an ant and cut down the Big Tree of the Four Horsemen.¡±


    ¡°What a big tone. With just you?¡±Chi Ya sneered. With a grab of his big hand, it blotted out the sky and covered the Sun. It was as terrifying as a thunderbolt falling down.


    ¡°An ant shaking a tree. This is just a legend. I can crush you like an ant. Since your mastermind doesn¡¯t appear, you can go to Hell,¡±Chi ya said expressionlessly. His big hand fell down, he took the gxy in his palm and squeezed it hard. The gxy immediately began to explode. With a rumble, Ye Sheng was trapped in it. There was nowhere to run.


    The gap was too big. Ye Sheng was only a half-immortal, and he had yet to reach the immortal realm, let alone the immortal king or immortal emperor level.


    Chi Ya¡¯s big hand fell. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. He couldn¡¯t fight back, and he couldn¡¯t protect himself either. In short, he was just like what Chi Ya had said.


    He couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow!


    This scene was very shocking. A big hand fell down and directly pulled the entire gxy into it. With a squeeze, the gxy immediately exploded. It was like fireworks. It was very beautiful.


    And this fireworks was the vast gxy. In the eyes of countless people who were secretly observing, it exploded.


    On the Sky Dome Star, Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s hearts were raised. Their husbands and fathers were inside.


    Chi Jun, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Du Qingyi all frowned as they watched. Could Ye Sheng block it?


    In fact, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t.


    He was only a half-immortal. He didn¡¯t have the ability to block an immortal emperor-level attack. No matter how strong he was or how strong his physical body was, he wasn¡¯t a match.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to block it himself. At the moment the gxy exploded, a ray of divine light flew over and protected ye Sheng from harm.


    When the gxy exploded and turned into beautiful fireworks, Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes after the fireworks fell.


    He saw Ye Sheng standing in front of him unscathed with a powerful magic treasure on him.


    Ye Sheng stepped on this magic treasure, his face calm and full of killing intent.


    ¡°What kind of magic treasure is this?¡±Chi Ya looked at it quietly and asked in a low voice. He knew that Ye Sheng was not injured just now because of the protection of this magic treasure.


    Since this magic treasure could protect Ye Sheng and block the explosion of the gxy, it was not an ordinary treasure.


    A divine weapon!


    It was not an ordinary divine weapon, but a peak-level divine weapon. It was very powerful and could withstand the immortal emperor¡¯s attack.


    Ye Sheng stepped on this divine weapon and controlled the area within a thousand miles around him. He grinned and said, ¡°This is the Garden of Eden!¡±


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s Garden of Eden came at a critical moment and saved Ye Sheng¡¯s life. Then, it matched with Ye Sheng¡¯s mind and was driven by him.


    This was also because Ye Sheng had used the Garden of Eden several times before. Only then did he be so proficient.


    With the Garden of Eden in his hands, even if Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t Chi Ya¡¯s opponent, he still had a little bit of self-preservation ability when facing Chi Ya.


    ¡°Garden of Eden, I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Seems Like It¡¯s a divine artifact that was born in this era. Being able to block my attack is already considered not bad. But that¡¯s all. The attacks of immortal emperors are equivalent to the peak-stage attacks of divine artifacts. You can block it once but you won¡¯t be able to block the attacks after that.¡±Chi Ya nodded, he could be considered to have memorized the Garden of Eden in his heart, but he still spoke coldly.


    As his voice fell, a fist ruthlessly smashed down.


    Rumble!


    The entire starry sky trembled as countless cracks appeared. The Great Dao submitted and attached itself to Chi Ya¡¯s attack.


    When the Immortal Emperor was angry, he was this terrifying.


    Even if Ye Sheng had the Garden of Eden, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block such an attack.


    He wanted to escape and use the characteristics of the Garden of Eden to quickly withdraw.


    However, Chi Ya smiled coldly and quickly flipped his palm to press down. The stars copsed and the entire starry sky seemed to be squeezed together. It was extremely terrifying.


    Ye Sheng had nowhere to run.


    This was really difficult for him. He was only in the half-immortal realm, but he did not die at the first moment when facing an immortal emperor expert. This was already very good.


    Unfortunately, Chi Ya was really angry this time. He didn¡¯t hold back and attacked with all his strength.


    Rumble!


    The entire starry universe copsed. ck holes appeared one after another. It was very terrifying and wanted to crush Ye Sheng to death.


    The Garden of Eden was in his hands, but it only helped Ye Sheng resist some of the pressure.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was still hit by the attack. His body was quickly sent flying. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and was on the verge of copsing. The Garden of Eden also cracked and cracked.


    Under Chi Ya¡¯s attack, there was a problem with this divine weapon.


    Immortal emperors were ultimately important characters who stood at the peak of the mountain. It wasn¡¯t something a single divine weapon could deal with.


    The people on the Sky Dome felt their hearts clenching. Ye Sheng was facing Chi Ya and was fleeing in a panic. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to retaliate.


    What should they do?


    ¡°Since the person behind you doesn¡¯t appear, it¡¯s time to end this.¡±Chi Ya no longer had the patience to y with Ye Sheng. He suddenly pointed out with his finger.


    Boom!


    A divine ray that was a thousand feet wide shot out. Its target was Ye Sheng. It wanted to annihte ye Sheng in an instant.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes as he watched. He couldn¡¯t resist it. The Garden of Eden was still healing his injuries. This time, he couldn¡¯t escape no matter what.


    Rumble!


    The Divine Ray came very quickly. It was so fast that it was inconceivable. In an instant, it arrived in front of Ye Sheng. There was no way for him to escape.


    ¡°Die! !¡±Chi Ya watched coldly.


    Rumble!


    A thunderous sound came from beside Ye Sheng¡¯s ears. It was extremely powerful and shook his head so much that it hurt.


    But at this moment, a soft voice sounded.


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    This voice made Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes widen. He turned his head to look. A beautiful figure crossed the boundaries of time and space. She held a huge sword in her hand and came in front of him. She shed viciously.


    Boom!


    The divine light was immediately cut off, and it affected thousands ofs. In an instant, they were all reduced to fine powder. It was an extremely spectacr sight.


    And the instigator of all this was the woman in front of Ye Sheng.


    Little Girl Qian Yuan!

 Chapter 832

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 31, thews of the Emperor¡¯s path</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Qianyuan¡¯s father was candle demon Qiankun. He had crossed the era and returned to the past. He wanted to change her fate and exchange one life for another.


    Candle Demon Qiankun had even asked Ye Sheng to take care of little girl Qianyuan. However, because she was not from this era, she could not return with them. She had to live until now in the previous era.


    Qian Yuan did it. She survived the cmity of the destruction of the era and appeared in front of Ye Sheng again.


    Ye Sheng was a little dazed when he heard her call him Uncle Tumu. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he could vaguely see the little girl¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up,¡±Ye Sheng said with mixed feelings.


    Qian Yuan couldn¡¯t be called a little girl anymore. She was graceful, graceful, and elegant. She was very delicate, and her skin was as white as snow. She was as beautiful as a fairy.


    Moreover, her strength was unfathomable. She easily blocked the attack just now and saved Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Uncle Mound, it¡¯s normal for me to have made some progress after not seeing you for an era,¡±said Qian Yuan softly. Although her cultivation was extraordinary and far superior to Ye Sheng¡¯s, she was still the little girl in front of Ye Sheng.


    In Qian Yuan¡¯s heart, his parents were the most important, especially his father, candle demon, Qian Kun. This was the most important because her father used his life to change Qian Yuan¡¯s fate.


    Then, it was Ye Sheng.


    Her father had changed her fate, and Ye Sheng had brought her out of the center of the War of the new age. Only by getting rid of the crisis could she survive. It had taken an era for Qianyuan to reach such a level of cultivation.


    Her gratitude towards Ye Sheng came from the bottom of her heart, so when everyone chose to wait and see, she stood up.


    The most important thing was that Ganyuan wanted to meet Ye Sheng, this uncle of his, the only rtive in the world.


    Ye Sheng felt gratified in his old age. He had a feeling that the seeds of the flowers that he painstakingly nted in the past had already fully bloomed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡±Thousands of words converged into one sentence. Ye Sheng¡¯s emotions also stopped here.


    Because Chi ya acted again.


    This was a battlefield. Chi Ya, an immortal emperor expert, and arge group of followers weren¡¯t here to watch ye Sheng and Qian Yuan reminisce about the past.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Chi Ya questioned Qian Yuan with a dark expression.


    He discovered that Qian Yuan was the same as him. Both of them were at the Immortal Emperor Realm and had just broken through.


    This was interesting. The person behind Ye Sheng was such a woman?


    Chi Ya coldlyughed. He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t dare to be so bold even if he was merely Qian Yuan.


    Although immortal emperors were very powerful, they were merely not bad under the four horsemen.


    Qian Yuan¡¯s face was bright and his entire body was glowing with white light. He was iparably resplendent, like a piece of white jade. Under the starry sky, he suddenly erupted.


    Rumble!


    The entire gxy was trembling. Earlier, thousands ofs were shattered, but now, an enormous pressure swept over, shocking those who had yet to reach the immortal emperor realm.


    Immortal emperors were only one level away from immortal kings, but the difference was thousands of miles. Emperors were unique. Each immortal emperor was a unique person in this universe. When their Emperor Daows swept out, they would be like a raging fire, burning everything. Even the Great Dao of the universe, the origin.., in front of these Emperor Daows, they didn¡¯t have much of an advantage. To a certain extent, both sides were already acting on their own and didn¡¯t interfere with each other.


    Thews of the universe revolved around thews of the universe while the Emperor Daows of immortal emperors separated them from the restraints of the Great Dao of the universews.


    Therefore, once the epoch was destroyed, immortal kings would suffer heavy casualties and it would be very difficult for them to survive. However, as long as an immortal emperor wanted to hide, he would definitely be able to survive.


    This was the difference between the two sides.


    At this moment, Qian Yuan was exuding his own Emperor Law. Rumbling sounds could be heard as white light shed. This was a light that represented hope. It was extremely dazzling, extremely resplendent.


    All of Qian Yuan¡¯s hopes were given to her by others. Her father helped her to defy the heavens and change her fate. Ye Sheng brought her out of the Battle of the new era and gave her a safe ce to hide from the storm.


    Everyone worked hard to create the current Qian Yuan, an immortal emperor expert.


    ¡°To think that there are still Emperor Daows with endless hope. It¡¯s really rare. I¡¯ve never seen anyone ce hope in Emperor Daows. What wishful thinking.¡±Chi Yaughed at Qian Yuan¡¯s naivety.


    To Chi Ya, putting so-called hope in Emperor Daows was simply nonsense. Hope depended on one¡¯s fists. If one didn¡¯t work hard, these things wouldn¡¯t appear.


    However, Qian Yuan wasn¡¯t moved at all. Any emperor would try their best to firmly believe in their creation when refining their Emperor Daows.


    Qian Yuan believed in her own hope. She was a woman who was enveloped by Hope. If not, she would have died long ago and wouldn¡¯t havee to this day.


    Hence, Chi Ya¡¯s mocking was a very boring matter to Qian Yuan. She wouldn¡¯t be shaken by Chi Ya¡¯s mocking. To be able to cultivate to the immortal emperor realm, which one of them wasn¡¯t an existence with a strong heart?


    ¡°You can give it a try.¡±Qian Yuan¡¯s beautiful face was filled with coldness. Her gaze was indifferent. She actually didn¡¯t have much interaction with the four knights, but Chi Ya was the one who dared to make a move against her uncle mound.


    Qian Yuan could be an enemy of the entire universe in order to repay Ye Sheng. This was her firm belief.


    ¡°The Emperor Dao Laws of hope are useless. Let me show you my blood sea and Corpse Mountain.¡±Chi Ya smiled malevolently. He didn¡¯t disy the Emperor Daows when dealing with Ye Sheng because it wasn¡¯t worth it. But when facing Qian Yuan.., he needed them.


    Boom!


    A mountain of corpses and a sea of blood spread out through the entire universe. The stench of blood and the desire to kill mixed together, creating an extremely bloody scene. At the same time, a demonic de appeared within the Sea of blood and mountain of corpses, it absorbed endless amounts of blood, endless amounts of ughter, and an endless amount of baleful energy.


    This was Chi Ya¡¯s Emperor Daows. It was also a divine artifact, and was extremely powerful. With a single sh, it could easily sever one¡¯s soul.


    Chi Ya raised her saber and took a step forward. A Sea of blood rolled out, and a single person was like an army of a million, sweeping across the greater world. It was extremely powerful and terrifying.


    Qian Yuan wasn¡¯t surprised to see this scene. Mountains of corpses and seas of blood were the easiest to condense, and their power wasn¡¯t weak either. They only needed to kill people. The more people they killed, the more powerful the mountains of corpses and seas of blood would be.


    Qian Yuan had seen this many times. She had lived from the previous era until now, and this was already a miracle. Behind this miracle, no one knew how much Qian Yuan had sacrificed.


    Qian Yuan¡¯s temperament was now mature. In the eyes of others, she was a strong person like a great empress. However, in front of Ye Sheng, she still wanted to be that little girl from back then, a little girl.


    This was because Ye Sheng had a glimmer of hope in Qian Yuan¡¯s heart. He was a rtive and an elder worthy of respect.


    Qian Yuan extended his hand and pointed. The corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°Qian Yuan Finger!¡±


    This finger contained Qian Yuan¡¯s understanding of hope. He charged forward.

 Chapter 833

    <h4>Chapter 833: Chapter 32, Devour</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Qian Yuan¡¯s attack turned into a beam of white light that spread across the entire sea of stars. In an instant, it arrived in front of Chi Ya.


    Chi ya growled, ¡°False hope. Things that fool people shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Giant waves of blood appeared behind him. They rolled and moved. With a long saber in hand, he shed viciously, wanting to split open the sea of stars and shatter Qian Yuan¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    A terrifying wave spread down. The huge wave pped down and drowned Qian Yuan¡¯s attack.


    Chi Ya¡¯s expression was cold as she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s time to break this false hope. Let the things that shouldn¡¯t exist disappear.¡±


    Qian Yuan¡¯s pretty face was bright and beautiful. She wasn¡¯t moved at all. Chi Ya¡¯s saber pierced through the Sea of stars, but in her eyes, it was just that.


    ¡°My hope is naturally not your hope. Your despair is also impossible to be my despair. Therefore, your attack is unable to destroy my hope,¡±Qian Yuan said coolly, instantly, white light spread out, and under the impact of the Sea of blood, it rapidly dispersed into tens of thousands of rays of light. Each ray contained hope, and this was the hope of the little girl Qian Yuan.


    Rumble!


    Little Miss Qian Yuan didn¡¯t hold back at all. She charged forward and took a step forward. Her fingers rapidly expanded, and like a mountain, she directly pressed down.


    Under the starry sky, waves of air rolled and churned unceasingly. It was an extremely beautiful and shocking sight. It was unbelievable.


    This was a woman, but her attacks were so violent. She was close to Chi Ya. With a single finger strike, Chi Ya¡¯s long saber was shattered.


    An emperor¡¯s attack was this terrifying.


    Chi Ya¡¯s expression was savage as he closed in, relying on his powerful aura. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Qian Yuan at all.


    If you want to fight me in closebat, then I¡¯ll fight you to the end. This was Chi Ya¡¯s arrogance.


    He was an immortal emperor. Even if he had just broken through, he was still an immortal emperor.


    What¡¯s more, Chi Ya was a man. What he hated the most was being ridden by a woman.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Chi Ya¡¯srge palm struck out fiercely. Divine light burst forth, and a primal chaos mist filled the air. Within this, Emperor Daows erupted, and traces of blood-colored light appeared. This was very dangerous, and was even worse than divine artifacts.


    Qian Yuan¡¯s expression was calm. She chose to get close because she wasn¡¯t afraid of such an attack. Layers of white light wrapped around her. Then, Qian Yuan clenched his fist and struck out fiercely.


    Boom!


    Arge area of the universe copsed and turned into a ck hole. It was iparably huge and was crazily absorbing all sorts of things, scaring the people behind it into fleeing.


    The battle between these two emperors was extremely terrifying. If there was even the slightest ripple, it would be fatal.


    Such an attack also caused the people who were secretly observing to be shocked. From the start, this was a battle between emperors. It seemed that there were even more terrifying existences behind.


    On the Sky Dome, everyone was nervously watching the battle between two immortal emperors. A man and a woman were madly fighting, causing everyone to be unable to take in what was happening.


    Ye Yun ¡®er asked in confusion, ¡°Why is this female immortal emperor calling me ¡®Daddy¡¯and ¡®uncle¡¯?¡±


    Ye Yun ¡®er was very impressed by Qian Yuan. But of course, she was more envious. A woman who had cultivated to the immortal emperor realm still had such a huge amount of power. She was able to easily destroy the stars and even shatter the universe when she fought against Chi Ya. She waspletely unharmed in the ck hole, she wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. This was too cool.


    Beauty Zhou shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. When did ye Sheng have such a powerful niece?


    But she knew that Ye Sheng was no longer in danger. Her heart also rxed a little.


    ¡°Continue to watch. What does your father want to do?¡±Beauty Zhou suddenly asked worriedly. Her hands intertwined together as she discovered that Ye Sheng was moving.


    Ye Yun ¡®er hurriedly looked over. As expected, Ye Sheng would not obediently hide behind others.


    Chi Jun, Zhuge Xiaoming, and Du Qingyi widened their eyes and stared in disbelief.


    What did Ye Sheng want to do?


    Ye Sheng did not know that they were watching. His only thought now was to kill.


    Kill the people that Chi ya brought.


    Chi Ya was at the Immortal Emperor Realm. Ye Sheng was not a match for him. He epted it.


    However, Chi Ya¡¯s subordinates weren¡¯t as powerful as him. Ye Sheng immediately set his eyes on them.


    Chi Ya was now trapped by the Qian Yuan and couldn¡¯t escape. Ye Sheng naturally could do whatever he wanted.


    He had the Garden of Eden. The Garden of Eden couldn¡¯t Stop Chi Ya, but it could stop his subordinates.


    Even if he was at the Immortal King Realm, he would have no strength in the Garden of Eden. He would only have his physical body.


    Ye Sheng could control their life and death at will.


    Therefore, he moved.


    Boom!


    The Garden of Eden rapidly expanded by dozens of times, absorbing all of Ye Sheng¡¯s strength and enveloping all of his subordinates.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the power of these people was suppressed by the Garden of Eden, and all of them lost their strength. Some of them even fell down and looked at Ye Sheng in bewilderment.


    ¡°What the Hell Is This?¡±


    ¡°Is this the effect of this divine artifact?¡±


    ¡°Suppressing our cultivation base, we can¡¯t use it at all. We only have the power of our physical bodies.¡±


    ¡°But so what? Among us here, which one of our physical bodies isn¡¯t stronger than Ye Sheng? If we kill him, this divine artifact will have no owner and will naturally be removed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill Ye Sheng. The trouble he brings is too great.¡±


    An Immortal King realm expert had a cold expression. He tookrge strides forward and pulled out his own magic treasure, a long sword, and shed down viciously.


    He wanted to kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled and smiled lightly. His handsome face was filled with killing intent as he said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a way to deal with all of you, would I have enveloped all of you inside?¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°There¡¯s too much nonsense. You Won¡¯t be able to withstand my attack.¡±This immortal king had no scruples and said coldly. He believed that his sword would split ye Sheng into two.


    However, the ending wasn¡¯t like this.


    His swordnded on Ye Sheng¡¯s body, but Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t injured at all, nor was he split into two.


    Ye Sheng turned into a ck hole, a huge ck hole, floating in mid-air. Then, a huge suction force sucked this immortal king in.


    ¡°Be my nourishment.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl. The ck hole transformed into his face, iparably huge. He looked down on the high level battle strength of the four knights, like a Matchless Devil Lord, his gaze cold.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The Immortal King who was sucked in struggled with all his might, twisting his body. He was extremely unwilling, but it was useless. He wasn¡¯t a match for Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole at all. He had lost all his strength.., he was like amb in the ck hole.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole crazily devoured him. The enormous energy of an immortal king was absorbed by the ck hole.


    Then, Ye Sheng stared at the others.


    ¡°The energy of all of you added together is enough for me to break through to the immortal realm.¡±Ye Sheng let out a rumbling sound, and the ck hole immediately covered them.


    Rumble!


    The Immortal kings of these immortals were shocked, furious, and terrified. They immediately wanted to escape, but the Garden of Eden was slowly shrinking, not giving them a chance.


    The ck hole of Ye Sheng covered them, signifying that their end wasing.

 Chapter 834

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chapter 33, the realm of Immortals!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The ck hole that Ye Sheng had transformed into quickly suppressed them. With a rumbling sound, it was as if the end of the world had arrived. The heavens were terrified.


    The Garden of Eden was also helping him. It was suppressing the experts under the four horsemen, making it impossible for them to escape or disy their strength.


    This was a very terrifying scene, but only they could feel it. No one else could feel it because their perspectives were different.


    The universe was observing Ye Sheng, but what they saw was Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole and the Garden of Eden pressing down on them at the same time. It was as if they did not resist and let ye Sheng devour them.


    But in reality, they could not resist, and they could not resist either.


    At this moment, the Garden of Eden became famous throughout the universe. Countless people remembered this divine artifact. It was too strange. It did not have any offensive power, but it was more terrifying than countless offensive divine artifacts.


    It suppressed a group of Immortals and Immortal King realm experts, but it was defeated by a half-immortal like Ye Sheng.


    This was incredible.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole covered down, and the powerful suction force swallowed the immortals in an instant, making them roar in shock and anger.


    ¡°Help, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Quickly think of a way. This Ye Sheng is too strange. If I¡¯m swallowed, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°Your bodies have been tempered countless times. Why Is There Nothing You Can Do?¡±


    The Immortals were inferior to immortal kings and were unable to resist the devouring of Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. If they were at their peak, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. But sadly, they weren¡¯t.


    Immortal kings could still barely resist, but the immortals couldn¡¯t. They were all devoured by the ck hole in an instant.


    The ten or so immortal kings looked on in shock and anger. They used all their strength, but they were still helpless against Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    They had no energy and couldn¡¯t usews. They couldn¡¯t threaten Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole by relying on their physical bodies.


    They could only watch as one immortal after another was swallowed by Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    ¡°Lord Chi Ya, save me.¡±


    Thest immortal who was devoured threw his head back and roared loudly. Chi Ya, who was fighting with the Qian Yuan, heard it.


    He turned his head and looked around. His eyes were about to crack as he roared at the gxy. A beam of divine light turned into an iron whip andshed out viciously.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you deserve to die!¡±


    The roar of the gxy reverberated in the boundless gxy. Ye Sheng naturally heard it too, but he ignored it and tried his best to devour the energy andws of these immortals.


    Rumble!


    The emperor-level energy turned into a ming whip andshed out fiercely. In the universe, a huge ck hole canyon was torn open. It was extremely terrifying, forming an extremely tragic scene.


    And in the next second, it was about to strike ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    However, this scene didn¡¯t happen. Little Girl Qian Yuan blocked this attack for Ye Sheng. She crossed the sky with one hand and grabbed at will. The universe instantly shrank and merged into this palm. The distance between her and Ye Sheng was only 100 meters, however, this 100 meters seemed to be an era apart. Little Miss Qian Yuan pulled Chi ya and said coldly, ¡°Your opponent is me. Don¡¯t even think about running.¡±


    Chi Ya was furious. He could not contain his anger, but there was nothing he could do. He was held back and could not go to help. He could only watch as the subordinates he brought were devoured by Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Just you wait. I will go out and finish you off right now.¡±Chi Ya roared angrily. His eyes were red and his face was ferocious. He wanted nothing more than to be devoured and stared at Little Miss Qian Yuan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really angered me. I¡¯ll kill you here and let the people behind you know that the dignity of the four horsemen can not be vited.¡±Chi Ya roared as his body erupted with boundless energy, shocking everyone, he charged towards Qian Yuan.


    He hadpletely activated his emperor-level strength. His killing intent was overflowing and he didn¡¯t hide it at all.


    However, this didn¡¯t scare Qian Yuan at all. After this era, she had experienced great storms and waves. She didn¡¯t show any signs of being moved and just countered with a flip of her hand. She didn¡¯t give the other party any chance and just attacked forcefully.


    Rumble!


    The two people¡¯s attacks created too much turbulence. As soon as there was a fluctuation, the stars would explode, the gxy would copse, and the universe would copse.


    This was the battle between top experts. It was extremely terrifying.


    Of course, no one dared to get close to their attacks. When Ye Sheng saw Chi ya being stalled by the Qian Yuan, he calmed down. As expected, the Little Qian Yuan Girl didn¡¯t disappoint him. Now that she was being stalled.., ye Sheng had greater confidence in breaking through to the immortal realm.


    It was very immoral to devour the achievements of others. However, Ye Sheng did not have any burden when dealing with the four knights and the chaos. After these immortals were devoured, a huge amount of energy burst out and filled the ck hole, the ck holepletely enveloped the garden of Eden.


    Rumbling sounds came from within Ye Sheng¡¯s body. It was the loosening of his realm.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    Under the loosening of his realm, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base improved by leaps and bounds, reaching an unprecedented level.


    Eighth Sky of the half-immortal realm!


    Late stage of the eighth sky of the half-immortal realm!


    Ninth Sky of the half-immortal realm!


    It was not until he broke through to the ninth sky of the half-immortal realm that Ye Sheng finally stopped. Then, he used all the remaining energy to evolve the ck hole.


    He could break through to the immortal realm in an instant, but the breakthrough in realm was not as good as the reinforcement of the ck hole. After all, this was Ye Sheng¡¯s original body.


    Ye Sheng had grown so much because the ck hole was constantly reinforced. The current ck hole was iparable to the original ck hole.


    After Ye Sheng broke through to the ninth sky of half-immortal realm, the ck hole¡¯s suction force was even more terrifying. The Immortal King Realm, which he could resist just now, was also very dangerous at this moment.


    The ten immortal kings were all ancient existences who had cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years. But now, facing Ye Sheng, who had cultivated for hundreds of years, they couldn¡¯t fight back at all.


    They tried their best to resist, but they were still no match for him. They were dragged into the ck hole.


    ¡°No...¡±


    The Immortal Kings roared and struggled, refusing to agree no matter what.


    But this wasn¡¯t something that could be ended just because they didn¡¯t agree. Ye Sheng watched coldly. The ck hole transformed into his face, and it was so terrifying, like an unrivalled devil king.


    Everyone was struggling with all their might, but Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole was like an iron arm, pulling them into the ck hole.


    The more they struggled, the faster they pulled, causing the scalps of others to go numb.


    This was an immortal king, a great expert second only to an immortal emperor, yet ye Sheng treated them like breeding pigs and ughtered them at will.


    Yes, in Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, they were breeding pigs that could be ughtered when they grew up.


    Right now, Ye Sheng was carrying out this step.


    Rumble!


    The terror of the ck hole was revealed at this moment, and no one could escape.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s huge face let out a deafening voice, ¡°I want to break through to the immortal realm.¡±


    These ten immortal kings could help ye Sheng break through to the immortal realm. The ck hole could also be further strengthened. It could be said that the Qian Yuan was too timely. It dyed Chi Ya and gave Ye Sheng a chance to grow.

 Chapter 835

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 34, a smooth breakthrough</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    How massive was the Immortal King¡¯s energy?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Garden of Eden and Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole, there was no way to deal with them.


    If it were anyone else, even if the Garden of Eden suppressed the Immortal King¡¯s energy, they would still be beaten to death if they fought with their physical bodies.


    It was also because Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole wasn¡¯t afraid of their tempered bodies.


    In this aspect, Ye Sheng had an innate advantage.


    This time, he swallowed these Immortal Kings. The ck hole kept expanding, and he was in extreme pain. He let out an angry roar, and the ck hole expanded, upying a corner of the universe and transcending the Garden of Eden.


    Rumble!


    The edge of the ck hole created a huge friction with the universe, causing a very loud sound. These were the causes of Ye Sheng¡¯s pain.


    The Immortal King¡¯s energy was too huge. Once all of this energy was released, it would explode Ye Sheng.


    He was still able to hold on because the Garden of Eden was doing its best to suppress it. However, from the looks of it, it was a drop in the bucket.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole was still expanding. It continued to expand, which made him very distressed.


    ¡°Transform!¡±Ye Sheng had no choice but to choose to transform first instead of breaking through to the immortal realm.


    The ck hole rapidly rolled, continuously expanding and shrinking, as if it was going to explode at any moment. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    On the vault of Heaven Star, everyone was looking on worriedly. If this continued, Ye Sheng would be in great danger.


    Beauty Zhou clenched her fists tightly. Her pretty face was full of worry, and her beautiful eyes were filled with ye Sheng¡¯s ck holes.


    The husband and wife were united, and for some reason, she began to feel ufortable. She almost fell and was supported by Ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Daddy will definitely break through.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er was also very worried, but she still had tofort Beauty Zhou first.


    Beauty Zhou did not say a word. She leaned against ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s arms and looked at the huge projection in the sky.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Chi Jun were all watching. Everyone was worried for Ye Sheng and prayed that Ye Sheng would sessfully break through.


    In the Small World in the Sky Dome Star, the old Titan frowned as he watched, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how this Ye Sheng cultivated either. The energy contained in him at the half-immortal realm far surpasses that of an immortal. If he can¡¯t control it now and explodespletely, I¡¯m afraid this person will be crippled as well.¡±


    The Small World was empty. There was no one in it, and no one knew who the old Titan was talking to.


    In the dimensional space, in a field filled with birds chirping and flowers, an old farmer with a hoe smacked his lips and said, ¡°Ye Sheng is like this. There¡¯s no need to worry. After all, this is the person Chu Xiangyu chose. I believe in Chu Xiangyu¡¯s judgment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it myself. This time, Ye Sheng has caused too much trouble. He absorbed the energy of ten immortal kings in one go. If it were any other half-immortal, they would have exploded in an instant. But he is still persisting. I can only hope that his persistence will be effective.¡±In and of nothingness.., chu Xiangyu¡¯s other half of his soul sighed. He was also paying attention to this battle.


    ¡°Let me help him. If this continues, he will definitely die. He is too greedy.¡±The fallen angel Lucifer said calmly.


    Chu xiangyu frowned. He didn¡¯t know if he should help ye Sheng.


    If he helped Ye Sheng, it would be the same as stopping his breakthrough this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. I believe in Ye Sheng.¡±Chu Xiangyu chose to shake his head in the end. This was Ye Sheng¡¯s own choice. He believed that Ye Sheng would definitely be able to ovee the difficulties.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole began to boil and continuously expand. It was reallyparable to arge ck hole. This was a very terrifying scene.


    The energy from all directions in the universe was absorbed by this ck hole. The originally huge energy seemed to have gained a helper and became even more ferocious.


    This energy belonged to a group of immortal kings. How could they be willing to submit to Ye Sheng¡¯s body and start a rebellion.


    The result of the rebellion was that Ye Sheng found it difficult to control. The ck hole began to spread endlessly, reaching a terrifying degree.


    Ye Sheng found it difficult to retrieve it.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve encountered so many dangers along the way, but I¡¯ve Never Been Afraid of you. Come on, smash them.¡±Ye Sheng growled. The ck hole turned into his face. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to retrieve the ck hole.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The ck holepletely pulled ye Sheng¡¯s soul into pieces, and then spread throughout the entire area. This time, Ye Sheng was not only connected to the ck hole physically, but also spiritually.


    The ck hole was him, and he was the ck hole. There was no way to change it.


    ¡°Pull!¡±


    Ye Sheng roared, roaring the gxy, and exploded with a powerful light. The terror of the ck hole was revealed at this moment, and it actually began to copse.


    The ck hole copsed.


    This was equivalent to Ye Sheng¡¯s body copsing. It should have been a very terrifying scene, but now, the energy that had nowhere to vent seemed to have found a gap and quickly leaked out.


    Rumble!


    The energy leaked out, and Ye Sheng¡¯s control of the ck hole quickly returned. His gaze was cold and stern, not giving the other party any chance to counterattack him as he pounced forward.


    Devour!


    After the copse, the ck hole once again began to devour crazily. At this moment, it was under Ye Sheng¡¯s control as he began to smoothly transform.


    The first stage of the ck hole was just quantification. When it reached the second stage, it would undergo a qualitative change.


    Quantification was frantically absorbing energy to enrich itself.


    A qualitative change was to begin to pursue mass, improve all mottled andplicated energy, and evolve towards a higher dimension.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole absorbed high-quality energy while eliminating mottled energy.


    The biggest attraction in the entire universe was the fight between Qian Yuan and Chi Ya, and the transformation of Ye Sheng.


    At this moment, he began to transform in front of the entire universe, and everyone could see it clearly.


    Ye Sheng continued to expel the impurities, and the entire ck hole continued to shrink, returning to its previous size. However, in terms of power, it was more than ten times, dozens of times, and hundreds of times stronger than before.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s realm also improved greatly at this moment.


    Peak ninth sky of half-immortal realm!


    Peak tenth sky of half-immortal realm!


    Boom!


    Immortal realm!


    At this moment, Ye Sheng stepped into the immortal realm. This was a very terrifying scene. His ck hole rapidly changed, bing ye Sheng¡¯s human appearance. He stood in the void and looked at the gxy.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength had turned the world upside down. At least in the immortal realm, he could be said to have a fighting chance.


    In the Sky Dome, everyone was delighted.


    ¡°He seeded.¡±Beauty Zhou¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. At this moment, her worries werepletely relieved. When she saw Ye Sheng seed with her own eyes, she only felt weak all over. If it weren¡¯t for ye Yun ¡®er supporting him, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand properly.


    This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Ye Sheng was too scary just now.


    ¡°As expected of my father. He¡¯s really amazing. He can even turn the situation around and sessfully make a breakthrough.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s heart was filled with pride. This was her father. With such a father, she wouldn¡¯t have any feelings towards any genius.


    If you¡¯re a genius, how can you have my father¡¯s genius?


    Ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s aesthetic standards had unknowingly been raised to an infinite height by Ye Sheng. She also had Ye Sheng as her goal and wanted to work hard in cultivation. She didn¡¯t even consider the affairs of children.


    Old Titan sighed in the small world, ¡°Does this guy really have the Luck Boost? He has already broken through?¡±


    ¡°I told you, this little guy is incredible.¡±In the field full of birds chirping and flowers, the old farmer smiled and said.


    Chu Xiangyu and Lucifer looked at him calmly. They were very satisfied, but they did not say anything else.


    There was no need to say anything. What Ye Sheng did was already an incredible thing.

 Chapter 836

    <h4>Chapter 836: Chapter 35, the eight notes of the universe</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng had broken through to the immortal realm, officially crossing a major threshold in cultivation.


    Immortals were mortals who had transcended everything. Ignoring everything else, just their lifespan alone could allow an immortal to live for a million years. Without experiencing a great tribtion of life and death, nothing would happen to them.


    There were also all sorts ofprehensions of the Great Dao of the universe, origins, Heavenly Dao Secret Arts, and crossing worlds to walk. These kinds of incredible divine abilities could be easily grasped by immortals.


    Immortals were the starting point of the immortal path. Upon taking this step, one would have the opportunity to look up at the sky and Peep at the Supreme Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Ye Sheng had achieved this step in less than three hundred years. No one would believe it if it was said, but this was what he had worked hard to achieve step by step.


    These three hundred years included all of Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation time. For example, the time on the DAO College¡¯s Trial Road, and the countless years that Ye Sheng had traversed the river of time.


    Although the outside world seemed like an instant, so much time still passed on Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He stood up, transformed into a ck hole, and took human form. Standing in the universe, his skin was crystal clear, as if it contained all the stars in the sky. In the end, they all gathered in the ck hole in his dantian.


    Yes, Ye Sheng¡¯s Dantian had already turned into a ck hole. It was no longer just a dantian.


    The ck hole devoured everything, and thews of the universe could also devour. This time, after absorbing so much energy from the Immortals and immortal kings, it was reasonable for him to make a breakthrough. It was not worth being happy about, but what was worth being happy about was that Ye Sheng was transforming into a ck hole.


    This was the key to his standing in the universe and fighting against the chaos race.


    Ye Sheng looked into the distance. Separated by countless stars, the light and darkness of the universe were not clear. However, that thick aura, monstrous battle formation, and surging energy impact were all telling ye Sheng that this was a very terrifying scene.


    The battle between Qian Yuan and Chi Ya had reached a climax.


    Chi Ya¡¯s face was cold as she used her supreme divine ability to pull Qian Yuan into a fixed area. She had trapped Qian Yuan and made her unable to escape. She was using her powerful strength to suppress Qian Yuan.


    However, Qian Yuan was fearless.


    She was born in the previous era and had witnessed the destruction of the era. She had been brought by Ye Sheng into the ancestralnd of the primal chaos. She had seen the battles of supreme existences and avoided the destruction of the era. None of this had moved her. She had survived until now.., qian Yuan had lived longer than Chi Ya, and she had lived to understand it.


    Qian Yuan¡¯s skin was white and transparent. Her bones, muscles, and blood vessels could be seen clearly. Vaguely, eight supreme characters could be seen inside her body. They were not the characters of the present era, nor were they the characters of past generations, instead, they were the characters formed by the origin of the universe. It was a mysterious feeling. Even if one did not know this character, they would know what it meant if they could understand the origin of the universe.


    The eight notes of the universe!


    This was the harvest of an era for Qian Yuan. She had seen the birth of a prosperous civilization and witnessed the end of a glorious era. She wandered between civilizations and carried the hope of this generation. She gave her own understanding of the Great Dao.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The eight notes of the universe immediately burst out. Qian Yuan didn¡¯t say anything and just watched coldly. She stood in the encirclement as a prison, isted from the world and independent. The divine light that rushed towards her was immediately shattered by her eight notes.


    The first note of the eight notes of the universe was loud and trembling alone. It immediately shattered all the divine light of Chi Ya and even the big hand of Chi Ya. Blood rolled and instantly gathered into a river. It was very turbulent and surged in the universe.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±Chi Ya roared and roared at the gxy. Just this sound alone could shock ye Sheng to death. Fortunately, Ye Sheng was far away.


    Buzz


    The second sound of the eight notes exploded rapidly, turning into a supreme divine ability. Like a heavenly de, it fell ruthlessly on Chi Ya¡¯s neck.


    Crack!


    Chi Ya¡¯s body instantly split open. More than half of his head was cut off, and he almost fell down. However, he still steadied himself and hurriedly retreated. He looked at it in shock, and his entire body was shaking.


    Qian Yuan seemed to have transformed into a celestial being, and his entire body was emitting the aura of origin. Eight notes was too strong, and with just two notes, he had already heavily injured Chi Ya. He had never thought that enclosing thend as a prison would actually be a grave for him.


    Roar!


    Within Qian Yuan¡¯s body, the third origin word began to tremble, turning into the roars of ten thousand beasts. It was extremely terrifying, and the attack power it formed was like a raging wave, mming towards him.


    Chi Ya had just recovered his body and wasn¡¯t a match for Qian Yuan at all. He was sent flying in an instant, his body trembling as he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. His flesh and blood body wasn¡¯t able to withstand a single blow.


    ¡°No... I can¡¯t be defeated like this. I still have a powerful strength that can fight against Heaven and Earth.¡±Chi Ya roared and burned his origin. He withdrew the encirclement as a prison, not because he wanted to fight, but because he wanted to escape.


    Once all eight notes of the universe were unleashed, Chi Ya knew that he was doomed. He had underestimated Qian Yuan and this senior who had lived for two eras. He had to pay the price for his arrogance and arrogance. At this moment.., he wanted to save himself.


    But it was a pity.


    Qian Yuan¡¯s jade-like hand spread out. It was like the light of the Sun and the moon, vast and boundless, spreading in this universe.


    ¡°No matter how you escape, you can¡¯t escape from my palm world. I know this universe better than you do. In My Eyes, you¡¯re no match at all. Just obediently ept your death,¡±Qian Yuan said coldly as the palm world descended, a universe closed up like this, and then it struggled with all its might. It roared madly, but it was useless.


    He was trapped by Qian Yuan.


    Just now, he was the one who trapped Qian Yuan and wanted to kill him.


    But now, Qian Yuan was the one who trapped him. The eight notes of the universe shook at that moment, and like thunder, they exploded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ng!


    The eight notes of the universe exploded at the same time, and a stream of power followed the previous one. It was continuous, like a huge wave, wave after wave, like a yellow bell. It was struck one after another, and it reverberated in this universe. It was extremely terrifying, the people watching were shaken, and they were speechless. They were all extremely shocked.


    When Qian Yuan saw Ye Sheng¡¯s first battle, he gave Ye Sheng an iparable shock.


    Bang!


    Chi Ya¡¯s body was not surprised at all. He received the full power of the eight notes of the universe. At this moment, he roared madly, and waspletely shocked and angry. He could not escape. He burned his origin in an attempt to fight for his life, but at this moment, the origin of the universe.., started to burn. Together with the origin, it burned Chi Ya.


    The fire of the origin couldn¡¯t destroy Chi Ya.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Qian Yuan said coldly. He used his hand as a de. White light bloomed in the sky and filled half of the universe. A de light cut through this universe and also cut off Chi Ya¡¯s counterattack.


    Chi Ya¡¯s head and body were separated. The origin burned his body. The body of an emperor was indestructible. However, at this moment, he waspletely turned into ashes. Chi Ya¡¯s head was also trapped by Qian Yuan. He crushed it with his finger, his soul waspletely destroyed.


    Qian Yuan slowly walked out of the world where the painting was a prison. He looked at Ye Sheng and smiled, looking extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, Qian Yuan has grown up,¡±said Qian Yuan. His voice was gentle, as if he was an aplished young girl who was showing off to the person she used to admire the most.


    Ye Sheng also smiled. The young girl who needed his care back then had really grown up.

 Chapter 837

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 36, the Four Horsemen crossed over</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Back then, due to the fact that Qian Yuan was born in the previous era, he was unable to cross the river of time and return together with Ye Sheng. He forcefully endured his grief and uneasiness as he separated from Ye Sheng.


    This was a very tragic matter.


    A ten-year-old girl had just lost her parents. Her own life was already destined to die. It was her father who had reversed time and space and returned to atone for his sins. He had exchanged for the life of Qian Yuan and entrusted her to Ye Sheng.


    But when it was time to return, little girl Qian Yuan could only separate from Ye Sheng.


    After losing her parents, she saw Ye Sheng as the only person she could rely on and an elder, but they had to separate again.


    Little Girl Qian Yuan was very strong. Even though she was very scared and helpless, she still gave Ye Sheng a smile before she left.


    That smile was very beautiful and very clean. Ye Sheng would never forget it for the rest of his life.


    And now, Ye Sheng had seen such a smile.


    An era had passed. When the previous era had been destroyed, Qian Yuan¡¯s smile had been deeply engraved in Ye Sheng¡¯s heart.


    At the end of this era, Qian Yuan gave Ye Sheng a smile again.


    The same smile contained a different charm.


    The former was used by a little girl tofort ye Sheng out of helplessness. It carried a trace of sadness, sadness, and helplessness.


    But thetter was a faint smile after going through a thousand sails, suffering and wear, and unyielding.


    Little Girl Qian Yuan had experienced too much. In this era, she was no less rxed than Ye Sheng, and the dangers she faced were no less than Ye Sheng¡¯s. But she had ovee all obstacles ande to this step, and then she gave Ye Sheng this smile.


    After going through a thousand sails, she was still a young man.


    This sentence could be used by little girl Qian Yuan. After going through a thousand sails, she was like a snow lotus, blooming amidst the thorns, beautiful and wless.


    Little Girl Qian Yuan was like Ye Sheng¡¯s second daughter. Her experience was very simr to Ye Sheng¡¯s, so when Ye Sheng saw her smile, he sincerely smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Your father will be proud of you.¡±Ye Sheng said sincerely. The thing that candle demon Qian Kun regretted the most in his life had been erased by him. He went to thest era with the determination to die, in exchange, he had obtained the purest girl in the world.


    Qian Yuan had inherited her father¡¯s will, life, and bloodline, and was continuing to work hard.


    At the mention of her father, Qian Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red. An emperor was invulnerable to all cmities and wouldn¡¯t shed tears even if he bled.


    However, Ye Sheng had poked Qian Yuan¡¯s heart. In front of Ye Sheng, she was no longer the invincible emperor. She was still the same girl from back then.


    ¡°I have always believed that Father¡¯s choice was the right one.¡±Qian Yuan said firmly to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Candle Demon Qiankun had done the right thing.


    Boom!


    Just as the two of them were reminiscing about the past, the universe suddenly began to churn violently. The air currents immediately pped over and drowned ye Sheng in an instant.


    ¡°Scram!¡±Qian Yuan immediately shouted coldly. The majesty of an Emperor was not concealed at all. The thick blood essence and origin immediately protected ye Sheng and swiftly moved away from the central area.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and asked.


    With a serious expression, Qian Yuan said to ye sheng, ¡°Uncle Zhong, you should leave first. The four horsemen are here.¡±


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Are they here personally?¡±


    Qian Yuan nodded and said, ¡°I can feel it. It¡¯s not just them. There are many more. The Four Horsemen have all been mobilized.¡±


    Ye Sheng watched with a serious expression. The Four Horsemen had all been mobilized. This was going to be a decisive battle.


    Rumble!


    Countlesss in this sea of stars exploded at the same time. It was even more shocking than the fight between Qian Yuan and Chi Ya just now.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Four loud sounds echoed in Ye Sheng¡¯s ears. The huge momentum made Ye Sheng¡¯s heart beat involuntarily, and it was a little difficult for him to breathe.


    The Four Horsemen had really arrived. Their auras were much more terrifying than Qian Yuan¡¯s. Right now, Qian Yuan could only protect ye Sheng and had already retreated tens of thousands of miles. However, he was still unable to continue retreating. This was simply terrifying.


    An immortal emperor was actually forced to this extent by the four horsemen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only just entered the immortal emperor realm, but the four horsemen are at the peak of the Immortal Emperor Realm. They aren¡¯t a match for me at all. I¡¯ll send Uncle Mound Away.¡±Qian Yuan immediately spoke.


    Ye Sheng grabbed her hand and shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This time, I want to force the four horsemen out and open the prelude to a great battle. I¡¯m actually very happy that they are doing this.¡±


    Ye Sheng clearly knew how many big shots were standing behind him. When he rushed out earlier, none of them moved. They were just waiting.


    Waiting for the four horsemen to appear.


    Catching them all in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, as long as Ye Sheng lured the four horsemen out, Chu Xiangyu and the others could take action.


    Qian Yuan nced at Ye Sheng and said firmly, ¡°Then stand behind me. I¡¯ll protect uncle.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not argue. He was very obedient and stood behind Qian Yuan.


    Qian Yuan smiled and said emotionally, ¡°In the past, I always thought about when I could protect uncle. It was always uncle who protected me and brought me to avoid danger. Now, this dream has finallye true.¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. Qian Yuan was still very powerful.


    Hong!


    The terrifying aura in the universe became even more boiling. It was as if adle of water had been added to a pot of boiling oil. It flew in all directions and spread to countless ces.


    Because of Qian Yuan¡¯s protection, Ye Sheng was not affected. However, this scene made his face turn solemn.


    The aura of the four horsemen was too terrifying.


    More importantly, they were not one person, but four.


    ¡°You tried every possible means to force us toe out. Now that we havee out, you cowards, why aren¡¯t the maggots in the shadowsing out? What¡¯s the point of having a trash as bait in front?¡±A low and domineering voice sounded, following that, a 100-meter tall figure appeared from a wide door. Without even looking at Ye Sheng and Qian Yuan, he casuallyunched an attack.


    Bang!


    A powerful and invincible force directly hit Qian Yuan¡¯s body, causing him to spit out blood. His body instantly became limp and he was sent flying in the universe.


    He waspletely no match for Qian Yuan. The gap between Qian Yuan and the Four Knights was so big that it was as big as the gap between Ye Sheng and Qian Yuan.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. Chi Ya was the bait that we released. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak. He couldn¡¯t even defeat you. He¡¯s really a waste.¡±The 100-meter-tall muscr man said coldly.


    Qian Yuan¡¯s face was deathly pale. She tried her best to stabilize her body, but she was still beaten to the point where she couldn¡¯t fight back. Moreover, she was seriously injured.


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, it¡¯s time to leave. This isn¡¯t a big battle that we can participate in anymore,¡±Qian Yuan spat out blood and said.


    Ye Sheng frowned. Was Chu Xiangyu still noting?


    This was the first time the hundred-meter-tall man looked directly at Ye Sheng and Qian Yuan. His gaze was cold and stern. It was not the gaze of a normal person, but the flowing origin of the Great Dao. There was no emotion in it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave. It doesn¡¯t matter if you were pushed out as bait or not. You¡¯ve killed so many of my four horsemen. You must die.¡±The giant said coldly.

 Chapter 838

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 37, the arrival of Chu Xiangyu</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The giant watched coldly as the halo of the Great Dao surrounded him. It was iparably resplendent as it descended like a god or a demon. Facing Ye Sheng, it was as if a giant elephant was crushing an ant. It was extremely terrifying.


    He opened his hand and divine power surged. It was iparably surging. One day and one month appeared behind him, dazzling and dazzling.


    Then, the Sun and moon moved. It was like a dragon¡¯s roar from the nine heavens. It was a dazzling scene that broke through the darkness of the universe. It was really like the sun and moon soaring in the sky.


    This kind of power and pressure came at a rapid speed. Even Qian Yuan couldn¡¯t help but change his expression. Even at her peak, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such an attack, let alone now that she was injured.


    ¡°Uncle Mound, I¡¯ll send you away.¡±Qian Yuan immediately made a decision. She wanted to send Ye Sheng away and block this attack herself. Even if she was injured or even dead, she would help ye Sheng block it.


    Back then, Ye Sheng had saved her several times. Gan Yuan had always wanted to repay him. Now that she had the chance, she was naturally willing.


    However, Ye Sheng grabbed her hand and shook his head firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. Let¡¯s leave together.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±Gan Yuan said anxiously. This could not be dyed. If it was dyed, it would be a waste of thest hope of escaping.


    The attack of the four horsemen was not a joke.


    However, Ye Sheng still firmly believed in Chu Xiangyu, just like how Chu Xiangyu had chosen to nurture him in the vast sea of people.


    Chu Xiangyu would definitely appear.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s final stubbornness. If Chu Xiangyu did not appear, he would most likely die.


    Qian Yuan was stunned. He did not understand why ye Sheng was so persistent. However, there was no other way. She could only protect Ye Sheng behind her and look forward with a determined expression.


    Day after day, month after month, they entangled with each other and exploded in an instant, directly bombarding Qian Yuan.


    Their speed was extremely fast.


    Theirst chance to escape had been lost. Now, Ye Sheng and Qian Yuan had nowhere to run. They had to wee them.


    ¡°If you want to hurt Uncle Mound, cross over my corpse,¡±said the little girl firmly.


    Boom!


    A pagoda appeared above Qian Yuan¡¯s head. It was more than a meter tall and had nine floors in total. No one knew what material it was made of, but it could suppress all things.


    The pagoda appeared and immediately, Buddhist light shone. Ten Thousand Buddhas appeared in the Void. All of them had solemn faces and were chanting Buddhist scriptures. It was extremely terrifying.


    This was the Dharma artifact of a Buddhist Venerable. He had used his life to nurture it and was extremely noble. After Qian Yuan obtained it, he used it as a protective dharma treasure and took it out at a critical moment.


    ¡°The Buddhist bald donkey¡¯s Dharma artifact does have some appearance. Unfortunately, in my eyes, it is still weak.¡±The giant said coldly. The Sun and Moon rushed over and crashed into the pagoda.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    This was an extremely shocking scene. Ten Thousand Buddhist venerables appeared in the universe. Facing the Great Sun and the bright moon, they formed a protective barrier.


    Boom!


    The Sun and moon crashed into the pagoda and immediately annihted thousands of monks. Then, with each breath, the three thousand Buddhist monks copsed. In just three breaths, the ten thousand Buddhist venerables werepletely defeated.


    Countless cracks appeared on the pagoda at this moment. Then, under the continuous impact of the sun and moon, it directly exploded, causing Qian Yuan to spit out another mouthful of blood.


    The Sun and Moon were still there, and their power was still the same. The dignity of the four knights suppressed the entire universe at this moment. Countless living beings had solemn expressions and were extremely worried.


    Could they win this fight?


    Qian Yuan watched in despair. Her defensive magic treasure had been forced out and evenpletely destroyed, but it still couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack.


    It was simply hopeless.


    But what was even more hopeless was that the sun and moon were attacking. She had to take it head-on. If she didn¡¯t take it, Ye Sheng would be in trouble.


    Qian Yuan couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Ye Sheng.


    So she nned to take it head-on.


    But Ye Sheng stopped her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯re an emperor, and yourbat strength is formidable. I¡¯m just an immortal.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±Qian Yuan directly rejected Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng wanted to argue, but a figure stopped him.


    Right in front of them, when the sun and moon arrived, Chu Xiangyu appeared with a mighty power and a terrifying scene. It was as if he was in a desperate situation.


    He was dressed in red, and his long hair fell over his shoulders. He was tall and straight, and looked a bit thin. However, he still had a very powerful aura, and he looked at Ye Sheng with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯m proud of you. Leave the rest to us,¡±Chu Xiangyu praised.


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not say a word. He was indeed under a lot of pressure and had been persevering because he chose to believe in Chu Xiangyu.


    Chu Xiangyu did not let ye Sheng die. He still came. Although it was not the beginning, it was not toote.


    The following high-level battle was not something ye Sheng could participate in. He grabbed Qian Yuan and quickly fled,pletely ignoring the threat of the sun and moon behind him.


    Rumble!


    In front of Chu Xiangyu, the sun and moon were as fragile as a piece of paper. They could not withstand a single blow and were directly defeated. They had no ability to resist at all.


    And Chu Xiangyu did not make a move from the beginning to the end. He ced his hands behind his back and faced his opponent. With just a shake of his aura, the sun and moon automatically shattered.


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s appearance made everythingplicated.


    Originally, it was just a scene of the four horsemen ughtering ye Sheng and Qian Yuan. But now, an unknown expert had appeared. This expert was so terrifying that it gave people hope to fight against the Four Horsemen.


    On the firmament star, everyone watched anxiously. They wished that they could personally help ye Sheng and had been waiting.


    At this moment, a crack appeared in the sky. It was the teleportation array that led to the battlefield.


    Chi Hun¡¯s eyes brightened. He immediately flew up and shook with force. His aura permeated the sky. It was iparably terrifying. He was actually at the immortal king level.


    Chi Hun, who had been hiding his true strength, was an immortal king. He didn¡¯t reveal the little bit of strength that he had.


    ¡°Five thousand years of hiding, just for a moment of glory. Come On!¡±Chi Hun shouted coldly.


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    In an instant, an army of one million soldiers appeared on the Sky Dome. Each of them was not weaker than a half-immortal. They were well-trained and all of them were valiant.


    This was Chi Hun¡¯s own achievement. For thousands of years, he had been training his army. Batch after batch, he had umted a million-strong army. Normally, no one would know about it.


    These people had long known about their mission and had been waiting. When the battle began, they rushed to the battlefield with their powerful army.


    Below, du Qingyi¡¯s blood was boiling. She immediately flew up and shouted, ¡°Start the battle! Start the battle! Start the battle!¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming and the Red Army also flew up to support Ye Sheng.


    Even Beauty Zhou, who was not good at fighting, felt her blood boiling. She wanted to go to the battlefield, but she knew that she was not strong enough and did not take action.


    However, she did not take action. Ye Yun ¡®er could not help it. She excitedly followed Zhuge Xiaoming and the others and rushed into the teleportation formation.


    ¡°Father is a hero, I can not be weaker than others.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er was very high-spirited.

 Chapter 839

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 38, the goddess of death</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    In the boundless starry sky of the universe, Chu Xiangyu calmly looked at one of the four knights who had arrived here first.


    The four knights who were 100 meters tall just now were no longer attacking. Instead, they were staring at Chu Xiangyu, deep in thought. They did not understand who Chu Xiangyu was?


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have such a strong person like you in this era. Who Are You?¡±The Giant¡¯s Aura was soaring. It was as if he had seen an opponent, giving birth to a powerful will.


    Chu Xiangyu, on the other hand, was very calm. He was not angry because the other party was one of the Four Horsemen, nor was he serious because the other party was very strong.


    He was calm.


    This calmness brought about apletely different aura.


    ¡°Four Horsemen, war, famine, gue, and death. Which one are you?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked.


    The Giant¡¯s body shrank, and he was about the same height as Chu Xiangyu. He was wearing ck armor, and he looked extraordinary. His face was covered by the armor, and only his eyes were exposed. He stared at Chu Xiangyu with iparable terror, it was as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood had appeared.


    ¡°I am the Lord of war, one of the Four Horsemen, and the leader of the Four Horsemen. Who Are You?¡±The Lord of war said coldly.


    ¡°I, Chu Xiangyu, am a nobody. My purpose foring here today is very simple.¡±Chu Xiangyu was not surprised at all and said lightly.


    ¡°Very simple?¡±The Lord of war sneered. He did not believe it at all. This situation was very big. It was so big that the four horsemen had to mobilize all of them in order to have confidence. How could it be simple?


    ¡°It¡¯s really very simple. I just want to beat you to death or be beaten to death by you. Nothing else.¡±Chu Xiangyu said seriously.


    War master red at Chu Xiangyu and clenched his fist in the air.


    ng!


    A sound that resounded throughout the universe reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at war master and Chu Xiangyu.


    Their battle seemed to be about to begin.


    A war spear appeared in the war master¡¯s hand. It was extremely simple and powerful. An aura of destion pervaded it. This was a top-tier divine artifact that was even more terrifying than the Garden of Eden.


    ¡°World-ending war spear. This is a divine artifact that the four knights have inherited since ancient times. It has boundless power. It once destroyed a world and ended an era. Using it to deal with You is enough to give you face,¡±the war master said coldly, he was a little arrogant as he held the world-ending battle spear. His expression was very arrogant.


    He had Chu Xiangyu.


    Chu Xiangyu thought for a moment and waved at Ye Sheng. The Garden of Eden immediately flew out. He fused the Garden of Eden into his body and took out an ancient and tattered chess piece.


    Ancient g!


    The divine weapon forged by the first demonic god was extremely powerful and iparably terrifying. It had always been in Chu Xiangyu¡¯s hands.


    The first demon God had disappeared without a trace, and the great ancient g had be Chu Xiangyu¡¯s weapon. Ye Sheng had used it a few times, but only a few times.


    Ye Sheng could not unleash the power of the great ancient g. This divine weapon was simply a waste in his hands. Only in Chu Xiangyu¡¯s hands would it be able to emit an enormous light.


    The war master held the world-ending battle and stared at the great ancient g. A trace of caution appeared in his eyes. He could not treat ye Sheng as casually as he did. Chu Xiangyu could really fight him to the death.


    ¡°Are you the only one scheming behind the scenes?¡±The Lord of war sneered.


    ¡°Call out the rest of the people. Otherwise, today will be the day you die.¡±A terrifying aura appeared behind the Lord of war as a figure walked out.


    This was a woman, a woman who was like a poppy flower. She was sexy and charming, but she was so dangerous. It was as if one could see endless hell sinking into her body. The purgatory of death. Once one fell into it.., they could not extricate themselves.


    The goddess of death!


    The second of the Four Horsemen came here.


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you attack US Four Horsemen Like This? Do you really think we don¡¯t have a temper?¡±The goddess of death said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite bold. I¡¯ve always been known for my boldness. I¡¯vee here safely. I just don¡¯t know if you can deal with me,¡±Chu Xiangyu said calmly, he was not rmed by the arrival of death and war.


    ¡°What gives you the confidence to say that? is it because of this lousy g?¡±The Lord of war snorted coldly and surrounded Chu xiangyu with the goddess of death.


    ¡°There are four horsemen. With the two of you here, what about the other gues and famines?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked with a gloomy look in his eyes. He still did not make a move, as if he was waiting for something.


    The Four Horsemen had to all appear. This was his goal.


    ¡°What are the gues and famines doing here?¡±The Lord of war shook his head.


    ¡°The two of us are enough to sweep you all. No matter how many backup ns we have, they are not enough for me.¡±The goddess of death was very arrogant. She crossed her arms over her chest. Her eyes were filled with demonic energy. She was the only female among the four horsemen, naturally, she had the confidence to say these words.


    However, Chu Xiangyu shook her head and said seriously, ¡°The two of you are not enough.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s enough.¡±The war master¡¯s world-destroying war spear streaked across the void. Immediately, a terrifying crack spread out. With a boom, it exploded.


    Chu Xiangyu¡¯s body did not move at all. This was because someone had appeared in front of him and blocked this crack.


    The eyes of the Lord of war and the goddess of death darkened at the same time. The person who came here was not a weakling, and he was very unkempt and sloppy. He looked like an old farmer who worked in the fields, and not a peerless expert.


    The person who came was Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather. He was dressed like an old farmer, holding a hoe in his hand, and there was yellow mud on his legs. His face was full of wrinkles, and his smile was very simple and honest, but it could not hide his sharpness.


    ¡°Old Fart, it¡¯s you.¡±The goddess of death suddenly thought of something. She stared at the old farmer, gritted her teeth, and her eyes were burning with anger.


    The Lord of war frowned and asked, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    The old farmer waved his hand and said, ¡°Long time no see, the sister of the goddess of death.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±The goddess of death suddenly roared and was very mad. She knew the old farmer, and their rtionship was not very good.


    ¡°TSK TSK, this puts me in a difficult position. If it was your sister, the true goddess of death, I would not dare to spout flowery words. But you are not. Although you have inherited this title, in my heart, the true goddess of death is that Peerless Woman of your sister¡¯s.¡±Old Nong smiled honestly, he said.


    ¡°Then go apany her. She has already begged for death. She could not clearly see the situation, but she was willing to walk the path of transcendence in order to fight against the chaos race. This is a scam. So many people have tried, but only a few have seeded. I Am the true goddess of death. You better remember this.¡±The goddess of death screamed, suddenly, a terrifying ripple sted out, wanting to silence old nong. She hated it when Old Nong said that she was inferior to her elder sister.


    ¡°In truth, I am the Savior of the Four Horsemen. After leading the four horsemen out of the darkness, so what if I join the primal chaos? It¡¯s mutually beneficial, and I¡¯m not ackey of the primal chaos. A bunch of people only know how to oppose, yet they don¡¯t know how topromise. They are simply fools.¡±


    The goddess of death roared angrily.

 Chapter 840

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 39, the Great War began</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The current goddess of death was the younger sister of the first-generation goddess of death.


    The first-generation four knights resolutely opposed the chaos n. They had fought against the chaos n countless times, leading the hundred ns under the four knights to continuously resist.


    With heavy casualties, the hearts of the people wavered. Many people began to consider whether they should go against the chaos n or not?


    If they didn¡¯t go against the chaos n, wouldn¡¯t so many people die?


    When it came to their own safety, everyone had their own concerns. The team led by the four knights started to split. Some insisted on continuing to fight against the chaos n, while others insisted on getting along well with the chaos n, they could even seek refuge with the chaos n in exchange for their own space to grow.


    As for the so-called strengthening of the chaos, they did not care. The chaos itself was very strong.


    The second generation of the Four Knights took advantage of this heart to bewitch arge group of people. They seized the opportunity when the four knights began to transcend and led those who were willing to submit to the chaos.


    Among them, the second generation of the goddess of death contributed the most. More importantly, her identity was the younger sister of the first generation of the goddess of death. She stood up against her elder sister, which made those who were wavering start to follow her.


    The Four Horsemen were split into two.


    The conservative faction sank into the endless darkness, guarding the first generation of the four horsemen who had transcended. They were waiting for them to seed in transcending andpletely subvert the chaos n.


    The people who followed the second generation of the Four Horsemen appeared in this universe. They were a bargaining chip that the chaos n used to destroy this era.


    This generation of the goddess of death would definitely not admit that she was a traitor. She was more willing to call herself a pioneer and did what her elder sister could not do.


    The people who followed her sister were still waiting aimlessly, waiting for an illusory chance to transcend. In her eyes, that was something impossible.


    But now, she had seeded. She brought the four knights back to the universe, took back the territory she had before, developed and expanded, and created her own new world. This was what her sister couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°I was right. Only under my leadership can the four knights see the light of day again and grow stronger. They can not continue to stay in that dark and boundless world, living in vain and waiting for a hope that doesn¡¯t exist,¡±the goddess of death said coldly.


    She knew Old Nong. Obviously, Old Nong was not from this era. Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather had existed for a long time. At least, he was from the previous era.


    ¡°But today, you have brought the four horsemen to a desperate situation.¡±Old Nong said lightly.


    ¡°You two alone can destroy the Four Horsemen?¡±The goddess of deathughed mockingly. She was a bold person. She would not regret her decision. She had always firmly believed in this point.


    If she did not believe in herself, then no one could believe in her.


    Boom!


    Behind the goddess of death, the four huge doors opened wide. Countless troops of the four knights appeared in this sea of stars. There were warriors from the hundred ns, kings from the ancient times, and killing battle formations..


    The Master of war said sternly, ¡°No matter how many of youe today, one of you will die, and the two of you will also die.¡±


    Chu Xiangyu held the ancient g and said indifferently, ¡°That may not be the case. This time, it is not us who will deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who is that?¡±The war Lord coldlyughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s us!¡±Chi Hun came, bringing his Million Man Army, Chi Army, Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Ye Yun ¡®er. They crossed the starry space and arrived here.


    Rumble!


    The Million Man Army had an imposing aura that permeated the entire starry space.


    The Chi Hun Immortal King didn¡¯t bother to conceal his aura at all. Although he wasn¡¯tparable to the four horsemen, he was still a peak-level expert.


    The moment Zhuge Xiaoming appeared and saw his grandfather, he said in surprise, ¡°Old Man, at your age, are you able to fight?¡±


    The old farmer nced at him and said, ¡°Rascal, you better remember that your grandfather will always be your grandfather.¡±


    Dong!


    The war master¡¯s world-destroying war spear struck out fiercely in his hand, producing a loud sound. He said coldly, ¡°Kill them all. Don¡¯t leave a single one alive.¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    A rich killing intent and a crazy roar spread throughout the universe. The Hundred n Warriors under the four knights and the million army trained by Red Soul faced off against each other.


    The great battle quickly began, and the scene was extremely intense.


    Du Qingyi held the divine weapon and kept reaping the lives of the enemies. His cultivation was not weak, and with the divine weapon, he could definitely fight across ranks. He was passionate and extremely fierce.


    The Red Army also activated the Titan bloodline and turned into a giant. A supreme pressure burst out, and with a boom, the opponent¡¯s body trembled. His internal organs immediately copsed, and his body copsed to the ground.


    Zhuge Xiaoming alsopletely exploded. With arge knife in his hand, he cut melons and vegetables.


    Everything changed too quickly. It was so fast that people could not believe it. A Battle of a million levels had begun just like that.


    Chu Xiangyu and Old Nong stared at the Lord of war and the goddess of death. If the enemy didn¡¯t move, they wouldn¡¯t move.


    The goddess of death and the Lord of war weren¡¯t in a hurry either. They were only responsible for keeping an eye on Chu Xiangyu and Old Nong. If they didn¡¯t participate in this battle, it was hard to say who would win or lose.


    Both sides were monitoring each other. The battle below was extremely bloody and intense. A huge shockwave spread for hundreds of thousands of miles in an instant, affecting ye Sheng and Qian Yuan as well.


    A Battle of millions of people, this was very intense, and the four huge doors of the four knights were wide open, there was an endless stream of reinforcements, even Red Soul who was at Immortal King realm was held back by several immortal kings, he turned into a thousand feet tall Titan, he was extremely violent, he suppressed his opponent, but it was useless.


    These attacks were blocked by several immortal kings, Red Soul was held back, he could only rely on himself.


    As they fought, Ye Sheng realized that these people were at a disadvantage, it was not that he could not win, but there were too many people against Fang Yuan.


    If you killed one, ten people would rush up, how could he fight?


    Ye Sheng had a serious expression, he was prepared to leave the stage, he had to win this battle, even if he had to die, he had to fight.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng also discovered that his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er, was among them, she had sneaked over and participated in the battle, even though she had killed many people, he was in a difficult situation.


    Ye Yun ¡®er was being entangled by five warriors of the hundred ns, and she was struggling to resist them. Her small face was full of solemnity, and she had no time to care about anything else. She could only ensure that she wasn¡¯t injured. However, this wasn¡¯t the way to go on. She would definitely be injured or even die.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and participate in the battle. You should rest well.¡±Ye Sheng immediately said to Qian Yuan.


    ¡°Go. I can take care of myself.¡±Qian Yuan nodded. Even if she was injured, she was still at the Emperor Realm. She was far from beingparable to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body turned into an aurora and cut across the sky. After he became an immortal, his strength increased greatly, and at the same time, he had an invincible speed.


    When Kun Peng¡¯s extreme speed was disyed in the immortal realm, it was really impossible to catch it.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng instantly came to the side of his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er. The energy in his whole body shook, and he killed all these people. He grabbed ye Yun ¡®er with one hand and swung her fiercely.


    ¡°Help me take care of drinking Qian Yuan. She is your sister,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. He looked at the 100 n warriors under the four knights around him and was full of killing intent.


    ¡°Dad, you can do it!¡±Ye Yun ¡®er could only shout loudly and was pulled to her side by Qian Yuan.

 Chapter 841

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 40, reinforcements from all directions</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s participation in this battle was merely a drop in the bucket.


    At every moment, arge number of people woulde out from the four huge gates and join the battle, giving the four horsemen the upper hand.


    Even though Ye Sheng had broken through to the immortal realm, he was still able tobine three spells into one. With his explosive power, he would be able to dominate the immortal realm. However, he had too many opponents.


    Even if he was not ye Sheng¡¯s opponent, he would attack in groups.


    Ten people attacked Ye Sheng, and Ye Sheng was immediately suppressed. Twenty people came, and Ye Sheng was immediately injured by the attacks. He wentpletely berserk and activated all of his potential. However, it was still useless.


    Unless ye Sheng turned into a ck hole and swallowed them all in one go. However, without the protection of the Garden of Eden, Ye Sheng was still in danger.


    If even ye Sheng had such a difficult battle, then the others would be even more miserable than him.


    Because du Qingyi had a divine weapon in his hand, he received special attention. A total of twenty to thirty people had been besieging him. The divine weapon could only be used to protect himself and could not be used to fight back.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was in the stage of being beaten up. His body was badly beaten and his face was swollen. Fortunately, he had cultivated a rare technique that his grandfather had taught him. After being beaten up, his cultivation was actually slowly improving. This was unbelievable after drinking alcohol.


    The Red Army was also in a difficult situation. He was a titan with a huge body. Each punch and kick carried a huge amount of power, so he also received a lot of attention.


    Everyone was fighting one against ten. The hundred ns under the Four Knights came out in full force. They were not reasonable at all. They wanted to give Ye Sheng and the others a deep lesson.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. We will be beaten to death.¡±Du qingyi shouted. Even with the divine weapon, he still felt that it was very difficult to hold on.


    ¡°I can¡¯t F * CKING support you. I can¡¯t even protect myself.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was beaten so badly that his mind wasn¡¯t clear. He had obviously gained a lot of weight.


    Chi Jun was even more speechless. The battle was very intense. He fought against the top ten experts alone.


    As for Chi Hun, he held back more than ten immortal kings and fought among the stars in the distance. The battle was very intense and he had no time to care about anything else.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, his eyes were about to crack. These four horsemen had too deep a foundation. Even though they had sent so many people, they were still blocked by the four horsemen. In turn, they had ten times the number of people.


    With so many people, how could he fight?


    He could only fight with his life!


    Ye Sheng only had this will. Since he had already reached this step, he could no longer retreat. He stood up and let out a loud roar that shook the heavens. He forced the surrounding people who were attacking him to retreat. Then, his body suddenly changed.


    ck Hole Main Body!


    Ye Sheng still used it. Even if he was stuffed to death, he did not mind anymore. If he killed a few more people, then he would kill a few more.


    ¡°All of you, go and Die!¡±Ye Sheng roared. The ck hole suddenly spread for tens of thousands of miles and continued to expand. It turned into an iparably huge face. It was Ye Sheng himself.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, tens of thousands of warriors under themand of the four knights in the surrounding areas were sucked into the ck hole by Ye Sheng. They began to strangle and kill. Their methods were cruel. Today, it would be difficult for the ck hole to escape.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole had just undergone a metamorphosis, and this little bit of energy was not enough to kill him.


    ¡°Pour energy into the ck hole for me. I want to see how strong he can be without the Garden of Eden, this divine artifact.¡±Some of the higher-ups under the Four Knights roared. They were not afraid of Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole, instead, they found a weakness.


    Without the Garden of Eden to help you suppress the enemy, no matter how powerful your ck hole was, it was still a living target.


    If you injected too much energy into it, it could burst you alive.


    At this moment, many of the four knights who were besieging others immediately turned around and attacked Ye Sheng. Countless energy was absorbed from all directions and injected into the ck hole, which made Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Not good, they are dealing with Ye Sheng.¡±Du Qingyi roared. Using his supreme mana, he activated his divine weapon and suppressed the enemies in all directions. In an instant, the enemies in all directions were affected and could no longer inject energy into it.


    However, this could not save Ye Sheng. The warriors under the four knights and the hundred ns were still appearing. As long as one¡¯s cultivation had reached the immortal realm, they coulde and participate in this battle.


    This was an extremely unfair battle. Ye Sheng was unable to speak because of the energy. He was also determined. Since you dare to send in energy, I will dare to absorb it. Let¡¯s see who can not hold on first.


    Rumble!


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole, energy churned. Although he was still controlling it, if it was doubled, doubled, tripled..


    Ye Sheng knew that he was only at the immortal realm after all. He was not an invincible existence.


    He had to think of a way to transfer this energy away.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s clone, Ancient God¡¯s clone, it¡¯s time for you to break through,¡±Ye Sheng roared. He had too much energy to use, so he would let Earth¡¯s clone and Ancient God¡¯s clone break through to the immortal realm.


    Once the two of them broke through, the amount of energy ye Sheng could control would increase tenfold. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.


    The earth doppelganger and the ancient god Doppelganger also knew that the situation was urgent, so they had to make this decision. Therefore, without saying anything else, they followed ye Sheng and began to break through.


    All of this happened in the time it takes a spark to fly off a flint. The battle dragged on for a long time, and countless people participated in it. Everyone in the universe could feel that this was a world-shaking battle.


    Just as the people brought by Crimson Soul couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, countless powerful auras suddenly appeared in the universe.


    ¡°Four Knights, you guys destroyed my home. This old man is here to take revenge.¡±A reclusive immortal king crossed space-time and appeared beside Crimson Soul in an instant. He stretched out his hand and attacked ten of the four knights.


    ¡°Four knights, I¡¯m here to take revenge for the Star Alliance.¡±A big-bellied stone golem appeared. It was actually an immortal king expert as well. In an instant, he pulled seven to eight immortal kings into his domain, he began to attack crazily.


    The Gctic Alliance had been destroyed by the four knights. This stone man was the high-level official who had brought Ye Sheng from the Sr System to the Gctic Alliance. Now, he was also here to participate in this battle.


    ¡°Tens of thousands of cultivators from the Northern Alliance havee to help little friend Ye Sheng!¡±


    ¡°100,000 tribes from the Great River Tribe havee to help little friend Ye Sheng!¡±


    ¡°30,000 swordsmen of the Long River Sword sect havee to support little friend Ye Sheng!¡±


    At this moment, Ye Sheng heard many different voices, but without exception, they were all here to help him destroy the four horsemen.


    In the entire universe, only the headquarters of the Divine Court and the Divine Court did not move. They were an ancient force. Seeing the four horsemen fighting Ye Sheng and the others to the death, wouldn¡¯t it be great if they just sat back and collected the power of the fishing?


    There was nothing they could do. No one could control them.


    However, many cultivators whose homes had been destroyed by the four knights moved out at this moment. Although they were not powerful individually, they couldpete with the four knights together.


    The situation was broken in an instant.


    At this moment, the clone of the ancient God and the clone of the Earth exploded with a huge aura. Boom, Boom, boom, they both broke through to the immortal realm.


    With this three-in-one technique, Ye Sheng¡¯s strength increased greatly. His ck hole suddenly shrank to only three thousand meters in size, and at this moment, it exploded out.


    ¡°Devour! Devour all of them!¡±Ye Sheng roared. He roared loudly, roaring through the gxy.

 Chapter 842

    <h4>Chapter 842: Chapter 41, gue and famine</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole started to devour others crazily. Wherever he went, the people nearby would be devoured immediately.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng could control it and didn¡¯t devour the people who came to help him.


    After thispetition, both sides were evenly matched. Ye Sheng was liberated and began to kill wantonly.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was also like this. He waved a big knife and sshed ink, dancing spring and autumn. He was very powerful. With his bruised and swollen face, it looked ridiculous.


    ¡°A bunch of trash. You only know how to fight with numbers and Bully Your Grandpa Zhuge. If I don¡¯t kill you now, I will take your surname.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming was very angry. He was beaten up like a sandbag, if he didn¡¯t kill these bastards now, he would be letting himself down.


    It was the same for du Qingyi. He was originally holding a divine weapon and should be awe-inspiring. However, he was suppressed very badly previously. More than 20 people surrounded and attacked him. This made du Qingyi very sullen. Now that the reinforcements had arrived, he no longer had any scruples, he unleashed his full power and activated the divine weapon, instantly crushing the people around him.


    ¡°You Bastards, Now You know how powerful I, Du Qingyi, AM.¡±Du Qingyi let out a long howl. His peach blossom eyes were shining with a bright light. He was very excited. Only now did he feelfortable attacking.


    The Red Army tore the enemy apart in the sky. No one could resist the Titan¡¯s body. Their bodies exploded from the attack, and blood sttered everywhere, dyeing the universe red.


    These battles seemed intense, but in the entire interster war, they were nothing.


    This was no longer a battlefield that could be decided by one or two people, but a battlefield of countless people. The prelude to the battle erupted, and at this moment, it was not concealed at all.


    When the Master of war and the goddess of death saw this scene, their eyes were dark. They did not expect that more than half of the universe¡¯s people woulde to help, to punish the four knights.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. Although we have more people, we can¡¯t deal with more than half of the universe.¡±The war master transmitted his voice to the goddess of death.


    The goddess of Death¡¯s pretty face turned gloomy and became a bit savage. She didn¡¯t expect that this time, they would make a big mess. Those forces that were destroyed when they returned, now those who escaped all came to deal with them.


    This was already an unequal battle.


    It was equivalent to a force of four knights fighting against more than half of the universe. Moreover, the Emperor Realm couldn¡¯t participate. The Lord of war and the goddess of death were held back by Chu Xiangyu and Old Nong. Other emperors wanted to fight, but Qian Yuan was watching.., there were still some people who didn¡¯t appear in the dark and were all watching the battle.


    In fact, Ye Sheng and the others were fighting and killing, but it couldn¡¯t change the ending, because the ending was definitely Chu Xiangyu and the others¡¯big battle.


    Once Chu Xiangyu and the others defeated the Lord of war and the others, the battle would be over.


    Therefore, Chu Xiangyu stood calmly in front of the Lord of war and gave them too much pressure.


    ¡°If the two of us fight, even if we can defeat these two, it will take a very long time. Why don¡¯t we hand everyone over?¡±The Lord of war frowned and said to the goddess of death.


    There were several emperors under the four horsemen. They were not as powerful as them, but they were not weak either.


    Moreover, there were still two of the four horsemen that had not appeared.


    War, gue, death, famine!


    These four great horsemen were their pirs of support. Now that two of them had appeared, there were still two waiting at the home of the Four Horsemen.


    ¡°Call them over and end this farce.¡±The goddess of death said coldly. She did not want to drag this on any longer. Even if they won in the end, they would not feel good even if they suffered heavy losses.


    In the end, they still had to rely on the people at the bottom to rule their own territory. If too many died, the four knights wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    The Master of war immediately sent a message to the gue and famine that were stationed at the headquarters.


    Rumble!


    The entire universe suddenly erupted with a huge tremor. The four doors of the four knights also started to tremble. Waves of gue aura emerged. The moment they touched it, they would instantly be infected. Their bodies would have problems, and they would lose without fighting.


    This was a gue, a kind of poison. It came from one of the Four Horsemen, the gue horseman.


    Ye Sheng noticed this and quickly retreated, turning into human form. He shouted at Zhuge Xiaoming, ¡°Retreat, the gue horseman of the Four Horsemen is here.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming immediately retreated, retreating very quickly.


    Du Qingyi was the same. The Red Army didn¡¯t dare to approach the four doors anymore.


    The battle in the starry sea stopped. Everyone turned their attention to the four gates.


    A 10-meter-tall iron-faced warrior walked out. His entire body was covered in yellow gas. This was the origin of the gue. He was d in armor and held a long sail in his hand. His eyes were like lightning as he stared at Chu Xiangyu.


    As for Ye Sheng and the others, hepletely ignored them.


    Even Chi Hun, who was at the Immortal King Realm, was ignored by him.


    In the eyes of the gue knight, only Chu Xiangyu and old nong were his targets. Even Qian Yuan, who was also an immortal king, wasn¡¯t his target.


    This was an invincible domineering aura.


    And unlike the imposing manner of the gue knight, the famine came soundlessly, causing people to feel despair. His appearance instantly took the lives of thousands of people, and these people were instantly reduced to skin and bones, it was not just the body, but also the soul. In an instant, it was as if it had not been nourished for millions of years.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. This way of dying was really too cruel.


    He starved to death.


    An immortal could actually starve to death. It would be a huge joke if it was spread out. No one would believe it, but now, Ye Sheng saw it with his own eyes.


    Fortunately, the famine warriors had no intention to deal with them, or perhaps they were disdainful of them.


    They did not even count as disdainful, they simply ignored them. Ye Sheng and the others were not in his eyes. Famine was like a gue, it directly targeted Chu Xiangyu and old farmer.


    The four horsemen surrounded Chu Xiangyu and old farmer from four directions. The situation was on the verge of breaking out, it was very tense.


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s opinion, the situation was extremely tense, but Chu Xiangyu and old farmer did not feel anything at all.


    Old Farmer even began toment, ¡°Your second generation of four horsemen are not good enough. The gue has caused your entire body to be filled with a lifeless aura, and famine is even scrawnier. The first generation¡¯s elegance has not been learned at all. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Old Thing, shut your mouth.¡±gue red at him and snorted coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, the Old Thing, who has lived for two epochs?¡±Famineughed disdainfully. ¡°From the looks of it, there¡¯s nothing remarkable about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s nothing remarkable about me. I¡¯m just a person who is struggling to survive. I¡¯m not as good as your seniors. I¡¯m still holding on to my ideals and trying to destroy the chaos race. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would actually join the chaos race. What a pity.¡±Old Nong shook his head, he began to teach them a lesson.


    ¡°Shut up. We don¡¯t need you, Old Trash, to grumble about how we should do things. Since you dare toe out today, then prepare to die.¡±The goddess of death shouted angrily.


    ¡°I feel that the four of you won¡¯t be able to kill the two of us.¡±Chu Xiangyu said leisurely, like a gentleman. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. Instead, he smiled.

 Chapter 843

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 42, door to the void</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Hong!


    What responded to Chu Xiangyu was not a debate, but a fierce attack from the war master.


    This attack came from the world-destroying battle spear. It was as if it carried an entire universe that had been destroyed. The entire universe trembled and hummed.


    The war master did not want to waste his breath. He directly attacked Chu Xiangyu. His goal was clear, and it was extremely cruel and cruel.


    This attack made many people¡¯s breathing stop. Even if he brushed them, they would not feel good. But now, Chu Xiangyu was facing him head-on.


    He was unharmed!


    Chu Xiangyu was stepping on the garden of Eden, shining brightly. The power in Ye Sheng¡¯s hands was on apletely different level. In Chu Xiangyu¡¯s hands, the power of the Garden of Eden was astonishingly great, moreover, it was not like Ye Sheng, who had imprisoned the enemy¡¯s cultivation. It had truly be an offensive divine weapon.


    This was Chu Xiangyu¡¯s magic treasure. Of course, he knew better than Ye Sheng how to develop and use this divine weapon. The Garden of Eden wrapped around him and blocked the world-ending battle spear¡¯s vicious attack.


    Furthermore, the Garden of Eden had counterattacked. It condensed the power of an entire world and directly sted out.


    Bang!


    The entire space of the universe was trembling. Ye Sheng and the others were far away. In a battle of this level, even the slightest amount of energy could suppress them to death.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±The war master roared. With a roar, it was as if Thunder had descended on the world. The world-destroying battle spear swept out mercilessly, trying to kill Chu Xiangyu.


    At this moment, the power of a world was blocked by the war master, just like how Chu Xiangyu had blocked the attack of the war master.


    When experts fought, the process was very dangerous, but the oue was not so fast. It was not so easy to kill such an expert.


    ¡°Today, I will kill you here,¡±Chu Xiangyu said coldly. If he really attacked, it would be like the end of the world. It was extremely terrifying. His body exploded, his form changed, and with a kick, a world exploded.


    The Garden of Eden and Chu Xiangyu merged into one, providing Chu Xiangyu with the power to explode.


    Rumble!


    The two of them entered the river of time in an instant, creating a huge crack in the universe. The river of time appeared in front of everyone. This was the first time Ye Sheng saw the river of time in reality.


    Previously, they were hidden outside of the universe, but now that they were standing in the universe, they saw the river of time. It was very strange.


    Chu Xiangyu and war master entered the river of time. The apocalyptic battle spear danced and stirred the river of time. It was messy and very messy.


    There were also many terrifying scenes. For example, Chu Xiangyu was pulled by the apocalyptic battle spear. His body exploded, but a few secondster, he walked out of the river of time.


    For example, the Lord of war was torn apart by Chu Xiangyu and was split into two. However, he also came back to life and fought Chu Xiangyu.


    This was the terrifying aspect of this type of expert. It was difficult to exterminate him.


    Death was not the end, but the starting point of extermination.


    And in the Void, Old Nong was alone.


    Chu Xiangyu was dragged into the river of time by the Lord of war and began a fierce battle. Old Nong was alone.


    But there were three four horsemen surrounding him.


    The goddess of death, the gue horseman, and the Lord of famine!


    Three against one, Old Farmer was in a very dangerous situation. Zhuge Xiaoming watched and was very worried, ¡°Old Fart, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng also frowned. One against three, this was a huge disadvantage.


    But Ye Sheng and the others thought it was a disadvantage, but old farmer didn¡¯t think so.


    He looked calmly, his hands behind his back, and said to the goddess of death, ¡°How about it, let¡¯s fight one on one?¡±


    The goddess of death sneered, ¡°The situation is favorable for me now, will I fight one on one with you?¡±


    Old Farmer shook his head and said, ¡°The two of them will be gone in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you still have helpers?¡±The goddess of death shook her wrist, very proud, her eyes full of killing intent.


    She wanted to kill this annoying old farmer and make him talk nonsense about her sister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that person, but Chu Xiangyu does,¡±the old farmer said truthfully.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±The goddess of death sneered.


    It was three against one. She didn¡¯t care what kind of scheme the other party had, she would kill him first.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±A deep voice sounded, apanied by a shadow. Then, with a shake of his aura, the ck wings on his back spread out. They were very huge and also very bright. They sparkled and actually had twelve wings.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he blurted out, ¡°Fallen angel Lucifer!¡±


    That¡¯s right, the person who came was the former Grand Inquisitor of the Divine Realm, the twelve-winged zing angel Lucifer. Now, he was the fallen angel of Hell and the twelve-winged Dark Angel.


    Lucifer¡¯s appearance shocked everyone. He was different from the unknown Chu Xiangyu and the unknown old farmer. Lucifer¡¯s great name had been spread throughout the universe until now.


    There were also people who told the legendary story of Lucifer. From the one of the best grand inquisitors in the divine realm to the fallen angel, he had countless admirers.


    Therefore, when Lucifer appeared, the entire universe was boiling with excitement.


    The people on the battlefield watched with excitement as if they were looking at an idol. It could be said that everyone present had grown up listening to Lucifer¡¯s story.


    In the distant divine realm, the returning godly monarch was watching this great battle. The Divine Court and the Divine Court both chose not to help each other and just watched from the sidelines.


    When they saw Lucifer¡¯s appearance, the atmosphere in the entire divine realm became quiet. Every god consciously shut up.


    In the divine realm, Lucifer was a taboo and could not be mentioned.


    On the other hand, the godly monarch seemed to have no change and was still calmly watching. However, after careful observation, one could still find that his breathing was chaotic. He clenched his fists tightly.


    The greatest contributor to him being sealed for millions of years was Lucifer. If it wasn¡¯t for Lucifer, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for millions of years alone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t die this time, I will personally execute you,¡±the godly monarch thought coldly.


    On the battlefield, even the Milky Way made way for Lucifer. This elf-like man was as plump as jade. The twelve wings on his back gave off a demonic aura, making Lucifer look extremely evil.


    ¡°You are Lucifer?¡±The goddess of death thought she had heard of this name, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him here.


    ¡°You kill this woman, and I will deal with the gue and famine!¡±Lucifer couldn¡¯t be bothered with the goddess of death and said to the old farmer. He pulled away two of his opponents and let the old farmer and the goddess of death face each other.


    ¡°No problem, I haven¡¯t fought for many years. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m Rusty.¡±The old farmer was excited and shook his head, then, he said to the furious goddess of death, ¡°Come, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your sister.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, You Damn Old Farmer!¡±The goddess of death was angered by Lucifer¡¯s attitude and was now entangled by the old farmer. She was burning with anger and attacked in an instant. Her figure was like a phantom.


    Boom!


    The old farmer was hit and his body split open, revealing his true body.


    A magic treasure, a rare magic treasure, the gate of the Void!

 Chapter 844

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 43, Sword of Judgment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Old Nong¡¯s body was cracked by the sneak attack of the goddess of death.


    However, Old Nong was not injured or killed. Instead, when his body was cracked open, his true body was revealed.


    A door was born from the void. It was very mysterious and beautiful, as if it contained a supreme treasure.


    The door of the Void was the old farmer¡¯s real body. Ye Sheng was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the old farmer¡¯s door of the void, then at Zhuge Xiaoming, then at the door of the Void, and then at Zhuge Xiaoming.


    ¡°I picked it up.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said with a face full of ck lines.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you say it.¡±Du qingyi teased.


    ¡°Will you tell others?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming said in a bad mood.


    ¡°I knew that my grandfather picked it up when I was young. No, I didn¡¯t pick it up. My father did. My father was picked up by my grandfather. After he grew up, he returned to the Zhuge family. Then, he met my mother and gave birth to me. Then, I lived with my grandfather since I was young. That¡¯s it.¡±Zhuge Xiaoming took the initiative to exin everything, to prevent ye Sheng from imagining things.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to exin. I Won¡¯t be imagining things.¡±Ye Sheng said against his heart.


    Zhuge Xiaoming chuckled. Who would believe you? He wouldn¡¯t be imagining things. If he was in Ye Sheng¡¯s shoes, he would probably be able to write and direct a drama about family ethics.


    That was why Zhuge Xiaoming spoke decisively, interrupting the daydreams of Ye Sheng, du Qingyi, and the others.


    While they were joking, the old farmer transformed into a void door and ruthlessly suppressed it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve beaten my true form out. Now, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful the Void Door that even the primal chaos is afraid of is.¡±The old farmerughed loudly. The void door let out a deafening sound, which was extremely strange, however, the goddess of death couldn¡¯t care too much. She was entangled by the old farmer, and the void door covered her in an instant. No matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re forcing me to explode!¡±The goddess of death shouted angrily.


    ¡°You can explode. Today, I¡¯ll bring you behind the Void Door and give you a taste of my great void spell!¡±The old farmer let out a long howl, and a ray of divine light spread out. The goddess of death couldn¡¯t avoid it at all, and she wanted to block it.., but the great void spell didn¡¯t give her the chance at all, and pulled her into the void.


    This time, there was only one void gate left. The goddess of death was gone and the Void Gate did not move. It was obvious that both sides were fighting inside.


    Chu Xiangyu and the Lord of war were fighting in the river of time while Old Nong and the goddess of death were fighting in the Void Gate. Only Lucifer was fighting against the gue knights and the Famine Lords.


    ¡°World-destroying Curse!¡±Lucifer pped his twelve wings and created a scene of the destruction of the world. He cast the world-destroying curse and trapped the gue and famine inside, not giving them a chance to leave.


    Famine and famine knew that Lucifer was powerful, but they were not afraid even if they joined hands. They started a fierce battle in the boundary of the world-destroying curse and did not care about what the other party did.


    Famine world!


    The famine Lord suddenly erupted. Famine spread and covered the sky and the Earth. It turned into countless rays of light and sprinkled down. It was very mysterious.


    If one was infected by this, they would starve to death. Even an emperor would not be able to escape this disaster.


    An emperor would starve to death. If they did not see it with their own eyes, no one would believe it.


    And at this moment, Lucifer encountered such an attack.


    There was also the gue of the gue knights. Once touched, one would die in the famine and the gue. This was very terrifying.


    Everyone watched without blinking. How would Lucifer deal with this?


    Lucifer didn¡¯t care at all. He rushed in and spread his wings. He released a powerful aura and cast a god spell.


    ¡°Invulnerability!¡±


    This was a god spell that Lucifer learned after he fell andbined it with the Divine Court and hell.


    Invulnerability and invulnerability meant that he was invincible. No one¡¯s attacks could hurt him at this time. He was in the most invincible realm in the universe.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Lucifer took out a long sword. It was also a god weapon, the sword of judgement. This was a god weapon that he created when he was the chief judge in the God realm. It followed him into Hell and began to evolve.


    The Sword of judgement was half ck and half white. They were intertwined together and there was no clear distinction between them. Instead, they were entangled together.


    There must be white hope in the ck ce. The white hope must be mixed with ck despair.


    The Sword of judgement could judge enemies. It could directly kill their souls and not give them any chance to live. This kind of powerful attack was directed at the gue knight and the Famine Lord.


    Boom!


    A bright divine light burst out, and the judgement sword flew into the sky and turned into a huge sword. It descended from the sky and suppressed the famine lord.


    The ultimate judgement sword was extremely powerful.


    ¡°I will judge you today!¡±Lucifer pointed at the gue knight and ignored the famine Lord.


    Although the sword of judgment was powerful, it couldn¡¯t judge both of them at the same time. The pestilence was more worthy of judgment than famine.


    This was the justice that came from the heavens.


    Rumble!


    The Sword of judgmentnded on the Pestilence Knight. His expression changed drastically. He felt that he was locked onto and couldn¡¯t escape.


    This wasn¡¯t good. He was a peak emperor, yet he was locked onto. This showed how terrifying the sword of judgment was.


    ¡°gue Scroll!¡±The Pestilence Knight threw out his own magic treasure, a magic treasure that recorded countless of pestilences. Itpletely exploded and rushed forward, wanting to pollute the judgement sword.


    However, Lucifer had already guessed his opponent¡¯s method. The twelve wings of darkness immediately separated from him. One wing after another connected together and turned into a sky screen that blocked the gue Knight¡¯s scroll.


    ¡°Die!¡±Lucifer said coldly as he stared at the invulnerability of the gue knight. He wandered among the attacks of the gue and famine and found the gue knight.


    Boom!


    The Sword of judgmentnded on the gue knight without any reason.


    The gue knight roared, ¡°Hold On!¡±


    At the most critical moment, the gue painting broke through the twelve wings of darkness and blocked the attack.


    Bang!


    However, it was toote. The Scroll of gue was like a piece of paper and had no resistance at all. In an instant, it was scattered all over the ground by the torrential power of judgement.


    The spreading gue could not disturb Lucifer. He was impervious to all cmities and spells as he watched this scene coldly.


    The gue Knight was directly hit by the judgement power of judgement sword.


    Boom!


    This was an extremely horrifying scene. It happened so fast that even the lord of famine did not dare to block it. If he blocked it, it would be a judgement for him.


    ¡°No...¡±the pestilence knight let out a furious roar that resounded throughout the universe. The judgement power of the judgement sword rushed into his body.


    His entire body was rapidly evaporating.

 Chapter 845

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 44, the Eternal Moment!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The judgement sword descended and directly vaporized the pestilence knight.


    The speed was very fast. In almost a breath¡¯s time, the powerful pestilence knight was vaporized by the judgement sword¡¯s iparably powerful judgement power.


    Of course, in the next breath, the Pestilence Knight was resurrected. Existences like them were not so easy to die.


    ¡°You have really angered me. I will kill you and spread the pestilence in this universe. These people who died are all because of you.¡±The Pestilence Knight was furious and roared wildly.


    He had clearly felt the aura of death just now. If he was not very strong and had not reached the peak of an emperor, he would not have been able toe back.


    How could he not be angry?


    The gue knight wanted to eat Lucifer alive, so he immediately called for the famine lord.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him. He attacked US first just now. This time, we must let him know what terror is.¡±The gue Knight was furious. After he rushed out, his body expanded and he was about to attack.


    However, the famine Lord didn¡¯t move. Instead, he shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The gue Knight looked at the lord of famine in confusion. What was there to be careful about?


    He looked around and saw nothing but Lucifer in the distance.


    ¡°In Your Soul, you just walked out of death. Something came out with you,¡±the lord of famine said in shock. He could not believe his eyes.


    The Pestilence Knight had walked out of death and avoided the attack, but the sword of judgment was gone.


    The Sword of judgment followed the pestilence knight and walked out of death. It appeared in the Pestilence Knight¡¯s soul.


    ¡°No! ! !¡±


    The pestilence knight also noticed it, but it was toote. He was entangled by the sword of judgment.


    He pulled out his longsword and threw it out fiercely. A terrifying energy attack was about to smash the sword of judgment.


    However, the judgement sword only shook violently, but it was not injured at all. It trembled and flew out, turning into fierce mes that burned fiercely.


    It was burning the Pestilence Knight¡¯s soul.


    ¡°No! !¡±


    ¡°No! ! Let Me Go!¡±


    The Pestilence Knight Roared. His face was ferocious and extremely ufortable. His soul was in pain, and it was extremely painful. Even someone of his realm could not withstand it. One could imagine how terrifying it was.


    The famine Lord couldn¡¯t do anything at the side. He waited bitterly, but this wasn¡¯t enough. He wanted to help his brother, so he set his eyes on Lucifer.


    ¡°Starvation!¡±


    The Famine Lord cast a greatw, and instantly, the universe changed color. Space rotated, and millions of corpses were buried. It was shocking and attacked Lucifer.


    As long as Lucifer couldn¡¯t deal with the Pestilence Knight anymore, it was equivalent to saving him.


    However, was Lucifer that easy to defeat?


    As a legendary figure, he could be the boss in the God realm and the Demon God in Hell. How could the famine Lord Look Down on his strength?


    ¡°Destruction great divine power!¡±Lucifer said coldly. The Divine Path, Hell, Universe, and originws were all intertwined together, forming a powerful divine spell.


    Destruction!


    Instantly, the world that was filled with starving people was torn apart. Not only that, the famine lord also found himself torn apart. His expression changed drastically as he crazily circted his cultivation technique, hoping that he could recover, but it was useless.


    He was torn apart by Lucifer.


    ¡°How can you be so powerful? You are already attacking the pestilence knight, yet you still have such a powerful spell to tear me apart?¡±The Famine Lord¡¯s head roared in anger. He did not understand why this was the case.


    They were both at the peak of the Emperor Realm, so why were you so powerful?


    The famine Lord did not understand, and neither did the pestilence knight. Right now, he was still being chased and killed by the judgement sword.


    Because the judgement sword had locked onto his soul, it kept on killing his soul. In this short moment, he had been killed more than ten times. If this continued, he would definitely die.


    How terrifying was this? A peak emperor was about to die.


    Not only did they feel that Lucifer was terrifying, even ye Sheng felt the same.


    Terrifying, extremely terrifying.


    Especially when Ye Sheng saw that Lucifer only used one judgement sword to trap the Pestilence Knight and slowly die, he was in disbelief.


    Such a powerful Lucifer was actually on the same level as the godly king. How powerful was the Godly King?


    Wouldn¡¯t he be the same as Lucifer? There would be a lot of hidden powers in the divine realm.


    Zhuge Xiaoming muttered, ¡°The demon king Lucifer is still powerful, but I wonder how my old man is doing and if he is okay.¡±


    ¡°He is definitely fine. If he is, the Void Gate should be cracked open. Maybe there is a fierce battle inside.¡±Du Qingyi said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these three people to finish off the Four Horsemen. Even my grandfather didn¡¯t go on stage,¡±Chi Jun Sighed.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. What did this mean?


    Fortunately, no one cared about his thoughts. The entire universe was watching this moment. In the divine realm, the god King¡¯s expression was ugly.


    ¡°He became stronger again. Could it be that he has walked on that path?¡±The god King thought of a terrifying thing.


    Lucifer was his biggest threat.


    The godly king and Lucifer were two young people who inherited the ancient God¡¯s legacy. The Godly King epted all the gifts from the ancient god and started cultivating ording to the ancient God¡¯s path. However, Lucifer was different. He had his own ideas, he used the ancient God¡¯s path as a reference and walked his own path. Therefore, he was different from the godly king.


    The Godly King was both envious of Lucifer¡¯s talent and jealous. Everyone clearly had the same starting point. Why Were You So Awesome? You walked your own path while I repeated the path of the ancient gods?


    No one dared to say anything in the divine realm. Everyone watched silently.


    Lucifer was too powerful. After he shattered the famine lord, his face was cold. He stretched out his big hand and ruthlessly covered it. Like a heavenly pir, his five fingers fell down.


    ¡°In an instant, the end of the world wille!¡±Lucifer¡¯s terrifying voice sounded. He cast another great divine spell which was no less powerful than the destruction great divine spell.


    Moreover, such a divine spell could hold the lord of famine back in the void for ten thousand years in an instant.


    In these ten thousand years, the end of the world also happened. The lord of famine¡¯s furious roars sounded continuously. However, it was like a ferocious beast sitting on a cornered beast.


    It was extremely cruel and cold.


    In the short span of ten breaths, an unknown amount of time had passed. Lucifer let go of his hand and revealed the lord of famine.


    However, at this moment, the lord of famine had be weaker, older, and weaker. He was going through a cmity.


    Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. A peak emperor was actually going through a five-stage heaven-human decline. It was too terrifying.


    This change made everyone speechless. However, to Lucifer, it was just a simple change.


    He flicked his finger and a ray of divine light flew out.

 Chapter 846

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 45, exquisite ashes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Pestilence Knight was exhausted by the sword of judgment and could not get rid of it. He wanted to fight Lucifer to the death, but he did not have the energy to deal with Lucifer.


    If he was not careful, the sword of judgment would kill him.


    Even if it did not kill him for the time being, it was a slow death. Every time he resurrected, it would be very hard, and it could not be unlimited.


    Therefore, the pestilence knight hoped that the famine Lord would win.


    But now, the famine lord couldn¡¯t even protect himself.


    He was beaten senseless by a great divine spell of Lucifer. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t a match for Lucifer.


    Moreover, that divine light was also here to take his life.


    The divine light was a bright ck and white color that was still changing.


    Why was it ck and white?


    ck represented hell, and white represented the Divine Court.


    Lucifer was born in the Divine Court and inherited the glory of the ancient gods. It was because of the ancient gods¡¯guidance that he embarked on this path of cultivation.


    However, as he walked, more and more questions popped up in Lucifer¡¯s mind. Why was this world so dark?


    The Bright God said that the world was one and the world was beautiful, but there were too many hypocrites and too many secrets in this world that Lucifer wanted to figure out.


    The only difference between him and god King was that Lucifer had a strong desire to explore.


    In short, Lucifer was a problem baby. He had so many questions that no one could answer him.


    Since no one could answer him, Lucifer went to find the answer himself.


    The answer he got was so shocking.


    After Lucifer saw the answer, he was silent for a long time.


    In fact, there was a period of time where there was no chief judge in the Divine Realm.


    Lucifer was silent. He was asking for the right and wrong, he was looking for the correctness of the answer.


    He found a lot of information and solved the big screen of the fake world. He saw a bloody world.


    This was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. It was a world where one side was massacred while the other side was massacred.


    Lucifer also found the big clock. He went back to before the new age. He wandered in the cracks of time. He had seen the birth and destruction of the world. He had heard cries and cries for help.


    After Lucifer came back, it was that big battle. He rebelled against the Divine Court and chose to fall. He dyed his wings ck and gave up his position as the Chief Inquisitor. He even personally sealed the god King.


    In the Godly King¡¯s heart, he was filled with envy, jealousy, andplicated feelings.


    Theseplicated feelings turned into that he had to kill Lucifer in order to feel at ease.


    However, in Lucifer¡¯s heart, he never took the godly king seriously.


    The Godly King was born with him, grew up with him, and received the inheritance of the ancient gods together.


    It seemed like they were good brothers, good family, and good friends.


    However, that was not the case. Lucifer only had pity for the god King from the beginning to the end.


    The god King was very pitiful. He was a puppet and did not have any thoughts of his own.


    The ancient god was destroyed, but the ancient god did not want his inheritance to be destroyed, so he left behind the inheritance.


    The god King and Lucifer obtained it, and the god Kingpletely followed the inheritance. He would never be able to walk out of the shadow of the ancient god. He was the embodiment of the ancient god¡¯s will, and he was the representative of the ancient god in this era.


    The ancient God died, but it also took away the god King¡¯s Hope.


    The god King lived in the shadow of others for his whole life. How pitiful was that.


    Originally, the god King could walk on a supreme path like Lucifer.


    Every time Lucifer looked at the god King, he would feel pity for him for a while.


    Millions of years ago, Lucifer sealed the god King and injured himself. However, the god King didn¡¯t do that. He injured himself.


    That was because at that moment, Luciferpletely erased the traces left by the ancient god.


    From then on, he was Lucifer, the fallen angel Lucifer.


    He could truly embark on a different path. This path belonged to Lucifer. Whether he lived or died, only he could decide.


    Now, Lucifer had taken a few steps. He waspletely different from a few million years ago.


    Therefore, Lucifer merged his Divine Court and Hell¡¯s past into one godly light.


    He did not name this godly light. Maybe it was not bad to call it Lucifer¡¯s past, but it represented the past that Lucifer did not care about.


    This godly light had two colors, one was ck and the other was white.


    This godly light was the godly light that was rushing to kill the famine lord.


    Boom!


    The entire universe was staring at this ray of Divine Light.


    It was so fast, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, it was as if it was moving in slow motion.


    Ye Sheng saw with his own eyes that two Lucifer appeared on this ray of divine light.


    One of them had pure white wings, and his divine might was unfathomable. He was high up in the sky and looked down on all living things. He held a sword of judgment in his hand.


    This was Lucifer during the era of the Divine Court. At that time, although he would also question the ancient gods, he was still the executor of the ancient gods¡¯Majesty and rule.


    That was why this Lucifer was so holy, so holy that it seemed fake.


    The other Lucifer was the Lucifer who fell into Hell.


    He had ck wings, a devilish expression, and his entire body was exuding an evil aura. He waspletely different from the Holy Lucifer, but this was Lucifer.


    This change caused Lucifer to be inplete opposition.


    This was what Ye Sheng understood.


    However, in reality, these two types of Lucifer could be fused seamlessly. There was no sense of repulsion at all.


    ck and white, justice and evil, light and darkness, right and wrong.


    Thousands of years of opposition had perfectly fused together at this moment.


    Therefore, the current Lucifer had truly walked his own path.


    This world was not ck or white, but an exquisite streak of gray.


    This exquisite streak of gray was the color of the divine light after Lucifer merged with ck and white.


    And all of this was not only seen by Ye Sheng, Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, and Chi Jun..


    Everyone in the entire universe saw it.


    Including the Supreme Godly King who was high up in the sky. He witnessed everything with his own eyes.


    He had seen everything that Ye Sheng could see.


    He had also seen everything that Ye Sheng could not see.


    The Godly King lost hisposure and fell to the ground. His golden hair fell down, and his exquisite face was full of shock.


    ¡°He has indeed walked on this path. He has walked this path before me. Lucifer, why are you ahead of me in every aspect?¡±


    The godly king was filled with resentment, unwillingness, and despair..


    He knew that his state of mind was not right, but he could not adjust it. After a few hundred years, he could only look up at Lucifer.


    This was not a person of the same realm.


    The godly king coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Lucifer in despair, and his eyes were filled with madness.


    He was unwilling.


    However, it was useless. The mes in his eyes had not been extinguished.


    The Godly King wanted to take a gamble.


    ..


    The godly light that countless people were staring at still flew in front of the famine lord.


    The famine lord looked at it weakly. His eyes were filled with blood as he roared.


    ¡°Destroy the entire world!¡±


    This was a suicidal move. The famine Lord knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive and knew how terrifying Lucifer was. Therefore, he risked his life.


    This roar resounded throughout the universe. Countless people covered their ears. Even though they were separated by a gxy, a million miles, and countlesss, they were still shocked.


    But then, the roar stopped abruptly.


    An exquisite gray beam shot through the famine Lord¡¯s head.

 Chapter 847

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 46, the four knights who were in trouble one after another</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The lord of Famine¡¯s ultimate move was also his ultimate move, and it was interrupted.


    To be more precise, the lord of Famine¡¯s soul was pierced through, and his entire body exploded instantly. He could no longer maintain it, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was like a sieve, and he kept spitting out blood.


    His soul, the soul of an emperor, and the ultimate source of power, was pierced through by Lucifer at this moment.


    ¡°As an emperor, you shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt my emperor¡¯s soul.¡±The famine lord stared at Lucifer. He didn¡¯t understand why Lucifer didn¡¯t walk the path of transcendence?


    At the moment when his soul was about to be shattered, he had to figure this out.


    Facing the doubt, Lucifer was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t doubt the first generation of the four knights.¡±


    The lord of famine stared at Lucifer in disbelief.


    ¡°How... How is this possible? Are you lying? It¡¯s impossible to cross that boundary. This universe doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±The Lord of famine roared.


    ¡°If the universe doesn¡¯t allow it, doesn¡¯t it do it?¡±Lucifer mocked.


    ¡°The universe doesn¡¯t allow destruction. Didn¡¯t the chaos race destroy it seven times? There are too many things that are not allowed. If you were so obedient, you wouldn¡¯t question the first four knights.¡±Lucifer shook his head and said.


    ¡°No, this is not the same logic. The resistance is too great.¡±The Famine Lord was still unwilling to believe that Lucifer had already stepped into the realm above the monarch realm.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how would you know that the resistance is too great?¡±Lucifer was very disdainful. The famine lord was too afraid of surpassing.


    It was not easy for him to reach the peak of the monarch realm. As a result, he lost his spirit and did not dare to change.


    The Famine Lord was a hot-blooded youth. He had great ambitions, and he had the courage to change the skies.


    But as time passed, and as they were defeated in the previous era, the famine Lord began to grow timid and afraid.


    He was afraid that as he surpassed, he would destroy everything he had.


    This was a terrifying thing.


    The second generation four knights all had this problem, which was why they betrayed the first generation four knights and ¡®cooperated¡¯with the primal chaos.


    The famine overlord stared nkly, his eyes bloodshot. There was a small mark between his brows ¡ª it was an attack that could kill him.


    ¡°Can it really be done?¡±The Famine Overlord¡¯s final lesson before his death began to reflect on what was going on.


    ¡°Since when did he be so weak and self-confident?¡±?


    ¡°Since thest era was destroyed, they started to doubt themselves after witnessing the terror of the chaos race.¡±.


    Lucifer ignored the famine Lord¡¯s reflection and turned to look at the pestilence knight on the other side.


    The pestilence knight, who was exhausted by the judgement sword, was dumbfounded when he saw the famine lord.


    The famine lord was killed.


    How could someone who was at the same realm as him be killed?


    Was Lucifer, who was born in this era, really that powerful?


    The Pestilence Knight didn¡¯t know why, but he panicked.


    He roared and used all his strength to pull the judgement sword out of his body. He held it with both hands so that the judgement sword wouldn¡¯t threaten him.


    However, it was useless.


    Lucifer came in front of him and looked at him coldly. Then, he slowly reached out his hand.


    His five fingers were long and white like white jade. They were even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s hand. They touched the pestilence Knight¡¯s be.


    ¡°Destroy!¡±


    This was Lucifer¡¯s only sentence. It was a spell that could destroy the world. The pestilence Knight¡¯s body trembled and he stepped back in disbelief.


    ¡°You can actually hurt my origin!¡±The Pestilence Knight¡¯s hand that was holding the judgement sword was trembling. In fact, his entire body was trembling. How terrifying was this? He could not believe it.


    The origin of an emperor could not be hurt by the origin of the world or the origin of the universe. But now, Lucifer was hurt.


    Lucifer did not say anything. He just waved his hand and the judgement sword left the Pestilence Knight¡¯s hand and flew to his side.


    ¡°I will get rid of you during the Great War of the new age. It will save me a lot of trouble,¡±Lucifer said lightly.


    The Pestilence Knight¡¯s body started to fade and turn into ashes. It kept disappearing and turned into clouds and mist.


    All of this was extremely terrifying. Under the gaze of countless eyes, the arrogant four knights, the peak emperor, and the person who suppressed the entire universe disappeared just like that.


    Annihtion!


    This was the true annihtion. Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was surging with emotions and was filled with envy. He wished that he could be as powerful as Lucifer.


    Originally, he thought that breaking through to the immortal realm was already stepping on the path of the strong. But now, it seemed that the gap between Ye Sheng and the true strong was still very big.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t very big, but it was terrifyingly big.


    ¡°I still need to continue to be stronger.¡±Ye Sheng thought firmly in his heart. Any pride andcency disappeared.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t my grandfather Come Out Yet?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming mumbled to the side with a worried expression.


    The gue knight and the famine Lord among the four knights were killed by Lucifer alone. The method was extremely cruel, and the Lord of war was dragged into the river of time by Chu Xiangyu. Everyone could vaguely see the battle situation, chu Xiangyu still managed to suppress the Lord of war. He kept killing him, and it was only a matter of time before he won.


    Now, only the goddess of death was left. He and Old Nong entered the Void Gate together. They did not see anything, which made people anxious.


    On one side, Ye Sheng and the others were satisfied. On the other side, the experts of the hundred races under the four knights were ashen-faced, as if they had lost their parents. All their hopes were ced on the four knights, but now, one was suppressed, and two were killed.., there was also one who had escaped into the Void Gate and disappeared without a trace. Everyone¡¯s mood sank to the bottom, and some even began to flee. However, more than half of the universe hade, would they let you escape?


    Rumble!


    The river of time stirred up waves, and the war master was swept up by Chu Xiangyu¡¯s great g of the ancient times. His body instantly turned into ashes, and at the moment of his rebirth, Chu Xiangyu, who was on the river of time, used her supreme magical power.., to devour the War Master.


    Yes, she devoured him directly. She used the Garden of Eden to materialize the origin of the Garden of Eden, suppressed the soul of the war master, and then swallowed him into her stomach.


    The War Master was dead!


    This time, more than half of the universe was cheering. Only the goddess of death was left. She could no longer stir up waves. The defeat of the Four Horsemen was destined.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng frowned instead.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about such a situation. Instead, he was confused.


    The Four Horsemen were supported by the primal chaos race. However, under such circumstances, the primal chaos race actually didn¡¯te out to help the four horsemen. This was very strange.


    Ye Sheng originally thought that the primal chaos race would make a move. Thus, once the primal chaos race made a move, Chi Jun¡¯s grandfather would also make a move and start a great war.


    But now, it seemed that the chaotic n had given up on the four knights and did not n toe out to rescue them.

 Chapter 848

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 47, Chu Xiangyu¡¯s hometown</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Three of the Four Horsemen died, but the chaos race still didn¡¯t show up. They were hiding in the dark, nning something.


    Ye Sheng was very worried. The four horsemen were just appetizers. What was really worth worrying about was the chaos race. However, even though they had caused the entire universe to know about it, the chaos race still didn¡¯t move.


    They gave up on the Four Horsemen.


    The death of the gue horseman, the famine Lord, and the Lord of war stunned the 100 races under the Four Horsemen. All of them were in disbelief as if they had been struck by lightning.


    It was over!


    It was all over!


    Three of the Four Horsemen had died. What was the point of fighting?


    Only the goddess of death was still holding on. They didn¡¯t know the oue of the battle with the old farmer. However, even if they won, it would be of no use.


    The glory of the Four Horsemen came with great momentum, but they left very quickly. Their glory had onlysted for a few years, but they were defeated just like that.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A loud sound came from the gate of Void, resounding throughout the world. It made people tremble in fear as they stared at it closely.


    The gate of void started to vibrate intensely. Under such a strong vibration, the gate of void suddenly opened, and a figure walked out in a sorry state.


    It was old nong. His face was covered in dust and dirt. He patted the dirt off his body and his face was covered in bruises.


    ¡°Damn it, this sister of the goddess of death is really terrifying. If I didn¡¯t have the Void Gate in my original body, I would have died here today,¡±old nong muttered.


    Hearing his words, the faces of the 100 ns under the Four Knights turned ashen. They didn¡¯t know how to feel despair.


    The goddess of death had been killed, and the four knights had beenpletely annihted. The 100 ns were going to go from being high and mighty to being the street rats that everyone wanted to beat up. The forces that had been annihted by the 100 ns would also start to take revenge.


    Without the protection of the four knights, they were as fragile as a piece of paper. Moreover, they had offended more than half of the forces in the universe. It would be difficult for them not to die.


    ¡°Old Man, did you kill the goddess of Death?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming rushed to the side of the old farmer and asked.


    The old farmer said angrily, ¡°Why should I kill her? Your Grandfather is already old. It is not easy to beat him. Why should I kill him? I have suppressed her in my void gate.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaoming looked at the void gate and muttered, ¡°But why do I think you are still very rxed?¡±


    The old farmer red at him, scaring Zhuge Xiaoming into not saying a word.


    ¡°He actually dares to kill him. This is the younger sister of the first-generation goddess of death. Everyone knows that the goddess of death pampers her younger sister to the point of madness. If he kills this second-generation goddess of death, he won¡¯t be able to get close to the real goddess of death for the rest of his life.¡±Chu xiangyuughed from the side.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±The old farmer suddenly became angry from embarrassment and red at Chu Xiangyu.


    ¡°Wow, Old Man, you are tempted. is that first-generation goddess of death really that beautiful?¡±Zhuge Xiaoming asked with a wink.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±The old farmer pped down in anger from embarrassment. With a boom, he directly pped Zhuge Xiaoming into the void. He wanted to torture this brat properly.


    Then, the old farmer said in boredom, ¡°The four horsemen have ended. In the end, they didn¡¯t force out the primal chaos. Forget it, I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    Chu xiangyu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving too. I hope you can get the favor of the goddess of death the next time we meet.¡±


    The old farmer staggered and said unhappily, ¡°You might not even survive. Why are we meeting? Do you think you are the goddess of Death?¡±


    Chu Xiangyu smiled but did not say anything. He just looked at the old farmer.


    The old farmer did not say anything. He opened the void of the universe and stepped into it, disappearing.


    At this moment, Lucifer looked in the direction of the divine realm for a while. No one knew what he was thinking. He turned around and disappeared into the darkness.


    Only Chu Xiangyu waved at Ye Sheng, signaling him toe over.


    Ye Sheng walked over and looked at Chu Xiangyu. ¡°Are you about to enter the seventh realm?¡±


    Chu Xiangyu smiled but did not say anything. ¡°Do you have time to walk around the universe with me?¡±


    Ye Sheng turned around and shouted, ¡°Chi Jun, help me take care of my daughter. Bring her back.¡±


    Chi Jun nodded and did not ask why. He just did as he was told.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see this beautiful universe for thest time,¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly. She opened a ck hole and took the lead to enter.


    Ye Sheng did not hesitate and immediately followed. The two of them disappeared into this universe.


    The remaining battlefield was cleaned up by Chi Hun and the other immortal kings. The million-strong army brought by Chi Hun began to sweep the battlefield. After they finished killing, they would bring their men and retreat back to the vault of Heaven Star.


    Ye Yun ¡®er was very obedient at this moment. Perhaps she knew that her father was going to do something dangerous, so she obediently followed the Chi Army back.


    ..


    The universe was so big that most people would never be able to travel through it in their entire lives.


    Chu Xiangyu did not bring Ye Sheng to any bustling ce. Instead, they came to a deste.


    After this became deste, it was filled with ck and brown rocks. There were no trees and dead water. There was no vitality at all. The entire gave off a feeling of death and destion.


    After Chu Xiangyu came here, his eyes were a little sad. He slowly sat down on a ck rock.


    Ye Sheng stood in front of him. He did not say anything. Instead, he calmly looked at everything around him.


    In this vast universe, this kind of ce did not know who he was. From the shock of seeing it for the first time to the calmness now, Ye Sheng had experienced too much.


    ¡°This is my hometown.¡±Chu Xiangyu looked at Ye Sheng and smiled as he said.


    Ye Sheng had also guessed that Chu Xiangyu was about to enter the seventh realm. His soul and spirit would fuse together and begin to break through the path of transcendence. Once he failed, he would be unable to return to this universe. Therefore, Ye Sheng couldpletely understand why he hade here.


    ¡°I grew up here. I¡¯m a very ordinary youth. My family doesn¡¯t have much money either. I Can¡¯t afford to pay tuition fees, so I¡¯ve missed the best age for cultivation.¡±Chu Xiangyu seemed to be reminiscing, at the same time, he seemed to be conversing with Ye Sheng. He spoke slowly and softly.


    ¡°After I became an adult, I started to carry out the universe transportation business with the transportation ship. The money I earned wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to make a living. This period of time was also what I missed the most. Unfortunately, the first time I went out to transport, I encountered a cosmic storm and waspletely annihted. Only I survived and started to struggle in the universe. From a kid with a low cultivation level to Chu Xiangyu, I experienced a lot and gave up a lot. Now, my only wish is to destroy the primal chaos.¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°This is also my wish,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°You are very much like me back then. When you broke into the universe, you were alone, and you dared to travel in the universe. I felt very close to you the first time I saw you, so I will nurture you.¡±Chu Xiangyu smiled.


    ¡°But after I entered the seventh world, everything had to start anew, and you also lost my protection. Be careful in the future, and I won¡¯t be able to help you in the dark.¡±Chu Xiangyu sighed.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and said in high spirits, ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me to this point. If I still can¡¯t solve the problem on my own, then I¡¯ll be a failure. Don¡¯t worry, I can hold on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be young.¡±Chu Xiangyu looked at Ye Sheng as if he had seen himself millions of years ago. He was also in high spirits.

 Chapter 849

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 48, traveling the universe</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Chu Xiangyu sat down in his hometown. He did not know what he was reminiscing about, but ye Sheng was probably the same as most people, reminiscing about everything in his memory.


    People tended to cherish the past and cherish the present. Ye Sheng was no exception.


    Everything that happened when he was young was very good in his mind. Even though he was in the universe now and had seen the vast sea of stars, he still missed the small town when he was young, even though the small town was no longer there.


    It was gone, which was why it was so precious.


    Chu Xiangyu stayed here for three days. In these three days, he traveled all over this and fell into deep thought.


    Three dayster, he brought Ye Sheng to another ce.


    It was a transit station in the universe that had been abandoned for God knows how many years. Everything had rotted away. Only some of the foundations told Ye Sheng that this ce had once been very glorious.


    Time was the most ruthless weapon. It would bury everything.


    Chu xiangyu sighed and said, ¡°It was here that I met the woman I loved the most in my life. Although she was not beautiful, the joy of her youth was enough to make me miss her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Chu Xiangyu had been like an ordinary person. He had been extremely excited because he liked a girl. He had been shy and timid because he had confessed his love. He had been overjoyed because he had seeded.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Ye Sheng asked. Even though he had guessed the answer and the ending, he still asked.


    ¡°She left me a long time ago. We were together for less than three months. When the disaster struck, everyone died. Even I was on myst breath. I was lucky enough to escape,¡±Chu Xiangyu sighed.


    ¡°I used my whole life to reminisce about the joy of three months. From then on, I saw countless women. They looked like her eyes and her hair, but none of them were her.¡±Chu Xiangyu sighed faintly, looking at the transfer station that only had a few foundations left, her expression was sorrowful.


    ¡°Three months of being together, a lifetime of reminiscing, is it worth it?¡±Ye Sheng asked in a daze.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask if it¡¯s worth it. The most important thing is whether you like it or not. My love for her has never changed from the beginning to the end. Now, my love for her is still as passionate as the first time we met,¡±Chu Xiangyu said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so powerful. You Can¡¯t be resurrected?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°In this world, you can¡¯t do whatever you want. No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t change a person who has long disappeared. If too many people go into the river of time, it will bring about an irreversible ending in the future,¡±Chu Xiangyu shook his head and said.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been to the river of time countless times, but without exception, I haven¡¯t found the other party. In fact, I haven¡¯t even found my younger self. The dimension of time is too big. I¡¯m not a traveler who specializes in time, so as time goes by, I give up,¡±Chu Xiangyu said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng no longer asked. If he could revive Ye Sheng, Chu Xiangyu would definitely do his best. But since he couldn¡¯t do it, it meant that there was no other way.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, this universe is about toe to an end. I have to go to the seventh realm as well. I Won¡¯t be able to help you. From now on, you have to be careful.¡±Chu Xiangyu collected his emotions and said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I know.¡±Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°When the universees to an end, you have to be careful. Protect what you want to protect. Everything else is up to fate. The chaos race will not be destroyed in this epoch.¡±Chu Xiangyu said regretfully.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    Must this epoch be destroyed?


    ¡°Because after destroying the four horsemen, they didn¡¯t force out the chaos race. They hid in their headquarters and refused toe out. That means they won¡¯te out until the end of the epoch.¡±Chu Xiangyu sighed.


    This time, the old Titan was ready to take action, but he didn¡¯t expect the primal chaos to abandon the four horsemen and throw them out for them to kill. He didn¡¯t care.


    The brave warriors cut off their wrists, leaving Chu Xiangyu and the others no ce to attack.


    ¡°This epoch is inevitably destroyed?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. His family, his friends, and his brothers were all in this epoch.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. There¡¯s still a period of time when the era will be destroyed. You need to improve yourself as soon as possible,¡±Chu Xiangyu said as he shook his head.


    Ye Sheng did not know what to say. He could only clench his fists and secretly exert his strength. He wanted to improve himself as quickly as possible.


    Time waits for no man.


    ..


    Chu Xiangyu then brought Ye Sheng to many ces. They were all ces he had gone to when he was young in his memories. The more ces he went to, the more silent Chu Xiangyu became.


    His childhood memories had all vanished into thin air.


    No matter how many ces were destroyed by time, they no longer existed.


    In the end, Chu Xiangyu stood in the universe. His lonely back was filled with destion. His expression was heavy and he did not say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±In the end, Chu Xiangyu only had one sentence. He pulled open the barrier of the seventh world and stepped in.


    Ye Sheng watched silently as Chu Xiangyu left. He did not know when they would see each other again.


    If Chu Xiangyu seeded, there might still be a chance to see each other again. If they failed, this would be theirst meeting.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Ye Sheng thanked him sincerely. He did not know if Chu Xiangyu heard him, but he left resolutely.


    In the empty and lonely universe, only Ye Sheng was left. He stood there silently.


    The destruction of this universe was already unavoidable. Ye Sheng had to increase his strength and protect his family and friends when the great cmity came.


    ¡°The immortal¡¯s strength is still not enough. I still need stronger strength,¡±ye Sheng said thoughtfully.


    But how should he increase his local strength next?


    Ye Sheng had no clue.


    After thinking about it, Ye Sheng still wanted to ask the old Titan and the old farmer.


    Rip!


    He stretched out his hand, and the void split open. Ye Sheng took a step forward and teleported through space.


    This was the good thing about breaking through to the immortal realm. One could teleport through space at will, but the only drawback was the distance.


    The higher one¡¯s strength was, the greater the space one would be able to travel through. Now That Ye Sheng was able to travel through space once, it was equivalent to him flying for a month.


    It was neither too long nor too short. He had to rush back to the Sky Dome.


    On the Sky Dome, a great battle had ended. The million-strong army had returned. Although they had lost a lot, they had gained a lot as well. The million-strong army had lost 100,000 soldiers, but the 900,000 experience points they had gained had greatly increased their strength.


    Training thousands of times was better than a battle to the death. They had to temper themselves between life and death.


    The Sky Dome could also be considered to have made a name for itself with one shot. It had been noticed by the major powers in the universe.


    Such a terrifying force actually existed on a. The leader was at the Immortal King Realm, and he had an army of a million soldiers under hismand. The lethality was simply unbelievable.


    When Ye Sheng returned, only a day had passed, and everyone was still on the firmament star.


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, Chi Jun, his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er, and his wife, Beauty Zhou..


    Ye Sheng came back quietly. He did not go to see them first, but went to see the old Titan.

 Chapter 850

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chapter 49, primitivews</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Seeing the old Titan again, he was still the same as before. He was alone in his own small world.


    ¡°You did well this time.¡±The old Titan praised Ye Sheng.


    ¡°But you still didn¡¯t force the chaos nsmen out.¡±Ye Sheng said regretfully.


    ¡°This kind of thing can not be forced. The chaos nsmen are not fools. When their ancestors are not revived, they will not appear on arge scale.¡±The old Titan shook his head.


    ¡°The ancestors of the primal chaos?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Every era was destroyed. Although the primal chaos won and achieved their goal, they also paid a huge price. These prices were not small. ¡°The previous era was destroyed. They paid a huge price to destroy it. Because of this, their ancestors all fell into a deep sleep. The primal chaos only has a few gatekeepers now. That is why we are giving the primal chaos a heavy blow. But they have seen through the n. There is nothing we can do if they do not fall for it.¡±The old Titan said regretfully.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Does that mean that once the ancestors of the chaos race wake up, this era will be destroyed?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, the chaos race destroyed this era and absorbed all the energy of this era. Some of the old undying ones were seriously injured and needed the countless lives of this era to replenish themselves. Therefore, it won¡¯t be too long.¡±The old Titan nodded.


    ¡°How many more years?¡±Ye Sheng asked. Right now, he wanted to know how many more years he had to improve himself.


    The Old Titan Thought for a moment and said, ¡°About a hundred years. Just snap your fingers and make the most of it.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately heaved a sigh of relief. A hundred years was still enough for him to continue improving. At the very least, he had cultivated until now. Adding up all the time, it was only about two hundred years.


    After a hundred years, Ye Sheng firmly believed that he could break through to the immortal realm.


    The old Titan looked at ye Sheng and asked, ¡°Why did youe looking for me today?¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I want to know how to improve myself in a hundred years?¡±


    The old Titan looked at ye Sheng and said, ¡°You broke through to the immortal realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was a little lucky.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and said humbly.


    ¡°Breaking through is strength. There is no such thing as luck. If it was luck, why can¡¯t others be Lucky?¡±The old Titan waved his hand and said.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t exin himself. He just looked at the old Titan.


    ¡°You broke through to the immortal realm, but do you know that everything after the immortal realm is very different from before, or is it earth-shaking?¡±The old Titan asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    There was a big difference between an immortal and a half-immortal. In the same immortal realm, there was also a big difference between a half-immortal and a half-immortal.


    It was like the difference between heaven and earth, the difference between the sun and the Moon.


    The old Titan said, ¡°The reason why Immortals are immortals is that they control thews of the universe. There are countlessws. Now that you¡¯ve broken through to the first step of being an immortal, there are still many more steps to go.¡±


    Ye Sheng was puzzled. ¡°I have alsoprehended manyws, Great Dao, andws. What is the difference between these and theprehension of Immortals?¡±


    Ye Sheng had never understood this point.


    ¡°Thewsprehended by half-immortals are only on the surface of the universe. They are considered elementary, but immortals have toprehend the origin of the universe and the most primitivews deep inside. This is also called the primitivew,¡±said the old Titan.


    ¡°Primitivews?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the old Titan in confusion.


    ¡°Look.¡±The old Titan stretched out his hand and gently hit the void. Instantly, a ck hole was silently destroyed. Then, the old Titan began to create everything in it. Flowers, birds, fish, insects, mountains, rivers, and everything else.


    Right in front of Ye Sheng, the old Titan created a world.


    The beauty of this world touched Ye Sheng.


    But more than that, it was still shocking. A world had been created just like that. But then, the old Titan stretched out his hand and wiped it away. Everything no longer existed. It was as if nothing had happened. The world had returned to its original appearance.


    ¡°This is the originalw. Even if the universe was destroyed and this era was destroyed, the originalw still exists,¡±said the old Titan.


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought and had some inspiration, but he still had no clue.


    This was not a simple universe origin, but an even moreplicated originalw. If Ye Sheng wanted toprehend it, he would have to put in a lot of hard work.


    ¡°What you need to do now is to convert all thews, rules, and universe origin that you haveprehended into this originalw. This way, you can quickly break through.¡±The old Titan pointed out ye Sheng¡¯s current weakness.


    ¡°After bing an immortal, you will have to walk this path sooner orter. But the sooner the better, becauseter, as your cultivation base increases, the primordialw will repel you.¡±The old Titan said.


    ¡°Repel?¡±Ye Sheng frowned, greatly puzzled.


    ¡°The uniqueness of the primordialw is that the stronger a person is, the harder it is toprehend. The Immortal realm is the best time. Once you break through to the Immortal King Realm, then you will have nothing more to worry about.¡±The old Titan said regretfully.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of anxiety. He needed to break through as soon as possible.


    ¡°If the primordialws are subdivided, there are basicws, supremews, and the basicws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are the best exnations. As for the supremews of space, time, death, life, fate, and so on, they are all very difficult toprehend. But once youprehend them, you can kill enemies of a higher realm and have the hope of meeting an Emperor,¡±the old Titan exined in detail.


    ¡°I understand. Therefore, I need toprehend more of these primitivews in the immortal realm. This will be of great help to my future development path?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, once you haveprehended more, your future will be smooth sailing,¡±the old Titan nodded and said.


    ¡°Are there any rules?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°You will definitely have toprehend the five basicws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. You will also have to dabble in a few other supremews. Of course, if you have grasped all of them in the early stages, then there won¡¯t be any difficulties. I don¡¯t have high expectations of you. Good luck.¡±The old Titan was still very good to Ye Sheng, he told Ye Sheng everything he knew.


    ¡°I understand.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart.


    ¡°Remember, immortals have thirty-two steps. It seems like a lot, but if you walk step by step, time will pass quickly. If you don¡¯tprehend more at this realm, then when you reach the Immortal King Realm, you will find that the difficulty ofprehending will be a hundred times higher. Once you break through to the Emperor realm, the difficulty will increase by a few thousand times. Seize the opportunity.¡±The old Titan reminded Ye Sheng at the end.


    Ye Sheng nodded solemnly and kept this in mind. He did not dare to be careless. Although he wanted to break through as soon as possible, it was clear that there was no need to be anxious in the immortal realm. Comprehending more primitivews would be the greatest help in the future.


    Ye Sheng was only at the first step of the thirty-two steps of the immortal realm. There was still enough time, so he was not in a hurry. Aftermunicating with the old Titan, he changed his goal.


    ¡°Where should I go toprehend the primordialws?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°If you want toprehend the primordialws, then go to the vast sea. There are countless geniuses who have just broken through to the Immortal Realm Searching for andprehending the primordialws,¡±the old Titan immediately said.

 Chapter 851

    <h4>Chapter 851: Chapter One: harmonious families</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The vast sea?


    What was this ce?


    Ye Sheng had never heard of it before, but after thinking about it carefully, he had not broken through to the immortal realm before, so he should not be qualified to hear about it.


    ¡°The vast sea is an ocean ofws. It is normal that you have not heard of it. Many people in this universe have not heard of it,¡±said the old Titan.


    ¡°An Ocean ofws. Can Anyone Go There?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course not, the vast ocean isn¡¯t in our hands, it¡¯s in the hands of the chaos nsmen. That¡¯s why I said most people haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±The old Titan shook his head.


    ¡°If it¡¯s in the hands of the chaos nsmen, then can I Go There?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. Thisw ocean was actually controlled by the chaos nsmen, it was a bit troublesome.


    ¡°The chaos nsmen control thew ocean. Fortunately, they also know that it¡¯s not good to eat it all for themselves, so every person who has just broken through to the immortal realm can go in andprehend it, but the period ofprehension is only a short ten years.¡±The old Titan exined.


    ¡°Only ten years. Then, can the chaos race¡¯s own peopleprehend it indefinitely?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s for sure. That¡¯s why the chaos race is so powerful. They can fight against an entire era on their own. In reality, it¡¯s not just the vast ocean that has such a unique geographical environment. The chaos race also controls an unknown number of treasures. This is also what they gain from every era of destruction,¡±the old Titan said regretfully, he felt sorry for the previous few epochs. The rise of the chaos race depended on the treasures of their era. At the same time, he felt sorry for the current era because the chaos race was about to attack this era.


    Ye Sheng asked onest question, ¡°How do I go to the vast sea?¡±


    The Old Titan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ye Sheng was dumbfounded. You Don¡¯t know that you told me so much?


    ¡°But the collectors in the central star field definitely know,¡±the old Titan said affirmatively.


    Ye Sheng understood. Thest time he went to the seventh realm, he had also bought the information from the collectors and handed over all the energy of the big eyeball.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s heart ached when he handed over so much energy. The collectors were too greedy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any treasures to trade with him. He¡¯s too greedy,¡±ye Sheng said unhappily. When he thought about how the energy of the big eyeball that he had painstakingly obtained was actually exchanged by the collectors with a piece of information, he felt an imbnce in his heart.


    ¡°The collector is very greedy, but the price you paidst time was too much. This time, you go and ask him to give you the information directly. He said that it was left over fromst time. It would be too much of a loss to exchange so many origins for a piece of information,¡±the old Titan gave Ye Sheng a suggestion.


    ¡°Will he agree?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully. He could not beat the collector.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. With me backing you up, don¡¯t be afraid. That thing he did was a little too much,¡±the old Titan encouraged Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for the collector in a few days,¡±ye Sheng said firmly. He would definitely go to the vast sea.


    ..


    The setting sun was like blood.


    After a huge battle, although they had won, the oue was very tragic. A million soldiers had died in battle, and 100,000 of them were once their brothers. Now that they had left, everyone¡¯s hearts were heavy.


    The Joy of victory was only temporary. Sadness followed closely behind. Therefore, there was no celebration in the firmament star. There was only silence.


    Beauty Zhou was in her room, silently praying for something. She was also a cultivator, and now that her cultivation base had reached the seventh heaven of the immortal Trove, she knew that praying was useless. No immortal or deity woulde to help her, but she just wanted to pray.


    For nothing else, she just wanted to find a peace of mind for herself, so that she could calm down and not let her imagination run wild.


    Her husband was an indomitable man, a genius who could do anything. He would definitely turn misfortune into good, and a disaster into good fortune.


    Ye Yun ¡®er had been apanying beauty Zhou for the past few days, taking care of her mother. When the mother and daughter stood together, they did not look like mother and daughter at all, but more like sisters. Beauty Zhou was her elder sister, mature and mature, graceful and calm, ye Yun ¡®er, on the other hand, was full of the feeling of a young girl, a beautiful girl.


    When Ye Sheng returned and saw the two most important women in his life, he revealed a gratified smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±A simple sentence caused Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er to walk over excitedly. Looking at the intact Ye Sheng, the huge burden in their hearts waspletely relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook dinner. Let¡¯s have a family gathering tonight.¡±Beauty Zhou beamed. She was very beautiful and moving. She went to the kitchen and began to work.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s cooking was only for Ye Sheng alone. Ye Sheng was not around, so even if ye Yun ¡®er wanted to eat, it would depend on her mood. If she was in a bad mood, it was impossible for ye Yun ¡®er to make any requests.


    Now That Ye Sheng had returned, Beauty Zhou immediately went to cook. This made ye Yun ¡®er look helplessly at him and said, ¡°Did you guys pick me up?¡±


    ¡°You have to know that mother and I are true love. As for you, it was purely an ident.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly. His words made ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s head full of ck lines, and she was speechless.


    ¡°Do you need me to give you guys some space now?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er raised her eyebrows and said.


    ¡°Do you believe that I can beat you up?¡±Ye Sheng raised his arm.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to do it, just a little,¡±ye Yun ¡®er said mischievously.


    ..


    Ye Sheng stayed at home to apany Beauty Zhou for a few days. During these few days, he did not do much. He chatted with Beauty Zhou, yed chess, and talked about the local customs of the universe. His main purpose was to apany her.


    Companionship was the most affectionate confession, and Ye Sheng¡¯spanionship was the best confession.


    As for ye Yun ¡®er, after eating dog food from her parents for a few days, she dragged the Void Demon King away from firmament star and began an interster adventure.


    Ye Sheng did not care about ye Yun ¡®er. She was already an adult and had her own space. She could do whatever she wanted.


    When a baby eagle grew up, it had to fly on its own.


    Ye Sheng continued to spend a warm and touching month with Beauty Zhou.


    One monthter, he went to see Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun..


    Du Qingyi left and returned to the immortal court with the artifact. He was said to be going back to negotiate with the immortal court.


    The force behind du Qingyi was originally separated from the immortal court. Now that he was going to negotiate, something big was going to happen.


    Zhuge Xiaoming was also going to leave. His grandfather had arranged a series of training ns for him to train him well. However, Zhuge Xiaoming wanted to drink with Ye Sheng before leaving.


    It was the same for the Red Army. They wanted to be brought by his uncle for the final training.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng found them and the three of them drank crazily under the moonlight.


    After three rounds of drinking, Zhuge Xiaoming said with his drunken eyes, ¡°After this training ends, I must hang the chaos race up and beat them up.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a dream, but you must do it within your ability. Don¡¯t Brag.¡±


    ¡°I can do it too. My uncle said that he would help me unlock the bloodline of the Titan ancestor. Once the Atavism bloodline is unlocked, I will quickly surpass you.¡±Chi Jun patted his chest and said.


    ¡°Then I will wait. But you are already so strong now. If you unlock the bloodline, are you going to be a Gori?¡±Ye Sheng teased.


    ¡°No, the Atavism bloodline will be directly purified to the first generation Titan. At that time, the Titan was an existence that even the chaos race did not dare to provoke.¡±Chi Jun said proudly.

 Chapter 852

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter two, farewell to the collector</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After gathering with Chi Jun and Zhuge Xiaoming, Ye Sheng left Tianqiong Star.


    Not only did he leave, but Zhuge Xiaoming and Chi Jun also left.


    Everyone was thinking of ways to increase their strength, and no one dared to rx.


    In fact, many times, Ye Sheng was traveling alone, and the friends around him kept changing. From Chu Zhongtian in the beginning, to the Void Demon Kingter, and now to Zhuge Xiaoming and the others.., in Ye Sheng¡¯s life, he was just a passerby who walked and left.


    Everyone was a lonely traveler. Chu Zhongtian was now traveling in the universe, wanting to improve himself quickly and fight side by side with Ye Sheng.


    Zhuge Xiaoming began to calm down and cultivate hard with his grandfather.


    The Red Army was also working hard for the fate of the Titan race.


    Du Qingyi was mediating for the forces behind her and the immortal court.


    Everyone was busy with their own things. Now, Ye Sheng was alone, heading to the central star area to find collectors.


    He had been to the central star area before, so he knew how to get there. He was alone in the universe, constantly breaking through space and making short-distance movements.


    ¡°Thews of the universe, the rules, and the Upanishads are all things in this universe. Once this universe is destroyed, thesews, rules, and Upanishads will copse like rootless duckweed, drifting with the current. Then, they willpletely decline and die.¡±While Ye Sheng was hurrying on his way.., he was also thinking about why there were originws.


    In the end, the originws were the eternal and unchanging foundation of the universe. As long as the originws weren¡¯t destroyed, the universe would continue to operate even if the chaotic n was destroyed many eras ago.


    This was thew of the universe. Everything was like this.


    Ye Sheng slowly began toprehend. Although it was just a superficial understanding, it was still a good start.


    ..


    It had taken Ye Sheng a month to arrive at the central star field from the vault of Heaven Star. His speed was not considered fast, butpared to his previous speed, it was still okay.


    Moreover, this time, Ye Sheng did not use any interster teleportation array. He relied on his own speed to break through space and arrive here.


    A month¡¯s long time and high-intensity crossing of space allowed Ye Sheng to be extremely familiar with crossing space. Now, whether it was the distance, the range, or the uracy of the position, they were all incredible.


    Ye Sheng had made many attempts on this point, and he was slowly getting better at controlling it.


    The central star field was as prosperous as ever. The beautiful scenery entered his eyes, and it was as prosperous as a paradise. The perfectbination of technology and the ssics was disyed in this star field.


    Of course, this was only on the surface, but on the inside were the nakedws of the forest.


    When Ye Sheng entered this ce, he could see the collector¡¯s building wherever he looked. It was extremely eye-catching and easy to find.


    The Collector¡¯s building wasn¡¯t easy to enter. They needed treasures, and once they were appraised, they could enter andmunicate with the collector.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t bring any treasures this time, so he took out the pantheon pill furnace and appraised it for them. It was judged to be a supreme treasure, which was why the collector received him.


    ¡°Ai, why is it you? You Didn¡¯t die in the seventh world?¡±The collector was very surprised when he saw Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He thought I would die in the seventh world?


    The Collector, who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, still looked the same. He was full of vigor and vitality. His skinny body was like a piece of wood.


    ¡°I came out of the seventh world,¡±Ye Sheng said faintly.


    ¡°Oh, you actually came out of the seventh world. It¡¯s unbelievable. The seventh world is so dangerous, but you came out alive. You Didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg. Not Bad,¡±the collector praised.


    But why did this praise sound so strange?


    ¡°Regardless of whether you went in or came out, it has nothing to do with me. Tell me what treasure you brought today and what information you want to exchange for it?¡±The collector changed his tone and said indifferently.


    After reminiscing about the past, they began to discuss serious matters.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°When I came, a senior told me that I gave you too many thingsst time. You should be free this time.¡±


    The collector sneered and said, ¡°Who is so bold? Don¡¯t you know that I, the collector, am a man of my word? I give you the information and you give me the treasure. It¡¯s reasonable. Let hime and argue with me.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°He is currently on the firmament star. Do You Know Him?¡±


    The collector¡¯s face stiffened and said, ¡°Is it that crazy old Titan?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. You know him.¡±


    The collector said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. What bad luck. My deal with You is fair and just. What right does he have to interfere?¡±


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s because you bullied me because I don¡¯t understand the market. I don¡¯t mind it. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I give you the origin of those big eyeballs. You¡¯re telling me a piece of news.¡±


    The collector narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I gave you a piece of news. Is it wiped clean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you give it to me, it will bepletely wiped clean.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. He was not greedy. The energy of the big eyes in exchange for two pieces of information was still eptable.


    ¡°Will that Crazy Titane to find trouble with me?¡±The collector asked.


    ¡°No, he also said that the energy in exchange for two pieces of news is a fair deal.¡±Ye Sheng said and looked at the collector. This guy was a little afraid of the old Titan. What was the reason?


    ¡°Alright, you can ask. What do you think? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±The collector let out a sigh of relief and asked.


    Ye sheng immediately asked, ¡°I want to know about the vast sea.¡±


    The Collector was stunned. He looked at Ye Sheng and sized him up. Then, he suddenly came to a realization and said, ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the immortal realm. You need to go to the vast sea. The Old Titan will guide you, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°The vast sea. This ce is a bit magical. It¡¯s a strange ce in the universe. Even if this era is destroyed and the world is changed, the vast sea will not disappear.¡±The collector sighed.


    Ye Sheng looked at him with some anticipation.


    ¡°The difficulty of the vast sea. Have you heard of it?¡±The collector asked Ye Sheng. His expression was a bit intriguing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Vast ocean, this is a unique treasure ground controlled by the primal chaos race. The Primal Chaos Race has destroyed many eras, and most of the energy of these eras has been absorbed by vast ocean, so vast ocean is guarded by the primal chaos race.¡±The collector said.


    ¡°I heard that vast ocean also allows people in the universe toprehend it?¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°There is such a thing, but that was millions of years ago. Now, the vast sea has be the chaos race¡¯s own thing.¡±The collector said regretfully.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°In the past, although the chaos race held the major viin attribute, they were also very open. They thought that their strength could suppress all the small fries, and they were not afraid to resist. But as time passed, the chaos race became more and more unenlightened, just like a woman in menopause, they began to drill into the bull¡¯s horns. The vast sea was also not open to outsiders. Even if their own people did not use much, they would not let outsiders use it.¡±The collector said regretfully.

 Chapter 853

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter Three: If you want to go to the vast sea, you have to go to the monastery first</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Chapter Three: If you want to go to the vast sea, you have to go to the monastery first


    Ye Sheng did not expect that it would be so troublesome to go to the vast sea now.


    The chaos race was no longer open to outsiders. They had turned the vast sea into their own things.


    Just as the collector had said, the chaos race had now be a little like a woman in menopause. They were irritable and easily angered. They were no longer as open-minded as before.


    ¡°How should I go?¡±Ye Sheng asked helplessly. No matter what, he still had to go to the vast sea. It was rted to his future cultivation, and he had to go through mountains of knives and seas of fire.


    The collector stroked his beard and looked at Ye Sheng. ¡°If you want to go to the vast sea, you have to go to the DAO College first.¡±


    ¡°Dao College?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the collector in surprise. What did the vast sea have to do with the Dao College?


    ¡°Yes, do you know who the primal chaos race fears the most in this universe and in this epoch?¡±The collector slowly walked to the window and looked through hundreds of floors. The people below were like ants, constantly busy.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Dao College?¡±


    ¡°Who owns the Dao College?¡±The collector asked with a smile.


    ¡°The old man of time and space.¡±Ye Sheng immediately thought of a person, a figure at the level of a great god. A person who was only famous but had never seen a real person.


    Ye Sheng had heard of the old man of time and space, the founder of the DAO College, many times, but he had never had the chance to meet him.


    However, Ye Sheng had seen and used the old man of time and Space¡¯s magic treasure, the big clock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The old man of time and space who founded the DAO College is what the Chaos Race is afraid of. Otherwise, why did the chaos race remain indifferent when the dao college was suppressed in the chaos sea for millions of years? It¡¯s because they are not sure if the old man of time and space is still in the DAO College.¡±The collector nodded and said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I need to find the dean of the DAO College, the elder of spacetime?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously.


    The whereabouts of the elder of spacetime were uncertain. Where could ye Sheng find him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I only know that you can enter the vast sea if you go to the DAO College.¡±The collector shook his head and said.


    Ye Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief, but his brows furrowed. He felt that this was troublesome.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where the DAO College is. How am I going to find it?¡±Ye Sheng spread his hands helplessly.


    Previously, Ye Sheng knew where the dao college was. However, after the DAO College on the primal Chaos Sea was destroyed, he did not know anymore. Where was he going to find it?


    The collector looked at Ye Sheng helplessly and said with a headache, ¡°I¡¯m sending you this news, but I also need to send a message from the DAO College. It¡¯s a huge loss. Remember, we¡¯ll write it off after this. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded decisively. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°The new location of the monastery is at the extreme of the universe, on a ray of morning light. This is a star map. Get lost.¡±The collector said in a bad mood. He threw out a star map and then did not even look at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng picked up the star map and observed it carefully. He realized that it was real. He immediately cupped his fists and turned to leave.


    The collector raised his head and soon saw Ye Sheng walking out of the building, flying towards the starry sky and hurrying on his way.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone, this jinx.¡±The collector let out a huge sigh of relief and muttered.


    ¡°But will the monastery make use of this opportunity to make a move this time?¡±The collector suddenly thought of something andughed happily.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me if I make a move or not? I¡¯d better continue to be my merchant and enjoy thisst bit of time.¡±The collector said delightedly.


    ..


    After leaving the central star field, Ye Sheng went to the new location of the DAO College ording to the guidance of the star map.


    After the battle in the Sea of Chaos, the DAO College was destroyed by the chaos n and moved to another ce.


    The DAO College was tens of thousands of times eternal and indestructible. With the old man of time and space around, the DAO College could not be destroyed. Therefore, the chaos n did not chase after it because the dao college could not be destroyed.


    ¡°The dao colleges are now at the extreme of the universe, on a ray of morning light. What does that mean?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the star map, puzzled.


    The position shown on the star map was very ordinary. How could it be the extreme of the universe, on a ray of Morning Light?


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng knew that his current guesses were useless. Only by rushing to that ce would he be able to know the exact information.


    Continuing to use the method of crossing space, Ye Sheng began to travel tirelessly. Following the guidance of the star map, he finally arrived at the position marked on the star map three monthster.


    The location on the star map showed that it was here, but the scene that Ye Sheng saw when he came here was different.


    Dead Silence!


    This was a dead silent space. The meteorite was floating in the universe. There was no movement. There was no sign of life in the gray surroundings.


    What Ray of Morning Light?


    What Extreme Universe?


    Ye Sheng did not see anything.


    What he saw was endless dead silence, the cold starry sky, and the scene that had never changed since ancient times.


    This made Ye sheng frown and mutter, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve been deceived by that person?¡±


    The Collector had deceived him?


    Ye Sheng thought about it carefully. There was no reason. This time, he had given him the information and it was written off. He should not have deceived him.


    One had to know that the old Titan was standing behind Ye Sheng. The Collector was obviously a little afraid of the old Titan, so Ye Sheng quickly ruled out this thought.


    Since the star map was correct, this ce was the new station of the DAO College.


    But why was there nothing here?


    Ye Sheng sat cross-legged in the universe and looked at everything around him. He closed his eyes silently and did not speak.


    He realized that he still had not discovered the existence of the DAO College, so he did not n to use his eyes to see. He wanted to use his soul to see.


    Only by using his soul to see would he be able to see urately and see the essence.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in the universe. He followed the flow of the waves and activated his soul to look at the universe.


    Boom!


    Under the gaze of Ye Sheng¡¯s soul, the cold and deste universe instantly changed into yin and yang, transforming into a deste, cold, and passionate sea ofws.


    In the eyes of Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul, hundreds of flowers bloomed in this universe.


    The hundreds of flowers here were not flowers in the conventional sense, but the hundreds of Great Dao in the universe. They appeared in front of Ye Sheng¡¯s divine soul.


    This scene stunned Ye Sheng.


    Brilliant purples and brilliant reds, flowing lights and overflowing colors, countless great dao bloomed elegantly, setting off a group of pces that were as beautiful and wless as white jade.


    The monastery!


    The collector did not lie to Ye Sheng. This was indeed the new station of the monastery. The only difference was that this ce could not be seen with the naked eye and everything else. Only the soul could see it.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he smiled happily.


    He had found it.


    When he found the monastery, the people in the monastery also found Ye Sheng.


    An ancient ship floated out. It was dressed in cyan and had three thousand strands of ck hair. It had a pure white face, was beautiful and wless, and was dignified and elegant. It was Ye Sheng¡¯s old acquaintance, the senior in cyan.


    She was the person in charge of the monastery and was the one who hade out to wee Ye Sheng.


    The ancient ship floated in front of Ye Sheng and allowed him to withdraw his soul. He looked at senior cyan-robed senior and smiled. ¡°Junior greets senior.¡±


    Senior cyan-robed senior ced her hands in front of her abdomen and bowed slightly. She said, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    Ye Sheng took out the star map and said, ¡°The collector gave it to me.¡±


    The indigo-robed senior understood and said, ¡°The collector knows. Since you¡¯re here,e in with me. You¡¯re also a student of my dao college. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t study in my dao college for a few days.¡±


    Ye Sheng could not wait to get on the ancient ship.

 Chapter 854

    <h4>Chapter 854: Chapter Four, Ancestral Dragon Ship (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng stepped onto the ancient ship and felt that it was very familiar. He looked down and saw that the ancient ship was still the same ancient ship. He had taken it before, but he had never felt this familiar before.


    ¡°Have you broken through to the immortal realm?¡±The azure-robed senior asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I have. This time, I have something to ask the DAO College.¡±


    The azure-robed senior sister smiled and said, ¡°Is it because of the vast sea?¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at her in surprise. ¡°How did Senior Sister Know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not strange. I know a lot of things. Besides, you must go to the vast sea when you break through to be an immortal. That ce will be the most helpful to you,¡±said the azure-robed senior sister.


    Ye sheng sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the vast sea is no longer open to the outside world and is controlled by the chaos race.¡±


    The blue-robed senior sister stood at the bow of the ship and looked into the distance. The ancient ship was moving at a fast and steady speed.


    ¡°The chaos are controlling the vast sea. They are also afraid. Many enemies have walked out of the vast sea to deal with them, so they are not willing to give the vast sea to others,¡±the blue-robed senior sister said.


    ¡°Does Dao Yun have a way to let me go to the vast sea?¡±Ye Sheng asked expectantly.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s difficult to cross the vast sea, but our dao college can ignore the control of the chaos race. You¡¯vee to the right ce.¡±The blue-robed senior sister nodded.


    ¡°Then can I go?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the blue-robed senior sister expectantly.


    The blue-robed senior sister looked at Ye Sheng and burst intoughter. She was very elegant. She blinked her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a student of our dao college. Of course you can.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled gratefully at the blue-robed senior and said that he was a student of the DAO College. However, he had not stayed in the DAO College for a few days and had not made any contributions to the DAO College.


    Now that the DAO College had helped him so much, Ye Sheng remembered this favor.


    ¡°Do you know what you need to go to the vast sea?¡±The blue-robed senior suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. He did not know.


    ¡°I need someone¡¯s consent,¡±the azure-robed senior said mysteriously.


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise. Could it be the higher-ups of the Dao College? Could it be that mysterious and unfathomable old man of time and space?


    ¡°The Vice Dean of the DAO College, Old Man Changsheng,¡±the azure-robed senior said.


    Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows. He had never heard of him. He was another hidden great god level figure.


    ¡°Old Man Changsheng is a peer of the time and Space Elder. When the DAO College was founded, he was invited to be the Vice Dean. Until now, he has always been the vice dean,¡±exined the indigo-robed senior.


    Ye Sheng suddenly realized that this was really a true God.


    ¡°Is old man Changsheng in the Dao College?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Yes, he came back not long ago. I will take you to see him immediately. Don¡¯t worry. Old Man Changsheng is very kind. He is a kind old man. He will agree to let you go to the vast sea,¡±said the indigo-robed senior with a smile, dispelling ye Sheng¡¯s worries.


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh and said, ¡°All the good things have been controlled by the primal chaos race. I am very unhappy.¡±


    ¡°This is something that can not be helped. The Primal Chaos race is too strong. No, we can notpare.¡±The green-robed senior sister sighed.


    Ye Sheng did not speak anymore. Instead, he looked at the ancient ship under his feet and fell into deep thought.


    This ancient ship was very simple. It did not have any strange shapes. It was just a simple shape of a ship.


    An ancient ship that was neither too big nor too small.


    Riding the wind and breaking the waves, cutting through the brambles and brambles, and ignoring everything, it sailed steadily in the universe.


    It could also travel through time, crossing the past and the future. It could not be underestimated.


    ¡°Why do I feel familiar with this ancient ship?¡±Ye Sheng still returned to this question and began to struggle.


    The green-robed senior looked at Ye Sheng with a strange look in her eyes. She asked, ¡°What are you thinking about, staring at my ancient ship all the time?¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his head and voiced out his worries.


    The indigo-robed senior raised her brows and said, ¡°This ancient ship of mine has been passed down from ancient times. Its power is extraordinary. This is just its most ordinary appearance. It also has a very resounding name.¡±


    ¡°What name?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Ancestral dragon ship!¡±The indigo-robed senior opened her red lips slightly and said.


    ¡°Ancestral dragon ship?¡±Ye Sheng thought about it and suddenly remembered that this ancient ship gave him the same feeling as the baby ancestral dragon and the old ancestral dragon from the eighth heaven of the deity world.


    No wonder he felt that it was familiar. So it was like this. This ship was the ancestral dragon ship, so there must be the ancestral dragon¡¯s soul and flesh inside.


    ¡°Is this an ancestral dragon smelting?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    The blue-clothed senior shook her head and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Can You Guess?¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s breath froze. Could it be that it was smelted by several ancestral dragons?


    ¡°Three?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    The blue-clothed senior smiled but did not say anything.


    ¡°Five?¡±Ye Sheng had already guessed very boldly. One had to know that ancestral dragons could not appear anytime and anywhere. The two ancestral dragons did not meet each other. In an era, only two or three ancestral dragons could be born.


    Ye Sheng guessed that five ancestral dragons were at least two eras in total.


    The azure-robed senior was still shaking her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nine ancestral dragons.¡±


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes in surprise and looked at the ancient ship. The ancient ship under his feet was forged by nine ancestral dragons?


    How was this possible?


    Four or five ancestral dragons were born in an era, and this was only because the dragon race was not threatened in this era and there were a few monsters in the dragon race that allowed five ancestral dragons to be born in an era.


    And to satisfy these conditions, it would take two eras to refine an ancestral dragon ship. How was this possible?


    The indigo-robed senior said, ¡°The birth of the ancestral dragon ship is another story. Every generation¡¯s guardian of the ancestral dragon ship will guard this perseverance. Now that it is in my hands, I am also guarding the ancestral dragon ship. Are You Now?¡±


    Ye sheng immediately said seriously, ¡°It is my honor.¡±


    He listened attentively. He really wanted to know how the nine ancestral dragons were smelted in an ancient ship.


    The azure-robed senior sank into her memories, she said, ¡°That was in the first era when the chaos race was destroyed. The universe copsed, all living things withered, and there were heavy deaths. It was not just humans. Other than the chaos race, all other races were directly exterminated, including the Dragon Race.¡±


    Ye Sheng listened quietly.


    ¡°The dragon is the leader of all spirits, the longest among all spirits. However, they also died the fastest. In the first era, the dragon race only had one ancestral dragon left, and this ancestral dragon was a male.¡±The green-robed senior said.


    Ye Sheng licked his lips. With only one male dragon left, it was already a problem for the dragon race to reproduce.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Ye Sheng was eager to know. Of course, he knew that the dragon race wasn¡¯t exterminated because there were still ancestral dragon bloodlines and other dragon races. Although there weren¡¯t many of them, they still existed.


    ¡°After that, the first generation ancestral dragon used flesh and blood as a ship, and bones as the ship¡¯s bones. They built an ancestral dragon ship specifically to deal with the primal chaos race. They even made an agreement with the universe originws,¡±the green-robed senior said.


    ¡°What agreement?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°After that, every generation of the dragon race would have ancestral dragons using their bloodlines and bodies as the backbone to support the ancestral dragon ship. They would turn the ancestral dragon ship into the most powerful magic treasure in exchange for a chance of survival for the dragon race,¡±the green-robed senior said.


    ¡°The originws have agreed?¡±Asked ye Sheng curiously.

 Chapter 855

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter Five, Old Man Longevity (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The azure-robed senior shook her head and said, ¡°How could the originws agree to it? They don¡¯t have feelings and won¡¯t agree, but many seniors have agreed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Many seniors will help the first generation ancestral dragon take care of the Dragon n and let the Dragon n continue to develop and reproduce, in exchange for each generation ancestral dragon entering the ancestral dragon ship. Until now, the nine ancestral dragons are willing to enter the ancestral dragon ship for the future of the Dragon n,¡±said the azure-robed senior.


    Ye Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief and said in admiration, ¡°For the prosperity of the n, they are willing to sacrifice themselves like this. It¡¯s too great.¡±


    If it was Ye Sheng himself, would he be able to do it?


    Ye Sheng was not sure. He could not do it for the humans, but he would definitely do it for Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the people at the helm of the ancestral dragon ship respect the ancestral dragon ship every generation,¡±said the green-robed senior sister with a sigh.


    ¡°Senior sister, you¡¯re so powerful. How did you be the steersman?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I was able to live out my second life because of the ancestral dragon ship. That¡¯s why after I resurrected, I decisively took over the ancestral dragon ship from my predecessor and freed him.¡±The azure-robed senior sister didn¡¯t exin in detail, but Ye Sheng could guess, there must have been many things going on.


    As the two of them talked, the ancestral dragon ship crossed arge area and arrived at a Neb where Azure and crimson interweaved.


    It was beautiful. Azure and crimson interweaved together and dyed the surrounding three thousand li, making it extremely beautiful. It waspletely different from the deste universe.


    Within this three thousand li area, there was an academy located within it. Around the academy, there were brilliant colors of purple and red. It was no longer just azure and crimson.


    The ancestral dragon ship shuttled through it without any obstructions and brought ye Sheng here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±The azure clothed senior got off the ancestral dragon ship and stepped on the ground of the academy as she looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng also came down. He looked around and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s very beautiful. In the universe, it¡¯s very rare for you to see such a beautiful scene. It¡¯s formed naturally and doesn¡¯t have any after-effects, which is why it¡¯s even more precious,¡±the Azure clothed senior said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. There was a big difference between a natural beauty and a man-made beauty. Just by looking at this, Ye Sheng knew it clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the Vice Dean that he¡¯s waiting for you. Come with me.¡±The senior sister in Indigo waved her hand and gracefully floated over.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly followed. This was a true God. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to meet him. He also wanted to enter the vast sea through the monastery.


    The monastery seemed very quiet. Ye Sheng and the blue-robed senior walked inside and did not meet anyone.


    ¡°Is there no one in the monastery now?¡±Ye Sheng looked around curiously.


    ¡°There is,¡±the blue-robed senior said.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t I See Anyone?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Because they are all working hard in cultivation and are not in the monastery. They might appear at night. The monastery is very lively at night.¡±The blue-robed senior thought for a moment and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and stopped asking questions. He followed behind the senior in blue and arrived in front of a huge pond.


    There were groups of willow trees by the pond. The branches and leaves were numerous and they hung down. When the wind blew, the willow branches danced in the wind. It was extremely beautiful.


    Under the willow branches was an old man in white. His face was thin and his breathing was calm. He looked like an ordinary old man.


    When the senior in blue arrived and saw that the old man was fishing, she immediately stopped. She did not move forward and waited in peace. At the same time, she transmitted her voice to ye sheng, ¡°The vice principal is fishing. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Ye Sheng remembered this and didn¡¯t disturb her. He stood with the senior. The old man continued to immerse himself in the fishing from a hundred meters away. They just watched silently without saying a word.


    This continued for two hours, but Ye Sheng was still very calm. He didn¡¯t panic at all, nor was he impatient. He was calm andposed.


    The senior was even more silent. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he could see her with his naked eyes, Ye Sheng would have suspected that there was no one standing beside him.


    In fact, he closed his eyes and could not sense the indigo-robed senior with his soul.


    This was not some kind of concealment method, nor was it a suppression of one¡¯s realm. It was just pure serenity.


    The indigo-robed senior was not affected by any waves, nor did she step into any mortal world. She was straightforward and simple. That was how it was. When a person did something to the extreme, she would naturally seed.


    At night, the entire monastery was filled with lights. They shone brightly and resonated with the universe. The sun created by the monastery itself was reced by the Moon. It became extremely lively.


    Ye Sheng remained indifferent and stood calmly.


    The indigo-robed senior had not moved since the moment she stood in the afternoon. She was truly like a tree, tenacious and unyielding.


    At this moment, the vice principal of the DAO College, Old Man Changsheng, suddenly raised his fishing rod and caught a round object. He smiled.


    ¡°I spent three days to finally catch you. Even if you are cunning, you can not escape my grasp,¡±old man Changsheng said with a smile. He did not have the demeanor of a so-called expert, but was just an old and naughty person, after spending three days fishing for something, he finally caught it. He was extremely happy.


    ¡°Come over, I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. This is my only hobby. Once I start fishing, I can¡¯t be disturbed during big events. I¡¯ve made you wait for an entire afternoon,¡±the immortal elder took the initiative to apologize.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t care.


    The azure-robed senior said straightforwardly, ¡°If ye Sheng wants to enter the vast sea, he needs to use the space-time hole.¡±


    Old Man Changsheng immediately looked at Ye Sheng. His eyes lit up, and he said in pleasant surprise, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve broken through to the immortal realm before the age of two hundred. Your Future is boundless. You¡¯re worth nurturing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, vice principal,¡±Ye Sheng said gratefully.


    ¡°No need to thank me. If you want to use the time hole, let this girl, azure-robed, take you there. I Won¡¯t disturb you. I have to rush back to deal with the things that I caught this time,¡±old man Changsheng said, he grabbed his fishing rod and left in a hurry. He didn¡¯t have the demeanor of an expert at all.


    Ye Sheng opened his mouth and didn¡¯t know what to ask. Before seeing this longevity elder, he thought that he had some special demeanor. But after seeing him, he realized that he was a neighbor.


    ¡°Do you find it unbelievable that such a person is actually so cute?¡±Tsing Shan senior looked at Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s still a little different from what I thought.¡±


    ¡°This is him, returning to the basics. Every person that you think is high and mighty is actually an ordinary person. It¡¯s just that his cultivation level is a little higher. However, a high cultivation level doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t have any troubles, no hobbies, and no life of his own,¡±the senior said something that was quite philosophical.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s a true God or an expert. They are all explorers walking on the path of cultivation. It¡¯s just that your admiration and your gaze have made him wear ayer of golden body.¡±After saying this, the azure-robed senior sister turned around and left.


    Ye Sheng hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 856

    <h4>Chapter 856: Chapter Six, Space Cave (third update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng followed the senior in indigo robes as they walked in the monastery.


    The monastery at night broke the silence of the day. Many students came out, chatting andughing happily.


    Ye Sheng and the senior in indigo robes walked past. When they saw the senior in indigo robes, they bowed. The senior in indigo robes nodded and did not speak. She was very calm.


    Ye Sheng realized that there were many people in this dao college. Compared to the previous one, this one was at least ten times more.


    ¡°Are these all the students of the Dao College?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°No.¡±The indigo-robed senior shook her head.


    ¡°The students of the DAO College train many experts in different periods of time. This is the time loophole invented by the headmaster, old man spacetime,¡±the indigo-robed senior said.


    ¡°A time loophole?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the indigo-robed senior sister curiously.


    ¡°Time itself is a great river. It flows endlessly and never repeats itself. For example, the second I am talking to you now will pass and never appear again, right?¡±The indigo-robed senior sister asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. That was indeed the case. Time could not be reversed. Even if you went back to the past, you could not change the established fact.


    Ye Sheng saw that the person who changed time the most was none other than Candle Devil Qiankun. He used his life in exchange for the life of the Qianyuan Girl.


    But the prerequisite was that the Qianyuan girl was only an ordinaryss at that time. She was only around ten years old and had no effect on the vast river of time.


    But even so, candle Devil Qiankun still used his life in exchange with his immortal king cultivation base.


    One could very well imagine how difficult it was.


    If the Candle Devil Qiankun wanted to exchange for someone at the same level as him, it was absolutely impossible. Even if an emperor went there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange for it.


    Time is irreversible. Hence, Ye Sheng was even more curious. What did a time loophole mean?


    ¡°Time is a line. We are now at this point.¡±The azure-robed senior brought Ye Sheng to an empty garden. After that, she stretched out her hand and pointed in the air. A long line immediately appeared, she pointed at a point and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and looked at the point the indigo-robed senior pointed at.


    ¡°We have a monastery here. It is at this time. Does this mean that in the past of this time, our monastery is still here?¡±The indigo-robed senior asked.


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°The past has to be pushed to the day when the monastery was established.¡±


    The day when the monastery was established was the day it was established. However, when the monastery was not established, the past did not exist.


    The indigo-robed senior nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are here. If the monastery was established a million years ago, then the monastery will exist during this time.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was the reason.


    ¡°What about a million years ago?¡±The indigo-robed senior asked.


    Ye sheng immediately said, ¡°Of course it didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. A million years ago, the monastery established an academy on this timeline to teach the students of that era. Is that okay?¡±The indigo-robed senior said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Everything that happened in the past is set in stone. It can not be changed, just like how I can not change the things that I regret and regret.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change it. That¡¯s because you haven¡¯tprehended the profound meaning of time. However, the principal is different. He stepped on the two mountains of time and space and found a loophole. Then, he used this loophole to change everything,¡±the green-robed senior said proudly.


    ¡°Is he that powerful?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s blood boiled when he heard that. His calm tone told him something extraordinary.


    Discovering a loophole in time and taking advantage of it was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you that there are different dao colleges in different time and space. Their only function is to nurture more futures,¡±said the indigo-robed senior sister faintly.


    Ye Sheng said with emotion, ¡°I now know why the Chaos Race is afraid of the Dean.¡±


    It was too terrifying. They had discovered a loophole in time and yed with it, adding to the foundation of the DAO College by an unknown amount.


    How many experts had been trained by the same dao college in different times and different spaces?


    Even if it only appeared once every thousand years, it was still an extremely terrifying existence.


    ¡°Then why is there an elder of longevity in this dao college? Or are there all other dao colleges with an elder of longevity?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the indigo-robed senior curiously. If he did not understand, he would ask. He was such a person.


    ¡°Because this ce is the most important ce in countless times. Once this monastery is destroyed, the Dao charms in the other timelines will be destroyed. Therefore, the old man of longevity has toe and protect it,¡±exined the indigo-robed senior.


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought. He understood a little, but he still did not understand a little.


    In short, I understand the theory, but I do not know how to operate it.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng did not continue to ask, because the indigo-robed senior brought him to a nine-story building.


    ¡°The space-time hole is here. When you go in, follow me. Don¡¯t wander around, or you¡¯ll get lost in the space,¡±the indigo-robed senior told Ye Sheng before opening the door.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He was a little curious. was this space hole the same as the one he had encountered in the monastery?


    Creak!


    The blue-robed senior opened the door. What Ye Sheng saw was not a building, but countless worlds.


    One after another, circles with a diameter of about ten meters surrounded the nine-story tall building.


    But in reality, the nine-story tall building was not just a nine-story tall building, but a time and space hole that contained countless worlds.


    The entire nine-story tall building contained an infinite world. After the blue-robed senior entered, she immediately released the ancestral dragon ship and boarded the ship. She invited Ye Sheng to join her. With a wave of her sleeve, she began to roam inside.


    Pa.


    The door immediately closed. In front of Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were countless worlds, not a tall building.


    The ancestral dragon ship was sailing at a moderate speed. It passed by many worlds. Ye Sheng saw them with his own eyes. These worlds were all real and were still undergoing many changes.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s mouth was wide open as he asked in disbelief.


    He could not help but be surprised. Ye Sheng had discovered that the worlds connected to theserge holes were all former worlds.


    In other words, Dao Yun had turned all the major events before this era into spatial holes and stored them in this nine-story tall building in the monastery.


    Unbelievable.


    Unheard of, unheard of.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng was surprised without any hesitation.


    Anyone would be surprised by this, because it was an impossible thing in itself.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Ye Sheng would not have believed it.


    ¡°This is the time and space hole. Everyrge hole is a node of time and space. You can enter and participate in the great battle. The disciples of the Dao College like to enter this ce and begin all kinds of training,¡±said the blue-robed senior sister.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me going to the vast sea?¡±Ye Sheng asked the point.


    ¡°Of course it has something to do with it. You have to enter the vast sea controlled by the primal chaos through such a space-time hole. Once you have enoughprehension, you can return through the space-time hole,¡±said the green-robed senior sister.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be discovered?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 857

    <h4>Chapter 857: Chapter 7, the magical time and Space Hole (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re careful and don¡¯t get into Big Trouble, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡±the senior said.


    Ye Sheng raised his hand and guaranteed, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t get into trouble. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    The senior and Ye Sheng were on the ancient ship. They watched as the ancient ship tore through space and passed through one magical scene after another. They felt that it was very magical.


    Of course, it was mainly because Ye Sheng felt that it was very magical. The blue-robed senior was calm andposed. She did not feel anything.


    ¡°There are so many spatial holes here. Do you know where they are?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°You can see for yourself. The space inside is all transparent. You can see it with your naked eye,¡±the blue-robed senior said.


    Ye Sheng immediately approached a time and space hole. Then, he focused his attention and immediately saw a scene of a battlefield. Countless people were fighting. It was very bloody. The universe was trembling and cracking as if it was the end of the world.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±Ye Sheng was very curious. He looked carefully, and the ancient ship also stopped. He let ye Sheng see clearly and did not continue forward.


    Ye Sheng saw a, a huge. The was full of tall giants, and they were very tall and sturdy.


    Ye Sheng still recognized these giants, especially the one leading them. He was very terrifying. He held arge machete in his hand and kept cutting the enemies¡¯lives.


    ¡°This is Titan star. The leader is the old Titan.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly realized that this was the time when Titan star was destroyed.


    The monastery fixed this time, sealed this space, and preserved it here.


    A transcendence realm appeared on Titan Star, and a so-called hope appeared. The chaos race could not sit still anymore. The army attacked, covering the sky and covering the earth. They wanted to destroy Titan star.


    This battle forced the Titan race who wanted to walk the Rockman path toe out of seclusion early. They ended their path of transcendence. They defied the heavens and charged into the ancestralnd of the chaos race and disappeared.


    Under the leadership of the Old Titan, the other Titan race warriors fought to the death against the chaos race.


    This battle was extremely fierce. Even if someone came to help the old Titan, they were still at a disadvantage. The old Titan fought desperately, but even if he killed a few monarchs, it was useless. It was not of much help to the environment.


    In the end, the Titan star was given up. The Warriors of the Titan race chose to die in battle. They only kept some kindling and let the old Titan take it away.


    The tragic battle saw Ye Sheng sighing with emotion. The Primal Chaos race had reallymitted many sins, and these sins would definitely bite back on them.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to pay back, it wasn¡¯t the time yet.


    When Ye Sheng finished watching everything, only a few seconds had passed. The indigo-robed senior asked him, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Extremely shocking,¡±ye Sheng answered truthfully.


    The history of the past was right in front of his eyes. Everything that happened could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±The indigo-robed senior did not continue to ask Ye Sheng. Instead, she waved her hand lightly and the ancient ship continued to move forward, heading towards the deepest part of the ship.


    Meanwhile, Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief. He felt extremely emotional. The Primal Chaos race had really destroyed many people¡¯s homes.


    ¡°Why are there so many spatial holes here?¡±Ye Sheng gathered his emotions and asked the indigo-robed senior sister.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s to preserve some evidence for our descendants in the future when we are all defeated.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister¡¯s indifferent words brought up a rather heavy topic.


    Resisting the chaos race was not an absolute victory. Even if many people were working hard in the dark and many people were carrying heavy burdens forward, the oue might not be bright. Therefore, they had to be prepared for the second-hand oue.


    Ye Sheng was silent.


    Looking at the time holes, Ye Sheng did not know what to say. He could only remain silent.


    The indigo-robed senior looked at Ye Sheng and suddenly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so emotional.¡±


    Ye Sheng had a ck question mark on his face.


    ¡°These time holes are prepared for future generations, but this is just one of the insignificant reasons. The real reason is to deal with the primal chaos. Do you understand?¡±The indigo-robed senior said.


    Ye Sheng understood that the green-robed senior sister was teasing him just now.


    In reality, no one had prepared a backup n. Everyone was doing their best. If they did one thing well, they would do it with all their might. If they failed to resist, everything would be over. There would be no future generations.


    The Primal Chaos could rule this universe for a long time. They could destroy and rebirth and plunder the origin.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±Just as Ye Sheng was deep in thought, the azure-robed senior sister suddenly spoke, interrupting his thoughts.


    He raised his head and looked in front of him. There was a huge spacetime hole. It was even bigger than the previous one. The ancient ship had stopped right in front of this spacetime hole.


    ¡°This is the spacetime hole that leads to the vast sea?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Of course. This is the spacetime hole that leads to the vast sea. It¡¯s also the only one that hasn¡¯t been discovered by the primal chaos. So you have to be careful when you enter.¡±The azure-robed senior sister reminded him.


    ¡°What should I pay attention to?¡±Ye Sheng raised his brows.


    ¡°First, every time you enter, you will return once every ten days. After ten days, you will expose your aura.¡±The green-robed senior sister said.


    Ye Sheng nodded. This did not matter. It was a little frequent to return once every ten days, but in order not to expose himself, he had no choice.


    ¡°Second, after you enter, do not leave the vast sea. Because the vast sea is close to the primal chaos ancestralnd. Once you enter, you will be discovered instantly. You will definitely die.¡±The green-robed senior sister said.


    Ye Sheng continued to nod. He remembered it in his heart. He was here toprehend the primal origin, not to seek death.


    ¡°On the ground, there are many prisoners of the primal chaos in the vast sea. There are all kinds of demons and monsters. It is best that you do note into contact with them.¡±The azure-robed senior sister said.


    ¡°What if youe into contact with them?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled.


    ¡°Then we will take it one step at a time. As long as you do not expose your identity, it will be fine. Of course, even if you are exposed, as long as you run back, it will not be a problem.¡±The azure-robed senior sister waved her hand.


    ¡°But at that time, I¡¯ll have to destroy this time hole. So, consider the consequences carefully.¡±The azure-robed senior said in detail.


    Ye Sheng memorized it in his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯ll quietlyprehend the primitivews.¡±


    ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll wait for you outside to ensure your safety.¡±The azure-robed senior sat on the ancient ship with an elegant posture. Looking at Ye Sheng, she flipped her palm and a pot of tea appeared. She began to drink the tea herself.


    Leisurely and leisurely.


    If she wasn¡¯t in such a strange environment, the azure-robed senior sister would have seemed like she was on vacation.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t have time to think about anything. He finished adjusting his state and began to jump into the time hole.


    Rumble!


    The Sky and Earth spun. The Sun and Moon were silent. Ye Sheng seemed to have entered a bottomless vortex. He kept spinning and couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Ye Sheng, who was in the immortal realm, could not control himself. One could imagine how terrifying it was.


    If it were any other person, in less than a moment, there would be no bones left.


    Fortunately, this situation did notst for long. With a ssh, Ye Sheng fell into a pool of water.

 Chapter 858

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 8,prehension of Laws (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng fell into the water, causing a ssh and waking him up.


    His surroundings were all blue, just like the sea. Ye Sheng guessed correctly, the vast sea was just a sea.


    Perhaps the vast sea was bigger than any sea ye Sheng had ever seen.


    ¡°Such densew energy.¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes and floated on the sea. He immediately felt countlessws and origins wandering around him, as if he could easilyprehend them.


    However, when Ye Shengprehended the first wisp, he realized that this was actually a universew, and not the originalw that he wanted.


    The originalw was what Ye Sheng needed right now. It surpassed the originalw, which made Ye Sheng frown.


    ¡°What about the originalw here?¡±


    The vast sea was boundless. Ye Sheng floated alone on it. There was nothing behind him. He closed his eyes and only then could he see the time and space hole in his body.


    Therefore, no matter where Ye Sheng went, he could return to the time-space hole after ten days.


    This was right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start looking for the primitivew now.¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were resolute. Since there was nothing on the sea, what about under the sea?


    This time, Ye Sheng directly dived into the sea.


    The vast sea was so deep that it was undetectable. In any case, Ye Sheng kept diving and didn¡¯t see the bottom.


    Fortunately, after diving for two hours, heprehended the primitivew.


    If the primitivew was only thew in a small stream, then the primitivew was thew in the ocean.


    However, when Ye Sheng came into contact with the first strand of primitivew, he immediately fell into a mysterious realm.


    This strand of primitivew made Ye Sheng Sink. Without thinking, he transformed into his original body with a bang. A ck hole appeared and began to absorb the primitivew.


    To Ye Sheng, the primitivew was an iparably huge tonic. At this moment, he crazily absorbed it, without any scruples, and absorbed it into his body.


    The ck hole devoured the primitivew, absorbed it, fused it, and carried out a series ofpensations.


    Ye Sheng was like a fish in the water in the sea, extremely happy.


    Ordinary immortals would absorb the primitivew carefully, afraid that their bodies would burst from the primitivew.


    However, Ye Sheng was not worried at all. He did not need to care about these things at all. He just focused on his own affairs.


    That was to absorb the primitivews.


    Ye Sheng was only responsible for absorbing the primitivews. He absorbed as much as he could.


    Moreover, Ye Sheng did not need to care about thew attributes, such as metal, wood, water, fire, Earth, time, space, death, life, ughter, and so on..


    In any case, the primitivews that Ye Sheng absorbed would all enter the ck hole.


    The ck hole devoured everything. No matter what kind of attributes one had, they were all nutrients for the ck hole.


    On one point, Ye Sheng was dozens or even hundreds of times more powerful than people of the same realm.


    Therefore, one could only see an enormous ck hole swimming in the depths of the sea. Its speed wasn¡¯t fast, and it moved forward slowly. This was nothing to begin with.


    However, as the ck hole moved forward, the primitive origin along the way was immediately absorbed. No matter what attribute it was, the ck hole would not reject anyone. It had an extremely good appetite.


    This caused the primitive origin in the nearby sea to be absorbed by Ye Sheng. No one else had any way to absorb it.


    Fortunately, the vast sea was big enough. In a short while, no one discovered it, so ye Sheng could easily absorb it.


    In one day, Ye Sheng had absorbed a total of a thousand strands of primitivew. When they were gathered together, they were aplete primitive source.


    One day was equivalent to a few days of others¡¯harvest.


    But Ye Sheng was not full yet.


    The size of a ck hole was not only because of its size, but also because of its appetite.


    ck holes could also absorb and swallow. More importantly, when a ck hole swallowed the primitive source, it was also constantly evolving. It removed the irrationality of the past and improved itself, bing even more in need of the primitive source.


    This was a cycle, a virtuous cycle.


    On the first day, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t discovered by anyone. At the same time, he didn¡¯t discover anyone else.


    On the second day, he was still not discovered by anyone, nor did he discover anyone else.


    On the third day, it was still the same..


    On the fourth day..


    On the fifth day..


    It wasn¡¯t until the sixth day that a primal chaos genius discovered that something was wrong. The originalw in his area had disappeared, and he couldn¡¯t sense it no matter what.


    At first, the chaos genius thought that it was his fault, so he tried his best, but he still couldn¡¯tprehend them.


    It was only when he saw ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole slowly approaching that he understood why.


    ¡°What exactly are you? How dare you absorb the originalws in the vast sea of our Chaos?¡±The chaos genius was furious and scolded.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. He directly elerated the ck hole, rumbling and rolling. Then, he covered it. With a boom, he absorbed this genius of the primal chaos race, a second sky immortal.


    After the ck hole absorbed him, it continued to absorb the primitivews. It didn¡¯t care at all. It was like stepping on an ant while walking. Would you care?


    The only person who was discovered was devoured. Ye Sheng began his happy devouring journey again.


    In the simple days, Ye Shengprehended the primitivews. The ck hole devoured, then fused and strengthened the ck hole. After that, he continued toprehend the primitivews. The ck hole devoured, then fused and strengthened the ck hole..


    The cycle repeated itself.


    Thus, by the end of the tenth day, Ye Sheng was discovered by the four primal chaos geniuses. They rushed over to investigate.


    However, Ye Sheng transformed into human form and chuckled. ¡°You guys go ahead and investigate. I¡¯ll leave first. The gains during these ten days have been too great.¡±


    Ye Sheng found the entrance to the spatial hole in his body and instantly disappeared, returning to the azure-robed senior apprentice sister¡¯s side.


    And the four primal chaos geniuses were destined to fail, unable to find the reason.


    ..


    Inside the spatial hole, after Ye Sheng returned, he immediately sat cross-legged and meditated. The Immortal Qi in his body expanded, and the origin surged, making it difficult to control.


    He tried his best to suppress it, but at the same time, he was also slowly breaking through from the first step of the immortal realm to the second step of the immortal realm.


    At this time, when the originalws in his body had beenpletely absorbed, Ye Sheng stood up.


    ¡°Seven days have passed. How many originalws have you absorbed?¡±The indigo-robed senior asked curiously.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he asked a question, ¡°Generally speaking, how many are qualified?¡±


    The blue-shirted senior thought for a moment and said, ¡°Generally speaking, about a thousand strands are qualified.¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and did not say anything.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even absorb a thousand strands of primitivew, right?¡±The blue-shirted senior asked in surprise.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°I absorbed it on the first day.¡±


    The blue-shirted senior was stunned. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I absorbed a thousand strands of primitivew on the first day,¡±Ye Sheng repeated.


    The indigo-robed senior looked at him in surprise and muttered, ¡°Is the primitivew in the vast sea so easy to absorb now?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to absorb. It¡¯s me who is easier to absorb. Others can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 859

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 9, Tears of the azure-robed senior (third update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng was able to absorb the primordial essence so easily because his true form was a ck hole. If he hadn¡¯t turned into a ck hole before, he would be just like an ordinary immortal now.


    But now, it was different. Because of the ck hole, Ye Sheng had embarked on a heaven-defying path.


    ¡°In ten days, didn¡¯t you absorb 10,000 Primordial Dao Rhythms?¡±The azure-robed senior asked in surprise.


    Ye Sheng nodded, but he still corrected her, ¡°Not 10,000, but 11,000.¡±


    ¡°11,000? You are indeed a person with great luck. Ordinary people don¡¯t have such ability. They stay in there for ten years, and in the end, this is all they have.¡±. ¡°Did you know that entering the vast sea for the first time is the best? The second time, it will weaken, and the third time, it will weaken and continue to increase. In the end, it will never be absorbed again,¡±the azure-robed senior said in surprise, he felt incredulous at the amount that Ye Sheng had absorbed.


    Ye sheng frowned and said, ¡°Then won¡¯t I be able to absorb so much next time?¡±


    He was quite satisfied with his first harvest from entering the vast sea. However, if it was really like what the azure-robed senior said, Ye Sheng would be helpless.


    If it decreased again and again, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb much. He wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb more than 100,000.


    Without 100,000, this wasn¡¯t enough for Ye Sheng.


    ck holes were very powerful, but ck holes required arge amount of origin source to evolve. Ye Sheng estimated that this evolution would require at least 100,000 origin source.


    This was quite a scam.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry. Everyone is different. If you absorb the origin source that other people can only absorb after 10 years, you might create a miracleter,¡±the senior in greenforted ye Sheng, she still believed that Ye Sheng would create a miracle. The previous patterns did not seem to have any effect on Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not bother about these things. He sat quietly at the bow of the ancient ship and looked at the time hole.


    ¡°How long do you need to wait for the next time you enter?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Three days. You can enter again after three days,¡±the green-robed senior said.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and began to quietly control the various origins. He familiarized himself with them and memorized them, making it easier for him to use them.


    At the same time, Ye Sheng was also storing these origins in his own cultivation method.


    The cultivation method he created, the Fist of the epoch, had now be the book of the epoch. It was just enough to contain theprehension of these origins.


    The origins were absorbed by the ck hole, but theprehension could be stored in ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation method. This was a matter of killing two birds with one stone.


    That was why so many people wanted to enter the vast sea. Even if the effect was getting worse each time, it still couldn¡¯t stop everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.


    In the end, the primal chaos race closed the vast sea, cutting off these people¡¯s thoughts.


    ..


    ¡°Have a cup of tea.¡±A warm voice sounded, waking ye Sheng up from his closed-door cultivation.


    The green-robed senior sister stood at the edge of herself, holding a cup of tea in her hand and handing it to Ye Sheng. Her expression was gentle, and her green robe fluttered in the wind. She was very beautiful and elegant.


    Ye Sheng stood up and took the tea with both hands. He said, ¡°Is the time of three days up?¡±


    The green-robed senior nodded and said, ¡°The time of three days is up. You can go in now.¡±


    Ye Sheng took a sip of the tea. Now that he could go in, he was not in a hurry.


    As he drank the tea, the fragrance of the tea filled the air. It was a little bitter when it entered his mouth, but when he tasted it carefully, the sweetness surged up. It was exactly the taste that Ye Sheng liked.


    First Bitter, then sweet.


    Ye Sheng did not like first sweet, then bitter.


    Because first sweet, then bitter. How happy was the previous sweetness? How bitter was the subsequent bitterness? Ye Sheng did not dare to imagine how he felt after carrying the pain for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng liked first bitter, then sweet. No matter how much pain he had suffered before, as long as he relied on his own efforts and felt the sweetness, everything would be worth it.


    When the sweetness came, Ye Sheng would choose to forget the bitterness.


    As they drank the tea, Ye Sheng did not say a word. The blue-robed senior also did not speak. The two of them stood in front of the ancient ship, looking at the time hole.


    After a long time, they drank a cup of tea. Ye Sheng looked at the teacup that only had tea leaves left and asked, ¡°Senior sister, have you also entered the vast sea?¡±


    The blue-robed senior sister was stunned. She did not expect Ye Sheng to ask her like this. She did not answer for a while.


    Ye Sheng was not in a hurry.


    After a while, the blue-robed senior said faintly, ¡°Of course I entered. When we entered, the chaos race had not privatized the vast sea. Everyone could enter. It was also at that time that I met him.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. He thought of the stone man that had fallen in the battlefield of the new age. That transcendent, that admirer of the blue-robed senior.


    ¡°Do you want to hear Senior¡¯s story?¡±The senior in green suddenly became interested and wanted to tell ye Sheng about it.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    The senior in green waved her sleeve, and fragrant tea and a stool appeared behind her. She sat down elegantly and asked Ye Sheng to sit down as well.


    Ye Sheng sat down and added a cup of tea for himself. He looked at the Teacup silently. The tea leaves inside were stretching their bodies. It was very beautiful, and it was soaked in water.


    The indigo-robed senior did not mind that Ye Sheng did not look at her. She just suddenly wanted to tell her story.


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that I know him. At that time, he had just broken through to the immortal realm. When he came to the vast sea, he was still the weakest. He was bullied by others. He could not go to ces with rich primitivews, so he could only go to ces that were not so rich.¡±


    ¡°At that time, my cultivation base was basically at the top. Because of a conflict, I helped him and gave him a piece of his own territory so that he couldprehend thews


    ¡°After that, I could feel a pair of eyes staring at me. He ignored me and didn¡¯t talk to me. He only looked at me asionally, and the admiration in his eyes was different from others. ¡°He seemed to regard me as someone he looked up to. Later on, I asked him why you only looked at me and did not dare to speak to me


    ¡°He told me that I had always been a ray of white moonlight in front of his bed. He felt good just by looking at me. He said that he was not good enough for me for the time being.¡±


    At this point, the blue-robed senior suddenly smiled, there was a hint of destion in her smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a very silly person? If he likes someone, he doesn¡¯t say anything. He just silently looks at me and never disturbs me. In the millions of years that we have known each other, he has only spoken a few words to me. However, I can still remember the number of times that he has looked at me. If it was a conversation, it would definitely be the most beautiful love story in the world.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I never heard him say it until I died.¡±The blue-robed senior sighed.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and felt that it was a pity. This was also a pitiful person.


    ¡°I died. After that battle, I unfortunately died in battle. Originally, it was impossible for me to live out my second life. ¡°But this fool used his Emperor¡¯s origin to travel through the universe and found my soul. Then, he sent me back to the DAO College and guarded me. He waited for me to be resurrected on the ancestral dragon ship and live out my second life. However, he lost his Emperor¡¯s origin and injured his foundation. This was also the main reason why he failed to transcendter on.¡±The blue-robed senior said, a tear fell.


    A very beautiful tear fell. A tear fell from a face that could make the whole world beautiful.


    Ye Sheng could not help but say, ¡°If he knew that senior sister was crying for him, he would be very happy.¡±


    ¡°If he cane back to life, he will be able to see my tears.¡±The blue-robed senior sister said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 860

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 10, the person imprisoned in the vast sea (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Rockman had the hope of transcending and the opportunity to be a legend, but he gave up.


    When he expended the Emperor¡¯s origin to save the azure-robed senior sister, all of this was destined.


    He failed to transcend because of the azure-robed senior sister, but would he me her?


    Ye Sheng thought that probably not. After all, before the Rockman¡¯s death, his heart was still thinking of the azure-robed senior sister. It was still the joy of his youth, the white moonlight in front of the moon window.


    In the world, love hurt the most. If one loved the right person, he would be happy for the rest of his life. If he loved the wrong person, he would be tortured for love for the rest of his life.


    Especially when someone with a meticulous mind met love Shang.


    Senior Qing Shan wiped away her tears, she said in a low voice, ¡°After resurrecting me, he went to the chaos n. He was alone and disrupted the chaos n. He swept across 80,000 miles and killed countless enemies. ¡°Do you know? ¡°Because I¡¯ve never seen such a scene before, I often return to the past. I wanted to find that time to see his heroic bearing. Unfortunately, everything no longer exists.¡±


    Ye Sheng was silent.


    ¡°In the end, he still left me. He still left this world. After wiping out the primal chaos tribe, he was also injured. Then, he resolutely chose to enter seclusion and drag himself down,¡±the azure-robed senior said.


    ¡°At that time, why did he choose to transcend?¡±Ye Sheng asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Because if he didn¡¯t transcend, he would die. His injuries were too severe. First, he lost his Emperor¡¯s origin. Then, he fought a life-and-death battle with the primal chaos. All of these caused his injuries to worsen. In the end, he could only choose to take a gamble and rely on transcending to recover.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know what to say. This seemed to be an unsolvable matter, but the Rockman still failed in the end.


    ¡°I brought back the ancient city where he transcended. In the future, that ce will be my home. Originally, I wanted to apany him, but I wasn¡¯t willing to ept the fact that the chaos race wasn¡¯t destroyed. ¡°Thus, I destroyed the chaos race first. I will apany him and tell him that his white moonlight will always shine on him.¡±The indigo-robed senior spoke out her thoughts.


    Ye Sheng looked at the indigo-robed senior with endless emotions and was speechless.


    It could only be said that fate yed tricks on people. The indigo-robed senior and the Rockman had missed each other in the end because of various reasons. The only time they were together was probably when the Rockman saved the indigo-robed Senior¡¯s soul and protected the time when she was resurrected.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll help you destroy the primal chaos.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±The green-robed senior sister collected her emotions and smiled. Then, she pointed.


    ¡°Time is up. You can go in.¡±


    Ye Sheng stood up and bid farewell to the green-robed senior sister. Then, he turned around and entered the spacetime hole.


    Boom!


    The spacetime hole swallowed ye Sheng once again, leaving the green-robed senior sister alone on the ancient ship. She was speechless. She held her Teacup and was in a daze.


    ..


    The vast sea. Thest time, those people didn¡¯t find Ye Sheng, and then they left without any clues.


    Ye Sheng dived into the depths of the vast sea and turned into a ck hole, crazily absorbing the primal courtyard.


    Previously, Ye Sheng had absorbed 11,000 strands. This time, he wanted to absorb so many, so he increased his speed without any dy.


    ¡°I mustplete the transformation of the ck hole in the vast sea, so that I have more capital to face the chaos nsmen¡¯s next attack.¡±Ye Sheng swore in his heart that he must do it.


    The ck hole continued to advance, devour, Fuse, and improve itself.


    Bit by bit, it advanced steadily, absorbing all directions so that no one else could absorb it.


    On this point, Ye Sheng was still very stable.


    On the first day, nothing happened.


    On the second day, it was still the same.


    On the third day, some chaos tribe members sensed that something was wrong and began to look for it. They were immediately swallowed by Ye Sheng.


    On the fourth day, four to five people came. Ye Sheng did not hesitate and swallowed them all, not giving them any chance.


    On the sixth day, it was silent.


    On the seventh day, Ye Sheng encountered a bigger problem. More than ten people came together and wanted to capture Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. However, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole became angry and after a fierce fight, it still swallowed them all.


    On the eighth day..


    On the ninth day..


    On the tenth day..


    This time, Ye Sheng swallowed dozens of geniuses of the primal Chaos tribe in one go, causing them to suffer heavy losses. He also gained a lot.


    However, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t feel happy at all. Instead, he felt serious because the people of the primal chaos tribe gradually began to pay attention to him.


    On the tenth day, Ye Sheng left the vast sea and returned to the ancient ship.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why Are You So Serious?¡±The indigo-robed senior asked in surprise when she saw Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng told her what had happened in a serious manner.


    The indigo-robed senior chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The primal chaos people found it when they found it. It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t expect that they won¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°But the primal chaos has lost so many immortals. They will definitely investigate, right?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve swallowed them all. Where are they going to investigate?¡±The indigo-robed senior asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was speechless.


    ¡°The vast sea is so vast. Can the primal chaos find them all?¡±The indigo-robed senior said faintly, not worried in the slightest.


    ¡°The Primal Chaos is not arge group. Within them, there are many factions and tribes. Even if you swallow ten times the number of geniuses, you won¡¯t be able to cause any waves,¡±the indigo-robed senior said with certainty.


    When Ye Sheng heard this, he immediately felt relieved.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest and go.¡±Ye Sheng let out a long breath and continued to cultivate. This time, he absorbed more than ten thousand strands of primitivews, allowing his strength to rise to another level.


    This kind of improvement wasn¡¯t a short-term increase, but a long-term one. Ye Sheng closed his eyes and began to recuperate.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng sessfully arrived at the second step of the immortal realm. His strength greatly increased, and the ck hole became more stable.


    ¡°I¡¯m Going,¡±Ye Sheng said to the indigo-robed senior.


    The indigo-robed senior waved her hand, indicating for Ye Sheng to go. She would wait for him here.


    Ye Sheng entered the space-time hole again.


    Inside the space-time hole, Ye Sheng fell from above the vast sea.


    This time, he didn¡¯t dive into the deep sea immediately. Instead, he observed his surroundings from above the sea surface, wanting to see if there was anyone around.


    But in the empty sea area, there wasn¡¯t a single person. This made Ye Sheng feel at ease.


    As expected, the cyan-robed senior sister was right. The vast sea was too big, and the members of the primal chaos race were scattered into various major factions. They wouldn¡¯t gather to hunt him down.


    Since that was the case, Ye Sheng continued his previous actions. He turned into a ck hole and began to crazily absorb.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng dived into the deep sea, intending to start absorbing the primitivews.


    But at this moment, a voice rang out.


    ¡°You are absorbing so slowly. When will you be able to fill up that ck hole of yours?¡±


    This voice appeared very suddenly, scaring Ye Sheng. He hurriedly recovered his human body and looked around with a serious expression. ¡°Is that senior talking?¡±


    ¡°No need to be nervous. I¡¯m just an old man imprisoned in the vast sea. I Won¡¯t harm you,¡±the voice said softly.


    Ye Sheng was indifferent.

 Chapter 861

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 11, Shameless Old Man (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°Senior, who are you? Why are you imprisoned here?¡±Ye Sheng asked in a deep voice.


    In fact, he really wanted to escape immediately. This person could see him in the dark andmunicate with him, but Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t find him at all. This was a very terrifying thing.


    If the other party had some evil intentions, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back at all. He wouldn¡¯t even know where the other party was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my name. As for why I¡¯m imprisoned here, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m too handsome and was envied by those ugly creatures of the primal chaos race.¡±Senior¡¯s words were extremely narcissistic and arrogant, his tone was very arrogant.


    Of course, he also had the ability to be arrogant. Being imprisoned here by the primal chaos race and not being killed, this was already very clear.


    ¡°Senior, this junior is only here to absorb some primitivews. This junior doesn¡¯t have any ability. My main body is still a ck hole. You Aren¡¯t interested, right?¡±Ye Sheng said with a trembling voice.


    He had no choice but to be afraid. This old man had been imprisoned for God knows how long and had yet to die. His ability should also be sky-high. However, after being imprisoned for a long time, his personality would inevitably have problems. If he liked men, what would ye Sheng Do?


    Of course, this was very difficult to happen, but what if he needed to devour flesh and blood to replenish himself?


    What if he wanted to possess and be reborn?


    Ye Sheng instantly thought of a lot of trouble. He secretly broke out in a sweat for himself. At the same time, he opened the time and space hole in his body to ensure that he could escape at the first possible moment.


    Fortunately, this old senior did not have the messy things that Ye Sheng was thinking about. Instead, he said to Ye Sheng mysteriously, ¡°Do you want to know the secret of the vast sea?¡±


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    When his life was not threatened, Ye Sheng put down his fear and began to ask boldly.


    ¡°The vast sea is very special. It can give birth to primitivews, but don¡¯t you think that in such a vast sea, there are very few originws?¡±The old man¡¯s voice was lowered, as if he was whispering in Ye Sheng¡¯s ear.


    Ye Sheng nodded as well. He had long felt this way.


    The originws here were all wisps, and there were pitifully few originws within an area. It required ye Sheng to constantly move forward and change ces to absorb them. This was also the reason why ye Sheng was discovered.


    ¡°Then do you know why?¡±The old man continued to ask.


    ¡°Please exin, senior,¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t doubt me now?¡±The old man said arrogantly.


    ¡°I still doubt you, but listen first. If it¡¯s useful, then listen and learn. If it¡¯s useless, then go in one ear and out the other,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°Not bad. You have the style I had when I was young,¡±the old man said in surprise.


    ¡°Senior, were you more handsome than me when you were young?¡±Ye Sheng asked, not convinced.


    ¡°Bullsh * T. back then, I was in high spirits and looked down on the entire era. I didn¡¯t know how many young women wanted to warm my bed. I didn¡¯t even like them. You, Kid, are far inferior to me.¡±The old man snorted in disdain and said.


    Ye Sheng had an expression of disbelief and said perfunctorily, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t discuss this with you. In My Heart, I am the most handsome in the world.¡±


    ¡°I think the same as you,¡±the old man said immediately.


    Ye Sheng coughed and rxed a little. He had followed the old man¡¯s tone and said those words to test him. The old man¡¯s performance made Ye Sheng feel more at ease.


    At least this old man was not explosive and irritable, nor was he gloomy and disdainful. Instead, he was bickering with Ye Sheng, which meant that at least he would not hurt him now.


    ¡°Senior, if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re the most handsome person in your era, and I¡¯m the most handsome person in my era. Is that okay?¡±Ye Sheng thought of apromise.


    The old man was pleasantly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right, Kid. I admire you very much. We¡¯re both the most handsome people in our respective eras.¡±


    ¡°Then can you tell me what happened in the vast sea now, senior?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Kid, do you know where the primitivews in the vast sea went?¡±The old man asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head. How could he know.


    ¡°Call me handsome, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±The old man said shamelessly.


    Ye Sheng almost vomited blood. To be so cynical, he deserved to be imprisoned here by the primal chaos.


    ¡°Old Handsome!¡±Ye Sheng had no choice but to shout.


    ¡°If you call me handsome, then so be it. What¡¯s with the ¡®Old¡¯Word?¡±The old man grumbled unhappily. Then, seeing that Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, he immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°In the vast sea, there is a huge origin river channel. All the primitive origins are wandering in this river channel. Only the origin that is emitted is absorbed by you people. But you have to know that these are only things that the origin river channel doesn¡¯t want,¡±the old man exined in detail.


    Ye Sheng looked around in surprise and asked, ¡°Where is the Origin River?¡±


    ¡°What? How could you possibly find it like this? The Origin River is naturally in a hidden ce,¡±the old man mocked.


    Ye Sheng rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Old handsome, what is your purpose for telling me all this?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any purpose. I just like you and wanted to tell you so that you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to absorb these originws that are filled with impurities,¡±the old man said in a tone that said, ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor.¡±.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Is the origin river the key to freeing you from your imprisonment?¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ye Sheng smiled. He had guessed correctly. The Origin River was the thing that suppressed this old man. He told Ye Sheng that his original intention was for Ye Sheng to destroy the origin river.


    ¡°You are one-tenth as smart as I was back then.¡±After a while, the old man smacked his lips and admitted it.


    Ye Sheng could not help but want to spit at him. This was too shameless. He could even say such words.


    The old man was extremely narcissistic and capable. Even the chaos nsmen could not kill him and could only imprison him.


    ¡°Kid, are you in? Thews in the Origin River are the purest. As long as you absorb a portion, your strength will increase greatly.¡±The old man enticed Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The river of Origin¡¯sws are good, but what about the danger?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    He didn¡¯t believe that this matter wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    ¡°Once you absorb thews of the river of origin, the chaos nsmen will notice and rush over to chop you into pieces,¡±the old man said truthfully.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s face turned ck, and he said snappily, ¡°Then what are you saying? I just broke through to the immortal realm. I don¡¯t want to be chopped up by the experts of the chaos nsmen.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I will protect you.¡±The old man patted his chest.


    ¡°Forget it. You Can¡¯t even protect yourself, and you still want me to save you? You still want to protect me?¡±Ye Sheng refused to believe it.


    ¡°Kid, think about it carefully. If you absorb a mouthful of thews of the Origin River, you will absorb more than ten years here. So as long as you are fast enough, I have calcted that there are only ten breaths. After ten breaths, the people of the primal chaos race will rush over. You must absorb one-tenth of the amount of the origin river within ten breaths.¡±The old man persuaded Ye Sheng.

 Chapter 862

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 12, doing something Big -LRB-third update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    To be honest, Ye Sheng was a little tempted. If this origin river was real, then it was worth the risk.


    However, Ye Sheng could notpletely believe the words of this shameless old man, so he was prepared to ask the azure-robed senior how to deal with this?


    The azure-robed senior was experienced and knowledgeable, so she would definitely know about this and give ye Sheng a suggestion.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng said to the old man, ¡°I have to ask someone to confirm if it¡¯s true. If you lie to me, then we can only say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Go. This old man has never lied to anyone. Back when I was young, people called me an honest and reliable young Langjun. A single word is worth nine cauldrons and an honest person. Those words are like spittle and a nail.¡±The old man continued to be shameless.


    Ye Sheng could not bear listening anymore. He decisively left this ce and entered the space cave.


    On the ancient ship, Ye Sheng appeared, which surprised the blue-robed senior sister.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a day. How did youe out?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I met a trouble.¡±


    The blue-robed senior sister¡¯s face became serious and said, ¡°You met a primal chaos expert?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and exined the process of meeting the old man in detail. Then, he looked at the blue-robed senior sister¡¯s reaction.


    The senior in Blue¡¯s reaction was not out of his expectations. As expected, the senior in blue knew the origin river,


    after knowing that Ye Sheng did not meet a chaos expert, her worry was relieved. The senior in Blue sat on the chair and began to think.


    ¡°This old man you know is extremely narcissistic?¡±The senior in blue asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Extremely narcissistic. I haven¡¯t met anyone more narcissistic than him.¡±


    ¡°Then who is this person?¡±The indigo-robed senior sister thought hard, but she had no clue.


    ¡°Those who can be imprisoned by the primal chaos are all troublesome characters. The Primal Chaos couldn¡¯t do anything to them, so they could only imprison them. ¡°The vast sea is the ce where the originws were born. I have also heard of the Origin River channel, which is the foundation of the vast sea. It contains an unknown amount of origin. The primal chaos has always wanted to subdue the origin river channel, but they haven¡¯t seeded,¡±the indigo-robed senior sister said.


    ¡°The primal chaos race has a transcendent expert, but they can¡¯t subdue him?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°No. Once a transcendent expert subdues the origin river, the Origin River will copse, turning the vast sea into an ordinary sea. Then, the Origin River will choose another ce and slowly regenerate. ¡°Thus, the primal chaos race can¡¯t subdue him, nor can they destroy the origin river. They can use the origin river as something to suppress others.¡±The azure-robed senior sister¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.


    Ye Sheng said in distress, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that we can¡¯t do it?¡±


    To be honest, Ye Sheng was very envious of the Origin River channel. That was his goal, but now, it seemed that he could not absorb it.


    His heart ached a little. The origin river channel was right in front of him, but he could not absorb it.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, do you really want to absorb the origin river channel?¡±The azure-robed senior sister suddenly stared at Ye Sheng and asked seriously.


    Ye Sheng immediately became serious and replied, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, of course I want to give it a try. Once I absorb the Origin River, I will definitely grow rapidly. It will be helpful to this universe and this era.¡±


    ¡°But I also know that this is very dangerous. Once I fail, it will result in an irreversible oue. So I still listen to senior.¡±Ye Sheng said obediently.


    The green-robed senior sister smiled and pointed at Ye Sheng. ¡°You Little Rascal, now let me make a choice. Leave the difficult problem to me.¡±


    Ye Sheng chuckled. When he was with the green-robed senior sister, he had a feeling that he was getting along with his sister. The green-robed senior sister was like a big sister who was very good to Ye Sheng. It was not that she was good for a man or a woman, but that she was good at taking care of her younger brother.


    ¡°You want to absorb thews of the origin river, so I naturally have to help you. However, the problem now is that the origin river suppresses many experts who are imprisoned by the primal chaos. Once you absorb them, it won¡¯t be your problem anymore. Instead, it will be the primal chaos, the imprisoned people, and the matters of this universe.¡±The azure-robed senior sister said solemnly.


    Ye Sheng nodded solemnly. He knew this, and it would affect his whole body.


    ¡°If you absorb it and cause any trouble, you need to clean it up. Can you do it?¡±The azure-robed senior asked.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said firmly, ¡°I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Since you agreed, then it¡¯s easy. Ye Sheng, do you want to do something big?¡±The azure-robed senior pped her hands and said excitedly.


    Ye Sheng was a little confused. Do Something Big?


    ¡°The primal chaos race upied the vast sea precisely because they upied the origin river channel. But what if the origin river channel disappears?¡±The green-robed senior sister¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes. He only wanted to absorb a little of the origin river channel¡¯sws, but the green-robed senior sister wanted to destroy the origin river channel.


    This time, it was going to blow up.


    ¡°With the Origin River destroyed, the primal chaos race will definitely go crazy. Those experts will definitely kill their way out.¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Something has happened. There are people helping us to hold it off. Once wepletely absorb the origin river, the vast sea will bepletely destroyed. Those imprisoned old undead will be able to escape. Will they spare the primal chaos race?¡±The indigo-robed senior sister sneered.


    Ye Sheng was a little excited. His blood was burning. This seemed feasible.


    After thinking about it carefully, it wasn¡¯t ¡®seemed¡¯, but it was definitely feasible.


    ¡°But there is a problem here. It is how to quickly absorb or destroy the origin river. That old man also said that there is only ten breaths of time. If time is so urgent, can you do it?¡±The green-robed senior sister asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng smiled confidently. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Ten breaths of time is enough.¡±


    ¡°That confident?¡±The indigo-robed senior asked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s how confident I am. I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but if you give me twenty breaths, I canpletely absorb the river of origin. I Won¡¯t waste it and destroy it,¡±ye Sheng emphasized.


    The indigo-robed senior asked seriously, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I guarantee it with my life.¡±


    The reason why ye Sheng was so confident was because he had a natal magic treasure.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    This magic treasure had always been in Ye Sheng¡¯s body. Ye Sheng had never been able to figure out its grade, but it did not hinder its power.


    Just now, Ye Sheng had asked the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s tool spirit whether it couldpletely absorb the river of origin within ten breaths.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s answer was that ten breaths wasn¡¯t enough. Ten breaths could only absorb half of it, but twenty breaths was enough.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s words gave Ye Sheng full confidence. Only then did he dare to guarantee in front of the indigo-robed senior sister.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll buy you twenty breaths of time. It¡¯s just a pity that this spatial hole will be discovered by the primal chaos.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister said with a smile. Although she said it was a pity.., however, with the destruction of the Origin River, the vast sea became an ordinary sea. There was no point in keeping this spatial hole.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°How do we buy twenty breaths of time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally step out and help you block the attacks of the primal chaos.¡±The green-robed senior sister¡¯s expression turned cold as she said unyieldingly.

 Chapter 863

    <h4>Chapter 863: Chapter 13, one night in the vast sea 1(first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to do it, then get ready. You Go in first, find that person, and inform him of the n. Tell him that we only want the origin river channel and nothing else. Ask him to contact those who are imprisoned by the primal chaos.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister pointed at Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait until the other party agrees, then let him bring you to the Origin River channel and start devouring. I¡¯ll help you,¡±the indigo-robed senior continued.


    Ye Sheng nodded with a serious expression. This was a very important matter. If he seeded, he would gain a lot of benefits. If he failed, it was very likely that his life would be in danger.


    However, since he had made his decision, he did not hesitate. Ye Sheng turned around and entered the spatial hole. His body fell down, and with a bang, he crashed into the vast sea.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Kid.¡±The extremely narcissistic old man was still there. He spoke almost instantly.


    ¡°Do you want to get out of here?¡±Ye Sheng did not hesitate and asked directly.


    ¡°Of course I want to. I¡¯m trapped in this bird-like ce all day long. There¡¯s no daylight and no entertainment at all. I¡¯m a handsome man with peerless beauty, and I¡¯m forced to be an old man. How can I not want to go out?¡±The old man said without hesitation.


    ¡°If you want to go out, then let¡¯s cooperate,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°No problem,¡±the old man agreed immediately.


    ¡°How many of you are imprisoned?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°About ten people,¡±the Old Man said uncertainly.


    ¡°What is the exact number?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a frown. He did not want an inurate number.


    ¡°Thirteen people. In private, we also tease ourselves that we are thirteen arhats or thirteen gangsters who are trapped here by the primal chaos.¡±The old man said immediately.


    ¡°Since there are thirteen of you, let¡¯s Make a pact. I will devour the Origin River. Come out and help me block the experts of the primal chaos so that I can escape.¡±Ye Sheng looked at the empty surroundings, he said.


    ¡°I will inform them. I guarantee that they will agree.¡±The old man guaranteed.


    ¡°Go. I will wait for your good news here. It is best to be quick.¡±Ye Sheng said softly.


    The old man disappeared. It didn¡¯t take long before he reappeared three minutester.


    ¡°Little friend, they all agreed. As long as you let us out, we¡¯ll make a big mess of the primal chaos. I guarantee that we¡¯ll give you enough time to escape.¡±The old man said excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. You¡¯ve destroyed the Origin River. We¡¯ll be eternally grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, as long as you destroy the river of origin, I¡¯m willing to owe you a favor ¡ª murder and arson. Even if I have to kill that narcissistic old fellow, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll help you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long disliked this old fellow. The old tree is blossoming, and it¡¯s getting more and more flirtatious. I¡¯ve long wanted to beat him up.¡±


    In an instant, seven or eight voices appeared. They were all assuring Ye Sheng to act quickly.


    Ye Sheng looked at his surroundings. It was empty. He didn¡¯t think that they could all appear.


    The old man flew into a rage out of embarrassment and said, ¡°Scram, scram, scram. I was the one who found little brother. What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t disturb little brother.¡±


    Ye Sheng raised his hand and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel anymore. Bring me to the origin river channel now. I¡¯ll start devouring. There¡¯s not much time before and after. There¡¯s only ten breaths of time. Once you guyse out, I¡¯ll need you to help me stall for time.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Old Man, you are shameless. Bring little brother to the Origin River.¡±


    ¡°I Promise I will stall for time for little brother.¡±


    ¡°The current primal chaos is just a fake shell. We will definitely do our best.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t worry about devouring. We will help you clean up the aftermath.¡±


    These people started to make promises. Ye Sheng listened calmly. Even if some of them made false promises, he wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, he had the green-robed senior sister supporting him from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Rest Up and go find trouble with the primal chaos. I¡¯ll bring little brother to the Origin River.¡±The extremely narcissistic old man interrupted them and then instructed ye Sheng to go to the origin river.


    ¡°Little brother, the Origin River is in the deep sea of the vast sea. If you dive down 80,000 miles, you will see a restriction. This restriction isn¡¯t easy to break. It was set up by the primal chaos experts. But don¡¯t worry, we will attack this restriction inside and let you enter smoothly.¡±The extremely narcissistic old man immediately said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded. Without a second word, he dived into the vast sea and continued to dive deeper.


    The depths of the vast sea were 80,000 li. How terrifying was this depth? Ye Sheng would never have thought that there would be an underwater depth of 80,000 li. It was no wonder that thest time he dived for so long, there were still no traces.


    It turned out that thest time, Ye Sheng was only diving on the surface.


    As he continued to dive deeper, Ye Sheng quickly dived down under the guidance of the old man.


    There weren¡¯t anyrge-scale demon beasts, immortal beasts, divine beasts, and so on in the vast sea..


    Ten Thousand Li!


    Twenty thousand Li!


    Thirty Thousand Li!


    Forty thousand Li!


    ..


    It wasn¡¯t until eighty thousand li that Ye Sheng saw a restriction. It was shining brightly under the cold and lonely sea, giving him a target.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Little Brother. Wait for a moment. We¡¯ll immediately start to attack this restriction. After that, you must quicklye in and absorb the origin river. Once you attack, the experts of the primal chaos race will sense it. When they rush over, you won¡¯t be able to hold them off.¡±The old man warned in detail, he was no longer joking. This was a matter of whether they could escape or not.


    After being trapped in the vast sea for so many years, none of the thirteen people did not want toe out. Now that they finally had a chance, how could they give it up so easily?


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Hurry up. The pressure here is very great. My Body Can¡¯t stay here for a long time.¡±


    The deep sea was 80,000 miles deep. The pressure was so great that it made ye Sheng feel even moreborious. Fortunately, his body was strong and had been tempered many times before he could temporarily endure it.


    However, it was very obvious that his expression was serious. He could not endure it for a long time.


    Bang!


    The old man shouted, ¡°Little brother, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Along with this shout, 13 powerful auras smashed out with a bang. The light of the restriction immediately became iparably resplendent. It exploded with waves of powerful might and suppressed down.


    ¡°Today, I will break out of this ce and get my freedom. I will kill anyone who dares to block me.¡±The old man roared wildly. He used all his strength and the 13 of them attacked a ce together.


    Rumble!


    Kacha!


    A small gap opened up in the restriction. It was about the size of Ye Sheng¡¯s thumb.


    This was enough.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate. His body transformed and shrunk by dozens of times. Then, he rushed into the restriction.


    A big river, a wide river, and a dense primitivew were all here.


    ¡°Absorb!¡±


    Ye Sheng roared. His body turned into a ck hole and rushed into the river.


    A huge cauldron flew out of his body. Three groups of broken legs plunged into the origin river.


    Rumble!


    The ck hole and the Pantheon pill furnace were absorbing the Origin River without mercy.


    The higher-ups in the primal chaos ancestralnd opened their eyes at this moment and were furious.


    ¡°Someone is destroying the restriction and absorbing the Origin River.¡±

 Chapter 864

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 14, one night in the vast sea 2(second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The primal chaos ancestralnd was hidden within the Sea of chaos. Countless Giants lived within and focused on their cultivation, waiting for an opportunity.


    The primal chaos experts didn¡¯t leave the ancestralnd easily. Once they left on arge scale, it would be a new era of destruction.


    In the primal chaos ancestralnd, these emperor-level powerhouses were very at ease.


    No one dared to behave atrociously in the primal chaos ancestralnd. [ except for the martial ancestor who ran over in thest era ]


    However, the martial ancestor was also pursued and killed by the primal chaos experts in the end. Until now, no one knew whether he was alive or dead. Therefore, the long period of stability had resulted in them rxing in certain aspects.


    For example, those stubborn old fogies who were suppressed under the vast sea.


    Each of these people was more powerful than thest, and each of them was more difficult to die. However, the primal chaos n suppressed them just like that. They didn¡¯t send anyone to supervise them, and instead, they were relieved to let a restriction rece them.


    This was a sign of arrogance.


    Now, they paid the price for their arrogance.


    Boom!


    In the castle that towered above the clouds in the ancestralnd of the chaos n, a retro-looking old man opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the vast sea with extreme anger.


    ¡°You dare to seek death in our ancestralnd of the chaos n? You must be tired of living.¡±The old man snorted coldly. He wore a retro and gorgeous suit, and his hair wasbed meticulously, which showed that he was different from ordinary people.


    This was a vampire, a vampire at the monarch realm.


    It wasn¡¯t just him. There was also an old man who was sleeping. He opened his eyes, which were emitting silver-white mes. In an instant, he was furious. All the hair on his body stood up, and he turned into a wild beast. Then, he instantly returned to his original appearance, he held a huge sword in his hand and took a step forward. Without even looking, he shed at the vast sea.


    Rumble!


    The momentum was extremely great. Not only these two, but a few other people also appeared on the vast sea. In a short span of three breaths, they gathered together.


    The sword shed down and instantly went deep into the sea. It spread down, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    At the bottom of the sea, Ye Sheng was crazily absorbing the origin river channel, ignoring any changes in the outside world. Even if he died today, he would still absorb this origin river channel and destroy the vast sea.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Arge amount of energy entered ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole. The ck hole was rapidly rolling and transforming. Even if this transformation was barbaric, stiff, and painful, he couldn¡¯t care about it now.


    On the other side, the Pantheon Pill Furnace was also absorbing crazily. The speed of its absorption was much faster than Ye Sheng¡¯s. If Ye Sheng was arge river, then the Pantheon Pill Furnace would be an endless sea.


    At this moment, the originalws in the origin river were crazily absorbed by the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    ¡°Master, my origin is recovering rapidly. There are too many originalws here. My origin has already recovered to three and a halfyers, close to fouryers.¡±


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s tool spirit was excited. Following Ye Sheng all the way, even if Ye Sheng gave a lot of resources, the Pantheon Pill Furnace¡¯s origin had only recovered to threeyers.


    But at this moment, a short time of three breaths, to recover half ayer, this is incredible.


    Ye Sheng did not answer. He absorbed it with all his heart.


    ¡°Little brother,e on, as long as you absorb ayer of the source of the river in the originalw, we can get out of trouble, and then help you stall time.¡±The old man in Ye Sheng encouragement, now is to fight time.


    The other twelve people were also silently watching.


    Suddenly, one of them frowned and said, ¡°Not good, that werewolf shed with his sword.¡±


    The other people revealed anxious expressions.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t escaped, how can we resist?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t, and Little Brother can¡¯t block this sword either. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Think of a way. This is our only chance to escape in the long years. We Can¡¯t lose it, and little brother can¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything. The Origin River is suppressing us and we can¡¯t move.¡±


    The 13 people were all anxious. No matter how powerful they were at their peak, they stood at the peak of the universe. But now, even though they had all sorts of abilities, they were helpless against the trouble that Ye Sheng had encountered.


    The old man said with aplicated expression, ¡°Now we can only see whose side fate is on.¡±


    Ye Sheng knew all of this, and he could also sense that there was a sword qi flying over from the surface of the water over 80,000 li away. It was estimated that it would be able to kill Ye Sheng within the time of five breaths.


    Not a single corpse was left!


    It was just that fast. This was the majesty that belonged to an emperor. The pressure made Ye Sheng unable to think about anything else.


    ¡°Even if I die today, I won¡¯t regret my decision. I will definitely destroy the river of origin,¡±Ye Sheng thought stubbornly. He used all of his strength to devour it,pletely ignoring it.


    Right now, the only person that Ye Sheng could rely on was the azure-robed senior.


    Boom!


    Just as that sword Qi was about to sh down, it broke through 70,000 Li and was able to touch ye Sheng.


    But at this moment, an ancient ship that was like an ancestral dragon traversed the vast sea, and then violently shook.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    A cold shout, a beautiful figure, and an ancient ship emitted a power that moved people.


    Rumble!


    This power quickly dived down and set off after the sword qi. However, it was faster than the sword qi and was closer to Ye Sheng, so it collided fiercely.


    Kacha!


    The Sword Qi instantly split into pieces. The terrifying power that erupted swept over half of the vast ocean. The heavy rain was majestic, raising huge waves that were ten thousand meters long.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    The azure-clothed senior tapped her toes. The ancestral dragon ship unleashed its power at this moment. It transformed from a ship into an ancestral dragon, suppressing the vast ocean and preventing these people from disturbing ye Sheng.


    In just a few breaths, an attack that no one would ever be able to touch was unleashed.


    The azure-robed senior defeated the other party.


    On the sparkling surface of the water, there were no waves for tens of thousands of miles. The sky was clear. An ancient boat, a beauty, a beautiful figure, and a sentence.


    ¡°Today, the azure-robed senior is here to kill.¡±


    The azure-robed senior was not only here to support Ye Sheng, she also wanted to kill.


    Ever since she found out that the stone golem had disappeared into this world, the green-robed senior¡¯s anger had been burning. She couldn¡¯t find a way to vent it out.


    Now, she hade. She wanted to wreak havoc in the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.


    ¡°Green-robed, a little girl. You can be considered outstanding among the juniors, but in front of us, you are a sulent character.¡±The Werewolf Emperor held a huge sword and stood in the air. He pointed at the green-robed senior and said coldly.


    ¡°Old but not dead is a thief. Old but not strong is weak. You weaklings, attack together. Today, I will use your lives to pay tribute to his dead soul!¡±The indigo-robed senior let out a long cry. Her hair flew in the air and her face was cold, the aura of her entire body skyrocketed. She was like thunder, a gale, and a shower.


    The indigo-robed senior was standing on the ancestral dragon ship. Her body was thin, but her power was unparalleled. Her first attack was a supreme godw. The werewolf emperor staggered and the huge sword in his hand was shattered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±The Werewolf Emperor flew into a rage out of humiliation. His body instantly became ten meters tall. The giant silver werewolf pped his hands together.


    Dong!


    This pnded on the ancestral dragon ship. The ancestral dragon ship was unharmed, but the werewolf emperor was sent flying. He watched in shock.


    ¡°This broken ship is so powerful?¡±

 Chapter 865

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 15, night in the Ocean 3(Third Watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The werewolf emperor looked at the ancestral dragon ship in shock. He didn¡¯t expect that his attack would be blocked by a ship.


    Even if that ship transformed into the ancestral dragon, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that it was a ship.


    He was an emperor.


    And he wasn¡¯t the type who had just entered the threshold of an emperor. He was a very powerful emperor who had lived for two eras.


    ¡°You really are trash. It seems that resting for an era has worn away your spirit. You Can¡¯t even win against a ship.¡±The Vampire estimated that the emperor walked over gracefully. His skin was pale, but his eyes were very aggressive, he stared at the blue-robed senior and spoke faintly.


    ¡°Your blood must be very delicious. Perhaps we can merge together. Your blood enters my body, and I enter your body. I will make you my beloved concubine. You will live forever and be an eternal existence.¡±The Vampire Emperor said greedily.


    The cyan-robed senior looked at the two of them and smiled coldly. ¡°You are a vampire, the ancestor of the blood n of the previous era. You are a silver werewolf, the leader of the Wolf n of the previous era. I didn¡¯t expect you to join the primal Chaos n and struggle for your life.¡±


    ¡°The word ¡®join¡¯is too ugly. We are just following the current situation. At our level, we have long looked down on the racepetition. There is no meaning at all. Only the strong and the eternal are what we should pursue.¡±The Vampire raised his hand, he spoke with fervor.


    ¡°You are stalling for time here, right?¡±It was the werewolf emperor who saw through the azure-robed Senior¡¯s intentions.


    The azure-robed senior smiled. Her smile was very good-looking. ¡°I am stalling for time. You Can¡¯t do anything to me. Today, the vast sea will definitely be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°You two hold him back. We will go to the bottom of the vast sea and deal with that Little Thief.¡±At this moment, the other two emperors rushed over. They didn¡¯t hesitate at all and rushed 80,000 Li below.


    ¡°The two of them won¡¯t be able to stop me. Get the hell out of Here!¡±The azure-robed senior waved her hand, and a powerful energy shockwave exploded out. She overthrew the two emperors and then suppressed them.


    ¡°Five declines of the Deva realm, die!¡±


    The azure-robed senior attacked with a supreme technique. It was a great move that allowed her toprehend the primordialws, the five declines of the Deva realm.


    Streams of terrifyingws rushed through the air and rushed into the bodies of the two emperors. At this moment, their life force was rapidly weakening. Even the origin energy of the powerful emperors was weakening. There was no way they could withstand it.


    ¡°Five decays of Heaven and man. You actuallyprehended such a terrifying primordialw.¡±The Vampire Emperor and the werewolf emperor were both furious and shocked at the same time. They didn¡¯t waste any more words and rushed forward to surround the blue-robed senior sister.


    However, the azure-robed senior sister had the ancestral dragon ship, and her speed was extremely fast. The ancestral dragon ship swept past and snatched away the two monarchs who had been hit by the five decays of Heaven and man.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±The azure-robed senior sister¡¯s expression was cold. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all and attacked with a killing move. Her supreme might smashed onto the opponent¡¯s body with a boom.


    Rather than using all her strength to deal with everyone, she might as well focus on attacking two monarchs. She would first kill two monarchs and intimidate the primal chaos. Then, she would slowly stall for time.


    Her green-robed senior sister was here today to kill the enemy. These words were not just for show.


    ¡°Go to Hell, Sky Wolf Bloodmoon!¡±The werewolf monarch rushed over. Without any hesitation, she pounced ferociously. No matter where one hid, the ultimate ability of the wolf was unrivaled.


    However, when the green-robed senior sister saw this, she fiercely swung the ancestral dragon ship. The stern of the ship fiercely collided with it.


    Boom!


    The werewolf emperor was once again sent flying. This time, it was even more severe, more injured, and more terrifying.


    When the vampire emperor saw this scene, he let out a scream.


    Ah! ! !


    This scream was extremely terrifying. The ripples formed by thews directly attacked the senior in Green¡¯s soul. The soul of an emperor was powerful, but if it was attacked by the soul of an emperor, it would also be injured and die.


    ¡°Get lost! ! !¡±


    The senior in blue didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness and also screamed. The female voice was brought out to the fullest at this moment. It was ear-piercing and destroyed the soul.


    Pu!


    The Vampire Emperor spat out arge mouthful of blood. He looked at the senior in blue in disbelief. He actually lost to this woman in the Dao of soul.


    The senior in blue coldly shouted, ¡°Competing with a woman in the voice, are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    This time, the two emperors who had rushed over were injured. They were unable to retaliate due to the five decays of heaven and earth, and could only maintain their bodies. But now, the azure-robed senior had an empty hand and ruthlessly pressed down.


    Pu Pu!


    These two emperors exploded on the spot. There was no blood, only endless origin source, primitivews, and Emperor origin source.


    ¡°Ah Ah Ah! Regroup for me, I want to be resurrected.¡±


    The two emperors roared. The unwillingness in their souls was to be resurrected and fight it out with the indigo-robed senior.


    ¡°Time distortion! Scatter!¡±The indigo-robed senior did not give them a chance. Almost instantly, she used thews of time she had learned from the DAO College and sent thesews and origin to different time periods.


    Some were in the past, some were in the future, and some were in the present.


    No matter what, the two emperors would be resurrected. It was equivalent to death. And if they didn¡¯t resurrect for a long time, there would be no hope of resurrection.


    This scene stunned the werewolf emperor and the vampire emperor. They were dumbstruck. The moment they were injured, the two emperors were killed.


    Was this woman so terrifying?


    ¡°Call the patriarch out.¡±The Vampire Emperor said with a trembling voice. Even though he was an emperor, he still felt fear.


    There was no one who wasn¡¯t afraid of death. The longer they lived, the more afraid they were of death. This point was vividly reflected in their bodies.


    Rumble!


    In the distant primal chaos ancestralnd, a stone bridge extended over. The stone bridge extended and a virtual figure appeared on it. It was hidden in the Clouds and mist, and no one could see who it was.


    However, a terrifying aura came pressing over.


    Rumble!


    This aura instantly dissolved the blue-robed senior sister¡¯s pressure, and it also made the vampire and werewolf monarchs feel at ease.


    ¡°The ancestor is here.¡±The werewolf monarchs were delighted. They red fiercely at the blue-robed senior sister. This time, someone hade to punish them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to look for you, but Your Dao College hase to provoke us, the primal chaos tribe, time and time again. Do you really think we are afraid of You?¡±A terrifying voice rumbled, as if someone was holding a sharp arrow and shooting it out continuously, it made people panic.


    The blue-robed senior sister stood on the ancestral dragon ship with a serious expression. She said, ¡°Rubbings, have you revived?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t revive, the chaos race will be bullied. The people of our generation are all asleep, which gives countless clowns the chance to be active. But do you think you can rely on a few clowns to fight against us, the Chaos Race?¡±The rubbings patriarch sneered, he did not care.


    The indigo-robed senior bit her lip. This was troublesome. Someone who should not have appeared hade.


    ¡°Since you are here today, don¡¯t leave. The DAO College is used to being arrogant. I want to teach you a deep lesson.¡±Rubbing forefather opened his hand and reached out, wanting to grab the indigo-robed senior.


    It was a pair of enormous, indigo-green beast palms that covered the sky and was extremely terrifying. The pressure made the indigo-robed senior¡¯s expression serious, and even the ancestral dragon ship was swaying.


    The azure-robed senior was unable to resist it.


    However, someone was able to resist it. An arrogant, unruly, arrogant, and delightedughter rang out.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s been three eras. Your grandfather six paths has finallye out. Let¡¯s first chop off this hand and taste it.¡±


    Along with this voice, a cold glint also shed onto the Beast Palm.


    Kacha!


    The Invincible Beast Palm was instantly cut off. Fresh blood instantly dyed the vast sea red.


    ¡°Oh, you deserve to die, six paths bastard. This time, I must crush your bones and Scatter Your Ashes.¡±The mysterious figure on the stone bridge said furiously.

 Chapter 866

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 16, six paths immortal (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    At that critical moment just now, the azure-robed senior had met with danger. Ye Sheng had alsopleted his mission and destroyed the origin river.


    Perhaps the originalws in the Origin River had already been absorbed by Ye Sheng and the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Rumble!


    It was also at this moment that 13 terrifying auras rushed out. They were like 13 huge heavenly pirs that pierced through the heaven and earth, extremely shocking.


    One of the fierce lights directly attacked the person on the stone bridge, cleanly cutting off the other party¡¯srge hand.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Such a powerful person, with 13 of them appearing all of a sudden, the primal chaos race was lifting a stone to smash their own feet.


    Therge green hand was cut off, causing the blurry figure on the stone bridge to let out an angry roar.


    ¡°Six paths, so what if youe out? This is our primal chaos ancestralnd. Do you think you can overturn the heavens?¡±The imprint on the Stone Bridge roared angrily. His pair of eyes were likenterns, flickering with terrifying mes.


    Rumble!


    His aura spread out endlessly, causing people to be terrified. It covered the vast sea, causing Ye Sheng to tremble.


    When the azure-robed senior sister saw this, she immediately returned to Ye Sheng¡¯s side. Now that their goal had been achieved, the next matters would be left to the thirteen great seniors who had escaped.


    The shameless old man who hadmunicated with Ye Sheng previously also floated to Ye Sheng¡¯s side and said indifferently, ¡°Little brother, how was it? After seeing me, were you scared by my shocking handsomeness?¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He couldn¡¯t say such coquettish words. He had to admit defeat to this old brother.


    After a closer look, it was indeed not bad. The handsome old man had the aura of a mature uncle. The key was that he had a graceful bearing, but the prerequisite was that he didn¡¯t speak.


    The moment he opened his mouth, he would immediately ruin his image.


    ¡°Since you are already so handsome that you can shock the world, why do you have to open your mouth to ruin your beauty?¡±Ye Sheng said speechlessly.


    If you did not open your mouth, you would definitely be handsome. However, the moment you opened your mouth, you were full of coquettishness. How would one behave themselves?


    ¡°The person who rushed out was six paths. What about you? What¡¯s Your Name?¡±Ye Sheng changed the topic. He did not want to discuss the issue of handsomeness with this old fellow anymore. In any case, he was not as handsome as him no matter what.


    ¡°My name is Cang Shan. You can call me handsome Cang Shan.¡±Cang Shan ced his hands behind his back and said proudly.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. He really wanted to punch him.


    He was so narcissistic that he could not stand it.


    ¡°Six paths has already charged out. Why Don¡¯t you charge out and cause a ruckus in the primal chaos ancestralnd?¡±Ye Sheng said unhappily.


    ¡°I just want to build a rtionship with you. I want to thank you for saving my life.¡±Cang Shan said gratefully.


    ¡°As long as you cause harm to the primal chaos, I will be very satisfied. There is no need to thank me. I have benefited greatly.¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    He was mainly doing it for the primitivews in the origin river, not to save them.


    Saving them was just a casual act, so Ye Sheng did not take credit.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You saved US anyway. We will remember this favor. Now, this ce is not something you can participate in. You can take this little imperial sister and leave.¡±Cang Shan said.


    The green-robed senior sister did not mind being called Little Sister. She grabbed ye Sheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce and let them make a fuss.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. He did not want to stay here any longer. The six paths and the stored skill had already exchanged blows. The moment they collided, endlessws erupted. The earth trembled, the sea boiled, and the sun and Moon lost their light.


    If they continued to exchange blows at this level, Ye Sheng was afraid that he would be swept to death by the corner of his eyes.


    This was very terrifying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go wreak havoc on the primal chaos.¡±Cang Shan waved his hand and immediately flew out. A terrifying aura erupted from his body, transforming into an iparably huge demon. He did not look for the mysterious imprint on the Stone Bridge, instead, he began to sweep across the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.


    ¡°Damn you, lock your grandfather up for two epochs. Today, I¡¯ll sweep across 80,000 kilometers.¡±Cang Shan roared furiously. It was different from how he treated Ye Sheng shamelessly. At this moment, he was like a death god who was constantly reaping lives, the sickle in his hand swung down, and arge number of heads fell to the ground.


    The other human figures also began to move. Once they were freed, all of them wanted to vent the anger in their hearts. They had been holding it in for a long time, and now was the time to vent it out.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, looking from the vast sea, the distant primal chaos ancestralnd was engulfed in mes of war. It was a massacre.


    Thirteen people, thirteen old monsters. Now that they were working together, no one could stop them.


    Those sleeping primal chaos old monsters wouldn¡¯te out. No one could stop them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±The green-robed senior sister said to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°If we continue watching, I feel that the primal chaos will not be able to hold on,¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Later on, the primal chaos will definitely have a revived ancestor. They will only vent their pent-up resentment on the periphery. If we really let them rush 80,000 miles, that Shameless Cang Shan will definitely be the first to run,¡±the green-robed senior sister said bluntly.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this proof that what Cang Shan said just now was just a casual remark.


    Ye Sheng thought it was true that he could push 80,000 li away.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The martial ancestor did manage to push 80,000 li away, but what kind of person is the martial ancestor? Even the core members of the primal chaos could go there, but these few people still can¡¯t.¡±Ye Sheng immediately listened to the azure-robed senior sister¡¯s words, he followed her and left the primal chaos through the spatial hole.


    Boom!


    Just as they were about to leave, a sword intent that soared to the sky shed within the primal chaos tribe ancestral ground. It was extremely terrifying. Even the green-robed senior sister was shaken by it, let alone Ye Sheng. He almost knelt down.


    ¡°Wind tight tugging Hu!¡±


    Cang Shan roared loudly. Without saying anything else, he immediately fled without stopping.


    Previously, when he said he could traverse 80,000 miles, he didn¡¯t even manage to do so. It was as if he was talking nonsense.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just him. Six paths and the others all left without any hesitation. They couldn¡¯t even retain the stored skills of the primal chaos race. These people were more slippery than the others. They were all old foxes, so they naturally knew how to avoid danger.


    ¡°F * ck, luckily I left.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and felt disappointed. He originally thought that he could hurt the roots of the primal chaos race, but now, it looked like it was just a small matter.


    The spatial hole slowly closed. On the ancestral dragon ship, Ye Sheng sat down and panted heavily. Only now did he feel nervous. The situation before was really at a critical moment.


    ¡°Break!¡±The blue-robed senior sister was very decisive. She took action herself and broke the spatial hole that led to the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race.


    Rumble!


    This time, the primal chaos race was unable to find them. Only then did the blue-robed senior sister let out a sigh of relief. She sat down and was different from her usual calm and collected self. The blue-robed senior sister now felt like she was rejoicing after the great cmity.


    ¡°This time, the primal chaos race was truly careless in destroying the vast ocean. They gave us a chance. Otherwise, we would never have destroyed it.¡±The blue-robed senior apprentice-sister said happily.

 Chapter 867

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 17, recuperation (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    In the Space Cave, the ancestral dragon ship had returned to its ancient appearance. Ye Sheng and senior Qing Shan were sitting on it, floating in this strange space.


    The countless space caves around them were flowing, dissipating, and transforming one after another. Meanwhile, Ye Sheng and senior Qing Shan seemed to be staying where they were, not moving at all.


    However, no one knew that they were crossing over time every second. It could be decades, centuries, thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years.


    It was impossible for the primal chaos to find them. This was the power and greatness of the spacetime elder. He hadprehended the essence of time and space.


    Ye Sheng spread out his hand, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace appeared in his palm. A bright light appeared, and it was filled with primitivews. There were countless of them. If one were to calcte them ording to the ¡®strands¡¯, it would be impossible to calcte them clearly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the azure-robed senior sister and said, ¡°Senior sister, take a portion of the primitivews here.¡±


    The azure-robed senior sister looked at Ye Sheng and shook her head. ¡°Senior sister doesn¡¯t need it. Don¡¯t you know? The stronger the person, the harder it is to absorb the primitivews. Otherwise, why would the experts of the primal chaos race not absorb them and have to painstakinglyprehend them?¡±


    Only then did ye Sheng remember that there was such a thing.


    ¡°This is your opportunity, so it belongs to you. Senior sister is also very happy that you can use these originws to do something.¡±The green-robed senior sister said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was a person with a broad mind. The things he did were all extremely magnanimous.


    ¡°Senior sister, then do you know the origins of the thirteen people who were suppressed?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked. He wanted to know why the primal chaos race couldn¡¯t kill them and insisted on suppressing them.


    ¡°I know a few of them, but I don¡¯t know the others.¡±The indigo-robed senior sister thought for a moment and said.


    Ye Sheng immediately listened attentively.


    ¡°Rather than saying that I know them, it would be better to say that I know them. These things were recorded in the Dao College. The more famous among them are the six path immortals,¡±the indigo-robed senior sister said.


    ¡°Six path immortals, what is his origin?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Two aeons ago, there was a glorious organization, or faction, called the six paths of reincarnation. The creator of this six paths of reincarnation was six mighty figures, but when they were fighting against the primal chaos, the primal chaos crushed them to death. Immortal six paths inherited the legacy of the six mighty figures and began to rise to prominence. In addition, he cultivated the techniques of the six mighty figures and created an unprecedented technique, the six paths of Souls,¡±the azure-robed senior apprentice-sister said.


    ¡°Six-daos¡¯souls?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t quite understand how powerful this technique was.


    ¡°Six-daos¡¯souls represent six souls. After the six-daos were captured by arge number of chaos experts, the chaos experts killed him over a dozen times in a row, but each time, he used six-daos¡¯souls to block them. It can be said that if the six-daos¡¯souls weren¡¯t destroyed, the six-daos wouldn¡¯t have died. In the end, the chaos experts weren¡¯t able to find the six-daos¡¯souls and ce them there. Up until today, they could only suppress them and not kill them,¡±the azure-robed senior apprentice-sister exined.


    ¡°Is he that powerful?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    He couldn¡¯t kill him even after killing him more than ten times. This was a breakthrough in Ye Sheng¡¯s worldview. was there anyone who couldn¡¯t be killed?


    Even the indigo-robed senior sister almost didn¡¯t live out her second life after her first death. This was under the premise that an Emperor had lost all of his origin.


    However, this six-path immortal couldn¡¯t be killed even after being killed more than ten times. In the end, the primal chaos tribe had no choice but to suppress him.


    The others were almost the same. Over the long period of time, they had all developed their own abilities. They just couldn¡¯t be killed, but they couldn¡¯t ignore it. That was why they suppressed them.


    These people weren¡¯t a match for the slumbering ancestors of the primal chaos race, but if they were released, it would be a disaster. Just like that, they were suppressed. After two or three eras, the primal chaos race had let down their guard. Finally, today.., they erupted


    After Ye Sheng heard it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°That Shameless Cang Shan, what¡¯s his situation?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Holy Spirit, not an ordinary person. Holy Spirits are rare. After every Holy Spirit is born, they all possess an undying talent. This is the key.¡±The azure-robed senior sister said.


    ¡°Holy Spirit?¡±This was the first time Ye Sheng heard of this race.


    ¡°That is a race that is blessed by the heavens. It is extremely rare. It is impossible for one to be born in a single era. That is why it is so powerful. An undying race is known as the children of the origin. ¡°It is a pity that this Cang Mountain is too miserable. It was imprisoned for a few eras and wasted arge amount of time. Otherwise, the current him would at least be able to transcend. You must know that the previous generations of Holy Spirits were all top experts,¡±the azure-robed senior said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng did not expect this shameless Cang Mountain to have such a huge background. He was some child of the origin and was blessed by the heavens.


    ¡°Now that they have escaped, they will have more helpers to deal with the chaos race in the future.¡±Ye Sheng still felt very fortunate.


    At least they had saved these people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see when the timees. If they are willing to help, that would naturally be good.¡±The indigo-robed senior said.


    The ancestral dragon ship wandered in the spatial cave and slowly left the ce.


    In the real world, Ye Sheng and the blue-robed senior walked out of the tall building in the DAO College.


    The dao college turned dark once again. Under the cover of the Dark Curtain, it was a hazy scene. Ye Sheng stepped on the ground and walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. You should rest in the DAO College for a period of time and digest the primitivews you¡¯ve obtained. This will be of great help to you,¡±said the blue-robed senior.


    Ye Sheng nodded and memorized it in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. I still have to report this matter to the Vice Dean.¡±The senior in Indigo gown turned around and left in an elegant and calm manner.


    Ye Sheng looked at the night sky and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night. It¡¯s a pity that Beauty Zhou is not by my side.¡±


    Ye Sheng missed his wife. The monastery at night was very beautiful, like a poem or a painting. It was especially so in the depths of the universe. It was like the immortal world.


    Ye Sheng felt that it was a loss not being able to appreciate such a beautiful scene with his wife.


    In fact, Ye Sheng had always been thinking about whether he should bring beauty Zhou with him. He had the all gods pill furnace and could protect her well.


    But every time he thought about it, he would always reject it.


    Even if the all gods pill furnace was powerful, once ye Sheng encountered a great crisis and the all gods pill furnace could not save him, wouldn¡¯t something happen to Beauty Zhou?


    Ye Sheng was not worried about hisfort. He was worried about Beauty Zhou.


    As long as there was even the slightest bit of danger, he was not willing to let Beauty Zhou follow him and wander the universe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily ce Beauty Zhou on Tianqiong. This way, I still have a thought. From time to time, I¡¯ll return to Tianqiong. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter where my family is. As long as Beauty Zhou is here, anywhere can be my home,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    Facing the beautiful scenery, Ye Sheng walked to a mountain range. Looking at the picturesque scene, he sat cross-legged on a mountain top and meditated. He closed his eyes and began his days of closed-door cultivation.


    After absorbing so many primitivews, Ye Sheng also needed to digest them.

 Chapter 868

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 18, ten yearster</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng wasprehending the primordialw.


    This was the biggest reason why the era was destroyed, born, revived, and slowly became stronger.


    Thews of the universe relied on the primordialw. The primordialw condensed the universe, the era, and when an era was destroyed, thews of the universe would dissipate, but the primordialw would not.


    Therefore, when one reached the immortal realm, they wouldprehend the primordialw.


    And only in the immortal realm would it be easiest toprehend the primordialws. Later on, it would be obscure and difficult to understand.


    Therefore, there were thirty-two steps in the immortal realm. It was to leave enough time for everyone toprehend.


    Ye Sheng had beenprehending before, and now that he had obtained the river of origin, this was his greatest weapon.


    There are so many primitivews in the river of origin that it¡¯s hard to imagine. It¡¯ll be very easy for me toprehend it, and I won¡¯t even be able to use it up when I¡¯m at the immortal realm, Ye Sheng thought.


    He began to contact his Earth clone and the ancient God clone through the ck hole in his body.


    The cultivation of the threews as one continued. As he broke through to the immortal realm, the ancient God clone obtained the ancient God¡¯s remains in the divine court and broke through in one fell swoop. Now, the ancient God clone no longer needed to stay in the divine court.


    From this realm onwards, the gods in the Divine Court started to walk differently from the ancient gods. If the ancient God¡¯s clone wanted to learn, there was nothing to learn.


    ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the immortal realm. From now on, I¡¯ll give you the origin. We¡¯ll study thews together.¡±Ye Sheng brought them all to his side and began to slowlyprehend.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s main body turned into a ck hole and floated above the mountain peak. The ancient God clone was dazzling and extremely bright, making it impossible for people to open their eyes. It took up half of the space.


    The Earth clone had been devouring the dimensions during this period of time, improving himself quite a bit. At this moment, he had turned into a dark abyss,pletely different from the ancient God clone.


    Rumble!


    The originalws were released at this moment, forming a circle around the ancient God clone and the Earth clone. It kept spinning and drawing circles, and finally, it actually formed a Taiji diagram.


    One was ck and the other was white, interweaving together. Then, the two dots on the Taiji diagram were ye Sheng¡¯s own eyes.


    The ck hole was his main body, and the ancient God clone and the Earth clone were his other bodies. Now, they were all merged into one, and they were very harmonious. They spun continuously, and they were also continuouslyprehending various primitivews.


    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth!


    This was thew that Ye Sheng hadprehended himself. He started from the most basic of the Five Elements,prehending them thoroughly beforeprehending other things.


    The Earth cloneprehended ughter, darkness, depravity, tyranny, evil thoughts... These negativews made people sink into depravity.


    The ancient God cloneprehended light, Rebirth, Hope, justice, justice... These positivews.


    One ck and one white, one positive and one negative, one bright and one dark. These two sides were perfectly contained within Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and it was extremely harmonious.


    Ye Sheng immediately began to burn all sorts of primitivews, quicklyprehending them without the slightest bit of disharmony.


    Rumble!


    The primitivews began to burn madly at this moment, allowing Ye Sheng to rapidly improve. It also allowed his Earth clone and Ancient God clone to rapidly improve as well.


    As Ye Sheng continued to improve, his speed was so fast that he forgot about time.


    After the passage of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, he began toprehend all sorts of supremews. Life and death, yin and yang, time, space, fate, domination, eternal life..


    These were notpletelyprehended, but he had to slowlye into contact with them. Ye Sheng wasprehending them.


    He was notprehending them alone. Many of thews were interwoven with each other. The clone of the ancient god, the clone of the Earth, and Ye Sheng himself formed a perfect cycle. If you don¡¯t understand, I will provide you. If I don¡¯t understand, you will exin.


    This kind ofprehension was very reassuring. Under the slow progress, great changes were urring.


    In the sky above the DAO College, a huge yin-yang diagram attracted the attention of many students. Everyone raised their heads to look. There were also some who wanted to investigate, but were stopped by the blue-robed senior.


    The blue-robed senior warned the DAO college students not to disturb ye Sheng and let him slowlyprehend it alone.


    Thisprehension wouldst for ten years.


    For ten years, Ye Sheng had been in the sky above the DAO College, in the state of the Yin-yang diagram.


    For the past ten years, he had never woken up. He had been immersed in the ocean ofws, constantly roaming and strengthening himself.


    Ye Sheng knew that he did not have much time and needed to improve himself faster. He would not give up such an opportunity.


    It was not easy for him to obtain so much of the original source. If he did not treasure it well, it would be like sending away a heavenly object.


    After ten years, the monastery was still the same monastery, while the chaos race was still quiet. It seemed that when the six paths of Cang Mountain and the others were releasedst time, the chaos race did not make a big fuss?


    During these ten years, Ye Sheng did not care about the outside world. He immersed himself in his ownws wholeheartedly and carried out a deep level ofprehension, deepening his own understanding of thews.


    He did not n to wake up yet.


    During these ten years, he did not deliberately improve his own strength. He just slowly let it improve on its own. However, after ten years, it had reached the fifth step of being an immortal.


    There were no changes in the monastery ten years ago and ten yearster.


    In the universe, there was actually no concept of time. The Universe was eternal, and time was fully reflected in the human body. However, in the universe, it often took hundreds of thousands of years to notice some changes.


    The blue-robed senior¡¯s beautiful hair fell down. She looked up at the Yin-yang diagram that Ye Sheng had transformed into with an indifferent expression.


    After ten years, Ye Sheng¡¯s yin-yang diagram could be seen everywhere in the monastery.


    The longevity elder sat at the side, fishing. His eyebrows were lowered and he did not say a word.


    ¡°The chaos race is not quiet anymore,¡±the blue-robed senior sister suddenly said.


    The longevity elder muttered, ¡°If it¡¯s not quiet, then it¡¯s not quiet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bigmotion. It¡¯s very likely that this era hase to an end,¡±the blue-robed senior sister added.


    Old Man Changsheng¡¯s wrist stiffened and he opened his eyes. He put down the fishing rod and said, ¡°These are troubled times. Didn¡¯t they say that there will be another hundred years or so?¡±


    The blue-robed senior sister guessed, ¡°It should be because thest time, they released those thirteen people who were suppressed and angered the primal chaos race. Their actions sped up and didn¡¯t give us any time to react. They wanted to cut the Gordian knot.¡±


    The longevity elder sighed, ¡°They¡¯re here. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re here. At least they can try out how powerful the current Primal Chaos race is.¡±


    The blue-robed senior sister pointed at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Do we need to wake him up?¡±


    ¡°Wake him up for what? What use can an immortal realm have?¡±The longevity elder asked.


    The blue-robed senior sister fell silent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let him continueprehending thews? There aren¡¯t many people who can obtain the originws to begin with, so this is his opportunity. Don¡¯t interrupt him. The next time he wants toprehend it, we don¡¯t know when it will be. He might only have this opportunity once in his entire life, so don¡¯t disturb him.¡±The Immortal Elder stood up, he stretched his body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rested long enough. I need to stretch this old bone,¡±the immortal elder muttered, his gaze bing serious.

 Chapter 869

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 19, the Chaos Tribe¡¯s revolt</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng was still immersed in hisprehension.


    Ten years had passed in the outside world, but to Ye Sheng, it was only a short instant.


    In this short instant, Ye Sheng seemed to have opened his eyes and seen the truth of the universe, and it was all reflected in his eyes.


    The colorful world made Ye Sheng intoxicated and unable to extricate himself.


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes again, it was as if tens of millions of years had passed, and the vicissitudes of life suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°How many years has it been?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    He looked around and saw that the ce was in a mess. The originally peaceful and far-reaching monastery was now in ruins. As if it had encountered a great battle, it was split into dozens of pieces.


    Everything around him was unfamiliar to Ye Sheng. His heart could not help but tighten.


    ¡°What on Earth happened?¡±Ye Sheng hurriedly stood up. His body flew quickly across the universe and arrived at the boundary of the monastery in an instant.


    A pile of corpses!


    These corpses looked familiar to Ye Sheng. When he had arrived at the DAO College, he had seen these peopleing out to party at night.


    But now, they had be a pile of corpses, cold corpses.


    ¡°Could it be that the chaos race has begun to sweep across the Universe?¡±Ye Sheng was shocked. He looked around and saw that there was no one alive. He frantically searched the DAO College.


    There was still no one alive.


    ¡°Not good, Beauty Zhou!¡±Ye Sheng turned pale with fright. His panic was terrifying. It was as if something terrible had happened while he was in seclusion.


    Was Beauty Zhou Alright?


    If something happened to Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng would not forgive himself.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s speed shot through the universe. He began to travel through space continuously. He wanted to go to firmament star.


    On the way, Ye Sheng took out hismunication device, but there was no signal.


    The variousmunications that the machine race had arranged in the universe had beenpletely destroyed. Now, themunication device had be a decoration.


    Ye Sheng could only travel on foot. Along the way, he also met a fews with arge number of people living there. However, when he went in, he saw a pile of corpses.


    They were all dead.


    Ye Sheng seemed to be the only person left in this universe. He was panicking and kept talking about Beauty Zhou, ye Yun ¡®er, Chi Jun, Zhuge Xiaoming, Chu Zhongtian, big sister, and the others..


    What happened to them?


    How were they now? Did anything happen to them?


    These were all situations that Ye Sheng was worried about. No one could tell exactly what had happened. In any case, Ye Sheng waspletely confused.


    The indigo-robed senior had disappeared.


    The longevity elder had disappeared.


    The teachers from the monastery had also disappeared.


    After he went into seclusion once, it seemed like the world had changed after he came out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the chaos race would onlyunch their n to destroy the epoch after a hundred years?¡±Ye Sheng looked anxious.


    Could it be that the first time he went into seclusion, a hundred years had passed?


    But that wasn¡¯t right. If the chaos race were to invade, Ye Sheng would definitely sense such a huge battle.


    Moreover, the blue-robed senior should have woken him up.


    However, none of this happened. In Ye Sheng¡¯s world, I closed my eyes and took a look at the true situation of the universe. When I opened my eyes, all of you were gone.


    What exactly happened?


    In a hurry, filled with fear and worry, Ye Sheng flew alone in the universe for a month before he arrived at the central star field.


    The once prosperous central star field had now be deathly silent. The prosperous buildings had beenpletely destroyed, and corpses could be seen everywhere. It hadn¡¯t been long since they died, and the corpses were still warm.


    ¡°Is it true that the chaos n has started to destroy this era?¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. After all, he had a hundred years to improve himself.


    ¡°Perhaps, they have provoked the chaos n by rescuing the thirteen people who had been suppressed.¡±Ye Sheng sighed and started to search for survivors in the central star area.


    He wanted to find out if the chaos n had attacked them?


    The central star field was a big force. Even if the immortal court and the Divine Court wanted to destroy them, it was not something that could be done in a short time.


    But now, Ye Sheng saw with his own eyes that the entire central star field had been massacred.


    Apart from the chaos n, Ye Sheng could not think of anyone else.


    After searching for a long time, Ye Sheng dug out a person from the ruins. He found a person covered in blood who was on the verge of death.


    ¡°Tell me, who killed you guys?¡±Asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It was the chaos n. They came. They¡¯re too powerful. They killed us with only a dozen or so people. I was just grazed by the corner of my eye. How could the chaos n be so powerful?¡±


    This man still didn¡¯t want to believe that the low-key chaos n wasn¡¯t so terrifying. They had destroyed the central star area in just a blink of an eye.


    ¡°More than ten people?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s face was solemn. Now, it could be confirmed that the primal chaos race was annihting this era, and they were starting to massacre wantonly.


    ¡°Then what about the experts in the central star field?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all fought with the experts of the primal chaos race. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now. Anyway, we¡¯re finished. The Primal Chaos Race wants to annihte this universe. Their ambition is too great,¡±this person sobbed, on the verge of dying, he was extremely pitiful.


    ¡°I will stop them.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was just drinking tea and was killed by them. On what basis?¡±This person was filled with grief, resentment, and hatred. He hated the primal chaos race to death. The veins on his hand that grabbed ye sheng popped up, and then he breathed hisst.


    His injuries were too severe. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to say these few words.


    Ye Sheng hugged his corpse and was speechless. He looked at the cold universe and could not say anything.


    Many people did not offend the chaos race. They were all living their own lives. They were just ordinary people. A few hundred years had passed. Some would even cremate themselves. They only wanted to live a simple life.


    However, the chaos race did not give them the chance. They killed all of them. Their corpses were all on the ground. No one could tell what they were doing.


    ¡°Rest in peace. The living will take revenge for you.¡±Ye Sheng sighed, stood up and rushed into the universe.


    During the time he was in closed-door cultivation, the primal chaos had really massacred the universe. Now, Ye Sheng only hoped that nothing would happen to Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    If nothing happened to them, Ye Sheng could deal with the primal chaos with peace of mind. If something happened to Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng did not dare to imagine what would happen to him?


    He would probably charge into the ancestralnd of the chaos nsmen in an instant, right?


    As he sped along, Ye Sheng wanted to rush back to the firmament star. Only after confirming that Beauty Zhou was fine would ye Sheng be able to deal with the chaos nsmen in peace.


    The Fast Ye Sheng directly used his powerful strength to traverse across the universe and continuously travel through it.


    This time, his seclusion wasn¡¯t just about hisprehension of the primordialws. It was also about his cultivation. Ye Sheng had broken through to the 20th step of the immortal realm.


    He was only a little bit away from the immortal King Realm. This Ye Sheng already had the strength to challenge the immortal King Realm.


    Hence, he could protect Beauty Zhou this time.


    ¡°Find Beauty Zhou and bring her with me. No one is allowed to harm her.¡±Ye Sheng coldly thought. Beauty Zhou was his only weakness.

 Chapter 870

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 20, the Empty Sky Star</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng flew from the central star field and traveled across the universe, teleporting. His destination was the sky star.


    Nothing must happen to Beauty Zhou.


    Ye Sheng thought of many things, such as his daughter ye Yun ¡®er, the Void Demon King, the Red Army, Zhuge Xiaoming, Chu Zhongtian, and the Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain..


    Countless former friends, good friends, brothers, and respected elders all appeared in his mind.


    As the chaos race destroyed the universe, Ye Sheng knew that he could not save these people. He was not a powerful person. If the chaos race really destroyed the universe, he might not even be able to survive.


    Among these people, many would definitely die.


    When Ye Sheng thought of this, he was filled with righteous indignation. He was furious, both towards the chaos race and himself.


    Ye Sheng was angry that he was too weak. Even if he worked hard to cultivate, he was only at the twentieth step of the immortal realm. He was still a distance away from the immortal King Realm, not to mention the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    He thought about it on the way and finally arrived at firmament star half a monthter.


    The universe was so big. If this was in the past, Ye Sheng would not havee to firmament star from the DAO College without a year. But now that his cultivation had improved, it would take him more than a month.


    This month was a torture for Ye Sheng. He had seen with his own eyes that the entire universe was undergoing great changes. Countlesss with life were being massacred. Corpses littered the ground, white bones were like mountains, and a sea of blood could form a Netherworld River, it was extremely terrifying.


    It was also because he had seen so many bloody massacres with his own eyes that Ye Sheng was worried that something had happened to firmament star.


    Fortunately, the only constion was that there was an old Titan on the Sky Dome. He was an expert who could suppress the sky dome. It would not be so easy for the chaos race to massacre the Sky Dome.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body passed through the ck hole in the universe and crossed space to arrive in front of the Sky Dome. He saw a familiar that was as bright as the Moon. It was extremely brilliant. The Sky Dome remained in the universe as usual.


    ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened.¡±Ye Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that the sky dome¡¯s outer appearance did not change at all, as usual, this made his anxious heart rx a little.


    But it was only a little. If he did not see it with his own eyes, Ye Sheng would not be at ease.


    He did not stop and charged straight into the sky dome.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s vision turned ck. He panicked and looked at the sky dome in disbelief.


    It was empty!


    There was no one here. What Ye Sheng could not believe was that there was no war here, but no one seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Ye Sheng was worried, frightened, and scared. Then, he shouted.


    ¡°Chi Jun!¡±


    ¡°Beauty Zhou!¡±


    ¡°Chi Hun!¡±


    Ye Sheng flew around the sky in the sky and kept shouting. His voice was anxious, and his ears were very sensitive. If there was a tiny voice calling for help or a response, he could hear it.


    Unfortunately, it was empty.


    There were no outsiders. In the end, Ye Sheng returned to Beauty Zhou¡¯s hut, physically and mentally exhausted.


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±Ye Sheng said bitterly. This ce did not seem to have been baptized by the chaos race. Instead, it was a voluntary retreat. There was no news at all.


    Creak!


    Ye Sheng pushed away the master bedroom of himself and Beauty Zhou on the Dome of Heaven Star. He looked at the familiar scene inside, the familiar tables, chairs, and benches. He knew everything about himself, except that there was no woman who was so familiar that he could not be more familiar with her.


    Beauty Zhou!


    Ye Sheng covered his head to calm himself down. Beauty Zhou had just disappeared with the people on the vault of heaven, and there should not be any idents. There should not be any major problems.


    Ye Sheng was consoling himself. Before he found Beauty Zhou, he could not lose hisposure. He could not let his anxious emotions affect his rational judgment.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and began tomunicate with the Void Demon King, but there was no sound sequence.


    ¡°I signed a contract with the Void Demon King. I should be able to sense it within a certain range, unless it¡¯s at least two gxies away from me,¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    He did not think that the void demon king would have an ident. Because of the contract, Ye Sheng would definitely be able to sense the Void Demon King¡¯s ident.


    That was strange?


    Where did all the people on Firmament star go?


    The hundreds of thousands of red soul training troops on firmament star, the old Titan, these peoplebined were not weaker than some second-rate forces.


    Such arge force had disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    Ye Sheng sat on the chair and sighed. He looked at the clean bed and suddenly his eyes lit up. He saw a letter.


    A letter written by a woman. The words on the letter were very handsome and delicate. Ye Sheng recognized this word. It belonged to Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°Hubby, the universe has suddenly changed. Zhuge Xiaoming rushed to firmament star and said that the Zhuge family was destroyed by the chaos n. The chaos n wanted to destroy this era, so he came to escape. ¡°Firmament star is also very dangerous. We Can¡¯t stay here anymore. We need to move. This move is for everyone. Senior Chi Hun will take us to a ce where we can hide from attacks. He will leave a letter to tell hubby that if you don¡¯t see me when youe back, don¡¯t be anxious and don¡¯te to us. Cultivate well and don¡¯t provoke the chaos n. Many people say that the chaos n is crazy.¡±


    After reading the letter, Ye Sheng¡¯s anxious heart and anxious nerves were soothed. He let out a long sigh and finally calmed down.


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaoming sensed danger and the Zhuge family was destroyed. He escaped to the firmament star and brought the news. Then, the people of the firmament star began to move under Chi Hun¡¯s lead.¡±Ye Sheng closed his eyes, he sorted out this matter.


    This was definitely not Chi Hun¡¯s thoughts alone. There was also the old Titan. The old Titan had also disappeared. He finally left the Small World. However, he did not know if he left with Chi Hun or alone.


    ¡°At least tell me where you went?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou¡¯s letter and sighed helplessly. However, his expression was still very happy.


    At least he knew that Beauty Zhou was safe and left with Chi Hun and the others.


    Ye Yun ¡®er should have left with them.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s family was also taken away, so Ye Sheng had nothing to worry about.


    He was in his room and was not in a hurry to go out and find someone. He carefully put away the letter that Beauty Zhou wrote. It was clear that this letter was a priceless treasure and Ye Sheng cherished it very much.


    ¡°I want to find out where they have gone.¡±Ye Sheng suddenly stood up. Regardless of whether Beauty Zhou was safe or not, Ye Sheng had to go and find her and stay by his side.


    After experiencing the fear and trepidation this time, Ye Sheng did not want to be separated from Beauty Zhou anymore. Even if it was more dangerous for her to follow him, he still hoped that Beauty Zhou would follow him.


    However, before Ye Sheng coulde out of the vault of Heaven, he saw a primal chaos interster spaceship crossing the Void. There were hundreds of experts on it, all around Immortals. They were very powerful.


    ¡°Today, we are here to destroy the firmament star. Even if the people inside escape and hide, the firmament star will still be destroyed. And them, what¡¯s the use of hiding?¡±A person in charge sneered.


    Boom!


    However, in the blink of an eye, he saw a huge face that covered more than half of the firmament star. It was iparably huge. It was Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole face.


    He turned into a ck hole and covered it. His face appeared, and it was to question them.


    ¡°Tell me, where did the people on vault of Heaven Go?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s voice rumbled as he asked.

 Chapter 871

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 21, the final sanctuary</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng transformed into a ck hole. It was iparably huge and covered the entire sky. It suppressed the horizon and transformed into its own face. It was extremely shocking.


    Such a change scared the primal chaos warriors who came. They were all as though they were facing a great enemy and were extremely terrified.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You can transform into a ck hole. You Are Ye Sheng, the disgusting person who is like a cockroach?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better toe at the right time. Your Life is worth a lot in the primal chaos. The price is about the same as an immortal king. If we kill you, we will get arge amount of resources.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s attack together. No matter how powerful he is, there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡±


    ¡°With the interster battleship in hand, we will activate the interster battleship and sweep across Ye Sheng.¡±


    The people of the primal chaos recognized Ye Sheng. Each of them was like a hungry wolf seeing a white sheep. They wanted nothing more than to eat ye Sheng alive.


    This gaze was truly terrifying.


    However, Ye Sheng was even more terrifying than them.


    Ye Sheng, who had experienced the loss of Beauty Zhou, didn¡¯t have the patience to ask at this moment. When he saw that they didn¡¯t answer him, and instead, their greed grew, his eyes shed with a sharp light.


    ¡°Go to Hell.¡±Ye Sheng roared. Facing the chaos race members on this interster battleship, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He instantly covered them and devoured the sky.


    Rumble!


    The interster battleship was absorbed by Ye Sheng at this moment and stored in his body. The chaos nsmen inside were terrified and furious. They struggled with all their might, trying to break out.


    However, it was all useless.


    They were no match for Ye Sheng at all. Furthermore, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole had been strengthened since he entered seclusion this time. He didn¡¯t fear these things at all. If he attacked, he would destroy them.


    Hundreds of immortals were swallowed by Ye Sheng at this moment. There was nothing they could do. The most powerful among them was also at the peak of the immortal realm, but they were no match for Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole.


    ¡°Die!¡±Ye Sheng shouted coldly. The ck hole began to shrink, and the friction instantly destroyed the interster battleship. At this moment, the hundreds of immortals could not protect themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you where the people on Firmament star went, and you¡¯ll let me go.¡±Someone could not stand it anymore. Seeing how terrifying ye Sheng was, he immediately spoke up,


    ye Sheng didn¡¯t let them out. Instead, he was like a god, looking down on them from above. He said, ¡°Speak, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°The people from the vault of heaven all went to a ce to take refuge. My Chaos race is preparing to attack that ce,¡±the immortal hurriedly said.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s voice rumbled. There seemed to be thousands of him inside the ck hole. At the same time, he asked, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll spare your life. If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll end up like them,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. The ck hole transformed, and in an instant, it tore more than ten immortals into pieces. Itpletely devoured them, leaving nothing behind.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people were terrified. They couldn¡¯t help but fight to speak out in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the seventh world. They hid in the legendary seventh world.¡±


    ¡°The seventh world is thest hope of this universe. That¡¯s why many people are hiding in it.¡±


    ¡°Our Primal Chaos race has already nned to attack the seventh world, but before we attack, we have to destroy this universe.¡±


    ¡°Right. The seventh world is ourst hope. As long as we destroy this hope, no one will be able to stop the destruction of the epoch. With the birth of a new epoch, our primal chaos race will truly win once more.¡±


    Many chaos race immortals began topete to exin to Ye Sheng, afraid that if ye Sheng attacked, they would die in vain.


    Ye Sheng finally understood. When the chaos race destroyed the universe, most of the people in the universe were killed. Only some people with potential were brought to the seventh world for final resistance.


    This was a very tragic thing.


    And Beauty Zhou might have followed the people on the vault of Heaven to the seventh world.


    Not only Beauty Zhou, but also his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er, the Void Demon King, Chi Jun, and the others should all be in the seventh world.


    ¡°We said, can you let us go?¡±The chaos race immortal was looking forward to it.


    Ye Sheng looked at them coldly and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied.¡±


    Rumble!


    The ck holepletely erupted. It was like a bottomless pit. In an instant, it devoured all of them. Not a single trace was left behind.


    Death!


    These Primal Chaos Immortals did not even leave a single word. They were killed just like that. Originally, they still had great ambitions. However, now, there was not even a single bone ash left.


    ¡°If I let you all go and kill others, then what is the difference between me and the murderer?¡±Ye Sheng, who had transformed into a human body, said coldly.


    The current Ye Sheng was really very strong. Regardless of whether it wasprehending the originalws, creating a cultivation method, or his origin body, he had reached an extremely high level.


    In addition to his natal magic treasure, the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    Such a Ye Sheng had the ability to fight against an immortal king. Of course, he was the type who had just entered the immortal King Realm.


    However, this was also very impressive. After all, Ye Sheng was only at the twenty steps of the immortal realm.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace had absorbed too many primordialws, and its origin had recovered by half. Presumably, once the missing two legs were retrieved, the origin would definitely be able to be restored.


    ¡°The seventh world has be thest refuge. The chaos race is also preparing to sweep through the universe before attacking the seventh world. I must participate in it and stop the chaos race. Even if I can¡¯t stop them, I must kill more chaos race people,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    If Beauty Zhou was in the seventh world, then the chaos nsmen destroying the seventh world would be destroying Ye Sheng¡¯s favorite.


    Ye Sheng had given up his life to fight the chaos nsmen to the death.


    ¡°Ancient God¡¯s clone, now that you¡¯ve entered the seventh world, are you still going to follow the Divine Court?¡±Ye Sheng asked the ancient God¡¯s clone.


    Ever since the ancient God¡¯s clone had received all of the inheritance of the ancient god, his cultivation base had improved by leaps and bounds. He did not stay in the Divine Court and was now following Ye Sheng, ready to merge the three techniques into one at any time.


    ¡°The universe has been destroyed. Since the primal chaos race has made up their mind, the Divine Court and the divine court must have suffered a blow as well,¡±the ancient God¡¯s clone said, not giving a precise answer.


    Ye Sheng guessed the same. Although the Divine Court and the Divine Court were one of the three ancient factions, they were still essentially weak, especially in front of the primal chaos race. The Divine Court and the divine court were truly too weak.


    ¡°There are only two oues for the divine court. They die in battle and surrender.¡±The ancient God¡¯s clone analyzed the situation to Ye Sheng based on his understanding of the divine court.


    ¡°Surrender and be the dogs of the primal chaos. They persecute their own people. Not to mention anything else, they are just the people of the Divine Court. The Primal Chaos won¡¯t keep all of them. Once they surrender, it¡¯s the same as selling them all out.¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows, based on his guess, these people could really do it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we should go to the Divine Court first. Whether the divine court is still there or not, we only need that demon cave to go to the seventh world,¡±the ancient God clone said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and didn¡¯t stay any longer. He took a step forward, and the universe copsed. A ck hole appeared and swallowed Ye Sheng, and then the ck hole slowly healed.


    Ye Sheng appeared tens of thousands of miles away. The next step was another space copse.


    For now, he could only teleport over a short distance. When he became stronger, he would definitely be able to increase the distance.

 Chapter 872

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 22, Shattered Hope (1st update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Roaming the universe, Ye Sheng discovered that this universe was filled with the mes of war. The Primal Chaos race attacked in full force, sending out all their manpower to destroy the various major powers.


    Collecting the benefits, specializing in cultivation techniques, obtaining different secret manuals,prehending thews, ughtering ordinary people, and venting their desires.


    This was a carnival. Under the carnival, it was the primal chaos race who vented their desires.


    Wherever Ye Sheng looked, he would kill the members of the primal chaos tribe. However, there were even more ces that he didn¡¯t see. Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t save them.


    The universe was wailing, and the lives of the people were in dire straits. It made people despair.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He was very angry, but he could only suppress his anger. There were many immortal kings and Immortal Emperors of the primal chaos tribe. There were so many that he couldn¡¯t believe it. There was simply no way to resist them.


    The Primal Chaos race, which had been destroyed for seven epochs, finally showed their strength.


    Ye Sheng could only avoid them. He didn¡¯t want to be entangled with immortal kings. Once he was entangled, it would be very difficult for him to go to the seventh world.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t a weakling now. If he didn¡¯t want to fight, he could still leave.


    Half a monthter, Ye Sheng came to a ruin.


    The Divine Court!


    The Eighth Heaven of the divine realm had beenpletely destroyed and turned into a mess.


    The broken walls, the copsed heaven pirs, the fallen divine court, and the corpses all over the ground. At this moment, the divine court waspletely destroyed.


    The ancient God¡¯s avatar sighed and said, ¡°As expected, cooperating with the chaos race is like asking a tiger for its skin. It¡¯s very scary. The Divine Court has always been supporting the chaos race in the dark, but now, they can¡¯t escape either.¡±


    The avatar of the earth shook his head and said, ¡°This is the path they chose. Back then, Lucifer saw the problem and didn¡¯t choose to continue working with the Divine Court.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought of the divine court.


    Ever since the immortal king disappeared, the supreme beings of the divine court retreated and the new divine court fell to the chaos. Until now, the seniors of Du Qingyi left the Divine Court and separated.


    At this moment, the chaos n had begun to destroy this universe. They wanted to destroy this era. The Immortal Court had suffered. What about the immortal court?


    Had the immortal court suffered as well?


    The three great forces of the ancient times, the Immortal Court, the Immortal Court, and Hell had long been shattered. As a result, the seventy-two demon gods had fallen apart. The number one demon God had not been seen until now.


    Only the Divine Court and the Divine Court could truly contend against them. Both of them had emperor level experts, but now, the Divine Court had been utterly defeated, and their nest had been destroyed.


    The Divine Court was probably the same!


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh. The Saviors of this universe were people like Chu Xiangyu and Lucifer who had been scheming in the dark.


    ..


    ¡°My main body, the demon cave has been destroyed. We have lost the entrance,¡±the ancient God¡¯s clone suddenly said anxiously.


    Ye Sheng frowned. He could not care less about his emotions and rushed to the ruins of the eighth level of the deity world.


    The ninth level of the deity world had copsed at this moment. Oneyer after another, it broke the original nine small worlds,pletely disappearing without a trace.


    Therefore, the demon cave had also been destroyed.


    When Ye Sheng rushed here, he only saw a simple ck hole. With a sweep of his divine soul, he could see the bottom of the ck hole.


    Ye Sheng said weakly, ¡°We can¡¯t enter the seventh world.¡±


    The Collector had told Ye Sheng that only this ce could enter the seventh world, but now, this ce had been destroyed.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the ability to tear through space and directly enter. This also meant that Ye Sheng could only stay in this universe and not see his wife and daughter.


    ¡°Main body, what should we do?¡±The Earth clone asked.


    Both the ancient God clone and the Earth clone knew that Ye Sheng cared very much about Beauty Zhou. Even if they were Ye Sheng¡¯s clones, they had the same thought and personality, so they inherited different aspects, however, Ye Sheng¡¯s main personality still did not allow the two of them to Touch Beauty Zhou.


    They could not even see Beauty Zhou once.


    From this, it could be seen how much ye Sheng Loved Beauty Zhou.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng had experienced countless temptations and witnessed many beauties. However, as he passed through a myriad of flowers, he did not touch a single leaf. He only loved Beauty Zhou.


    Thus, both the Earth clone and the ancient God clone were very worried about Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng raised his head. His expression was a bit unsightly, but his emotions were still stable, ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t think of this situation before. Once the Divine Court is destroyed, the entrance is very likely to be destroyed. Even those who have entered the seventh world will destroy this entrance.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±The ancient God clone asked a crucial question.


    They couldn¡¯t go to the seventh world, and there were great wars happening everywhere in this universe. The members of the primal chaos race were having a final carnival, killing and plundering..


    When they finished, it would probably be the end of this universe, the end of this era.


    And Ye Sheng, who was in it, would also be affected.


    The universe was destroyed, and the era was destroyed. Ye Sheng was in it, but he was just a small boat floating in the turbulent sea.


    A huge wave hit him, and Ye Sheng was smashed into pieces.


    Ye Sheng frowned and pondered. He couldn¡¯t go to the seventh world, and he couldn¡¯t see Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er. Ye Sheng had to think for himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the immortal court and see if the immortal court is also destroyed. If it¡¯s destroyed, we¡¯ll go to the automaton race, the insect race, and other ces. We¡¯ll stand with those people who are fighting against the chaos race.¡±Ye Sheng immediately decided, stick together.


    Under such a disaster, an individual was extremely small. Unless you reached the transcendence realm and turned into a Rockman, you would be invincible under the world.


    Otherwise, even an emperor would not be able to escape this cmity. An individual would not be able to save this situation.


    They could only band together.


    Ye Sheng wanted to find the survivors of theserge factions and band together to find a solution.


    The clone of the ancient God and the clone of the Earth also agreed with this idea. They immediately entered Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness and began to merge the three techniques into one.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng took a step forward and appeared tens of thousands of Li away. He wanted to go to the divine court.


    The Immortal Court and the Immortal Court were opposites. One on the left and one on the right, one on the front and one on the back. They did not invade each other, so the territory was divided very well.


    Ye Sheng knew where the immortal court was, but he had never been there before.


    There was no chance. Moreover, Ye Sheng did not have a good rtionship with the immortal court at that time, so he returned the wanted criminal of the immortal court.


    But it was different now. No one cared about this now. In the face of a great enemy, he should contact all the useful forces. Ye Sheng believed that if there were survivors in the immortal court, they would definitely agree with his ideas and opinions.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng rushed to the immortal court, afraid that if he arrived toote, there would be nothing.


    ¡°There are a lot of books in the immortal court. If we can see them, I wonder if we can find out how to enter the seventh realm,¡±the Earth clone said.


    ¡°We can give them some hope, but not too much,¡±the ancient God clone said with a nod.


    The two people in Ye Sheng¡¯s sea of consciousness each told him their ideas and ns. Ye Sheng would choose the best one.


    This is a three-pronged, belong to a very strong spiritual control of things.

 Chapter 873

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 23, a sword hanging in front of the celestial court</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng was rushing to the celestial court at high speed. He used all his strength and speed, and half a monthter, he saw the celestial court.


    The nine heavens were hanging high.


    This was an iparably huge building. The building surrounded more than tens. Theses bore the motion of the bottom, surrounded the celestial court, and supported the Celestial Court.


    The huge immortal court was not damaged. It stood there cleanly.


    But Ye Sheng could also see that the interior of the immortal court was empty.


    The people of the Immortal Court had disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Ye Sheng looked around in confusion. He did not find any members of the chaos race.


    ¡°Main body, look.¡±The Earth clone pointed. Across the distant gxy, Ye Sheng saw a resplendent sword light. It flew through the universe and surrounded the immortal court. Anyone who got close or had any power would be killed.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Ye Sheng looked at it in confusion. As he got closer, he could see that this sword had seized the fortune of Heaven and Earth. It was filled with endless killing intent. It shook and spread out. Circles of ripples spread out in all directions.


    Once these ripples touched it, they would be killed. This sword looked like a divine artifact.


    But Ye Sheng felt that it was very familiar.


    Ye Sheng stared at the sword. For some reason, he felt that it was very familiar.


    He felt like he had seen this sword somewhere before.


    But where was it?


    Ye Sheng tried to recall, but he couldn¡¯t remember. What kind of sword was this?


    ¡°My true body, there¡¯s no one in the immortal court right now. If you go in, you can check the information, but I have a feeling that the information might have been taken away,¡±the ancient God clone said.


    Ye Sheng nodded, agreeing with this idea. But no matter what, under uncertain circumstances, he had to go once to see what was there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Avoid this sword and enter the Immortal Court.¡±Ye Sheng carefully observed. He discovered that the ripples and sword qi emitted by this sword would have a short pause or interval after every 99-81 cycles.


    Once he took advantage of this break, Ye Sheng could enter.


    Estimating the time, Ye Sheng waited for the next short break. One round after another. When it was 80 rounds, Ye Sheng braced himself and could enter immediately.


    But at this moment, Ye Sheng saw a teleportation array open in the distant starry sky. A huge interster spaceship crossed the void and arrived here.


    There were many terrifying auras on it.


    ¡°Chaos Race!¡±Ye Sheng frowned. He did not expect the chaos race toe here.


    ¡°Main body, should we avoid it?¡±The Earth clone asked,


    ye Sheng thought carefully. Once the chaos race¡¯s spaceship left the teleportation array, he would definitely be exposed. Therefore, if he left now, he would have a chance to escape.


    However, if that happened, the immortal court would no longer exist.


    The Primal Chaos would definitely destroy the immortal court the same way they destroyed the divine court. If there was a way to go to the seventh world recorded in it, it would also be destroyed.


    Ye Sheng finally saw hope. He would not tolerate the primal chaos to destroy the immortal court just like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice as he watched the end of the round of the divine weapon longsword.


    This round was over. After a short pause, Ye Sheng could enter the immortal court, find what he wanted, and then fight his way out.


    Rumble!


    Thunder erupted in the outside world. The interster spaceships in the teleportation array also separated and appeared in this universe.


    It was 15 kilometers long and a few kilometers wide. Rather than calling it an interster spaceships, it was more like a moving universe ind.


    The interster spaceships were packed with countless chaos race warriors. However, after they exited the teleportation array, the first thing they saw was the huge building of the celestial court.


    The second thing they saw was Ye Sheng standing under the immortal court.


    The interster spaceship scanned and gave an answer.


    ¡°Target: Ye Sheng. He is a wanted man of the chaos. If you kill him, you will get countless treasures and resources.¡±


    The leaders of the immortal kings nced at each other and saw the disdain in each other¡¯s eyes.


    No matter how powerful Ye Sheng was, he was only at the half-immortal realm. Even if he had broken through to the immortal realm recently, he was still very weak.


    Their sources of information were still the same as before. They had no idea that the current ye Sheng hadpletely transformed.


    For this transformation, Ye Sheng had separated from Beauty Zhou. One was in the main universe, and the other was in the seventh world.


    Boom!


    The interster spaceship passed through the teleportation array and flew over. It was full of technology and was about to attack Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you are a great enemy of our primal chaos tribe. You are a wanted person. Killing you will help our tribe,¡±the person on the interster spaceship said coldly.


    Ye shengughed mockingly, ¡°Even so, you guys still have to be able to capture me.¡±


    ¡°You are only at the immortal-foundation realm, yet you dare to speak so shamelessly?¡±An Immortal King coldly spoke, his eyes filled with disdain. In an instant, he stretched out his hand, blotting out the sky and covering the entire universe. Everything in the world would be affected by this palm strike.


    If Ye Sheng didn¡¯t flee, he would definitely be enveloped by this palm strike. This was the immortal King Realm. They had a deep understanding of the primordialws, and in addition to their profound realms, their attacks were extraordinary.


    But in Ye Sheng¡¯s ce, it waspletely useless. He opened his eyes and didn¡¯t escape. He looked at the sword light behind him that hade to an end, and smiled, he said mockingly, ¡°If you have the ability, thene. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng took advantage of this opportunity to quickly escape into the immortal court behind him, avoiding the killing blow of the divine weapon.


    However, the big hand that was descending didn¡¯t have the opportunity to enter. It was swept by the fluctuations of the divine weapon.


    ng!


    The long sword rang out, resounding throughout the universe. A resplendent sword light ruthlessly shed out.


    Crack!


    This big hand was directly cut off. It was like cutting tofu. It cut very quickly, without any hesitation. This caused the immortal king to roar loudly, the pain prating into his bone marrow, his voice trembled as he said, ¡°What is this thing? It¡¯s actually so terrifying. I feel like I¡¯ve been killed in an instant.¡±


    The hand that was lost was lost forever. This longsword seemed to have some mysterious ability that prevented the limbs from healing.


    If you were cut off, you would be cut off forever. There would be no resurrection, no second life.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene in the immortal court, he sucked in a breath of cold air. Fortunately, he did not rush in recklessly before, so it was hard to say which part he was missing now.


    ¡°Damn it, what kind of treasure sword is this?¡±


    ¡°The people of the Immortal Court have all escaped. Why didn¡¯t you take this divine weapon with you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you want to keep it to protect the Immortal Court¡¯s base camp?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Under our chaos n¡¯s sweep, can he protect it?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng has entered the immortal court. We should enter as well. Killing him will not only reward us, but also remove a hidden danger for our chaos n.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t enter. This divine weapon longsword is here. No one can enter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Divine Weapon Longsword is too strange and powerful. We need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Then how did Ye Sheng Enter?¡±


    Someone asked the questions in many people¡¯s hearts.


    Why they can not get in, but Ye Sheng can get in?

 Chapter 874

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 24, the old man who forged the sword</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng entered the immortal court. There was a Milky Way between him and the interster spaceship of the primal chaos race. It was not too far away, but there was a divine weapon longsword in between.


    This divine weapon longsword blocked the primal chaos race and protected Ye Sheng.


    The Immortal Court was well protected. It was empty and there was no one inside, but everything else was perfect.


    ¡°Report to the n and tell them that something unusual has happened here.¡±The Immortal King of the primal chaos outside said coldly. After losing a hand, he didn¡¯t feel too conflicted. Instead, he set his target on Ye Sheng, wanting to take revenge on him.


    ¡°Surround the immortal court and don¡¯t let him run out. Wait for the experts of our n toe and deal with Ye Sheng.¡±Another immortal king said coldly.


    Hong! ! !


    The Primal Chaos Universe ship began to split into several sections, guarding the four sides to ensure that Ye Sheng could not escape.


    Every side had an immortal king guarding it, allowing Ye Sheng to see it clearly.


    He was surrounded.


    ¡°Main body, what should we do?¡±The Earth clone said worriedly.


    One immortal king was enough for Ye Sheng to endure, let alone four. These four immortal kings even called the primal chaos experts over.


    Ye Sheng also felt that it was troublesome. With a gloomy gaze, he said, ¡°Since it has already happened, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s first search this immortal court. If we can find a way to the seventh world, thest thing we need to do is to kill our way out.¡±


    The Earth clone and the ancient God clone immediately came out of Ye Sheng¡¯s body and began to split up. The vast immortal court probably didn¡¯t have enough time to rely on Ye Sheng alone.


    Even if the chaos nsmen didn¡¯te, those immortal kings could still find the pattern after watching it once or twice. When the time was right, they coulde in.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng¡¯s time was still very tight.


    The Earth clone and the ancient God clone separated. Ye Sheng wandered around the main hall of the immortal court to observe.


    This was his first timeing to the immortal court. Everywhere he looked, there was an extremely beautiful atmosphere, a solemn atmosphere, and a majestic pce. It was magnificent.


    But unfortunately, such a ce was defiled by the juniors.


    Ever since the Immortal King left, the new sessors of the Immortal Court had no backbone and chose to cooperate with the chaos race. Gradually, they were lured by the chaos race and fell too deep into it, unable to extricate themselves.


    In the end, the immortal court became a branch of the chaos race, and this branch was an existence that could be discarded at any time.


    Now, the people of the immortal court should be able to see through the true colors of the primal chaos, but they could no longer save themselves.


    Ye Sheng even suspected that when they left, they didn¡¯t have the sword in front of them.


    Otherwise, would the immortal court run away with such a powerful magic treasure?


    Even if they ran away, wouldn¡¯t they take this magic treasure with them?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t believe that they had left a divine artifact behind to protect their headquarters.


    This was ridiculous. That was why ye Sheng wanted toe in and investigate thoroughly. Even if it was very dangerous, Ye Sheng did not care.


    As he walked up the hall, Ye Sheng seemed to be able to sense that the immortal king and the others of the first generation had created the immortal path and found a heavenly path for all spirits. Everyone who cameter would thank the Immortal King.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Just as Ye Sheng was walking up, he suddenly heard the sound of knocking.


    ¡°It¡¯s forging iron. Someone is forging iron.¡±Ye Sheng immediately looked at it in pleasant surprise. This Ding Ding Ding rhythm was the sound of a hammer falling on a piece of iron.


    There were still people in the immortal court, but not all of them had left.


    Ye Sheng hurried over.


    The closer he got, the clearer the knocking sound was, the more rhythmic it was, and the more terrifying it was.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Ding Ding Ding Ding!


    Listen carefully. Although this rhythm was very consistent, when it was stacked together, it was very exciting. It made people¡¯s blood boil, as if their hearts were about to jump out of their mouths.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hot blood also began to boil. His heart beat faster, and his entire person became excited.


    Fortunately, he knew that this was not right. He had to control himself. He closed his eyes and stabilized his exciting blood before stepping into a room.


    This was a casting room. It was filled with all kinds of things, all rare minerals and treasures in the universe. All of them were thrown into the raging fire by an old man, and then he began to knock on them.


    Ye Sheng saw that the old man was thin, and his face value was a little depressed, as if it was caused by hunger. However, the old man¡¯s eyes were extremely zing. He stared at the live furnace, stared at the melted equipment inside, and kept taking them out, knock Knock Knock.


    The old man was forging a sword. The heavenly materials and earthly treasures that he had fused with this sword were extremely rare. Ye Sheng could recognize no less than dozens of them. They were all rare and rare equipment, and now all of them were being forged on this sword.


    The body of the long sword was formed, but it still needed to be carefully polished. This was something that could not be rushed.


    The old man was focused on forging the sword. When Ye Sheng arrived, he did not even nce at him. This made Ye Sheng a little embarrassed as he stood at the door and watched silently.


    The old man¡¯s skill in forging a sword was very good. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was superb.


    Ye Sheng saw that the old man was extremely busy and did not even rest. It seemed that he had reached a critical juncture, so he did not open his mouth to disturb the old man¡¯s state.


    Ye Sheng knew that some people were forging swords and werepletely devoted to it. If they were disturbed by others, the sword would be destroyed at worst, and they would be seriously injured at worst.


    This was not a joke.


    Thus, one person forged the sword while the other watched silently.


    But soon, this bnce was broken. The old man nced at the temperature in the furnace and frowned. Without turning his head, he said, ¡°You go and heat up the furnace. Once the furnace is heated up, I can continue to forge the sword.¡±


    This was the old man¡¯s first sentence, which stunned Ye Sheng.


    He was going to make a fire?


    Ye Sheng, who was at the immortal realm, was going to make a fire?


    This fire was definitely very different from the mes in the mortal world. This fire could only be activated at the immortal realm at the very least.


    After saying this, the old man immersed himself in his world of sword forging.


    Seeing this, Ye Sheng sighed helplessly. Let¡¯s Make a fire.


    He also wanted to see what was refined out of so many heavenly materials and earthly treasures?


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng sent immortal qi into the boiler, immediately causing the slightly weak me to rise.


    Huff! Huff! Huff! Huff!


    The several-zhang-high me charged up, incinerating all the materials inside and fusing them into one. The old man used it to forge a sword.


    Just like that, Ye Sheng began his life of burning.


    This burningsted for about three days.


    Three dayster, Ye Sheng¡¯s entire body copsed. He really did pour all his immortal qi into the furnace to maintain the temperature of the furnace for the sake of the old man¡¯s words.


    But now, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The old man¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°Old Man, I can¡¯t take it anymore. You can continue by yourself.¡±Ye Sheng sat weakly on the ground, not wanting to say a word.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more step, I don¡¯t need you anymore. I¡¯ll go capture an immortal king for a blood sacrifice. I¡¯ll use the immortal King¡¯s essence to burn the boiler,pleting the final step.¡±The old man¡¯s wrinkled face was filled with murmurs, causing ye Sheng to be speechless.


    Capturing an immortal king for a blood sacrifice, you old man, aren¡¯t you asking a little too much.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t believe it.


    But this old man¡¯s speed was extremely fast, he directly disappeared and reappeared outside the immortal court. With a boom, he grabbed the immortal king who had a broken arm, he spoke as though he was buying vegetables and discussing, ¡°Although you are an immortal king who used resources, your luck isn¡¯t bad. You have quite a lot of primordialws and can be used as materials to burn the fire.¡±


    The old man was very simple. His clothes were very simple and he looked like a poor old man. However, the words he said at this moment had frightened everyone.


    An Immortal King was lifted up by him just like that. He didn¡¯t have any dignity at all.


    How terrifying was this old man?


    Even many members of the chaos race were asking, thinking, who is this old man?


    Why is he so powerful?

 Chapter 875

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 25, adding trash</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±The severed-hand immortal King roared in anger, struggling with all his might. He was extremely angry and had a guilty conscience.


    He was an immortal king after all, yet he was actually lifted up by someone and couldn¡¯t move at all. It was as though he was dealing with someone who was several levels weaker than him.


    The only one stronger than an immortal king was an emperor.


    This simple-looking old man was an emperor?


    The broken-armed immortal King felt a chill in his heart when he thought of this. No matter what, he wasn¡¯t a match for an immortal king.


    Ye Sheng, who was watching from within the immortal court, also fell into a state of shock.


    Wasn¡¯t this old man too fierce?


    ¡°You talk too much. Trash doesn¡¯t need to speak. The only use is to be used as wood for a fire. But from the looks of it, you aren¡¯t very strong and are stillcking by a lot. I reckon you aren¡¯t strong enough. You should continue catching a few more.¡±The old man clicked his tongue, he sized up the immortal king with his broken hand, as though he was looking at a piece of goods. He wasn¡¯t very satisfied.


    The moment these words were spoken, the remaining immortal kings of the primal chaos race couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. They hurriedly retreated, afraid that they would be implicated.


    But the old man didn¡¯t care. Since he said that he would catch a few more, he had to catch them.


    Cover the sky and cover the earth!


    The old man spread out hisrge hand and ruthlessly grabbed. In an instant, the Sun, Moon, and stars, everything in the universe were shrinking, turning into something in the old man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Not good, run away quickly.¡±The Immortal Kings roared in anger, afraid that they would be affected.


    But now, the situation had already affected them.


    Usually, when they took a step forward, the distance between the gxies was under their feet. It was very fast.


    But today, they continued to use their teleportation abilities, but the universe was still the same universe, the gxy was still the same gxy, the Immortal Court was still the same immortal court, and the old man was still the same old man.


    But they were no longer the same as before.


    Rumble!


    The old man¡¯s palm closed, and the few immortal kings were held in his hand. There wasn¡¯t a hint of awe at all, just like how humans dealt with ants. Would you be shocked by the strength of the Ants?


    The remaining primal chaos nsmen were so frightened that their livers trembled. They looked at the few immortal kings in the old man¡¯s hand withplicated expressions.


    These were immortal kings. If the Emperor didn¡¯t appear, the King would be respected.


    But now, these few kings had been thoroughly dealt with.


    The old man didn¡¯t linger. After capturing these immortal kings, he quickly returned to the immortal court.


    ¡°My Sword is still being forged. I can¡¯t be careless.¡±The old man muttered. He rushed to the furnace and threw the broken immortal king into it.


    Ahhhh!


    The Immortal King screamed in pain. The mes could actually burn his body directly. It was unbelievable. He originally thought that he could roll in the mes, but now that he was thrown in, he immediately felt like he was going to die.


    In a moment, an immortal king was reduced to ashes while screaming in pain. Not a single bit was left behind.


    And because the furnace was replenished with energy, the mes burned fiercely, exceeding ye Sheng¡¯s expectations.


    Ye Sheng looked on in astonishment. Could this old man be an old monster from the Immortal Court?


    ¡°Help me look after these few pieces of trash. Once the mes in the furnace are lowered, throw one down.¡±The old man threw the remaining immortal kings to Ye Sheng, immersing himself in forging and hammering continuously, continuously creating, continuously constructing.


    Only Ye Sheng and the other immortal kings looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, let this king go. Otherwise, I will let you know what cruelty is.¡±An Immortal King red at Ye Sheng andmanded. He was an immortal King and Ye Sheng was only an immortal. This was the suppression of strength.


    PA!


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t waste any time and directly pped him on the face.


    This p was extremely light and loud. After itnded, this arrogant immortal king was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage.


    ¡°You dare to hit me? You know that I¡¯m an immortal king. I can easily kill you.¡±


    PA!


    Another p. Ye Sheng coldly stared at him. He raised his hand and spoke, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? One p, I don¡¯t mind you saying a few more words.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±the arrogant immortal king red at Ye Sheng. His eyes were like copper bells and were filled with blood. His expression was malevolent, as though he wanted to devour someone.


    On the other hand, Ye Sheng was very cold. He raised his hand and pped the immortal King¡¯s face again.


    After a few consecutive ps, the immortal king woke up. Only then did he realize that the times had changed.


    This ce was no longer the primal chaos tribe and they were no longer the same as before.


    The old man sealed the immortal King¡¯s power and threw it to Ye Sheng. Now That Ye Sheng was stronger than them, if he really angered Ye Sheng, he could throw him into the furnace right now.


    Only this arrogant immortal king thought that nothing had changed and continued to scold Ye Sheng. After being pped by Ye Sheng a few times, he finally recovered.


    ¡°Scum, if I didn¡¯t hit you, you would really think that I pampered you. Right now, you are not an immortal king, you are just a bunch of trash. If you really angered me, I will throw all of you into the furnace right now.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    The few immortal kings were angered, but when they thought of the scene where the severed-hand immortal king died so quickly, they felt an inexplicable fear.


    Immortal kings were also afraid of death.


    In reality, the higher the cultivation level, the more afraid they were of death.


    Otherwise, why would many peak-stage emperor realm experts refuse to transcend even though they could?


    Because once they transcended, they would either seed or fail. There was no third choice, it was too extreme.


    Many of them had painstakingly cultivated to be emperors. Once they transcended, the result of failure would be that their past lives would be in vain.


    Ye Sheng stared at the furnace and at them, he felt as though a lifetime had passed. Just before this, because he was afraid of them, he hid in the immortal court. But who would have thought that under his gaze, these immortal kings were all trembling, uneasy?


    The situation had reversed so quickly that Ye Sheng was a little confused.


    He did not go to the books of the immortal court. He had his Earth clone and Ancient God clone go. He was here watching this mysterious old man.


    Who Was this old man?


    Why was he so powerful?


    He was forging a sword. What sword was he forging?


    Was the divine weapon outside the immortal court this old man¡¯s?


    Was it his magic treasure, or was it forged by him?


    These were all questions that Ye Sheng could not figure out. He could only wait until the old man stopped to answer his questions.


    Ye Sheng only looked at him and did not speak.


    The Immortal Kings looked at each other and saw the forbearance in their eyes. They had previously informed the experts of the chaos race that once they arrived, there was still hope. Now, they needed to endure.


    Therefore, in this forging room, only the sound of the old man knocking could be heard. nging nging nging, the embryonic form of a long sword appeared.


    A smile appeared on the Old Man¡¯s face. It was obvious that he was satisfied. Then, Ye Sheng saw him begin to repair the long sword. Finally, he casually threw the long sword out.


    Boom!


    The long sword flew out and left the immortal court. It floated to the side and protected the immortal court just like the previous sword.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s guess was right. The divine weapon in front of the immortal court was forged by the old man.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that this is another divine weapon?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the old man in surprise. Was It so powerful? The divine weapon was casually forged.


    ¡°Adding trash, the fire isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±The old man didn¡¯t even turn his head. He continued to throw all kinds of treasures into the furnace and said with a frown.


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at the immortal kings and revealed a gloating smile.


    The immortal kings trembled and looked frightened. They looked like prisoners waiting for their execution, begging ye Sheng.

 Chapter 876

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 26, picking up trash</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t waste any more words. He directly picked up the most arrogant immortal king and threw him into the furnace after the other party cried and begged for mercy.


    He wasn¡¯t too resolute.


    Ye Sheng simply threw him into the furnace. After throwing him into the furnace, he pped his hands and watched as the arrogant immortal king struggled in the furnace. He twisted his body crazily and in less than a moment, there wasn¡¯t even a corpse left.


    And the furnace was burning fiercely.


    The old man continued to forge swords. All kinds of gemstones, ores, and precious treasures of the universe were thrown in.


    The furnace was burning crazily. The temperature was so high that it was unbelievable. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t dare to get close to it. Once he got close, he would be melted immediately.


    Even immortal kings were no exception. Ye Sheng didn¡¯t believe that his body could withstand it.


    Hence, he stayed far away.


    The old man continued to work on his own. He threw all the gemstones and ores into the furnace. Then, he looked at the mes in the furnace and said to Ye Sheng, ¡°Throw all these trash into the furnace.¡±


    The remaining immortal kings turned pale with fright. They frantically begged for mercy and even threatened him. They brought out the background of the chaos race and threatened him, but they did not want to die.


    Ye Sheng was unmoved. He looked at the old man.


    The old man dug out his earwax and blew disdainfully. ¡°What Bullshit Primal Chaos Race? I don¡¯t know. You should be honored to be treated as trash and burned. After all, not everyone has the qualifications to be my trash.¡±


    ¡°Throw them in.¡±The old man said to Ye Sheng. His attitude was clear and he didn¡¯t fear the primal chaos race at all.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know who the chaos nsmen were either.


    Ye Sheng was naturally delighted. It would be good to eliminate a few more higher-ups of the chaos nsmen, but he didn¡¯t even need to do it himself. It would be great.


    He threw them into the furnace one by one and watched them being engulfed by the fire. He couldn¡¯t help but recall that in the past, when they destroyed other fortuitous encounters, they would watch thosemoners andmoners.., or innocent experts who had fallen into the abyss of suffering. were they the same as he was now, silently ignoring them?


    Perhaps they truly believed that he was innocent.


    Compared to the other factions in the universe, the chaos race was truly not on the same dimension.


    The factions in every era were mostly on the same dimension. Everyone lived together, but when the chaos race started to destroy the era, they were considered to be of a higher dimension.


    The higher dimensions didn¡¯t attack the lower dimensions for the sake of hatred, nor for the desire to kill.


    In reality, it was a type of rule.


    I destroy you, and it has nothing to do with you.


    You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and you didn¡¯t offend me. However, for my own sake, I chose to destroy you. This is my matter, and it has nothing to do with you.


    Perhaps the chaos tribes had such a mindset. They truly ced themselves in a higher dimension, thinking that the rest would be casually destroyed and forged. There was no need to kill, and there was no need to be bloody.


    It was just one destruction. No matter how many people were dissatisfied, unreconciled, and unreconciled, if this era was gone, then so would all of you.


    When Ye Sheng thought of this, his mood became ufortable.


    He wasn¡¯t a holy mother who believed that he could save this universe.


    His difort came from himself.


    He was also an irrelevant person in the eyes of the primal chaos race. The more the primal chaos race destroyed this universe, the more they would casually destroy him.


    But would the chaos race care about him?


    No!


    Even if Ye Sheng was currently wanted by the chaos race, it was useless. He only had the cultivation base of an immortal. If this universe was destroyed, Ye Sheng would definitely die.


    That was why ye Sheng felt ufortable.


    He was doing it for himself, for Beauty Zhou, and for ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°I hope that when this era ends, I can be someone the chaos race values,¡±ye Sheng said firmly in his heart.


    While Ye Sheng was deep in thought, the old man was also done with his work. Seeing that the furnace was burning furiously, he revealed a satisfied smile and sat down to rest.


    ¡°Is that what you call me, Old Man?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The old man thought carefully and scratched his hair, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°You Forgot Your Name?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the old man strangely. His expression was very calm and did not panic at all, but what he said should be true.


    He really could not remember his name.


    The old man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where I came from, nor do I know where I should go. My only thought is that I want to forge a sword.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to forge a sword for?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±the old man answered honestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you still want to forge a sword?¡±Ye Sheng asked back.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I forge a sword if I don¡¯t Know?¡±The old man asked Ye Sheng seriously.


    Ye Sheng was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°I just woke up not long ago. I don¡¯t remember everything, but I remember that I must forge a sword. I woke up here, and this ce was empty. But when I saw this sword furnace, I knew clearly that I wanted to forge a sword,¡±the old man said firmly.


    ¡°What sword, forge a few swords?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Four swords, after four swords are forged, my heart will be at ease.¡±The old manughed, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth, his hair was messy, more than half was white, his face was full of wrinkles, he looked very sad.


    But the old man¡¯s gaze was firm, pure, he had a goal.


    Ye Sheng looked around, especially outside the Immortal Court, the primal Chaos Universe ship was still there, it didn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°The experts of the primal chaos race are probablying, are you afraid?¡±Ye Shengughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, I don¡¯t know what this primal chaos race is, just now those trash were talking, and now you¡¯re saying, Let¡¯s just say he¡¯s very powerful, then he came at the right time.¡±The old man said.


    ¡°Why did hee at the right time?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Since he came, I¡¯ll throw them in as trash and burn them. I have a feeling, if I burn a few powerful trash, thesest two swords will be forged.¡±The old man said this, his face full of smiles.


    Ye Sheng suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Since you¡¯re socking in trash, why didn¡¯t You Burn Me as trash when I Came?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±The old man¡¯s simple words made ye Sheng feel very stifled, so stifled that he wanted to cry.


    He wanted to hide in Beauty Zhou¡¯s embrace and cry.


    Unfortunately, Beauty Zhou wasn¡¯t in this universe, and Ye Sheng hadn¡¯t been intimate with his wife for a long time.


    ¡°What big words. You actually dare to say that you treat my chaos race¡¯s immortal King as a piece of trash and burn him. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re tired of living and don¡¯t know the current situation.¡±At this moment, a low voice that sounded like rolling thunder rang out, it instantly shocked this universe.


    Emperor realm!


    He was an emperor realm expert. His words caused this universe to be filled with a tense atmosphere. It also caused Ye Sheng to widen his eyes and feel nervous from the bottom of his heart.


    This was an emperor realm expert.


    An immortal emperor realm expert. If he came, would the old man be able to block him?


    On this side, Ye Sheng felt nervous. However, the old man was different.


    He got excited and stood up to pat his butt. He said excitedly, ¡°A very powerful trash came. If I throw him in, my sword cane out as well.¡±


    Ye Sheng stared at the old man in a daze. These words were easy to say, but it was very difficult to do.


    But the old man didn¡¯t care. He just strode out and went to pick up trash to burn.

 Chapter 877

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 27, forging the world¡¯s sharpest sword 1</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old man took a step forward. His skinny body, shriveled skin, messy hair, and ck and white interweaved together made him look extremely inconspicuous.


    But it was precisely this old man who pped out with his palm.


    Bang!


    Everything in the universe was being annihted, including the universe ships of the primal chaos race. Without any mishaps, they instantly vanished without a trace,pletely turning into dust.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±The Chaos Emperor who had rushed over roared in rage. His emperor-levelw erupted forth, smashing viciously towards the old man. It was simple and direct, using the emperor-levelw to crush him.


    This emperor was dressed in green, and he was bald. His face was filled with savagery, and he had a baleful aura about him. He wasn¡¯t angry, but he exuded an aura of arrogance.


    His attacks were extremely savage, and he didn¡¯t hold back at all. He wanted to kill the old man.


    ¡°Trash!¡±The old man snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t hold back at all. He directly released a finger sword qi.


    ng!


    A sword light that flew for an unknown number of thousands of kilometers pierced through the body of this emperor. He didn¡¯t dare to believe it. He hurriedly retreated, clutching his chest with a solemn expression.


    This old man was even more terrifying than he thought.


    His emperorws were actually useless against the old man. This was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°What monarch level are you?¡±The Bald Monarch of the primal chaos asked coldly.


    ¡°What monarch level? I don¡¯t know. I only know that I have to throw you into the furnace. This is what I want to do.¡±The old man said straightforwardly. He entered and grabbed with one hand, his skinny chicken w-like hand was extremely strong, as if he wanted to rip off this monarch¡¯s head.


    ¡°Scram! I am an emperor. How can I allow you to humiliate me like this?¡±The Bald Emperor of the primal chaos race roared furiously, bursting forth with tremendous power. The emperor¡¯s aura surged, causing the entire universe to tremble.


    However, the old man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He was still resolutely doing his own thing.


    He wanted to capture you as trash and bring you back.


    ¡°Great capturing hand!¡±The old man spat out a few words. His body moved like lightning, transforming into tens of thousands of bolts of lightning. He was the Bald Emperor who was suppressing the primal chaos race.


    ¡°Ten thousand flowers bloom, one flower is extinguished.¡±The Bald Emperor couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He disyed the primalw he hadprehended.


    In an instant, countless flowers bloomed around him, instantly transforming the universe into a flower bed. He was within it, picking a flower. Then, with a cold expression, he pointed out, causing the world to change.


    Ten thousand flowers bloomed, one flower was extinguished.


    Ten thousand flowers were the bald emperor, and he bloomed.


    One flower was the old man, and he was going to be destroyed.


    Aw attack was a direct attack on the origin. If it hit, it would be useless even if it didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°I walked out from the decay, and the decay faded away. I gazed at death, and death also gazed at me. I am eternal, and I will live forever. I Am the grave of the old era, and my true body will live forever.¡±The old man chanted something, the multicolored light was boundless. His shriveled body seemed unremarkable, but at this moment, it erupted with tremendous power.


    The Bald Emperor¡¯s primordialw attacknded on the old man¡¯s body. It should have withered like a flower and disintegrated.


    But the old man was unscathed. Not a single strand of hair fell off. This was very abnormal.


    Great capture!


    The old man walked past time, past thews, and past the pressure of an emperor.


    Kacha!


    He twisted his hand and captured the bald emperor.


    ¡°Trash is trash. You Can¡¯t even kill my body.¡±The old man said disdainfully. He grabbed the bald emperor who was struggling and viciously struck him in the neck. The Bald Emperor let out a miserable cry.


    ¡°Do you really think you can capture me like this?¡±The Bald Emperor roared angrily.


    ¡°You can try,¡±the old man said indifferently.


    ¡°Emperor Reincarnation!¡±The Bald Emperor began to leave his shell. He used hisws to change his situation.


    ¡°The world is frozen!¡±The old man wasn¡¯t polite either. He knew that the other party wanted to change thews and change the danger he was in, so he decided to freeze this time, this space, and this stage.


    No matter how hard the Bald Emperor tried, he couldn¡¯t change it.


    This time, his expression changed drastically. He knew that things weren¡¯t good.


    He had met an expert.


    ¡°Senior, who are you? How long have you been an Emperor?¡±The Bald Emperor asked carefully.


    ¡°I won¡¯t exin to trash,¡±the old man said coolly. He carried the Bald Emperor and arrived at the immortal court.


    Ye Sheng was stunned.


    Ye Sheng felt that it was reasonable for him to capture an immortal king like this because they were not at the same realm.


    But this was an emperor.


    Even if the emperor of the chaos race entered the ranks of emperors in this era, he shouldn¡¯t be so rxed.


    Ye Sheng watched for a few moments in the immortal court. After the fight. The Bald Emperor fought back a few times, but it was useless. Under the old man¡¯s methods, there was no room for him to fight back. He was captured.


    Was an emperor that weak?


    Ye Sheng had opened his eyes. The reverence he had for an emperor disappeared without a trace.


    You guys aren¡¯t strong enough to defy the heavens. You can still be easily defeated by others. Although I¡¯m not as strong as you guys now, give me time. I can definitely do better.


    ¡°Who are you? How can you be so ridiculously strong?¡±The Bald Emperor started to panic. He saw the huge furnace. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt the footsteps of death approaching.


    He was an emperor after all. He had long been invulnerable and impervious to allws. A mere me wouldn¡¯t be able to burn him to death.


    But the Bald Emperor was still panicking.


    Who exactly was this old man?


    Ye Sheng actually wanted to know too, but the reality was that he didn¡¯t know.


    The old man didn¡¯t exin. He captured the Bald Emperor, brought him over, and directly threw him into the furnace.


    ¡°Trash should be used rationally. You have attained the DAO in this era. You are too young, too weak.¡±The old man shook his head and said disdainfully.


    ¡°Then when did you attain the Dao?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    The old man frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°I seem to remember something. I was born in this era too.¡±


    ¡°Quickly let me out. I¡¯m warning you. Killing a few immortal kings is very different from killing an emperor. If you really do this, what awaits you will be the endless pursuit of the primal chaos race.¡±The Bald Emperor resisted with difficulty in the furnace, he spoke furiously.


    The mes burned his body. Although it wasn¡¯t fatal at first, but gradually, the mes invaded his body and began to ignite his entire body, especially the primordialws, this caused the Bald Emperor to panic.


    He felt that he was going to die.


    How was this possible?


    He had attained the Dao in this era and had a bright future ahead of him. How could he die here?


    Or was he being burned like firewood?


    This was absolutely impossible.


    The Bald Emperor wanted to resist, but he struggled with all his might and was about to explode.


    But at this moment, the old man pped down and directly hit the Bald Emperor¡¯s head.


    Kacha!


    The bald emperor instantly fainted and sank into the mes. He could no longer resist.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    The mes soared into the sky and burned fiercely. The mes were like an evil dragon, roaring crazily. They received a huge replenishment and frantically melted all sorts of materials.

 Chapter 878

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 28, forging the world¡¯s sharpest sword 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    An emperor, an emperor who was basically invincible, was thrown into the furnace by the old man and burned.


    Who would believe it if it was said?


    If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, Ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t believe it either.


    But now, Ye Sheng was silent. He had nothing to say.


    Too Fierce.


    The old man threw the emperor in and began to work in a hurry.


    ¡°This time, I will definitely be able to forge the remaining two swords together. I will definitely be able to do it. I will definitely be able to do it.¡±The old man said firmly.


    Ye Sheng looked at the old man who was bursting with energy and didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    This old man had already immersed his entire mind into the sword he forged.


    This spirit was worth ye Sheng learning.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng just watched from the side and didn¡¯t leave. He really wanted to see what kind of treasure sword he had forged after burning a few immortal kings and an Emperor?


    The Earth clone and the ancient God clone continued to flip through the Immortal Court¡¯s records.


    As expected, the people of the Immortal Court didn¡¯t take these with them when they left. They had truly forgotten their ancestors and didn¡¯t even take their own history with them.


    Would a group of people who had forgotten how they came have a future?


    Ye Sheng knew this, but he only sneered and had his earth and ancient god avatars continue to check while collecting these.


    It was not that Ye Sheng wanted to help them collect, but that Ye Sheng wanted to collect the history of the Immortal Court for du Qingyi.


    Once the books here were destroyed by the primal chaos, the history of the immortal court would no longer have any actual proof.


    When du Qingyi and his generation gradually got older, the new generation did not know about the past of the immortal court at all. Even if someone told him that there was such a powerful force, the children would still scoff at it, they would think that it was made up or a fairy tale.


    This was a very sad thing. You could not me the children. The reason why they did not know was that you did not protect it well.


    If you protected them well and made this history traceable and reasonable, then people would be convinced.


    The people of the immortal court couldn¡¯t do this. Ye Sheng did it. He didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the immortal court, but Ye Sheng was still willing to protect the inheritance of the immortal court.


    Not to mention crossing Tsing Yi, it was for the Immortal King.


    The Immortal King who started the immortal path once helped Ye Sheng a few times after he entered the universe.


    Although those times were all unintentional help from the Immortal King, it really saved Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was a person who held grudges, but he also remembered favors. If there was a favor, he would definitely repay it. At this moment, he kept countless immortal court records, countless treasures, and countless historical materials in order to repay the Immortal King.


    On one side, Ye Sheng was watching the old man forge a sword. On the other side, the earth and ancient god Avatars were busy, reading and collecting.


    ¡°What exactly is this old man forging?¡±Ye Sheng thought with a frown.


    The old man looked very terrifying right now. He was forging a sword, but as ye Sheng watched, it was as if he was merging himself into the remaining two swords.


    The old man was crazily burning himself to forge the remaining two terrifying swords.


    His entire body waspletely immersed in them, his essence, Qi, and spirit merging into them.


    This was life-risking sword forging.


    Ye Sheng really wanted to stop it, but he stretched out his hand, but could not open his mouth.


    The old man¡¯s obsession was to forge a sword. He lost everything, forgot who he was, forgot why he came here, forgot his past, forgot his desires..


    The only thing he remembered was to forge a sword.


    Especially when he saw this huge furnace, he was very determined to forge four terrifying long swords.


    At this time, even if he had to sacrifice his life, he would not hesitate.


    Could Ye Sheng stop it?


    Could he stop it?


    Ye Sheng sighed. He no longer wanted to persuade him.


    Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding ding!


    The sound of metal being struck rang out continuously. The old man¡¯s body shone. These lights were the essence of an emperor. If Ye Sheng absorbed a wisp, it would greatly increase his cultivation.


    However, Ye Sheng retreated.


    He didn¡¯t want to absorb this. He fell silent.


    Especially after seeing the old man burn everything he had just to forge these two remaining swords. Could he absorb it?


    ¡°What kind of sword is he going to forge?¡±Ye Sheng muttered. He didn¡¯t understand why the old man was so persistent.


    Who gave him this persistent goal?


    Who Was this sword forged for?


    If the old man died from forging the sword, or if hepletely merged with the sword, then who would use this sword?


    It was impossible for Ye Sheng to use it. Ye Sheng had only stepped onto the twenty steps of the immortal¡¯s steps and wasn¡¯t even an immortal king yet. If he were to use this sword for Ye Sheng, then it would really be a waste of his talent. He would have sacrificed a terrifying emperor for nothing.


    Ding Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding ding!


    The knocking continued. This knocksted for a month.


    During this month, the area around the immortal court was peaceful. The chaos race didn¡¯te again after the old man destroyed them.


    Perhaps the chaos race was waiting for experts. After all, they had lost an emperor.


    But this gave the old man the chance to forge a sword. Otherwise, if he was interrupted midway, the old man wouldn¡¯t be able to forge a sword wholeheartedly.


    The old man shone for a month. During this month, he gave himself uppletely. It was like a candle burning himself. Now, there was only a little bit left.


    An emperor had used his life to forge a sword. What was he after?


    The More Ye Sheng watched, the angrier he became. The chaos race was about to destroy this universe. One more terrifying emperor meant one more battle power. But the old man had given himself up just like that. He had exchanged four long swords. Although they were all divine weapons.., butpared to a terrifying emperor, they were not just a little bit inferior.


    In the end, when the old man had forged these two swords, the light on his body dimmed. In front of him were only two swords that were flourishing to the extreme. They were gorgeous to the extreme, and their killing intent was extremely dense.


    These two swords were both perfect. They were the same as the two swords that were hanging around the immortal court, except that some of the details were different.


    The old man smiled. He was smiling very happily, a smile that truly came from his heart.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡±Ye Sheng walked over, his expression a bit ufortable as he asked.


    A terrifying emperor was exchanged for two swords. Was It Worth It?


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s definitely worth it.¡±The old man excitedly said to Ye Sheng. He was like a child who had just received a treasure, showing off.


    ¡°I remember now. I remember everything now. Who I am, why I forged the swords, and why I came back to life.¡±The old man reached out and caressed the two swords with an infatuated look on his face, it was as though he was looking at two of the most beautiful women in the world.


    ¡°Can you tell me?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He also wanted to know why the old man was willing to risk his life to forge these two swords?


    ¡°Then listen carefully. Let me tell you. If I tell you this, you have to do something for me.¡±The old man looked at Ye Sheng seriously.


    Ye Sheng was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m only at the immortal realm. I¡¯m so weak that I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°I can help you. You have to believe that you cane here at this time and see the process of me forging the sword. Then you can definitely help me,¡±the old man said firmly.


    Ye sheng asked, ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the story of ¡®Who am I¡¯first.¡±The old man suddenly smiled mischievously and teased Ye Sheng. He didn¡¯t look like a person who was about to die at all.

 Chapter 879

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 29, forging the world¡¯s sharpest sword 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old man was immersed in his memories, as if he had recalled something beautiful. There was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°A long, long time ago, there weren¡¯t as many cultivators in this universe as there are today. At that time, I was just a novice monk. Later, the temple hall was smashed by someone. I began to wander, from ce to ce, constantly wandering,¡±the old man said.


    Ye Sheng silently looked at the old man. The old man¡¯s expression did not have the sadness of being homeless, nor did he have the fear and resentment towards life. All he had was gratitude and excitement.


    ¡°After I wandered for three months, I met my teacher.¡±The old man finally said the reason for his happiness.


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°He is an unrivalled talent, the creator of the Immortal Path, the founder of the Immortal Court, a Peerless Heaven¡¯s favorite.¡±The old man said excitedly and proudly.


    Ye Sheng blinked his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Immortal King!¡±


    The old man¡¯s teacher was actually an immortal king. This was out of Ye Sheng¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t expect that this old man actually had something to do with an immortal king.


    The disciples of the Immortal King were all very powerful. When he thought of how the old man easily burned the chaos race¡¯s monarch, Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t help but believe a little.


    The old man sighed, ¡°Teacher is a heaven¡¯s chosen, his magnificence is unmatched in the generations. I¡¯m just a mortal at the first level and have no merit at all. I was actually epted by teacher as a disciple. To me, this is simply a great dream. I don¡¯t even dare to think about it.¡±


    ¡°After bing teacher¡¯s disciple, I worked hard in cultivation,prehending all sorts ofws and improving myself. In the end, I found the direction that suits me the most, forging swords.¡±The old man spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Hence, you are the disciple of an immortal king, learning how to forge swords. What about after that?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°After that, I focused on my cultivation, working hard in my research, discussing with teacher anding up with ideas. With the help of teacher, I developed a peerless sword formation that has unparalleled attacks. But before I could put this idea into practice, something unexpected happened to teacher.¡±The old man¡¯s expression changed, he said angrily.


    ¡°The Immortal King attacked the Nine Heavens?¡±Ye Sheng guessed.


    The early stage of the immortal king shocked the world. He created the Immortal Path and established the immortal court. He wanted everyone to have a way to rise. As long as they cultivated hard, they could enter the immortal court. This was a great idea.


    But thete stage of the Immortal King did a great thing.


    The Immortal King attacked the nine heavens!


    No one knew why. The Immortal King attacked the nine heavens and never appeared again.


    Some said that the immortal King was dead.


    Some said that the immortal king was still alive.


    Some said that the immortal king had been suppressed.


    There were many theories, but they were all guesses. No one had ever seen the immortal king.


    Even within the immortal court, it had fallen apart and divided into several camps. Some wanted to avenge the immortal king, some wanted to rest and recuperate, and some even wanted to split the immortal court..


    These people med and pestered each other, causing no one to investigate the whereabouts of the immortal king.


    As time passed, the Immortal King became a legend. The Immortal King conquering the Nine Heavens was a legend.


    However, Ye Sheng had cultivated the immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens. He personally saw the tragic figure of the immortal king and the huge axe of the immortal king.


    Hence, Ye Sheng knew that the immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens wasn¡¯t a legend.


    The old man nodded, ¡°Even if it was the immortal king conquering the nine heavens, it wasn¡¯t for no reason. Before teacher decided to conquer the nine heavens, we had a feeling that he was going to do something huge. This huge matter is very dangerous and we still have to go. I once begged teacher, can we not go? Or wait for me for ten thousand years. I will forge my own treasured sword before going.¡±


    The old man replied in frustration, ¡°But teacher rejected me and he still went. This time around, he won¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    ¡°Did the immortal King attack the Nine Heavens for the primal chaos race?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, teacher attacked the ancestral grounds of the primal chaos race. It wasn¡¯t just the outer regions. He was surrounded and attacked in the ancestral grounds. It¡¯s a pity that he was suppressed.¡±The old man nodded.


    ¡°Wait a moment, are you saying that the immortal king was suppressed and didn¡¯t die?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly eximed in shock. He had always thought that the immortal king had already passed away. After all, it had been tens of millions of years since the Immortal King attacked the nine heavens, there was no news of the immortal king at all.


    Now, the old man actually said that the Immortal King didn¡¯t die but was suppressed in the ancestral grounds of the primal chaos race. This was extremely shocking.


    The old man was proud but also a little sad as he said to Ye Sheng, ¡°My teacher is a true genius, a peerless talent. It was the birth of this era that pointed out that the primal chaos race was prepared to modify it ording to their wishes, not allowing this era to grow wild. It was my teacher who single-handedly dyed the time at the beginning of the era.¡±


    ¡°My Teacher created the Immortal Dao outside, leaving behind a tinder for this world. Then, he entered the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race alone and suppressed those ancestors of the primal chaos race, not allowing them to leave the ancestralnd. Only then did he give this era a breather, allowing it to continue to grow wild and not modify it ording to the wishes of the primal chaos race.¡±The old man said proudly.


    ¡°Is the Immortal King that powerful?¡±Ye Sheng was shocked. He single-handedly stopped the primal chaos race from changing their era and provoked them in their ancestral grounds. In the end, he didn¡¯t die but was suppressed. This was too terrifying.


    ¡°Teacher is very powerful, very powerful, very powerful.¡±The old man repeated several times. Clearly, he didn¡¯t know how powerful teacher was.


    ¡°Then, what does all this have to do with you?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The old man thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to save teacher.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Did you save him?¡±


    ¡°No. After teacher attacked for nine days, I crazily forged the sword array that I discussed with teacher. After spending countless heavenly treasures and traveling through the universe, I finally seeded in forging it. But at that time, I thought that I was as powerful as teacher, so I brought this forged sword array and went to the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.¡±The old man shook his head, the curtain fell on his face.


    ¡°You failed?¡±Ye Sheng guessed the ending from the old man¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yes, I failed. Isted for three years in the primal chaos ancestralnd. With the Sword Array I forged, I ughtered everywhere. However, I was also injured. I exchanged injuries for injuries. I couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Finally, in the end, I shattered four swords, leaving only a formation map. I let it leave with a wisp of my soul and died in the primal chaos ancestralnd.¡±The old man exined calmly.


    Ye Sheng widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°So you are now a wisp of the divine soul after death?¡±


    The old man nodded, he said, ¡°I have nurtured it for millions of years to have this little bit of power, but it can not be maintained for a long time. So I want to forge those four broken swords again. This time, after millions of years of umtion, it is even more perfect and tyrannical. In addition, I sacrificed an emperor. This is the four celestial eradication swords in my ideal world.¡±


    Ye Sheng suddenly had a sh of inspiration andpletely remembered why he felt that the sword hanging in front of the Celestial Court was familiar the moment he arrived.


    It turned out that the four swords forged by the old man were the four swords on the celestial eradication sword formation.


    Ye Sheng had seen the formation diagram of the celestial eradication sword formation before. In the weapon burial valley, the formation diagram gave birth to its own intelligence and had its own wisdom. It had lived alone for a long time, but itcked four swords.


    Now, its master hadpleted four swords for it. This was the celestial eradication sword formation.


    ¡°Then, you forged these four celestial eradication swords because you wanted to?¡±Ye Sheng looked at the old man with an inexplicable gaze. He seemed to have guessed something.

 Chapter 880

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 30, forging the world¡¯s sharpest sword 4</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    What the old man wanted to do with the newly forged immortal vanquishing four swords was self-evident.


    But he could no longer do it, so he wouldn¡¯t want me to do it, right?


    When Ye Sheng thought of this, he felt awkward.


    He was too weak.


    It wasn¡¯t That Ye Sheng didn¡¯t work hard. He had only entered the universe for a short 100 to 200 years, but he had already reached the immortal realm. He had even climbed to the 20th step of the immortal realm, and he could even cross the steps to kill enemies.


    This level of hard work was not unprecedented, but at the very least, he was one of the top people.


    But the helpless thing was that the enemies that Ye Sheng had met were too powerful.


    The Primal Chaos was a behemoth in front of him. Even if Ye Sheng worked hard, it would still seem like a drop in the bucket. It was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, and You Don¡¯t Have to belittle yourself. You are very powerful. To be able toe here at this time and witness the entire process of my sword forging, then you are the fated one.¡±The old man patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m very weak,¡±ye Sheng emphasized.


    ¡°I believe in your future,¡±the old man emphasized.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Just because of fate, you gave me such an arduous task?¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone else either.¡±


    ¡°After I woke up, the immortal court was empty. I couldn¡¯t find anyone. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that my memory hadn¡¯t recovered, but after my memory recovered, I began to worry whether you could do it alone. But now it seems that it must be you, because there¡¯s no other person,¡±the old man exined truthfully.


    Ye Sheng was alone. If you don¡¯t promise me, who will?


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He felt that it was wrong for him toe to the immortal court.


    The four celestial eradication swords were top-notch divine weapons. Ifbined with the celestial eradication formation, they were truly the ultimate offensive weapons.


    However, taking this divine weapon represented a kind of responsibility.


    To save the Immortal King!


    These four swords were refined by the old man with his own life. His only belief was to save the Immortal King.


    If he saved the Immortal King, the four swords of immortal execution would belong to Ye Sheng.


    But was the immortal King that easy to save?


    The ancestralnd of the primal chaos race wasn¡¯t the border area that he and the azure-robed senior sister went to before. It was the center, and even the core area.


    It was the ce where the martial ancestor brought him to. The Immortal King was suppressed there.


    How could he be saved?


    Ye Sheng was silent as he looked at the old man. The old man had used up too much energy due to the forging of the swords. Now, the swords were fading away.


    However, the old man still had a smile on his face as he looked at Ye Sheng with encouragement in his eyes, he said, ¡°The first time I saw you, I knew that you were a very responsible person. The four immortal ying swords are the divine weapons that I forged with my life. They are top-tier divine weapons. If we add in the formation map, they are not inferior to those top-tier treasures of the primal chaos. Now, they belong to you.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at the old man andughed bitterly, ¡°Can I not take them?¡±


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I know you will take them. You should leave now. I have sealed the four swords. As long as you input your true Qi to refine them, they will be yours. Let¡¯s go. I will help you stop the enemies of the primal chaos.¡±


    Boom!


    The old man waved his hand, and the two divine weapons hanging outside the universe immortal court immediately flew back andnded in front of Ye Sheng obediently.


    The four swords were suspended in front of Ye Sheng. Their killing intent waspletely restrained, making them look very handsome.


    As long as Ye Sheng stretched out his hand, he could take them.


    However, this also meant that Ye Sheng was carrying the hopes and hopes of the old man.


    Ah, Alexander.


    Ye Sheng only wanted to apany his wife. If he could, of course he would want to save this era. However, the problem now was that with these four swords, he had to go save the Immortal King.


    ¡°Can I wait for several eras before going to save the Immortal King?¡±Ye Sheng thought of apromise.


    ¡°The Immortal King won¡¯t be able tost through this era. If he can¡¯t be saved in this era, those old fogeys of the chaos race will grind the immortal king to death and refine him. As for those terrifying fellows who are held back by the Immortal King, they will alsoe out to destroy this era.¡±The old man shook his head, he blocked ye Sheng¡¯s hope.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. The Immortal King was indeed very great. He was able to hold back the old fogeys of the chaos race by himself. However, for him to save the immortal king in this era, this was simply a fantasy.


    Before this era was destroyed, he didn¡¯t even know if he could break through to the immortal King Realm. With this realm, he could charge into the ancestralnd of the chaos race?


    He was just throwing his life away.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng looked at the four swords and fell into a deep silence.


    The old man didn¡¯t Urge Ye Sheng. Instead, he looked into the depths of the universe. Then, he stretched out his hand and created a ck hole beside Ye Sheng.


    ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave from here. Whether you choose or not is in your heart. I Won¡¯t force you. Meeting you before dying is fate. I cherish it very much. Little Friend, just follow your heart.¡±The old man said with a smile, then, he turned around and took a step forward.


    Rumble!


    From the depths of the universe came the sound of a battle. There were thousands of auspicious colors, and the multicolored light shone, shaking the heavens.


    ¡°Being old and not dying is like being a thief. You are only a wisp of your soul, yet you dare to attack my primal chaos race. You are courting death.¡±A tyrannical voice sounded. Apanied by the attack of the primalws, it created a nk space in half of the universe.


    The old man said in a loud and carefree voice, ¡°I am a young novice monk, and I have lived a mediocre life. However, my master saved me and brought me to witness the splendor and glory of the cosmos. This splendor and glory has caused me to be deeply mesmerized, and I am filled with iparable longing. Your Primal Chaos races have always been on the verge of destruction, never stopping to take a good look at the surrounding scenery. Now that I am leaving, I choose to take you with me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±The Primal Chaos Emperor let out a terrifying cry. He didn¡¯t expect the old man¡¯s counterattack before his death to be so fierce.


    Ye Sheng saw the old man turn into light. The iparably resplendent light illuminated the darkness and dispelled the haze. It was so bright that it rushed into the chest of the primal Chaos Emperor, after that, the primal Chaos Emperor and the old man disappeared into the universe together.


    Everything was over. The light faded and the light was gone. The Darkness attacked again.


    Ye Sheng closed his eyes and turned to walk into the ck hole. He didn¡¯t take the four swords.


    This responsibility was too big. He couldn¡¯t take it.


    After entering the ck hole, the ck hole slowly disappeared. Ye Sheng turned his head and looked at the four swords floating in the air. His eyes were struggling.


    Time seemed to slow down. The ck hole was closing bit by bit. Ye Sheng stared at the four swords. The old man¡¯s words appeared in his mind.


    Follow my heart.


    Ye Sheng gritted his teeth. The moment before the ck hole closed, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the four swords, disappearing together.


    Ye Sheng still chose to listen to his heart.


    He chose to shoulder the righteousness and responsibility, even if he couldn¡¯t.


    If he couldn¡¯t carry it, then he wouldn¡¯t carry it. But who would carry it?


    There was no one else. Ye Shengughed bitterly. Aftering out of the ck hole, he didn¡¯t know where he had been teleported to, but he didn¡¯t care. He sat down on a and looked at the four swords. Ye Sheng really smiled bitterly.


    ¡°This is a life-threatening thing.¡±The Earth clone shook his head.


    ¡°If I were the main body, I wouldn¡¯t take it.¡±The ancient God clone said.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not the main body.¡±The Earth clone said disdainfully.


    ¡°Yes, the main body has a temperament that we don¡¯t have.¡±The ancient God clone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Where the Dao is, even if there are ten million people, I will still go.¡±The Earth clone said firmly.

 Chapter 881

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 31, heading to the weapon burial valley</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    On an unknown, it was in ruins. There was no human figure, and there was no aura of life.


    This had been destroyed by the chaos race. Ye Sheng noticed that a wisp of sword qi streaked across the starry sky of the universe. Countlesss had been shattered. With this sword, who knew how many living beings had been killed.


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh. He held the four swords of Immortal Punisher in his hand, and then he violently injected immortal qi into it.


    Rumble!


    The four celestial eradication swords trembled, and then the long swords fell around Ye Sheng one by one.


    The celestial eradication swords, the Immortal yer swords, the ultimate celestial swords, and the immortal trapping swords.


    These were the four ultimate celestial swords, and they were being refined by Ye Sheng at this moment.


    There was no obstruction in the divine weapons. They had just been forged, and their first owner was Ye Sheng.


    Therefore, it was very easy for Ye Sheng to refine them. It was as easy as drinking water and eating food.


    Moreover, the four longswords were all divine weapons. They carried a tremendous power that fed back to Ye Sheng, raising his cultivation to a new height in an instant.


    ng!


    Sword Qi nged and circled around Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng himself was also cultivating with his eyes closed, reaching a perfect level.


    Breakthrough!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation was originally the twentieth step of the immortal realm. Now, it had risen to twenty-five steps in an instant.


    The increase of five steps was all brought about by the four divine weapons and longswords. It was mutually beneficial and fed back to its owner.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough speed was very fast and also very easy. This was really a pleasant surprise. He opened his eyes and looked at the four longswords floating beside him, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In this era, we must rush into the primal chaos ancestralnd and save the Immortal King.¡±


    ng! ng! ng!


    The Divine Longsword let out a joyful sword cry.


    Ye Sheng stood up, and the four longswords entered his body and began to station themselves inside his body.


    Using flesh and blood to nourish one¡¯s body was a way for Ye Sheng to establish a connection with the four swords of Immortal Punisher.


    ¡°True body, have you really decided to go to the primal chaos ancestralnd in this era?¡±The ancient God clone asked.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But this is no different from sending ourselves to our deaths,¡±the Earth clone said worriedly.


    ¡°We might not necessarily be sending ourselves to our deaths. What if we are rescued?¡±Ye Sheng chuckled. He did not continue discussing this with the two clones and kept them in his body. He was at his peak now.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace and the four swords of Immortal Punisherbined the clones into one,pleting his cultivation technique.


    The current Ye Sheng would definitely have a chance against those at the Immortal King Realm.


    As long as they weren¡¯t particrly powerful immortal kings, those who had just entered the immortal King Realm wouldn¡¯t be Ye Sheng¡¯s match.


    ¡°Main body, where are we going now?¡±The Earth clone asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve flipped through all the books in the immortal court, but there¡¯s still no information on how to enter the seventh realm. Are we going to continue wandering in the Universe?¡±The ancient God clone asked.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and said firmly, ¡°We¡¯re going to the weapon burial valley.¡±


    The Earth clone and the ancient God¡¯s clone were both startled. What were they going to do in the weapon burial valley?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take back the two things that belong to me,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Boom!


    He didn¡¯t care whether the Earth clone and the ancient God¡¯s clone could understand him or not. He took a step forward and teleported away.


    Ye Sheng was rushing to the edge of the universe to the battlefield of the past epoch, where the weapon burial valley was.


    There were things that Ye Sheng needed in the weapon burial valley. Whether it was the Pantheon Pill Furnace or the immortal ying formation map, Ye Sheng needed them all.


    He had obtained the four immortal ying swords, but without the formation map, he could not unleash the power of the immortal ying sword formation.


    And the Pantheon Pill Furnace had always been missing two legs. Ye Sheng knew that one leg was in the weapon burial valley, so this time, he wanted to take this leg.


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t enter the seventh world. Ye Sheng had to work hard to make himself stronger, no matter which method he used.


    He continued on his journey.


    The entire universe fell into darkness. Ye Sheng was very fast. He didn¡¯t make a move on the chaos warriors he met along the way because he didn¡¯t want to expose his whereabouts.


    Just like that, a monthter, Ye Sheng came to the edge of the universe. Then, he found the entrance and entered the epoch battlefield.


    Returning to the era battlefield again, Ye Sheng was quite emotional.


    In the era battlefield, he hade in with Du Qingyi, Chi Jun, and Zhuge Xiaoming. He had encountered many things, including the Rockmen having regrets, fighting the world, the senior in green clothesing from the city, the descendants of the four knights, and so on..


    But now, he came alone, and the era battlefield was empty.


    Du Qingyi and the others weren¡¯t here, and the stone golems hadpletely disappeared. Zhan Tianxia was nowhere to be seen, and the senior in Green had also disappeared.


    Only Ye Sheng was left, facing the destend and the silent forest.


    Ye Sheng walked silently. He saw the light of eternity. It was something that could only be born when ten emperors died together. It was an extreme killing object, and he couldn¡¯t take it away.


    Ye Sheng finally came to a forest. In the forest, there was a bottomless pit.


    At the entrance of the soldier burial valley.


    This was the ce that Zhan world brought him to. Below, Ye Sheng even met the gatekeeper, ck tortoise.


    Now that he was here again, Ye Sheng was still under a lot of pressure.


    Back then, old ck tortoise said that he could not enter the soldier burial valley because a prehistoric weapon had be a spirit and was transcending. All the weapons in the soldier burial valley were guarding it.


    Now, it was unknown whether it had transcended or not. If it had not transcended, would the old Xuanwu still let ye Sheng in?


    Ye Sheng was not sure, but no matter what, he had to give it a try.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng jumped into the big ck hole and immediately went down to the bottom.


    H!


    The sound of the chain being pulled rang out. Ye Sheng saw a huge heading over.


    It was the old Xuanwu.


    It was still guarding the soldier burial valley and could not leave. Hence, it did not have a good expression when it saw Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±The old Xuanwu said calmly.


    It did not have a good expression, but fortunately, it did not attack when it saw Ye Sheng.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. You and Chu Xiangyu are both liars. You lied to me for a hundred thousand years.¡±The old Xuanwu snorted coldly.


    ¡°The primal chaos race has begun to destroy this era.¡±Ye Sheng sighed helplessly.


    Old Xuanwu¡¯s gaze immediately sharpened. He stared at ye Sheng and said, ¡°Has it begun?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°It has begun.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let me out? Once I recover to my peak, I¡¯ll be a greatbat force.¡±Old Xuanwu roared unhappily, causing the chains on his body to rustle.


    ¡°Everyone has hidden in the seventh world. There aren¡¯t many people in this universe,¡±Ye Sheng said helplessly.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to the seventh world? Staying here is equivalent to courting death, don¡¯t you know?¡±Old Xuanwu 2 asked.


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I also want to go, but I can¡¯t go now, so I came to look for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Has the prehistoric weapon transcended sessfully?¡±Ye Sheng asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess. I didn¡¯t expect that our refined weapons could also transcend. It¡¯s incredible,¡±old Xuanwu said excitedly.


    ¡°Then can I go in now?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°What are you going in for?¡±Old Xuanwu asked in surprise.


    ¡°I have something to do with the Sword Array,¡±Ye Sheng said seriously.


    ¡°What can you do with that Broken Sword Array?¡±Old Xuanwu didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 882

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 32, the celestial eradication sword formation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Old Xuanwu looked down on the sword formation.


    The Sword Formation knew many embarrassing things about it. Moreover, thest time Ye Sheng entered the weapon burial valley, the sword formation did not give him any face at all and told him everything. This made old Xuanwu bear a grudge in his heart.


    However, Ye Sheng insisted on seeing the sword formation now. Old Xuanwu could only lead ye Sheng in with a sullen face.


    The weapon burial valley was very dark. It could not see the sun. There were many mountains. Some were too high to be climbed, some were like swords, some were like knives, and some were like halberds..


    There were white bones on the ground, and there were many broken weapons. They used to be the divine weapons of important figures, but as time passed, they all lost their spirituality.


    Other than these, Ye Sheng also saw that the foul air here waspletely gone.


    Thest time he came, the Weapons Burial Valley¡¯s internal medicine department was filled with foul air. Many of the weapons inside were still killing each other, but this time was different. It became quiet inside, and each weapon was doing its own thing.


    Old Xuanwu brought ye sheng inside and said, ¡°Ever since that ancient weapon transcended, everyone has consciously started to cultivate andprehend the ultimate profundity of the Magic Treasure. Now, the weapon burial valley is a little quieter.¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded. This was not difficult to understand. Previously, the weapon burial valley was very chaotic because there was no hope. Everyone was a weapon. If they were destroyed, then so be it.


    However, things were different now. The ancient weapons had proven that even weapons could transcend. Once they transcended, they could break away from their status as weapons and be a new life.


    The weapons in the weapon burial valley saw a hope and were now working hard for it.


    Ye Sheng and the old Xuanwu walked inside and soon arrived at the core area of the outer perimeter.


    A battle spear was inserted into the mountainside of a mountain peak, cultivating silently.


    Ye Sheng remembered it. Thest time he came to retrieve the five elders¡¯corpses, this battle spear had made a move. It was very irritable, but now it had be passionate about cultivation, constantly indulging in it.


    There was also a battle hammer, also cultivating.


    Ye Sheng also met an old friend.


    Miss Ah Qing.


    This was the weapon spirit of a sword, which had turned into a girl. She was very powerful and named herself Ah Qing.


    She was also cultivating. She only cast a nce at Ye Sheng and old Xuanwu before ignoring them.


    Ye Sheng and old Xuanwu passed through a group of weapons and arrived in front of the sword array.


    If it was before, it would have been impossible for the two of them not to fight a few rounds.


    But now, you were looking for weapons to fight in the weapon burial valley, and they didn¡¯t even bother with you.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng and old Xuanwu were happy to be idle.


    The sword formation was snoring loudly.


    All the weapons in the entire weapon burial valley were working hard to cultivate, but the sword formation was the only one sleeping. The breath that was spat out turned into a sword qi that was dozens of meters long, making a nging sound. It was extremely terrifying.


    This sword Qi made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Fortunately, Ye Sheng had experienced itst time and was much calmer.


    Old Xuanwu walked over, looked down, and said, ¡°Broken Sword Formation, I¡¯m already in front of you, why are you still pretending to be asleep?¡±


    The sword formation was pretending to be asleep?


    Ye Sheng watched curiously.


    Rumble!


    Old Xuanwu¡¯s words made the sword formation open its eyes. Its mountain-like body swayed, and its voice was like sword qi, nging loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you, this shameless gossip, came that I pretended to be asleep.¡±


    Old Xuanwu¡¯s face turned ck. He did not want to say a word. He really wanted to leave with a flick of his sleeves and ignore this infuriating sword formation.


    However, looking at Ye Sheng beside him, old Xuanwu still endured it and said, ¡°Do you think that I want to look for you? I¡¯m here for this little brother.¡±


    The Sword Formation opened its eyes. Its pupils were filled with the secret texts of the Sword Formation. They were densely interwoven, forming bright and terrifying pupils. It stared at Ye Sheng.., it said coldly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the kid who took away the five eldersst time. A hundred thousand years have passed, and you¡¯re still so weak. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Ye Sheng was speechless. A hundred thousand years ago was your time. I only went because of the DAO College¡¯s trial.


    ¡°You lousy sword formation, don¡¯t make it sound so easy. He¡¯s different from us.¡±Old Xuanwu still exined for Ye Sheng.


    The sword array snorted and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The old Xuanwu immediately looked at Ye Sheng. It also wanted to know.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and directly pulled out a sword.


    ng!


    The Sword Qi traversed three thousand miles, and the sword light was as cold as the neen prefectures.


    At this moment, the old Xuanwu and the broken sword array were all attracted by this sword.


    The difference was that the old Xuanwu was full of doubts and didn¡¯t understand what this sword was.


    As for the broken sword array, it stared nkly, its eyes wide, its mouth trembling, unable to say a single word.


    How could it not recognize a part of itself?


    Ye Sheng pulled out the peerless immortal sword. The Sword Qi was cold and sharp, flickering in the air, startling the surrounding magic treasures.


    Ah Qing looked up, her entire being in a daze.


    Zhan ge muttered, ¡°What Sword is this? I actually feel flustered.¡±


    The other Magic Treasures were also watching, not knowing what had happened.


    But the sword formation¡¯s body was trembling. Suddenly, it stared at Ye Sheng, its eyes zing. ¡°Where did you get this sword?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you recognize it?¡±


    ¡°It was shattered long ago.¡±The sword formation had an incredulous expression as it said bitterly.


    In that battle back then, the celestial eradication sword formation waspletely famous. Four swords had killed many experts of the chaos race. That was truly a river of blood, with corpses all over the ground.


    Butter on, the four swords were shattered and the Sword Master died. The Sword Formation fled in a panic and stumbled. Finally, it came to the weapon burial valley. It had been hiding here and did not dare to go out.


    The Sword Formation had always had its own consciousness. It clearly remembered that battle back then, which was why it was so excited.


    This sword strike was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    But it broke the heart of the sword formation.


    The Longsword and the sword formation were one entity. Without any of them, it would be iplete.


    Even if the four swords reappeared in the human world, without the formation map, it would be impossible to replicate the battle results back then.


    Without the four swords, the sword formation could only hide in the weapon burial valley, muddleheaded for millions of years.


    ¡°Someone has forged them all,¡±ye Sheng said in a deep voice. Suddenly, he pulled out three swords from his body.


    ng, ng, ng!


    Four sharp swords floated in the air in all directions, north, south, east, west, and north. Each sword carried a terrifying aura, scaring the weapons in the weapons burial valley. Everyone stared nkly.


    ¡°What kind of treasure sword is this?¡±


    ¡°It feels like an amazing magic treasure.¡±


    ¡°What is this? Staying in the weapons burial valley for a long time?¡±


    ¡°It should be. Staying in the weapons burial valley for a long time? Is he discussing with the sword formation boss?¡±


    All the weapons were discussing, and the powerful ones were watching.


    They found that the sword formation boss¡¯s mood was very unstable.


    ¡°Immortal yer Sword, Ultimate Immortal Sword, Immortal yer Sword, Immortal Trap Sword.¡±The Sword Formation looked at the four swords with infatuation, as if it was looking at a peerless beauty. It couldn¡¯t hide its tears at all.


    After millions of years, the fighting spirit, heroism, and pride in the Sword Formation¡¯s heart had not been erased. When it saw the four swords, its blood boiled.


    It remembered the battle that year.


    ¡°Not copper, not iron, not steel, once hidden under Mount Meru.


    Without the reverse of yin and yang, how could there be no water and fire to sharpen the edge?


    The immortal-ying sword, the immortal-ying sword, and the immortal-trapping sword glowed red everywhere.


    The immortal-ying sword formation revolved around the four swords, singing the battle song that once belonged to them.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The battle song sounded, and the four swords began to respond.

 Chapter 883

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 33, Sword Formation as one</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    This was a very touching scene. The four swords of the celestial eradication sword and the sword formation resonated together. Apanied by their battle hymns, they let out a sharp sword cry


    The celestial eradication sword formation was the number one killing sword. It did not have any defensive power, nor could it predict the past or future. It also did not have the ability to protect its master.


    The only advantage of the celestial eradication sword formation was its extreme offensive power.


    With the celestial eradication sword in hand, it could sh through the nine heavens.


    With the celestial eradication sword formation in hand, one would either die or one would die.


    There was no third choice.


    It was extreme, but it was also very powerful.


    This was the invincible technique. Ye Sheng had always been pursuing the invincible technique, and now, this was the invincible technique.


    As long as I could kill all my enemies, I would be invincible.


    The invincible technique was this.


    The Sword Formation and the four long swords let out a nging sound that reverberated throughout the weapons burial valley. The weapons in the valley were all vibrating. Every single one of them was watching. They could feel the extreme killing intent, the extreme madness, and they were all shocked.


    ¡°What is the sword formation boss doing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Those four swords are part of the sword formation boss. Or rather, only bybining them together can they beplete.¡±


    ¡°Then what does the sword formation¡¯s boss mean? Is it leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    The weapons discussed animatedly while Ye Sheng and old Xuanwu watched silently.


    Old Xuanwu said in surprise, ¡°How did you obtain the four celestial eradication swords?¡±


    ¡°It was a coincidence.¡±Ye Sheng did not borate.


    ¡°Sigh, now that the Sword Formation has been perfected, it can also pursue transcendence. With its strength, it can transcend to arge extent,¡±old Xuanwu said enviously.


    Ye Sheng was silent.


    The Sword Formation would choose transcendence?


    If it chose transcendence, then ye Sheng would not agree.


    Ye Sheng had promised someone, so he had to do it. Saving the Immortal King, in this era, he had to go no matter what.


    If the Sword Formation wanted to transcend, that was definitely not something that this era could aplish.


    The Sword Formation and the four swords of celestial eradication began tomunicate. Seeing the miserable scenes, they silently floated down and stared at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng let it stare at him with a calm expression.


    Old Xuanwu was worried that the sword formation would kill Ye Sheng and snatch the four swords of celestial eradication.


    But its worries were unnecessary.


    The Sword Formation took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled bitterly. It was the same sentence again. He felt that if it were someone else, they would be called too weak by different people. Their mentality would explode.


    ¡°I will do my best,¡±Ye Sheng could only say firmly.


    The Sword Formation looked at Ye Sheng and suddenly let out a long cry, ¡°Sword Formation Fusion!¡±


    ng, ng, ng!


    The Sword Formation suddenly changed its shape and turned from a human body into a formation diagram that was suffused with endless sword light.


    This was the original celestial eradication sword formation diagram.


    It was a sword diagram that was a hundred meters long and a hundred meters wide. It was misty and suffused with a chaotic aura. In addition, endless sword qi shot out. It was very frightening.


    It was this sword diagram that became the boss of the weapons at the periphery of the weapon burial valley with its powerful strength.


    Zhan ge, Ah Qing, tie rod, Old Xuanwu, and the others were all watching silently.


    The Sword Formation turned itself into a sword diagram. It shook violently and endless sword qi shot out.


    ng!


    The celestial eradication sword was the first to fly into the sword formation. With a boom, the sword diagram and the Longsword made the power of the celestial eradication sword formation explode.


    ng!


    The Ultimate Immortal Sword flew into the sword formation, once again increasing the power of the immortal yer Sword Formation.


    ng!


    The Immortal yer sword also flew into the sword formation.


    ng!


    The immortal trapping sword also flew into the sword formation.


    Rumble!


    The four swords and the sword diagrambined into one, and the true immortal yer Sword Formation finally appeared in front of Ye Sheng.


    The Immortal yer Sword Formation was already at its peak at this moment. Four longswords hung in all directions, and a formation diagram epassed the heaven and earth, the Sun, Moon, and stars, changing endlessly.


    Everyone stared with wide eyes. It was the number one killing weapon in the universe.


    Even a divine weapon was nothing in front of the celestial eradication sword formation. It was easily killed by the celestial eradication sword formation.


    Old Xuanwu suddenly said, ¡°The sword formation has given up its hope of transcending.¡±


    Ye Sheng was stunned. He looked at Old Xuanwu in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Old Xuanwu was also stunned. He did not expect the sword formation to be so determined.


    The hope of transcendence was not for humans to transcend, but for weapons to transcend. This was unprecedented. However, not long ago, an ancient weapon had seeded.


    The Sword Formation was praised as the one with the most hope of transcendence in the weapon burial valley.


    However, the sword formation had never been willing to cultivate. It slept every day and did not work hard for transcendence.


    It was waiting for its own mission to arrive.


    Now, it had even more of a possibility of transcendence.


    When Old Xuanwu saw this scene, he was also dumbfounded.


    ¡°If the Sword Formation leader chooses to transcend, then the four swords of the celestial eradication will not be able to maintain its integrity. The celestial eradication sword formation will kill sharp weapons. There will be no emotion. With emotion, the killing will lose a lot of vor. It Won¡¯t be invincible and won¡¯t be the first killing.¡±Ah Qing slowly walked over, looking at the Immortal Punisher sword formation hanging above everyone¡¯s heads, she spoke.


    ¡°It has a chance of transcending. When the timees, the four swords would be able to restore it to its peak.¡±Old Xuanwu spoke. This was also a path.


    However, the sword formation didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Ah Qing frowned as well. She didn¡¯t know why the Sword Formation didn¡¯t choose to do so


    Ye Sheng knew.


    At this moment, his heart was a little heavy. He knew why the Sword Formation didn¡¯t choose to transcend and take back the four swords.


    It was because of their mission. They were forged for extreme killing. It should be said that when the immortal king and his disciple studied the four swords, their target was the chaotic n.


    Hence, the First Battle of the immortal ying sword formation was to charge into the chaotic n and kill them all.


    And the second battle was to charge into the chaotic n and kill them all.


    When the Sword Formationmunicated with the four swords, it saw its former master. It saw that he only had a remnant soul, but he was trying his best to re-forge the four broken swords. It saw that before he died, he dragged his remnant body away, he took away a chaos race emperor.


    Master did all this in order to save the immortal king in this era.


    How could the Sword Formation choose to transcend?


    It said that Ye Sheng was too weak because ye Sheng was really weak. Compared to the chaos race, he was too weak.


    However, Ye Sheng firmly said that he would give it his all. The Sword Formation still chose to believe in its master¡¯s choice.


    Since its master had given the four re-forged swords to Ye Sheng, then it was Ye Sheng.


    It was just a formation map. It didn¡¯t need to think too much. It just needed to do its job well.


    Therefore, it was natural for the formation map and the sword to be one.


    Knowing this, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was heavy. Another brave person who knew that he had to sacrifice a lot, but still did it without hesitation.


    The Sword Formation gave birth to spiritual intelligence. It was already an independent entity, but for the sake of the integrity of the celestial eradication sword formation, it still chose to sacrifice its spiritual intelligence without hesitation.


    At this moment, the sword array was as one. The sword diagram was only a sword diagram and had no consciousness.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand with a solemn expression and took the celestial eradication sword array.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    The four long swords rolled up the formation diagram and entered Ye Sheng¡¯s body in an instant, bringing a terrifying power to his body.


    ¡°I, Ye Sheng, will definitely bring all of you into the primal chaos ancestralnd and ughter everyone in all directions,¡±Ye Sheng said in a low voice.


    This was a promise to himself and also a promise to those who had sacrificed themselves.


    The immortal ying sword array, the number one killing tool in the universe.

 Chapter 884

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 34, fusing with the pantheon pill furnace</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Theplete celestial eradication sword formation fused into Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and with a boom, his cultivation base began to rise rapidly.


    This was not a joke. The sudden rise in his cultivation base caught Ye Sheng off guard.


    His strength was not weak to begin with. He was at the twenty-fifth level of the immortal realm, and logically speaking, he should not be able to break through in a short period of time. However, when the celestial eradication sword formation fused together, it gave Ye Sheng too much energy, and his cultivation base was pushed up.


    Rumble!


    Right in this weapon burial valley, under the eyes of the weapons, Ye Sheng¡¯s body underwent an earth-shaking change.


    His strength began to soar, and the sword Qi around his body shot out, iparably resplendent. Streams of sharp sword qi burst out from Ye Sheng¡¯s body like spring after rain.


    Such a bigmotion rmed the weapons.


    Zhan ge sneered and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this person thinking too little of us and breaking through right in front of us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we give him a blow, will the bacsh from this breakthrough be able to nail him to death here?¡±Iron staff curled his lips and said.


    ¡°Ye Sheng was brought here by me. Have you asked for my opinion before you want to touch him?¡±Old Xuanwu asked with a dark face.


    ¡°You Damn Gossiper, you¡¯d better guard the door,¡±Zhan GE said unyieldingly.


    ¡°You... you... are driving me mad.¡±Old Xuanwu was furious and red at Zhan Ge.


    ng!


    However, someone made a move. It was Miss Ah Qing. She drew her sword and shed across the air. The space around Zhan GE¡¯s body instantly copsed, and he was swallowed into it and disappeared.


    Seeing Lady Ah Qing being so cruel, iron rod immediately shut up and pretended to be dead.


    Ten secondster, Zhan Ge walked out from the lost space and was very dissatisfied. ¡°I was just joking. Lady Ah Qing is too serious. You Wouldn¡¯t exile me to the lost space, would you?¡±


    Lady Ah Qing said calmly, ¡°You can continue joking. I will continue to exile you.¡±


    Zhan ge choked and could not speak. He was very angry, but he was not a match for Miss Ah Qing. This was very vexing.


    Miss Ah Qing was too powerful. Zhan ge could only curl his lips, he said, ¡°With this level of cultivation, what¡¯s the use of breaking through? The Sword Formation boss made a mistake in choosing him. He even gave up his hope of transcending and wiped out his hard-earned intelligence. It¡¯s simply not worth it.¡±


    Iron staff also said indignantly, ¡°As long as the Sword Formation boss transcends, he can be a new life and be independent in the universe. He¡¯s definitely number one, but he still gave up on himself. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking?¡±


    ¡°What do you all know? Everyone is insisting on something in their hearts. Perhaps to others, it¡¯s a childish,ughable, and lowly thing, but it¡¯s worth it even if you give up your life for it.¡±. ¡°The sword formation chose to give up on itself and let the celestial eradication sword formationplete. This is such a spirit,¡±old Xuanwu said. ¡°In the heart of the sword formation, the integrity of the celestial eradication sword formation exceeds its own life.¡±


    ¡°The sword formation boss has been unwilling to cultivate and has been waiting for something. In the past, when I asked it, it refused to say no matter what, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so decisive,¡±Lady Ah Qing sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m also happy for the Sword Formation boss. It has found its own home, but can this kid really control the number one sword formation in the Heavens?¡±Zhan ge questioned Ye Sheng.


    ¡°I also suspect that the sword formation boss chose to sacrifice himself, but chose the wrong person.¡±Iron staff also suspected Ye Sheng.


    The Immortal realm was not bad, but in their eyes, it was just that. It was not worthy of the number one killing sword formation like the immortal ying sword formation.


    Ah Qing could not give an answer to Zhan GE and Tie Rod¡¯s doubts. In fact, in her heart, she also felt that ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation level was too low.


    Even if Ye Sheng was breaking through now.


    Even if ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation level suddenly broke through from the 25th level to the 30th level.


    The peak of the immortal realm was only two steps away from the peak of the breakthrough level.


    The 32nd step of the immortal realm, Ye Sheng walked to the 30th level.


    He was over 200 years old, and this was counting all his time. He was already a peerless genius, but he still could not satisfy Zhan GE, tie gun, and Ah Qing.


    Ye Sheng opened his eyes and looked at them. ¡°The sword formation chose to sacrifice itself and gave me the immortal ying sword formation. It must have its own ns. I will also do something big in this era. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Zhan Ge and tie Gan were skeptical.


    Lady Ah Qing did not speak.


    Old Xuanwu sighed regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ve quarreled with this broken sword formation my entire life. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so decisive and sacrifice itself. There won¡¯t be any more quarreling in the future. It¡¯s a bit of a pity.¡±


    Ye Sheng and the others were silent.


    Old Xuanwu and the broken sword formation could be said to be at loggerheads. They quarreled whenever they met and fought a few times. However, after millions of years of being together, their feelings had umted quite a bit.


    At their realm, there were very few friends that they could get along with.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, let¡¯s go,¡±the old Xuanwu said to Ye Sheng after feeling sad.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave for the time being. I¡¯m taking something else.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and looked in a direction.


    ¡°What are you taking?¡±Lady Ah Qing asked.


    ¡°Besides the sword formation boss being fooled by you, who else would believe you?¡±Zhan ge asked suspiciously.


    Ye Sheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to fool anyone, because that thing is mine to begin with.¡±


    Ah Qing, Zhan Ge, the iron rod, and old Xuanwu were all extremely curious.


    What did he mean by this?


    Ye Sheng did not exin. Instead, he let the Pantheon Pill Furnacee out on its own.


    Bang!


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace flew out and rapidly expanded. It was tattered and tattered. Its three legs were broken and its two legs were spinning in the air.


    Old Xuanwu was startled. ¡°What is this? Why do I feel like I¡¯m facing a big shot?¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡±Zhan ge said solemnly.


    ¡°This is a cauldron, right? Why is it so tattered?¡±Iron staff muttered.


    ¡°This is a terrifying magic treasure, but it¡¯s damaged,¡±Lady Ah Qing said.


    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t this part of the cauldron look like something?¡±Old Xuanwu was suddenly startled as he asked.


    ¡°That remnant foot on the peak of the mountain!¡±Zhan ge immediately thought of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that remnant foot of mine belongs to this cauldron,¡±iron staff said excitedly.


    ¡°Damn, that remnant foot injured me several times. It¡¯s very cold. I don¡¯t know if it has no sentience or what, but it has always stood alone on the peak of the mountain,¡±Zhan GE said.


    ¡°Now we can confirm that that leg belongs to this cauldron. The problem is, how could such a magic treasure be in the hands of a person with a low cultivation like Ye Sheng?¡±Asked tie gun.


    Miss Ah Qing could not give an answer.


    Old Xuanwu curled his lips. He did not know the answer either.


    Ye Sheng did not pay attention to their shock. Instead, he focused his attention on the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace flew into the air and emitted a suction force. It quickly attracted the foot on the peak of the mountain.


    Rumble!


    The foot and the cauldron merged smoothly at this moment. There were no idents.


    Dong!


    The pantheon pill furnace suddenly shot out endless mes. Like a fire tree and silver flower, it sprinkled down and burned its appearance.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    Countless rusted things fell down, revealing the ancient and simple atmosphere inside. Countless gods, flowers, birds, mountains, and the true body of the universe were carved inside.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace received a foot and recovered a lot of its origin, making its appearance much more beautiful.

 Chapter 885

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 35, entering the universe graveyard (4,000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Seeing the all gods pill furnace merge with that foot and reveal its original appearance, Ye Sheng¡¯s heart was extremely warm.


    The all gods pill furnace was his natal magic treasure, and Ye Sheng paid more attention to it than the celestial eradication sword formation.


    If he could only choose one of the two, Ye Sheng still wanted the all gods pill furnace, and not the celestial eradication sword formation.


    A Natal Magic Treasure was one that would rise and fall together.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace, which had burned its own impurities, became beautiful and magnificent, bringing with it an aura that could suppress all things.


    After old Xuanwu saw it, he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°What an amazing magic treasure. I can¡¯tpare to it.¡±


    ¡°When I came to the weapon burial valley, this leg was already there. I was so proud that I didn¡¯t care about anyone. I didn¡¯t expect it to be on this magic treasure,¡±Ah Qing muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s still iplete, but its power is already so terrifying. If I stabilize the other leg, wouldn¡¯t it be even more terrifying?¡±Iron staff sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, why is your life so good? All these magic treasures are on You?¡±Zhan ge said enviously.


    Ye Sheng chuckled and didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he stretched out his hand, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace spun around andnded on his hand. Then, it seeped into his skin and entered his dantian.


    Dong!


    The pantheon pill furnace suppressed his dantian. Just like the celestial eradication sword array guarding ye Sheng¡¯s four limbs, it became iparably terrifying.


    Ye Sheng had just broken through, but at this moment, he felt a terrifying energy enter his body. It came from the Pantheon Pill Furnace.


    The Pantheon Pill Furnace was Ye Sheng¡¯s natal magic treasure. It recovered its origin and rose from the previous four or five levels to the seventh level of origin power. It was iparably dense, and it was fed back to Ye Sheng¡¯s body, immediately allowing him to quickly rise.


    At this moment, there were two steps to climb up the immortal¡¯s thirty steps.


    The peak of the immortal, thirty-two steps.


    Ye Sheng held his breath and focused his mind, trying his best to stabilize his body. He didn¡¯t cultivate these things by himself, but by the massive increase in energy brought about by the Pantheon Pill Furnace and the immortal ying sword array. Although his strength and realm had increased, he still needed to change many things.


    Ye Sheng would need to spend a lot of time to stabilize his realmter on.


    But now, he had broken through again and again, and he was stunned by iron staff and the others.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Iron staff said in surprise, not daring to believe his eyes.


    ¡°Is it so easy to break through?¡±Zhan GE¡¯s eyes were red with envy.


    Ah Qing was also a little envious. This time, Ye Sheng had crossed nearly ten steps consecutively. It was unbelievable.


    Ye Sheng himself was also very surprised, but after thinking about it carefully, he was not that surprised.


    After all, the all gods pill furnace was his natal magic treasure. It was natural for it to bring him energy.


    After the breakthrough, Ye Sheng looked at Old Xuanwu. He had gained a lot froming to the soldier burial valley this time, but he still wanted new gains.


    ¡°Do you know how to go to the seventh world?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    Old Xuanwu muttered, ¡°The seventh realm. This is a magical ce, the epitome of thest era. But to be honest, I don¡¯t know how to get there.¡±


    Old Xuanwu had been imprisoned here for millions of years. He knew very little about the seventh realm, so he could not help ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng sighed in disappointment.


    Lady Ah Qing looked at Ye Sheng¡¯s sigh and asked, ¡°Do you really want to know about the seventh realm?¡±


    Ye Sheng nodded and said happily, ¡°You know about it?¡±


    Ah Qing nodded and said, ¡°My master went to the seventh world when she was alive.¡±


    Iron Rod, war spear, Old Xuanwu, and Ye Sheng looked at Miss Ah Qing together.


    The weapons here gave birth to a will and became a new species. Miss Ah Qing was one of a kind. She did not give birth to a will on her own. Instead, she inherited a part of her master¡¯s unyielding will and used the main body of the long sword.., to give birth to a will.


    Therefore, Lady Ah Qing walked very far. Within the weapon burial valley, other than the sword array, she was the most special one, and no one dared to provoke her.


    Back then in the Universe Graveyard, when the primal chaos race invaded, Lady Ah Qing even came out and swept across tens of thousands of miles with a single sword.


    Therefore, what Lady Ah Qing said made ye Sheng very pleasantly surprised. He immediately said, ¡°Can you tell me how to go to the seventh world?¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go to the seventh world?¡±Miss Ah Qing asked.


    ¡°The chaos race has already started to destroy this era. If I don¡¯t go to the seventh world, I might not be able to survive,¡±Ye Sheng said bitterly.


    The main universe was bing more and more difficult. The chaos race attacked wantonly, killing people at every moment. Immortal kings and emperors were everywhere. The umtion of the chaos race for many years exploded at this moment. It was terrifying.


    It was already impossible for Ye Sheng to continue cultivating in the universe. He now had the immortal vanquishing sword array and the Pantheon Pill Furnace, these two heaven-defying magic treasures. He had to do something.


    After entering the seventh world, he would ask Chu Xiangyu for his opinion and bring Beauty Zhou along with him.


    Regardless of whether this universe was alive or dead, Ye Sheng wanted to be with the woman he had promised his entire life.


    As for his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er, she had her own life. She had already grown up and was like an eagle soaring. In the end, she would be very powerful.


    Ye Sheng did not want to interfere with his daughter¡¯s choice, so he did not choose to bring ye Yun ¡®er along.


    The premise of all this was that Ye Sheng could enter the seventh realm.


    Miss Ah Qing¡¯s answer was extremely important.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±Old Xuanwu suddenly asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng looked at Old Xuanwu in puzzlement and said, ¡°I want to enter the seventh world.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±Old Xuanwu asked.


    Iron Rod, Battle Spear, and Lady Ah Qing all looked at Ye Sheng and old Xuanwu.


    ¡°And then?¡±Ye Sheng pondered for a moment and suddenlyughed. ¡°Then, prepare to improve yourself. Before this universe is destroyed, enter the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race and save a very great person.¡±


    ¡°Save Who?¡±Lady Ah Qing asked.


    ¡°Immortal King!¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°Immortal King!¡±Lady Ah Qing¡¯s eyes widened, filled with joy.


    Iron staff and Zhan Ge also stared in shock, not daring to believe it.


    To the weapons of the weapon burial valley, immortal kings were no strangers.


    Back then, the corpses of the five old men they were guarding were sent in by Immortal Kings. The Immortal Kings even instructed them to take good care of them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Immortal King Dead?¡±Tie Gan asked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Immortal King vanquished the nine heavens. I¡¯ve heard of this legend for many years.¡±Zhan ge replied.


    Lady Ah Qing and old Xuanwu silently looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°The Immortal King vanquished the nine heavens is a legend. But in reality, the Immortal King vanquished the Nine Heavens isn¡¯t a legend. It¡¯s a true existence. It¡¯s just that this nine heavens isn¡¯t the nine heavens you know of. It¡¯s the ancestralnd of the primal chaos. ¡°The Immortal King single-handedly held back a group of primal chaos old farts. He was suppressed by them in the ancestralnd of the primal chaos. I have to go and save him.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°Just you, you don¡¯t even have the Immortal King Realm, you want to go and save the Immortal King?¡±Zhan ge expressed his doubt.


    Ye sheng smiled bitterly, ¡°No matter what, I have to give it a try.¡±


    Lady Ah Qing said, ¡°There are several routes to the seventh world. There¡¯s a passageway in the deity world.¡±


    ¡°If it is destroyed, the deity world will copse and no longer exist. If the deities are no longer around, who knows where they will escape to?¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Then there is another ce.¡±Miss Ah Qing immediately said.


    ¡°What ce?¡±Ye Sheng looked at Miss Ah Qing expectantly.


    Iron Rod, battle spear, and old Xuanwu were all listening.


    ¡°The universe graveyard, that is the end of the universe. There are countless talents buried there, and they are also connected to different ces. The seventh world has a passageway in the universe graveyard.¡±Miss Ah Qing said.


    ¡°The universe graveyard, where is it now?¡±Ye Sheng was confused.


    Ever since the universe graveyard separated from the soldier burial valley 100,000 years ago, the soldier burial valley hade to the era battlefield, the universe graveyard had disappeared.


    ¡°I know where it is, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±Iron Rod suddenly said.


    Zhan ge was shocked, ¡°You¡¯re not transcending?¡±


    All the weapons in the entire soldier burial valley were pursuing a transcending, in order to transcend, they could give up anything. Now that iron rod said this, it meant that he was leaving the soldier burial valley.


    It was chaotic outside. If he left weapon burial valley, he would face the great cmity of the new age.


    This was a very unwise choice.


    Only Zhan GE would question Iron Staff¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Is it safe to stay in weapon burial valley?¡±Iron staff asked.


    Zhan GE had nothing to say. Weapon Burial Valley said that it was safe, but they would change ces regrly. With just their weapons, there was no one else, so it was very quiet.


    However, the weapon burial valley still existed in this universe. Once the epoch was destroyed, everything would be destroyed, and the lives would be ruined. Would the weapon burial valley be able to escape the fluctuations?


    Not to mention other things, at least half of the weapons in the weapon burial valley had died, or even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s at least much better than going out.¡±Zhan ge persuaded Iron Rod.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m hoping to find my master. He left me in the weapon burial valley for so many years, and I¡¯ve always felt that he wasn¡¯t dead. Although I have the hope of transcending, with my character and strength, I still have no hope of transcending.¡±Iron Rod told the truth, he was very self-aware.


    Transcending did exist, but since ancient times, countless weapons became spirits in the weapon burial valley. Then, they wasted time and used up their lifespans. Even if they didn¡¯t use up their lifespans, they had already passed through a few eras and were hiding in the depths of the weapon burial valley, they were on theirst breath.


    Weapons that passed through an era in the weapon burial valley would enter the depths, leaving the outer space for weapons that entered the weapon burial valley in a new era.


    Therefore, Zhan GE, tie rod, Lady Ah Qing, the Sword Array, and the old gossip all entered the weapon burial valley in this era.


    Zhan GE was silent, not knowing how to persuade them.


    He and tie rod were also the type to kill each other. They often fought, but they cherished each other.


    Now that tie rod was about to leave the weapon burial valley, Zhan Ge was very sad.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, take the immortal vanquishing sword array and give my iron chain a hit. Let me escape, I¡¯ll help you too,¡±old Xuanwu suddenly said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Can the immortal vanquishing sword array break your iron chain?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array is the number one killing weapon. It can still cut my iron chain,¡±old Xuanwu immediately said.


    ¡°No problem. Chu Xiangyu and I promised you a hundred thousand years ago to help you get out of here. It¡¯s been a hundred thousand years. I should fulfill my promise,¡±Ye Sheng agreed immediately. He took out the immortal vanquishing sword array and walked out of the weapon burial valley.


    Old Xuanwu¡¯s main body was still outside the weapon burial valley.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±Miss Ah Qing suddenly said.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving the weapon burial valley too?¡±Zhan ge looked at Miss Ah Qing in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed for too long. I¡¯ve been training my soul and master¡¯s soul. Now that I¡¯ve reached a perfect level, it¡¯s time for me to go out. This time, the sword formation¡¯s boss has sacrificed himself like this. I Won¡¯t stay in the weapon burial valley.¡±Miss Ah Qing said firmly.


    ¡°Damn it, all of you have left, leaving me alone here. It makes me look so miserable. No, I want to follow you too.¡±Zhan ge suddenly hardened his heart and walked in front of Ye Sheng, he raised his head and said, ¡°Do You Want Me Now?¡±


    Ye Shengughed loudly and grabbed zhan ge, saying, ¡°All of you have gained sentience. You Don¡¯t need to look for master anymore. Why do you need to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, although we have gained sentience, we don¡¯t know much about the outside world. Moreover, the sword formation boss has chosen you. Then I¡¯ll follow you. I believe in the judgment of the sword formation boss,¡±said iron staff.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want the efforts of the sword formation boss to be wasted. You Don¡¯t have to think too much. I also don¡¯t have the intention of letting you be the master,¡±said Miss Ah Qing calmly.


    ¡°Right. I just want you to lead us. Don¡¯t think too much. You are too weak. You Aren¡¯t worthy to be my master.¡±Zhan ge curled his lips.


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t angry at all. These weapons were all extremely powerful, especially old Xuanwu and Lady Ah Qing. Ye Sheng estimated that within the emperor realm, they were all very powerful.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll enter the seventh world. When you understand the situation, you won¡¯t need me anymore.¡±Ye Sheng said.


    He took the celestial eradication sword formation and left the weapon burial valley. When he saw the old Xuanwu¡¯s chains, the four swords suddenly became one. The sword diagram revolved and turned into a sharp ray of light.


    Crack!


    Like cutting tofu, Ye Sheng¡¯s attack cut the chains on the eight trigrams into pieces and broke them on the ground.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯m finally free.¡±The old Xuanwu threw his head back and roared. A huge eight trigram appeared in midair and shot into the sky, turning into a huge eight trigram diagram.


    Old Xuanwu¡¯s true form was an eight trigram.


    Now that he was free, hepletely washed out his power. It was like water, vast and mighty, changing thousands of times.


    ¡°Old eight trigram is still so boring,¡±iron staff muttered.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not boring, is he still him?¡±Zhan ge sneered.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±Even Lady Ah Qing, who did not like to joke, agreed.


    Ye Sheng did not know whether tough or cry. Old Xuanwu had been trapped for a long time. Now that he had escaped, he was actually in the air, demonstrating the various functions of the eight trigrams.


    If you said that he was deducing some future, that was fine too. However, he was just purely showing off. His momentum was great, as if he was fighting with someone. He was putting on an act. He was very stupid.


    Ye Sheng was too embarrassed to say it, but tie gun and Zhan ge did not have any scruples.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±Miss Ah Qing still said a simple word.


    ¡°Brain-dead.¡±Tie Gun gave a direct evaluation.


    ¡°Showing off and brain-dead.¡±Zhan GE¡¯s mouth was the meanest, and he said directly.


    Old Xuanwu was so angry that he wanted to activate the eight trigrams formation and fight them one-on-one.


    ¡°Alright, stop showing off. Let Iron Rod take us to the universe graveyard,¡±Ye Sheng shouted. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll carry you. I can cross space at a very fast speed.¡±Old Xuanwu stopped showing off. His body swayed and transformed into Xuanwu¡¯s main body, carrying Ye Sheng and the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s at thisndmark. Hurry over.¡±Iron Rod immediately gave the location of the universe graveyard to old Xuanwu and let him carry out the ck hole transmission.


    Hong!


    ¡°Sit tight, let¡¯s go.¡±Old Xuanwu excitedly howled, rushing into the ck hole and disappearing.

 Chapter 886

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 36 entered the seventh world</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Old Xuanwu carried ye Sheng, Zhan Ge, tie Gan, and Lady Ah Qing and rushed to the universe graveyard.


    Old Xuanwu¡¯s strength was very terrifying. He was at least at the Overlord level, so he advanced very quickly. After confirming the area of the universe graveyard, he started to travel through space.


    Ye Sheng followed him and quickly arrived at the universe graveyard.


    The Universe graveyard was as lonely and huge as before. It was hidden in a corner of the universe and was very inconspicuous. There weren¡¯t many people, and the gray fog blocked one¡¯s vision.


    Old Xuanwu brought everyone here andnded on the ground. He used his feet to pull the soil apart and saw the gray aura of death inside.


    ¡°The universe graveyard is like this. It¡¯s filled with the aura of death. Otherwise, why would it be called the universe graveyard?¡±Old Xuanwu sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Who knows how many people have been buried here. It is unimaginably huge.¡±Iron Rod nodded.


    ¡°How did the Universe Graveyard Form?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°The universe graveyard seemed to have been formed after the primal chaos destruction era. Countless corpses were piled here. Under the aura of death, it became like this over time.¡±Lady Ah Qing said.


    ¡°Then how much would it take for it to be like this?¡±Ye Sheng widened his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. There are many of them anyway.¡±Old Xuanwu sighed.


    What the universe graveyard witnessed was the crimes of the primal chaos. An iparably huge graveyard had witnessed the crimes of the primal chaos for these seven epochs.


    ¡°The primal chaos will have to pay the price sooner orter.¡±Zhan ge said indignantly.


    Weapons that could hide in the weapon burial valley had more or less been persecuted by the primal chaos. They definitely didn¡¯t have a good impression of the primal chaos.


    Ye Sheng looked around. There were graves everywhere. Some had long been reduced to a small mound, while some still retained their original form. However, most of them had long been blown by the wind and sand into one with the earth.


    ¡°How should we go to the seventh world?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He wasmenting over the fact that the universe graveyard waspletely useless. It was more practical to go to the seventh world.


    ¡°Inside, there are more than ten sinkholes in the universe graveyard. One of the sinkholes has been opened up by someone and can lead to the seventh world.¡±Lady Ah Qing said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s split up and look around.¡±Ye Sheng immediately said. More than ten sinkholes. How Long would it take to find them.


    The universe graveyard was very big. Even an emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to find all of them in a short period of time.


    From here, one could see how many people the primal chaos had killed.


    Old Xuanwu and the others didn¡¯t waste any time. They scattered and began to search.


    Ye Sheng was alone as he flew forward.


    After a while, he heard iron staff¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I found a sinkhole, but unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t lead to the seventh world.¡±Iron staff said regretfully.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed. At least one was eliminated.


    He continued to search.


    ¡°I found one too, but it¡¯s not one either,¡±Zhan GE said helplessly.


    ¡°Me too,¡±Miss Ah Qing said faintly.


    ¡°I found one too, but it¡¯s not one either,¡±old Xuanwu reported.


    Ye Sheng felt that it was quite good. At least with so many eliminated, the probability of encountering the next one was much higher.


    Obviously, they thought the same as Ye Sheng. No one was discouraged. Everyone continued to search and keep searching.


    One after another, after eliminating the non-existent ones, thest one was found.


    During this period of time, Ye Sheng also found two. He continued to fly downwards. He did not know how long he had flown for, but he could only feel the increasingly dense aura of death. When it stacked together, it made Ye Sheng feel suffocated. He had no choice but to fly up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not here either.¡±Ye Sheng said helplessly.


    After eliminating at least a dozen of them, they still did not discover anything. The few of them really ran all over the universe graveyard, but they did not find anything.


    What a pity!


    But right at this moment, Miss Ah Qing suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s right here. You guys cane over.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit jolted. Without any hesitation, he flew towards Miss Ah Qing¡¯s direction.


    When he arrived, the others had already arrived. Old Xuanwu, iron staff, and Zhan GE were all surrounding a bottomless pit to observe.


    ¡°This is it?¡±Zhan ge was skeptical.


    ¡°Have you been down there before?¡±Iron staff asked.


    ¡°I went down to the seventh world.¡±Miss Ah Qing shook her head.


    ¡°Then how are you sure it¡¯s This?¡±Old Xuanwu asked.


    ¡°Because this is the ce where master and I entered the seventh world, so I¡¯m very familiar with it,¡±miss ah Qing said.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem. Let¡¯s go in together,¡±Ye Sheng said impatiently.


    ¡°The seventh world. I haven¡¯t been there for a long time,¡±old Xuanwu said with a sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t been to the seventh world.¡±Iron staff was excited.


    ¡°I heard that the seventh world is a miniature of thest era. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. If It¡¯s true, that would be great.¡±Zhan ge chuckled.


    ¡°What¡¯s Great?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°I want to see the difference between the previous era and our era,¡±Zhan GE said expectantly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. The samend, the same people, the same scenery.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head. He had been to the seventh world before, and it was pretty much the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Miss Ah Qing took the lead and jumped into the deep pit of the seventh world¡¯s passageway.


    Ye Sheng immediately followed her and jumped in.


    Iron Rod, Old Xuanwu, and battle spear all jumped in.


    Boom!


    As if he was weightless, he kept falling. When he reached a bnce, Ye Sheng¡¯s vision turned white.


    He saw flowers, trees, white clouds, blue sky, and earth..


    Most importantly, Ye Sheng saw wild beasts. He was frightened by Ye Sheng and ran at a high speed.


    This made Ye Sheng ecstatic.


    He hade to the seventh world. Ever since thest time he had left, Ye Sheng had finallye to the seventh world again after a long time.


    ¡°MOTHERF * cker, I actually fell down.¡±Iron Stick cursed. He stood up and saw everything around him.


    Including Old Xuanwu, Lady Ah Qing, and Zhan Ge, they were all looking around.


    ¡°This is the seventh world?¡±Zhan GE¡¯s body twisted and he looked around curiously. He was a little disappointed. This was no different from the main universe.


    ¡°This is the seventh world.¡±Ye Sheng immediately said. He flew at high speed, wanting to see if there was anyone nearby.


    Old Xuanwu and the others immediately followed Ye Sheng.


    Theynded in a huge mountain. There was no one there. Only when they went out would they know if there was anyone there.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Ye Sheng increased his speed to the maximum.


    He crossed the mountain and the sea, looking forward to crossing the sea of people.


    Finally, when he left the mountain, the first thing he saw was a town. At the foot of the mountain, there was a huge city. There were many people in the city.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask if they are from the main universe. If they are natives, I¡¯ll ask if they have seen anyone from the main universe.¡±Ye Sheng excitedly came to this small town in the ancient city. Then, hended and regained his calm, he brought old Xuanwu, Zhan GE, tie gun, and Lady Ah Qing into the town.

 Chapter 887

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 37, reunion after a long separation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The people in the town were not surprised by the old Xuanwu who spoke. They did not mind their floating iron rods, war weapons, and Lady Ah Qing.


    They had seen it many times, so they got used to it.


    Seeing that they were used to it, Li Xiandao looked for a passerby and asked, ¡°May I ask if there have been many peopleing in recently?¡±


    This person thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are talking about outsiders from other ces, right?¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately nodded. They were outsiders.


    Old Xuanwu and the others all listened silently.


    ¡°Quite a number of people havee, but none of them are here. There are a lot of aborigines here. Our ancestors have all been here for generations,¡±the passerby nodded and said.


    ¡°Then can you show us the way? I¡¯m eternally grateful,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said.


    ¡°Fly in the southwest direction and you¡¯ll see countless new cities. They live there,¡±the passerby pointed with his hand.


    After Ye Sheng thanked the passerby, he didn¡¯t dy and flew in the southwest direction with old Xuanwu and the others.


    Their speed was very fast. Even Ye Sheng, who was the slowest, had the Kun Peng¡¯s extreme speed. Now, when Ye Sheng used it, he was already at the peak of Kun Peng¡¯s Extreme Speed. He couldn¡¯t bepared to an emperor, but he wasn¡¯t slower than immortal King realm experts either.


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s advantage.


    The few of them rushed forward. They flew and flew past arge group of mountains. Only then did they see countless new cities being built.


    Their arrival immediately attracted the attention of others.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    Immediately, more than ten experts stared at them either openly or secretly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng?¡±At this moment, a surprised voice sounded.


    Ye Sheng focused his eyes and looked. In an ancient city, a titan that was four to five meters tall was looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Chi Jun!¡±Ye Sheng let out a long howl. He was overjoyed. If Chi Jun was fine, then his wife and daughter must be fine.


    ¡°How did you find the seventh world? It¡¯s unbelievable. When we left, we couldn¡¯t contact you. We waited for you for a few months, but you didn¡¯te, so we left.¡±Chi Jun flew up and said apologetically.


    ¡°This is my problem. I was too intoxicated with my breakthrough and forgot the time. How long have you guys been in the seventh world?¡±Ye Sheng immediately asked.


    ¡°Almost ten years. has the main universe beenpletely destroyed by the Primal Chaos?¡±Chi Jun asked curiously.


    ¡°More or less. The dead can no longer be calcted. Countless stars are begging to be destroyed, the universe has copsed, and there are mes of war everywhere.¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    ¡°This is the reason why we gave up on the main universe. We Can¡¯t win.¡±Chi Jun shook his head bitterly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go down first. There are many eyes watching us from above,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Follow me down. I¡¯m in charge of this city. We¡¯re entering the seventh world with many civilians and troops. The entire sky dome has moved here.¡±Chi Jun brought Ye Sheng Down and entered the main hall.


    Old Xuanwu, iron staff, Lady Ah Qing, and Zhan Ge all followed.


    Ye Sheng looked around and asked, ¡°Zhuge Xiaoming, where¡¯s Du Qingyi?¡±


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaoming and his grandfather went to train together. Du Qingyi became the young master of the Immortal Court and went to receive the baptism of the immortal court,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°What? He actually became the young master of the Immortal Court? Aren¡¯t they not on good terms with the Immortal Court?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°The intentions of the primal chaos race were exposed, shocking the silent faction within the immortal court. They cooperated with Du Qingyi¡¯s faction and agreed to ept du Qingyi as the young master. They chased away those spineless people and those who wanted to surrender to the primal chaos race, and then entered the seventh world.¡±Chi Jun gave a simple introduction.


    ¡°They are now on a mountain thousands of miles away, rebuilding the immortal court. Du Qingyi has gone to receive the inheritance of the sessive great powers of the Immortal Court,¡±Chi Jun said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Even the immortal court knows to enter the seventh world?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Du Qingyi asked me for help and brought the people of the immortal court in. Because they were separated, there weren¡¯t many people, so I brought them in,¡±Chi Jun exined.


    Ye Sheng understood. So that was the case.


    He looked at Chi Jun and asked, ¡°What about my wife and Daughter?¡±


    Chi Jun smiled and said, ¡°I acknowledge you as my big brother. Naturally, I will take good care of my sister-inw and niece. They have followed me into the seventh realm and are living in seclusion in a quiet ce.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately felt relieved and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Now that you havee in, let¡¯s rest here and wait for the great change toe,¡±Chi Jun said seriously.


    ¡°The arrival of the Great Change? What does that mean?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    Old Xuanwu and the others were also listening quietly.


    ¡°Once my grandfather entered, he left this ce and went to visit some unfamiliar friends. He personally told me that when this epoch is destroyed, it will be the time for the chaos race to be destroyed.¡±Red Army said excitedly.


    ¡°This is a fight.¡±Iron Rod muttered.


    ¡°Exciting. Starting a war with the chaos race. Interesting.¡±Zhan GE¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Red Army said in surprise, ¡°These are?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who we are. Since we came to the seventh world and received this news, then Ye Sheng, we will take our leave.¡±Old Xuanwu waved his hand.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±Ye Sheng asked. He did not ask them to stay. Their cultivation bases were all stronger than Ye Sheng, so naturally, they would not put Ye Sheng as their main target.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find some experts. After we came in, many experts here sensed it. Now, we¡¯re going to meet them,¡±miss ah Qing said.


    ¡°Okay, have a safe trip.¡±Ye Sheng nodded and watched them leave.


    Old Xuanwu waved his hand and left with iron rod, battle spear, and Miss Ah Qing.


    Soon, they disappeared in front of their eyes.


    Ye Sheng ced his hands behind his back and looked at the mountains andnds outside, deep in thought.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±Chi Jun asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, what should we do next?¡±Ye Sheng sighed.


    The main universe had fallen. The primal chaos was too powerful, and Ye Sheng was burdened with a heavy promise, making it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°Go and cultivate. My grandfather said that once the primal chaos has settled the outside world, they will attack the seventh world. We don¡¯t have many peaceful days to live.¡±Chi Jun said solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, cultivate. I have to work hard to cultivate.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath. It seemed that this was the only thing he could do at the moment.


    ¡°Oh right, the DAO College has moved to the seventh world. There is no dao college in the outside world.¡±Chi Jun suddenly said, ¡°If you want to cultivate, you can go to the DAO College.¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not expect the DAO College toe to the seventh world. It seemed that the destroyed dao college that Ye Sheng saw when he woke up was just an abandoned ce.


    ¡°I will. I have many friends in the monastery.¡±Ye Sheng nodded. It was not bad to go to the monastery to cultivate.


    ¡°Alright, I Won¡¯t disturb you. Go and marry sister-inw. Although sister-inw won¡¯t say it, I know that she is very worried about you. She looks at the horizon in her yard every day and is very sad.¡±Chi Jun patted ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Ye Sheng was silent. He had let down the others, but he had let down Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°Good, I go.¡±Ye Sheng said goodbye to the Red Army, immediately flew to the position of Zhou beauty.

 Chapter 888

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 37-meeting the senior in Indigo again</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng had not seen beauty Zhou for more than ten years. Although to cultivators, ten years was just a snap of the fingers, to Ye Sheng, it was a very long time.


    He went from the monastery to the vault of heaven, from the vault of heaven to the Celestial Court, from the Celestial Court to the battlefield of the epoch, from the battlefield of the epoch to the graveyard of the universe, and finally to the seventh world.


    Now that he was in front of Beauty Zhou, Ye Sheng actually felt that his feet had taken root, and he felt a little homesick.


    Ever since Beauty Zhou and he got married, they had lived together less and apart more. To be honest, Ye Sheng felt very guilty towards her.


    The mountain was towering, and its peak was like a sword, piercing straight into the sky. The forest was covered with vegetation, lush and verdant, and extremely beautiful.


    Gradually, the air became colder, and the snow was white. They reached a mountain peak that was thousands of meters high. The cold wind blew against their faces, and the snow covered the mountain peak. In the white snow, Ye Sheng saw a house.


    In front of the house, a beautiful figure was looking at the world, mountains, rivers,kes, and seas. She could see everything at a nce.


    The beautiful figure was wearing a red coat. In the snow, her pretty face was pink like a young girl¡¯s, but her hair was white.


    Her 3,000 ck hair was now mixed with some white hair. It was very eye-catching and made Ye Sheng¡¯s heart ache.


    Logically speaking, she was almost at the half-immortal realm now. How could she have white hair if she hadn¡¯t aged for 10,000 years?


    But after missing her for a long time, it was like this. It hurt her mind, not other things.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Ye Sheng stepped on the white snow and slowly walked over. He looked at Beauty Zhou.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡±Ye Sheng said.


    Whoosh!


    Beauty Zhou immediately turned around. There was a trace of surprise on her beautiful face, and her originally lifeless eyes shone with an iparably bright light.


    ¡°Wee Home,¡±said Beauty Zhou with a smile. It was just like before, with a brilliant smile.


    Ye Sheng walked over and reached out to hug Beauty Zhou. He hugged her tightly in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I know that my husband is a great hero. He¡¯ll definitely be fine,¡±said Beauty Zhou firmly.


    Ye Sheng smiled and looked around. ¡°Isn¡¯t it lonely on this snowy mountain?¡±


    Beauty Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lonely. On the contrary, it¡¯s very quiet on this snowy mountain. It allows me to talk to myself and analyze my heart.¡±


    ¡°What About My Daughter?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her personality. She¡¯spletely up to you. She can¡¯t be quiet and runs around. I don¡¯t know where she went,¡±Beauty Zhou said unhappily.


    ¡°She¡¯s still young and hasn¡¯t experienced much. When she has experienced more, she will naturally calm down,¡±ye Shengforted her.


    ¡°How did you get to the seventh realm?¡±Beauty Zhou asked curiously as she snuggled into Ye Sheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll talk to you properly.¡±Ye Sheng held beauty Zhou in his arms and entered the room. They began their night conversation.


    ..


    For three days in a row, Ye Sheng apanied Beauty Zhou. He enjoyed the beautiful scenery, calcted the world, exined his cultivation, and improved beauty Zhou bit by bit.


    The husband and wife were also extremely loving.


    But on the fourth day, Ye Yun ¡®er broke it.


    Ye Yun ¡®er rushed back from afar. When she saw her father, she jumped onto Ye Sheng in surprise.


    ¡°Smelly father, smelly father, you worried me to death. We¡¯ve alle to the seventh realm, and you¡¯re the only one in the main universe. Are You Alright?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er cried andughed, and she was still concerned about Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou looked at each other and smiled. Then, they held each other¡¯s hands and took ye Yun ¡®er on a tour of the mountains and rivers. At the same time, they exined to ye Yun ¡®er about the main universe.


    Aftering down from the mountain, the air was much fresher, and the temperature had also returned to an average level. Ye Sheng¡¯s family began to drink and have fun by ake.


    ¡°Where are my master, senior brother, and father-inw?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°They are all here, but they are all fighting hard,¡±Beauty Zhou said.


    ¡°What about senior Xu and the others?¡±Ye Sheng asked with a gloomy face.


    Beauty Zhou shook her head and said, ¡°The Seven Monsters of the Sky Mountain, Chu Zhongtian and the others are not on the Sky Dome. They are training in the outside world. When we left, we couldn¡¯t contact them. Now, we don¡¯t know whether they are alive or dead.¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh. This was the departure brought by the chaos race.


    Originally, they were all cultivating in the universe, training and improving themselves. However, with the destruction of the chaos race, they were all doomed.


    During the Avnche, not a single snowke could escape. This was probably what they meant.


    ¡°Father, have you gone to the monastery?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er suddenly asked.


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°Why, did you go?¡±


    Although he was sad, Ye Sheng was still willing to believe that they were still alive, still persevering, and still working hard for their future.


    Not entering the seventh world did not mean death. It was just very dangerous.


    ¡°Of course I went. They were the ones who invited me. I am now like you, a student of the monastery. The teacher even said that I have talent,¡±ye Yun ¡®er said proudly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±Ye Sheng raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Then I should call you little junior sister. which teacher did you take in?¡±


    ¡°The indigo-robed teacher. She took me in as her disciple,¡±ye Yun ¡®er said with a smile.


    ¡°The indigo-robed senior sister!¡±Ye Sheng was stunned. He did not expect that the indigo-robed senior sister, who had a deep rtionship with him, would take in his daughter as her disciple.


    ¡°Yes, the indigo-robed teacher.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er nodded.


    ¡°If you take her in, you have to learn well. Don¡¯t be arrogant,¡±Beauty Zhou warned.


    Ye Yun ¡®er made an ¡®oh¡¯sound. In this family, she was afraid of Beauty Zhou, not Ye Sheng.


    Because she had not seen ye Sheng for a long time, ye Yun ¡®er was extremely intimate with Ye Sheng. On the contrary, Beauty Zhou, who often took care of her, was not as intimate.


    Beauty Zhou was also very jealous sometimes. She said that she had given birth to a little lover to snatch a man from her.


    Ye Sheng looked at the mother and daughter and said with a sigh, ¡°Since I havee to the seventh world, I need to see senior sister Indigo Gown. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I miss master too,¡±ye Yun ¡®er said immediately.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and visit him.¡±Beauty Zhou nodded.


    Since they had agreed, Ye Sheng put away the banquet and immediately rushed to the monastery with ye Yun ¡®er and Beauty Zhou.


    The monastery entered the seventh world. At the end of the world, at the border of the Horn of the sea, they settled down and moved everything from the monastery here.


    There were thousands of disciples in the monastery, all of whom were hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Their abilities were extraordinary. Immortals were everywhere, immortal kings were everywhere, and even immortal emperors could be seen.


    This was the foundation of the monastery.


    When Ye Sheng brought his family here, Ye Yun ¡®er had already informed her master. Therefore, a beautiful-looking senior dressed in green was waiting for them at the door.


    ¡°Long time no see. I thought you wouldn¡¯t enter the seventh world.¡±The blue-clothed senior sister said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a coincidence. If there wasn¡¯t another path, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Right now, your cultivation level is not bad. It¡¯s at the peak of the immortal realm, but it¡¯s too weak.¡±The blue-clothed senior sister shook her head.


    Ye Sheng also knew his own shorings. His cultivation level had been forcefully raised by the four swords of immortal eradication and the all gods pill furnace. Previously, Ye Sheng had said that he would need to spend a long time to recuperate.


    ¡°I came to the monastery this time for the same purpose,¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.

 Chapter 889

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 38, the monastery¡¯s reincarnation cave</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The indigo-robed senior took them into the monastery.


    The monastery was so big that it contained the heavens and the earth. Three thousand great worlds and one hundred and twenty thousand small worlds were endlessly changing here.


    Ye Sheng was stepping on a stone. It could be a greater world.


    Ye Sheng picked up a branch. It could also be a small world.


    This was the monastery.


    After entering, one could feel the grandeur and vastness of the monastery. Ye Sheng saw Heaven and earth, saw all living things, and even saw the sun and moon..


    Countless wondrous sights disappeared the moment ye Sheng entered.


    The monastery was still the monastery, and Ye Sheng was still ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was in a daze for a moment. He asked the indigo-robed senior, ¡°What I saw just now was an illusion?¡±


    ¡°What you saw is what you saw. There¡¯s no need to suspect or verify it,¡±the senior in Indigo said calmly.


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought. On the surface, the monastery only had a few thousand disciples, but in the dark, they had trained countless experts who were hidden in the myriad worlds.


    The dean of the monastery was elder time, who was best at manipting time and space.


    Ye Yun ¡®er and Beauty Zhou both looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Father, what did you see?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er asked curiously.


    Beauty Zhou also looked at her husband


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I saw a colorful world, a ce with infinite possibilities. You will naturally know about it in the future.¡±


    Ye Sheng did not say it out loud. It was better to let the monastery speak for themselves about the hidden power of the monastery.


    The family of three followed the blue-robed senior sister and walked through the somewhat ordinary monastery. Along the way, they saw experts traveling at lightning speed. Immortal kings could be seen everywhere, and immortal emperors could be seen asionally.


    ¡°Blue-robed senior sister, is there anything you can help me with?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce. This ce was not originally in the monastery. This time around, I¡¯ve moved everything here together.¡±The blue-robed senior sister smiled at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. The meaning behind her words was very likely to resolve his current weak cultivation.


    The family of three followed the blue-robed senior sister into the back mountain of the monastery. They went deep into the mountain. The trees on both sides were tall andrge, blocking the sunlight. A squint fell down, lengthening the shadows of the four people.


    The blue-robed senior sister brought Ye Sheng to a cave.


    ¡°This is the ce to solve your physical problems,¡±the senior said with a smile.


    ¡°This is it?¡±Ye Sheng asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here.¡±The senior nodded.


    Ye Sheng looked at the cave. It was ordinary and did not have any sense of existence. It seemed to have been dug out by hand.


    ¡°It was indeed dug out by hand. It was originally moved here in a hurry. It did not take care of the appearance, but the inside is the reincarnation cave of our monastery,¡±the senior introduced.


    ¡°Reincarnation Cave?¡±Ye Sheng looked at it in surprise.


    ¡°Reincarnation takes ce every second, day by day. After entering, you will fall into a deep sleep and enter the realm of reincarnation. You will reach the other shore and pass through a great dream of spring and autumn. In the dream, you will settle down,¡±the senior in Indigo Gown said.


    ¡°Is That So?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good thing.


    ¡°Then can I enter?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    The senior in green waved her hand, indicating for Ye Sheng to do as he pleased. She said, ¡°You are a disciple of the monastery. If you call me senior sister, you can naturally enter.¡±


    Ye Sheng immediately said to beauty zhou, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Beauty Zhou nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. We will wait for you,¡±ye Yun ¡®er added. She held Beauty Zhou¡¯s arm. She did not look like a mother and daughter, but more like a pair of beautiful sisters.


    Ye Sheng nodded and walked into the reincarnation cave under the watchful eyes of the senior in green.


    After entering the simple and crude reincarnation cave, Ye Sheng felt that it wasn¡¯t simple.


    There was a mysterious power inside the cave. With a step, the surrounding scenery changed drastically.


    It was as if everything was regressing or slowing down. Ye Sheng saw a drop of water fall. Normally, it would take a second, but now it was as slow as a year.


    And this slowing down of time was slowly progressing,yer byyer.


    At the beginning, time was ten thousand times slower on the outside, but in the middle, on the basis of ten thousand times slower, it was ten thousand times slower. And so on, a total of four times of ten thousand times slower.


    Ye Sheng walked to the core and slowly sat down. His eyelids were fighting, and he couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    Plop!


    Ye Sheng fell straight down and fell asleep.


    This sleep made ye Sheng feel veryfortable.


    He dreamed that he was a teacher for tens of thousands of years, that he taught the world and that he was praised for tens of thousands of years.


    He dreamed that he was a beggar for his entire life, lonely and deste. In the end, he froze to death on a snowy night.


    He dreamed that he turned into a swordsman, that a sword came from the west, and that a fairy flew from beyond the heavens.


    He dreamed that his fist shook the world and he was invincible in the world. In the end, he was betrayed by his wife and poisoned to death.


    ..


    Ye Sheng dreamed a lot, a lot, a lot..


    At first, he knew that it was a dream, so he was very casual. In any case, it was all a dream.


    But in the end, Ye Sheng was immersed in it, one life after another, unable to extricate himself,pletely falling into the cycle of reincarnation.


    One second of reincarnation, one second of life, no matter how high his cultivation base was or how long he lived, it was still one second.


    In the end, he would live through life and death. He would no longer know who he was.


    If this continued, he would definitely lose himself in this endless cycle of reincarnation.


    ..


    In this life, Li Xiandao had transformed into a first-level prince. However, his country had been destroyed, and his country was gone. He could see the heavens and earth, and enemies were everywhere. They were people who wanted to take his head to im their reward.


    Ye Shengughed bitterly and let out a long howl. ¡°If you want me to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. This king is the crown prince and Prince, so it¡¯s only right for me to revitalize the country. Unfortunately, this king has failed, so I¡¯llmit suicide here today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to die at such a young age,¡±at this moment, a passing uncle said slowly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve lost my country, I¡¯ve lost my inheritance, and the people want to overthrow us,¡±ye Sheng said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have to die. There¡¯s no need for you to pay for the mistakes of your ancestors. As long as there¡¯s a green mountain, there¡¯s no need to worry about firewood. Don¡¯t even think aboutmitting suicide. Conceal your identity and hide your identity. Take this jade pendant. You can exchange it for some money. Use It as the capital to make aeback.¡±The old man threw down a jade pendant, he turned around and left. When he left, he was still singing, and his voice sounded a little familiar.


    Ye Sheng looked at the jade pendant. In the end, he did not choose tomit suicide. He chose to conceal his identity, umte his strength, and wait for an opportunity.


    Ten yearster, Ye Sheng established a superpower. The jade pendant that he had never sold was also on him. He really wanted to find the old man, but he could not find him no matter how hard he tried.


    Fifty yearster, Ye Sheng was on his deathbed. He held the jade pendant in his hand. Countless children knelt in front of him, crying.


    Ye Sheng only felt that the crying sound was very far away. He tried his best to open his eyes and saw the jade pendant.


    ¡°In the end, it is you who will apany me for my entire life.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. He ced the jade pendant on his head and slowly closed his eyes.


    In front of him, the crying sound turned into wailing.


    However, Ye Sheng only felt that it was very far away, very far away..

 Chapter 890

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 39, Chu Xiangyu</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    When Ye Sheng opened his eyes, his eyes were filled with chaos.


    ¡°I am the Emperor of Great Xia. I am in charge of the world, and Imand all the officials.¡±


    But at the same time, another terrifying consciousness awakened.


    ¡°I am Ye Sheng. I have returned from reincarnation. Thanks to this jade pendant, my spiritual sense was preserved. Otherwise, I would not have been able to escape the disaster.¡±Ye Sheng rejoiced.


    When Ye Sheng woke up again, it was in a simple cave. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this ce.


    It was too terrifying.


    In the end of his reincarnation, he really lost himself. Every life he lived was immersed in it. He lived a life of hardship, happiness, poverty, and wealth..


    He enjoyed himself, indulged in it, and couldn¡¯t extricate himself.


    This oue was nothing more than Ye Sheng¡¯s mental breakdown. The more times he reincarnated, the harder it was for him to return.


    If that was the case, Ye Sheng would be crippled.


    The Reincarnation Cave was just that terrifying.


    Ye Sheng had a cultivation base at the peak of the immortal realm, but he was still unable to escape.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that old man, he would have been doomed.


    ¡°Who is that old man?¡±Ye Sheng thought hard. He could be sure that the old man was here to rescue him. If he didn¡¯t give him the jade pendant, Ye Sheng would continue reincarnating.


    So who was that old man who could freely enter and exit the reincarnation cave?


    Ye Sheng slowly got up. He couldn¡¯t figure out who it was, so he could only go out and ask his senior.


    As soon as he got up, Ye Sheng felt a terrifying power stacking up in his body.


    ¡°My strength has been condensed a lot.¡±Ye Sheng examined himself in surprise. He found that his strength, which had been forcefully raised, had be much more condensed at this moment. It had recovered to the level of hard work in cultivation, it was the same quality as before.


    ¡°My problem has been solved.¡±Ye Sheng happily felt his strength. He no longer felt like he was floating. It was very good.


    He didn¡¯t know how many times he had been reincarnated in the reincarnation cave. Each time, he would examine his own cultivation. Each time, he would examine him again and again, eliminating the hidden danger of the rapid increase in his strength.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng was a genuine peak immortal.


    Only after reaching this step did ye Sheng feel satisfied and walked out of the reincarnation cave.


    Outside the cave, a ray of sunlight shone down, somewhat dazzling. It made Ye Sheng narrow his eyes and look at the reincarnation cave behind him. Although it was simple and crude, it was a rarely seen power.


    Outside the cave, his wife, Beauty Zhou, his daughter, Ye Yun ¡®er, and his senior in Green were all waiting for Ye Sheng.


    Seeing Ye Sheng walking over step by step, Beauty Zhou¡¯s concerned gaze drifted over, while ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s gaze carried a trace of concern.


    The blue-robed senior was calm andposed, without the slightest fluctuation. Speaking of which, she was an emperor, and Ye Sheng felt that she was much more powerful than an ordinary emperor.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±Ye Sheng asked. It was truly a time of vicissitudes. The time they waited outside was the time Ye Sheng spent in the world of reincarnation. He walked from one world to another, experiencing different identities, now that he thought about it, it was like an instant in the vast sea.


    ¡°One day,¡±Beauty Zhou said.


    Ye Sheng was in a trance for a moment. One day, twelve hours, twenty hours, sixty minutes per hour, sixty seconds per minute, and one reincarnation per second.


    Ye Sheng had gone through an eternal reincarnation. He shook his head. Although he had gone in for one day, in reality, he was already thousands of worlds away.


    It was also thanks to Ye Sheng¡¯s strong mentality. If it was someone with a weak mentality, they would have long felt that time and space were in disorder.


    ¡°In the reincarnation cave, I was once immersed in it and could not extricate myself. It was an old man who saved me. Who Is this old man?¡±Ye Sheng asked the azure-robed senior and at the same time, he evolved the appearance of the old man.


    The azure-robed senior smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess it?¡±


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°I guess it is my guess, but I still need to confirm it.¡±


    Ye Sheng had his own guess, but he always felt that it was impossible because he had no interaction with this old man.


    ¡°The dean of the DAO College, the time and Space Old Man.¡±The senior in Indigo gown gave ye Sheng the correct answer.


    Ye Sheng was not surprised. He guessed correctly.


    ¡°Why did the Deane to save me?¡±Ye Sheng asked his own doubts.


    The dean of the DAO College was a big shot, a real big shot, and he actually came to rescue him. What was going on?


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re worth saving. I don¡¯t know either. In the future, when you see him, you can ask him yourself,¡±the indigo-robed senior said casually and turned to leave.


    Ye Sheng hugged his wife and daughter and then said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see a person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er stared at Ye Sheng with wide eyes.


    ¡°A big shot who helped a lot when your father was weak,¡±ye Sheng said with a smile.


    He nned to take the mother and daughter to meet Chu Xiangyu.


    The indigo-robed senior walked far away, waved her hand and said, ¡°Ye Sheng, leave on your own.¡±


    Ye Sheng bowed to the indigo-robed senior, then left the monastery together with Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    After going through so many cycles of reincarnation, Ye Sheng slowly adjusted his heart along the way so that he would not fall into a frenzy.


    In one go, he would stuff tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of things in the world of reincarnation into one¡¯s head. Every life could clearly be seen. Some were good people, some were bad people, some were heroes, and some were bears..


    When these conflicts were put together, those who did not have a certain amount of willpower would not be able to control themselves.


    Fortunately, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression was only a little more serious. He did not say anything to anyone and just silently endured it alone.


    When they arrived, Ye Sheng brought his family out of the monastery. Following the path in their memories, they advanced all the way and finally saw Chu Xiangyu¡¯s Stone City.


    It was a good thing that the city was not dpidated. When Ye Sheng saw it for the first time, he immediately felt relieved.


    Chu Xiangyu did not fail. It was not bad.


    The second nce was to see if the city had blossomed.


    The first sign of sess in transcending was the blooming of flowers.


    The blooming of Stone City meant that the sess of transcending was more than half. As long as everything went ording to n, everything would be fine.


    With Ye Sheng¡¯s arrival, the gate of Stone City opened by itself.


    Chu Xiangyu already knew that Ye Sheng was here.


    Ye Sheng led his family into the stone city. They walked through the main road and came to the center. A lifelike stone statue was there. It was none other than Chu Xiangyu.


    ¡°Father, is this the senior who has helped you a lot?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er asked softly.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°This is known as transcendence in cultivation. To be able to reach this step, one must be a mighty figure. Your father will probably follow this path in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you¡¯re here.¡±Chu Xiangyu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°The murderous aura on your body is very heavy now,¡±Chu Xiangyu said faintly.


    ¡°Yes, the murderous aura is too heavy, but I¡¯m also too weak,¡±ye Sheng said with a bitter smile.


    The number one killing sword array in the universe was on his body. How could the murderous aura not be heavy?


    But unfortunately, he was too weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you. Your cultivation base in the immortal trove is pretty good. It¡¯s only been a few years,¡±chu xiangyu consoled ye Sheng.


    ¡°Senior, is there any hope of transcending?¡±Ye Sheng suddenly asked.


    If Chu Xiangyu had any hope of transcending, then their battle strength would greatly increase.

 Chapter 891

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 40, the Great Paragon of the primal chaos race</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s question made Chu Xiangyu sigh helplessly.


    ¡°The difficulty of transcending is hard to imagine. In the past, I still felt that I could take a gamble, but now, I can only do my best and leave everything to fate,¡±Chu Xiangyu said helplessly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difficulty in transcending?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise. With Chu Xiangyu¡¯s talent, he shouldn¡¯t be like this. If he couldn¡¯t transcend, then how would the future generations walk this path?


    ¡°It¡¯s far away and endless. I Can¡¯t see the path ahead. It¡¯s like an endless climb,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng was deep in thought. It seemed that transcending was a very terrifying thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about this situation back then, so I can ept it. But in this era, I won¡¯t be able to seed,¡±Chu Xiangyu said regretfully.


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°There are still many people in this era who are persisting and holding on. You can transcend with peace of mind. Although my cultivation base is weak, I will sacrifice my life for righteousness.¡±


    ¡°You are a person with great luck. I believe that you will be able to aplish great things. However, things aren¡¯t so simple now. I reckon that the seventh world will be lost.¡±Chu Xiangyu said regretfully.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Ye Sheng frowned and his expression became serious.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡±Chu Xiangyu looked up at the sky and said.


    Boom!


    The sky suddenly trembled. It was like a mirror that was instantly shattered. Countless things fell down, and a terrifying aura spread out with a rumbling sound.


    A primal chaos expert was attacking.


    Ye Sheng immediately looked up in shock. In the sky, enemies were attacking.


    Ye Yun ¡®er and Beauty Zhou both looked up worriedly. What exactly was this?


    At this moment, many people looked up at the sky with solemn expressions. This person¡¯s aura was so great that he wasn¡¯t a simple emperor.


    ¡°The seventh world, the legendary seventh world, has actually been obtained by you. You guys really hid it well. If it wasn¡¯t for yourrge-scale movement this time, I still wouldn¡¯t know where the seventh world is.¡±A low and terrifying voice echoed in the sky, it was like Rolling Thunder that shook one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°So many people. Is this the hope of your era?¡±A five-colored ray of light erupted and turned into a door. After which, a figure slowly walked out.


    This was a golden-haired man with a fairplexion. He was a handsome man who wore a long robe and had an outstanding temperament. He took a step forward and stood in the sky, looking down at the Earth. A cold smile hung on the corner of his mouth.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a bridge of Heaven and Earth crossed the Earth and the sky. It closed in on the golden-haired man, and a tall figure appeared on the bridge.


    The Old Titan!


    The Old Titan who had been hiding in the Small World finally walked out and faced the golden-haired man.


    Below, Ye Sheng¡¯s expression changed greatly. He knew that the person who could make the old Titan appear must be very terrifying.


    ¡°The bridge of the heavens. This is the magic treasure that you stole from my chaos race.¡±The golden-haired man took a nce at this ancient and Grand Bridge and immediately recognized it. He sneered.


    ¡°This is also something that your chaos race stole from others.¡±The old Titan said indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are bandits, and you are also bandits. Everyone is essentially the same, so I won¡¯t criticize you.¡±The golden-haired man looked at the old Titan. After thinking carefully, he suddenly remembered.


    ¡°You are the remnant of the Titan Star, the Titan Elder who escaped?¡±


    The old Titan¡¯s face instantly turned cold.


    ¡°I am the Titan Elder, the Eternal Titan.¡±The old Titan introduced himself, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    Titan also had bloodlines. The highest level was the Eternal Titan, and it would not die out easily.


    ¡°I remember now. In this era, a transcendent appeared in the Titan n, and then the Titan n was destroyed by us. You are the only one who escaped.¡±The blond man sneered.


    ¡°Since you escaped, you don¡¯t wish to continue living on yourst breath. Yet, you still dare to oppose us? Are you courting death?¡±The golden-haired manughed coldly.


    ¡°You Primal Chaos races are too overbearing. Even if I were to escape, you wouldn¡¯t spare me.¡±The old Titanughed coldly.


    ¡°The main reason is that you are too noisy. You are chattering by your ears. Every time, you try to resist, but every time, you fail. You are unable to see the situation clearly, and you are courting death.¡±The golden-haired youth shook his head disdainfully.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an ant trying to shake a tree, you still have to try. Moreover, you guys aren¡¯t trees, and we aren¡¯t ants either. Today, you came to the seventh realm alone. You¡¯re too arrogant.¡±The old Titan said with a cold glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Can you stop me?¡±The golden-haired young man stretched out his hand. Immediately, arge hand split open the sky and fiercely collided with the bridge of Heaven.


    Rumble!


    The air currents in the world churned, and the white clouds were crushed. The bridge of heaven shook violently, and it was extremely terrifying.


    This situation far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, and they began to fight at the slightest disagreement.


    The old Titan suddenly leaped, and his body was huge. He was over ten meters tall, and like a heart ape, he began to break free from his restraints.


    ¡°Primogenitor¡¯s Divine Fist!¡±The old Titan disyed a rare consummate skill. It was his supreme technique, and his attack was astonishing.


    Boom!


    The fist was thrown out, and the sky trembled as if it was about to copse. The golden-haired man¡¯s body was unstable, and he was singing a supreme hymn.


    ¡°I have walked through time. I have experienced endless trials and tribtions, and I am eternal and indestructible. The attacks of the world can not intimidate me.¡±This was thew, the effect of the primitivew.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The old Titan¡¯s Primogenitor¡¯s fist was useless. It was blocked by the golden-haired man. It was as if he was isted from time and space, and the attacks of this world could not harm him.


    The old Titan coldly shouted when he saw this scene. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all. There were many abilities of an emperor, but these were nothing.


    ¡°Heaven and earth will be destroyed together!¡±


    The old Titan still used an extremely powerful attack. His supreme technique was an endless attack. No matter where you hide, I will hit you. Time Can¡¯t Stop Me, and Space Can¡¯t Stop Me.


    The battle between these two could easily tear apart the sky of the seventh world. Fortunately, the bridge of heaven was suppressing it. Even if there were many cracks, it could ensure that the seventh world wouldn¡¯t copse.


    Ye Sheng watched from below and said in fear, ¡°Is the seventh world going to be destroyed?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be destroyed for the time being. This person is too arrogant. He came alone,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    ¡°Then kill him,¡±Ye Sheng said fiercely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill him. He is the vanguard of the primal chaos race. He is also an elder of the primal chaos race. He is a great paragon. He is on the same realm as the Eternal Titan. We can¡¯t kill him,¡±Chu Xiangyu said regretfully.


    ¡°Great Paragon of the primal chaos race. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Army of the primal chaos race will attack soon?¡±Ye Sheng frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You guessed right, Kid.¡±A cheap voice sounded. Ye Sheng turned his head to look. A turtle was walking over. He was chewing on a cigar, and behind him was a cute baby ancestral dragon.


    Old Turtle!


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±The old turtle took a puff of the cigar. His eyes, which were wearing sunsses, emitted a bright light.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ye Sheng.¡±Baby ancestral dragon greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Good, then.¡±Ye Sheng looked at them and was a little happy. Baby Ancestral Dragon had learned from this cheap old turtle, and he had improved very quickly. His aura was profound, and he was actually at the immortal realm.

 Chapter 892

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 41, death was certain</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old turtle brought the baby ancestral dragon and swaggered in, staring at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Kid, how did you get in? The passageway between the seventh world and the outside world is closed.¡±The old turtle took a puff of his cigar and asked.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°The passageway in the universe graveyard can be entered.¡±


    The old turtle pped his forehead and said in surprise, ¡°I forgot about this ce. Back then, it was dug out by someone, so I didn¡¯t go and block it.¡±


    Ye Sheng thought to himself, ¡®it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t block it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter now.¡¯.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a period of time. Brat, you have quite a lot of treasures on you.¡±The old turtle¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light.


    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±Ye Sheng asked warily.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want to see what the universe¡¯s most powerful magic tool, the immortal vanquishing sword array, looks like.¡±The old turtle clicked his tongue.


    ¡°In this era, the most inconceivable thing is the four immortal ying swords. This sword array is truly the work of the Immortal King and his disciple. What a pity, he chose you to be his sessor.¡±The old turtle sighed.


    ¡°What, am I Bad?¡±Ye Sheng said indignantly.


    ¡°You should know better. Do you need me to tell you if you can afford the immortal ying sword array now?¡±The old turtle asked.


    Ye Sheng was speechless. He could not afford it.


    ¡°Give me some time. I can definitely do it,¡±ye Sheng said through gritted teeth. This old turtle¡¯s mouth was still as cheap as ever. It made people want to tear its mouth apart.


    ¡°Chu Xiangyu, what do you think of giving me his celestial eradication sword array?¡±The old turtle suddenly asked.


    Chu xiangyu said indifferently, ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    The old turtle stomped his feet. ¡°We agreed before that I would take Ye Sheng¡¯s ce to do that thing. Do you think he can take on such a big responsibility like this?¡±


    Chu xiangyu said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a way.¡±


    ¡°What Way?¡±The old turtle asked curiously.


    ¡°The ten heroes of the Dao College!¡±Chu Xiangyu said a name.


    The old turtle frowned. He thought carefully and said, ¡°Will the DAO College agree?¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone is as Petty as you?¡±Chu Xiangyu mocked.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±The old turtle jumped up in anger.


    Ye Sheng was confused. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Why did he not understand?


    What ten heroes of the Dao College?


    Would the DAO College agree?


    What was going on?


    The old turtle nced at ye sheng and said, ¡°Take the immortal ying sword formation. I hope you can unleash its power. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Ye Sheng really wanted to stop him and ask him about it, but the old turtle was very fast. He went straight to the bridge of Heaven to help the old Titan suppress the Great Heavenly Venerate of the primal chaos tribe.


    Boom!


    The old turtle was very powerful. He stepped onto the bridge of heaven and pped down with his palm. The Great Heavenly Venerate of the primal chaos tribe staggered and the origin source in his body trembled as he red at the old turtle.


    ¡°It¡¯s You, you bastard! You¡¯re still alive! You¡¯re courting death!¡±The Grand Heavenly venerate roared angrily as he recognized the old turtle.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. I just don¡¯t like your chaotic n¡¯s character of making a fuss. Now That You¡¯vee here, aren¡¯t you courting death?¡±The old turtle walked slowly as he smoked his cigar and puffed out smoke rings.


    ¡°You Old Bastard, where are my chaotic n¡¯s Heaven Stele?¡±The great heavenly venerate of the chaotic n red at the old turtle,


    back then, when the martial ancestor entered the ancestralnd of the chaotic n, he went on a killing spree and stole the Heaven Stele.


    The old turtle also went with him. He stole two heaven steles, threw one to Ye Sheng, and took one with him.


    Now, the chaotic n came to ask for the Heaven Stele.


    ¡°Oh, the Heaven Stele. I broke it. It¡¯s gone.¡±The old turtle shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. I¡¯ll send the army to destroy the seventh world.¡±The Great Heavenly Venerate roared and contacted the primal chaos.


    ¡°Primogenitor¡¯s divine fist.¡±The old Titan didn¡¯t want to force him. Since he had made his move, he was going to beat him to death.


    Ten Thousand Essences gathered under the fist and exploded with a huge light. As they surged, they flew and danced. They apanied the old Titan¡¯s body and ruthlessly suppressed him.


    The old turtle did not stay idle either. His body was like lightning as he charged forward. Then, he stomped his foot fiercely.


    ¡°Get Down for me.¡±The old turtle snorted coldly.


    When the old Titan and the old turtle joined hands, the great heavenly venerate of the primal chaos tribe staggered and fell. He crashed into the bridge of heaven and was torn into pieces. It was a terrible sight.


    Fortunately, he did not die so easily. He slowly gathered and became a new him.


    However, the old Titan and the old turtle were already waiting for him. Their fists and feet pressed down on him again.


    All the techniques in the world returned to their original forms and turned into simple moves.


    The Great Heavenly Venerate of the primal chaos tribe was at a disadvantage in a one-on-two fight. His body split open again and again, and he could not escape.


    Ye Sheng was relieved when he saw this scene. This crisis had been temporarily resolved.


    He looked at Chu Xiangyu and asked, ¡°What did you mean just now?¡±


    Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er looked at him together. They leaned against each other and watched silently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to fulfill your promise?¡±Chu Xiangyu asked Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Yes, I did make a promise, but the current me is too weak,¡±ye Sheng said helplessly.


    ¡°Go to the DAO College. You¡¯ll get a chance if you go to the DAO College,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye Sheng said in surprise, ¡°I just came from the DAO College.¡±


    ¡°This matter was just confirmed. No one expected the great heavenly venerate of the chaos race toe so quickly, so they couldn¡¯t wait,¡±Chu Xiangyu said.


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the Dao College.¡±


    ¡°Ye Sheng,¡±Chu Xiangyu suddenly called out to Ye Sheng.


    He wanted to say something but stopped.


    Ye Sheng smiled. ¡°What do you want to say? Is it very dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Death is certain,¡±Chu Xiangyu said after a moment of silence.


    Ye Sheng fell silent. He looked at Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, but there were no tears. She only looked at Ye Sheng with a trembling body.


    Ye Yun ¡®er wanted to say something and ask her father not to agree, but Beauty Zhou covered her mouth.


    Worry, Fear, panic, these beauty Zhou¡¯s emotions surged up at this moment, but she knew that her husband loved her mother and daughter the most. To be able to make ye Sheng agree to something, it must be something of great importance. She was very reluctant to part with Ye Sheng, but she still did not want to stop ye Sheng.


    ¡°Death is certain,¡±Ye Sheng muttered, and his mood suddenly became very heavy.


    He was only over two hundred years old.


    But Ye Sheng still agreed. ¡°I already guessed it when I took over the celestial eradication sword array. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Chu Xiangyu remained silent.


    Ye Sheng smiled and left Stone City with Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er.


    ¡°The old turtle wanted to save you just now. Hand over the celestial eradication sword array and it willplete this dangerous task on your behalf, leaving you in the seventh realm,¡±Chu Xiangyu said just as Ye Sheng was about to walk out.


    Ye Sheng stopped in his tracks, then waved his hand and said, ¡°I understand, but you still understand me. If I was afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡±


    Under the dusk, Ye Sheng left with his wife and daughter.


    Stone city was closed, and Chu Xiangyu fell into silence.


    The old turtle wanted to save Ye Sheng and ask Ye Sheng to hand over the celestial eradication sword array, but Chu Xiangyu stopped him.


    He felt guilty in his heart. If Ye Sheng died, he would bear the responsibility.


    That was why Chu Xiangyu said those words in the end.


    But Ye Sheng had forgiven Chu Xiangyu, or perhaps he did not intend to hand over the celestial eradication sword array in the first ce.


    If he had promised something, then he wouldplete it himself. What kind of ability was it to let othersplete it for him?

 Chapter 893

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 42: Bring Me along</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After leaving Stone City, Ye Sheng¡¯s family remained silent throughout the journey.


    Beauty Zhou followed Ye Sheng and did not speak. Ye Yun ¡®er wanted to speak a few times, but when the words reached her mouth, she could not bring herself to do so.


    They returned the same way they came and approached the monastery. Ye Yun ¡®er could not hold it in any longer.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go. I Don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red.


    Ye Sheng was silent.


    Beauty Zhou hugged ye Yun ¡®er and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t Disturb Daddy. You¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you worried?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er said excitedly.


    ¡°Daughter, there are some things that I have to do. You should understand.¡±Ye Sheng revealed a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. Trust your father. He has gone through so many trials and tribtions. Why should I be afraid of these?¡±Ye Sheng smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°Father, I can see through your boasting at a nce.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er burst into tears.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou awkwardly.


    Beauty Zhouforted ye Yun ¡®er. ¡°We need to support what father wants to do. You¡¯re an adult now, so you need to have your own ideas. Father and mother will not be with you forever.¡±


    Ye Yun ¡®er¡¯s eyes were full of tears, but she still said firmly, ¡°You must be careful.¡±


    Ye Sheng led them into the monastery.


    In the greater world, the flowers were bing more and more dazzling. Ye Sheng saw the blue-robed senior sister.


    The blue-robed senior sister was waiting for him. She said calmly, ¡°Chu Xiangyu told you?¡±


    Ye sheng nodded and said, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Did you agree?¡±The blue-robed senior sister did not answer and continued to ask.


    Ye Sheng nodded.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡±The blue-robed senior brought Ye Sheng and his family to walk around the Dao College.


    Ye Sheng followed the blue-robed senior and listened quietly.


    ¡°Since the founding of the DAO College, there have been ten geniuses in the first generation. These ten geniuses are the painstaking efforts of the DAO College. Each one of them is world-shaking and has unparalleled talent. Until today, no one is more outstanding than them.¡±The blue-robed senior sighed.


    ¡°The ten heroes of the Dao College?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, the ten heroes of the DAO College are of the same lineage. They are all the personal disciples of the headmaster. All ten of them died at the hands of the primal chaos. Only their remnant souls survived.¡±The azure-robed senior said regretfully.


    ¡°Remnant souls?¡±Ye Sheng was astonished.


    ¡°The strength of the ten heroes of the Dao College lies in the fact that they once barged into the ancestralnd of the primal chaos. They wanted to save the immortal king, but all ten of them failed.¡±The azure-robed senior sighed.


    ¡°They all wanted to save the Immortal King?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. The Immortal King is an old friend of our dao college. Back then, when he was trapped in the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race, many of us in the DAO College were thinking of ways to save him. The ten heroes of the DAO College entered one after another and all of them failed.¡±The azure-robed senior said regretfully.


    ¡°All of them failed?¡±Ye Sheng didn¡¯t understand. Why did they still want to go after failing so many times?


    ¡°Even if they failed, it¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t gain anything. At the very least, they dyed a lot of the energy of the primal chaos race and didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with the Immortal King. The ten of them sacrificed their lives to protect the immortal king.¡±The azure-robed senior spoke.


    Ye Sheng was filled with respect. These ten people were too righteous.


    Behind him, Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but admire them at this moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s best for you to carry on their legacy,¡±the indigo-robed senior said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡±Ye Sheng took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t guarantee it. He could only say that he would do his best.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±The indigo-robed senior called out to Ye Sheng. She brought Ye Sheng¡¯s family and rushed to a destination.


    White Cherry Blossoms Fell and fluttered in the air. There were many flowers and nts around them. It didn¡¯t look like a cemetery.


    However, with a nce, one could see that ten tombs stood tall.


    These tombs had been repaired. Stone tablets were ced in front of one¡¯s face. There were no words on the surface of the tablets, not a single epitaph.


    ¡°These are the ten heroes of the Dao College?¡±Ye Sheng looked around curiously.


    ¡°Yes, these are the ten heroes of the Dao College.¡±His fist was ferocious as he first paid his respects to the people around him and then said.


    Ye Sheng followed suit and paid his respects together with his family.


    During the process of paying his respects, Ye Sheng suddenly heard an angry roar.


    ¡°In my life, I have fought against the heavens and the earth. The chaos race is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°In the ancestralnd of the chaos race, I can enter and exit as I please. What is there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I want to save immortal kings, and I want to destroy the chaos race as well.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is insufficient, and the ancestors are nothing to be afraid of. They are merely the chaos race, and I will kill them sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Give me time, and I will definitely be able to destroy the chaos race.¡±


    ..


    These were the voices of the ten heroes of the Dao College. They were filled with lofty aspirations and high spirits, and they wanted topete with the heavenly duke.


    However, in the next second, Ye Sheng heard the sounds of a fight. A boom rang out, apanied by a few miserable cries. The fightsted for a very long time.


    By the time Ye Sheng raised his head, his forehead was covered in sweat. It was as if he had just experienced an intense life-and-death battle, and he had narrowly escaped death.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±The senior in Indigo asked.


    Ye Yun ¡®er and beauty Zhou looked on worriedly.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and looked around him. He slowly said, ¡°Revenge!¡±


    That¡¯s right. What Ye Sheng Heard was revenge.


    In thest battle, the ten heroes all let out furious roars, wanting revenge.


    The ten heroes of the Dao College had fallen for the Immortal King¡¯s chance of survival. It was just like how the Immortal King had begged for a chance of survival for the five elders. Now, Ye Sheng was fighting for a chance of survival for the ten heroes of the Dao College.


    ¡°Revenge.¡±The indigo-robed senior muttered.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, let me ask you now. Are you willing to ept the power of the ten heroes of the Dao College?¡±The indigo-robed senior asked seriously.


    Ye Sheng nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°The power of the ten heroes of the Dao College is too great. No one with a good body can withstand it. You have to think carefully.¡±The indigo-robed senior said seriously.


    ¡°I know. This is what Chu Xiangyu said about a certain death, but I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°Then you can stay here and receive the inheritance of the ten heroes of the Dao College.¡±The blue-robed senior pointed.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou with a gentle gaze and said, ¡°Go home and wait for me.¡±


    Beauty Zhou shook her head and handed ye Yun ¡®er to the blue-robed senior. She said, ¡°Please take care of our daughter, senior. Ye Sheng and I are very grateful.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er said in panic.


    ¡°Listen to me.¡±Beauty Zhou stared at ye Yun ¡®er seriously.


    Ye Yun ¡®er frowned. She was very dissatisfied and also very worried.


    Beauty Zhou did not care about her anymore. She walked up to Ye Sheng and said firmly, ¡°You are a big hero, my hero, so I won¡¯t stop you. But no matter what you do, Bring Me along.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou in shock. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What did you say when you married me back then?¡±Beauty Zhou had changed from her usual gentleness to her domineering self when she was a young girl. This was also her side as she stared at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Do you still want me to feel the news of waiting for you to die again?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want me to wait for my husband on the Lonely Snow Mountain?¡±


    ¡°If you want to do your own thing, I Won¡¯t Stop You. Bring me along.¡±Beauty Zhou only had one request.


    Ye Sheng looked at Beauty Zhou and refused to say anything. He couldn¡¯t say it no matter what.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 894

    <h4>Chapter 894: Chapter 43, inheritance and inheritance</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°You can leave first. I will bring you along. We will never be separated.¡±


    Beauty Zhou nodded and believed in ye Sheng¡¯s words.


    Ten tombs surrounded Ye Sheng. He stood in the center and looked around. A silent sorrow filled his heart.


    These ten people were once high-spirited and looked down on the past and present. At such a young age, they had barged into the primal chaos ancestralnd and ughtered everyone.


    But in the end, they had all turned into a pile of yellow soil.


    Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er both left. The azure-robed senior sister was engraving one mysterious array rune after another in the surroundings. With her status as an emperor, the array she could create was definitely a world-shaking array.


    Four hourster, the azure-robed senior sister stopped. All living things around the entire mausoleum withered. Fresh flowers withered, nts withered and yellowed, and the earth cracked.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, you canmunicate with the ten heroes now.¡±The azure-robed senior walked out of the range of the array formation and said.


    Ye Sheng looked at the ten tombs but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he sat down cross-legged.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Within ye Sheng¡¯s body, the four immortal Punisher swords were quickly summoned and scattered in all directions. With a boom, they stabbed into the ground.


    ¡°Seniors, this junior, Ye Sheng, wishes to borrow your strength to explore the ancestralnd of the primal chaos. Whether you live or Die is not a question of your future,¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    Boom!


    A huge ck arc of lightning struck down in the air. It exploded with a blinding light, and a terrifying energy instantly spread in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The nine bolts of lightning that followed closely behind exploded one by one. They were iparably terrifying and soul-stirring, causing Beauty Zhou and the others to retreat again and again.


    Even though the indigo-robed senior sister was an emperor, she could not help but retreat.


    Which of the ten elites of the DAO College was not an emperor?


    They were the youngest and most talented group of people. Now, they had also confirmed ye Sheng¡¯s guess.


    They wanted revenge!


    After the ten giant bolts of lightning exploded, in the next second, the array formation under Ye Sheng was activated. A huge yin-yang diagram slowly wrapped around ye Sheng and wrapped around him.


    Rumble!


    Terrifying Phantoms seeped out from the ten tombs.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang..


    Ten blurry figures appeared in the void.


    At this moment, many people in the monastery were looking at this ce with nostalgic expressions.


    The ten heroes of the monastery, the pride of the monastery, and the ten most outstanding people of the monastery had now appeared.


    In the huge yin-yang array formation, ten phantoms stood in all directions and surrounded Ye Sheng. They wrapped around his body, and energy surged like lightning, like a vast ocean.


    Rumble!


    The Sky was shaking. Ten blurry soul shadows stood in the void, giving off an unspeakable evil and terrifying feeling.


    The terrifying fluctuations emitted by the blurry figures made everyone¡¯s heart palpitate. They were the trembling souls of the ten heroes of the Dao College, True Geniuses.


    Seeing this scene, the blue-robed senior sister sighed and was speechless.


    ¡°Charge, into the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race!¡±A Stern shout rang out.


    ¡°Primal Chaos race, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard of it. Back then, I massacred eight million primal chaos race members. I can still do it now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my blood to rmend Xuan Yuan. It¡¯s just the primal chaos race. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°The people of the DAO College are not afraid of battle!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The ten heroes of the DAO College were all roaring furiously. Their remnant souls were unwilling to ept this. They roared and then stared at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What a good body.¡±


    ¡°It can withstand our power.¡±


    ¡°Another genius has appeared in our Dao College. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Then let us senior brothers join hands with you to charge into the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.¡±


    ¡°Massacre everyone!¡±


    The ten elites of the dao college were rather satisfied with Ye Sheng. Now, they all agreed to let ye Sheng inherit their remaining power and charge into the ancestralnd of the primal chaos.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, ten surges of tremendous power rushed into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ah! ! ! ! !


    Ye Sheng threw his head back and let out a long roar. His eyes were tightly shut, and his ck hair danced in the wind. The energy in his body soared at this moment.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the next second, Ye Sheng opened his eyes in anger and hunger, shooting out two beams of sharp light that pierced through the heaven and earth.


    Ye Sheng felt as if his entire body had split open.


    His cultivation base was still at the peak of the immortal realm.


    But at this moment, his strength had reached the emperor realm.


    And he was still climbing.


    Ye Sheng saw the lives of the ten heroes. Their strength, their arrogance, their ideals, and their fearless courage.


    Ye Sheng also saw their love for each other, saw their sadness and destion, and saw their frustration and unwillingness.


    As he watched, tears fell from Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes. It was as if he felt the same. Especially when he saw that the ten heroes, for the sake of the immortal king, didn¡¯t hesitate to risk their lives. They barged into the primal chaos ancestralnd, stirred up the primal chaos, and saved the Immortal King.


    Ah! !


    Ye Sheng still couldn¡¯t bear it. He roared, and then his body instantly turned into a ck hole. It was an enormous ck hole, like a. It carried a terrifying aura, and it rapidly expanded, contracted, and absorbed energy.


    In the next second, the ck hole turned into Ye Sheng¡¯s face. He roared and roared at the gxy. The entire seventh world heard it.


    ¡°Chaos Tribe, die!¡±


    Chi Jun looked at the dao college worriedly. He knew that it was Ye Sheng¡¯s voice.


    The old Titan and the old turtle watched this scene silently after suppressing the Chaos Tribe¡¯s great heavenly venerate.


    In Stone City, Chu Xiangyu was silent and silently prayed for Ye Sheng.


    Beauty Zhou and ye Yun ¡®er nervously sped their hands together. They did not even know that their hands had turned green as they stared at Ye Sheng.


    In the mausoleum, Ye Sheng¡¯s ck hole was still absorbing. At the same time, a formation diagram flew out from his body and surrounded his ck hole.


    Immortal execution formation diagram!


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The four swords of immortal execution also flew up and exploded with great power. They surrounded Ye Sheng and then stabbed into the formation diagram.


    Rumble!


    The number one killing treasure in the universe appeared and was controlled by Ye Sheng. It helped Ye Sheng suppress the violent power of the ten greats.


    As time passed, Ye Sheng transformed into human form. He looked at the vast gxy and the vast earth. He let out a long sigh and then stood up. All the strange images around him disappeared.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body became extremely powerful. Every move he made was filled with a terrifying power.


    ¡°You seeded,¡±the senior in Green said in satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you, senior. I have to fulfill my promise now.¡±Ye Sheng smiled and nodded.


    He looked at Beauty Zhou and stretched out his hand.


    Beauty Zhou did not hesitate and held ye Sheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, are you going to leave me behind?¡±Ye Yun ¡®er said sadly.


    ¡°Daughter, you still have a long way to go. Mom and Dad won¡¯t always be with you. Mom and dad are going to do a big thing. You should learn from senior in green,¡±Ye Sheng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Take me with you. I don¡¯t want our family to be separated,¡±ye Yun ¡®er cried.


    ¡°Be good. Mommy will apany Daddy. You have to find someone to take care of you in the future,¡±Beauty Zhou said with a smile as she held ye Sheng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You Don¡¯t love me. I hate you so much.¡±Ye Yun ¡®er turned around and wiped her tears. She knew that she couldn¡¯t Stop Ye Sheng and Beauty Zhou.

 Chapter 895

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 44, killing Agu Rio Tinto</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng looked at his grieving daughter, sighed, and turned around.


    Beauty Zhou was immediately put into the Pantheon Elixir Furnace by Ye Sheng, and then Ye Sheng punched out.


    Boom!


    A ck hole appeared, connecting to the real world.


    This was the current Ye Sheng.


    He could freely enter and exit the seventh world, unlike before, when he had been searching hard but still could not find his way. If it were not for Miss Ah Qing, he would not have been able to enter.


    The power of the ten elites of the dao college was so terrifying that it was hard to imagine.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, take care,¡±the blue-robed senior said solemnly. Of course, she knew where Ye Sheng was going.


    Ye Yun ¡®er cried out, ¡°Father, you muste back safely.¡±


    Ye Sheng smiled and nodded. He did not say anything. He carried the celestial eradication sword formation and walked into the ck hole.


    The ck hole slowly shrank, and Ye Sheng disappeared as well.


    The green-robed senior sister¡¯s expression was inexplicable. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Ye Yun ¡®er was extremely sad. She secretly swore that she would work hard in her cultivation.


    Inside the stone city, Chu Xiangyu said faintly, ¡°The curtain has opened. A good show is about to begin. It¡¯s time to counterattack.¡±


    In the Dead Sea of the seventh realm, amidst the pile of bones, a huge dragon¡¯s roar suddenly reverberated in the sky. A yellow dragon flew out and disappeared.


    The old Titan and the old turtle also brought the captured great heavenly venerate of the primal chaos tribe out of the seventh world.


    ..


    Ye Sheng brought Beauty Zhou and broke the boundary between the seventh world and the real universe. With a boom, they arrived in the real universe.


    ¡°Where is the chaotic sea?¡±Ye Sheng swept his soul and a star field was instantly enveloped. Sensing that the primal Chaos Tribe wasn¡¯t here, he didn¡¯t hesitate and walked away.


    With one step, he would arrive at a star area.


    This was something that Ye Sheng dared to imagine in the past. But now, it was as easy as walking on t ground.


    Although Ye Sheng didn¡¯t have the monarch realm, he had inherited thewprehension of the ten greats. It was very easy for him to do this.


    One star area after another.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s steps were light. He crossed the Sea of stars and looked for the chaotic n¡¯s Sea of chaos.


    This time, Ye Sheng wanted to openly enter the Sea of chaos and ughter everyone.


    If there was no chance of survival, there would be no chance of survival.


    Ye Sheng easily crossed the gxy and walked for a total of 99 steps before he saw the Sea of chaos.


    Above the Sea of Chaos, a huge pce appeared. Many warriors of the chaos n were entering and leaving.


    The chaos n did not n to hide it. The ancient three major forces and the new three major forces were all fake. Only the chaos n was eternal.


    This time, the chaos nsmen didn¡¯t hide their ambitions.


    No one could stop them.


    Along the way, Ye Sheng had seen too many broken walls, too many families, and too manys destroyed.


    That was why when he saw the chaos nsmen making such a big fuss, Ye Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled out the immortal ying sword, pointed it at the sky, and shed down.


    Boom!


    A resplendent sword qi descended from the sky above the chaos sea. It exploded with a huge light, shocking the surroundings. An invisible aura spread out, instantly annihting hundreds of thousands of chaos nsmen.


    The current Ye Sheng was already so powerful.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t his own power. He was just borrowing it to use.


    ¡°Who, who dares to act atrociously in My Chaos Race?¡±A Stern shout sounded, followed by a terrifying aura erupting.


    Dong!


    A god-like creature rushed out from the Sea of chaos. It had a set of dense golden hair and a pair of dragon horns on its head.


    It was vigorous and vigorous. Other than the pair of dragon horns, it was no different from a human. It was very terrifying and made people tremble. Its gaze was like a torch as it fiercely swept across the starry sky and then found Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    This terrifying creature immediately stared at Ye Sheng. Its pupils contracted and without any hesitation, it directly attacked.


    Supreme Divine Ability!


    This was thew attack of this terrifying creature that was suspected to be an emperor. It turned into a chain of order. With a cracking sound, it wanted to tie Ye Sheng up and judge him to death.


    One could clearly see that within the universe, the chains of order tore through the air and shattered the calm. A terrifying aura swept out.


    This was an extremely terrifying attack. If it was the previous Ye Sheng, he would have copsed instantly and his head would have been separated.


    However, the current ye Sheng would not be like this. He only watched coldly. Then, with a casual attack, the immortal ying sword tore through the air. The void was instantly annihted. With a single sword attack, it caused a great copse.


    Rumble!


    The Void was shed out of chaos and turned into an altar. It was going to sacrifice this dragon-shaped creature alive.


    Pu!


    As expected, the order chain was no match for the immortal ying sword. After it got close, it was killed by the immortal ying sword. This dragon-shaped creature was also very shocked and wanted to escape quickly.


    But would ye Sheng let it escape?


    ng!


    A sword was unsheathed, and a cold light shed.


    A human head fell to the ground. It was so fast, simple, and direct, and even rough.


    Ye Sheng killed people. It was so terrifying that it made people tremble, and it also made people tremble in fear.


    This dragon-shaped creature had already touched the threshold of an emperor. It even stepped in with one foot, only missing thest foot.


    But it was still cut off by Ye Sheng¡¯s simple sword.


    Moreover, because of the immortal ying sword¡¯s terrifying killing intent, the other party didn¡¯t even have the chance to revive.


    This was the most terrifying thing.


    After Ye Sheng killed the other party, he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly rushed into the Sea of chaos.


    Under the Sea of chaos, there was the ancestralnd of the chaos race. That was Ye Sheng¡¯s goal.


    After rushing into the Sea of chaos, Ye Sheng¡¯s longsword opened a path. Anything that blocked in front of him was a sword.


    ¡°No matter how you change, I only have one sword.¡±.


    However, this sword qi was 30,000 miles long.


    This was Ye Sheng. It was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    Rumble!


    When Ye Sheng¡¯s sword reached the ancestralnd of the Chaos n, a furious roar sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying the chaos n to have no one! ! !¡±


    The person who came was an old acquaintance.


    Agu Rio Tinto!


    He was a true emperor. His terrifying aura made people astonished. His blood and Qi surged like a sea of blood. It filled the sky and made people tremble. They did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Long time no see. I almost forgot about you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±Ye Sheng was like an old friend reminiscing about the past, rxed and carefree. However, in the next second, his sudden attack did not have the slightest feeling of an old friend reuniting.


    The celestial eradication sword fell from the sky, and the sharp attack turned into a fatal blow.


    ¡°Universe Sword!¡±This was a sword technique that one of the ten geniuses of the DAO College hadprehended, and it was extremely powerful.


    When the sword fell, it was like a universe crashing down with a loud bang. It could overturn everything.


    The gang qi condensed from the Qi and blood in Agulita¡¯s body exploded and burned like a raging me, he rushed over and said with a hideous smile, ¡°Ye Sheng, you are really a loach. We have been looking for you. You are someone that the chaos race must kill. Today, I will send you to the Netherworld.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him coldly. Although Agulita was not an emperor, in his eyes, he was still not powerful.


    The immortal vanquishing sword burst out with zing divine light, cutting through the sky and breaking through Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s monstrous gang qi. As it fell down, blood immediately sttered everywhere.


    Half of Agu Rio Tinto¡¯s body was cut off. He looked at Ye Sheng in disbelief. How could it be so terrifying?


    Ye Sheng ignored him. Those who died under the immortal vanquishing sword could not be resurrected. This was an eternal truth.


    This was also why the Sword of extermination was called the number one killing treasure.

 Chapter 896

    <h4>Chapter 896: Chapter 45: sweep across 80,000 miles</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng¡¯s spirit was greatly shaken after he killed Agu Rio Tinto with one strike. Was this the power of the ten heroes of the Dao College?


    The ten heroes of the Dao College, together with the immortal vanquishing sword formation, made it so easy for Ye Sheng to kill an emperor.


    Ye Sheng had been to the ancestralnd of the chaos race several times. Regardless of whether it was in the periphery or in the depths, he was always brought here by someone, not by himself.


    Now, Ye Sheng hade alone, carrying the immortal ying sword and ughtering everyone in all directions.


    After killing two powerful experts of the chaos race in session, Ye Sheng was full of confidence. He was unwavering as he rushed into the depths.


    In the depths of the chaos race, where the Immortal King was suppressed, Ye Sheng knew the location through the memories of the ten heroes of the Dao College.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng did not hesitate and rushed over.


    ¡°Impudent! The chaos race will not allow you to behave atrociously here.¡±A furious voice, apanied by a terrifying aura, erupted.


    This was a very terrifying scene. The mighty figure of the chaos race used an extremely powerful attack to directly seal ye Sheng¡¯s entire body, preventing him from using his strength.


    This mighty figure of the chaos race was a Golden Condor. His entire body was shining with golden light, and his wings spread out, covering the world. He was extremely terrifying, and his aura was much more powerful than that of AGU Rio Tinto.


    Perhaps this was the old undying of the chaos race.


    Ye Sheng did not show any fear when he saw the situation. He wanted to meet it head-on. Come on.


    So what if I am sealed?


    With the immortal ying sword in hand, he cut through all evil spirits.


    Ye Sheng held the sword with both hands and shed fiercely. Under the explosive power of his entire body, he was fearless. He kicked out, and his body suddenly leaped up. Rumble. True energy was like a waterfall, crossing the world and suppressing it. It was iparably powerful.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Ye Sheng roared. With the help of the power of the ten heroes of the Dao College, he was not afraid of exhaustion at all. He fought with this golden eagle.


    The golden eagle screamed and let out an ear-piercing sound. It was extremely furious. It stared at Ye Sheng and suddenly opened its mouth. It wanted to swallow ye Sheng into its stomach and eat him directly.


    Ye Sheng was not afraid at all. Instead, he rushed into the golden eagle¡¯s stomach. Then, he cut the melon and vegetables with the celestial eradication sword. He broke out of the stomach and injured the golden eagle.


    ¡°What the Hell Are You Holding?¡±The Golden Condor roared shrilly. It had never thought that its ultimate skill would be broken just like that.


    Ye Sheng was simply too terrifying. Such an attack hadpletely hit its soft rib.


    With his stomach broken, Li Xiandao was like a god and a demon, chasing after his opponent and cutting. He ignored everything. At this moment, the celestial eradication sword seemed to have turned into a pig-ughtering knife. He cut, cut, cut, cut, cut.


    ¡°Die.¡±Li Xiandao used the shape-shifting body movement technique. Like flowing water, he disappeared. Then, he appeared behind the Golden Condor and shed down with his sword.


    ¡°This move, this move is so simr...¡±the Golden Condor said in fear. His neck and body were almost separated. He was already powerless to reverse the situation.


    ¡°It was that person¡¯s move. You swallowed him into your stomach and destroyed his life force. Now, I¡¯m here to kill you personally. The cycle of karma is nothing more than this,¡±ye Sheng said coldly.


    The tenth elite of the Dao College was ambushed by this Golden Condor. When he was fighting with the other higher-ups of the chaos race, the sneak attack seeded and swallowed the tenth elite of the dao college into his stomach in an instant, extinguishing all hope.


    Now that the Golden Condor had used the same trick, but Ye Sheng had the immortal ying sword in his hand, so it would not be easy to kill him.


    ¡°Soon, more chaos elders will die to be worthy of you.¡±Ye Sheng sneered and shed down with his sword. The Golden Condor¡¯s body and head were separated. The rich immortal ying sword qi instantly destroyed the opponent¡¯s spiritual sense.


    Ye Sheng bathed in fresh blood, like a god of ughter. Gods came to kill gods, and devils came to kill devils.


    He sped forward, rushing towards the depths of the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    There were traces of immortal kings there.


    At this moment, the primal chaos ancestralnd was already in chaos. The sky copsed and the earth cracked, and water flowed backwards.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t care about the consequences. He pushed forward, and the time and space around him distorted. Along the way, he swept through all the tribes of the primal chaos. When the immortal vanquishing sword Qi descended, even immortal kings would find it hard to resist.


    Bloody, the ancestralnd of the primal chaos tribe was massacred.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng shed down, and an ancient city exploded. Hundreds of thousands of people died instantly.


    Within the primal chaos tribe, many people let out angry shouts.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Lawless!¡±


    ¡°Every time the epoch is destroyed, there will be people like this invading our ancestralnd.¡±


    ¡°The human race still has endless potential, but unfortunately, they still have to die.¡±


    Furious roars sounded one after another. This was no longer just one person, but a group of people attacking.


    Ye Sheng was too arrogant. In such a short period of time, he had already traversed 80,000 kilometers.


    He massacred a million people and traversed 80,000 kilometers. Ye Sheng was in the primal chaos ancestralnd, ughtering everyone in all directions.


    This also caused more than a dozen primal chaos ancestors toe and kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was doomed.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, thunder rumbled and spread out. The formless undtions caused a very powerful impact, causing the sky of the primal chaos ancestralnd to split open.


    A terrifying human figure appeared in front of Ye Sheng and said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    This terrifying human figure was an ancient totem like figure with a human head and snake body. It definitely wasn¡¯t from this era. In the previous era, or even the previous era, he had submitted to the primal chaos and lived to this day.


    ¡°I never thought of escaping.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    He had entered the ancestralnd of the primal chaos tribe and massacred millions of people. Did he ever think of escaping?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to escape, then die here.¡±A Stern shout sounded out. It was apanied by ayer of fog that covered all directions and covered the earth. Formless ripples were like cracks, long arcs, and javelins, he had used an unparalleled divine art to instantly kill Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng was on guard. He was not stupid and could see clearly that this was a very terrifying attack. Therefore, he immediately used a divine art.


    The power of the eight destes!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s hands reached into the void and expanded to a hundred thousand feet long. After his flesh and blood palms expanded, they became thick and stiff. They were like two huge stone doors thatpletely covered the sky.


    An ancient, primeval aura blotted out the sky and covered the earth. Not only did it have its own infinite divine power, but it also had all sorts of mysterious powers umted over time.


    This was not ye Sheng¡¯s divine art, but the divine art of the ten heroes of the Dao College. To be more precise, it was the divine art of the number one genius of the DAO College.


    ng!


    The divine art was thrown out and collided with the person in the misty fog, creating a terrifying collision.


    Ah!


    The opponent immediately let out a blood-curdling scream. He was not a match for the number one genius¡¯divine art.


    ng!


    At this moment, a cold glint erupted, apanied by a terrifying de cry. It shattered the barrier around Ye Sheng¡¯s body. The distorted space and time seemed to pierce through the heavens, all the worlds heard this soul-shaking sound.


    This was a stone de. It looked unsharpened and unremarkable, but it was a weapon forged by a person who had sessfully transcended. Its power was enormous.


    The stone de cut across the sky. Although the huge de body was simple and unadorned, and there was no dazzling de light shooting out, it was the most terrifying weapon in the world.


    Ye Sheng was locked on. It was difficult for him to escape.


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re all here. I¡¯ve prepared a great gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±Ye Shengughed loudly. Suddenly, he threw the immortal ying sword aside and pulled out the immortal trapping sword, the absolute immortal sword, and the Immortal yer sword, he threw them all in all directions.


    Boom!


    In the end, Ye Sheng pulled out a terrifying formation diagram and fiercely covered it.


    Rumble!


    The immortal ying sword formation exploded with its terrifying might at this moment. In an instant, it sliced apart the heaven and earth. A huge, terrifying, and terrifying formation slowly rose up.


    And Ye Sheng was the master of this formation.

 Chapter 897

    <h4>Chapter 897: Chapter 46, the powerful immortal vanquishing sword formation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The moment the sword formation appeared, the sky became round and the Earth became round. The aura of chaos filled the air, and the mist was endless. The sky-connecting lotus leaf was boundless jade.


    This was the aura of chaos. The future of the world was chaotic, and everything was in a primitive state. The immortal vanquishing sword formation had the ability to turn everything in the world into chaos.


    Anyone who entered would die.


    Rumble!


    A huge array diagram covered more than half of the primal chaos ancestralnd. The array diagram covered the earth and covered the sky. Killing intent was hidden within, and an invisible killing intent erupted. It was extremely terrifying.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s figure disappeared. These primal chaos experts who came to kill him were all trapped within the immortal ying sword array.


    Boom!


    Four huge doors rose in all directions. Four treasured swords hung on the doors, emitting a bone-deep killing intent.


    Four Swords of Immortal Punisher!


    Ye Sheng was standing in front of one of the doors. The huge door behind him was ye Sheng¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Immortal Punisher Sword Array destroyed?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible! ! ! !¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Punisher Sword Array is the number one killing weapon. In the hands of the more powerful people, the more powerful it is. However, it was destroyed by US Primal Chaos race millions of years ago.¡±


    ¡°I can prove this point. I saw the immortal-ying sword array destroyed with my own eyes.¡±


    The mouths of the primal chaos experts were dry. Everyone present had witnessed the scene of the Immortal King¡¯s disciple using the immortal-ying sword array to ughter everyone in the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    The memory was deep.


    The immortal-ying sword array was a killing machine. It didn¡¯t have any defensive power and didn¡¯t pursue any defense. It was an ultimate attack.


    Kill!


    To ughter everything, it was the immortal vanquishing sword formation.


    Ye Sheng held the immortal vanquishing sword in his hand, his eyes indifferent. After he received the immortal vanquishing sword formation, he thought of this day.


    After entering the weapon burial valley, in order to make the immortal vanquishing sword formation reappear in the human world, the sword formation¡¯s boss erased his own consciousness and gave Ye Sheng aplete and wless sword diagram.


    A sword diagram with consciousness was a new life and could not be associated with the celestial eradication sword formation.


    Therefore, the sword formation wiped out his own consciousness willingly.


    Ye Sheng had not expected to arrive so quickly. He had thought that he would only sacrifice himself to enter the ancestralnd of the chaos race when the universe was on the brink of destruction.


    However, the ten heroes of the Dao College had given ye Sheng this opportunity. He had toplete what he had promised.


    Ye Sheng would definitelyplete what he had agreed to while standing!


    If he raised his sword and killed the enemy, he would die without regrets.


    However, it was a pity for Beauty Zhou who was following him.


    ¡°Hubby, Kill!¡±Beauty Zhou only had one sentence in the Pantheon Furnace, which gave Ye Sheng full confidence.


    Beauty Zhou had always supported Ye Sheng, and up until now, she had no regrets.


    Ye Sheng smiled. He raised his sword, took a step forward, and sang a hymn, or perhaps a song of death. All of his strength erupted, and endless blood appeared in his eyes.


    Kill!


    Kill! Kill!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Ye Sheng waspletely bewitched. There was only one thought in his mind: Kill.


    The celestial eradication sword swept across the sky. The first strike was to kill the holder of the stone saber.


    The descendant of a transcendent, who was also an emperor, was very powerful.


    Rumble!


    With the sword in his hand, Ye Sheng was like a god and a devil. He swept across the celestial eradication sword formation and rushed over.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, work together. No matter how powerful the immortal-ying sword formation is, he¡¯s only one person.¡±


    ¡°Work together. We Can¡¯t give him a chance to survive.¡±


    The surrounding Chaos Monarchs roared. The forbidden spells were like streams of divine rivers, surging in the sky. Light shot out in all directions, splitting the heaven and earth. The Sun, Moon, and stars all lost their color.


    At this moment, the chaos in the immortal-ying sword formation was split apart, and the Sun and Moon appeared again. Terrifying divine abilities, strange curses, and invinciblews all bombarded over.


    Ye Sheng only had one sword.


    No matter how many changes you made, no matter how many divine abilities you made, I was only one sword.


    This sword seemed to split the sky, cut out the earth, and dig out the chaos. Everything in the world withered under this sword.


    More than ten emperors roared in unison, and thews, divine abilities, and curses they unleashed were all shattered at this moment.


    Unrivalled, unrivalled, and unimaginably powerful.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng was injured. Arge hole had been punched into his body, and it was on the verge of copse. Cracks spread throughout his body. As mentioned before, the immortal ying sword array was an ultimate killing move that did not include defense.


    Therefore, these curses,ws, divine abilities, and immortal li dao all endured it.


    Even if some of the immortal ying sword was shattered, he still endured quite a bit.


    The blood-stained heaven and earth and the cracked body were so sonorous and powerful. Ye Sheng suddenlyughed out loud.


    Hahahahaha!


    In front of him, the immortal vanquishing sword array swayed in unison. With a rumble, it unleashed its might, drowning over a dozen primal chaos experts.


    This sword attack of Ye Sheng¡¯s directly killed over a dozen primal chaos experts. All of them died, and not a single one survived.


    This was how the immortal vanquishing sword array was. It was an extreme massacre.


    Rumble!


    The Heaven and earth had fallen. The immortal vanquishing sword was in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand. He threw it out as well, stabbing into the descendant of an emperor and piercing through the other party.


    However, this action caused Ye Sheng to be even more injured. Fresh blood flowed down like a river.


    ¡°Go to Hell. I want to drag you down with me.¡±An emperor who was on the verge of death rushed over. His body was enormous and he knew that he would die for sure. He wanted to drag ye Sheng along with him.


    However, the instant he got close to Ye Sheng, a ray of sword light shot over from afar.


    The immortal ying sword transformed into sword qi and killed this emperor.


    Ye Sheng coughed violently. The Big Hole in his body was in his lungs. This was a divine ability,w, and curse of an emperor. It could not be restored.


    ¡°I will save the immortal king even if I have to die,¡±Ye Sheng said coldly.


    His goal was very firm and pure.


    I promised to save the immortal king, so I must save him.


    Ye Sheng fell onto a big rock. His body frantically circted the recovery techniques of the ten elites of the DAO College, but it was useless against his injuries.


    He was not an emperor himself and did not have strong resistance. But it did not matter. Ye Sheng could still hold on.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Ye Sheng growled and waved his hand. The four celestial eradication swords returned to his side. The four swords flew across the sky and the formation diagram flew over, wrapping up Ye Sheng¡¯s wounds.


    His body was iplete, but the formation diagram made up for it.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng and the celestial eradication sword formation were really smooth and wless.


    Just like the Pantheon Pill Furnace, the difference was that the Pantheon pill furnace was Ye Sheng¡¯s Natal Magic Treasure, the immortal vanquishing four swords, which was the continuation of Ye Sheng¡¯s life.


    Looking at the corpses of the emperors on the ground, rays of divine light would soon form here. With more than ten emperors dead, Ye Sheng walked step by step towards the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    Ye Sheng could still continue to fight.


    With a determined gaze, the four swords floated around Ye Sheng¡¯s body, and the formation diagram repaired his injuries.


    He looked towards a stone city in the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    The Immortal King was suppressed within this stone city.


    This Stone City belonged to a primal chaos ancestor named Yuan.


    As early as six eras ago, Yuan had transcended. His transcended stone city had be a supreme treasure that suppressed the immortal king.


    This was a terrifying monster. Ye Sheng came before the stone city and looked at it calmly.


    Regardless of whether he could win or not, he was here to face one of the primal chaos ancestors, Yuan.


    He was the one suppressing the immortal king and also the one refining the immortal king.

 Chapter 898

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 47, the revival of Yuan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Yuan, the primal chaos ancestor, was one of the most ancient existences.


    The People Ye Sheng had met before were all emperors who had only risen in recent years. They had not transcended yet, but he was now facing a great expert who had transcended.


    Furthermore, Yuan had transcended for six eras. He had long been an undying existence.


    The Immortal King being suppressed here was the same as restricting yuan here.


    In front of Ye Sheng, the four doors were tightly shut and the city walls were filled with scars. If one looked carefully, one would realize that all of them had been beaten up by one person.


    Only the immortal King could leave a mark on the stone city of a transcending expert.


    It was no wonder that countless people wanted to save the immortal king. The ten elites of the DAO College would sacrifice their own lives to do so.


    Stepping on the bones, Ye Sheng walked over. His blood-stained demeanor gave him a great harvest. His eyes shone brightly as he looked at the Stone City.


    Rumble!


    Within Stone City, a terrifying aura was sweeping out. This was a vibration, and it was spreading. Even Ye Sheng, who was a distance away from stone city, felt this power.


    Terrifying!


    Stone city was simple and unadorned, and it carried a heavy aura. Only the word ¡®terrifying¡¯could describe it. Four longswords surrounded Ye Sheng, and they were also trembling, surging, and trembling.


    The immortal ying sword formation also felt the pressure.


    The number one killing weapon in the universe. would it be effective against an almighty Yuan who had transcended six eras ago?


    Ye Sheng had long seen the terror of Yuan from the memories of the ten heroes of the Dao College.


    The ten heroes of the DAO College had entered and left the ancestralnd of the chaos race more than twenty times. In these twenty times, only once had yuan been forced to make a move.


    Arge green hand, like a beast¡¯s w and like the palm of the blue sky, ruthlessly covered down and directly killed the third hero of the Dao College.


    The third elite of the DAO College was at the peak of the Emperor realm and had fallen directly. It was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    Yuan¡¯s original body had not even appeared and he had already killed him. Now, even if Ye Sheng was conceited, he would not feel that he was more powerful than the third elite.


    He had gathered the remnant souls of the ten elite of the DAO College. With the remaining power of the ten elite on him, he could attack and kill the world. However, against the third elite, Ye Sheng felt that they were evenly matched.


    His only advantage was the immortal ying sword array.


    This number one killing weapon was ye Sheng¡¯s confidence. However, could it resist yuan?


    Ye Sheng was not confident.


    ¡°Hubby, we are already here. There is no turning back. I support you and will go on resolutely. Even if we fail, I will apany you,¡±Beauty Zhou suddenly said. She knew Ye Sheng¡¯s worries.


    Beauty Zhou was with Ye Sheng. If anything happened to Ye Sheng, she would die without a doubt.


    Therefore, Beauty Zhou gave Ye Sheng a guarantee.


    Since I¡¯ve chosen to follow you, then I¡¯ll follow the Rooster and the dog. We¡¯ll live together and die together.


    Ye Sheng smiled. ¡°I still have to thank you for giving birth to a cute and beautiful daughter for me.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to give birth without you. Yun ¡®er is our child. With your hard work now, perhaps Yun ¡®er will be able to live well in the future.¡±Beauty Zhou also smiled.


    In the face of great danger and Great Terror, Ye Sheng gave her a smile.


    ¡°Yes, for the future generations, for the daughter, for the grandson and granddaughter that I don¡¯t know when I will have. I will definitely do what I can.¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ng!


    He pulled out a long sword and raised it high.


    Rumble!


    The other three treasured swords gathered together and formed a huge long sword.


    This sword Qi traveled for three thousand miles.


    Ye Sheng gathered all his strength, and the remaining power of the ten elites of the dao college burned wildly.


    Break for me!


    Ye Sheng roared, and a terrifying sword Qi swept out and covered everything.


    Rumble!


    This sword attack could easily kill an emperor, but it did not budge when it hit the city gate of Stone City.


    A huge crack appeared on the city gate but it didn¡¯t shatter. It was still as strong as before.


    From this, one could see how powerful the stone gate was, how powerful the stone city was and how terrifying Yuan was.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and spoke with determination, ¡°If one sword strike won¡¯t do, then let¡¯s do it again. If I don¡¯t break through this gate today, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    The Immortal King was inside. Ye Sheng wanted to use all his strength.


    But just as ye Sheng was about to condense his second sword, a sigh rang out, ¡°If you continue to grow, in less than a million years, you will definitely be an immortal king again. Why bothering here, wasting your life anding here to die?¡±


    This sigh seemed to be regretting for Ye Sheng, but wasn¡¯t it also a form of mockery.


    In the past few million years, he had seen ten young men with great talent, willing to die for the sake of an immortal king.


    Why didn¡¯t these people think about it? Although immortal kings were very powerful, they weren¡¯t weak either. In a few million years, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to be immortal kings.


    Ye Sheng lifted his sword andughed coldly, ¡°What you said is right. Maybe in a million years, I will be stronger than even immortal kings. But So What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised others that I will save immortal kings in this era. In that case, I must do it. The most important thing in life is to keep my word.¡±Ye Sheng spoke with determination.


    ¡°A promise is more important than your life?¡±In the Stone City, a puzzled voice echoed.


    ¡°Of course, this is because this is my life¡¯s creed. If I can¡¯t do something, I won¡¯t open my mouth. Once I open my mouth, I will definitely do it.¡±Ye Sheng coldly spoke, unsheathing his sword and raising his brows. This young man was in high spirits.


    Although he had a wife, a daughter and was already several hundred years old, Ye Sheng was still a young man.


    A man would still be a young man until his death. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shone brightly, revealing a cold light.


    Break!


    Immortal ying sword, immortal ying sword, immortal trapping sword, four swordsbined into one. Together with the formation map, at this moment, a sword Qi that was thousands of feet wide swept out.


    It was neither copper, iron, nor steel. It had once been hidden under Mount Meru.


    Without the need to reverse yin and yang, how could it not be tempered by water and fire?


    Killing Immortals was beneficial. Killing Immortals would result in the death of Immortals. Red light would appear everywhere.


    The transformation of absolute immortals was endless. The blood of Golden Immortals would stain one¡¯s clothes.


    The Battle Song of the immortal ying sword formation sounded. It was invincible in all directions.


    Rumble!


    The Sword Qi spread across 90,000 miles. One sword light was as cold as 80 prefectures!


    With this sword attack, the city gate of Stone City would definitely be broken.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±Within Stone City, a furious voice rumbled like thunder. It was apanied by a terrifying aura that was recovering.


    Yuan gave up on continuing to suppress the immortal king and chose to revive.


    The emperor in front of the chaos race was killed by Ye Sheng. The other emperors were not present, and the core area of the chaos race also needed someone to defend. For a time, no one came to help yuan.


    Yuan, who had slept for close to an era, disappeared without a trace within the chaos race. Other than some old undying people who knew at the same time, he had notmunicated with anyone for a long time and was wholeheartedly refining the immortal king.


    Unfortunately, in the end, all his efforts had been for naught. Yuan was forced to revive by an immortal like Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stared at the city gates. ¡®you can revive as you wish, but I will smash the city gates.¡¯.


    ¡®The more you don¡¯t want me to smash them, the more I want to smash them.¡¯.


    At this moment, Ye Sheng revealed a savage smile. He seemed to have touched upon Yuan¡¯s taboo.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±A furious roar apanied by a huge green palm ruthlessly covered down.


    Rumble!


    Yuan attacked Ye Sheng, just like how he attacked the third elite.


    Ye Sheng felt that it was difficult for him to breathe and he was powerless to resist.

 Chapter 899

    <h4>Chapter 899: Chapter 48, the old turtle came</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Yuan pped down from a stone city because of Ye Sheng¡¯s recovery.


    The giant Green Palm was like a wild beast, covered in scales. It was extremely terrifying. When it came down, it sealed off all the space around Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng had to take it.


    How could he take it?


    Yuan was in the transcendence realm. Ye Sheng was confident that he could only fight against peak emperors.


    The only advantage he had was the celestial eradication sword formation.


    But could the celestial eradication sword formation block this palm?


    Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t confident.


    But since he wasn¡¯t confident, he wanted to give it a try.


    Rumble!


    The huge green palm created a huge momentum that covered the entire world. It covered everything in an instant, and it was iparably terrifying.


    When Ye Sheng saw this scene, his eyes were cold. The white clouds in the sky rolled, and raging mes surged. The huge green palm seemed like it wanted to destroy this world, and it wanted to destroy Ye Sheng.


    Yuan Sheng was angry.


    Ye Sheng hade at a bad time. He had interrupted his n to refine the immortal king in one go.


    Damn it!


    Once the Immortal King was released, he had paid a huge price back then. He had caused several patriarchs to fall into a deep sleep. He had been injured and one of them had died. He had only managed to suppress the immortal king. Wasn¡¯t that a waste?


    The Terror of the Immortal King was unimaginable. He had surpassed everything. Even the ten elites of the Dao College admired him. No one had been able to reach the immortal king level in this era.


    Even Chu Xiangyu only stepped onto the path of transcendence after millions of years.


    The Immortal King used his mortal body to fight against the Rockmen and stalled the ancestors of the chaos race. His strength was shocking.


    The Immortal King had to be saved. Just like Ye Sheng, he came willingly.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The four immortal ying swords were vibrating, trembling, and surging. It was extremely intense.


    Ye Sheng held the sword in his hand. His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was solemn. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°I am eternal, and I will live forever!¡±


    This was thew, the originw. All thews of the ten elites of the DAO college were stacked together, allowing ye Sheng to disy them.


    This was also ye Sheng¡¯s most powerful attack.


    If Ye Sheng could not beat him, he would lose, and then he would die.


    It was that simple.


    One strike had gathered all the insights of the ten elites of the DAO College!


    This strike had added the sharpest weapon, the celestial eradication Sword Formation!


    One strike destroyed the stars, and one strike destroyed the sun and moon.


    Could this strike cut through the Green Hand?


    Ye Sheng did not know, but he wanted to give it a try.


    Pulling out his sword, Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes zed. The radiance around him fell like a sword rain, and he flew along with the celestial eradication sword formation.


    Kill!


    A loud roar resounded throughout the ancestralnd of the primal chaos tribe. It was filled with an indomitable determination.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng turned into a beam of light. A beam of zing light fused into the immortal ying sword formation and into this sword.


    It directly shed out.


    The Sky, the Earth, everything, Eternity, time, space..


    All of these things exploded out from this sword.


    Ye Sheng and the immortal ying sword formation joined forces to resist Yuan¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    A sword ray collided with the green palm, creating an earth-shattering collision. It produced an iparable power that tore apart the sky and shook the ancestralnd of the chaos n. The area within a hundred thousand Li was instantly shattered, destruction.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s sword collided with the green palm. After the collision, terrifying sparks flew out like meteors falling.


    The ancestralnd of the primal chaos n was shaking. The collision between Ye Sheng and Yuan could not be predicted with divine power.


    Blood sshed everywhere!


    The giant green palm was cut open by the immortal ying sword array. It was huge, and fresh blood poured down like a waterfall. Blood and flesh rolled around, trying to recover quickly. However, the immortal ying sword array would not let people recover so quickly.


    Yuan was cut by Ye Sheng, and a big cut through his palm was torn open. Yuan, who was at the transcendence realm, suffered a loss.


    But that was all.


    Bang!


    Ye Sheng was directly beaten until his body trembled. His body, which was already riddled with injuries, was now as fragile as a piece of paper. With a single blow, it broke, and he fell down like a floating catkin.


    Crack!


    Apanied by a clear sound, Ye Sheng saw the shattering of the immortal ying sword, the breaking of the ultimate immortal sword, the shattering of the immortal ying sword, and the dissipation of the immortal trapping sword..


    The only thing that entangled ye Sheng was the formation diagram.


    But the formation diagram was also slowly dissipating. It protected ye Sheng¡¯sst bit of life.


    Ye Sheng was defeated.


    Utterly defeated.


    Yuan¡¯s terror was far from what Ye Sheng could match. At this moment, he sighed helplessly.


    In the end, Ye Sheng still could not save the immortal king.


    He still failed.


    The only thing that was worth being happy about was that Ye Sheng sessfully injured yuan.


    The celestial eradication sword array was destroyed.


    This was not surprising. The number one killing weapon in the world had a huge weakness.


    It had no defensive power.


    This was the weakness of the celestial eradication sword array.


    The ultimate killing blow of the celestial eradication sword array had injured Yuan, and Yuan¡¯s attack had also destroyed the celestial eradication sword array.


    Plop!


    Ye Sheng fell to the ground. He was not far from the city gate of Stone City. His weak breathing had already caused him to lose all his strength.


    The power of the ten heroes of the DAO College had been used to fight against Yuan. Now, Ye Sheng had failed, and so had the ten heroes of the Dao College.


    The Immortal King was still not saved.


    ¡°You should be proud of yourself. You¡¯ve injured my true body. This wound will not heal in less than ten thousand years. You really should be proud.¡±A voice was heard through gritted teeth. It was Yuan.


    He had never expected that ye Sheng could actually injure him.


    Was it serious?


    It wasn¡¯t particrly serious.


    But was it a light injury?


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a light injury.


    Yuan needed to rest and recuperate for 10,000 years before he could heal the wound ye Sheng had caused. This was enough to make Yuan furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t chop off your head,¡±Ye Sheng said regretfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming too much. Damn it.¡±Yuan roared angrily. In an instant, wind and clouds gathered and turned into a blood-red longsword that stabbed down ruthlessly.


    Ye Shengy on the ground, unable to resist. His eyes were very calm. There was no fear, nor was there any fear.


    When he came, Ye Sheng already had this realization.


    Was He Dead?


    This was the first time Ye Sheng felt the approaching of death in his mind.


    He had never been closer to death than this time.


    Ye Sheng smelled the footsteps of the Grim Reaper.


    Da Da Da!


    Unfortunately, in the next second, an old turtle who was smoking a cigar, wearing sunsses,bed his hair, and had a big gold ring on his hand kicked the grim reaper over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to injure Yuan. Not bad, not bad.¡±The old turtle smoked his cigar and flicked the ashes. The Ashes flew out and directly shattered Yuan¡¯s blood-colored longsword.


    Boom!


    The power after the destruction rushed toward the city gate of Stone City. The city gate was shattered by Ye Sheng, and now it was shattered.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Sheng was relieved.


    ¡°Old Turtle, why didn¡¯t youe earlier?¡±Ye Sheng asked impatiently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to be the vanguard? The moment I came, those old bastards woulde out. I might not be able to make it here.¡±The old turtle smoked his cigar as he spoke.


    ¡°Are you asking me to send myself to my death?¡±Ye Sheng smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. I¡¯ve warned you before. You chose this.¡±The old turtle shook his head.


    ¡°Then is my work done?¡±Ye Sheng asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. You can enter Stone City and save the Immortal King. The Great War is about to begin.¡±The old turtle said seriously.


    ¡°Great War? What Great War?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°The Great War of the epoch. This time, we must make the primal chaos pay the price of blood.¡±The old turtle said ruthlessly. He smoked the cigar quickly and blew out smoke rings. Then, he sent aw into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He was resurrected from death!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s body immediately began to stretch. His wounds healed without being healed. At this moment, the power in his body underwent a huge change.


    Rumble!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s realm broke through to the immortal King Realm.

 Chapter 900

    <h4>Chapter 900: Chapter 49, First Demonic God</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old turtle¡¯sw allowed Ye Sheng to recover his body and return to his peak state.


    After returning to his peak state, Ye Sheng could no longer suppress the power in his body and made a crazy breakthrough.


    Previously, Ye Sheng had eliminated the consequences of his explosive power in the Samsara Cave of the monastery. Now, after experiencing the nomological insights of the ten elites of the monastery, the battles with transcendent experts, and the massacre of the emperor.., ye Sheng¡¯s breakthrough seemed logical.


    To Ye Sheng, the immortal realm was a process of great change. He had experienced an enlightenment, and the world had changed drastically.


    He had also experienced a promise, and he had almost given up his life.


    He had experienced the life of ten geniuses.


    He had fought with the experts of the transcendence realm. Although he had lost miserably, he had also gained nothing.


    An immortal-level expert was extremely helpful to Ye Sheng. He opened his eyes and saw a brand new world.


    The Immortal King Realm.


    This was a realm defined in the name of the Immortal King Realm. The greatness of the Immortal King realmy in the fact that he opened up aplete upgrade system, a system called the immortal realm.


    After the Immortal King realm was the Immortal Emperor Realm, also known as the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Reality proved that up until now, the Divine Court had been defeated, Hell was in the sky, and the demon king had fallen asleep. There was only one immortal¡¯s inheritance, and it was still continuing.


    Because the immortal king was still alive.


    The Immortal King Realm had twenty-four bridges, which symbolized the twenty-four heavens. One Bridge, one heaven, and one Earth. After crossing the twenty-four bridges, one would reach the emperor realm.


    Ye Sheng had just entered the immortal King Realm, which was neither high nor low. The third bridge of the Immortal King Realm was also the third day.


    Thanks to the enlightenment of the ten heroes of the Dao College, Ye Sheng was able to cross the three bridges for three days and enter this realm.


    Furthermore, his foundation was very deep. Thest remnant souls of the ten heroes of the DAO College had all dissipated. Their lifetime of Enlightenment andws were all inherited by Ye Sheng.


    This meant that Ye Sheng was the sessor of the ten heroes of the Dao College. His future path would be much easier.


    Ye Sheng stood up and looked at the old turtle. The situation was still very tense.


    The old turtle came alone. He was smoking a cigar and wearing sunsses. He was very domineering. His small body contained a huge domineering aura.


    ¡°You can go in now. The Immortal King is in Stone City. I will deal with Yuan.¡±The old turtle spat out a mouthful of thick smoke and said.


    Ye Sheng nodded and did not say anything.


    Stone city began to tremble and rumble. Yuan was unable to contain his anger and roared, ¡°Damn Bastard, you still dare toe to my primal chaos ancestralnd?¡±


    The old turtle said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my first time here. Didn¡¯t all of you have no way to deal with me? If you get angry now, it will only make you look useless.¡±The old turtle shook his head and said disdainfully.


    ¡°You want to save the Immortal King?¡±Yuan¡¯s voice was low as he spoke in anger.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious? Only by saving the Immortal King Can I deal a blow to all of you.¡±The old turtle spoke.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save him.¡±At this moment, a voice rumbled from the sky. It sounded like thunder, extremely heavy and imposing.


    The old turtle¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Gu!¡±


    ¡°You still remember me?¡±A cold snort followed closely behind. Apanied by a terrifying aura, it smashed down with a rumble. A shadow appeared in front of Ye Sheng and the old turtle.


    An old man and a white-haired old man. Their eyes were white and their appearances were Haggard. They looked like people who were about to die.


    ¡°Of course I remember. I Can¡¯t forget your dead appearance even if I wanted to. You said that you¡¯ve already lived for a few eras. Aren¡¯t you going to die?¡±The old turtle said rudely.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, how can I Die?¡±Gu sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a turtle. I have a long life. ording to my life expectancy, I¡¯m only a teenager now. Half of your body is buried in the Yellow Earth, how can youpare with me?¡±The old turtle mocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been holding on. I didn¡¯t want to die, so I wanted to take you with me,¡±gu said with a sneer.


    ¡°You said that you were so handsome back then, but now you¡¯ve be like this. You¡¯re neither human nor ghost. Your whole life is miserable. No one loves you, no one likes you. Why Bother?¡±The old turtle shook his head and sighed, feeling very regretful, however, no matter how he looked at it, it seemed to be a show.


    Gu raised his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Your show makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°Just You Alone?¡±The old turtle nced at GU and said disdainfully, ¡°Just you alone won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°And me!¡±Yuan snorted coldly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t count, someone wille to deal with you.¡±The old turtle waved his hand.


    ¡°Who else?¡±Gu frowned and asked.


    ¡°And me!¡±With a loud shout and a big g, it swept over fiercely. Raging mes rolled and ck fog lingered. It tore through the air and was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Gu¡¯s eyes focused. He knew that this person was not friendly, but he had no impression of him at all.


    Who was this person?


    The person who came was a middle-aged man with bronze-colored skin and flowing ck hair. He held a huge g in his hand.


    Ye Sheng recognized this huge g.


    Primordial g!


    The head of the Hell¡¯s 72 fiendcelestials, the number one fiendcelestial¡¯s Dharma Treasure. It was an extremely powerful dharma treasure. Its offensive power was inferior to the immortal vanquishing sword array, but in other aspects, it was better than the immortal vanquishing sword array.


    Didn¡¯t this magic treasure fall into Chu Xiangyu¡¯s hands?


    Why was it in the hands of this middle-aged man?


    Could it be that Chu Xiangyu gave it to him?


    Ye Sheng watched silently, silently thinking that he could not interfere in the battle here.


    Without the ten heroes of the Dao College and the immortal vanquishing sword array, Ye Sheng was just an ordinary immortal king. Perhaps he could do whatever he wanted within the immortal King Realm, but beyond the Immortal King Realm, Ye Sheng had no strength to struggle.


    Gu¡¯s question caused the middle-aged man to speak, ¡°The number one devil God of Hell.¡±


    His reply was sonorous and forceful. Facing an old man like Gu, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Gu frowned. He had never heard of him.


    Yuan had never heard of him either. One of them was in a deep sleep, while the other was suppressing the immortal king. They knew very little about the outside world.


    They had never heard of him, but Ye Sheng had.


    Ye Sheng looked at the first demon god in surprise when he said his name.


    The leader of the 72 Demon Gods of Hell, the first Demon God who was born during the war between Hell and the Divine Court!


    No wonder he was holding the great banner of the primordial era, because it belonged to someone else.


    Chu Xiangyu was not the first demon god, but he was very close to the first demon god, and he had been helping the first demon god hide himself.


    Now, the first Fiendcelestial had appeared.


    He, who was unafraid of the ancient world, had already taken that step.


    The step from an emperor to transcendence was what the first fiendcelestial had been doing all these years after his disappearance.


    He was transcending himself.


    Ye Sheng carefully sized up Gu. Why had he transcended and not be a Rockman?


    Chu Xiangyu was transcending and bing a Rockman.


    After he finished transcending, he would need to spend at least an era to refine the Rockman¡¯s body and recover his flesh and blood.


    The number one demonic god transcended in this era. Logically speaking, he should be in the Rockman state now?


    ¡°Humans still have too much of an advantage. Even if we suppress humans like this, there are still many talents emerging. In every era, there are many, many geniuses.¡±Gu Xian looked at the number one demonic god with envy, unable to calm his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s also because you guys are stupid.¡±The old turtle said disdainfully.

 Chapter 901

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 50. Tai, Gu, Qing 1</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The first demonic God had arrived. The old turtle was emboldened as he pointed at Gu¡¯s nose and cursed.


    Gu¡¯s expression was even more sinister and terrifying. It was as if he was a ten-thousand-year-old corpse, causing people to Shudder in fear.


    ¡°You, Turtle, are able to live for so many years because of your master¡¯s luck. Unfortunately, so many eras have passed. You Won¡¯t be able to live for long.¡±Gu¡¯s voice was hoarse, like a de scraping against each other, making an ear-piercing sound.


    ¡°If I can take all of you old fogeys who have been forgotten by time away when I leave, then my death will be well-deserved.¡±The old turtleughed. He even dared tough at the arrival of the first demonic god. He was full of confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±Gu Yi red. His aura was like raging mes as he pounced over.


    The old turtle waved his hand and said, ¡°Your opponent isn¡¯t me. I¡¯m going to look for trouble with Yuan.¡±


    The first demonic God waved his g, and the aura of primal chaos spread out. It stirred the sky and enveloped Gu. He said coldly, ¡°I really want to know how powerful you guys are after living for so many eras.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. You will know soon.¡±Gu Yi swept away his decadence and aura of death. He straightened his body and his aura rose. In an instant, the dusk turned into the noon sun, hot and fierce.


    Rumble!


    Back to the peak!


    This was Gu Yi¡¯s peak period. He had experienced six eras and maintained his peak state. Although it was decreasing year by year and these people were declining in every era, there were people from the chaos era who extended their lives for them, maintaining his state meant that Gu Yi still had a period of peak.


    Gu Yi was usually full of death aura. That was just his state of preservation.


    ¡°You are still too young. You have only just transcended, yet you dare to barge into our primal chaos ancestralnd. You are too bold. Today, I will teach you a lesson. Even if you are a transcending expert, the gap between one era and six eras is like a chasm that can not be bridged.¡±Gu¡¯s body seemed to be inting, he rapidly degenerated and aged. His skin became lively, his muscles tensed, his white hair turned ck, and his lifeless face slowly degenerated.


    Gu stretched out his hand and clenched it tightly. A huge dragon saber flew over. It was blood-red in color, and its hilt was like a dragon¡¯s head. The de was sharp, and it exuded boundless killing intent. It swung the saber at once!


    This dragon saber seemed to have drunk the blood of billions of living beings. The chilling killing intent was bone-piercing and cold, causing even the first demonic god to cast a sidelong nce.


    When the old turtle saw this dragon saber, his eyes narrowed, he said, ¡°A peak ancestral Dragon King of the Dragon n was discovered by you on the road of transcendence. You spent an era to refine it and turned an ancestral Dragon King that was about to transcend into a dragon saber that could kill without limit.¡±


    Ye Sheng took many steps back when he saw this scene. The battle between these people was not something he could participate in. The appearance of the Dragon Saber also surprised Ye Sheng.


    A peak ancestral Dragon King turned into a dragon saber in Gu¡¯s hand. It was simply terrifying.


    Ye Sheng felt the power and coldness. His whole body was cold, almost trembling. He could not help but ask, ¡°How strong is Gu, or how strong are those who have transcended?¡±


    Ye Sheng did not have an urate answer. He had not seen a few battles between transcending experts, so he could not judge.


    ¡°They are just trash who take advantage of their seniority. After transcendence, there is no way out and they do not dare to explore. They are stuck in their original territory and are starting to have wild ideas. ¡°Rather than saying that the chaos race was created by a group of powerful people, it is more appropriate to say that they are a group of losers who huddle together to keep warm,¡±the first demonic God said coldly, with a loud roar, a dark golden lifeblood shot out like a heavenly pir. It passed through the ancestralnd of the chaos race and blotted out the sky and Earth. It surged violently and shattered thend boundary of 100,000 kilometers.


    The first demonic God had a slender and strong figure. His ck hair draped over his shoulders and his eyes were deep. With a loud roar, he shook the primal chaos ancestralnd. The ancient primordial g in his hand waved, wanting to tear apart the world and destroy all living things.


    The first demonic God had the confidence to say these words. He was born in this era, cultivated in this era, lived forever in this era, and finally transcended in this era..


    The dark golden blood in his body boiled, and powerful battle intent surged. It was as if he was devouring mountains and rivers, disrespecting the heavens and the earth.


    The ancestors were insufficient, and the Heavenly Dao was not to be feared.


    The first demonic God¡¯s battle intent boiled, and he met Gu, who was at his peak. His eyes were cold and fierce, and there was only a crazed killing intent and a monstrous battle intent in the Sea of blood.


    ¡°Come and Die!¡±The first demonic God said coldly. Ka Ka Ka, a metal battle armor appeared on his body. It was powerful and suffocating.


    Gu arched his eyebrows. He did not care about the old turtle anymore. He wanted to kill someone seriously.


    This person was the first demonic god.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? After walking through the endless length of the world, I have seen countless world-shaking peerless geniuses. In the end, they are still dead, injured, and dispirited. ¡°Abandoning your own perseverance and joining our primal chaos race is uncountable. You are just one of them, an unremarkable existence. Perhaps after a few years, after a few epochs, I will asionally think of you and say something. That is all.¡±Gu had absolute confidence, absolute confidence. He had killed countless so-called geniuses. The number one demonic god might have a high cultivation base, but he was no exception.


    Hong!


    The number one demonic God did not give him any time to waste. He was just going to do it. There was no need to be afraid.


    After hundreds of battles and attaining immortality, he had stepped onto the path of transcendence. The number one demonic God¡¯s strength had turned heaven and earth upside down. Now, he had directly punched Gu.


    It was also at this moment that a terrifying aura burst out like an ocean, like a gxy exploding. It quickly rushed over and transformed into a huge fist. In an instant, it smashed the primal chaos ancestralnd into pieces and attacked indiscriminately.


    The old turtle had long seen that the situation was not good and fled!


    Of course, Ye Sheng was not stupid. He fled with the old turtle.


    The ce where they fled was not anywhere else but Stone City.


    A huge and terrifying aura erupted from the outside world. As they collided, zing mes shot out like pirs, turning this area of a million miles into a chaotic ocean.


    Only a stone city was floating up and down.


    The first Devil God and Gu were engaged in a fierce battle.


    Hiding in the Stone City, Ye Sheng could feel the terrifying aura and the violent energy outside. Just a little bit of it could tear him apart.


    After breaking through to the Immortal King Realm, Ye Sheng thought he was very strong, but reality pped him hard. He was still very weak, very weak.


    In front of a transcendent, Ye Sheng had no way to fight back.


    The old turtle took a nce and stopped looking. He was very confident in the number one demonic god. He smoked his cigar and puffed out smoke rings.


    ¡°Can the number one demonic god win?¡±Ye Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t lose,¡±the old turtle said confidently.


    ¡°Do you know how strong the number one fiendcelestial is?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    The old turtle shook his head and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m meeting him today. I sensed it before, but I haven¡¯t met him yet.¡±.


    ¡°You dare to say that you can¡¯t lose on our first meeting?¡±Ye Sheng was speechless. He had thought that he knew everything. Who knew that it was their first meeting? This was too much bragging.


    ¡°Do you know why I said that?¡±The old turtle said mysteriously.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng looked at it curiously.

 Chapter 902

    <h4>Chapter 902: Chapter 51-tai, Gu, Qing 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The old turtle smoked his cigar. After finishing one cigar, he swiftly changed to another. The smoke lingered in the air as he asked, ¡°Do you know how many paths there are to transcend?¡±


    Ye sheng shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve just broken through to the immortal King Realm and am still a distance away from bing an emperor. I¡¯ve never heard of the path of transcending.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are too weak.¡±The old turtle shook his head, regretting.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s expression turned ck. This fellow wanted to humiliate him every single time.


    ¡°There are two paths to transcendence. One is the path of the masses, and the other is the path of walking on a tightrope. The slightest carelessness would lead to eternal damnation.¡±The old turtle spoke.


    ¡°The stone golem is a path.¡±Ye Sheng immediately replied. Chu Xiangyu was walking on this path, hence he knew of it.


    ¡°The stone golem is a path, and it¡¯s also the path of the masses. Everyone can walk on it, creating a stone city and transforming from it, shedding the body of the stone golem.¡±The old turtle nodded.


    ¡°What about the other path?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    The Golem was one path, and it was the path of the masses. However, even if it was the mass golem, the sess rate was very low. Wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous to walk the Tightrope?


    ¡°The other path is self-sublimation, reaching the limit. The next step for a peak emperor is to transcend. It¡¯s also known as the era¡¯s expert.¡±The old turtle muttered.


    ¡°An expert of the epoch?¡±Ye Sheng muttered.


    ¡°But an expert of the epoch is very difficult. If a hundred people try, five people will be considered lucky. ¡°Therefore, everyone chose the Rockman. The Rockman built the city and achieved transcendence. That Gu is like this, and so is Chu Xiangyu.¡±The old turtle pointed.


    ¡°Then, by saying this, are you saying that independent transcendence is more powerful than the Rockman?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the battle outside the Stone City where the mist and chaotic aura were surging. He could no longer tell who was who.


    ¡°Perhaps. Independent transcendence is not more powerful than the rockmen. After all, they are on the same realm. ¡°However, independent transcendence has always been rumored to be easier to achieve. I don¡¯t know the specifics because I didn¡¯t achieve independent transcendence either,¡±said the old turtle regretfully.


    ¡°In that case, the number one fiendcelestial achieved independent transcendence?¡±Ye Sheng said in surprise.


    How was the number one fiendcelestial powerful?


    He transcended on his own. Even Chu Xiangyu could only choose the method of stone golems constructing the city. He actually chose to transcend on his own despite the danger and even seeded?


    No Wonder Chu Xiangyu was inferior to the first fiendcelestial when he was in the infernal dimension. Back then, all of his elegance belonged to the first fiendcelestial. The first fiendcelestial was the one who distinguished himself from the other fiendcelestials..


    After the first fiendcelestial began to transcend on his own, Chu Xiangyu took over the major responsibility. He began to constantly n and plot for eternity before finally choosing to transcend in the seventh realm.


    ¡°Naturally, this is also the reason why I¡¯m not worried about him. Even if he can¡¯t defeat Gu, he won¡¯t be defeated. Now, we can be at ease and prepare to save the Immortal King.¡±The old turtle smoked his cigar and revealed an iconic smile, after that, he brought ye Sheng and strolled around Yuan¡¯s ancient city.


    Yuan¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.


    He disappeared without a trace. The ancient city was silent and crisscrossed with buildings. The main road was winding and extremely huge.


    The old turtle ced his hands behind his back and held a cigar in his mouth. As he walked, he swayed back and forth. This was the so-called eight steps of a king.


    ¡°Where is the Immortal King?¡±Ye Sheng curiously asked. Other than the two of them, there was no one else in this ancient city. After walking around for a while, he didn¡¯t see the immortal king at all.


    ¡°If you ask me, who should I ASK?¡±The old turtle rolled his eyes at Li Xian.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where the Immortal King Is?¡±Ye Sheng widened his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why did you promise to bring me in?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The Immortal King is definitely in this city. If worstes to worst, we can just turn this city upside down.¡±The old turtle said indifferently.


    ¡°Yuan would let you turn this city upside down so tantly?¡±Ye Sheng asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Yuan hasn¡¯t made a move even after we¡¯ve been here for so long?¡±The old turtle chuckled and said.


    Only then did ye Sheng notice that Yuan hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time?


    Ye Sheng would never believe that Yuan was afraid of the old turtle.


    The old turtle had nothing to be afraid of. Didn¡¯t he see the old turtle enter the primal chaos ancestralnd and Gu Li immediately came looking for him?


    The only reason why Yuan did not dare toe out was because of the immortal king.


    Once Yuan came out, the immortal King would be free!


    Ye Sheng looked at the old turtle and said excitedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s Find Yuan now.¡±


    The old turtle said with satisfaction, ¡°You are a promising child. Yuan suppressed the most talented person of this era, and the price he paid was not small. Once the immortal king is free, he will be the first to suffer. That¡¯s why this happened.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s split up,¡±Ye Sheng immediately said.


    ¡°Okay, remember. Yuan can disguise himself as anything. Keep Your Eyes Open,¡±the old turtle warned Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded and separated from the old turtle on the Cross Street, walking alone on the empty and Lonely Street.


    The ancient city was filled with the aura of time. There were ancient trees with luxuriant branches and leaves, old age, withered nts, and yellowed grass. There were also bluestones that fell off, and houses that were damaged..


    Everything here was no different from an ordinary ancient city.


    Ye Sheng first circled around the ancient city and memorized the general area. Then, he began to search slowly.


    Yuan was hiding in the ancient city with the immortal king. Yuan didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.


    He had suppressed the immortal king for millions of years. He was just a little bit away from refining the immortal king.


    If Yuan moved now, all his efforts would be in vain. The loss outweighed the gain. Therefore, he would rather lose face and let an immortal king like Ye Sheng wander around here than appear.


    Ye Sheng walked past the teahouse, the restaurant, the inn, the academy, and the ancestral hall..


    Everything here was lifelike, but it was a pity that there was no human habitation.


    The Teahouse did not have the fragrance of tea, the restaurant did not have drunken men, the inn did not have tourists who came to stay, the academy did not read aloud, and the ancestral hall did not have the memorial tablets of the ancestors..


    These ces were exquisite and real, but theycked a bit of human presence.


    Without human presence, this was a dead city.


    It was empty and there was no one.


    Ye Sheng wanted to attack violently, but he also realized that this ancient city was a peerless magic treasure that had existed for six eras. With Ye Sheng¡¯s current ability, he could not destroy it.


    Could the old turtle do it?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t know. In any case, his current goal was simple andplicated. He was looking for traces of Yuan in the empty ancient city.


    ¡°Yuan, where are you?¡±Ye Sheng roared.


    ¡°Yuan, didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Now That I¡¯m here, where are you?¡±Ye Sheng shouted after walking for a bit.


    At the same time, he was also paying attention to everything in the surroundings to ensure that nothing was missed.


    However, Yuan still did not leave any traces.


    Ye Sheng had explored the ancient city three times before and after. He had searched everywhere.


    There were no traces.


    Yuan had hidden himself and the immortal king very deeply, so ye Sheng could not find them.


    On the other side, the old turtle also walked back angrily, he cursed, ¡°Old Fart, you¡¯re even more of a bastard than I am. You¡¯re a coward, aren¡¯t you? We both know each other very well. If I can¡¯t find you, I¡¯ll tear down your ancient city. I¡¯d like to see how long you can hide it.¡±

 Chapter 903

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 52 Tai, Gu, Qing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng supported the old turtle. It was impossible to find Yuan in the ancient city. One could not tell if Yuan had turned into a speck of dust or a huge rock.


    Stone city was very sturdy. Ye Sheng could not tear it down. This thing was not something an immortal king like him could tear down.


    Ye Sheng could not tear it down, but the old turtle could.


    It and Yuan were from the same era. They knew each other well and were much more of a threat to stone city than Ye Sheng.


    The old turtle rushed over aggressively, wanting to destroy stone city.


    Ye Sheng thought Yuan would appear. After all, Stone City was still very important. This was a magic treasure that had been refined for six eras, and it was even more powerful than the immortal vanquishing sword formation.


    After all, the immortal vanquishing sword formation only had extreme killing power, and nothing else.


    Stone city was different. It was veryprehensive, and it was extremely different from the immortal vanquishing sword formation.


    But Yuan had given it up. He just wouldn¡¯te out.


    The old turtle scratched his head. He was very distressed.


    ¡°You destroyed Stone City.¡±Ye Sheng said to the old turtle.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±The old turtle said softly.


    ¡°Why?¡±Ye Sheng was puzzled.


    ¡°Because there are still some old undying ones that haven¡¯t appeared yet.¡±The old turtle muttered.


    ¡°Who?¡±Ye Sheng stared at him in confusion.


    ¡°Yuan, Gu, Tai, Qing. These are the four great patriarchs of the primal chaos race. They are extremely terrifying,¡±said the old turtle.


    ¡°Yuan, Gu, Tai, Qing...¡±Ye Sheng was a little dumbfounded. were there two more?


    ¡°No. Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take care of Yuan. Release the Immortal King,¡±said Ye Sheng anxiously.


    If he waited for the other two to revive, it would be difficult to deal with them.


    Not only was there an old turtle, there was also the first demonic god.


    The battle between the first demonic God and Gu was still going on. It was extremely intense, causing everything to return to the dust and chaos.


    ¡°What do you know? We have to force them out and force them out so that we can carry out our n.¡±The old turtle rolled his eyes at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°What n?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°To destroy the nine-sided heavenly stele of the primal chaos race,¡±the old turtle said in a low voice.


    Only then did ye Sheng remember that at the end of thest era when he entered the river of time, Ye Sheng had met the martial ancestor. The martial ancestor had brought Ye Sheng deep into the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race and snatched away the three-sided stone stele.


    The Primal Chaos race still had six sides.


    This was the confidence of the primal chaos race.


    Although Ye Sheng did not know what the use of the primal chaos race¡¯s heavenly stele was, the old turtle and the others would take it even if they died. That was definitely very important.


    ¡°Destroying the nine-sided heavenly stele is not bad, but what about the n? Just you and the first demonic God?¡±Ye Sheng asked in surprise.


    ¡°How can that be? Didn¡¯t the old Titane as well? There are also other people hiding in the dark. Do you think we will be foolish enough to let you charge into the battle alone?¡±The old turtle looked at Ye Sheng with a nted gaze.


    Ye Sheng thought about it and it made sense. The primal chaos was so easy to explore, so they would not fail so many times.


    ¡°What exactly is the nine-sided heavenly stele of the Chaos Race?¡±Ye Sheng was extremely curious.


    If the martial ancestor wanted to take the nine-sided heavenly stele, the old turtle also wanted to take it away. The destruction of the previous era, they wanted to do this, but the destruction of this era, they still wanted to do this.


    Why?


    The nine-sided heavenly stele of the chaos race, was it really that powerful?


    ¡°The rise of the chaos race is because of this nine-sided heavenly stele. The decline of the chaos race will also be because of this nine-sided heavenly stele. You only need to know this.¡±The old turtle mumbled, not wanting to exin too deeply.


    When it was time to know, he would naturally know.


    ¡°Then what should we do now? Continue to guard the Stone City and not save the Immortal King?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Of course not. The Immortal King still has to be saved. Right now, the troublesome thing is that Yuan is stalling for time. He is waiting for the other two to revive while I am also waiting.¡±The old turtle said in frustration.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°Good my ass. Although we are all waiting for the primal chaos ancestor to revive and wipe him out in one fell swoop, I still need to save the Immortal King.¡±The old turtle said angrily.


    ¡°This bastard, cowardly turtle. He is more like a turtle than I am. He hid the immortal king and didn¡¯t show himself. This way, the immortal king won¡¯te out. When the primal chaos old monsters revive, we will have one less peakbat power.¡±The old turtle cursed.


    Ye Sheng understood. Both sides were stalling for time, but the only difference was the immortal King!


    If the immortal king wasn¡¯t rescued, stalling for time would be in vain.


    ¡°Then we will overturn this stone city.¡±Ye Sheng said decisively.


    ¡°There are still some old monsters that haven¡¯t appeared.¡±The old turtle said hesitantly.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The Immortal King has been rescued. We will directly snatch the nine-faced heavenly stele of the primal chaos race. I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t appear when the timees.¡±Ye Sheng said fiercely.


    The old turtle smoked his cigar and took a few deep breaths. Then, he spat out arge number of smoke rings and said, ¡°Drink up. Damn it, I¡¯ll let you hide. I¡¯ll let you learn from me to be a coward.¡±


    Rumble!


    The old turtle was enraged. He fiercely flung his cigar and directly pulled out his pet.


    ¡°Smash It for me, smash it to death.¡±The old turtle growled.


    Roar Roar Roar!


    A blood dragon appeared. Ye Sheng had seen it before, in the primal chaos ancestralnd of the previous era.


    The old turtle¡¯s pet had a unique personality. It was an extremely rare mutated blood dragon of the dragon race. Its entire body was blood red, and it was iparably powerful. It was at least at the peak-stage of the Emperor realm.


    In any case, its roar caused Ye Sheng¡¯s soul to surge. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t directed at him. Otherwise, Ye Sheng¡¯s soul would probably copse.


    The Blood Dragon¡¯s body suddenly grewrger, and an area of more than ten miles was like a mountain. With a roar, even the sky was shattered. There was clearly only one dragon, but it was like an army of thousands of horses. It was as if a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers had descended to the mortal world, and its aura was unparalleled, a murderous aura blotted out the sky and covered the earth.


    Boom!


    The Blood Dragon¡¯s tail swept fiercely, and immediately, stone city shook violently, and countless cracks appeared.


    ¡°Smash, Smash to death!¡±The old turtle roared and lit another cigar, extremely excited.


    Ye Sheng stayed far away from the blood dragon, and the old turtle carefully observed the changes in the Stone City.


    Wherever the changes were big, that was where Yuan was hiding.


    Rumble!


    The Heaven and earth trembled. Divine light flourished in the Stone City, and killing intent overflowed into the sky. It swept through the six directions and eight destes. Chaotic qi pervaded the air, and battle intent permeated the universe¡¯s starry sky.


    The Blood Dragon roared and let out a terrifying sound. Its body flew up into the sky and ruthlessly descended. Its four ws were like four heavenly pirs, directly piercing down.


    Kacha!


    The stone city was broken, and a horn was broken. An enormous sharpness and power erupted.


    The Stone City itself was a dharma treasure, and was extremely terrifying. But now, it waspletely ravaged by the blood dragon, and didn¡¯t even have the chance to retaliate.


    Yuan didn¡¯t dare toe out.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the old turtle and the Blood Dragon, he was afraid of the Immortal King.


    Once he came out, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to fight with the old turtle. The key was Ye Sheng.


    Once Ye Sheng came into contact with the immortal king, he would be finished.


    Once the Immortal King was released, Yuan was certain that he would be the first to die.


    In this current universe, no one understood the immortal king better than Yuan.


    Only Yuan knew how terrifying the Immortal King was.


    He had refined the immortal king for millions of years, almost ten million years, but he still couldn¡¯t refine the immortal king.


    The Immortal King alone was able to hold back these few ancestors of the primal chaos race. Some died while others slept. The number one devil god of this era, Chu Xiangyu and the others were able to develop so easily because of the creation of the Immortal King.


    Such a terrifying character, Yuan Shi was truly afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    Hence, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Even if his stone city was destroyed and his heart was bleeding, he still didn¡¯t dare to act.

 Chapter 904

    <h4>Chapter 904: Chapter 53 ¡ª Tai, Gu, and Qing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Blood Dragon was still madly smashing the city walls. With its strength, the damage it caused was simply too great. Every single strike was enough to cause the city walls to tremble and the city walls to fall.


    The city walls were falling, andrge areas of the city walls were destroyed. The Blood Dragon was able to tear the city walls apart very quickly.


    Yuan Feng couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    He didn¡¯t want toe out. He definitely didn¡¯t want to.


    But if this continued, it wasn¡¯t a matter of whether he wanted to or not. It was that he was about to be forced out.


    Once the stone city was destroyed and the immortal king appeared, that would be a huge problem.


    ¡°Damn it, what is Tai Heqing doing?¡±Yuan Kuang cursed in rage. He was stalling for time precisely because he wanted to wait for these two transcendent-level experts.


    The moment these two appeared, he would be able to calmlyplete his task.


    Refining the immortal king.


    Inside the Stone City, Ye Sheng and old turtle were silently watching.


    The changes in the Stone City could not escape their eyes.


    But Yuan had not been discovered.


    ¡°Sure, continue to hide. I want to see how long you can hide for.¡±The old turtle sneered, smoking his cigar in anger. He was simply smoking without any regard for his life. One could see how angry he was.


    The stone city was already half shattered, but Yuan still did not appear.


    It was equivalent to him giving up on this magic treasure that he had refined for six epochs. He was also trying to drag out the time.


    Ruthless!


    The old turtle had to admit that these old fogeys were ruthless. Once they decided on something, they would definitely use their full strength. If they were cowards, then they would continue to be cowards.


    ¡°Continue to smash. Since you aren¡¯t willing toe out, then smash for me. Stone city ispletely smashed. It will definitely appear.¡±Ye Sheng said coldly. Now that there was a path in Mount Hua, they would do nothing but save the Immortal King.


    ¡°Smash!¡±The old turtle roared and ordered the blood dragon to attack without hesitation.


    The Blood Dragon swayed its body and smashed down with its tail.


    Rumble!


    Stone city trembled violently. Another street was destroyed.


    Yuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If he smashed down again, he would reach the ce where he was hiding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We are here.¡±At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded, causing yuan to be overjoyed.


    Tai, Qing was here.


    The two transcendence realm patriarchs of the primal Chaos finally woke up.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura descended from the sky and smashed into the blood dragon, causing it to stagger. Its body rapidly shrank as it returned to the old turtle¡¯s side, staring at him without saying a word.


    An old man and a young man.


    The old man was Tai, the young man was Qing.


    Their arrival caused the old turtle¡¯s expression to turn extremely unsightly.


    He didn¡¯t manage to save the Immortal King in time and Tai He Qing was actually the first to appear.


    Terrifying.


    The pressure now made the old turtle speechless. He stared at them aggrievedly.


    Ye Sheng stared at them and at the old turtle. He said in a low voice, ¡°What should we do now? Who will settle these two?¡±


    The old turtle didn¡¯t say a word. His cigar was smoking and burning very quickly, indicating that the old turtle¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t very calm.


    ¡°No one can solve it. We have been born for seven eras. In this universe, there are not many people who can defeat us head-on. Now, they are not here. You Can¡¯t do it. Just ept your death.¡±The old man¡¯s voice was old, like an old pine tree, it entrenched itself on the earth and gave off a sense of time.


    ¡°Old Turtle, I see you again. I didn¡¯t expect you to have transcended. Unfortunately, you are still a little far from us. You might not even win in a one-on-one fight. Do you want to fight two-on-one?¡±Qing sneered.


    The old turtle suddenly cursed, ¡°Motherf * cker, it¡¯s not good for you two bastards to wake up at any time, but you have to wake up at this time. F * ck!¡±


    ¡°Are You So Angry?¡±He sneered and looked at the old turtle with disdain.


    ¡°Back then, you helplessly watched your master being killed by us. Now, you are still powerless to watch the destruction of this era.¡±Qing took a few steps forward and took a step. A terrifying power erupted, this caused the old turtle to jump in fright as he hurriedly looked at the ground beneath his feet.


    Boom!


    A huge crack split the stone city into two. The badly damaged parts were stripped away together with Ye Sheng and the old turtle, leaving behind only a small piece ofnd.


    ¡°The Immortal King and Yuan are definitely in that area.¡±Ye Sheng said regretfully. If he knew earlier, he would have destroyed that area and forced Yuan out to save the Immortal King.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to destroy it now.¡±A crisp tinkling sound rang out, jolting ye Sheng¡¯s spirit. He looked to his side.


    A beautiful figure appeared in the originally empty area.


    She had fiery red hair, wore a leather jacket, and had braided hair. Her makeup was extremely gorgeous, and her fiery red lips were chewing on something. She was not tall and looked like a Loli.


    Chi!


    Chi, who had always been active in the river of time, appeared here and looked at Qing hetai with interest.


    ¡°You¡¯re Not Dead Yet?¡±The old turtle said in surprise.


    ¡°How would I dare to die if I didn¡¯t drink your turtle stew?¡±Chi nced at the old turtle and said indifferently.


    The old turtle shrunk his head and muttered, ¡°Impolite girl. Every time you see me, you have to boil me. My meat is old, and it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The longer a bastard lives, the better it is. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will save a bowl of Soup for you. Come and have a taste of it, your soul?¡±Something spoke very quickly and quickly, making the old turtle speechless, this was the first time he had lost to someone else in terms of eloquence.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if youe, Girl. You Can¡¯t win.¡±The old turtle sighed.


    ¡°A schr should be treated differently after three days. Do you think everyone is like you, doing nothing and Wasting Your Time All Day?¡±Something sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. If you have the ability,e. You get rid of these two guys.¡±The old turtle said angrily.


    ¡°I can only deal with one.¡±Something said indifferently.


    ¡°Then what should I do? I still have to deal with Yuan.¡±The old turtle frowned.


    ¡°You guys go. I have a way.¡±Yi waved his hand and said casually.


    Old Turtle and Ye Sheng both looked at Yi with doubt. Was It True?


    Tai Heqing smiled when he saw this scene.


    ¡°You guys really treat us as nothing.¡±Tai heqingughed ferociously. His old face was full of wrinkles. When heughed, it was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Using people who have yed for several epochs to conquer my chaos race. No one is as arrogant as you guys.¡±Qing said indifferently.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±Tai He Qing shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Courting death?¡±As if he had heard a joke, he tilted his head and pointed at Qing: ¡°I wille and deal with you immediately. I will definitely let you remember my name.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you n to deal with me?¡±Taiughed coldly.


    ¡°Your opponent is me.¡±An ethereal voice sounded, causing everyone to be stunned.


    Was there anyone elseing?


    Ye Sheng also looked at it curiously. Suddenly, his eyes widened in disbelief, but soon after, he began tough loudly.


    A refined, schrly middle-aged man appeared beside Ren. This person¡¯s appearance was very familiar to Ye Sheng.


    Absolute beginning!


    Back then, Ye Sheng had met Ren in the DAO College¡¯s trials a hundred thousand years ago. Later on, he had met Ren in the river of time and handed over absolute beginning to Ren.


    Tai Chu had brought Tai Chu to a million years ago and had been recuperating and recovering from his injuries.


    Now, Tai Chu had recovered. The first battle he fought after hiseback was against Tai Chu.


    Tai Chu smiled at Ye Sheng and said, ¡°Thank you, Little Brother.¡±

 Chapter 905

    <h4>Chapter 905: Chapter 54 was about to be triggered</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Absolute beginning¡¯s thanks came from Ye Sheng saving him back then.


    Shi was able to find absolute beginning¡¯s corpse in the river of time because he met Ye Sheng.


    Otherwise, absolute beginning wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in that time passage.


    Ye Sheng waved his hand. ¡°No need to thank me. As long as you can kill a few more primal chaos nsmen, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Absolute beginningughed when he heard this. He stretched out his fist and replied, ¡°Fine, I will kill a few more to make little brother happy.¡±


    Absolute beginning coldly stared at him as he mocked, ¡°Back then, he was a follower of the immortal king, a weak and pitiful person. Now, he actually dares to face me?¡±


    Absolute beginning was one of the five old men. The five old men weren¡¯t important characters. Their origins were actually very simple.


    In the previous era, some of the major powers who died in battle had their souls transferred and reincarnated in this life. They awakened their memories and once again stepped into cultivation.


    Absolute beginning had long experienced the vicissitudes of life and death. He didn¡¯t panic when dealing with matters and ignored the ridicule. He calmly spoke, ¡°Immortal King is a supreme genius. It¡¯s my honor to be his follower.¡±


    ¡°A transcendent-level cultivator can actually be so shameless. How did you transcend?¡±Qing spoke with disdain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have my own abilities to transcend. Now, I¡¯d like to invite you to witness it.¡±Absolute beginning¡¯s face was cold. He stepped forward and faced the strong wind.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH..


    Absolute beginning¡¯s clothes fluttered and fluttered. His clothes fluttered as he pointed at absolute beginning, the one who had lived the longest.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you how terrifying the five elders are,¡±absolute beginning said coldly.


    ¡°You want to fight with me? You¡¯re not worthy!¡±Tai Chu shouted. He stretched out his hand and grabbed a war spear in the air, emitting a terrifying aura of death.


    World-destroying war spear!


    This time, it was the real one, not a fake one. Its power was tremendous, and it was extremely terrifying. Holding a blood-colored spear with one hand, it carried a surging murderous aura. The aura of Doomsday pressed down fiercely. Light danced and suppressed the spear.


    Absolute beginning watched coldly. His expression suddenly changed. A pair of big hands stretched out, and the aura of an emperor surged.


    Rumble!


    Seven characters appeared. They were all characters from the previous era. They had long been lost, and very few people could recognize them.


    Ye Sheng just had to recognize them. Each of these seven characters was about the same size as ye Sheng.


    Destroy the world¡¯s invincible technique!


    This was the meaning of these seven characters. It was very simple. This attack was to break the formation.


    It was too powerful. The invincible world-destroying battle spear was extremely terrifying. It was a sudden attack.


    Boom!


    All living things were in chaos. The attack covered absolute beginning¡¯s body.


    Absolute beginning gave his own n.


    All the techniques were like illusions. They were like dew and illusions. Under the invincible techniques, they weren¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Breaking all the techniques in the world. These seven words could break all attacks.


    Absolute beginning pushed the seven words and flew out. His body flew quickly and collided with the attack of absolute beginning. It caused the deep part of the universe to surge and explode. Huge waves rose in the Sea of chaos. It was extremely terrifying.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the world-ending battle spear was blown away. The seven words surrounded the world-ending battle spear and restrained it. Absolute beginning faced absolute beginning directly.


    The first level old man looked extremely weak. However, if he really thought that way, he would be a fool.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, seven characters flew out and wrapped around the world-ending battle spear, fiercely shing in the universe. Separated by a gxy, these seven characters were like seven resplendent gxies, causing the other beautiful scenes to pale inparison.


    The world-ending battle spear struggled with all its might, but it was unable to break free. It was entangled by these seven characters, unable to break free.


    ¡°Innate characters, you actually have such a treasure?¡±Yuan Leng¡¯s eyes erupted with killing intent as he stared at absolute beginning.


    ¡°You are not from this era,¡±Yuan Leng said coldly. Previously, he thought that he was the follower of the Immortal King. Now, it seemed that some old fellows were unwilling to die and wanted to do it again.


    ¡°Whether I am or not is not important. What is important is that I will kill you today!¡±Absolute beginning said coldly.


    ¡°Just You Alone?¡±Absolute beginning sneered and shook his head disdainfully. ¡°You can¡¯t do it alone.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried yet, and you¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t do it? I¡¯d like to see how capable you are,¡±Tai Chu said indifferently. Now that he didn¡¯t have the innate characters, and Tai Chu didn¡¯t have the world-ending battle spear, Tai Chu was unarmed.., tai Chu didn¡¯t have anything to fear.


    Boom!


    Tai Chu opened his big hand, and he immediately pressed down on Tai Chu. The aura of transcendence spread out, creating ripples that rippled rapidly. It was extremely terrifying.


    Yuan sneered when he saw this scene. ¡°Small tricks. You¡¯re still too inexperienced in front of me.¡±


    Yuan didn¡¯t do anything else but pressed down with his hand.


    If you press me, I¡¯ll press you.


    Rumble!


    After the two people¡¯s big hands collided, countless abilities poured out, dealing a destructive blow in the ancestralnd of the chaos n.


    There was the battle between the first demon god and ancient, and then there was the battle between absolute beginning and absolute beginning. At this moment, the ancestralnd of the chaos n suffered a terrible blow. Countless tribes were destroyed, and the number of people who died was unknown.


    The other emperors also watched from afar. This was a battle between transcendents, and they couldn¡¯t intervene.


    Ye Sheng and the old turtle¡¯s eyes brightened when they saw this scene.


    Absolute beginning could fight against Tai. This was giving them a chance.


    Chi also moved.


    She waved her hand, and her slender fingers covered the air. They turned into a prison to imprison Qing.


    ¡°13 apocalyptic shes!¡±Qing did not hesitate and disyed his powerful cultivation technique. With arge saber in his hand, he crazily hacked open the prison and then pounced towards Qing.


    ¡°Kill!¡±Qing did not say much, revealing his naked killing intent.


    He wanted to kill Qing and then deal with the old turtle, giving Yuan a chance to refine the immortal king.


    ¡°Are all the cultivation techniques of your primal chaos race all like this?¡±Qing ridiculed. His body immediately flew out, emitting a red halo, like a primal chaos mist. The only difference was that it was red.


    Dang!


    Something used this red mist to wrap his palm with a primal chaos aura. Then, he used a single palm to block Qing¡¯s broadsword.


    Qing¡¯s eyes were wide open in anger. He couldn¡¯t believe that his broadsword couldn¡¯t even break through a simpleyer of protective barrier?


    ¡°You guys have been living toofortably. You have long lost the desire to improve. With an opportunity, you can say that you haven¡¯t improved at all. However, I have been improving at home all the time. Now, our rtionship has changed. I am stronger and you are weaker. So, obediently die for me.¡±Something¡¯s words were cold, his small face was filled with anger as he ruthlessly pped Qing¡¯s face.


    PA!


    Qing¡¯s body trembled as he felt ashamed and angry. He had actually been hit by a girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know who you are. Are you still my junior? You actually dare to p my face?¡±Qing roared angrily and suddenly attacked. A storm raged as he brandished hisrge saber, forcing something to continuously retreat.


    ¡°What are you guys still standing there for? Save the Immortal King!¡±Bing suddenly looked over and shouted angrily.


    He saw that the old turtle and Ye Sheng were actually watching a show. He was so angry that he was half dead.


    The old turtle and Ye Sheng shuddered. They were a little engrossed in watching. It was a sin, a sin, a sin.


    ¡°You go save the Immortal King, and I¡¯ll go find Yuan. This fellow is a coward. Does he really think that he can beat me?¡±The old turtle said angrily.


    Ye Sheng nodded. He knew what he was capable of, so he did not want to show off and overestimate himself by challenging the transcendence realm.


    Even if he had the strength of the ten heroes of the Dao College, even if he had the immortal ying sword formation, Ye Sheng could not beat Yuan, let alone now?

 Chapter 906

    <h4>Chapter 906: Chapter 55, meet the Immortal King!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng hid at the side and watched as the old turtle aggressively walked towards Yuan¡¯s hiding ce.


    Dong!


    The old turtle stepped on the ground. This stone city, which was only half of its size, shook violently and swayed unsteadily. The dust shuttles fell from above.


    Yuan still did note out.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll scrape three feet off the ground and search every inch of the ce. When I get angry, I¡¯ll really fight you to the death if I¡¯m forced to,¡±warned the old turtle.


    Yuan still didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Blood Dragon, Hit Me!¡±The old turtle¡¯s face was filled with anger as he roared.


    Although the blood dragon¡¯s body became smaller, its strength was still there. It waved its fist and smashed down ruthlessly.


    ¡°Stop, I¡¯ming out.¡±Yuan suppressed his anger as his voice rang out. He had no choice but toe out.


    He did not want the blood dragon to continue smashing down and destroy the array that sealed the immortal king.


    However, the blood dragon did not listen to him.


    Boom!


    The Blood Dragon¡¯s fist continued smashing down, weakening the immortal King¡¯s seal by ayer. Yuan¡¯s eyelids trembled as he suppressed his anger and roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop?¡±


    The old turtle smoked his cigar and snorted, ¡°You told him to stop, but he had to stop?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of heavenly king who has to be listened to?¡±The old turtle said disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±Yuan red at the old turtle. The power of transcendence was like thunder, gathering crazily.


    He was really angered to death by the old turtle.


    If it were not for the old turtle, he would have won without a doubt. There was also the immortal king who could continue refining. In less than a hundred years, he felt that he was going to seed.


    But everything was because of the arrival of the old turtle. Yuan¡¯s n fell short and his value was repulsive.


    ¡°What expression is that?¡±The old turtle nced at Yuan, he calmly replied, ¡°You should be a smart person. Now that the Immortal King has appeared, there¡¯s no way to stop him. It¡¯s meaningless for you to stop him. Why Don¡¯t you follow me and betray the chaos race? This way, when the immortal Kinges out, he should spare you.¡±


    The old turtle teased Yuan but he didn¡¯t want to recruit him.


    Yuan was someone who had survived for many eras. He had always been an undying old man of the primal chaos race. How could he betray the primal chaos race?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±Yuan roared in anger. His figure was strange as he split into two. His illusory body attacked the old turtle but his real body turned around and appeared in front of Ye Sheng, wanting to kill him.


    Without Ye Sheng¡¯s lead, these people wouldn¡¯t have appeared. They all followed Ye Sheng in. Ye Sheng was the leader, so he had to die.


    Yuan was in the transcendence realm. Even though he was far away, Ye Sheng could feel the blood in his body freezing.


    He was in the Immortal King realm, but in front of Yuan, he had no way to fight back.


    Yuan hadn¡¯t even gotten close, but that terrifying aura made ye Sheng ufortable. It was difficult for him to breathe, and his strength fell,


    ¡°Go to Hell. Everything was brought about by you. You are the main culprit.¡±Yuan flicked his finger and turned into a wisp of sword Qi that flew over, wanting to kill Ye Sheng.


    Kacha!


    At this moment, a kitchen knife was thrown over and urately smashed Yuan¡¯s sword qi.


    Rumble!


    Even Yuan¡¯s casual sword Qi was more powerful than Ye Sheng¡¯s. He could not block it.


    But there were people who could.


    The old turtle had already taken out his magic treasure, a kitchen knife.


    The kitchen knife fell to the ground, causing arge area of stone city to fall and crash..


    ¡°Your opponent is me. Don¡¯t bully my little brother,¡±the old turtle stared at Yuan and said arrogantly.


    Ye Sheng looked at Yuan this time. This was the first time he had seen Yuan.


    Yuan was tall and thin, like a bamboo pole. Fortunately, the muscles on his body were bulging, which was a little strange. In addition, his head was rtivelyrge, giving him the impression of a big-headed son.


    Ye Sheng knew that he shouldn¡¯tugh, but seeing Yuan¡¯s appearance, it was as if he was poked by someone. He keptughing non-stop.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I Laugh? I¡¯mughing at myself. What has it got to do with you?¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°Enough, why are you wasting your breath? Go look for the immortal king now, I¡¯ll deal with Yuan.¡±The old turtle took thest puff of his cigar before tossing it away and walking towards Yuan.


    ¡°If you want to stop ye Sheng from saving him, you have to go through me first.¡±The old turtle domineeringly spoke.


    ¡°Fine, be careful then. I¡¯ll start looking for the Immortal King Now and rescue him.¡±Ye Sheng roared in a low voice, staring at the foot of the Stone City. He now knew that the immortal King was suppressed here because Ye Sheng had carefully observed it before, this was the location where Yuan appeared.


    Since this was the location where Yuan appeared, it also meant that the immortal king was most probably suppressed here.


    Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t wait any longer and ran over. He didn¡¯t even bother to ask the old turtle, he didn¡¯t know either.


    Only Yuan was extremely anxious. He started to fight with the old turtle at an extremely fast speed. Luckily, the old turtle had lived for a long time and had experienced many things. When faced with such a situation, he easily resolved it and still had the mood to pay attention to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Since you are anxious, this means that we are right. The Immortal King is right there. You need to think about it now. Once the immortal king is rescued, you will definitely die.¡±


    Yuan had suppressed the immortal king for millions of years. This killing intent and resentment made him feel more at ease. Yuan reckoned that he would have long exploded and killed the entire n of the old turtle.


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t pay any attention to Yuan. With the old turtle here, he was just stalling for time. Ye Sheng had plenty of time.


    He quickly ran to the ce where Yuan broke the seal and searched carefully, trying to find traces of the immortal king.


    ¡°Immortal King, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Senior, this junior is here to save you.¡±


    ¡°Immortal King? ?¡±?


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    Ye Sheng kept calling out and changing his name, but he still didn¡¯t get a response.


    ¡°Husband, does that look like a cage to you?¡±Beauty Zhou, who was in the Pantheon Pill Furnace, had been watching silently and didn¡¯t say a word. But now, she was the first to discover the clues.


    Ye Sheng examined it carefully. It was indeed a cage.


    But this cage was empty. There wasn¡¯t a single person, or even a fly.


    The Immortal King had disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost searched this entire area, but I still haven¡¯t found him.¡±Ye Sheng sighed regretfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. When the cart reaches the mountain, there will always be a path.¡±Beauty Zhou consoled him.


    Beauty Zhou gave Ye Sheng enough understanding andfort.


    He continued to search, but he still found nothing in this small part of the Stone City.


    ¡°Hahaha, I hid the immortal king so that you wouldn¡¯t find him,¡±Yuan said excitedly after exchanging fists with the old turtle.


    ¡°This guy is not easy to deal with. Blood Dragon, let¡¯s attack together,¡±the old turtle growled in a low voice. He didn¡¯t care about the transcendent face at all.


    I¡¯m going to fight two against one.


    I¡¯m bullying you.


    You have the ability, but can you beat two people?


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! ! ! !¡±Yuan Kuang¡¯s furious roar was filled with anger. He was very sullen. There was nothing he could do. No one could help him.


    Everyone had their own enemies.


    Only Ye Sheng didn¡¯t. Although he didn¡¯t face the enemy, in essence, Ye Sheng was even more terrifying.


    After all, the immortal King¡¯s surroundings were suppressing the formation. Once the formation was wrong, there was no way to save him.


    At least ye Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

 Chapter 907

    <h4>Chapter 907: Chapter 56: An Immortal King¡¯s dream for eight million years</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng could not find the immortal King!


    He was very anxious. The current situation was already very decadent. The first demonic god and Gu were fighting. Absolute beginning and Gu were fighting against Qing he tai. Yuan was fighting against the old turtle and the blood dragon..


    Only Ye Sheng was looking for the immortal King!


    The battles between these few people were of the type where the victor could not be determined in a short period of time. This was especially so for the transcendence experts of the chaos race. They had gone through several eras and had umted too much.


    The Way to win was in Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He found the immortal king and rescued him. With the addition of a great expert on this side, victory was just around the corner.


    Ye Sheng was in the dpidated stone city. He looked around but could not find any clues.


    He had searched the surroundings but still could not find any traces of the immortal king.


    Ye Sheng was very anxious.


    The stone city waspletely destroyed. It was smashed by the blood dragon and split into two by the old turtle. Right now, Ye Sheng was in a dpidated stone city.


    The area was notrge. Ye Sheng had dug three feet into the ground, but he still could not find the immortal king.


    Yuan was very excited. Although he had set up some backups, he was not sure if he could fool Ye Sheng. Now it seemed that he could.


    Since he could fool Ye Sheng, Yuan was relieved. Since he could not save the immortal king for the time being, then he could deal with the old turtle with all his strength.


    ¡°Damn bastard, I will make you stew and drink soup today!¡±Yuan roared. His aura was like a rainbow. He rushed over like a sharp sword. His speed was fast and his divine might was unparalleled. It was simply too terrifying.


    The old turtle took it head-on with great difficulty. He growled in a low voice, ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry the F * ck up.¡±


    Ye Sheng saw that the old turtle and the blood dragon were unable to suppress Yuan even if they joined forces. His expression was anxious and his brows were tightly knitted. He just could not discover it.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m too weak?¡±Ye Sheng doubted himself.


    Stone City was now clear at a nce. He could see the head at a nce. How should he have discovered it?


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be anxious!¡±Beauty Zhou said gently in Ye Sheng¡¯s Sea of consciousness. Sheforted ye Sheng¡¯s heart and told him not to be anxious.


    Once he was anxious, his heart would not be calm, and he would not be able to see things correctly.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and looked at the old turtle who was still struggling to deal with Yuan.


    Yuan pped down fiercely. With a p, he pped the old turtle¡¯s back.


    Dong!


    ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts...¡±


    The powerful force should have sent the old turtle flying, but it only made the old turtle cry out in pain. The rest was nothing.


    The old turtle took out a turtle shell on its back. It was very mysterious and ancient. This was the shell it had shed in the past. After countless years of refining, it had long be part of its original body.


    It was this shell that protected the old turtle. It was unharmed during the battle with Yuan. It cried out in pain, but in fact, most of the attacks were blocked by this shell.


    ¡°Hahaha, you hit your grandfather but couldn¡¯t hurt me. I don¡¯t believe that you can continue hiding immortal kings.¡±The old turtleughed coldly.


    ¡°Ye Sheng, hurry up and look for them. I¡¯ll hold them off for you. It¡¯s fine.¡±The old turtle didn¡¯t rush ye Sheng butforted him instead.


    It also knew that Ye Sheng must be under a lot of pressure at this moment.


    The old turtle blocked the front while the blood dragon swam around, attacking and dying Yuan¡¯s attention. With the two of them working together, they were actually unable to separate from Yuan.


    Ye Sheng was in stone city. Looking at all of this, he inexplicably calmed down.


    He sat cross-legged and meditated. Without thinking, he began to circte a cultivation technique.


    Immortal king conquering the Nine Heavens!


    This was a cultivation technique that Ye Sheng had learned back then. In this cultivation technique, Ye Sheng met the immortal king.


    Now, Ye Sheng hoped to use this cultivation technique to dream about the immortal king.


    Outside Stone City, the mes of war were raging. The Number One Devil God, Chi, Tai Chu, the old turtle, and the blood dragon were ughtering everywhere in the primal chaos ancestralnd. They were unrivalled, causing the winds and clouds to stir, destroying all living things.


    Inside Stone City, Ye Sheng calmed his emotions. He closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in meditation. He was like a beginner, extremely serious and focused.


    During the Immortal King¡¯s expedition to the nine heavens, Ye Sheng saw a peaceful universe, a silent universe.


    It was a different time period from the current universe that was filled with despair and ughter.


    Ye Sheng saw a person walking to the end of the universe with an axe in his hand. He went against the heavens and killed countless experts of the chaos race. In the end, he entered the ancestralnd of the chaos race and killed countless people, he forced many transcendent experts to attack him together.


    The Immortal King was finally suppressed.


    But Ye Sheng saw an extremely shocking scene.


    A person against a race.


    The Immortal King against the chaos race. When the entire chaos race went out in full force, and several transcendent experts faced an immortal king, the immortal King was still fearless and chose to fight valiantly.


    In the end, the immortal king was suppressed.


    However, the primal chaos tribe did not obtain aplete victory.


    Firstly, they could not kill the immortal king.


    Secondly, they lost an ancestor at the transcendence realm, and more than ten fell into a deep sleep.


    The current Tai, Gu, Yuan, and Qing had just woken up. There were still some who had not woken up and were still in a deep sleep. From this, one could see how terrifying the immortal King was.


    ¡°Immortal King, the soul has returned!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s soul was shouting as he tried to wake the immortal king.


    ¡°Immortal King, the soul has returned!¡±


    Ye Sheng let out a sorrowful cry. This person had once entered the primal chaos tribe alone and faced the entire tribe alone. He had brazenly attacked and caused the primal chaos tribe to suffer heavy losses. Those who died, those who were injured, those who were in a deep sleep..


    This was an unrivalled big shot. He had to return!


    ¡°Child, are you calling out to me?¡±Just as Ye Sheng was crying out in grief, a voice came from the void. It disappeared without a trace, reverberating in all directions.


    Ye sheng immediately asked, ¡°Are you an immortal King?¡±


    ¡°Am I an Immortal King?¡±A puzzled voice sounded, but it was followed closely by an affirmative voice.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m an Immortal King!¡±This voice affirmed.


    ¡°Immortal King, the primal chaos race needs you to exterminate them.¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed and said impatiently.


    ¡°Primal Chaos race, let me think about it carefully.¡±The Immortal King interrupted ye Sheng and began to think.


    After being suppressed and refined by Yuan for many years, his thoughts had long been hidden. If he didn¡¯t hide it, Yuan would wash away these memories. At that time, the immortal king would obey his orders.


    Therefore, the immortal King began to slowly recover his memories.


    ¡°I am the Immortal King!¡±


    ¡°I opened up the Immortal Court!¡±


    ¡°I discovered the secret of the chaos race and rushed into the ancestralnd of the chaos race!¡±


    ¡°I also killed many great experts of the chaos race. In the end, they sealed me up. I have always been doing something,¡±the immortal kingmented.


    Millions of years passed in the blink of an eye. He almost forgot who he was.


    ¡°Immortal King, what have you been doing?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°An immortal king has been dreaming for eight million years. It was the immortal king who entered the dream and underwent an unprecedented evolution.¡±The Immortal King sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Then can youe out now?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    If an immortal king could appear, then the chaos race would be facing a great enemy. Ye Sheng and the others would have an additional high-endbat power.


    ¡°Break the cage and witness your own self!¡±The Immortal King gave an affirmative answer.


    You broke my cage. Once I¡¯m free, my true self will return. It¡¯s just the primal chaos. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.


    This was the answer given by the Immortal King. Ye Sheng was distressed. He didn¡¯t even know how to break the cage.


    ¡°After destroying stone city, I will naturally appear.¡±The Immortal King gave Ye Sheng a suggestion.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and nodded. This was also a method.


    But who would break it?


    Ye Sheng immediately looked at a figure.

 Chapter 908

    <h4>Chapter 908: Chapter 57, the return of the Immortal King!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng suddenly opened his eyes. With a sh of joy, he had found the immortal king.


    The Immortal King was here, and the reason why he could not find him was because the immortal king was trapped in Stone City.


    Stone City was destroyed, but it was also a magic treasure that had existed for six eras. The material was heaven-defying, and it was the foundation of transcending experts. With Ye Sheng¡¯s immortal king cultivation, it was normal that he could not find it.


    Now that he knew that the immortal king was inside, it was very easy to rescue him.


    ¡°Old Turtle, destroy this stone citypletely,¡±Ye Sheng roared and quickly left stone city.


    The old turtle¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that Ye Sheng had found the immortal king. Destroying Stone City would save the Immortal King.


    ¡°Well done. Wait until I release the Immortal King. I want to see what kind of ability you have to fight me.¡±The old turtle roared excitedly. His voice trembled, causing Yuan Shen¡¯s expression to change drastically.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±Yuan abruptly attacked, his transcendent aura fluctuating. He couldn¡¯t allow the old turtle to save the Immortal King.


    ¡°Fist of the High Heavens!¡±Yuan roared. He punched out with his fist, emitting an invincible light as he transformed into the heavens, ruthlessly suppressing the old turtle.


    ¡°What the hell is Fist of the High Heavens? To me, it¡¯s all trash. It¡¯s useless.¡±The old turtleughed loudly. Even if he was suppressed, he was still happy and extremely satisfied.


    Because the position of the immortal king had been confirmed and there was a way to save him. Since that was the case, he didn¡¯t have to worry.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he went to save him or not.


    The old turtle roared and was ruthlessly suppressed by the Fist of the High Heavens. He couldn¡¯t get close to Stone City.


    ¡°I want to see how you are going to save the Immortal King!¡±Yuan¡¯s eyes were cold and extremely violent. He couldn¡¯t let the old turtle save the Immortal King.


    The old turtle was forced to leave, bringing along the blood dragon as he tried his best to defend against the Fist of the High Heavens. However, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Instead, heughed out loud, ¡°So what if you forced me to leave? Did Ie alone?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Yuan¡¯s expression was filled with shock as he stared at the old turtle in disbelief.


    ¡°Look at the Stone City behind you. The Immortal King is about toe out. You Won¡¯t be able to defend against it.¡±The old turtle spoke in excitement. He brandished his fist in an extremely resplendent manner as he defended against the Fist of the High Heavens.


    ¡°No...¡±yuan turned his head and saw that his eyes were about to split open. He howled in grief and indignation, unable to continue. This was simply a pain that came from the depths of his heart.


    His nightmare, his hope, his dilemma. The Immortal King was about toe out.


    The person who saved the Immortal King wasn¡¯t Ye Sheng, nor was it the old turtle. It was the number one devil God.


    Yuan was deceived by Ye Sheng and the old turtle. He thought that Ye Sheng¡¯s roar was transmitted to the old turtle and hence, he was constantly on guard against the old turtle. He even used his ultimate art, Fist of the High Heavens, to force the old turtle back, preventing him from getting close to the Stone City.


    However, Ye Sheng¡¯s roar spread far and wide, so many people heard it.


    The old turtle heard it.


    Yi heard it.


    Absolute beginning heard it.


    The number one fiendcelestial also heard it.


    The old turtle was forced away by Yuan. It had done it on purpose, pulling Yuan away from Stone City.


    Yi immediately stalled Qing. The battle between absolute beginning and absolute beginning continued.


    Only the number one fiendcelestial was using his powerful strength to gradually gain the upper hand, suppressing Gu.


    This suppression didn¡¯t seem to be of much use. After all, it was just a nice scene. However, it was his biggest advantage here.


    Everyone was held back and couldn¡¯t break the stone city.


    Ye Sheng was too weak to break this treasure, so everyone ignored him.


    However, the first Demogorgon had suppressed Gu, so he could free his hands. With a stern face, he threw out the ancient g.


    Boom!


    A meteor-like arc shot through the primal Chaos Mist, the battlefield between absolute beginning and absolute beginning, as well as the area around Shi and Qing.


    Tai He Qing¡¯s face changed at the same time. he shouted, ¡°Be careful of Stone City!¡±


    They found that the ancient g was going to stone city.


    The first demon God threw away his best weapon. He would rather be suppressed by Gu and destroy Stone City.


    Rumble!


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the ancient times g pierced straight into stone city like a shooting star or a sharp arrow.


    Stone City suddenly began to shake. Heaven and earth churned and churned. The Sun and Moon lost their light. Stone City immediately began to crack with the ancient times g as the center.


    Yuan turned his head and saw this scene.


    His eyes were about to crack!


    He tried every means possible to stop the appearance of the Immortal King. He did not hesitate to destroy Stone City and preserve thest core area..


    He had sacrificed so much, but in the end, all his efforts were in vain.


    The Immortal King still came out.


    Yuan took a deep breath. He did not know why, but he felt the arrival of death and the countdown.


    Especially when he looked at the rapidly cracking stone city.


    Crack Crack Crack!


    Countless sounds were like the countdown of life, constantly ringing in his ears.


    At a certain critical point, there was a loud bang that shook the sky and Earth. The stone city exploded and waspletely shattered.


    Boom!


    A beam of immortal qi shot up into the sky, piercing through the heavens and earth. Apanied by boundless killing intent, it shook the entire universe and shook the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    Many of the slumbering ancestors of the primal chaos race were startled awake. Enduring their injuries, they asked in shock, ¡°The Immortal King has returned?¡±


    ¡°Who released the Immortal King? Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡±


    ¡°Damn juniors, how much effort did we put in to suppress the Immortal King back then? You guys actually released him?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, I still can¡¯t wake up so quickly.¡±


    Many angry, regretful, and terrified voices rang out.


    These were all people who were injured by the immortal king back then. They knew how terrifying the Immortal King was.


    Back then, the chaos race truly gathered their strength and sealed the immortal king.


    Of course, that was also because in the previous era, martial ancestor, old turtle, and Ye Sheng took away three of the nine-sided heavenly stele.


    Without the three-sided heavenly steles, the foundation of the primal chaos race could not be produced. Only immortal kings could do whatever they wanted in this era. They could do anything.


    With a rumble, a white-robed figure appeared in the dense immortal qi. He walked out slowly, and lotus flowers grew with each step. He was extremely terrifying, like a war god in the human world.


    ¡°Immortal King!¡±Ye Sheng was overjoyed. He was finally saved.


    ¡°Good job. It seems that Immortal King has made further progress. Those who can make further progress in this realm are all amazing.¡±The old turtle lit up a cigar excitedly and smoked it beautifully.


    Their goal had been achieved.


    To rescue Immortal King!


    Of course, their mood was beautiful.


    However, some people¡¯s mood became bad.


    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary bad mood.


    Yuan¡¯s body began to tremble. This was not excitement, but fear.


    He did not know why, but every time he saw the immortal king, he would remember the scene of the Immortal King Killing Ten people in the primal chaos ancestralnd millions of years ago.


    Now that the Immortal King had appeared, who was the first person he wanted to kill?


    Him!


    Yuan knew very well that he had refined the immortal king for millions of years. They would not rest until one of them died.


    As expected, when the immortal King slowly walked out and his body was still very weak, he nced around and looked at Yuan.


    Fate was wonderful!


    The Immortal King raised his hand and pointed at Yuan, saying with a cold expression, ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    Yuan¡¯s expression instantly turned into extreme fear and extreme anger.

 Chapter 909

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 58, the other shore</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    After the Immortal King came out, his first movended on Yuan¡¯s body.


    A faint light transformed into a resplendent beam of divine light that descended silently from the sky. Just like that, it cut Yuan into two.


    The Terror of the immortal king was vividly disyed at this moment.


    Yuan struggled and roared. Even the roaring of the Starry River was useless. It was very difficult for his body to heal.


    After struggling for a while, Yuan Yi ruthlessly discarded half of his body. He tore it apart and transformed into a new body, far away from the immortal king.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can you be so powerful?¡±Yuan Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with terror.


    The Immortal King was even more terrifying, even more terrifying than when he was being suppressed.


    The Immortal King stood in the air, staring at his surroundings as he spoke, ¡°How Powerful am I? It¡¯s all thanks to your chaos race. You spared no effort to suppress me, giving me a chance to survive.¡±


    Yuan felt as though he had eaten shit. The strength of the immortal king was all because of them.


    ¡°You are strong now, I¡¯m not your match. But My Primal Chaos race isn¡¯t someone you can bully as you wish.¡±Yuan gritted his teeth.


    ¡°What you said isn¡¯t right. Up until now, I Can Bully the primal chaos race as I wish.¡±The Immortal King shook his head. He stepped out with a single palm that towered up into the sky. With a ruthless pressure, he unleashed a supreme might.


    Rumble!


    Yuan was surrounded by the edges of his body. He had no strength to struggle. He red at Yuan Jing, but was unable to break free.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±Yuan Jing asked angrily.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±The Immortal Kingughed coldly. Without any hesitation, he stretched out his hand and tore apart the heaven and earth, isting Yuan from the outside world and imprisoning him in a small region.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to kill you.¡±The Immortal King¡¯s body was like mist, like an illusion. With a palm strike, he unleashed a supreme power, suppressing Yuan Jing with all his might.


    ¡°Go to Hell!¡±The eyes of the immortal king shed with sharpness. Yuan Jing was one of the ancestors of the primal chaos race. If he was killed, the primal chaos race would naturally lose a huge portion of theirbat power.


    ¡°No!¡±Yuan Jing roared in anger. ¡°I am eternal and indestructible, I will live for eternity. I am eternal and evergreen, you can not destroy me.¡±


    Yuan Jing¡¯s body was unceasingly sted out by the originws, turning into raging mes. The raging waves of the river wanted to break free from the shackles.


    But the speed of an immortal king was even faster. There was no need to exin anything, it was just killing his enemies.


    I kill you, it has nothing to do with you.


    This was a type of attack that could reduce dimensions. Immortal kings had already experienced this for so many years and had reached a new level. They were far from the immortal kings from millions of years ago.


    Yuan was still the same yuan from millions of years ago.


    The gap between them widened in an instant as Yuan screamed in agony. He was in an extremely miserable state. He was suffering an unprecedented attack and his body suffered a devastating blow.


    The Immortal King¡¯s attack, the power to destroy the nine heavens, struck yuan heavily.


    Yuan¡¯s body turned into ashes in an instant, and even half of his primordial spirit was destroyed. This caused Yuan Jing to roar in anger and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve walked a new path, and you¡¯ve actually walked a new path?¡±Yuan roared in anger. This was a roar of despair. He didn¡¯t dare to believe it, and his heart was filled with despair.


    The Immortal King looked at him coldly. He pointed his finger as a sword and tapped on Yuan¡¯s divine soul. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken this step, you guys would have won this era. But now, everything should end in this era.¡±


    Boom!


    The Immortal King¡¯s attack caused Yuan¡¯s divine soul to explode. A huge amount of energy surged out and was captured by the immortal king with one hand. Then, he looked at Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Come here.¡±The Immortal King waved at Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurried over.


    ¡°Hello, Immortal King.¡±Ye Sheng said respectfully.


    ¡°You are not bad. I will give you a certain amount of time. You will definitely surpass me. In this era, you are the son of the new era, but you appeared toote.¡±The Immortal King said regretfully.


    If Ye Sheng had been born a million years earlier, he would be on the same level as him now.


    Ye Sheng had only cultivated for around 300 years. To an immortal king, it was too short.


    Ye sheng smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s enough to have you now.¡±


    ¡°No, everyone has their own things to do. You also have your own mission. This is all of Yuan¡¯s energy. Take it and absorb it. Break through to the emperor realm as soon as possible.¡±The Immortal King passed the captured energy to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and didn¡¯t refuse. He was very weak right now and needed energy.


    The old turtle smoked his cigar and said, ¡°Your cultivation is too weak. You should be stronger.¡±


    The Blood Dragon stayed by the old turtle¡¯s side and didn¡¯t say a word.


    In the distance, Chi and absolute beginning were dealing with Tai Heqing. The battle had reached a white-hot stage.


    In the distance, the number one devil God and Gu were at a disadvantage.


    The number one demonic God, who had lost the great banner of the primordial era, was suppressed by Gu. However, it didn¡¯t matter. The number one demonic god was about to counter-attack.


    When the immortal king saw this, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to act. Instead, he looked into the depths of the l-chaos ancestralnd.


    His gaze was very deep, so deep that it couldn¡¯t be explored.


    After a long time, the immortal king retracted his gaze and said, ¡°There are still a hundred years left before the final battle. Let¡¯s kill them and go back.¡±


    Ye Sheng looked at him in surprise. Another 100 years?


    The old turtle puffed on his cigar and asked, ¡°Why another 100 years?¡±


    The immortal king replied, ¡°The primal chaos race has already given up on this ancestralnd. They constructed a nine heavens in the ce where the origin of the Universe was born. The nine heavens are the most primitive energy that the three sovereigns discovered back then. Once they have fully studied it, they will be able to break away from their current shackles and transcend to the other shore.¡±


    Ye Sheng was confused. Did this mean that the headquarters of the primal chaos race wasn¡¯t Here?


    The old turtle finally understood. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the nineyered heaven that the primal chaos race has always wanted to create would actually seed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the primal chaos race has seeded. But after a hundred years, we will charge over. This ancestralnd of the primal chaos race is no longer important.¡±The Immortal King nodded. He suddenly rushed out and began to ughter the Tai, Gu, Qing.


    Ye Sheng asked the old turtle, ¡°What do you mean by the nine heavenlyyers?¡±


    ¡°The primal chaos race has given up on their ancestralnd. Only these few fellows are so foolish that they don¡¯t know. They are still guarding this ce. Can¡¯t you see that after fighting for so long, the members of the primal chaos race have stopped appearing?¡±The old turtle smoked his cigar.


    Ye sheng curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s so good about the nine heavenlyyers? It¡¯s actually more important than the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race?¡±


    ¡°The world is a sea of suffering. No matter who it is, they all struggle in the Sea of suffering. It¡¯s the same for me and you. That¡¯s why everyone wants to cultivate hard and get rid of the Sea of suffering as soon as possible. That¡¯s why they have the intention of transcending,¡±the old turtle said faintly.


    Sea of suffering, transcending..


    Ye Sheng understood. Chu Xiangyu struggled for half his life and transcended.


    The first demonic god transcended, and so did the old turtle.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already transcended, why are you still struggling with the nine heavenlyyers?¡±Ye Sheng asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Transcending only allows you to stand above the sea of bitterness, not to reach the end of the sea of bitterness.¡±The old turtle replied.


    ¡°What is the end of the sea of bitterness?¡±Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    ¡°The end of the sea of bitterness is the other shore.¡±The old turtle replied in mncholy.


    ¡°The Immortal King has reached the other shore?¡±Ye Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°He has. Hence, it was extremely easy for him to kill those who transcended.¡±The old turtle smoked as he watched the Immortal King kill the Tai, Gu and Qing Yi.


    Ye sheng nodded as well, ¡°Too powerful.¡±

 Chapter 910

    <h4>Chapter 910: Chapter 59, Heavenly Emperor Fruit Throne</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The Immortal King killed Tai, Gu, and Qing, allowing the three to transcend.


    He collected all their essences and turned them into three multicolored balls of light, handing them over to Ye Sheng.


    ¡°This is the essence, it can be absorbed. If you work hard in your cultivation, you will be a greatbat force in the great battle in a hundred years.¡±The Immortal King spoke.


    ¡°Can I?¡±Ye Sheng himself didn¡¯t believe that he could transcend the immortal King Realm and be an emperor within a hundred years?


    Even if he became an emperor, it would still be difficult in this great battle.


    Above the emperor was transcendence. One had to reach transcendence in order to have the ability to participate in the great battle.


    There were even some people like the immortal king who were even more powerful than transcendence.


    His realm was the other shore!


    In Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes, the other shore was an impossible level. He wasn¡¯t very confident.


    ¡°Believe in yourself. I think you can do it.¡±The Immortal King chuckled. He looked around and sighed. ¡°Everyone will go. The preparations that should be made will wait for another hundred years.¡±


    The first demonic god left.


    Chi he absolute beginning left.


    The old turtle left with the blood dragon.


    The Immortal King left as well.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. The battle here isn¡¯t over yet.¡±Ye Sheng sighed. He took the essence of the four transcending experts and left them in the primal chaos ancestralnd.


    The upper echelon of the primal chaos was wiped out by the Immortal King and the others. Ye Sheng had killed many emperors with the immortal vanquishing sword array, but there were still countless immortal kings here.


    Ye Sheng treated them as objects to practice on.


    Taking out the Pantheon Pill Furnace, Ye Sheng put in a few transcendent¡¯s essences and then absorbed them crazily.


    After that, there were very few primal chaos ancestralnds.


    Ye Sheng fought from south to north, from east to west.


    The power of his fist was unparalleled. Ye Sheng integrated all the cultivation techniques he had learned into the primordial spirit fist.


    The Primordial Spirit Fist he had created.


    With one punch, it was an era.


    When countless eras merged under Ye Sheng¡¯s feet, his expression became very cold. In the primal chaos ancestralnd, with the cultivation of the early-stage immortal king, he ughtered everywhere.


    Three years had passed, and Ye Sheng had raised himself to the peak of the Immortal King Realm.


    This was all thanks to the essence given by the immortal king.


    Ye Sheng continued to absorb the essence every day, not giving himself any time to rx. Every time he encountered a bottleneck, he would put himself in danger and fight against the heavens, forcefully breaking through.


    Regardless of his injuries, regardless of his own losses, it was all through perseverance that Ye Sheng was able to raise himself so quickly.


    Three yearster, Ye Sheng stood in the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race, looking at the seventh world.


    Behind him, the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race was swept clean by him. His killing intent was very strong.


    ¡°After killing the experts in the ancestralnd of the primal chaos race, it¡¯s time for me to break through to the Emperor Realm,¡±Ye Sheng murmured.


    The ce where he broke through to the Immortal King realm was the Dao College.


    Tearing through space, Ye Sheng came to the seventh world and the DAO College.


    In the Dao College, Ye Sheng met a very incredible person.


    The dean of the monastery.


    A very familiar yet very strange person.


    The dean of the monastery, Ye Sheng, had seen him before. In the monastery¡¯s reincarnation cave, Ye Sheng had almost gotten lost inside. It was the dean of the monastery who had saved him.


    Now that they had met again, Ye Sheng was rather pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Senior!¡±Ye Sheng said respectfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to roam around the epoch of time.¡±The elder of time and space said with a smile.


    Ye Sheng could not wish for more.


    The spacetime elder stretched out his hand, and space split apart. He brought Ye Sheng deep into the river of time.


    As they roamed the river of time, Ye Sheng saw countless rays of light and countless interesting events.


    The spacetime elder brought ye Sheng to the first era. In this era, Ye Sheng met the primal chaos.


    He also met the three sovereigns and five emperors, and he saw the evolution of everything.


    ¡°Do you know why I brought you here?¡±The old man asked Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng shook his head.


    ¡°Look at one of the three sovereigns, Fuxi. Does he look like you?¡±The old man asked.


    Ye Sheng was surprised, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ever since the fall of the three sovereigns, the throne of the three sovereigns has been empty,¡±the old man exined.


    ¡°I inherited the throne of the Earth sovereign and developed my own Great Dao of time and space. I have been fighting against the primal chaos.¡±


    ¡°The immortal king inherited the throne of the human emperor. That¡¯s why he advanced by leaps and bounds in this era.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one throne left. No one was fated to inherit it until you arrived in this era.¡±The spacetime elder said.


    Ye Sheng was a little surprised. This was too much of a surprise. He was asked to inherit the throne of the human emperor?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Your Pantheon Pill Furnace?¡±The spacetime elder asked.


    Ye Sheng took out the pantheon pill furnace. This did not prove anything, right?


    ¡°The three legs are missing two legs. You will never find the other leg because it is in the throne of the human sovereign fruit,¡±the spacetime elder said.


    Ye Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°What are the disadvantages of inheriting the throne of the human sovereign fruit?¡±


    ¡°The only disadvantage is that you have to face the chaos race behind the scenes and wave your hand. There are no other problems,¡±the spacetime elder said.


    ¡°Then I will inherit.¡±Ye Sheng made a prompt decision.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should properlyprehend here. This is the beginning of time. From here on, you will walk backwards. When you reach the end, everything will be clear at a nce.¡±The spacetime elder said, his body slowly faded and disappeared.


    Only Ye Sheng and beauty Zhou remained here.


    ¡°Husband, go.¡±Beauty Zhou said to Ye Sheng with a smile.


    Ye Sheng nodded and slowly walked out. Then, he looked at the heavenly emperor fruit and reached out to take it.


    Rumble!


    Countless energies and lights poured into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    Ye Sheng was undergoing a qualitative change.


    What he saw was the essence of the world and universe.


    Thews were driven by him. The Great Dao was under his feet, and everything was changing.


    Ye Sheng walked through the first epoch, the eternal era, the Great War, and the rise of the primal chaos.


    In the second epoch after that, Ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation base soared, reaching a critical point.


    Boom!


    Ye Sheng reached the emperor realm. He could see a wider world, and all things were changing..


    Everything was unable to stop ye Sheng from riding on the path of bing stronger.


    The third epoch, the fourth epoch, the fifth epoch..


    All the way until the seventh epoch, Ye Sheng slowly walked on the path of the epoch.


    He had seen too much. The boundless universe, the multi-dimensional space, the path of the epoch, the method of transcendence..


    The energy given by the Immortal King had long been absorbed. Ye Sheng had spent an endless amount of time, and he did not even know how much time had passed.


    It was not until now, a very, very long time ago, that Ye Sheng finally opened his eyes.


    He saw the truth of the universe, and in the end, it turned into a dazzling fist light, fusing into Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    The Fist of the New Age!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s fist of the New Age had been perfected, reaching an extreme harmony.


    Clenching his fists, Ye Sheng came to the transcendence fruit position.


    The position of the heavenly emperor fruit could now be inherited by Ye Sheng, and the Pantheon Pill Furnace could finally be perfected.


    When Ye Sheng arrived at the present time, his entire body emitted a terrifying aura. Ancient, epic, legendary, eternal..


    All of this was on Ye Sheng¡¯s body. He opened his hand and grasped the heavens and earth.


    Transcend!


    Ye Sheng¡¯s next step was to merge with the position of the heavenly emperor fruit and reach the other shore.

 Chapter 911(END)

    <h4>Chapter 911: Chapter 60, the Grand Finale</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong> Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Ye Sheng had gone through an extremely long period of time since the first era!


    During this period of time, Ye Sheng had improved step by step. Finally, it was time to fuse with the Heavenly Emperor Fruit!


    The next step was the other shore!


    However, Ye Sheng had to take this step for a period of time.


    Time! Space!


    When all of this disappeared in front of Ye Sheng, he finally saw the seventh realm.


    After crossing several eras, Ye Sheng had experienced a lot from the past to the present. Even Beauty Zhou, who was with him, had reached the immortal King Realm!


    Beauty Zhou¡¯s lifespan could keep up with Ye Sheng¡¯s pace!


    In the seventh world, the battlefield was solemn. Countless people were tidying up or looking at the sky and the beautiful scenery. They were reluctant to part!


    The One hundred year deadline had arrived!


    Ye Sheng saw that the Red Army had reached the peak of the Immortal King Realm. The bloodline of the Titan race was extremely terrifying!


    His uncle had even reached the emperor realm. Without saying a word, he looked in the direction of Titan Star!


    Ye Sheng also saw that the old Titan had already reached the peak of the emperor realm, reminiscing about the past.


    Ye Sheng also saw Chu Xiangyu. His stone city had been elerated by the time and space elder, allowing him to quickly transcend!


    Chu Xiangyu had be a terrifying stone man!


    Ye Sheng also saw many, many..


    These people were all prepared to fight to the death against the primal chaos.


    Ye Sheng released Beauty Zhou and took the Pantheon Pill Furnace. The Pantheon Pill Furnace had recovered its lost three legs, and its origin was rapidly filling up.


    Once it was filled up, Ye Sheng could fuse with the heavenly emperor fruit and be an invincible war god.


    Nirvana realm!


    This was Ye Sheng¡¯s goal!


    After Beauty Zhou came out, she gently said to Ye Sheng, ¡°I will cheer for you with my daughter!¡±


    Ye Sheng reached out to stroke her hair and kissed her. ¡°Take care of yourself. After this stand, a new world will open up for us.¡±


    Beauty Zhou nodded and said, ¡°I have always believed in you. I believe that my husband is an indomitable hero. So, you can do it!¡±


    Ye Sheng watched Beauty Zhou leave and stood there for a while. He didn¡¯t go to see his daughter because he didn¡¯t go to see his former friends..


    Zhuge Xiaoming, du Qingyi, Chi Jun, Chu Zhongtian, and so on..


    These people were all unimportant people in this big battle. Only he, Ye Sheng, was the one who decided the oue of the battle.


    The throne of the Heavenly Emperor, the throne of the earthly emperor, and the throne of the human emperor. These were the three supreme fruit thrones condensed from the birth of the universe.


    The Primal Chaos Race¡¯s elder ancestor really wanted them!


    But they just couldn¡¯t get them. The old man of time and space had always been guarding the three positions of the fruit. If he couldn¡¯t find the right person, he would rather wait for an era and an era than take them out.


    The Immortal King was the first person that the old man of time and space chose after inspecting for several eras.


    The Immortal King didn¡¯t disappoint the old man of time and space¡¯s expectations and sessfully ascended to the top.


    Ye Sheng was the second person he chose.


    The Immortal King and the space-time elder investigated together and gave the most important position of the heavenly emperor fruit to Ye Sheng.


    Now, Ye Sheng had to work hard for this position!


    Rip!


    With a casual rip, Space Split Open, and Ye Sheng found the immortal king and the space-time elder.


    They were drinking tea together.


    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation?¡±The Immortal King asked with a smile after seeing Ye Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we can fight. It¡¯s hard to say whether we can win or not,¡±Ye Sheng replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine then. The 100-year period is over. In ten days, the Great War will begin. The Primal Chaos is also making preparations. Countless old fogies are beginning to revive,¡±the spacetime elder said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m Ready!¡±Ye Sheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Have you fused with the Heavenly Emperor Fruit?¡±The Immortal King asked.


    ¡°No, but I think it¡¯s going to happen soon. When the Pantheon pill furnaces fuse, I¡¯ll use battle to nourish the battle and break through in battle!¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°Sure, using battle to nourish the battle is the best way!¡±The Immortal King nodded in satisfaction, acknowledging ye Sheng¡¯s method.


    Ye Sheng looked at the endless deep space, where a terrifying power was awakening.


    The Primal Chaos race was also preparing for this battle!


    In the remaining ten days, Ye Sheng did nothing but apany Beauty Zhou, ye Yun ¡®er.


    The family was reunited warmly, and Ye Sheng was enjoying the warmth of family!


    During this period, he also went to find some friends from the past, from the Small World to the universe, along the way, he rarely met up until now!


    Ten dayster, Ye Sheng stood up, his body turned into a ray of light, and flew into the depths of the universe!


    Ninth Heaven!


    This was the ce where the primal chaos race had alwaysid their foundations, and it was also the final headquarters of the primal chaos race!


    Ye Sheng moved, and so did the others!


    Rumble!


    The universe began to tremble, and waves rose up, forming an iparably huge momentum!


    The old Titan tore through the sky and finally disyed his strength. His expression was cold. He wanted to charge into the primal chaos race and take revenge for the Titan Star!


    He was the one who transcended on the Titan star, but because of him, the Titan n was destroyed by the chaos n!


    The old Titan had been telling the public that the person who transcended the Titan n was dead, but in fact, he was enduring!


    ¡°Today, I will shatter the Nine Heavens!¡±The old Titan said coldly.


    The first demonic God held the ancient g in his hand and swept in all directions, suppressing the world and covering it!


    The four prehistoric knights had also awakened. They had sessfully transcended and without a word, they headed straight for the Nine Heavens of the chaos race to participate in this battle!


    There was also Chu Xiangyu, who took stone city and flew up into the nine heavens. He was iparably powerful!


    Many, many people were attacking the nine heavens of the chaos race!


    The martial ancestor smashed the first threshold of the nine heavens with his fists and entered directly. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed a terrifying attack!


    He suppressed the attack and together with the five elders, they crushed the nine heavens of the chaos race!


    There was also the old turtle, who was smoking a cigar and carrying a blood dragon as he rampaged!


    Countless experts flew out from the DAO College and under the leadership of the green-robed senior sister, they smashed the first heaven of the Nine Heavens of the chaos race!


    These experts were unrestrained and unbridled. They vented their anger and engaged in a bloody battle with the Warriors of the chaos race!


    Rumble!


    In the depths of the universe, corpses fell one after another. All of them were at least at the immortal king level!


    But now, thousands of people were dying every second, or even tens of thousands of people..


    It was extremely cruel!


    Ye Sheng was at the peak of the Ninth Heaven. When he saw this scene, he suppressed the anger in his heart.


    Beside him were the immortal king and the space-time elder!


    The three sovereigns¡¯fruit position had been inherited by the three of them!


    The powerful strength of the three emperors allowed them to face the true mastermind of the chaos race!


    Three days!


    Shang Qingtian! Wan Mingtian! Surpassing the heavens!


    It was them who had secretly harmed the three emperors, causing the universe to be destroyed and reborn again and again, creating the power of the chaos race!


    ¡°Three days, we are here!¡±The old man of time and space said calmly.


    ¡°I thought you had been hiding like a turtle and refused toe out!¡±Shang Qingtian smiled disdainfully, looking down on the old man of time and space.


    They also knew that the space-time elder held the position of the three emperors fruit and had been choosing the sessor of the three emperors.


    They also wanted to capture the space-time elder, but unfortunately, the space-time elder was too cunning. He had been hiding in the infinite dimension of time and space. Even someone as powerful as three days would find it hard to find him.


    This was also the reason why the space-time elder had chosen the immortal King and Ye Sheng in the end!


    ¡°I can¡¯t defeat the three of you alone. I need to find help,¡±the space-time elder said calmly.


    ¡°This is the help you found?¡±Wan Mingtian said disdainfully. He looked down on Ye Sheng and the Immortal King.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±The Immortal King was very direct. He didn¡¯t waste words. Since you looked down on me, I will kill you.


    Boom!


    The Immortal King attacked with a terrifying power that connected to the origin. Wan Mingtian was cut into pieces.


    ¡°You deserve to die! ! !¡±Wan Mingtian frowned in rage. He twisted his body, reverting back to his original state, and instantly made his move.


    Rumble!


    As the immortal king and Wan Mingtian exchanged blows, world after world, space after space, went to an unknown past world!


    Ye Sheng and the old man of time and space looked at each other.


    ¡°Shang Qingtian is mine, you shall fight against Chao Tian!¡±The old man of time and space stretched out his hand and dragged Shang Qingtian away, disappearing into the boundless wilderness of time and space.


    In the vast nine heavens, only ye Sheng and Chao Tian were left!


    Below the eighth heavens, the battles were unceasing and more intense, but this had nothing to do with Ye Sheng and Chao Tian.


    If they did not die, this battle would not stop.


    ¡°You can defeat me?¡±Chao Tian sneered. Seeing that Ye Sheng had not reached the Nirvana stage, he felt even more disdain in his heart.


    Chao Tian wasn¡¯t an old man. On the contrary, he was simr to Ye Sheng. He had the appearance of a young man, and his aura was like an ocean. Even Ye Sheng couldn¡¯t tell.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that Chao Tian was at the Nirvana realm!


    Ye Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Give it a try. I don¡¯t have the habit of surrendering!¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing bad about surrendering,¡±Chao Tian said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not born to kneel. I Can¡¯t surrender!¡±Ye Sheng said truthfully.


    ¡°The gap is too big. It¡¯s not shameful to surrender!¡±Chao Tian persuaded Ye Sheng.


    ¡°Shameful, very f * cking shameful. I want to use my own ability to deal with you!¡±Ye Sheng said firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t reached the other shore realm?¡±Chao Tian said indifferently.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±Ye Sheng asked.


    ¡°No!¡±Chao Tian said with certainty.


    ¡°Then what about this?¡±Ye Sheng fused all three of his clones into one. From then on, he no longer had any earth clones or ancient god Clones.


    Because of this fusion, ye Sheng¡¯s cultivation had risen to the peak of transcendence!


    ¡°Your cultivation is impressive, but you can only bully those people below!¡±Chao Tian said honestly.


    ¡°Then what about this?¡±Ye Sheng took out his heavenly emperor fruit seat.


    Chao Tian Yi frowned and said, ¡°This is fine, but you still have to kneel and beg for mercy!¡±


    Ye sheng smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. With this and the heavenly emperor fruit seat, I still have to kneel and beg for mercy?¡±


    ¡°If you say so, then you¡¯re kneeling and begging for mercy. This is something that many people can¡¯t even beg for!¡±Chao Tian said indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m born with a cheap bone. I just don¡¯t like to live afortable life.¡±Ye Sheng sneered.


    ¡°So you want to be me!¡±Chao Tian suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡°No, I just want to kill you now.¡±Ye Sheng shook his head and said.


    ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll Be Me. It¡¯s the same principle. You¡¯re not a hero.¡±Chao Tian shook his head like he was shaking his head.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. If I kill you, I won¡¯t be you!¡±Ye Sheng chuckled


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Back then, I was as confident as you. As time passed, I changed. When it¡¯s your turn, you¡¯ll change too!¡±Chao Tian chuckled.


    Ye Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re going to lose!¡±


    ¡°The space-time elder has been preparing for so long, yet we¡¯ve spent so much time constructing a forest of nine heavens. This time, apart from me winning against you, the other two will definitely lose.¡±Chao Tian was very clear that the situation was different now.


    The space-time elder had waited for seven epochs. The person he chose was definitely the most suitable!


    In these seven epochs, how many outstanding experts, Geniuses, monsters..


    Did the space-time elder not have a choice?


    In the end, he chose the immortal king and chose Ye Sheng.


    They might be geniuses that shocked the world, but it could not be denied that timing was also very important.


    Ye Sheng said, ¡°Then you are wrong. I can tell you very clearly that you can¡¯t beat me today!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. If I beat you and obtain the position of the heavenly emperor fruit, I can still save you!¡±Chao Tian said indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, he attacked.


    Bang!


    The myriad of changes in the surrounding world froze at this moment. Time and space crushed Ye Sheng, wanting to kill him!


    ¡°Primordial Divine Fist!¡±


    Ye Sheng¡¯s gaze deepened. His fists were like the Great Sun as he waved them out. A single fist was an entire era.


    Rumble!


    The Primordial Divine Fist was blocked by Chao Tian. Countless attacks flew down like fireworks. It was extremely beautiful.


    However, Ye Sheng wasn¡¯t discouraged at all. After this punch, his fusion with the heavenly emperor fruit was even more profound, and he could vaguely feel the threshold of the other shore.


    Therefore, at this moment, Ye Sheng¡¯s aura was like thunder, soaring up.


    Aeon Divine Fist!


    In an instant, Ye Sheng threw out hundreds of punches, instantly suppressing Chao Tian.


    Chao Tian just sneered. In his eyes, Ye Sheng¡¯s actions were tantamount to courting death. He was just putting up a stubborn resistance.


    As someone in the other shore realm, it was very easy for him to block ye Sheng¡¯s attack.


    Dong Dong Dong! ! !


    His fists made the Nine Heavens Rumble. Ye Sheng¡¯s eyes were like zing mes, extremely bright and terrifying to the point of disbelief.


    Chao Tian frowned. Why was Ye Sheng getting stronger and stronger as he fought?


    ¡°Are you using me as a sparring partner?¡±Chao Tian¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He had guessed a certain possibility and couldn¡¯t contain his anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, but it¡¯s already toote!¡±Ye Sheng let out a long cry. The heavenly emperor fruit exploded at this moment, and countless rays of light seeped into Ye Sheng¡¯s body.


    He had reached the other shore!


    Chao Tian¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly retreated. He was no longer ye Sheng¡¯s match.


    Because ye Sheng had the heavenly emperor fruit, Chao Tian did not have it.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±After reaching the other shore realm, Ye Sheng fiercely punched the void. Instantly, an era enveloped Chao Tian.


    It was annihted together!


    Chao Tian struggled with all his might, but it was useless. He was simply not a match for Ye Sheng.


    Boom!


    The era exploded, Chao Tian shattered, and his soul dissipated!


    Ye Sheng let out a long sigh of relief and said indifferently, ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t kneel down. You still want me to kneel!¡±


    On the other side, the immortal king who came back from the future was covered in blood, but his spirit and energy were very good.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±The Immortal King was not surprised that Ye Sheng could kill beyond heaven.


    Ye Sheng did not speak, but looked at the fewyers of heavens below.


    They were still fighting.


    The time and space elder appeared by the side, but he was still uninjured. He said indifferently, ¡°From now on, we should not appear in the universe easily. Let the universe develop on its own.¡±


    ¡°The destruction of the chaos race was not done by us, but by these people. After a few eras of hard work, we only helped the three sovereigns to take revenge,¡±the immortal King said as if he was implying something.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to live in seclusion. I¡¯ll bring my wife and find a with beautiful scenery and live a small life,¡±ye Sheng said with a light smile.


    The Big Ending..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!